《My Bossy CEO Husband》 Chapter 1: The Eighth Month Of Her Chapter 1: The Eighth Month Of Her Pregnancy p! Wendy Finch was smacked in the face. Her skin tingled with pain and her head buzzed. She staggered a few steps back, one hand instinctively covering her bulging belly while the other one held her swollen cheek. "Wendy, you heartless bitch! How dare you do this to Eris?! You''ve always been against us ever since my daughter and I became part of this family.To think that you would resort to hurting Eris with a knife...If anything bad happens to my daughter, I will never forgive you, Wendy Finch!" Cacia Brown turned away then and walked to the living room. She crouched to the floor and held her bleeding daughter. "It''s not my fault! I didn''t do anything!" Wendy clutched at Brian Oliver''s sleeve as though it were herst lifeline. "Brian, trust me, please! I really didn''t do it!" "Didn''t you?" Brian asked, shaking her off and ring at her with burning eyes. "There was nobody else in here besides the two of you! Are you saying that Eris hurt herself on purpose?" "But she did! She stabbed herself!" "You bitch! Go to hell!" Brian was livid. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He raised a leg andnded a solid kick on Wendy''s belly, sending her sprawling backwards. Her belly hit the corner of the table, sending sharp pain shooting all over her body. "AhI" She screamed in pain and fell to the floor, her arms cradling her belly. She could feel something hot and wet trickle down her legs. It frightened her desperately. "Brian..." "I was so blind to refuse your kind-hearted sister in order to be with a vicious woman like you, Wendy!" Wendy''s heart sank. Her entire world had just crumbled. An hour ago, she was waiting for Brian to take her to the hospital for her prenatal checkup. Eris had gotten in her way, stopping her and showing a photo of herself and Brian in the act of making love. "Brian and I have been in love for a long time!" Eris had mocked her. "He doesn''t love you anymore! Do you want to know why he hasn''t broken up with you yet? Are you thinking it''s because you are carrying his baby? Ha ha! Stop daydreaming! Did you really think I would let you have Brian''s baby? The baby in your belly is not his at all! I''m the only one who loves him the most in the world! And I am willing to pay any price in order to be with him!" Nothing could have prepared Wendy for what had happened next, but she eventually learned what Eris had meant by "any price." The doorbell had rung, and Eris had grabbed a knife from the kitchen and plunged it into her own abdomen. It had all happened so fast, with Cacia rushing into the scene screaming and Brian kicking the front door open to get inside. And here they were now. Wendy turned to look at Eris. The other woman was lying in her mother''s arms, weak and bloody. But then she smirked at Wendy. Horrified disbelief was added into the maelstrom of emotions Wendy was feeling. How could a person bear to hurt themselves just to get what they wanted? Another bout of pain burst from Wendy''s belly. She was bleeding! She had lost a considerable amount of blood at this point, and she could feel that her face had gone pale. She reached out a hand toward Brian in a desperate plea. "Brian, our baby, our baby..." "It''s not ours! It''s just yours!" "What? What did you say?" "I might as well tell you the truth right now!" He strode over to Eris and held her in his arms, his face full of concern. "Eight months ago, on the night of your cousin''s wedding, I''m not the one who had sex with you!" Wendy Finch widened her eyes in horror. "What? Is that true?" "I was with Eris that night.She was young and impulsive back then.Sheced your drink and found you a gigolo.Didn''t you retire to the mountainside vi after the wedding? I arrived the next day, and Eris told me everything.I was afraid that if you learned the truth, you would report her to the police.I can''t let Eris have a crime record.That''s why I decided to let you believe that it was me you slept with that night.But all of it is a lie!" "Eris was young...and impulsive?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy muttered incredulously, her voice trembling. And then she started yelling. "What about me then?! I deserved a choice with whom to lose my virginity and whose baby to carry! How could you trap me like that?" Holding Eris tighter, Brian shot Wendy a look of disdain. "I Wanted to break up with you after that night! I only hesitated because of the three years we''ve shared.I always thought you were an innocent and kind girl, and I couldn''t bring myself to hurt you back then.But I know now that your gentle facade is fake! You actually tried to kill Eris today! I''ve been so foolish for not seeing your true colors sooner! Let''s end everything here.From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!" After saying that, he rose, Eris still in his arMs.He strode out of the house without a single backward nce at Wendy. The pain in her abdomen was only growing by the minute. Her bleeding had not stopped, and she was already feeling dizzy. Shey back on the cold hard floor and ran a hand over her round belly, tears streaming down her face. The hatred she felt in that moment was overwhelming. She hated them so much! How happy she had been when she had found out that she was pregnant, because she had thought it to be the fruit of her love with her destined man. She had been looking forward to giving birth, too, and had even imagined what the baby would look like countless times. Would it look like her, or Brian? But he now told her that all she had known was a lie. Those people...How could they cheat on her like this! Bang! The door was mmed shut. Wendy closed her eyes in despair, but a shadow loomed above her. She opened her eyes and found Cacia sneering at her. "Are you in a lot of pain? This is just the beginning!" "What are you going to do? No!" "What am I going to do? Of course I''m going to get rid of you for my daughter''s sake!" Wendy was filled with cold dread, and she tried to wriggle away from the older woman. "Are you nning on killing me? That would be murder!" "Murder? Ha ha! You fell down and hit the corner of the table all by yourself, resulting in a miscarriage and massive bleeding. Your eventual death would have nothing to do with me!" With that, Cacia put a foot down on Wendy''s belly, exerting force on her heel. "Ah! Stop!" ¡°Stop!" "Don''t me me, Wendy Finch! After all, you are the daughter of Cassie Smith.Both you and your mother are just bitches who made the mistake of going against Eris and me! Cassie Smith stood in my way, so I killed her.And now that you''re standing in my daughter''s way, I will kill you as well!" Despite her panic, shock still came over Wendy. "You killed my mother?" "So what?" Cacia kicked her again, grinning with satisfaction as Wendy screamed. "I threw your pathetic mother into the sea to be shark food! Didn''t you love each other so deeply? I will send you to apany her in hell shortly!" Cacia kicked again, and again, and again. Wendy could feel her body grow cold, and she was slowly losing consciousness. She had be numb to the pain. The strong, metallic smell of blood permeated the air, and her white dress was now dyed in dark red. Her eyes were filled with hatred as her sight soon got swallowed up by darkness. Chapter 2: Back With Her Son Chapter 2: Back With Her Son Three yearster, at the airport of Ywood... Passengers, who had just arrived from their trip, were queuing to pick up their luggage. Amongst the crowd was a beautiful woman who stood quietly. She was particrly eye-catching, like a shining crystal who would turn heads upon sighting. Men were ogling her with burning and infatuated eyes, while women''s eyes glinted with envy and jealousy. The skimpy red dress that hugged her body highlighted her white, porcin skin. Her well-sculpted face bore her luscious lips, deep eyes, and perfectly-shaped brows. Round on her front was her well-gifted chest. Her waist was slender, something that most women could only hope for. And much like any other models, her legs were lean and long. They could conquer any runway! She was inexplicably sexy, enchanting, and daring--a more lethal combination than drugs. But although the woman caught the attention of almost every man in the airport, no one dared to approach her because of the stern, cold expression on her face. "Mommy!" the little boy next to her called. Instantly, her face changed, like snow meeting the warm sun, melting in an instant. The woman bent down and held up the boy. Looking at his cute face, she couldn''t help but nt a kiss on his face. The little boy''s ears turned red in an instant. Seeing this, Wendy was amused by the boy''s reaction. "Uncle Roger sent us a message on WeChat. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He said that he''s waiting for us at the parking lot and asked us to go there as soon wended," the boy informed seriously. "Okay!" Facing the crowd who watched him and his mother, the little boy sported a frown, as if saying that no one was allowed toe near him. However, how could such a cute little face not attract the attention of the people around? The women, in particr, were bewildered by this little boy''s charm. Oh my God! Such a cute boy he is!¡¯ some of them thought to themselves.He looked only three or four years old, but others could imagine how attractive he would be once he grew up.He had jet ck hair with thin bangs covering his full forehead. Under his dashing eyebrows, he had bright eyes, a straight nose, lips red like cherries. The kid looked like a model walking out of the cover of a magazine. All women covered their chests with their hands. They gasped in awe as they watched the kid strut towards the exit. How could he be so cute?! Everyone really wanted to take him back! The woman was Wendy. She left Ywood three years ago with her son-¡ªthe cute little boy. Three years ago, Wendy suffered a massive hemorrhage after being severely beaten by Brian. And because Cacia stomped on her even more, Wendy lost a lot of blood, eventually sending her into a severe state ofa. Caciater threw her into the sea--the very same thing she did to her mother. Perhaps it was because of luck, but as soon as Cacia and herpanions left, the sea began to surge. Wendy was washed to the shore, where a kind-hearted gentleman found her and brought her to a hospital. She didn''t wake up until half a monthter. And when she did, a scar of cesarean birth was on her belly! After undergoing a prenatal check-up, she learned she was pregnant with fraternal twins. When she was sent to the hospital, the situation was very bad. The doctor gave her a cesarean section, but only one of the two babies survived. ording to the doctor, it was an external force that eventually killed the baby girl. And although the baby boy survived, his condition was no better. The poor baby was born with multiple fractures and bruises all over his body. Fortunately, he survived after being in the incubator for half a month. Before Wendy could even see the boy, she was bent on not keeping it because it served as a reminder of how stupid she was! But when she saw the baby at first sight, her heart softened. His body was red and wrinkled, like that of an old man''s. He was not cute at all! But when her finger grazed his tiny mouth, he began to suck it. At that moment, there seemed to be a line, instantly connecting both their hearts. Since then, Wendy had decided that she would keep this baby no matter how hard it would be. After she was discharged from the hospital, she went home at once. Her family had apparently held a funeral for her.Because she knew many of Cacia¡¯s dirty secrets, Wendy was killed to keep her mouth shut. If she continued to stay in Ywood, she might cross paths with those people. So, she immediately fled to the US with her baby boy for their safety. When she first arrived in the foreignnd, everything was difficult. As a woman, she had neither an educational background and nor special skills. She could only work in a Chinese restaurant where she juggled washing the dishes and taking care of a new-born baby. It was hell, and Wendy thought of giving up. But, with her determination and guts, she survived. Fortunately, her son was easy to look after. When he turned half a year old, Wendy hired a nurse to babysit him. She went on with her dream and became a student of New York Acting College. With her eagerness to learn, she swore to be stronger and sessful! She wanted to be strong enough to bring her murderers to justice! "Mommy..."the young boy called, sending Wendy back to her senses in an instant. She gazed at him only to see the concerned look on his face. "What is it?" she asked. "Uncle Roger has called us several times, but you didn''t hear him!" "I''m sorry, honey.Mommy was thinking of something else just now." As soon as she raised her head, Wendy saw Roger Johnson by the exit, waving at them with a smile.He then strode over and took the suitcase from Wendy. "It''s alright.I can carry it myself." "Come on, Wendy.This is no big deal!" Roger Johnson uttered, He then turned to the little boy, ruffled his head, and asked, "Ray, did you miss me?" "Uncle Roger!" The little boy frowned and protested, "You can''t touch a man''s head!" A man? Wendy saw how her son shook off Roger Johnson''s big hand from his head. "I''ve celebrated my third birthday in the US.I am grown up now.Uncle Roger, you can¡¯t ruffle my head like that from now on," the little boymanded, sporting a pout. "Okay, I got it. You''re a man now, Ray.So, can I hold you? Your mommy is not strong enough.Look, she is already tired of carrying you." "Sure!" The little boy extended his little arms to Roger, who held him in his arms with a smile. Let''s go! I''ve booked a VIP room in Riverside Restaurant for you. Now, I''ll take you to eat some real Chinese food!" "Let''s go!" And the three of them strode towards the car. Meanwhile... "Brian? Brian!" "What? What''s wrong?" Eris followed Brian''s gaze suspiciously, only to see passengersing in and out of the airport. She held his arm and asked, "Brian, who are you looking for?" "No one.I think my eyes made a mistake..." Brian answered as his thoughts lingered on what he saw. No! It must be his illusion! How could he see Wendy Finch here? That woman should have died three years ago. He saw the bleeding himself! In the past three years, Brian had always been consumed with his guilt. Back then, when Wendy stabbed Eris with a fruit knife and told him that Eris purposely hurt herself with the knife, he kicked Wendy in her pregnant belly out of anger. At that time, he saw blood rushed out of Wendy''s body. He was so worried about Eris that he took her to the hospital without hesitation. When he returned from the hospital, he heard the news that Wendy died of a massive hemorrhage. A massive hemorrhage! And he had kicked her heavily... "Brian?" "Yeah?" Brian took a deep breath and held Eris''s waist, trying to stir his thoughts away from the past. "How was the shooting abroad?" "It¡¯s alright.I''ve missed you!" "Silly girl!" He smile gently. "I know you haven''t been eating well these days, so I booked a VIP room for us in Riverside Restaurant.Let''s go!" "Oh, Brian! You really are the best!" Chapter 3: Are You Obsessed With My Beauty Chapter 3: Are You Obsessed With My Beauty "I''ve rented a house for you and Ray.After dinner, I''ll drive you there right away.Don''t worry about other stuff.I have prepared everything for you.But if there''s anything else you need, there is a supermarket downstairs," Roger informed. His hands were on the steering wheel while his eyes were glued on the road. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wendy held Raymond in her arms while seated in the back seat.And after hearing what Roger said, she squinted and sighed. "Ah, Roger! Why are you so sweet and considerate? I might as well marry you!" A teasing smile was etched on her lips as she joked that. "Hmm...That''s a good idea.I don''t mind having a son." Raymond gazed up at her mother and uttered, "Mommy, please think about it carefully!" "Sweetie, listen.Uncle Roger is just a friend of mine." Rogerughed and responded, "What kind of friends are we talking about?" Upon hearing that, Wendy was utterly speechless. "It''s just you deserve someone better." She managed to say after a while. Wendy met Roger in the US two and a half years ago. At that time, she had just enrolled in New York Acting College where she suffered from so much discrimination because of her inability tomunicate well in English. Apparently, racial discrimination wasmon too! And female students, who spoke broken English, were the center of prejudice. However, for some reason, Wendy glowed up after giving birth to Raymond. That was when a lot of college guys began chasing after her-¡ªmuch to the jealousy of other girls. They began making trouble for her in and out of the campus. It was Roger who helped her again and again. Even when he dropped out of school, Roger didn''t cut off contact with Wendy. He knew that she needed money to take care of the child, so he often introduced her to some jobs. Most of those he offered her was in some TV series, such as ying as an extra. She could not only hone her acting skills but also gain some experience in the industry. Without any doubt, Roger was definitely her savior. "Roger, I will pay you the rent..." "You can pay me when you get the paycheck for your job!" "Do you really trust me that much?" "As your agent, of course, I have confidence in my own actress!" Half a year ago, Roger came back to the country. And immediately, he called her to say that there was a local TV series called "The Story of Concubine Ivanka" under production. It cost three hundred million dors, and the entire crew was reallypetent. The TV series was adapted from a web novel of the same title. It was very popr online, and the scriptwriter of the series was the author himself. More than that, it will be directed by Carter Williams, one of the country''s top directors. Because it was a series about an imperial-harem, many A- list actresses were needed. One of the supporting roles was in line with Wendy''s image, so Roger quickly advised her toe back and audition for the part. This was a great opportunity for her! In addition to that, Wendy had been really deciding to return. With Roger as her very supportive agent, it was the perfect chance for her to make a big break in the entertainment industry. Thinking about it now, Wendy was really grateful for all the help he had given her. "Well...are you obsessed with my beauty? Is that why you help me again and again? Tell me the truth.I won''tugh at you.After all, I''m as beautiful as a flower.It''s reasonable for you to fall in love with me," Wendy teased as she leaned over the driver''s seat with Raymond still in her hands. How narcissistic she was! Roger and Raymond Finch exchanged a meaningful look, and the two made an unbearable retching expression in unison. "Ha-ha!l" They both broke into a burst ofughter¡ªmuch to Wendy''s confusion. Meanwhile, the Riverside Restaurant was a famous high- ss Chinese restaurant in Ywood. Both its exterior and interiors boasted an antique vibe. When customers entered, they seemed to be transported into an ancient gateway. Inside were pavilions, terraces, bridges, and man-made rivers. A waiter in traditional Chinese clothes led the patrons through the vermilion gallery to the innermost building for dining. Open seating was on the first floor, while private rooms were on the second floor. The decorations were in Chinese style all throughout, elegant and charming. It was still too early for dinner time, but the open seat area on the first floor was already full of guests. "There are so many rich people!" Wendy eximed. She had heard of this restaurant before.It was very popr, especially among wealthy patrons. Wendy could only wonder how great the food must be. Because it was patronized by many people, private rooms on the second floor needed to be booked three months in advance. And even with that, it was still hard to get a reservation. "Roger, who the hell are you?" It seemed that nothing was impossible for him to do. "Don''t worry.I''m not connected with any illegal business.This restaurant is owned by one of my friends.I don''t need to book it like the others do," he said with a smile, holding the little boy in his arms. Now Wendy understood how Roger managed to get them a room! The waiter led them to a private room on the second floor. Because Raymond was practically a new-born when they left this country, it was his first time to such a ce. So, when he saw the traditional culture embedded in the restaurant, he leaned on Roger''s shoulder and stared intently at it. In Wendy''s memory, it had been three years since shest came to such a high-ss restaurant for dinner. And because it had been that long, she was a little nervous. "Roger, I want to wash my hands." "Turn right and walk towards the end.You can find the restroom there." "Alright.I''ll be right back." After washing her hands, Wendy walked back along the corridor. But before she could even reach the door of their private room, a gust of wind blew over. "Mommy!" Suddenly a voice resounded. The next second, she felt soft arms wrapping around her lower right leg. When Wendy gazed down, she was stupefied to see who it was. The girl who was holding her legs was about three or four years old. She looked so tender, in a non-mainstream style, and her unique afro hair was like instant noodles. She was wearing a leather top with rivets, partnered with a gauze skirt exaggeratedly covered with bright rhinestones. Under the light, the rhinestones shone brightly, which was simply blinding! "Little girl, you must have mistaken me for someone else." The little girl shook her head and said proudly, "I''m not a three-year-old child.How can I mistake you for someone else? You are my mommy!" "How old are you then?" The little girl stretched out four fingers and emphasized, "Four! I am FOUR years old! I just celebrated my third birthday two days ago.Now I''m four years old!" ¡°Sure enough, she is not a three-year-old kid.¡¯¡¯ Wendy''s mouth twitched wildly as she thought of that. To be honest, she didn''t like children other than Raymond, but somehow, she didn''t feel disgusted when held by this little girl. Had Raymond''s twin sister survived, she would have been this cute. Wendy''s eyes softened as the thought of her dead child popped into her mind. "Little girl..." "Mommy,e on in!" "Well..." Before Wendy could finish her words, the little girl grabbed her hand and dragged her into one of the private rooms."Come in, Mommy!" After passing the arched door and entering the private room, Wendy found two people there. A man and a woman were wearing formal clothes, enjoying dinner across one another. From Wendy''s perspective, she could only see the man''s back and the woman''s face. "Auntie, this is my mommy.Isn''t she beautiful? She is much prettier than you! Let me tell you, you are not beautiful in my daddy''s eyes.I don''t want my future brother or sister to grow as ugly as you!"the stranger little girl muttered, sticking her tongue out at the woman. "You, you..." The woman was so angry that her face turned red. The little girl shook her head and continued, "My daddy loves my mommy so much! You so-called beauties can''t seduce him, so you''d better give up now!" Chapter 4: Do You Have Any Problem With The Way I Spoil My Daughter Chapter 4: Do You Have Any Problem With The Way I Spoil My Daughter Wendy immediately understood what was happening in the room. The man and the woman were probably on a blind date, and the little girl holding her hand was the man''s daughter. She did not like her father¡¯s date, so she pulled her over to ruin their lovely dinner. Now that Wendy had finally made sense of everything, she felt a surge of headache. She obviously wasn''t expecting to be in this kind of situation right now. Squatting down to level with the kid, Wendy uttered, "Little girl..." "Mommy, I know you are wronged,"the young girl interrupted, evidently too involved in the story she made up. Then suddenly, her eyes turned red, and she threw herself into Wendy''s arms. "Grandpa and grandma don''t like you, and they won''t allow you to marry daddy.So, you and daddy can only be together in secret.Don''t worry.They may not like you, but I love you, and so does daddy! You are the only one he loves.I promise the three of us will never be separated.We are a family." The poor girl cried against Wendy''s chest as she spoke, damping her clothes with the warmth of tears. Undeniably, her heart ached as she listened to the child''s sentiments. What a poor girl! Her father wanted to find her a stepmother, but she was afraid he would treat her differently once he found a woman. That was why she was this indifferent to her father''s date. Realizing this, Wendy held the little girl in her arms lovingly, patting her back forfort. "Honey, don¡¯t cry." "Waah...Waah..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the table, the woman''s pale face was contorted into a grimace of displeasure.That was reasonable.No one would be happy to be called ugly by a little girl. "Ryan...I know your daughter doesn''t like me, but she is too impolite,"the woman uttered, grazing the man''s hand with her palm. Hearing this, the girl cried even louder.But Wendy didn''t mind this.What bothered her was the drastic drop in the temperature of the room. On such a hot day, she felt chills down her spine. "What did you just say?" I The man finally started to talk. His low and baritone voice was unexpectedly pleasant. Yet, it dripped with such an intimidating aura. With evident fear in her face, the woman swallowed before saying, "I...I mean, Precious is too impolite.Ryan, your daughter is already four.It''s time you start disciplining her." The man pulled out his hand from the woman''s grip. Then, in a stern voice, he uttered, "This is how I spoil my daughter.Do you have a problem with that?" The woman was rendered speechless. "Ryan..." "You can leave now!" The woman was stunned. It took her a lot just to get a blind date with Ryan Oliver. The man was just too elusive around women. But now he was kicking her out just because she said his daughter was impolite! "Ryan..." "Get out of here!" Seeing how angry he was, the woman immediately trembled. She didn''t dare to say anything more and instead quickly grabbed her belongings before walking out of the VIP room. As the woman passed by Wendy, she red at her fiercely. Although Wendy saw it, she ignored it and instead just rubbed her nose innocently. Bang! A ring sound echoed in the entire room, signaling that the door had been shut. Wendy was about tofort the little girl when the man suddenly turned around, revealing his face. Instantly, Wendy''s heart skipped a beat! What a handsome man! He sported a jet-ck suit, emphasizing his wide shoulders and narrow waist. By Wendy''s estimate, he was around 6 foot tall. He towered over her so easily that Wendy suddenly felt small. His sharp jaws, thick ck eyebrows, and dark eyes all highlighted his well-sculpted face. The moment his brows furrowed, Wendy realized how authoritative and domineering he was. But more than that, she thought he seemed oddly familiar! If she had seen such a handsome man before, surely, she should not have forgotten him. While she was disrupted with those thoughts, the man suddenly spoke. His voice was low and full of warning."Precious Oliver." "Yes, daddy.I aming!" The little girl happily answered and jumped out of Wendy¡¯s arMs.Meanwhile, Wendy looked down and saw that tears were still on the little girl''s face. And although she was supposed to be sad, the kid stered a smile on her lips. ¡®¡®Was she just acting?¡¯¡¯ Wendy thought to herself, quite stunned at how fast the girl changed her expression. "Come here," the manmanded emotionlessly. The little girl ran over and held the man¡¯s leg fawningly. "Daddy, don''t be angry.I didn''t mean to ruin your date.But you said that you would ask for my opinion before finding a mommy for me.That woman is so ugly! She didn''t deserve you at all! Look at her! It was her only first date with you, and yet she already dared to scold me for being impolite.If she really bes my stepmother, do you think she will treat me well judging from her behavior just now?" "Then what do you want?" "I like thisdy!" The little girl suddenly pointed at Wendy, making Ryan shift his entire focus on thetter. The moment he saw her, a glimmer of amusement shed through his deep eyes. But it only lingered for a few seconds as his eyebrows twisted tightly. Why did he seem to be so hostile towards her? "My friend is waiting for me.I won''t disturb you.Goodbye, " Wendy said, preparing to leave as she sensed that he was not very weing.The man was silent, but his daughter was reluctant to let Wendy leave. "Good-bye, beautiful auntie!"the girl eagerly said, waving her tiny hands. "Bye!" As soon as Wendy left, Ryan''s eyes became colder. The little girl had long been used to her father''s cold face, so she was not frightened at all. "Who brought you here?!" Ryan asked, wondering how the hell his daughter got there. "Uncle Luke!" The little girl answered without any hesitation. Outside the VIP room, Luke Oliver couldn''t help but push the door open as soon as he was revealed. "Precious Oliver! Do you have a conscience? Didn''t you say that you were the closest to me and loved me the most? Why did you tell on me to your daddy? You bad girl! I will never take you out for fun again!" "Uncle Luke, don''t be like this..." "Humph!" Luke Oliver turned his head arrogantly and ignored her. But then, Precious climbed up along Luke''s thigh. Afraid that she would fall, Luke hurriedly grabbed her buttocks while she wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss. "Humph! Don''t think that a kiss can make up for what you did!" The little girl rolled her eyes, turned her head, and kissed him again and again on his cheeks.Not being able to resist her cuteness anymore, Luke grinned widely. "That''s my good girl!" With that, they all resumed their dinner in the VIP room. Precious, a typicalzy girl that she was, fell asleep right after her meal. Ryan quickly took off his jacket and wrapped her in his arms, looking at his daughter with soft eyes - much different from his usual expression. However, when he shifted his gaze to Luke, his eyes had returned to cold as usual.Luke''s heart sank instantly. ¡®¡®Damn it! How could he treat us differently? I''m his brother!¡¯¡¯ Luke thought to himself. "Luke!" "Yeah?" "Get some information about that woman! I need it within an hour!" "The woman who was pulled into this room just now?" Luke asked, confused as to why his brother wanted to know who that woman was. But after realizing something, he added: "Do you suspect that she deliberately approached your daughter and used her to get involved with you?" Chapter 5: I Only Love You Chapter 5: I Only Love You "Do you think she¡¯s trying to get close to you by using Precious?" Luke assumed his brother would have a pretty good reason to think so. After all, he was the CEO of Oliver Group, and thepany engaged in real estate, hospitality management, jewelry lines, department stores, entertainmentworks, and a host of other industries. In addition, all of Oliver Group''s subsidiaries had secured positions in being the best in their respective fields. Just how much money did the man possess? It was a ridiculous thought to even ponder. Suffice it to say that a single strange move from his brother would send the global financial circle scrambling on their feet. Over the years, a lot of people had attempted to establish a connection with his brother by getting close to his daughter, Precious. A lot of women hade and gone, but this was the first time that the man in question had actually wanted someone''s background investigated. "Ryan, what is going on?" "Precious likes her very much." Well, the reason made perfect sense for Luke. The little girl was the prized treasure of the Oliver family. That much was evident by her name, and it had been intentional from the start. Ryan was turning thirty this year, and not once had he ever been interested in a woman. But three years ago, a baby had been left at the gate of their vi, along with a note saying that the child was his. The poor baby had been in a terrible condition when they had found her, crumpled into herself like a little monkey. A doctor''s examination had revealed that the little girl''s bones had been broken. Her body had been full of bruises, too.She had been almost dead at that point. The Oliver family had immediately sent her to intensive care, and had had a paternity test done to ascertain the baby''s identity. And it had turned out that she really was Ryan''s daughter. Since his parents had always been looking forward to news of their sons eventually getting married and having children, the news had made them both happy. But there had been sadness and regret as well. Perhaps it was because she had no mother to call her own that the eldersvished the little girl with all the love and attention they could give. It reached the point where she began to act willful and arrogant, especially toward people who were not part of the family. In particr, she had been rejecting all the women who had showed interest on her father. Even those who had been discreet about their intentions had not escaped her wrath. And while Precious¡¯ actions seemed to have pissed off Ryan''s blind date, this was indeed the first time that Luke had seen the girl throw herself at a woman, and a stranger at that. She had even dered something he had never imagined woulde out of her mouth¡ª "I like her". If someone were to use Precious on purpose...Luke got to his feet. "I''ll go check on it right away!" Back at the VIP room Roger had booked, Wendy had barely stepped inside when Raymond pounced at her and clutched her legs. "What''s wrong, baby?" "Mommy, what took you so long?"the boy whined. "I thought something bad happened to you." His words brought warmth to her heart. She picked up the boy and patted his butt before walking into the room. "What can possibly happen to Mommy? I just happened to meet this very cute girl outside who needed my help." A very cute girl? A girl? Raymond had never heard his mother praising other children before! An rm was ringing inside the boy''s mind. "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked, noticing the small frown he sported. He hesitated for a couple of seconds before finally asking, "Mommy, do you like girls more? Why wasn''t I born a girl?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He looked genuinely upset by this. Amused, Wendy nted a big, sound kiss on his cheek. "Mommy likes Ray.I love Ray the most!" The little boy''s ears turned red and he wriggled in his mother''s arms. "I''m a man of four years old," he announced proudly. "You can''t kiss me like that from now on." "No matter how old you are, you are still Mommy''s good boy!" Raymond grinned despite himself. Roger smiled as he watched them, pulling out chairs to amodate them at the table. "All right, all right.Come and eat!" "Here we are!" An hourter¡­ "Wow! It''s hot! It''s so hot!" Luke was panting, his shirt drenched in sweat. He burst into the VIP room and made a beeline for the pot of cold tea at the corner. He hurriedly poured himself a cup and drank it in two big gulps, grateful when the drink helped him cool down a little. He plopped down on the chair nearest the air conditioner. "Ahh, that''s better.I finally feel alive again!" "Did you aplish your mission?" "Yes!"Luke replied, mockingly hiding the folder behind his back. "Hey Ryan, guess what I found out." "Just tell me!" "Gosh, you''re so boring!" Luke threw the file over to his brother. "That woman is called Wendy Finch, and she''s only twenty-three years old.She is actually connected to us.In a way, anyway.She is Rosie Finch''s cousin." "Rosie Finch?" "Yes, the wife of our good friend, Kane Evans.We were invited to their wedding four years ago.This is where things get interesting.Do you remember that funeral service we attended with Kane three years ago? That was supposed to be Rosie Finch''s cousin''s funeral! This very same cousin!" Ryan''s eyes glinted with a sharp edge as he opened the folder and began to peruse the documents.Luke continued to talk. "Wendy Finch is truly unfortunate and pitiful.Her mother died when she was only six years old, and her father remarried shortly after.The stepmother had a daughter of her own called Eris.Wendy has another sister, though, who shared the same parents as her.This other sister is six years older, and was married off by their father to a rich old man when she turned eighteen.And another important fact¡ªWendy Finch apparently fell in love with Brian Oliver at the age of sixteen!" "Brian Oliver?" "Yes! The Brian Oliver, our nephew!" Luke shrugged his shoulders and carried on. "They were supposed to have been in a rtionship, but all of a sudden Brian fell in love and got together with Wendy''s stepsister three yearster.And then...Well nobody really knew for sure what happened, but news came out that Wendy just "died."Her family held a funeral for her and everything.It turns out she''s alive and had left Ywood for the US." Ryan flipped through the pages and got to the section of her relocation to the US. The paper was nk.He looked up at his brother. "Don''t ask me.I don''t know either! There wasn''t any information avable about her life in the US, as if that part of her life waspletely wiped out from public knowledge.Even with all our resources, we couldn''t find anything at all." Ryan frowned. "Nevertheless, I can say for sure that she had no intentions to get close to Precious whatsoever." "Why do you think so?" "Because she just returned to the city today.She got off the ne roughly two hours ago,"Luke exined. "She couldn''t have perpetrated such a lucky encounter." Ryan said nothing and looked back at the file. "Don''t worry.She isn''t going to do anything to Precious." This earned him a nce from his brother. "Are you absolutely certain?" "Yes!" "Why?" "Wendy Finch is an actress, and the purpose of her return is to audition for the y of The Story of Concubine Ivanka." "And this is enough to convince you that she is not a threat to my daughter?" "Of course not!" Luke said, visibly affronted. He leaned over Ryan''s desk and said in a teasing tone, "Guess who her agent is." "Okay, stop trying to y games with me!" "Humph! So boring! Her agent is Roger Johnson.He probably also has something to do with the data ckout on her time in the US.They must have been acquainted there given that Roger also went to the US three years ago.Besides, didn''t he asked us for an opening at the addition just a few days ago? Same audition, same y.It must have been for Wendy Finch!" Ryan''s fingers paused mid-air. Roger Johnson! He was not the kind of person who would treat people well for no reason. So what could the rtionship be between Roger and that woman? Chapter 6: Eris Finch ls The Leading Actress Chapter 6: Eris Finch ls The Leading Actress In the private room that Brian booked, various dishes carpeted the table. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But even with those mind-numbing meals, Eris didn''t have the appetite even for just a single bite. "Are you not feeling well?" Brian looked at her with concern. She had been absent- minded since she came back from the bathroom. "No, no! Maybe it''s because of the jetg that I don''t have any appetite right now." "Then, all the more that you have to eat something.You look thinner these days." Brian picked up some food for Eris and added with concern, "Even if you want to keep your figure, you have to eat! If you want to seed and take your career even higher, you have to be in your best health all the time.But really, you don''t have to try hard in the entertainment industry.I can provide for you." "I want you to feel proud of me!" Eris held Brian''s arm and continued coquettishly, " ¡°I want everyone to know that Brian''s girlfriend is a sessful woman." Heaving a deep sigh, Brian helplessly answered, "Well...If that''s what you want, then I can''t really do something." Eris smiled sweetly in his arms, yet her thoughts were lingering on something else at the same time. Just now, when she went to the bathroom, she identally saw a woman who looked exactly like Wendy! The resemnce was uncanny! Her features and voice were exactly the same, but her temperament and build were totally different. The Wendy she knew wasn¡¯t much into dressing up fancily, and she had always been thin. But the woman Eris met in the corridor was undeniably elegant and eloquent--¡ªmuch like any A-list celebrities. She must be mistaken! It couldn''t be Wendy! She was already dead. Her mother threw that woman into the sea three years ago! Her remains would probably have been decayed already! ¡®What the hell?! Why am I thinking of Wendy Finch?¡¯ Eris cursed in her heart. Meanwhile, it was alreadypletely dark when Wendy''s group finished their dinner. Roger drove her and Raymond to the house he rented for "Mommy, is this the city where you have lived for twenty years?" "Yes, baby." Holding the little boy in her arms, Wendy gazed out of the window at the shing neon lights and asked Raymond, "Do you like this city?" "Yes, I do!" "Oh? Why?" "Because this is where mommy grew up." Wendy hugged the little boy and nted several kisses on his chubby cheeks. : How could her son be so cute and caring?! She must be so really blessed! Half an hourter and the car finally halted to a stop at a high-end residential area. Roger drove directly into it as he had the pass card. As the car slowly progressed inside, Wendy saw several guards patrolling the area with newly-built houses. For a moment, she was relieved to know that they were to stay in a securedmunity. The whole thing made Wendy realize how reliable Roger really was. In three days, she would go for an audition, and if sessful, she would immediately start working, leaving Raymond home alone. As themunity was so safe, she could rest assured that nothing terrible would happen to her son. After getting out of the car, Roger helped carry the luggage and led Wendy and Raymond into the elevator. "The transportation here is very essible.There is a bus station by the gate, and the shopping malls, supermarkets, and a hospital are very near.You won''t really have anything to worry about." Right after Roger said that, the elevator stopped on the 16th floor. The door opened, and he led the two to one of the units. He took out the key and opened the door. As soon as Roger switched on the lights, the interior was revealed. Wendy couldn''t be any more pleased. The apartment, which had two bedrooms and a living room, was simply draped with beige wallpaper. A chandelier, hanging by the living room, shed bright lights on the grey sofa. At the center was a white dining wooden table. Several shopping bags were stop on it, all of which were living necessities Roger bought for their stay. Everything they needed seemed to be there. At the vestibule were several pairs of new slippers neatly ced on the shoe rack. Wendy, who was holding Raymond in her arms, slowly stepped foot inside, surveying the unit''s entirety with evident contentment in her eyes."Do you like it?" "Yes, I like it so much!" Feeling so thankful and touched, Wendy turned to face Roger and uttered, "Roger, thank you so much for this.I don''t know how to repay you! Will marrying you be enough?" "Wendy!" "What?" "If you could only sound any more sincere, then perhaps I''d believe you," Roger sneered, rolling his eyes ather. Wendy immediately raised a sheepish smile and asked, "Am I not sincere?" "Why don''t you ask your son that question?" Roger turned to Raymond, who now struggled out of his mother''s hands, and ran towards the sofa. After slumping on the soft couch, the young boy looked up at his mother and said, "Mommy, your smile is so fake.Instantly, Wendy was rendered speechless.And as the smile dissipated from her lips, she grabbed a pair of house slippers from the vestibules before walking into the living room.Wow! Even the size of the slippers fitted her feet perfectly! "I bought some food and drinks for you.There are also fruits in here.See if there is anything else you want.I''ll take you to the supermarket," Roger said, following her to the living room. "No.No.You''ve done enough already." Wendy sat down on thefortable sofa, casually grabbing a pillow. Squinting her eyes, she sighed happily and expressed, "It''s really nice to be so rich, isn''t it?" "So, you have to make money and repay me as soon as you can!" Roger teased with a grin. Then, he threw a book at Wendy, who caught it quickly. "What''s this?"she asked, looking at it, her brows furrowed. "You are not part of the crew yet, so you can''t get the script for now.ording to some internal sources, this series ys close homage to the original work, so the script is almost exactly the same.You should read the original book first and get familiar with the character you are going to y.It will definitely help you with the auditionter on." As soon as they started talking about acting, Wendy''s eyes instantly turned serious. Over the years, acting had not been only her hobby but also what she considered a livelihood. If she hadn''t made a living in the US, she wouldn''t have been able to support herself and Raymond. Wendy quickly scanned through the Story of Concubine Ivanka the book. The character she was going to audition for was the third heroine and the second viin in the y, Lady Faye. She was a beautiful imperial concubine. When she became a member of the imperial harem, she performed the pavane, which deeply attracted the emperor. Since then, she had been favored by him. And as if the character was really meant for Wendy, Lady Faye''s character description was so much like Wendy''s image. The more she read the story, the more fascinated she became. "Mommy? Mommy!" "What?" The little boy, who had been trying to get his mother''s attention, looked helpless as he added, "Uncle Roger has called you several times." "Ah, I''m sorry.This book is too addicting." Sitting between Wendy and the little guy, Roger sighed. He then patted Raymond on the shoulder and said, "It''s gettingte.Go and take a shower.There are pajamas for you in the wardrobe of the second bedroom." The little boy looked at Wendy and then at Roger before leaving them in the living room to take a shower. "Do you have something to say to me?" Wendy suddenly asked. Roger nodded and replied seriously, "You should be mentally prepared.The main heroine of this TV y has been decided." "Oh, okay." That had nothing to do with her actually. Wendy wasn''t auditioning for that role anyway. "The leading actress of this y...It''s Eris Finch." Upon hearing that name, Wendy''s face suddenly froze. Chapter 7: The Audition Chapter 7: The Audition Wendy seldom went out of her room in the next three days. Except for meals and sleep, she spent the rest of her time reading and immersing herself in The Story of Concubine Ivanka. The pages of the script, which had been new and crisp when she had received it, were now dog-eared with abuse. The narrative of Concubine Ivanka started at the lowest ces inside the pce. Within the span of 10 years, she managed to rise above her station and got to the top, outranking even the queen herself. She then became the dowager empress after the emperor''s death, having supported her son''s im to the throne. She had grown from a young and innocent girl to the most powerful woman of her time. The most exciting part of the story circled around the multitude of women in the imperial pce who fought against each other both openly and in secret. The twists and turns set the readers on edge in anticipation of what would happen next. Needless to say, Lady Ivanka was the leading role. Next came the role of the queen, but aside from being the second heroine, she was also going to be the most significant viin in the entire y. And then there was Lady Faye¡ªthe role that had been assigned to Wendy for the audition. Despite not appearing until the middle of the plot, Lady Faye''s character yed a key role. It could even be said that she was the third heroine of the story. It had taken her three whole days, but Wendy finally understood her character and memorized all her lines. Soon it was the day of the audition. It was set for ten o''clock in the morning at Studio City. It was a rtively remote area, and was a considerable distance from where Wendy resided. And so, she especially started her day earlier than usual. Her chosen outfit was a simple white T-shirt, skinny jeans, and a pair of white canvas shoes. She tied her curly hair up into a high ponytail. With her beautiful face bare of any makeup, she looked like an ordinary college student. "Baby, does Mommy look good?"she asked with expectation as she swung her ponytail from side to side. "Yes, you look gorgeous!" the boy eximed, only for his words to be followed by a frown. "But Mommy, didn''t you say that the role you''re going to y is simr to a tramp? ! Shouldn''t she dress up more provocatively to match the character profile? Wendy was at a loss for words. A tramp! Did Raymond learn this word from her? She ran a hand over her temple consciously and hurriedly changed the subject. "Well, you wouldn''t understand how it works.I will gain more attention if I deviate from the judges¡¯ initial preconceptions." The little boy cocked his head to the side, confusion evident on his face. Wendy proceeded to prepare a simple breakfast. They had just finished eating when Roger arrived to pick her up. "Good morning!" "Good morning!" He walked into the living room with a smile and picked up Raymond. "Have you gotten used to the life here?" He had noticed that mother and son were in good spirits recently. The little boy answered seriously, "I will be fine anywhere as long as Mommy is with me."" "That''s good then." Roger turned to look at Wendy and nodded. "It looks like you''re ready for the audition." "Of course! I''m sure I''ll get the role of Lady Faye!" She had not minded much before, but after learning that Eris was going to be the main heroine of the y, Wendy had be determined to bag this role. Lady Ivanka and Lady Faye had a lot of scenes together, and she intended to show the audience exactly who was the better actress between her and Eris. Wendy was going to make this show a living nightmare for her stepsister! Roger nced at his watch. "It''s gettingte.We should probably get a move on." "Let''s go!" "Let''s go!" Studio City was the biggest of its kind in the country. Numerous ssic movies had been shot in within its site. That being the case, famous stars were often spotted in the area, and fans naturally flocked there as well. Over time, Studio City had be something of a tourist destination, with a lot of peopleing and going at all times of the day. It was a very busy ce. On this particr day, people crowded at the gates as well, and Roger wasn''t able to drive past them. He ended up parking in front of the nearest KFC. "Here we are!" "Okay!" Roger handed Wendy a pass card. "Take this with you.Show it to the staff and they will let you in.The number indicated your ce in queue for the audition.A lot of big shots have invested on The Story of Concubine Ivanka, and they have a lot of expectations for this project.The biggest sponsors are the Glory Media under Oliver Group and the Starlight Media, under which Eris is signed.The presidents of these twopanies will be present at the audition.You need to seize this opportunity, Wendy.More importantly, the show''s director, Carter holds the right to choose all of the actors and actresses.The most important thing is that you convince him that you are qualified for the job.Do you understand?" Of course she understood. She was an actress who didn''t have anypany''s backing, which meant that she had nowork and resources in the industry. This was indeed a perfect opportunity to establish connections. If she performed well and impressed the heads of two entertainment giants, she just mightnd a contract with eitherpany. "Won''t you be going in with me?" Roger didn''t answer, and his eyes took on a faraway look. "Roger?" He came to his senses almost instantly, and his usual warm demeanor returned. "No, I will stay here.Ray and I will be waiting for you and your good news." "Okay!" Wendy entered Studio City and headed to the audition room for the Story of Concubine Ivanka. Just as Roger had said, she wasn''t blocked by the staff after shing her card. "You''re here for an audition?"the employee asked as he inspected the card. He then raised his head to look at Wendy, and his eyes widened at her beauty. His tone softened. "Right this way then." "Yes, thank you." Wendy followed him to an area somewhat simr to the back of a stage. It was already crowded with young girls, each one beautiful and graceful with their movements. Their nervousness was obvious, however, as they waited for their names to be called. The moment she stepped into the vicinity, Wendy was immediately met with unfriendly gazes of the other aspiring actresses. The employee tried to exin the situation to her in a low voice. "Almost all of the female roles in the y have already been decided.Only Lady Faye''s role is vacant, and everyone here is auditioning for that single role." Ah, so they were allpeting for the same thing.Of course they would be hostile to each other. "Thank you for your information," Wendy said, meeting the staff''s eyes as she smiled. Being a young man in his twenties, his face and ears promptly turned red. He scratched the back of his head and stammered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Uhm...Well...You''re wee! I, uh, I believe in you.You will definitely seed! So I...I still have work to do.I''m leaving now!" Wendy had to chuckle at his reaction.She looked at the card in her hand.It said number thirty. Really? Thirty? That was definitely toward the end of the audition. Everyone in the industry knew how this kind of audition worked. The more participants there were, the more interesting the performances would be. After all, they needed to stand out among the rest and make sure the judges would remember them. In most cases, the first ones to audition are easily forgotten since the performances are amped up as they move down the line. Roger had truly done her good. Not only had he secured her a chance to audition, he had also made arrangements that would prove advantageous to her. "The audition begins!" The announcement seemed to make the girls even more nervous, but Wendy remained calm. She sat and leaned against the wall, closing her eyes as she waited leisurely for her turn. The number of girls in the room dwindled one by one, and after a long while "Number thirty! It''s your turn!" Wendy opened her eyes and raised a hand. "That''s me!" Meanwhile, in an office located within the recesses of Studio City, a huge monitor was disying the whole affair from the point of view of the judges. In that moment, it showed as Wendy emerged from a side door and walked to the center of the room. A little girl with messy hair, who had been dozing off mere seconds ago, jumped at the sight. She sat up straight and grabbed Ryan''s hand. "Ah! She''s here! The beautiful auntie hase!" Chapter 8: You Got The Job Chapter 8: You Got The Job "Aaah! She''sing! The beautiful auntie is finally here!" Luke was inside the office, sittingfortably on the reclining chair with his legs crossed. He sported a floral shirt, which was embroidered with red peony and green leaves. Pairing his summer shirt was a knee-length khaki short and a pair of flip flops. He looked as if he had juste back from a vacation at the seaside. Not a lot of people could pull off this look, but for Luke, he made it seem so natural and effortless. "Precious, do you really like that aunt that much?" "Yes, I do!" Hearing what his niece said, Luke sat straight and moved his chair next to her. When he saw her staring at theputer screen, he felt jealous and said sourly, "You bad girl! I love you so much, but you have never been so happy to see me!" "It''s different!" Furrowing his brows, Luke queried, "What''s the difference? Is it just a whim for this aunt, but you really love me?" Precious continued staring at the screen with her hands cupped in front of her chest.The little girl didn''t even mind giving him a nce. "Well...Uncle Luke, let me put it this way.If one eats chicken bones every day and suddenly gets chicken drumsticks one day for a change, do you think she will still like chicken bones?" Luke, who was hinted to be the chicken bones, was rendered speechless. ¡®How could she say that?!¡¯ Luke thought as tears welled up on the corners of his eyes. He turned his head, trying to look for an alliance. "Brother, "he called. Much to his dismay, Ryan merely nced at him with cold eyes. Luke trembled. It was him who told his brother about Wendy''s audition, and Precious identally heard it. And when his niece learned that Wendy wasing, she immediately proposed to be at the audition too! Of course, Ryan, cold-hearted as he was, did not agree, causing the little girl to break into tears. Although everyone knew she just wanted to get her way, Ryan still took her with him. "Precious..." "Sssh! The beautiful auntie is about to speak.Stop talking, Uncle Luke," Precious warned, pressing her tiny index finger against her lips. Instantly, Luke was rendered speechless, his mouth hanging agape in disbelief. He looked at Precious and bore an obsessed expression as she gazed at Wendy. Then, Luke shifted his gaze at Ryan, whose eyes were glued on the screen. The next moment, Wendy entered the audition room. The entire space was massive, filled with cameras and other filming apparatus while electric wires carpeted the floor. Staff were also present, carrying some of the equipment. At the center was where Wendy was meant to stand. All cameras and eyes of the staff and crew were focused on her. At that moment, she was undeniably the center of all the attention. Taking a deep breath, Wendy slowly rose her head. A row of tables was paraded in front. Four people were sitting behind the tables. Among them were three familiar faces. Carter, the director, sat upright in the middle, with a pen and a notebook in front of him. He had his eyes focused on the notebook, writing something. Next to him was Mason Thomas, who would be ying the hero in the series. He had maintained his fame over the years, often ying roles in several historical dramas. He was even dubbed the prince of period dramas by his followers of over forty million people. But it did note easy for him. He had been in the industry for a decade when he finally managed to get a break. Yet, even after bing famous, Mason Thomas stayed down to earth, keeping a low profile and not letting the hype get to him. With sessful works one after another, he managed to establish his position through his talent and persistence. Mason Thomas was managed by Glory Media. Next to him seated Kane Evans, the president of Glory Media. Wendy met him once four years ago. She was invited as a bridesmaid in his wedding with her cousin Rosie Finch. She could still clearly remember her first impression of Kane--cold and aloof! It hadn''t been long since that day, and yet he seemed to be even colder now. There was no emotion in his eyes, and his face was utterly stern. The middle-aged man among the group must be the president of the Starlight Media. "Miss Finch, you only have five minutes to prepare.Please make do with that time in reading the script." "Okay, thank you!" The audition piece was the first night when Lady Faye was bedded by the emperor. Faye was not the woman''s real name. She actually came from a highly-reputed family with her father as an army general. Her brother, who basically grew up in the military camp, took over their father¡¯s position when thetter retired. Her father only married once, so she and her brother were the only Miller family children. As the only girl in the family, she was loved by her parents and brother very much. Later, the emperor appointed her as one of his concubines, but both her father and her brother were worried that she would not be able to cope with the women from the imperial harem. So, they declined the emperor''s proposal. This was also one of the reasons why the Miller family was exterminated. The emperor didn''t allow her brother to gain power anymore, even asking Concubine lvanka''s father to fabricate evidence in a conspiracy against the Miller family. As a result, their entire household was charged with treason and eventually killed. Fortunately, she happened to avoid the death penalty. To conceal the truth, the emperor sent troops to chase after her. She ran and ran until she fell off the cliff. Lucky for her, she survived the fall, after which she came to a nearby town. By chance, she met a young couple eloping. The woman was also on the list of concubines being hunted by the emperor. Like her, the woman refused her entrance to the Imperial Pce, as her heart already belonged to someone else. So, to escape from her doomed royal destiny, the woman decided to elope with her lover, her childhood sweetheart. Unexpectedly, the woman asked her to rece her in to the Imperial Pce. Since she had always wanted to avenge her family, she immediately agreed with the woman''s proposal to assume thetter''s identity, starting by taking her name Faye Miller. Upon her entrance, she performed a pavane dance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, she was immediately conferred the title of Lady Faye, which was unprecedented in the Imperial Pce. While it took other concubines years to achieve such a high position, Lady Faye managed to grab her title overnight. Heaven must be really in her favor! On the day she entered the Imperial Pce, she was immediately summoned to spend the night with the emperor. And this scene was what Wendy wanted to audition for mainly because it was challenging. From the moment Lady Faye entered the Imperial Pce, she was no longer the daughter of a general nor a willful and unrestrained girl. At that moment, she had thoroughly transformed into a poisonous Mandragora who only had one agenda to seek revenge for her ruined family. The most difficult part of the audition was how to convey the change in Faye''s character through the actress¡¯ eyes and physical movements. "Five minutes is over!" "Okay." Wendy took a deep breath and slowly walked up the stage. The setting had already been arranged by the staff, and it was perfect for Wendy to get into character. Standing in the center of the room, she bowed and introduced herself, "Hello, everyone.I''m Wendy Finch, number thirty." Carter, who wore a pair of old-fashioned eyesses, raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw her in, bare face. Since they were aiming for an evilly beautiful concubine role, most of the girls who came to audition today wore heavy makeup. Wendy was the first one to set foot inside without any makeup. "Are you ready?" Carter asked with his deep, baritone voice. "Yes, I am!" Wendy answered enthusiastically. And just like that, in a blink of an eye, shepletely transformed into Lady Faye. She leaned sideways on the big carved bed, stroking a red sachet embroidered with mandarin ducks, which symbolized a couple. Under the shadow of the bed, her face bore sheer loneliness. Suddenly, several footsteps resounded. "His Majesty has arrived!" As that voice rang, Lady Faye''s eyes seemed to be infused with darkness, instantly turning cold and piercing! She put away the sachet, and the door creaked open. Slowly, she raised her eyes, and her aura instantly changed. With her eyebrows raised and her lips pursed, she seemed so full of amorous feelings. She leaned her head against the edge of the bed, revealing her slender neck. Under the candlelight, her flesh was covered with ayer of mist-like luster, seductively inviting! It was beyond all doubt! At that moment, Wendy was Concubine Faye--an enchantress about to seduce the head of the entire empire. Crack! Something pped, signaling that the audition was over. Immediately, everyone fell into a deafening silence. Wendy fixed herself up without saying anything. Little to her knowledge, all the men present blushed and even drooled for her! Even Carter, who was extremely distant, was so excited that his face turned red! This was the woman he was looking for! That was exactly what he wanted! No need for peacocking skills, but just pure talent that could silence everyone in the room. Wendy didn¡¯t show any part of her skin except for her neck, but her eyes and movements were enough to turn on any man! Without wasting any more time, Carter made his decision. Clearing his throat, he fixed his eyess and announce "You! You got the job!" Chapter 9: She Is Going To Be My Mommy Chapter 9: She Is Going To Be My Mommy "You! You''re perfect!" Carter was shouting as he got to his feet, fearing that Wendy might slip out of his hands. "What was your name again?" "Wendy Finch." "That''s right.Wendy Finch,e here." He waved his assistant over. "Bring me the contract as soon as possible!" His face was flushed with undeniable excitement. Mason and Carter had coborated several times in the past, and they were quite attuned to each other''s minds. Seeing his friend practically jumping in joy, Mason couldn''t stop himself from teasing him. "There are still other girls waiting for their turn to audition.Aren''t you afraid of missing out on a better actress?" "There won''t be a better actress than her!" The truth was that shooting had already begun, and every role had already been cast. But Carter was not satisfied with the actress ying Lady Faye. He had searched through the roster of actresses the entertainment circle could provide, but all the women either had good looks with no skills, or passable skills with uneptable looks. Even today, he had almost given up after seeing a horde of annoying performances. He had actually been considering holding another audition if today''s event had proven to be fruitless. Well, he was fortunate to have found a gem among the aspiring participants. Wendy walked up to Carter and he looked her up and down. The more he saw, the more satisfied he became with his decision. He hadn''t looked carefully before, but he was slowly recognizing just how beautiful this woman was. Her eyes, in particr, had a quality that hinted at temptation. Wasn''t this exactly the Lady Faye he had been looking for? They chatted for a bit before the assistant returned with the contract and a pen. "Wendy Finch, please review the contract we offer and see if you are okay with the terMs.If there are no problems then we will proceed with signing you into the project.You will join the crew and start to shoot tomorrow." That gave Wendy pause. Did he mean to say that he had already made up his mind to give her the role just like that? Hadn''t Roger said that there was supposed to be two rounds of audition? And she had been ready for the second round, too. When a moment passed without her response, Carter stepped forward and ced the contract directly on her hands. "Look it over now!" "Uh...Yes, thank you!" The document had been prepared in advance, and only then did Wendy realize how big of a project the TV show actually was. The contract was quite good and generous, especially in terms of hermission. Considering that she was basically a neer, it was astounding to learn that she could earn nearly a million from this one show alone. She kept staring in disbelief at the numbers printed on the paper. So engrossed was she that it slipped her mind to actually sign the contract. Carter could only watch and grow anxious by the minute. "Miss Finch, are you perhaps dissatisfied with our offer? If there is anything wrong with the stiptions, we are very much open to negotiations!" "Oh, that''s not necessary at all! I''m very pleased with the terms." Without any further ado, Wendy grabbed the pen and signed her name. Then Carter took out the seal and stamped it on the document. The contract was official. Carter found himself sighing in relief. "I''ve read your information.You graduated from the New York Acting College, didn''t you?" "Yes."He nodded. "All right, give me your contact details.If nothing elsees up, we will start shooting tomorrow.Do you think you have some time to spare? We''re actually producing The Story of Concubine Ivanka here in Studio City.I was thinking we could ask the staff to take you to the site so you could familiarize the environment beforehand." The director was so straightforward with his approach that even if Wendy didn''t have time, she didn''t think she could refuse at all. "Okay." When the deal was finally settled, employee took Wendy and facilitated her early payment. She was well- acquainted with the sry setup in the country; she would get 30% of her fee at the start of filming, and the rest would be paid after the shoot was over. While 30% may not be a significant portion, this time it was equivalent to more than three hundred thousand, and it was more than enough to help her deal with her most pressing probleMs.Back at the office, Luke held a handkerchief to his bleeding nose, still staring in amazement at Wendy through the screen. Oh, God! He was the sort of man who enjoyed femalepany all year round. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He had seen many beautiful women in his time. But when he had watched Wendy Finch perform, he had been reduced to a simpering young boy who had been struck with love for the first time. "Oh my God!¡¯¡¯ He had had to plug his nose almost immediately. "Uncle Luke, you''re disgusting!" Precious curled her lip at him in disdain. "I''m warning you though, don''t even think about seducing this beautiful auntie!" She gave him a little push to emphasize her words. "Precious, surely you know I don''t fall for a woman so easily." "Humph! You say that but you were all over the tabloidsst time with a sexy star.And then there was the time you traveled with a model.And before that. In any case! You are not allowed to get close to the beautiful aunt.She''s going to be my mommy!" "Mommy?" Luke wiped his nose. "Precious, are you serious about that?" The little girl shook her head and sniffed. "Did I ever joke about it?" I Luke''s head shot up to look at Ryan. His brother''s eyes were still on the screen, his face devoid of expression.To Luke, however, that alone was a reaction in itself. "Ryan..." "Tell Kane to sign a contract with Wendy Finch." "Uh..." "Tell him to draw up a contract that would remain valid for at least ten years." "Okay!" "Make sure there''s a condition forbidding her to get romantically involved with any man within the time period.If this isn''t met, she will have to pay a penalty of one billion." Luke''s jaw hung open in shock. Wendy was ushered to the shooting site by an employee, the very same that had befriended her prior to the audition. He was obviously in a good mood, and he was blushing constantly. "Miss Finch,"he said excitedly. "I knew you would definitely ace the audition!" "Thank you." The young man smiled shyly. They didn''t have to walk very far, and when they arrived, the camera was rolling with the assistant director at the helm. They presented their cards and were let in. The shooting was going on. The setting of the scene was in a pce bedroom, and Eris was the one in action. Wendy and the young man looked on from a distance. "That is Eris Finch,"he whispered. "She is the leading actress in the y.She has a beautiful face and good acting skills, but more importantly, she has a gentle character.She''s rather soft-spoken as well, and is renowned for her amicable temper.You''ll see this for yourself once you get to know her." Eris had a gentle character? She was amicable? She was gentle? ¡®Ha!¡¯ Wendy sneered inwardly as she stared at Eris through a prop window. She had been prepared to meet her stepsister on the way to the site, but despite that, Wendy found all her dark hatred bubbling to the surface when she finally saw Eris. Tragedy had struck her one after another all because of this woman! Eris had drugged her. Eris had stolen her boyfriend. Eris was responsible for the death of one of her children, and the fact that Wendy and Ray had been forced to stay abroad for three years. Wendy''s hands clenched into tight fists. Eris Finch! Weren''t you always fond of acting innocent victim? You''re such an expert after all. Just wait for me to reveal your true face in front of everyone!¡¯ ¡ã Her gaze must have been too sharp that Eris¡¯ senses picked up on it. While in the middle of the shoot, she suddenly turned to the direction of the piercing re. Their eyes met. Wendy gave her a slow smile. Eris paled in an instant, as though she had seen a ghost. She got to her feet in one sudden motion, knocking over the teacup she was holding. The hot liquid sshed onto her hand, She gasped in pain. And just like that, the shoot was suspended, and everyone scrambled all over the ce in a mess. Eris'' assistant rushed over with the ice bag to apply on her scalded skin. "Are you okay, Eris?" The actress¡¯ heart was pounding furiously inside her chest. She looked back out of the prop window. No one was there now. ¡®Wendy Finch!¡¯ Eris was certain that the woman just now was none other than Wendy Finch. Chapter 10: Held Her In His Arms Chapter 10: Held Her In His Arms Because Eris was injured, the shooting was immediately suspended. She was then advised to go back to her motor tent and take a rest. With ice bag on her hand, Eris leaned against the seat and asked her assistant Ana, "Did you see someone standing outside the window when we were shooting just now?" "No, I didn''t notice anyone." "Go and find out who it is!" Without asking why, Ana immediately got out of the tent and ran to inquire about it. After a while, she came back panting and all sweaty. "Eris, I''ve asked around.Director Williams said that he found the actress who will y Lady Faye.Some employee showed her around the set just now.She''s probably who you saw." "What''s the name of that actress?" A hint of anxiousness could be extracted from Eris¡¯ tone. "Well, I uh... didn''t ask about that." "Is she still here?" Ana didn''t understand why Eris paid so much attention to that actress. But she didn''t dare ask her about it. Instead, she uttered in a low voice, "She was said to leave after the quick tour.But don¡¯t worry.I heard from the crew that she will officially join the team tomorrow.We should be able to see her by then." Would they see her tomorrow? Eris''s right brow arched while the corners of her lips pursed. She couldn''t wait anymore! She needed to know if that woman...Was she really Wendy Finch or not! "By the way, Eris, didn''t the president of our Starlight Media attend the audition for Lady Faye today? You can ask him about her," Ana reminded Eris, seeing as how thetter was still engrossed with the mysterious actress. That was right! How could she forget this? Three years ago, Eris and Brian''s rtionship went public, and because Brian was a rising star in Ywood, the issue immediately became the talk of the town. What was more, Eris purposely had rumormongers publicize their rtionship, attracting the media''s attention even more. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she entered the entertainment industry, signing a five-year contract with Starlight Media. With the investment that Brian helped Eris to obtain, together with the fact that she had been studying acting, she rose to fame in no time. In just three years, she became the top-earning actress of Starlight Media, eventually forming a good rtionship with thepany president, Wesley Davies. After thinking for a while, Eris immediately dialed his number. "Hello, Mr.Davies..." "Eris, why do you call me all of a sudden? Shouldn''t you be filming the y now?" "I happen to have something to ask you.Mr.Davies, you also attended Director Williams''s audition today, right? I want to ask the actress''s name chosen to y Lady Faye.While speaking, Eris held her cell phone tightly and waited nervously for Wesley''s response. Tug! Tug! Tug! She could almost hear her own heartbeat while anticipating the answer. It seemed as if she had waited a century when she finally heard the excited voice of Wesley. "Do you mean Wendy Finch?" "Wendy Finch!" At the very moment, Eris froze to her seat. Her eyes widened, and her mouth hung agape in utter shock. It was indeed Wendy Finch! Wesley was still going on about something on the phone, but Eris couldn''t hear it at all. The only thing in her mind right now was the fact the Wendy was alive! She was still alive! And Eris bet that Wendy clearly knew she was ying the heroine in the series, yet she still came to audition! Then that only meant one thing... Did shee back to revenge? "Eris? Eris?" Ana gave her a nudge to remind her in a low voice, "Eris, President Davies is talking to you!" Instantly, she came to herself. "Ah, yes, Mr.Davies?" "Why are you not say anything?" "I''m sorry, I was thinking.Did you just say that you wanted to sign Wendy Finch?¡± "Yes!" Speaking of this, Wesley became excited again. "I''ve managed Starlight Media for so many years, but I''ve never seen such a good young actress with so much potential! She is not only good at acting, but she is also wlessly beautiful! More importantly, she¡¯s still young. I bet that young girl will have a bright future ahead! Can you believe that she had only started out acting and yet already won Director Williams''s approval? She has a really good start ying a third leading role like Lady Faye! I must find a way to recruit her before she gets stolen by other agencies!"The eagerness in Wesley''s voice made Eris frown tightly. Did Wesley want to sign a contract with Wendy? If she and Wendy were in the samepany, then that could only mean one thing... They would meet each other more often than she could think of! Eris was trying to figure out a way to persuade Wesley to give up this thought. But suddenly, an idea came to her mind... It would be good for her to have Wendy in the samepany! That way, she could keep a close eye on her! If Eris could make Wendy lose everything three years ago, then there was nothing she couldn''t do now that thetter was back again! Especially when the president of their agency was Wesley Davies! Over these years of being close to him, Eris learned that he was a typical lecher. Because she had Brian''s support, Wesley didn''t dare to hurt ory a finger on her. But the brute had been involved with almost all the other young actresses in his agency! Although Eris hated to admit it, she was not gonna lie. Wendy really inherited her mother''s beauty and grace. If Eris was to let her sign with Starlight Media then, there was no way that woman could escape Wesley! Thinking of this, Eris immediately calmed down. She leaned against the seat with her phone in her hand and said with a devious grin, "Mr.Davies, please hurry up.If the news gets out, other agencies will flood her with offers.You better not waste this opportunity!" After hanging up the phone, Eris sneered. "You''re really brave toe back to this city! And since you dare to show your face to me now, I will show you how ruthless I am! You were no match for me before, Wendy. Let''s see how history will repeat itself!" "Beautiful Auntie!" Meanwhile, as Wendy left the set, she heard a familiar voice. Turning around, she saw the little girl with Afro she met at the restaurant. The chubby kid sported a beautiful princess dress, which was still exaggeratedly covered with rhinestones like the one she wore that night. She waved her chubby arm and ran towards her with a big smile. At the sight of this, Wendy felt a tinge of warmth embracing her heart. The little girl was so focused on running towards her when suddenly... A horse on the loose galloped over! Shocked, Wendy couldn''t think straight. Luckily, one of the staff screamed, "Watch out! The horse is acting up! Run!" At the horse''s speed, the girl would be trampled under its hooves in a few seconds! There was a "buzz"in Wendy''s head. Without thinking too much, she rushed over, grabbed the girl in her arms, and rolled on the ground! Bang! She rolled with too much momentum, causing her head to hit the wall heavily. With the immense impact, she passed out. Before she lost her consciousness, a thought quickly shed through her mind¡ª-she hadn''t had the chance to take revenge yet. She didn¡¯t want to die just like that! "Oh my God! She''s bleeding!" When Precious raised her head, she saw a patch of blood on Wendy''s forehead. The little girl was so frightened that she burst into tears, "Auntie! Auntie, don''t die! Please! I still want you to be my mommy!" Arge crowd immediately flocked around them. "She''s bleeding.Find a doctor!" "What are you waiting for? Call an ambnce!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Someone wanted to hold her, but the little girl shoved them all away with red eyes. "Don''t touch my mommy! No one is allowed to touch my mommy!" At this moment, Luke suddenly pushed through the crowd and made a path. Behind him was Ryan Oliver, who strode over while emanating a stern, cold aura. At the sight of Ryan, the little girl''s eyes immediately turned even redder. "Daddy..." "Don''t worry.She will be fine." Ryan looked at Wendy with his brows furrowed. Then, he bent down and effortlessly scooped her up from the ground. At the sight of this, Luke''s eyes widened! His brother held a woman in his arms! How could a neat freak like him hug a person with blood on her body?! And a woman no less! Oh my god! ¡®¡®Is my big brother, who had never fallen in love with a woman, finally going to have a girlfriend?¡¯¡¯ Luke thought as he watched Ryan carry Wendy away from the crew. Chapter 11: Let Dad Marry You Chapter 11: Let Dad Marry You Inside the Hopewell Hospital... Precious stood beside Wendy''s hospital bed, clutching her hand as she stared at the woman''s bandaged head. Tears were streaming down the girl''s face, and her sorrow was real this time. Her eyes had turned red and blotch as she choked in her sobs. "Don''t cry, Precious." "Uncle Luke," she sniffed and looked up at him. "Beautiful Auntie will be fine, won''t she?" Luke ached for his niece. He reached out to hold her and spoke in a gentle voice. "Everything will be okay.Didn''t you hear what your Uncle Leo just said? Beautiful Auntie just suffered some minor bruising and a slight concussion.She will be fine after resting for a couple of days." His words did not stop her from crying though. "But still! She bled a lot." "Don''t worry.Hasn''t she stopped bleeding now?" Precious bawled harder. "You''re lying! My pet Snow died because it hit the wall and bled a lot! You all told me it was just sleeping but it never woke up! Waah...Beautiful Auntie was hurt only because she was trying to save me." The girl shook free from her uncle and sobbed harder at Wendy''s bedside.Luke turned to his brother helplessly. "I can''t do it, Ryan.Youfort your own daughter!" Ryan was standing on the other side of the bed, and he now frowned at the unconscious woman upying it. His expression was cold. "Luke." "Yes?" "Change all the bodyguards around Precious." Luke''s face instantly became serious. "Right away!" His daughter had sneaked out of the office sometime after the audition without him or his brother knowing. Since she always had bodyguards tailing her wherever she went, both Ryan and Luke had not worried much about Precious. Little had they expected that this minor negligence on their part would bring heavy consequences. If it hadn''t been for Wendy Finch, the little girl would have died. "Daddy!" "Come here." Still sobbing, Precious walked into Ryan''s open arms. "Daddy, Auntie will be fine, won''t she?" "Yes.She will be waking up soon, I promise." The girl''s tears lessened at her father''s assurance. Luke could only gape at them, speechless. What the hell? He hadid on thick with his charm and tried to cajole his niece, all to no avail. His brother, on the other hand, only said a few words and she had quieted already! Luke suddenly felt like he wanted to cry, too. The difference was just too much! Wendy woke up in pain. Her head was pounding, as if someone was hitting it rhythmically with arge hammer. She opened her eyes and started to reach out to touch her head. "Don''t move!" Her hand had been pinned back down on the bed, and Wendy turned to see the person sitting on the chair beside the bed. He was tall and...he seemed familiar in some way...Oh. She remembered now.This man was that little girl''s father. "Where is that little girl? Is she okay?" "She''s fine!" Luke interjected from the middle of the room and pointed at the sofa next to the hospital bed. "She exhausted herself by crying so hard for so long; she''s fast asleep now." Following the direction of his finger, Wendy found the girl curled up in the sofa and sleeping soundly.A man''s suit jacket was draped over her, and her tiny eyebrows were wrinkled into a tight frown. If she had been able to look more closely, she would have seen beads of tears still nestled in the corner of the girl''s eyes.As it was, Wendy sighed in relief before trying to sit up. "Don''t move!" Ryan said again, pressing against her shoulder. "Uh..." Sensing the tension between the two, Luke rushed over, anxious. "Miss Finch, the doctor said that you have a slight concussion. You need to stay in bed and rest properly." "Oh.Okay then." No wonder she felt dizzy. "What are the conditions?" Ryan asked out of the blue. Wendy frowned at his expressionless face, notprehending what he had said. Once again, Luke stepped in.This time, he acted as an interpreter. "What my brother is trying to say, Miss Finch, is that you saved our Precious. If you have any conditions as payment for this favor, please don''t hesitate to tell us." The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. The girl''s father sure didn''t beat around the bush. Well, for now, she had a splitting headache. "Please pay the medical fees for me," she said calmly. "Of course, that''s to be expected," Luke replied. "What else?" "That''s all." Luke looked from the woman to his brother, then back at her again. "That''s all?" After all, Ryan was not the type to easily offer favors to other people.This would be a most advantageous opportunity, but why wasn''t this woman asking for anything? Was she stupid? If so, then she was apparently among the stupidest. "Miss Finch, why don''t you think it over some more?" Wendy finally touched the gauze wrapped around her head, her movements slow. "There''s no need to repay me," she said, smiling bitterly. "I don''t know why I did it either.All I knew at that moment was I couldn''t let the little girl get hurt.If it were to happen again, I doubt I would have the courage to do the same thing.Besides, I''ve grown fond of that little girl.We might have been destined to meet from the start.Saving her life is no big deal." But then she sighed after speaking. She was injured, and on the head, no less! How would she be able to join the shoot tomorrow? More importantly, how was she supposed to exin all of this to her son? s! This whole situation was just too depressing. Oh, yes! Her son! She didn''t know how long she had been in aa. Ray and Roger were probably still waiting for her news back at Studio City! Wendy sat up abruptly and immediately felt dizzy. She clutched at the hospital bed guard and asked, "Where''s my phone?" "Here." Ryan handed her the device. Wendy unlocked the screen, but it was all ck. The damned thing didn''t have any power! How could this happen? What was she to do now? "What time is it?" she asked Ryan, worry evident in her face. "Twenty minutes past three in the afternoon." She had gone to the audition at ten in the morning. More than five hours had passed since then! Ray hadn''t heard from her in so long; how anxious her boy must be right now. Noticing her anxiety, Ryan leaned over. "They will be here soon," he said in a low voice. "What?" Luke sighed and interpreted his brother''s words again. "He means that he has informed your friend of the circumstances just before your phone died.He should be on his way here and you will be seeing him soon." Wendy nced at Ryan, feeling at a loss. Was this man incapable of speaking clearly? Nevertheless, she supposed she should be relieved. There was only one person on her phone''s contact list, so she was sure that it was Roger they had spoken with. She decided to stay put as she waited for Roger and Ray toe. She did just that, in addition to saying nothing. The ward fell into an awkward silence. But not everyone was feeling awkward, as a matter of fact. Wendy was troubled by the prospect of exining everything to her son, but Ryan personally thought it was nothing to fret over. Luke, meanwhile, felt embarrassed by the whole setup. Shortly after, Precious woke up. She rubbed her eyes in daze before something urred to her. She jumped down from the sofa and looked up to see Wendy sitting up against the pillows on the hospital bed. The little girl promptly burst into tears. "Waah!! Auntie, you''re finally awake!" She rushed over to the bedside and grabbed Wendy''s hand. "Auntie, you really scared me!" In spite of herself, Wendy''s heart ached at the sight. She patted the top of Precious¡¯ head. "Don''t cry.I''m fine.Look." "But you''re not!" Precious wailed and pointed at Wendy''s head. "You have stitches up there! You will have scars! You will be disfigured and ugly." Wendy couldn''t say anything to that, but her lips twitched again. Who had taught this little girl about such talk? > Whatever she might have thought then was drowned out anyway, since Precious had decided to start bawling again. "Auntie, it''s all because you saved me.Don''t worry! I will make my father take responsibility for it!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Uh...Huh?" "You saved me, so in gratitude, I will make my father marry you!" Chapter 12: The Motto Of The Oliver Family Chapter 12: The Motto Of The Oliver Family "You saved me, so I will make my daddy marry you!" Marry her? Marry her? Marry her? A second ticked by. Then another one.Then three more seconds passed.There was dead silence inside the ward as the adults looked at each other. When they finally recovered themselves... "Pfft!" Luke spat out the mouthful of water he had been drinking. He covered his mouth, trying to catch his breath in the middle of his violent coughing. "Precious, what did you just say?" The little girl only shook her head and delivered her reply casually. "Well, Beautiful Auntie has been disfigured.She''s no longer as pretty as before! Uncle Luke, didn''t you tell me that men are the most superficial visual animals that value appearance above all else? Since Beautiful Auntie is now disfigured, she would have difficulty finding someone to marry her in the future.But then she became like this in order to save me.Even though I want to, I''m still too young to take responsibility.And since Daddy is my sole guardian anyway, of course it''s only right that he would assume responsibility for Beautiful Auntie!" Luke gaped at his niece. She had effectively rendered him speechless. It took him a moment to collect himself then he finally said, "You say that your Beautiful Auntie has been disfigured, and still you want your Daddy to marry her?" His point was that Precious should have been worried her father might not like her Beautiful Auntie. The child rolled her eyes. "Uncle Luke, do you honestly think that my Daddy is as superficial as you?" Luke''s jaw hung wide open yet again. "Ha ha," Wendyughed awkwardly. "Precious, stop joking around." "I am not joking!" The little girl took Wendy''s hand and looked up at her with bright, hopeful eyes. "Auntie, I''ve liked you a lot since the first time I saw you. Won''t you be my Mommy?" Wendy''s lips tightened into a line. How was she supposed to answer that question? "The thing, Miss Finch, is we do not like being indebted to other people.It would be best that you make a request." Wendy was in an utter loss. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ She had never encountered anyone who was so earnest in making others demand a favor from them. Though she had only met Precious twice, it was perfectly clear that the girl came from an extraordinary family. The same could be said of her father. If she was not mistaken, the white shirt he was wearing today was something handmade from Italy. His high-end apparel aside, the man also exuded such a powerful aura, which was easy to tell that he was far from the ordinary,mon folk. He was subjecting her to that same powerful gaze at the moment, and Wendy found herself unable to think coherently, let alone make any sort of request. "Well," she said with a frown. "Can you give me a few days to think it over?" Ryan''s face shifted almost instantly, and it felt like the temperature inside the ward had suddenly dropped by several degrees. Wendy''s fingers trembled under the pressure. Wow! A single reaction from this man and her arms were now filled with goose bumps. She had asked for an extension on the request because she honestly couldn''te up with anything today. Was she being unreasonable? It was obvious from the man''s expression that he was extremely unhappy about it. Frightened and helpless, Wendy thought she might cry right there and then. She looked to Luke for help, and the younger man grinned. "What''s this, Miss Finch? Do you have a crush on my brother and want to buy some time to seduce him?" Wendy''s eyes widened in stunned horror.! ! ! What the hell? ¡°Is that what his brother was thinking, too? Is that why he was suddenly scowling at me? Oh my God!" What a total misunderstanding this was turning out to be. Wendy felt a shiver run down her spine. She racked her brains trying toe up with something to ask this scary man. She was scrambling with her thoughts for a good while before Ryan spoke again. "Be my daughter''s mother!" "What?" Wendy choked on the air she was breathing, and she started to cough, so hard that tears came to her eyes.She must have misheard him. "What did you say?" "Precious needs a mother!" Ryan answered impatiently. Wendy turned to Luke again, but this time even he was looking stunned at his brother''s words. "Oh my God!" he eximed. "Exactly what do you mean, brother? Do you intend to marry Miss Finch? You''re really going to make her Precious¡¯ mother? You actually fell in love with a woman! Oh my, this is all too sudden." Only Precious seemed to be happy with how things were turning out.She jumped up and down and apuded her father. "Daddy! You made the right decision!" Ryan ignored her and frowned at Wendy as he waited for her reply.Wendy was bbergasted. Wasn''t he asking her to make a request just a while ago? Why was he suddenly demanding something different from her? Or perhaps, did he think that letting her be Precious¡¯ mother was the most sincere reward he could offer? It was very confusing. But she realized one thing¡ªRyan was definitely full of himself! "Why?"she asked softly, afraid of antagonizing him any further. Ryan''s expression changed slightly, and his cold demeanor receded. "Because you saved her." So what? Was that all? She had saved his daughter, and in return, he had to marry her? ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Precious was still young and did not understand everything, and that was why she had made such a ridiculous request. But what about Ryan? He barely knew anything about her, and here he was, asking her to marry him! Luke was right. This was happening too fast.Like father, like daughter. Wendy finally saw where Precious get her willfulness from! This man might be gifted with good looks, and his face and figure might be totally her type, but she could not bear his aura at all. "Sir" "Ryan Oliver." "What?" "My name." His frown was deeper now, and he was slowly running out of patience. Ryan Oliver?! Why did that name sound somewhat familiar to her? Deciding not to think too much on it, Wendy proceeded with caution. "Mr.Oliver, you might feel obligated to do this because I saved your daughter.But...Well...You don''t have to so sacrifice yourself like this." "I am only abiding to the Oliver Family motto," Ryan said in a monotonous tone. "The motto says we need to repay every favor bestowed upon us." Luke stared back and forth between them while nibbling at his fingertips. Did the Oliver Family have such a motto? Why had he never known about it? Wendy pressed at her temple. "Please don''t joke with me, Mr.Oliver.Like I said, it was all pure coincidence.I''m just another actress trying to make a name for myself.My life''s dream is to act, earn a lot of money, and enjoy male company when I have time.In contrast, a man like yourself is the cream of the crop in the market.I don''t dare attach myself to you in such a way.Or in any way, for that matter." Ryan scowled again. He looked like he was about to say something, but the door of the ward suddenly burst open and a small figure rushed into the room. "Mommy!" "Honey!" Wendy opened her arms to Ray, but the little boy suddenly stopped just beside the bed. He stared at her bandaged head and asked in a weak voice, "Does it hurt?" "Yes, it hurts very much!" Wendy put both hands over her head and pretended to be in pain. "Stop doing that! Lower your head." Wendy did as the boy said and leaned toward him. Raymond stood on his tiptoes and blew on her injury. ULF Ve im bine "Swoosh! It shouldn''t hurt anymore since I swooshed it.Are you feeling better now?" "Yes, yes, I feel much better now.It doesn''t hurt at all!" The little boy heaved a dramatic sigh of relief before realizing btedly that there were strangers in his mother''s ward. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The moment his eyes drifted over to Ryan, he frowned. "It''s you?" Ryan''s expression shifted again. Except for Precious, he had always had an aversion to children. He thought them noisy and detestable. But this small boy before him didn''t seem annoying at all. In fact, after seeing the way he frowned just now, trying to act all serious... Ryan found himself thinking how the boy actually looked cute. "Do you know me?" "I see you in the news all the time!" Ryan raised his eyebrows at that. Roger had been leaning against the door, observing the room. He straightened now, and walked inside with a smile. "Ryan, Luke! How have you been? What a coincidence this is, the girl Wendy saved was actually Precious!" Wendy looked from one man to another. "Do you know each other?" she asked. "Yes, we''ve been best friends since we were very young." Roger walked to the bedside and poured a cup of warm water for Wendy. "Are you all right?" "I''m okay now." "That''s good then." Luke was silent the entire time, his eyes flitting back and forth between Wendy Finch and the little boy who had barged in. All sorts of probable backstories had been sprouting inside his head. He leaned toward Roger and asked, "Roger, is this little boy really Miss Finch''s son?" Chapter 13: Born On The Same Day Chapter 13: Born On The Same Day "Roger, is this little boy really Miss Finch''s son?" His doubts were reasonable. Wendy looked like she was only about twenty years old. If the boy was truly her son, then how old had she been when she had given birth? More to the point, his brother had finally set his eyes on a woman! If the said woman turned out to have a son of her own, then Ryan''s romance would be dead before it could even develop. But then another more frightening thought came to Luke''s mind. He pointed at Roger, his finger shaking slightly. "This boy...Is he yours?" "Nonsense!" Roger red at him. "How could I possibly have a son this old?" "Well...This little guy looks to be three or four years old.And you''ve been abroad for just three years!" Roger nced at Ryan before chiding Luke. "Stop talking like an idiot.I''ll tell you all about Rayter." Meanwhile, as the adults dealt with their business, the two kids began to chat with each other. "Wow! Little one, how old are you? You are so lucky to be Beautiful Auntie''s son.I heard Auntie call you honey just now.Is ¡®honey¡¯ your nickname? Mine is also that one.What is your real name? My name is Precious, by the way." Ray looked Precious up and down. "I''m older than you, so you should call me big brother instead!" Precious cocked her head stubbornly. "Are you really older than me? I just celebrated my third birthday.I was born on the seventh day of the seventh month of the Chinese lunar calendar.It''s Chinese Valentine''s Day.Uncle Luke said that I am the best gift Daddy could ever have.How about you, when were you born?" Ray was visibly surprised. "My birthday is also on that day." The little girl jumped up in excitement. "Wow! What a coincidence indeed! We were born on the same day! Our names sound the same, and we were born on the same day! In the future, Beautiful Auntie will be my mommy and she can celebrate our birthday together!" Ray''s eyes immediately sharpened at her words. Why was she saying that his mother was going to be her Mommy?! He rushed back to Wendy''s side and grabbed her hand. "Mommy is mine! I''m her only baby!" "Oh, don''t be so stingy! I will call you brother so you should share Mommy with me!" "My mommy is not a thing," Ray dered, frowning Wendy watched, unsure whether tough or cry. The children''s conversation sounded so weird! Nevertheless, Wendy felt much relieved now that Roger was here dealing with the brothers. Roger helped Wendy settle on the bed. She was still feeling a little dizzy. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When she finally looked better, Roger ushered Ryan and Luke outside to have a talk. When they were gone, Precious ran over to the bed and looked at Wendy eagerly. "Auntie! My dad proposed to you just now! You don''t know this, but my grandparents have been forcing him to get married for so many years.My Daddy has never given in, but today he proposed to you! Let me tell you something, Auntie.My Daddy might seem cold, but he''s very nice and very good to the people he loves!" I The little girl went on and on about her father''s good points, counting with her fingers as she went. "My Daddy is handsome and makes a lot of money.He is very reliable, unlike Uncle Luke, who changes girlfriends every day. Auntie, if you are with my Daddy, he will definitely love you with all his heart!" Wendy didn''t know what to say.How could this child be so stubborn? Wendy sighed and was about to say something when Ray interjected. "You should just give up.My Mommy doesn''t love your father!" "Ah!" Precious eximed, perplexed. "But why?" "My Mommy will only love me!" The girl cocked her head to the side and proceeded to speak in a sweet voice. "But you will grow up in the future.Uncle Luke told me that I would have my own home when I grew up, and I would have to leave my Daddy then.That''s why they keep telling me to stop disturbing Daddy''s blind dates.If I leave Daddy one day, he would have no one around him and he would be very pitiful.You will grow up and leave Beautiful Auntie, too.When you do, Beautiful Auntie will be very pitiful without anyone around her." Ray''s face darkened. "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." "Liar! You''re obviously upset!" The little girl curled her lips and snorted. "Duplicity!"Meanwhile, on the corridor outside... "What''s going on, Roger?" Luke asked for the ninth time. "Is that boy really Wendy Finch''s son?" Then he nced at Ryan, who stood to the side with an expression of indifference "Brother, don''t you want to know?" "Does it matter?" To Ryan, the truth of the situation was clear. Wendy wasn''t seeing anyone, nor did she have a husband. Otherwise there wouldn''t have been just one single contact in her phone book. And it was impossible for her to be in a rtionship with Roger as well. Well, Ryan didn''t give a damn whether the woman he liked had a child or not as long as she was not seeing someone else. Luke gaped at him. "Brother, are you serious?" Ryan only looked at him in response. But Luke understood what that look meant when did I ever make a joke? ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Luke was practically senseless at this point, what with all the shocking developments. Roger himself was a little surprised as well, but then he smiled. He looked at the floor for a long while before finally deciding to conceal the truth. "That boy is not Wendy''s biological son.She found him in US, an abandoned child, and adopted him." Luke heaved a long sigh of relief and patted his chest. "That''s good! If my parents find out that my brother proposed to a woman who has a child out of wedlock...well they wouldn''t dare do anything to him, but they will definitelysh out at me.If they learn that I hadn''t stopped him, they will surely break my legs!" Roger''s eyes were lit up and he shouted, "Hey!" Ryan turned to look at him. When Roger next spoke, his voice was low and serious. "I know we all grew up together and are the best of friends, but Wendy is also my best friend.If this is just because of your daughter, there''s no need for you to go so far.The past few years hasn''t been easy on her.I don''t want Wendy to get hurt." Ryan put a hand inside his trouser pocket and cocked his head. "I thought you hated all the members of the Finch family?" That gave Roger a pause, and he smiled bitterly. "I''m not that stupid.What happened between me and...It has nothing to do with Wendy.It was my own fault." After that, the three men fell silent.Wendy listened to the children''s chatter and time passed quickly. Soon enough, the door to the room opened again. Roger walked inside, but the other two did not follow. Instead, Luke peeked through the door and waved at his niece. "Precious, let''s go!" "Are we leaving now?" "It''s gettingte.We have to go home." Precious''s shoulders slumped as_ she said _ her goodbyes to Wendy with undeniable reluctance. "Beautiful Auntie, I''m going home now.I''lle to see you tomorrow." Wendy didn''t even get a chance to reply before the girl hurried over to Ray and gave him a hug. "Although you don''t want to share Beautiful Auntie with me, I still like you very much.You''re lucky I''m so open-minded! I''lle see you again when I have the time.I''m leaving now!" Ray had never been this close to another kid, but he realized that the hug from that chubby little girl didn''t feel so bad at all. Chapter 14: Tantrum Chapter 14: Tantrum Wendy stayed in the hospital for three days after making a call to Carter Williams to ask for a leave. The director was a little unhappy about it, but after learning that it had been her who had saved the little girl during the incident onsite, he had immediately changed his tune and told her to get a proper rest. As it turned out, the horse that had gone out of control that day belonged to the crew of The Story of Concubine lvanka. The animal had almost trampled the child to death, and the whole situation had caused extreme distress to everyone involved in the project. Such news would be disadvantageous to the show''s publicity. Worst of all was that the child happened to be the CEO of Oliver International Group''s daughter. To say that Carter had been terrified of the implications would be an understatement. It was the little princess of the Oliver family! Everyone in the industry was aware that the girl was the apple of the eye of the conglomerate, especially among the elders of the family. If even a single hair on her head had been damaged, Ryan''s parents would definitely raze the whole site until it turned to dust. How much more if she had actually died that day? : Wendy Finch had practically saved the crew and the show itself. With that in mind, Carter had decided to give her the whole week off, as well as a big, fat red envelope, telling her to buy some tonics to strengthen her body. And so it was that three days passed. Ryan and Precious had never shown up to the hospital again. Wendy was relieved by that, but she noticed that Ray was a little disappointed. Whenever the door to the ward opened, her son would immediately look up to see who hade. And every time he found that it was just the doctor or the nurses, his face would immediately fall. She could tell that the little boy was waiting for Precious, even though Ray did not express himself with words. He had always been a quiet child. He was used to being by himself and was neverfortable with making friends. Which was why Wendy had never expected him to take a liking to the little girl. Meanwhile, in the Ensfield¡­ The ce had been built by Oliver Group, and it was considered as the most luxurious vi district in Ywood. There were only eighteen vis in total within the area, and each one cost an astronomical amount of money. Of course, Ryan''s residence was the most expensive of all. At this moment, his vi was in a turmoil. Precious was at thending of the second floor, smashing everything she could get her hands on, including a few antiques porcin. Pieces of broken china were littered all over the floor, and the servants were running back and forth in rm. "Young Lady, be careful not to hurt yourself!" "Don''te closer, all of you!" The staff had no choice but to remain downstairs, helpless with their anxiety. "Precious, won''t youe down first?" "No" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "How about grabbing a bite to eat? I asked the kitchen staff to prepare your favorite braised pork, some braised spareribs, and your favorite scallop.They even made your favorite porridge." Precious stomach growled at his words, but she stubbornly held her ground. "I don''t want to eat!" "Don''t be like this.You haven''t eaten for the entire day!¡± "I won''t eat!" Luke had no choice but to call his brother. "Ryan,e back quickly.There''s really nothing I can do! Precious has been throwing a tantrum ever since you left, and it''s different from all those times in the past.She''s not joking this time around.She''s practically destroying the house! You need to get here right now!" Ryan did just that, and he returned to a house that was indeed in shambles. "Precious Oliver!" He yelled with a formidable frown. The girl was not fazed at all. The moment she saw her father, she clung to the second floor bannister and cried even louder, pointing at him and stamping her feet. "You are a tyrant! Daddy, you are a tyrant! I promised Beautiful Auntie that I will go to the hospital to see her, and I also promised Raymond Finch that I will y with him! How can you not let me go out?" She bawled as the words slipped out of her mouth. "Why are you such a bully?! I even praised you in front of Beautiful Auntie! And I have human rights! You may be my guardian, but you can''t restrict my freedom like this!" Ryan''s expression turned icy. "Get down here!" "No" "Precious Oliver!" Precious trembled at hismand, but she still refused to give in. She took off her shoes and climbed over the bannister. "Precious! That''s dangerous! Just use the stairs, the stairs!" Luke¡¯s head was swirling in panic. "No" The girl closed her eyes dramatically. "If you don''t allow me to see Beautiful Auntie, I will jump down from here!" Her deration was met with silence.Luke had gone pale.The second floor was so high up, and there were shards of ss and porcin everywhere. He knew that his niece was terrified of pain, and a part of him was anticipating the possibility that she might relinquish her hold on the bannister out of fear. His heart was caught in his throat and he turned to look at Ryan desperately. "Brother! Brother, please do something!" Ryan''s expression remained cold and unrelenting. "For thest time, Precious Oliver,e down from there!" "No!" Ryan sneered at his daughter. "Then keep crying and threatening us.It''s not like you can do much else." "I can jump off from here!" Her father said nothing. The father and the daughter were now in a stalemate. A minute passed in quiet tension, before Ryan sighed. He loosened his tie with irritation and looked up at the trembling girl. He then looked at his brother and ordered, "Give Leo a call and asked if Wendy has been discharged from the hospital." Meaning... Precious''s threats worked! Wendy had, in fact, already been discharged. Roger hade to pick her and Raymond up, but they did not drive back to the apartment building. Instead, the car took a turn and stopped at a small park near the area. "Eh? Roger, where are we?" "Just some park." He killed the engine and produced two grocery bags from the trunk. "What''s this?" Roger just smiled. "You''ve been in the hospital for three days, and I''m sure it hasn''t been easy.Now that you''re out, of course we have to celebrate.Don''t you like barbecue the most? Let''s have an open-air barbeque right here." "Ah, is that okay though? This is a public park after all." Roger took out a grill and settled it on thewn. "The park is on the early stages of renovation, so this should be fine.Besides, I''ve seen many people coming here and doing the exact same thing recently." "Oh, that''s great then.I''m quite fed up with all the hospital food I''ve had to consumetely.I can finally eat something scrumptious!" They happily unpacked all the ingredients. Roger had it all taken care of. Not only had he brought food for cooking, but he had also made sure to bring all the supplies they might need, including two barrels of fresh water. They were just starting to light up the grill when two figures approached from a distance. Ryan was still in his ck business suit, but the little girl in his arms was holding a bunch of colorful flowers. They painted such a contrasting sight that Wendy found herself staring at them. What was going on? She was confused. Roger rushed to exin. "Ryan sent me a message a few minutes ago, saying that Precious wanted to see you, but he didn''t find you in the hospital or back in your home.He asked where you were and I just told him without thinking...Wendy, do you mind?" She was at a loss for words. Regardless of whether she minded or not, it was pretty useless at this point. She didn''t know if she should cry in frustration orugh at the absurdity of it all. She had thought she would never see Ryan or his daughter again. "I heard Precious has been bawling and was adamant to see you." "Well, I guess it''s fine then." "Beautiful Auntie!" Precious wriggled her way out of her father''s arms and trotted over to Wendy, offering her the flowers. "Beautiful Auntie, congrattions on getting discharged from the hospital! I miss you so much.Didn''t you miss me?" Wendy took the flowers and ruffled the little girl''s hair. "Yes, I did." Precious grinned brightly. The truth was that Wendy had truly grown fond of the girl. But that greeting was the extent of their conversation, and it was followed by an awkward silence as they looked at each other. Fortunately, it was time to prepare dinner. Wendy proceeded to skewer the vegetables. "Mr.Oliver, "she said in a polite tone. "Have you and your daughter had dinner yet? We''re about to make some barbecue.How about having some together with us?" "Okay," Ryan replied. Chapter 15: You Always Walk Away After Flirting With A Man Chapter 15: You Always Walk Away After Flirting With A Man Wendy continued her business with the bamboo skewer. "Hi, Precious!" "Hello, Uncle Roger." Roger smiled at her and asked, "Can you eat spicy food? If you can''t, then I won''t put any pepper in it." "Of course, I can!" Starving, the little girl stared at the red charcoal fire on the grill, swallowing a few big mouthfuls, and uttered, "Uncle Roger, I love spicy food. "Okay, give me a second.I''ll grill some for you." "Okay!" Meanwhile, sensing the strong, intimidating aura emanating from Ryan, Wendy moved a little far away to wash the vegetables and ced them on bamboo skewers. Halfway through, Roger came over and said apologetically, "Wendy, I can''t stay that long.Something came up with one of my friends, and I have to leave." ¡®What? He''s leaving?! Then, I will be left alone with Ryan! What are we going to talk about during dinner?¡¯ Wendy thought, slightly panicking in her head. "Are you in a hurry? Is there something I can help you with?" "It''s okay.I can handle it myself." "Oh, alright.Then, you should go now." "Okay, I''ll leave everything here to you.Thanks!" Wendy did not reply. How could she say no?! She felt like weeping but felt it was too useless now. Ryan would not do the grilling, and the two kids couldn''t be trusted with fire. So, after seeing Roger off, Wendy had to take charge of the barbecue. When she turned to check on the kids, she saw them sitting close to each other on the grass, whispering something. Precious''sughter resounded from a distance, and even Raymond had a smile on his face. Wendy seldom saw her son this happy. It seemed that it would be good for Ryan and Precious to stay. A smile crept on her lips as she thought of this. Suddenly, an oppressive gaze fell on her face. As soon as Wendy turned her head, she saw Ryan intently looking at her from a distance, making the smile on her face freeze instantly. "Uhm..." Feeling the heat slowly rising to her cheeks, Wendy immediately diverted her gaze. And only when she lowered her face had she realized what happened! It should not be like this! This day was meant to celebrate her discharge from the hospital. She was the host of this little party while Ryan was the guest! How could she be so nervous as the host?! "Do you need any help?" A baritone voice suddenly prated her ears, causing her to raise her head again at once. "Ah '''' Startled, Wendy screamed and almost threw the roasted mushroom out! She turned her head with lingering fear and saw that Ryan had already walked towards her without his zer. He was now wearing a pure white shirt with its sleeves rolled up to his elbows, revealing his strong wheat-colored arms. Wow! Wendy swallowed at the sight of that. "Are you afraid of me?" asked Ryan, raising his eyebrows. The air was stuffy, and a thinyer of cold sweat formed on Wendy''s head. The faint smile on Ryan''s face seemed more dangerous than before. ¡®Damn it! Don''t you have any idea how gorgeous you look like?¡¯ Wendy cursed in her head. This man''s aura was just too strong! Even if his well-sculpted, attractive face was only inches away from her, she did not dare to flirt with him! "Ha-ha, you are not my boss.Why would I be afraid of you?" As soon as those words escaped from her mouth, a strange expression shed through Ryan''s eyes. "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked, tilting her head to one side. "Nothing! Do you need any help?" "No, no.I can do it myself." She didn''t dare to let such a big man cook, or worse, let him be closer to her. Otherwise, she would be out of breath the whole time! Wendy hurriedly moved aside, grabbed a few chicken wings, and settled them on the grill, causing rifles of smoke to rose to the air. Ryan stood next to Wendy for a while before suddenly asked, "Why don''t you want to marry me?" Bang! The question red like a bomb with a heavy impact. As Wendy was caught off-guard, the chicken wings fell from her hands to the ground! And right there and then, she could feel her heart frantically beating, as if wanting to break free from her chest. She was not nervous about being proposed on, but more like frightened. Yes - she was terrified, to the extreme. Why hadn''t he given up on such an idea? After trying to calm herself--quite unsessfully-Wendy swallowed hard and responded, "Mr.Oliver, you don''t have to do this just because Precious likes me.You do not have to sacrifice yourself like this.Maybe she clings so much to me because you''re too busy to spend time with your daughter, and I happened to save her a few days ago, but I''m sure it wouldn''tst long." "I Know my daughter." Although Precious usually cared about nothing, she was also very arrogant and paranoid. Except for her blood rtives, she had never been so close to others in her life. Nothing would change her stubborn little mind! "So, the premise of your marriage is that Precious must like the woman? You don''t mind whether you love her or not, and you don''t care whether the woman loves you or not?" "Do you love me?" There was this question again. Wendy felt like her head was about to explode. How could she persuade this man to give up this crazy idea? "Mr.Oliver, I have told you before that I don''t have great ambitions.I just want to live an ordinary life.I might flirt with men once in a while, but I don''t ever want to get married." "So, you always walk away after flirting with a man? You don''t feel bad about it?" "Well, right...Ah! No! Not like that.I mean..." Seeing that Wendy was too anxious to exin, Ryan grinned. He then stopped teasing her and kindly pointed at the grill, reminding her, "It''s scorched." Wendy did not know what to say. She hurriedly flipped the chicken and wiped its roasted skin with a knife remorsefully. Then, she quickly brushed seasonings on it. Instantly, an alluring fragrance reeked out in the air, causing the two kids to trot over their direction. "Wow! It smells good! Auntie, can we have dinner now? I''m so hungry!" "Well, you can just wait.It''s almost done." Actually, it was Roger who had prepared everything so well. He had really done an amazing job, from pre- setting the food to arranging a huge pic cloth and table. The two kids helped in setting the pic cloth and table on thewn. Already drooling at the sight of the barbecue, Precious ran and sat on a chair, waiting for her dinner to be served. cing the barbecue on a te, Wendy settled it on the table. Then, she grabbed an ice, cold beer prepared by Roger and eximed. "Barbecue with beer! Such a perfect match!" As soon as she lowered her head, she saw Precious staring at her with bright eyes. Laughing, Wendy reminded, "You can''t drink that.There''s alcohol in it." "Oh, okay." Precious pouted in disappointment. Wendy rubbed her Afro and replied, "Eat while the food''s still hot.I''ll grill more for you." "Okay!" The little girl began munching on her food while wearing aplicated expression on her face. Holding the chicken wings in one hand, she gobbled them down and mumbled, "Daddy, didn''t you say that barbecue is junk food and not clean?" Uh! Embarrassed, Wendy raised her head and saw Ryan holding mushrooms tly. "The barbecue is cooked with fire.The temperature of the fire is very high, and it can kill bacteria." Precious was speechless. Her cheeks were flushed, and her forehead was sweating. Well, her father was smart, and she could never defeat him in an argument! But even then, the little girl didn''t mind and just continued gobbling her food that even Raymond, who usually didn''t eat much, was influenced and boned a couple of chicken wings too. Not an hourter, all the food was consumed. It was already eight o''clock in the evening, and the weather was unusually hot. While cleaning and packing up the grill, Wendy was in a dilemma. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she lived not far from the park, all the things they had used tonight were too heavy to bring back home all at once. "I''m driving you home," Ryan proposed, much to Wendy''s gratitude. "Ah! That''s great! Thank you so much!" Before they could even get into the car, a gust of strong wind blew, followed by a sh of lightning and rumbling of thunder. "Oh! No!" Wendy widened her eyes as she suddenly remembered, "I checked the weather forecast yesterday.They said it might rain hail tonight.Is it true?" As if in response to her words, the wind continued howling for a while, and not long after, it really began to rain hail! Ryan ordered decisively, "Get in the car!" The hail hit Wendy''s head so hard that she didn''t have time to care about other things. She quickly protected Raymond and stepped inside the car, and so did Ryan and Precious. The hail was as big as a quail''s egg, hitting the windshield with loud bangs. It was utterly frightening. Even Wendy was utterly worried at that moment. "I''ve checked the weather forecast recently, but it''s almost never urate..." ncing at her indifferently, Ryan responded, "Today is quite urate." Wendy was rendered speechless. All she could do was stared outside as they traverse through the wet road. The hail soon turned into heavy rain, and the wind blew so strong that it almost knocked down the trees on the roadside. It was not safe for them to stay in the car like this. After hesitating for a while, Wendy suggested, "My apartment is in the next neighborhood.How about...you and Precious stay there for a while until the weather calms down?" As soon as Precious heard this, her eyes instantly lit up. "Okay! Daddy, I''m so scared.Let''s stay at Beautiful Auntie''s apartment for now!" the little girl eximed with sheer excitement. Meanwhile, Wendy did not know what to say. Although Precious imed she was afraid, her face said otherwise. There was no sign of fear and just mere excitement on her cute, little face! Looking at her, Wendy''s mouth twitched. ¡®Such a naughty little girl!¡¯ she thought. Soon, they arrived at the underground parking area of her apartmentplex. It was still raining heavily outside, so Wendy invited him and Precious to stay in her apartment for a while. As soon as Wendy finished speaking, Ryan and his daughter followed her into the elevator, and in no time, they stepped foot inside thefort of her living room. She had nned to ask them to go back after the storm, but she didn''t expect that it would rain endlessly and the wind would not stop. The clock hit ten in the evening, and it was still raging. Wendy did not know what to do. She had to sit in the living room awkwardly, apanying Ryan and Precious even though her eyelids were already failing. "Daddy, I''m sleepy!"the little girl uttered, yawning. Looking out of the window, Ryan grabbed his coat and stood up. "It''s time for us to go home!" "Oh, okay." A frown immediately registered on Precious''s face as soon as her father announced that. Wendy didn''t insist on letting them stay anymore. If it was just the little girl, it would be okay. But what about Ryan? She couldn''t let a strange man stay in her house, could she? Holding his daughter''s hand, Ryan was about to leave when the girl suddenly turned pale. She bent down and pressing against her stomach while a grimace of pain was etched on her face. Shocked, Wendy called, "Precious!" Chapter 16: Staying Overnight Chapter 16: Staying Overnight Precious had a stomachache. And she refused to go to the hospital even when her face showed she was aching all over. "I don''t want to go to the hospital! They''re going to give me a shot!" Wendy did not know what to say as she watched Precious. She felt remorseful, seeing how pale the little girl was. Fortunately, she had all kinds of medication for kids in her house.After drinking a syrup, Precious felt better, which relieved Wendy and Ryan. "Sorry, I didn''t know Precious couldn''t eat barbecue." "It''s not your fault." It was her first time to eat barbecue, and Ryan didn''t expect this to happen. It was already past twelve o''clock in the morning when the little girl finally felt better. Although the storm had calmed down, it was too heartless to let Ryan and Precious drive home at midnight. So, rubbing her eyes, Wendy suggested, "It''s toote.Why don''t you stay here tonight?" "Okay,"answered Ryan, taking a look at her deeply. Wendy prepared Raymond''s room and changed the new bed sheet, quilt, and pillows. After a while, she walked out of the room and ced a pajama beside Ryan. "Ray can sleep in my room tonight.You and Precious can sleep in his room.This is Ray''s pajamas.Precious is about the same height as him, so it should fit her just right.But I don''t have men''s clothes here..." It would be really strange for her to have men¡¯s clothes in her apartment! "I''ll ask my assistant to bring me something tomorrow.¡± "Okay!" Precious, who was still lying weakly on the sofa, pulled the hem of Wendy''s shirt and asked expectantly, "Auntie, can I sleep in your room as well?" "Sleep in my room?" Confused, Wendy nced at Ryan and asked, "Don''t you sleep with your daddy?" "I don''t want daddy! I want auntie!" The little girl seemed to be too dependent on her, but looking at her pale face and expectant eyes, Wendy couldn''t get herself to refuse. "Why do you ask your father first?" Precious immediately turned around and pouted her lips for pity. "Daddy..." "Fine, whatever." "Oh, yeah!" Precious grinned as if she was afraid that her father would go back on his words. Not minding her stomachache, she rushed into Wendy''s room, holding her pajamas in her hand. Looking at her receding figure, Wendy did not say anything. Instead, she searched for a new set of toiletries and handed it to Ryan. "Mr.Oliver, have a good rest after washing up.Call me if you need anything." Ryan took the toiletries, and his fingertips inadvertently swept across her palm like a string of sparks, causing her hand to tremble and instantly heat up. Feeling a series of electric shock, Wendy withdrew her hand as fast as lightning. "I...uh...I''m going to my room now!" As soon as she finished her words, she hurriedly walked away without waiting for his response. Ryan was left alone. His eyes darkened while his insides surged with a burning sensation, much like a volcano about to erupt. The kids had already taken a shower and changed into their pajamas. At the same time, Wendy also took a shower and changed into her silky nightwear. Then, she checked herself in the mirror before walking out of the bathroom. When she opened the door of her bedroom, she saw the kids ying on the bed. Raymond sat cross-legged in front of Precious and asked, "How are you feeling now?" Afraid of being driven away, the little girl rolled her eyes cunningly, rubbed her belly, and pouted. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "It still hurts." "You need to get better quickly.I''ll ask mommy to cook something delicious for you tomorrow." "Yey! Thank you, Ray!" Precious pped her tiny hands, feeling overjoyed. Undeniably and shocking for some reason, Raymond was so nice to her. He spared his room to her daddy and let her sleep in Wendy''s room. Realizing this, tears welled up in Precious''s eyes. "Ray, you are so kind!" "Of course!" The wind was still billowing outside, but it was warm inside the room. Looking at Precious''s happy face, Wendy couldn''t help but walk over them with a smile. "What are you two talking about? Why are you so happy?" "Nothing, nothing!" The little girl rubbed her belly and pretended to be very ufortable, but Wendy knew Precious was only pretending. Then, she switched off the light, leaving only a dimmp on the bedside table. Taking off her shoes before climbing to the bed, Wendy reminded, "Stop ying.It''ste now.Let''s go to sleep." "Mommy, you sleep in the middle!" "Auntie, please sleep in the middle!" the two kids said in unison. After saying that, the two looked at each other andughed at the same time."Okay, I''ll sleep in the middle!" Wendyid down in the middle of the bed and stretched out her arms to hold the two kids closer. "Auntie, can you tell me a bedtime story?" Oh, right! Children always liked to listen to stories before they went to sleep. Wendy had never read Raymond a story to bed. When she was in the US, she was busy with her career and often left the house early and returned late. Often when she woke up to get ready, Raymond was still sleeping. And when she came back at night, he was already fast asleep. Thinking of this, Wendy suddenly felt a little guilty. Raymond''s nanny probably had spent more time with him than she had. "Okay, I''ll tell you a story.Let me tell a story about John smashing a vat." "Okay." "Upon a time, there was a child named John.One day, he yed with other kids in a garden filled with flowers, trees, and rockeries.Everyone happily ran and chased each other.Suddenly, a little boy fell into the big water tank under the rockery.The poor boy shouted for help while hispanions were all in a panic.Only John was fearless in the face of danger.When he saw the stones on the rockery, he picked a big one and smashed the vat, saving the little boy..." The two kids listened with keen pleasure and had no intention of sleeping at all. Seeing this, Wendy chuckled and rubbed their tiny heads. "Tell me, what did you learn from this story?" "We learned that it''s important to learn how to swim!"the two kids yelled in unison. Hearing this, Wendyughed aloud.She finally knew why they could get along well with each other. Raymond and Precious thought alike! More than that, they resembled each other so much! And knowing how rigorous and silly the little girl was in contrast to her father .Wendy couldn''t help but think what kind of woman her mother was. Why was she not together with Ryan? Was she dead? Or was she forced to separate with Ryan because his parents didn''t approve of her as their daughter-inw? "Auntie, I still want to listen to more stories." "Okay!" Wendy patted the two kids and told them several other stories in a soft voice until their breathing evened out in her arms. Looking at their angelic faces, Wendy was surprised to find their resemnce to be really uncanny! Precious had a round and chubby face at first nce, while Ray was a little thin and not at all fat. But as Wendy stared more, she found that the two had almost same mouth and nose. ¡®If Ray''s sister is still alive..." This thought lingered on Wendy''s head as a tinge of pain crept on her heart. Instantly, her hatred floated out like a ghost. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and forced herself not to think about it anymore, but she just couldn''t. Three days ago, she met with Eris on the set. It had been years since shest saw her, but Wendy swore it was just a beginning. Those people owed her, her mother, and her sister! She would let them pay back little by little. She would give them a taste of their own medicine! An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth! Thinking of her sister, Reese Finch, Wendy bit her lips. After returning home, the first person she wanted to contact was Reese Finch, her biological sister, who was six years older than her. Her sister was undeniably a beauty, taking after their mother. When Reese was eighteen, their father, Ruben Finch, lost all their money and family asset in gambling. He then forced his daughter to drop out of school and tried to marry her off to a middle-aged man. Of course, Reese was totally against it. But their father, Ruben, threatened her that he would beat her, break her legs, and kicked her out of the house if she would not marry the man. In the end, Reese gave in and sumbed to their father''s crazy idea. When Wendy lived in the USA, she didn''t dare to contact her Reese. She was afraid that Cacia, Eris''s mother, would find out her whereabouts ande to kill her to keep her mouth shut. Even after returning back, she was still so anxious that she never called. But tonight, while the kids slept in her arms, Wendy thought it was finally time to give Reese a call. Wendy finally fell asleep with that idea in her head. However, in the middle of the night, she was awakened by a sound from the living room! Chapter 17: Did Something Bad Happen Chapter 17: Did Something Bad Happen Wendy nced at the clock and saw that it was two o''clock in the morning.It hadn''t been that long since she fell asleep, but here she was, already wide awake. Turning at the window, she learned that the wind and rain had finally stopped. Careful not to wake the kids, Wendy tiptoed out of bed to check what the noise was.Slowly, she opened the bedroom door. The living room was lit, and the air-conditioning was switched off, making the atmosphere slightly stuffy. Ryan was talking to someone on the phone while pouring himself a ss of water. His voice was very low and stern, sounding like he was talking about work. Hearing the creaking sound of a door, Ryan turned his head and saw Wendy. His eyes darkened in an instant. He knew she was deliberately avoiding staying alone with him. It was summer, but she was wearing a nightgown with long sleeves and trousers to sleep, concealing all of her. But maybe she just woke up that her eyes were muddled, her long hair was a little messy, and her cheeks were slightly red. It was more tempting than deliberately seducing. Initially, Ryan didn''t feel hot without the air conditioner, but now it was as if he needed lots of water to cool him down. And true to that, he felt the dryness and heat subside a little after gulping down a ss of cold water. Then, he put away his phone and asked, "Did I wake you up?" How could Wendy, as the host, admit that her guest had woken her up? So instead, she just rubbed her eyes and humbly answered, "No.I just can''t fall asleep..." "Well, I can''t fall asleep either.Come and sit here!" "What?" Wendy asked with her brows shot up. She put her arms around her chest subconsciously and stared at him as if he was a bad man about to do something terrible to her. Ryan raised his eyebrows and pointed at the sofa, "I said have a seat.What are you thinking of?" "Ha-ha!" Utterly embarrassed, Wendy wished the ground could swallow her at that moment. "N-Nothing ..I just feel that it''s quite hot today.Isn''t it hotter to sit on the sofa?" she reasoned out. Then, hoping to change the topic, she added, "Anyway, it''s kindate, and you haven''t gone to bed yet.Are you notfortable sleeping in someone else''s bed?" Ryan didn''t answer her question. In fact, he had severe insomnia, and he didn''t want to admit this to her. He had tried different sleeping pills several times. And he also drank a lot of alcohol before going to bed. All of these he tried just to put himself to sleep, but they were no use at all. Leo Roberts of Hopewell Hospital was his good friend who grew up with him. With all their members in the medical field, the Roberts family had been running the hospital for years. Leo specially studied hypnosis to cure Ryan''s insomnia and even obtained a certificate for it, but it still didn''t work. Ryan couldn''t remember thest time he slept soundly for a whole night. "Come here!" "Oh, okay!" Afraid of causing any more misunderstandings, Wendy walked quietly to the sofa and settled herself against its soft foam. Seeing this, Ryan came over with two sses of water, handed one to her, and sat down next to her. The distance between the two was at most twenty centimeters. Wendy felt uneasy and moved aside. Then she tried to move a litter farther from him again until she was satisfied. Turning to face Ryan, she saw his deep, brooding eyes, seemingly amused about something. "What...What''s wrong?" "You will fall down on the floor if you keep moving." "Ha-ha!" Wendy burst into anotherughter out of embarrassment. Then she sat still and didn''t dare to move anymore. Not far away, Ryan could smell the fragrance of her body. It was not an expensive perfume, but a fresh and natural smell, with a sense of relief. "You saved my daughter before, and I still haven''t thanked you." "No, no.There''s no need for that.Precious and I seem to be destined to meet.I don''t know why, but I like it when I see her." "Oh, I see..." Holding her ss of water, Wendy asked, "Mr.Oliver, may I ask you a question? Where is Precious''s mother?" "I don''t know." "What?" "I don''t know who her mother is." Wendy was rendered speechless. After a while, the corners of her mouth twitched when she realized something. Did this man have a one-night stand with a woman and got her pregnant? "Don''t get me wrong.I was really drunk that night.When I woke up, I didn''t see anyone." Only ghosts would believe what he said! But that was not the point Wendy was interested in. "In other words, Precious has never seen her mother?" "Yeah..." No wonder Precious liked her so much! "Mr.Oliver, I have thought about it, and I think you should listen to me.The reason why Precious relies on me is that shecks motherly love and affection.Aside from that, yourst date made her feel unwanted, so she had a sense of rebelliousness.Coincidentally, I happened to appear that night.In addition, I also have Ray, who is the same age, so she likes me so much." Ryan leaned against the sofa with his eyes shut and uttered, "Maybe you are right!" "In fact, this kind of problem is easy to solve.Since she''s longing for a mother''s affection, you can find her a woman she likes." Opening his deep eyes, Ryan pierced Wendy with a meaningful look and agreed, "I think so too." Receiving his intense gaze, Wendy was lost for words to say. She felt like she had just taken a rock to throw at herself. Chuckling awkwardly, she picked up the ss and took a few sips, trying to conceal her feelings. Her mind spun quickly, attempting to find a way to dispel this terrible idea from his head. For a moment, a deafening silence fell on them. Only the sound of the hustling wind outside the window could be heard. Even after a while of rummaging her head, Wendy couldn''t think of a way. Her sleepy eyes were starting to droop, and her mind was in a mess. She yawned and prepared to find an excuse to go back to her room and sleep. However, she suddenly felt a heavy weight pressed against her body. "Ah!" Wendy''s face changed dramatically, and the sleepiness instantly left her system. "What are you doing, Ryan Oliver?" she eximed, dumbfounded at the man''s unexpected behavior. She tried pushing him away, but the man was just too heavy and strong! "Ryan Oliver, you pervert! I asked you and your daughter to stay here out of kindness, and this is how you repay me? Get out of here right now, or I''ll scream! Let''s just see how Precious will see you after that!" Wendy cursed with all her might. However, much to her annoyance, Ryan didn''t seem affected by her threat at all. Instead, he remained on top of her, not moving at all. Suddenly, Wendy realized something was wrong! As she struggled to raise her head, she saw Ryan lying on her, with his now feebly arms down and eyes closed. Eyes widened, Wendy was thrown in utter disbelief. ¡®What''s wrong with him?¡¯ she thought, slightly worried. She tried to push him on the shoulder and asked, "Ryan Oliver? Ryan Oliver?" There was still no response from him. Did something bad happen to him? Was he dead? Wendy swallowed hard and put her fingers under his nose. When she felt his evened breathing, her tense body finally rxed. ¡®Did he...Did he faint? How could he faint for no reason?¡¯ All those thoughts ran wildly in her head. Wendy tried her best to turn Ryan over on the side of the sofa. She wanted to go back to her room and phone Roger, but the hem of her clothes tightened. It turned out that Ryan tightly grabbed onto her pajamas and didn¡¯t let her go. Wendy tried to break away from his grip, but his hands were like stones, restricting all her strength. "Damn it!" After a few attempts, beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. Left with no other better ideas, Wendy had to take out Ryan''s phone from his pocket. She bent down and fumbled in his pants¡¯ pocket, but it was too deep for her to find anything. While she was searching thoroughly for his phone, Wendy identally touched something she shouldn''t. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, her hands froze while heat began to surge to her cheeks. Chapter 18: Lukes Future Sister-in- law Chapter 18: Luke''s Future Sister-in-w Damn it! Why was she blushing? As if electrified, Wendy quickly pulled out her hand and stared at Ryan with her mouth agape. Now, she really suspected that this jerk was just pretending to faint to take advantage of her! But after staring at him for long, he was still lying immobile on the couch with his eyes shut. "Ryan Oliver? Ryan Oliver?" Wendy tried shaking his shoulders, but there was still no response! Damn it! Was he really just pretending or not? How could a man sustain such pretension for so long? If he really fainted, she would be responsible for this! After all, it happened in her apartment. Gritting her teeth, Wendy made up her mind and eximed, "Ah! Forget it!" She couldn''t take responsibility if something bad really happened! Shrugging her shoulders, she buried her hand again in his pocket. With her eyes tightly shut, she fumbled deep down and finally grabbed hold of his phone. When she extracted the device out of his pants, she was sweating all over. Wendy didn''t have time to think too much and immediately pressed the screen only to find that his phone had a fingerprint lock. She pressed Ryan''s finger to unlock it, and vo! The screen opened, revealing a terrain of contact numbers. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Roger grew up with Ryan, and the two were really good friends. Ryan must have Roger''s number on his contacts. Fortunately, there were not many people on the list, so Wendy soon found his name. Immediately, she dialed the number, but no one answered after a long while. She tried a few more times again, only to be disappointed with the same result. "He''s probably sleeping," Wendy uttered, staring at the phone screen. At this point, she felt really helpless, but she couldn''t just leave Ryan like this on her couch. By ident, Wendy saw Luke''s name on the contact list. Luke Oliver! Wasn''t that Precious''s uncle? Oh! He was Ryan Oliver''s younger brother! Although Wendy had only met him once, she didn''t think about it too much and immediately dialed his number. After two rings, the line got connected. On the other end was Luke, fast asleep. When his phone rang, he cursed impatiently. Damn it! Who was so evil to disturb his good dreams in the middle of the night?! He was about tosh out on the phone when he saw the caller''s name. "Brother, why are you calling at this ungodly hour?" "Luke?" "Ouch!" It was not his brother''s voice, but a woman''s! Luke rubbed his eyes and nced again at the name registered on the screen. He wasn''t mistaken! It was really his brother''s number! But why was a woman answering using his phone?! At the thought of this, he shivered and woke up at once! His brother had never allowed anyone to get close to his private phone. Who was this woman? Still in utter disbelief, Luke quickly got out of bed and checked the time. Oh, god! It was two eighteen in the morning! His brother was with a woman at this hour?! This was shocking news! No! In fact, it wasn''t just shocking-it was mind-blowing! But the voice sounded so familiar.He seemed to have heard her somewhere.Luke furrowed his brows as he tried to rummage his memory. When he realized who it was, his eyes widened in disbelief. It was Wendy Finch! He remembered Ryan asking him for her apartment''s address. ''Did he stay there overnight?¡¯ Luke asked himself, feeling utterly excited. Oh, god! Did this mean he was gonna have a sister-inw soon? If only Wendy knew what was going on in Luke''s head, she would definitely be disturbed. "Luke, it''s Wendy, the one who saved Precious on the set the other day." Wendy''s voice sounded so gentle from the other end of the line. "Oh, I know.I know it¡¯s you.My sister-in...Ah, I mean, Miss Finch! Why are you calling me on my brother''s phone? Where is he?" "Your brother fainted in my house!" "What?!" "I don''t know what''s going on.I just want to ask you if this usually happens to him.And also, I''m trapped beneath him, so I can''t move.Anyway, pleasee here and help me." "Okay, okay.Don''t worry.I''ll be right there!" Wendy immediately told her the address before hanging up the phone. She then waited on the sofa, eyes feeling droopy. And after a few minutes, she fell asleep. The sound of a door being unlocked woke her up again. Wendy was refreshed and immediately opened her eyes, finding that her and Ryan''s position had strangely changed. Before she fell asleep, Ryan grasped her clothes as heid on her side while she sat next to his head. Now, he was lying t on his back, with his head resting on her thighs. No wonder she felt her legs were so heavy when she was asleep. But...Would one still move when he fainted? While this thought sent Wendy in a daze, Luke sessfully opened the door with a locksmith and Leo. After handing some cash to the locksmith, he strode into the living room with Leo tailing behind. When he saw his brother''s head resting on Wendy''s legs, his eyes almost popped out of his head. Oh, god! Was it really his brother who didn''t like any physical contact with others?! Thest time his brother held Wendy, it was because thedy was injured after saving Precious. But now, what happened? Sure enough, there was something between him and Wendy! Luke had long known that his brother treated her differently. Well, it really seemed that he would have a sister-inw this time! "Dr.Roberts?" Wendy called, recognizing Leo from the hospital. Leo sported a in short sleeve and pants, and rimless sses highlighted his gentle and handsome face. "Miss Finch, hi!" Leo nodded and shed her a smile.It was not until then that Luke came to his senses. "Go and check on my brother," he uttered, pushing Leo on his shoulders. Without hesitation, thetter strode to the sofa and squatted to check Ryan''s vitals. Although Ryan''s eyes were closed, his breathing was even, and his face lookedpletely normal. Leo''s eyes shed as he gazed up at Wendy. "Miss Finch, can you tell me how he fainted?" "We were just talking when he suddenly lost consciousness.I couldn''t wake him up no matter how hard I tried." As Wendy recalled what happened earlier, a slight fear lingered on her. She looked at Leo nervously and asked, "Dr.Roberts, is there something wrong with Mr.Oliver?" "Yeah, what''s wrong with my brother? He has never fainted like this before.Just check on him quickly.If need be, we''ll send him to your hospital for a detailed examination." Leo pushed his sses and stared at Wendy in surprise. Feeling uneasy, thetter moved her buttocks.Her body was starting to get a little numb.Luke frowned. He raised his arm to nudged Leo and whispered, "My brother likes Wendy.Don''t even think about it!" "What are you talking about?" After a long while, Leo stood up from the sofa and concluded, "He is just asleep!" ¡®What?! What did he say?! Wendy asked herself, utterly bewildered! She thought something wrong might have happened to Ryan and was so frightened nearly to have a heart attack. After she called Luke and bothered so many people, it turned out that Ryan was just asleep? A mixture of shock and anger boiled within Wendy. And out of frustration, she tried to push Ryan''s head aggressively to wake him up. But when she was about to raise her hand, someone stopped her. "No! Wendy Finch, please!" Luke strode over and grabbed her wrist in a hurry. "My dear goddess, my brother has only slept less than five hours in the past three days.Please show mercy and let him sleep a little longer!" As if he was pleading to a god, Luke pressed his palms together, even almost kneeling down to Wendy. His brother had been suffering from severe insomnia! Thankfully, he had finally fallen asleep. If he woke up, he would definitely not be able to fall asleep again! A question suddenly popped in Luke''s head at that moment. His brother had always struggled to sleep soundly. More than that, he was also a light sleeper, so his room needed to have neither sound nor light seeping through. The curtains were light-proof, and the ss and door were also soundproof. With just a little light and sound, his brother would immediately wake up. But now? The living room was lit brightly, and the wind was billowing outside the window. Even with all these, his brother was fast asleep! Moreover, he was sleeping so soundly that even their conversation did not disturb him! Was he too tired, or was it because of...Wendy Finch? Chapter 19: His Son Chapter 19: His Son Luke gazed at Wendy with pleading eyes as if he was looking at God.Meanwhile, thetter did not know what to do. "So, we''ll just let him sleep like this?" Luke nodded crazily and uttered, "Please, Miss Finch, let him sleep a little longer." But Wendy''s legs were sore and numb! And when she tried moving them, Ryan instantly winced in his sleep. "Don''t move.Don''t move, please!" "But my legs are numb..." Hearing this, Luke immediately squatted down beside Wendy and massaged her calves. Shocked by that unexpected gesture, Wendy hurriedly said, "Stop.I am fine!" "Okay!" Luke stood up quickly and surveyed the living room.dy made up her mind and eximed, "Ah! Forget it!" She couldn''t take responsibility if something bad really happened! Shrugging her shoulders, she buried her hand again in his pocket. With her eyes tightly shut, she fumbled deep down and finally grabbed hold of his phone. When she extracted the device out of his pants, she was sweating all over. Wendy didn''t have time to think too much and immediately pressed the screen only to find that his phone had a fingerprint lock. She pressed Ryan''s finger to unlock it, and vo! The screen opened, revealing a terrain of contact numbers. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Roger grew up with Ryan, and the two were really good friends. Ryan must have Roger''s number on his contacts. Fortunately, there were not many people on the list, so Wendy soon found his name. Immediately, she dialed the number, but no one answered after a long while. She tried a few more times again, only to be disappointed with the same result. "He''s probably sleeping," Wendy uttered, staring at the phone screen. At this point, she felt really helpless, but she couldn''t just leave Ryan like this on her couch. ed in utter fear, sending her out of her sleep. When she opened her eyes, the sun had already seeped through the slits of the curtain, making the living room a little hot on a summer morning. Rubbing her eyes, Wendy turned around and saw Luke and Leo sitting on the dining chairs beside the table. Seeing that she had woken up, Luke immediately stood up and trotted over. Meanwhile, Ryan still had his head rested on her legs, breathing steadily in his dream. Gazing down at his peaceful face, Wendy did not know what to say. "What time is it now?"Luke smiled awkwardly and answered, "It''s eight o''clock in the morning!" What?! Eight o''clock? Ryan had been sleeping for six hours! Didn''t Luke say that he would sleep for at most two or three hours? Realizing that she was fooled, Wendy red at the man. "I didn''t lie to you.I swear! My brother used to only sleep for three or four hours a day.If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Leo!" Wendy then shifted her gaze at Leo, who nodded with a gentle smile. "What about now? Can you wake him up?" "Please.It''s not easy for my brother to have a good sleep.I hope you can be kind enough to let him sleep a little longer." To let Ryan sleep morefortably, Luke switched the central air conditioner in the living room and then found a quilt to cover him. The only thing Wendy could do was watch him while she was still stuck on the couch. At half-past eight, Ray and Precious, who sported the same pajamas, had gotten out of bed. Seeing the group of people in the living room, Raymond frowned. He wanted to say something to make their presence known, but Precious quickly covered his mouth. "Hmm..." Confused, Ray furrowed his brows at her and questioned her with his eyes. "Ray! My daddy is asleep.Don''t speak.You will wake him up." Precious spoke in a very low voice, careful as to not make any noise. Then, she pulled Raymond back to the corner and exined her father''s insomnia to him. Ray nodded to show his understanding. Suddenly, Wendy''s stomach growled, stealing the attention of everyone in the living room. Embarrassed, she immediately covered it and gave out a wry smile. Luke patted his head and dered, "Oh, my bad! I was too careless.Wait a moment!" Then, he ran to the balcony to make a phone call. In less than twenty minutes, the doorbell rang, signaling that their sumptuous breakfast had been delivered. In no time, Luke opened the door and walked back into the living room holding several containers of food. "Dear Wendy, I don''t know what you and Ray like for breakfast, so I ordered some myself." Was this the breakfast Luke ordered for them? It was quite too much! As Wendy watched him arranged all the food on the table, her mouth suddenly watered. That certainly didn''t look like a simple breakfast! It clearly a buffet for the wealthy! The smell of Chinese and Western cuisines reeked in the air. Various kinds of dumplings, paired with tea eggs, fried dough sticks, soy milk, sandwiches, bread, yogurt, and milk carpeted the table. There was even a huge seafood pizza! Not minding the extravagance of this morning meal, Wendy began munching on those foods. The people in the room didn''t want to disturb Ryan. And when his phone rang a few times, Luke took the liberty to answer it on the balcony. And when he came back, he instantly switched off the phone. Perhaps to avoid disturbing his brother''s sleep. Leo had always reminded Luke that if Ryan''s insomnia persisted, he might die at such a young age. After all, he always overworked himself, even with just a few hours of sleep every day. So, there was nothing more important for Luke right now than to let his brother sleep longer. Shaking his hair and shing a grin, Luke thought proudly that he was probably the best younger brother in the world! He was kind-hearted and very caring of his brother! After their breakfast, Luke sat next to Leo, while Precious and Ray yed in one corner. Leo kept quietly staring at Ray for some reason. "Hey, what are you looking at?" Luke asked in a low voice. Raising his chin, Leo answered, "That little guy.I noticed him when he was in the hospital with Miss Finch. Don''t you think he looked familiar?" Familiar? Luke didn''t notice that. He then followed Leo''s gaze and saw the little boy sitting upright. Unlike Precious, who was arranging the blocks quickly and, in a mess, the little boy was making the blocks into various shapes in his hands, and all of them were extremelyplicated. Seeing his work, Precious''s eyes lit up and stared at Ray with admiration. The little boy was neither arrogant nor impatient, and his calm and collected appearance was very charming. The more Luke''s gaze lingered on the kids, the more he was surprised to learn that the features were somewhat simr. "Oh?! Don''t you think Ray looks like Precious? Look at his nose and mouth! Oh, that''s probably why he looked familiar to us! I wouldn''t have noticed it hadn''t you tell me!" Leo looked at him speechlessly. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Luke asked, obviously still clueless. "Whom does Precious resemble?" "Of course, my brother..." As soon as those words left Luke¡¯s mouth, his eyes widened exaggeratingly while his mouth hung agape. "Oh, my God!" he eximed as he stole a gaze at the young boy one more time. It was true. This little boy really looked like his brother when thetter was still a child. But then, his brother was naughty as a kid, and this boy looked more serious...Yet, looking at his face right now, Ray undeniably resembled Ryan! Oh, dear God! This was mind-blowing! "Leo, are you saying that this little boy is my brother''s son?" Luke asked aftering back to his senses. Chapter 20: Did She Dislike My Brother So Much Chapter 20: Did She Dislike My Brother So Much Luke was speechless. "Hey Leo, what are you thinking? Are you saying any child who even remotely resembles my brother is his illegitimate child? If so, then my parents won''t have to worry about his marriage." Leo''s face darkened. "It''s just that...Well, I''m saying there''s this possibility..." "No way!" Luke patted the other man''s shoulder. "It''s impossible for my brother to have another child." "Why do you think so?" "Do you really not know? We all grew up together.Don''t you know what kind of person Ryan is? Besides, fifteen years ago...You know what happened to my family that year when he was just fifteen years old.From then on, he hasn''t had any interest in women at all.My parents even had to spend a lot of time and effort in order to coax him into falling in love like a normal person.It was all useless in the end! He hated the idea of talking to women, let alone engage in intimate rtion.My parents are still of the belief that he prefers men." Leo fell silent at that. VElot) ibs Im bie: Luke sighed and continued. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve been so worried about Ryan, too. I thought that if my parents were right, then I''d have to introduce him to a man. But when I did, all I got in return was a sound beating. I wasn''t able to get out of bed for three whole days after that!" Leo knew about that time, and heughed now that Luke brought up the incident. "How dare youugh! You and your friends were the ones who came up with that in the first ce! You didn''t even do anything to defend me while I was getting beaten up!" Luke rolled his eyes and scoffed. "It was fortunate that I never gave up on this mission.My brother is a smart man, though, and all my attempts to drug him all failed.Then Kane Evans got married.Ryan was bound to imbibe on alcohol at the event.Ha ha, I especially brought some aphrodisiac with me that day.He got well and truly tricked! That was the first time he ever had sex.And that''s how Precious came to be.By all rights, my brother should be eternally grateful to me.If it hadn''t been for my efforts, he would never have had such a lovely little girl." "Are you absolutely sure that was the only time Ryan had sex with anyone?" "Of course!" Leo was still doubtful. He pushed his sses up against the bridge of his nose. "It¡¯s not like he can''t sleep with a woman and not tell you about it." "Hey! Haven''t I told you? Since thatst time I drugged Iaeste¡± VW1.b im bine him, he hasn''t been able to stand physical contact with other people, regardless if it''s a man or a woman.Except for his daughter, he hasn''t really touched another person in the past few years.That being said, there''s no way he would have had sex again!" ¡®And that little guy can''t be my brother''s son.¡¯ Luke was sure about it. Leo clicked his tongue. "What a pity!" He seemed to be engrossed in his thoughts for a while before asking another question. "Have you never really found Precious¡¯ mother all these years?" "Where should we even start?" Luke replied, shrugging. "My brother was under the influence at the time.I originally hired an experienced woman to serve him that night, but when I called her the next day she insisted that she hadn''t met Ryan at all.What a stupid girl.I told her the room number and even gave her the key, and she says she couldn''t find him! I was terrified my brother might be somewhere suffering the effects of the drugs.He could have died, you know! So I ran to his room to see what was happening.And you know the rest of the story." Leo nodded. They had been there, too. Four years ago, they rushed into Ryan''s room to find him unconscious in bed. They had no clue as to what had happened, except for a small blood stain on the sheets. Kane''s wedding had been held in a vi on the mountain side, around which were several other vis owned by Oliver Group. Construction had only been finished then, however, and the units hadn''t even been open to the market yet. As it was, there were no surveince cameras installed the area, and they had not been able to trace any evidence regarding the woman Ryan had spent the night with. In addition to that, the event had a good number of female guests in attendance, and it was impossible to go through each one and search for the woman in question. Before they knew it, the whole affair was over, and they were packing to go home. And nobody ever discovered whom Ryan had slept with. Eight monthster, Precious was left at the gates of the Oliver family house. "When Precious first came to us, we believed that her mother had purposely given birth to the girl secretly so she could have something to tie Ryan down with.She could have pursued a marriage into the Oliver family.So we were prepared for her to show up with some sort of negotiation in mind.But she never came.To this day, she has never once contacted us." Luke shook his head as he talked. "I just don''t understand.If that woman didn''t want the baby, why didn''t she just get an abortion? Instead, she chose to give birth to the child, but decided not to keep it anyway.Most importantly, she knew for a fact that Ryan is the father, but she obviously didn''t want him to take responsibility for herself.Did she dislike my brother that much?" "Well, we''ll never know what sort of man suits her taste.Maybe Ryan was just not her type." "Nonsense! Regardless of anything else, she''d have to be blind or stupid if she thinks my brother is unworthy.Well, Leo had nothing to say to that.Wendy wasn''t expecting Ryan to sleep for so long.She had been waiting for him to wake up since eight o''clock in the morning. He was still sleeping even after she finished her breakfast, and now she was done with her lunch, too. It was almost two in the afternoon.She couldn''t feel her legs at this point.Having the meals by herself were not the problem.Luke had ordered takeaways to be sent to her, but there just some things that she could not do now that Ryan was using her thighs as a pillow. Wendy was trying to stand up. "My goodness! What now?" "Ohe on! I need to go to the bathroom! !" She all but roared. Poor Luke was hopeless. Well, a person had to attend to their dder when necessary. Luke was debating against himself when Leo came over. He yawned and patted Luke on the shoulder. The two hadn''t slept all night. "It''s almost twelve hours from two o''clock in the morning to two o''clock in the afternoon." "Well...All right, fine! You can go to the bathroom." Luke went to wake Ryan, but his brother beat him to it, rolling over and opening his eyes on his own. He looked rather normal and boyish when he just woke up, but soon his eyes cleared and his indifferent expression was back in ce. "Ryan." Ryan sat up from the sofa. He had had a good sleep and was feeling refreshed, and the others felt that his demeanor had slightly softened. "Why are you here?" he asked. Luke''s words caught at his throat. Listen to Ryan! Listen to him! Luke had worked so hard to ensure Ryan had a good night''s sleep, but now that he was awake, he was being mean to him again! "Can you stop chatting now?" Wendy''s legs were trembling like those of a newly-bornmb. She had tried standing up on her own, but had to sit back down quickly. "Ahi" She was just too weak to move. "Dear Wendy, are you all right?" "How can you ask me such a question?" She didn''t dare to offend Ryan, so she directed her stern look to his brother instead. It was all Luke''s fault! If Luke hadn''t begged her, she would have woken Ryan up a long time ago. Luke chuckled and rubbed his nose with embarrassment. "Just rest.The blood in your legs will slowly circte, then you will be fine." She wanted to do as Leo said, too, but she really couldn''t wait anymore.Her dder was about to burst. "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" "Of course I do!" Wendy had been holding in her pee for so long, she had lost any fear she harbored toward Ryan.Then all of a sudden, she was picked up from the sofa and lifted into the air. "Ah! What are you doing?" Ryan frown at her. "Aren''t you going to the bathroom?" But he was already making a beeline to the bathroom, Wendy snug inside his arms. When he put her down, her legs immediately shook and she clutched at him. "Do you need any help?" "No!" Wendy blushed and let go, leaning against the wall for support. "You, get out!" "Call me when you''re done." Ryan walked out of the bathroom, closed the door carefully behind him, and waited. Five minutester, a scream came from the bathroom, followed by a muffled sound of a body making contact with the floor. Ryan''s face changed and without any further thought, he pushed the door open and rushed inside. Chapter 21: Let Me Help You Take Off Your Pants Chapter 21: Let Me Help You Take Off Your Pants "Ah!"Wendy eximed. "Get out!"Ryan did nothing of the sort, and instead strode over to her and helped her up. A few secondster, Ray and Precious were also rushing into the bathroom. "Mommy!" "Auntie!" Then, they asked in unison, "Are you all right?"Wendy forced a tight smile. "I''m fine." = The children eyed her with obvious doubt. "You two go out first," Ryan said. Ray didn''t budge or say anything, but he did look up at the towering man. Precious also hesitated, whining, "Daddy..." "Your auntie needs to pee.You shouldn''t be here." The little boy''s frown deepened. He knew Ryan was right. He might only be three years old, but he understood the concept of privacy well. His mother could indeed not relieve herself with himself and Precious in the bathroom, but what about Ryan? Why did it seem like the man intended to stay in the bathroom with his Mommy?! As if reading the boy''s mind, Ryan raised a brow and shot him a challenging look. "Are you able to support and assist your Mommy?" Ray finally understood then, even as he nced at his short limbs with chagrin. He silently stepped out of the bathroom, and Precious followed behind him. When the kids were gone, Wendy finally let go of her calm expression and rubbed her buttocks with a grimace. They hurt. They really hurt! Just now, she supported herself against the wall. After Ryan got out of the bathroom, she slowly let go of her hand. Then she sat down on the toilet cover. She didn''t stand up until she could feel her two legs. Well, first and foremost, she needed to take off her pants. But she discovered to her dismay that she had been overestimating her two legs. She had barely stood upright when her legs became jelly, wobbling under her weight until she had no choice but to drop to the floor,nding on her bum. The pain from the impact was enough to make her cry, and her face twisted in frustration since she was still unable to attend to her needs. She tried to pull her weight with her hands braced on the wall again, shaking off Ryan''s arm when he offered it. "You get out of here, too!" "Stop pushing yourself too hard!" His face darkened as he reached for her again, not letting go this time. With his other hand, he opened the toilet cover, then his eyes went to Wendy''s pajama bottoms. His internal conflict was evident in his gaze. This was a much more difficult decision to makepared to all the business deals he had ever handled in the board room. A second passed. Then another one. Then another three. After what felt like a century, Ryan finally made up his mind. His eyes steeled as his hand reached for her waistband. Wendy''s face turned pale with rm. "Ryan Oliver! What do you think you''re doing?" "Either I help you with your clothes, or you do it by yourself while holding me to keep yourself standing straight, pick a choice!" "There''s no way I''m letting you do that!" "Fine,"Ryan grumbled. "Then you can just pee on your pants." Wendy''s jaw dropped. She red at him, but given her struggle with her dder, her face didn''t look as intimidating as she had intended. She bent over her trembling legs, her tone bitter. "I''ll have you know that this is all happening because I let you sleep peacefully. Why are you being so ungrateful?" "That''s why I''m trying to repay the favor!" Indeed, if it had been someone else, he wouldn''t have cared even if they died holding in their pee. "Ryan Oliver..." "I did fall asleepst night, but it wasn''t like I was in a deep slumber.And I do acknowledge what you''ve done to me." His words were so out of the blue, Wendy was confused and didn''t understand what he was trying to say. Ryan patted his pocket in his pants slowly. In an instant, a warm stream rushed over Wendy''s head, and her face was as red as blood. "You, you, you...I...I..I was looking for your phone.I thought you fainted and wanted to call someone to come to save you.I...I didn''t mean to touch your penis!" Ryan smirked, the look in his face saying something along the lines of, "Whatever you say." Wendy was at a loss. He meant to tell her that she had already touched his penis. So she should not feel too shy now. "All right, you win!"she shouted. All of her bravado from a while back had disappeared. "Close your eyes!"she ordered. Heplied. Wendy held on to his arm with one hand and took off her pajamas bottoms with the other. She stared at him the whole time, afraid he might peek at some point. He didn''t, but she felt humiliated nheless. When the trousers business was dealt with, she quickly sat on the toilet. The moment her skin touched the bowl, everything she held in just burst forth. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound was practically deafening, especially since there were only the two of them in the small space. Wendy was mortified, and she swore under her breath. She had never experienced such shame in all her life! When she was done, she quickly cleaned herself and pulled her pants up. "Are you done?"She said nothing. Ryan opened his eyes and nced at her red face. She looked like a rabid wild cat that could attack at any time, what with the fierce re she was shooting in his direction. Mirth shed across his eyes. Well, finally! Ryan picked her up again and carried her out of the bathroom. Back in the living room area, Luke was squirming giddily on his seat, both of his hands pressed against his heart. When he saw his brother and Wendy approach, he leaned over to Leo and whispered excitedly, "Look, he''s holding her again! Leo, this is the third time Ryan has ever embraced that woman.I told you, didn''t I? In my brother''s eyes, she''s different from any other women.No, wait.It''s not just my brother, but even Precious as well.Wendy is special to my niece, too.Wow, at this rate, I really might have a sister-inw soon." No sooner had Ryan put Wendy down on the sofa that she was scrambling away from him. She didn''t even bother with niceties or excuses and directly told the guests to leave. "You should go now!" If she had known beforehand about the events of the previous night, she would never have had let Ryan and his daughter stay. "Dear Wendy" "You should leave, too!" Luke was about to protest, but a nce from his brother stopped him. Then Ryan took the clothes his people had brought for him and headed into Ray''s bedroom to change. He called out to his daughter when he was done. "Precious!" "Are we leaving, Daddy?" The girl didn''t want to go, but her father nodded. She pouted and lowered her head, then turned to Raymond. "Ray, I''m leaving." "Okay." "I''lle to y with you again next time." The boy looked up at Ryan and stared for a while before nodding. "All right!" "I will miss you. You must miss me, too." "Yes, fine." Then Precious walked over to Wendy, and her reluctance was evident in her tone when she spoke. "Auntie, I have to go with Daddy..." Wendy''s face softened a little. "All right." "Then...bye, Auntie." "Bye!" Ryan picked up his daughter and took the elevator downstairs with Luke and Leo in tow. "Brother!" Luke kept rambling. "Tell me the truth.Tell me! Do you like Wendy? Do you have a crush on her? You do, don''t you?" His pesky questions were met with cold silence, and Luke stamped his foot. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh,e on! Just tell me! Tell me quickly! I''m dying to know!" Well, it wasn''t just him Leo and Precious were also waiting with bated breaths for Ryan''s answer. Still, the man maintained his silence. When they exited the elevator, Ryan pulled out his phone and turned it on. He scrolled through his contacts and pressed on Kane''s number. : His call was immediately answered. "Yes, Ryan?" Ryan went straight to the point. "Hello, Kane.I want you to prepare the contract with Wendy Finch and e -mail it to me within three days.I want to go over it and check the terms myself.¡± Chapter 22: Destroy Her Chapter 22: Destroy Her Two days had passed, and Wendy couldn''t stay at home any longer. So, she called their director, Carter Williams, and informed that she wanted to go back to work. However, Carter didn''t agree. He insisted that Wendy should rest at least for a week at home. Even after she repeatedly said that she waspletely fine, Carter just had his assistant send the script to Wendy''s apartment. "Don''t worry about your work.I heard you had a concussion and needed to stitch your head.You must have a good rest.Besides, it''s summer now, and the weather''s really hot.If we proceed with the shoot, you would have to wear thick clothes and headpieces.I''m afraid your wound will be infected if it is not fully healed yet.Anyway, there''s no need to rush.If you are really bored at home, I suggest you read the script and practice your lines.So that once youe back to the set, you won''t have any problems with the shoot." Carter advised like any great and concerned director. "Well, I guess that will do," Wendy answered helplessly. When afternoon came, Carter''s assistant arrived at her apartment with the script. However, Wendy was surprised to be handed a thick document. She knew that only a few people had ess to theplete script. Even the actors'' copy only had their own lines in it. This was because it was crucial that none would be leaked before the series got broadcasted. Since Wendy yed Lady Faye, who just appeared in the middle of the series, she only needed that part for her script. But Carter was so nice to give her theplete version of it! Utterly delighted, Wendy began to familiarize herself with the script. There were 73 episodes for the Story of Concubine Ivanka series, and her character--Lady Faye- appeared in more than 40 episodes. So, it was only right that she got paid nearly a million for this project. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon scanning through the pages, Wendy realized that the series¡¯ storyline was slightly different from the original novel. In the book, the part before Lady Faye entered the imperial pce was only briefly mentioned, but the script revised it and added quite a few back stories through shbacks. As a result, Lady Faye''s character was more emphasized vividly. Knowing this, Wendy became even more excited to read and practice her lines. Lady Faye was a viin, but the woman was moreplicated than that. So, this was a very challenging role to y. And if Wendy managed to bring that character into life, she would definitely get noticed in the industry. It took her two days to read the entire script repeatedly topletely familiarize herself with it. Soon, she had to go back to the set and resume shooting her scenes. The morning of her first day back, Wendy woke up early to prepare breakfast. While eating the porridge, Raymond looked at her from time to time, wanting to say something but hesitating. And this did not escape Wendy''s gaze. She knew that her son had been wearing that same expression for thest two days. So, settling down the spoon, she looked at him and asked seriously, "Baby, is there something you want to say to me? "Mommy, you...Do you like Uncle Roger?" "Why are you suddenly asking me this question?"asked Wendy in astonishment. The little boy lowered his head and replied, "I want to know.Will he be my father?" "No!" "Uh..." Surprised, Ray didn''t know what to say. Wendy pushed the steamed bun in front of him and said helplessly, "What have you been thinking lately? Mommy and Uncle Roger have known each other for three years, and we''re just really good friends.We are not getting married, baby." "But why, mommy?" "Uncle Roger is really great, honey.But I can''t trap him into a loveless marriage.Mommy is just really grateful to him for all his help.Besides, he loves someone else.So, don''t ever bring out that topic again, okay?" Surprised at what Wendy said, Raymond widened his eyes and asked, "Uncle Roger loves someone else?" "Yes!" That was why his mother and Uncle Roger couldn''t be together! Lucky for Raymond! He didn''t have to pick sides between his Uncle Roger and Precious''s father! Thinking of this, the little boy grinned as his brows --which had been furrowed tightly for thest two days- finally softened and straightened out. As he continued to eat his porridge with a sheepish smile, Wendy was stunned. s! Children nowadays were soplicated that she, even as a mother, couldn''t understand what ran on her son''s little head. After breakfast, Wendy was ready to leave. "Ray, are you sure I can leave you here alone?" The little boy didn''t even raise his head and just made and gestured that he was fine. Still worried, Wendy told him, "Don''t open the door when strangers knock and don''t run around outside.You can''t turn on the air conditioner at a too low temperature alone at home, and...If anything happens, call mommy immediately with your telephone watch!" "Don''t worry, mommy.I''m not a three-year-old child anymore!" Wendy wanted to say something more, but she just decided to trust Raymond with his words. But even after she left the house, a flurry of worry still resided in her. No matter how smart her son was, he was still just a kid. If she were to work and leave him alone like this, she''d better find a full- time nanny to babysit him. When Wendy arrived at the set, the staff had already began with their work. They were currently shooting a scene of Lady lvanka''s entrance to the imperial pce. The actress wore a white, in dress, looking young and beautiful. As she strolled in the garden, Lady Ivanka happened to meet the emperor, who had a crush on the pretty neer. Unfortunately, her heart already belonged to someone else. Although she did not love the emperor, she didn''t dare show her true feelings in front of him. She had to hold back all the time. "Okay, cut!" Carter waved his hand and dered, "It''s done!" "Thank you, director!" The actors and actresses immediately rxed and breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was early summer, the sun was hanging high in the sky. Everyone was wearing heavy and thick costumes, nearly suffocating most of them. The assistant of the leading actress and actor rushed to their aides with bottles of water and fans. In the middle of this, Wendy met Eris¡¯s eyes. The two of them stared at each other, causing the atmosphere to instantly intensify. Wendy pursed her mouth as she equaled her gaze. The feud between the two had officially been ignited! Meanwhile, Carter was surprised to see Wendy so early in the set. "It''s only eight o''clock.Why are you so early?" he asked, ncing at his watch. "I have nothing to do at home." "Are you okay now?" "Yeah, I''mpletely fine now." Carter sighed in relief and responded, "I''ve been too busy these days to spare time to see you in the hospital.Thank you for what you did that day.I was shocked when I heard it from the others." Wendy answered with a smile and said nothing. "Alright! Since we are here, let''s get back to work! How about this? Let''s take the photos first. You change into your costume and have your make up done." Carter then looked at the schedule and added, "There happens to be a scene of you and Concubine Ivanka today, but the scene will be shot in the afternoon." "It doesn''t matter.I can just watch the others.Maybe I''ll learn a thing or two." Wendy shed him a sweet smile, much to Carter''s pleasure. He nodded and immediately asked someone to assist her. At the same time, Eris and her assistant Ana found sanctuary under a shade to take quick rest. Ana immediately brought a chair, which Eris sat on while the former was fanning her. A hint of coldness shed through Eris''s eyes as she saw Wendy enter the dressing room. "Have you done what I asked you to do?" she asked Ana in a low voice. Patting her chest, thetter answered, "Eris, don''t worry. There is absolutely no mistake! I''ve put it in the cosmetics. As long as Wendy puts on her makeup, her face will be ruined in less than an hour! " Chapter 23: A Powerful Backer Chapter 23: A Powerful Backer In the Story of Concubine Ivanka, the leading actor Mason and the leading actress Eris were both a listers. As such, they had their own separate dressing rooms. The supporting actress ying the queen was also under Glory Media like Mason, and her name was Daisy Thompson. She was thirty-five years old and had acted in many ssic TV series. She was an outstanding actress by her own right. And so, she also had her own separate dressing room. In contrast, Wendy was a neer, and had been assigned to share a dressing room with other important supporting actresses. Nevertheless, the conditions of the space was quite good. It was small, yes, but clean and tidy. There were a total of six seats inside, and two stylists were taking charge of the celebrities under this roof. When Wendy came in, there was only one stylist present, and one other actress had not shown up yet. "This is Ellie Herb.Ellie, and this is Wendy Finch.She will be ying Lady Faye." The two women shook each other''s hands and exchanged greetings. Shortly after, someone came over to bring Wendy''s costume. It was a rose-red pce dress. Period costumes were usually difficult to put on, and an actor or actress was always assisted by the staff. Wendy inspected the ensemble first, carefully checking everything from the inner garments to the outside coat. She observed every nook and stitch before asking the staff to help her put it on. She had not done this because she had a meticulous streak or anything. It was just that, the moment that she had joined the crew on site, the war between her and Eris had officially begun. It was no secret that stars, female ones in particr, were constantly plotting against each other, whether openly or behind the scenes. There were those who brought up their conflicts to the public, but most did in stealth. And the easiest way to ruin an actress was to tamper with her clothing, makeup, or other props. For example, a few needles tucked through the fabric of the costume. Once the actress moved in sudden violent motions, the needles would sink into her flesh, causing not only pain but possibly irreversible injuries. Others were creative about their schemes. When news broke out that some actress was allergic to a particr substance, her enemies would deliberately sprinkle the irritant on her clothes, causing a reaction that could sometimes even endanger the victim''s life. Another example was that costumes would be deliberately made loose, the goal being that the articles of clothing would fall apart like rags at some point during filming. Wendy knew Eris very well. That woman never gave up until she reached her ultimate goal. Wendy had been straightforward with her appearance it would be strange if Eris wouldn''t antagonize her. Well, fortunately enough, there was nothing wrong with the costumes. When she was done putting them on, Wendy sat on the makeup chair, ready for Ellie to apply her makeup. Ellie was a slick and well-dressed woman in her thirties, and the moment Wendy had sat down, she hadn''t stopped praising the actress'' beauty and clear skin. "Ellie," Wendy began. No one else was around at that point, and she handed the stylist a red envelope with a smile. "I don''t like to use other people''s cosmetics.Do you think you can do me a favor, Ellie?" The cosmetics for the cast were all prepared by the crew, and it was natural that a single tube of lipstick would end up getting used by several actresses. Of course, there would be some celebrities who felt ufortable with this setup. In fact, a good number of women in the entertainment circle detested this practice. So Ellie didn''t find anything strange about Wendy''s request. The actress carried her own cosmetics, and she had a big, fat red envelope for her, so why wouldn''t she do the favor? Ellie tucked the envelope inside her pocket and her tone turned even friendlier. "Of course, it''s all up to you anyway." At that, Wendy took out the products she had prepared in advance. The stylist applied her makeup with skillful fingers. As the statistics went, actors prefer projects with modern settings, duergely to the fact that ancient settings were trickier and demanded more effort. The lines were difficult to memorize and deliver, the costumes were heavy and intricate, and the makeup sessions took a long time. If the story happened to have a fantasy element to its plot, some special makeup had to be done, which were not only time-consuming but were thick and heavy as well. Wendy was lucky that her role didn''t require much makeup, and Ellie was done in half an hour. When she finally put down her brush, the stylist looked at Wendy in amazement. "You''re stunning!" Wendy donned a gorgeous headdress, and itplimented her light makeup perfectly. The corners of her eyes were painted with wings pointing upward, and when she leaned back on her chair, she gave of anguid and charming aura. Her clothes were excellent, too, tucked neatly against her slim waist while flowing gracefully over the length of her looks. She was absolutely breathtaking. Even Ellie found her heart pounding at the sight. Oh God! The stylist put up her hands over her chest. As a woman herself, she couldn''t help feeling intimidated in the face of such a beauty. She couldn''t imagine how huge the impact would be on the male poption. She finally understood why the director had chosen Wendy to y Lady Faye. Only such a beauty could bring an enchanting concubine to life. Wendy rose from the seat and walked around to take pictures with some people. Then, it was time for lunch. A packed lunch was handed to her. It was midday, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. Of course, the leading actors and actresses were given better facilities and services. They had ess to fans and didn''t have to endure the heat, but the rest of the cast were not so privileged. All they could do was look for a cool spot to eat their lunch under their heavy costumes. Wendy herself was sweating profusely by the time she finished her meal. Meanwhile, inside a van shared by a handful of people... Eris was eyeing Wendy on her spot under the tree, and she pinched Ana''s waist. "Didn''t you say earlier that everything would be fine? Hours has passed without a single reaction from her !" Ana''s face twisted in pain, but she didn''t dare pull away to dodge. With tears in her eyes, she said, "I don''t know what''s going on.I put the thing in the cosmetics just as you said..." "How dare you talk back!" Ana immediately shut her mouth in a panic. Eris had a reputation within the industry of being kind and gentle, but those who belonged in her closest circle knew that it was all a farce. The real Eris Finch was self-centered, narrow-minded, petty, and jealous. "Eris..." "How dare you cry! Dry your wretched tears this instant!" And tried to hold back her tears and bit her lips. Eris was trembling in hatred. Damn it! She might have underestimated her opponent. In her memory, Wendy was a naive, brainless idiot. She hadn''t expected that same girl to have grown some smarts and backbone these past three years. But that would prove useless in the end. Wendy was still no match for her! "Eris, how about I get something else..." "Shut up! That''s not necessary." Eris red at her assistant. "This kind of trick can only be attempted once.I can''t risk being discovered, or it will be the end of me." "Then, what should we do?" Eris cocked her head to the side and thought for a while. Then, an idea came to her. Meanwhile, on the other side of the shooting site, Ryan was looking out of the window of an air- conditioned room. He was sporting his usual ck suit and looked like he had all the time in the world. When he saw how Wendy kept wiping at her sweating brow, he couldn''t help frowning. He knew for a fact that she had been waiting on that spot under the tree for two hours! And since she couldn''t mess up her costume and hair ornaments, she had been sitting in an awkward and obviously ufortable position. "How long will she wait?" "I just asked someone for the details.Apparently, they''re shooting Eris and Mason''s scenes.They''re the lead actors of the show, and Wendy is a neer in contrast.She has no choice but to wait for the leads to finish filming first." "And how long will they take?" "The slot says two hours, but Eris seems to be in a bad state.I''m not sure why either.They''ve been filming the same scene repeatedly for a good while now.If things go on like this, Wendy may not have a chance to shoot a single scene today." Ryan''s eyes turned cold. Luke scrambled to appease his brother''s temper. He pointed at the other cast members waiting downstairs. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Look, this is pretty normal.Neers who have just entered show business are all waiting.Such is the process, brother.They have to work slowly toward their future." "Well, she doesn''t need to!" Luke''s lips twitched. Did Ryan mean that Wendy didn''t have to suffer since he was backing her? Luke peeked at his brother. "Well! Everyone knows it isn''t easy to be an actress.It''s just fact.It''s about thirty seven or thirty eight degree Celsius outside now.If I were there, I would probably get heat stroke with all those clothes and not even a single fan at my disposal." Ryan''s demeanor turned even colder. Scowling, he took out his phone and called Kane. "Kane, pay a visit to the crew of the Story of Concubine Ivanka.Immediately!" Chapter 24: Bitches Are Hypocritical Chapter 24: Bitches Are Hypocritical Wendy was starting to feel sleepy. Then all of a sudden, Carter''s assistant trotted over to where she rested. "Miss Finch, the director asked you toe to him." "Okay." That certainly woke her up. She stood and followed the man to the shooting site. Carter was waving at her from a distance. "Wendy,e over here!" "Yes, yes.Here I am." She stopped in front of him. "Director..." With a serious expression, he pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and pointed at an imposing figure nearby. "Do you see that person? You''ve just returned from abroad so you probably don''t know who he is.He is the president of thergest agency in the country, Kane Evans from Glory Media.He was present during your audition a few days ago." Wendy nodded along. Of course she knew Kane. "Mr.Evans has especiallye today to see your acting." Carter patted her on the shoulder and leaned close to whisper, "Seize the opportunity!" It came as a pleasant surprise to her. She was quite knowledgeable about theyout of the local entertainment industry. Somewhere in the past, the dominating brokeragepany had been Starlight Media. It was known among specific circles that the head of Starlight Media had relied on the financial resources and connections of his wife''s family to turn his business from a small, unknown entity into the largest and most sessful one throughout the country. But Glory Media hadter surpassed Starlight Media and emerged stronger. Despite being registered mere five years ago, Glory Media had the Oliver Group at its helm. That being the case, they had managed to poach most of the most sought after actors and actresses in the industry within a year. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration now to say that half of the celebrities in the country''s show business all came from Glory Media. With that said, they already had a heap of A-lister stars under theirpany, so why was the CEO here to see Wendy''s performance in particr? : She didn''t think it was some special favor because he had recognized her as Rosie''s cousin. No, Wendy''s rtionship with Rosie had never been anything special Eris and Rosie were probably more intimate with each other. Moreover, she had only met Kane once, when she hade to his wedding as a bridesmaid. Even with that, she doubted he remembered her after all these years. Then, could it be that he had truly been impressed by her audition? Well, whatever. Either way, Director Williams was right - this was a rare chance that she couldn''t miss. "Is that okay, Wendy?" "It''s no problem at all." Carter nodded and asked his assistant to call Eris in. He gave her instructions to change her makeup and costumes to amodate a different scene. The scenes and episodes weren''t necessarily shot in order, so the filming process was often adjusted ording to the situation. The setting they were preparing for now was supposed to be the second time that Lady Faye slept with the emperor. At this point of the story, Lady Ivanka had already been promoted and she was residing in Frangrance Pavilion. As the day unfolded, Lady Faye did not pay her respects to the queen. Instead, she went straight to Frangrance Pavilion to visit itsdy resident. Lady lIvanka''s father had been the military counselor for General Miller, who was Lady Faye''s father. To put it bluntly, Ivanka''s father was General Miller''s most trusted confidant. A new emperor had ascended the throne, and he did not put as much trust in the general as his predecessor had. And so, Faye''s father kept a low profile. Nevertheless, the emperor sent his spies, and eventually coerced Ivanka''s father to file a false report using the general of rebellion. Faye''s family had been destroyed in the aftermath. And the person who had carried out the sentence was none other than the trusted counselor, Lady lvanka''s father. Given their history, the Concubine Ivanka was the person that Lady Faye hated the most. The actresses got into position, and when their eyes met, the air crackled with animosity. "Action!" The screen showed a shot of Wendy as Lady Faye. She entered Frangrance Pavilion and lounged at a chair, sipping a cup of tea casually. From time to time she would look around and eye the decorations in the room, as if she had nothing else better to do but appreciate the view. Eris'' appearance now consisted of a darker dress, and her makeup was a little heavier than before, too. She walked into the shot as Ivanka, frowning the moment she spotted Faye. "Faye" "Wow, it''s so beautiful here!" The other woman interrupted with a smile. Then Faye slowly stood and walked over to where several pots of expensive nts were on disy. She reached out to touch a flower and stroked its petals lovingly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "It seems that the rumors were right,"she said, her smile still in ce. "Seeing as there are still such beautiful flowers even in this season. You are indeed the Emperor''s favorite concubine. Is it how you supposed to enjoy your life when you''re favored by the Emperor? By attending to these delicate expensive exotic flowers? Bitches are indeed hypocritical!" The camera zoomed in on Wendy. She was still smiling sweetly, but her hand was crushing the flowers it held with unmistakable vitriol. "Ah.I apologize.I''ve identally damaged your precious nts.Well, I heard that you are the kindest and the most considerate woman in the pce, so you won''t me me for my blunder, will you?" Wendy raised her eyebrows as she spoke, and her demeanor shifted when she finished talking. Her eyes narrowed, and she threw a sideways nce at the other actress. The air around her vibrated with intimidating pressure. "I...the-the flower...it..." The rest of the cast and crew who had been watching felt shivers run down their spines as they continued to look. Then it was Eris''s turn to say her lines. But the moment she met Wendy''s malicious gaze, she lost her train of thought and was unable to say a word. "Cut!" Carter yelled, so furious he almost spat out blood. He hadn''t expected Eris to lose her focus at such a critical moment in the scene! He was always serious when it came to work, and everyone knew it. He raised his head from behind the camera screen and turned to the actress. "Eris! What the hell are you doing? !" "I''m sorry, Director Williams!" Eris said, biting her lips. Carter struggled to suppress his anger and finally said, "One more time!" Wendy was still in fullmand of her emotions, and performed even better during the second take. She said her lines like she was a demon from hell, her eyes cold and horrible. "It''s just...just...a pot of nt...If you like it, just take it." Despite herself, Eris felt like a giant python had just curled itself around her body and was slowly constricting. She had gone cold, her mind went nk, and she kept stuttering. She couldn''t deliver her lines at all. "Cut!" Carter was livid this time. "Eris! Lady Ivanka is always calm andposed when dealing with matters at hand.Why are you wearing a frightened expression? Do it again!" They went for another take. And another one after that. And yet another one. All of their takes failed to pass muster. Wendy nced pointedly at Eris before turning to Carter. "Director, why don''t we take a break?" "Fine, ten-minute break, everyone!" The staff dispersed at once. Eris rushed to Wendy with gritted teeth. "What the hell did you do to me?" Why had she kept forgetting her lines the moment she met Wendy''s eyes?! "Eris, as long as I don''t let you go today, you will always be like this.Believe it or not?" Wendy smirked at the other woman. "Shut up!" Noticing that other people had been looking at them, Eris immediately held her tongue and left in a huff. She proceeded to rehearse her lines over and over with her assistant. And each time, she managed to say them perfectly. "Break is over! Let''smence the shoot!" Eris was confident after acing her rehearsals, but when they resumed filming, she forgot her lines again. And she just kept making mistakes. They ended up with eighteen takes of the same scene, and Eris had failed in all of them. She couldn''t even say a word during thest one. Carter halted the shoot and the whole site fell into silence. All eyes were on the director, who was obviously on the verge of an angry outburst. The staff cowered among themselves, not daring to make a single noise. "Stop! Stop this right now!" Carter had taken off his hat and thrown it on the ground, and was even stomping on it. "You can''t speak a sentence? Do you even know how to act? There''s no room in this project for people who can''t act, so if you don''t know how to, then leave!" Eris had never been so humiliated in all her years in the entertainment industry. Her eyes turned red with unshed tears and her jaw tightened. Beneath the long sleeves of her costume, her hands clenched into tight fists, her long nails biting hard into the skin of her palms. ¡®Wendy Finch! Wendy Finch!¡¯ She swore to herself she would make Wendy pay for this! Chapter 25: Encourage Someone Else To Fight Against Her Chapter 25: Encourage Someone Else To Fight Against Her When the sun began to set, the crew decided to stop the shooting for the day. The entire afternoon was wasted, and no scenes were aplished. "Let''s pack up and continue shooting tomorrow!" Soon as that was announced, the staff, who had been tensed throughout the afternoon, finally rxed. Then, what followed were sounds of whispers and gossips from the crowd of crew members. "Woah! I have never seen Director Williams this angry before." "It''s all because of Eris... I heard that she''s a great actress, but she couldn''t even deliver her lines at all! I don''t know how she got branded as an A-list star. She just wasted our time! We have changed our costumes and waited for a whole day. It''s all in vain because of her!" "Exactly!" The extras, who were forced to wait under the heat of the sun,ined. And this did not escape Eris¡¯ ears. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth out of annoyance. "Wendy Finch!" Damn it! That woman was really her nemesis! As long as Wendy Finch appeared in her side, nothing good would happen to her. "Eris, are you okay?" Evie, a fellow actress, came over andforted, "Are you not feeling well?" Like Eris, Evie was also a female star from Starlight Media. But thetter had less reputation and poprity than the former. Eris looked pure, while Evie had a curvaceous figure. They two had different styles, and they never had any conflict in sharing thepany''s resources. So, in hopes of getting into Eris¡¯ good side, Evie had been sucking up to her for a while now. Eris forced a smile and responded, "Yes.I am not feeling well." "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" "No, thanks.I''ll go home and have a rest.Let''s go and have our makeup taken off together." Overjoyed, Evie immediately nodded and agreed. The two walked together to the dressing area when Eris suddenly pretended to mention Wendy identally. Evie was a typical all-beauty-and-no- brain kind of woman. And because she valued looks more than anything, she was jealous of Wendy''s natural beauty and grace. "Eris, don''t mind Wendy. She is just a neer. Even if she is beautiful, so what? There are hundreds of beautiful women entering the entertainment industry every year. How many can rise to fame in the end? If one wants to be popr, having a beautiful face is not enough. She must also possess excellent acting skills, right?" Evie made sure her words were ttering, obviously to curry favor. With a grin etched on her face, Eris shifted her gaze at Ana, making thetter got the cue to utter, "Wendy is really pretty. In fact, isn''t she taking away your role just because of her pretty face?" "Oh, shut up, Ana! How could you?!" Eris snapped, rolling her eyes at her assistant. As if realizing that she said too much, Ana quickly tapped and covered her mouth before panning her eyes at Evie. "I...I didn''t say anything..." Ana tried to discredit her words. However, the more she tried to cover something, the more Evie wanted to dig deeper. "Eris, what''s going on, actually? Did Wendy take anything from me?" "No, no...Don''t worry about that.Ana was just talking nonsense." Evie grabbed Eris''s wrist and begged, "Eris, I have always regarded you as my friend and idol.More than that, we''re under the samepany.If you know anything about it, you must tell me!" Eris opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. "Eris, please!" Stomping her foot, Eris looked around before dragging Evie into her van. "Evie, I''ve always regarded you as a good friend.I''m not supposed to tell anyone about this.But since you''re insisting, I''ll let you know a little secret that only a few people know.Promise me that you won''t tell anyone else." "I won''t tell anyone." Evie raised her right hand as if she was taking a crucial pledge. Eris then pulled her to sit and utter in a deep voice, "I heard from Mr.Davies that all the roles of the series "Story of Concubine Ivanka" had been finalized, and the role of Lady Faye is the only one pending. As you know, the biggestpanies investing in this show are Glory Media and Starlight Media. The lead actor and supporting actress are all from Glory Media, so Mr.Davies wants another supporting actress from ourpany to y Lady Faye." Nodding, Evie asked anxiously, "And then?" "After careful thought, Mr.Davies thought that you were the most suitable from ourpany to y Lady Faye, so he rmended you to Director Williams.He went over your previous projects and thought that your image is in line with Lady Faye and your acting skills are pretty good.But as you know, ourpany is not in a good term with Glory Media, and Director Williams is cautious not to offend anyone from that agency.So, he had to arrange another audition for the role of Lady Faye.But in reality, he had already promised Mr.Davies that he''ll give the role to you." At this point, Evie''s heart was beating frantically. Her eyes were filled with so much anticipation as she asked, "Then...How did the role end up with Wendy Finch?" "As you can see, Wendy Finch is so beautiful..." Eris said half a sentence on purpose, leaving room for Evie''s imagination to fill in what she meant. And just as Eris had expected, thetter''s facepletely changed when she finally realized what that meant. Without any doubt, Evie immediately believed every word that came out of Erin''s mouth. Evie had actually been Wesley Davies''s lover for years now. Thest time they slept together, the old man promised that he would help her win Lady Faye''s role. And a few days ago, he confirmed that she had finallynded the role, only to be disappointed two days later when the part was given to another actress. In return, Evie had been bestowed the role of another concubine who only appeared in four episodes! Now Evie realized that it was Wendy who stole her role! Extremely frustrated, Evie stood from her seat and clenched her fist. "That bitch! Ana was right! She must have struck a deal with someone using her beauty! Otherwise, how could she havended the role already meant for someone else?! That woman is just a neer, and she doesn''t even have an agency. How could she get such a big role in a series directed by someone like Director Williams?! Ugh! She is really a bitch! I hate her! Since she dares to take my role, I will kill her!" Afraid that someone might hear Evie, Eris hurriedly covered her mouth and reminded, "Keep your voice down.Someone might hear you.I shouldn''t have told you about it.Ana spoke too much." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Evie, who felt touched with such honesty, held her hand and uttered, "Eris, don''t say that.I know you really regard me as your friend.Thank you for telling me this.If it wasn''t for you, I''d definitely still be a fool." "Well, I just feel a little pity that you have finally gotten a big break only to have the chance taken to by a neer." Hearing this, Evie''s face twisted into a grimace of annoyance. "I won''t let her go.Since Wendy Finch dared to steal my role, I will make her suffer!" Eris patted Evie''s hand tofort her, but a hint of coldness shed through her eyes while a devious grin slowly crept on her lips. Chapter 26: Threat Chapter 26: Threat At the edges of the site, Mason and Kane stood side by side as they watched the two actresses¡¯ performance. Mason was rubbing his chin toward the end. "Interesting.This really is quite interesting! Eris was defeated by the supporting actress just like that, and she wasn''t even able to fight back even once.This neer, Wendy Finch, is quite a force to be reckoned." He wasn''t exaggerating; the leading actress had indeed been well and truly defeated. This sort of thing only happened when two opposing talents acted together in a single scene. It was sometimes caused by a discrepancy in the strength of the characters as written, but there were instances where the rift was due to the gap of skills between the actors or actresses. Either way, it always left a bad impression on anyone watching. From the onset, it was clear that Eris possessed the leading role, and her character was by no means a doormat. With this recent series of bad takes, anyone could see that it was Eris the actress who failed to measure up to the role. And that wasn''t all. In the process, Wendy had also been able to showcase her acting skills. Eris'' constant blunders weren''t all her fault. In fact, it could all be attributed to Wendy''s eyes, her subtle movements, and the tone of her voice. It had all messed up the other actress'' momentum and toyed with Eris'' psyche. Mason smacked his lips, looking like he was enjoying every bit of what was unfolding. "Do you think Wendy maybe has a grudge against Eris? Even I think this is a bit too much...Oh! Something even more interesting has been going through the crew''s grapevine today.Do you want to hear it?" Kane shot him a t look. At the moment, the actor was not only in demand within the industry, but he also held two percent of Glory Media''s shares. That might not sound like much to ay person, but the annual revenue of thepany was always astronomical. Two percent of that was a hefty sum that Mason could live off offortably for the rest of his life. This of course meant that he was on good terms with Kane, and knew that the CEO had been born with a poker face. Mason had never minded his cool and aloof expressions at all. "I''ll tell you anyway!" Mason chuckled and told his story. "One of the supporting actresses here got her face all red and swollen after applying the makeup.Director Williams asked someone to check on the cosmetics and investigated, and they found out that some harmful substance had been added to the stuff.The juicy part is that that same set of makeup was supposed to have been used by Wendy, too.Director Williams ordered the staff to keep this matter under wraps and they''re all hush-hush about it." Kane was not interested in such trifling gossip at all. He took another long look at Wendy in the distance and then strode away. "Wait, what? You''re just going to leave like this?" Mason hurried after him. "Wait for me! I''m finished for the day.Let''s go grab some drinks." "No." "Aww, why not? Is your wife forbidding you to go have some fun?" At the mention of Rosie, Kane''s nk expression immediately twisted into one of disgust. "Don''t even speak of the woman." "Really? Did you two have another quarrel?" Mason chased after him and the two both left. It was already six in the evening when everyone started to pack up the filming site. Wendy went to the dressing room to change her clothes and remove her makeup. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There were a lot of people inside, and the ce was a mess. But the moment she stepped inside, all theughter and conversation instantly stopped. Everyone looked at her curiously. Wendy brushed their gazes aside and greeted them with modesty, to which they responded with polite smiles of their own. She was aware of what was going on in their minds. They had all seen her best Eris earlier, and she knew it must have beenparable to David beating Goliath. After all, Eris was an A-lister while she was a mere neer. Of course the others would be wary of her. Not that Wendy cared about any of that. She quickly changed her clothes and left. "Miss Finch, Eris wants to see you!" Ana had been waiting for Wendy from a dark corner outside the dressing room, and when thetter emerged, she rushed over. "Miss Finch," the assistant whispered while keeping her head down. "Pleasee with me." Huh? Eris really couldn''t hold herself back for too long, could she? Wendy smiled and followed Ana. Since the day she had learned that Eris was ying the heroine of the show, Wendy had always known that they would cross paths multiple times. It was inevitable, so she had decided early on to wee the encounters with open arms. Eris probably had something to say, and so did Wendy. Eris¡¯ van was parked close to the filming site, and when Ana opened the door, Wendy got inside without any hesitation. The other actress hadn''t changed from her costumes yet, and she was leaning against her seat with her eyes closed. The sudden sound of the door opening jolted her upright, and Eris opened her eyes to the sight of Wendy. She immediately red with hatred. Wendy just smiled. How typical, Eris would only show her true face when nobody else was around. Wendy settledfortably on one of the vacant seats, not even bothering with greetings. "What do you want?" she asked point nk. Eris could only stare at her. Three years ago, this girl hadn''t even known how to dress up beautifully. Wendy had been weak and easy to bully. But she seemed to havepletely changed. Loathe was she to admit it, even Eris couldn''t deny that Wendy had be exquisitely beautiful. At the moment, she had on a simple red dress, but her ss and grace somehow made it look like a luxury brand. Her ck curls tumbled over her shoulders and gave her an air of mystery, while her long and slender legs never failed to make people turn their heads. Her beauty and elegance were hard to ignore. Wendy kept smiling, the look in her eyes clear and confident. Eris'' hands unconsciously clenched into fists. What on earth had made Wendy change so much in just three years? * A sense of foreboding and desperation rose in her heart. "How lucky you are, Wendy Finch!" "Of course I am." Wendy raised an eyebrow, her expression sharp. "I have yet to deal with evil people like yourself and avenge the death my mother." "Stop dreaming, Wendy, you can never beat me!" "Ha ha, if you say so.But then, if I truly arm no threat to you, I wonder why you''re going to such lengths to warn me off?" "Three years must have really done a lot to you! I see you''ve be rather eloquent." "I''m ttered." It was like punching on air, and Eris'' frustration only grew with each strike.She no longer wanted to y word games with Wendy. "You! Quit from this show!" Wendy scratched her ear, pretending not to hear. "What did you say?" "I said, quit from the cast of this show!" Eris sneered with disdain. "Don''t think you can win against me just because of what happened today.You''re still a hundred years too early to be fantasizing about that! Did you think the entertainment circle is some yground where all you do is run around and have fun? Ha ha, don''t be ridiculous! If I expose what happened to you three years ago, your whole career will be over, just like that!" "Okay then." Wendy nodded. "That makes sense." Eris grinded her teeth in anger. Wendy was reacting differently from what she had imagined. She should be in a panic now, kneeling and begging for her past to be kept hidden. "Wendy Finch!" Eris shouted. "You must think I''m joking, but I''m not! I''m telling you, you only have until tomorrow.If you don''t quit by then, I will tell everyone that you kept thepany of a gigolo when you were neen and gave birth to his child a yearter!" Then she leaned close to Wendy, her face twisted into an ugly expression. "I think everyone will hate you after learning this information, don''t you?" Chapter 27: An Evil Couple Meant For Each Other Chapter 27: An Evil Couple Meant For Each Other "I don''t know if I will be the one that everybody hates, but I''m sure you will!" Furrowing her brows in confusion, Eris asked, "What do you mean?" Wendy stood up gracefully, opened her purse, and extracted a thick document. She handed it to Eris while arching her right brow. With a suspicious nce, thetter took it over, only to be surprised with the paper''s content. On it was several photos of her and Brian in intimate situations. She looked younger in the photographs, much different from how she was now. Each photo was marked with the time and date it was shot. But what shocked Eris to the brim were Brian''s intimate photos with Wendy and the mark of time and date on them! Even the clothes Brian wore were the same to what he was wearing dating Eris! These photos were enough to prove that Brian cheated on Wendy with Eris. If these photos were seen by others...situations. She looked younger in the photographs, much different from how she was now. Each photo was marked with the time and date it was shot. But what shocked Eris to the brim were Brian''s intimate photos with Wendy and the mark of time and date on them! Even the clothes Brian wore were the same to what he was wearing dating Eris! These photos were enough to prove that Brian cheated on Wendy with Eris. If these photos were seen by others... ¡®Oh, God!¡¯ Eris thought, trembling in fear. As a primary response to her frustration, she tore the paper into pieces. "Go ahead.Tear them apart.I''ve got more copies." Wendy grinned deviously. Because of this, fury surged within Eris, making her turn utterly red. "Wendy Finch!" she yelled, veins bulging out of her neck. "Think again before you expose my past.Let''s see which news is more sensational.The news about a nameless actress like me giving birth to a child of a male prostitute years back or the news of an A-list actress shamelessly bing the third party who stole her sister''s boyfriend.I want to see which one the media will focus more on." Looking at Wendy''s confident face, Eris turned pale as a paper rumormongers to get rid of them online. But, if the media persists and investigates further, what do you think will happen? They will find that Wendy Finch died three years ago, and the funeral was held at the same time her household registration was canceled. Do you think the police will get interested and eventually start a thorough investigation? If that happens, I will tell them the truth...Even if they can''t find evidence to incriminate you, I''ll make sure it will be the end of your career." Seeing how immensely affected Eris was, Wendy couldn''t help but celebrate. Chuckling to her heart''s content, she continued, "By the way, how is your rtionship with Brian Oliver?" "What are you nning?" Eris red at Wendy. "Oh, look at your eyes! Don''t worry.I won''t tumble twice in the same ce.I''m not interested in that scumbag at all! In fact, I think you two are a perfect match.You actuallyplement each other! As people say, a bitch is only right for a scumbag.You can''t break up, you know.Only when you love each other can you do less harm to other people!" "Wendy Finch!" Eris looked like a predator ready to devour its prey. "Are you furious now? I''m not done yet.You have dated Brian for three years, right? It''s been a while.He is twenty-six years old now.Hmmm, I think it''s time for you to get married. The public won''t be surprised anymore. After all, you unt your rtionship in the news almost every day. You two seem really happy, but I have one question. Did Brian ever take you home to meet his parents? As far as I know, his parents expect a lot from their future daughter-inw. They especially dislike women from the entertainment circle. As those words escaped Wendy¡¯s mouth, she remembered the time she gave up the idea of majoring in acting all for Brian''s sake. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking back now, it was the most regretful thing she had done. "Oh, if only you could see your face right now! Ha-ha! His parents don''t like you, do they?" Wendy burst into another series of diabolicughter. Then, adding salt to the injury, she added, "Well, if they like you, it doesn''t matter if the scandal is exposed to the public.But if they don''t like you and this scandal was disclosed, do you think you could still marry into the Oliver family?" Of course not! Eris knew clearly that Brian''s parents looked down upon her! He was from a well- respected wealthy family, while she was just the daughter from her mother''s first marriage. In the past three years, Eris had tried her best to please Brian''s parents, but they never gave her a chance. In fact, she had only met them once yet! And although it was a short meeting, she couldn''t forget the way they looked at her.Their eyes were full of disdain! It seemed as though she was very shameless and immoral. If Brian''s parents learned about this scandal... Eris shivered with just the thought of that. No! She would never let that happen! It took her a lot of effort to get together with Brian. She couldn''t lose him like this! "Wendy Finch! How dare you!" Wendy''s face darkened. She looked at Eris with eyes full of mockery as she retorted, "Try me! Why do you think I have the guts to appear in front of you again after what you have done to me? I''m ready to deal with everything! Don''t ever think you can do that to me again! I''m not the person I was three years ago.Let''s fight head-on and see who will die more miserably in the end!" "What do you want, Wendy Finch?" "Stop pretending to be pitiful.I don''t buy it." Wendy patted her purse and reminded Eris, "And you''d better tell your mother when you go home.Only a few of us know what happened that year.If I see more gossip in any newspaper...No matter who was behind it, I will hand over these things to the media!" Wendy''s threat rendered Eris utterly speechless. The fire of fury in thetter''s eyes was so intense that she could burn Wendy with her re. "Well, I don''t have anything else to discuss with you.Remember what I said today.Let''s not involve other people in this fight." After saying that, Wendy opened the door and got off the van. The moment she stepped foot outside, a breeze of fresh air weed her face. Taking a deep breath, Wendy felt much better and lighter. It was as if a heavy load was taken off of her shoulders. When Roger told Wendy that the heroine of the series would be yed by Eris, she knew this day woulde soon. And toe ready for thebat, she requested Roger to investigate the matter three years ago. He was really capable, and it didn''t take him long to find evidence to prove that Brian had cheated on her. And today, she was finally able to use those pieces of evidence to her advantage. Standing at the door of the van and listening to the sound of something smashed inside, Wendy smiled gently. Huh! As someone who had been used to living afortable life with all her caprices, Eris could not bear such a light blow. ¡®This is just the beginning, '' Wendy dered to herself. "AhI" Eris smashed everything that she could get her hands on, but it was not enough to vent all her anger. With eyes red out of extreme anger, she slumped on the seat and gasped for breath. "Wendy Finch Ahhilii" she yelled with all her might. Since childhood, Wendy had always grabbed everyone''s attention. And for Eris, she was just "Wendy''s sister". Whenever Wendy was around, no one would see her. Eris was the invisible sister to everyone. Why?! Was it because Wendy was more beautiful? Wendy stole their father''s love from her when she was a little girl and then went on to steal her boyfriend. "Wendy Finch!" Why wasn''t she dead? Why wasn''t she dead! ? Eris''s mother assured that Wendy had been thrown into the sea. Why didn''t she die just like her mother?! Die? Eris suddenly realized something. Then, as the idea got more intense in her head, she snickered like a crazy person. ¡®That''s right!¡¯ she thought. As long as Wendy died, all her problems would be gone! Chapter 28: The Astronomical Penalty Chapter 28: The Astronomical Penalty As soon Wendy walked out of the shooting ce, someone blocked her way. "Are you Miss Finch?" Wendy stopped and looked at the beautiful woman sporting a business suit. "Who are you?"she asked, curiosity painted all over her face. "I''m Miss Cotton, Mr.Evans''s secretary.Do you have time right now, Miss Finch? Our CEO wants to talk to you." Mr.Evans? Wendy''s heart thumped upon hearing that name. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Do you mean Kane Evans?" Smiling gently, the secretary replied, "Yes, that''s right." "Oh, okay!" Wendy followed the secretary out of Studio City. It was already getting dark, and the neon lights had starting illuminating outside. After a while, a luxury car halted by the gate. And the next seconds, the window slowly lowered, revealing the person sitting on the back seat. Much to Wendy''s surprise, it was indeed Mr. Evans in a suit. "Mr.Evans..."she called, still in slight awe. "Get in." The man cocked his head to invite her in. As the CEO of Glory Media, Mr. Evans was a respected man, and he certainly wouldn''t do anything and to her, Thinking of that, Wendy calmly opened the door and settled on the back seat. Meanwhile, his secretary boarded the car in the passenger seat. As soon as they were all inside, the driver roared the engine to life and stepped steadily on the gas. In just a few moments, the Studio City was soon out of their sight. Kane Evans sat expressionlessly and rigid. His all-ck suit only highlighted the rigid aura emanating from him. Beside him was Wendy, who sat still, utterly lost for words to utter. Oddly enough, she could see Ryan in this man. But unlike Kane, the former still held emotions within him, no matter how cold he might be at times. Kane never hinted at any emotions shing in his eyes. Even when he got married to Rosie four years ago, Wendy had never seen him smile. And right now, the atmosphere in the car was a little tense and strained. None of them spoke, and the deafening silence only added to the thickness of the air inside. After a while, Wendy moved uneasily, feeling slightly embarrassed. Coughing, she finally decided to break the ufortable silence and said, "Mr.Evans, where are we going?" "Ourpany." "Oh, I see..." After that quick exchange, it quieted down in the car again. Wendy kept mum and leaned against the window to appreciate the night scenery of Ywood. It was a coastal city with wet air and ever-changing weather. The sun had been high in the morning, making the air sultry, but now it was beginning to spritzing a little. With her head against the ss, Wendy quietly gazed at the drizzle outside the window. Suddenly, she felt a heavy nce falling on. When she turned her head, she saw Kane''s deep and mysterious eyes piercing at her. Blinking, Wendy carefully returned his gaze again, only to find his usual cold eyes. At this point, she was rendered utterly speechless and quite confused. But Kane turned his head away and asked, "Are you not gonna say that you''re actually rted to me?" Stunned, Wendy furrowed her brows and asked, "What?" "You are Rosie''s cousin.I remember you from the wedding." Now, Wendy was really surprised. She didn''t expect that he would still remember her after only meeting her once four years ago. "Mr.Evans, do you want to talk to me because I''m Rosie''s cousin?" "No." "Okay," said Wendy, shrugging. After a long silence, Kane finally said, "You are very different from your cousin." "Everyone is different in their own way." Hearing that, Mr.Evans was caught off guard for a moment. "You are right!"he replied, nodding. And although he rpsed to being cold again, Wendy felt that his aura was not stern. Still, she did not know what to say. After all, this was such an unexpected meeting. And Kane was really a strange man! Thankfully, the car soon arrived at Glory Media''s building. The office area was in a luxurious building, which consisted thirty-two floors in total. Outside was a huge sign shing the brightly lit words, "Glory Media." It was almost seven o''clock in the evening, but the whole building was still brightly lit. Wendy got off the car and walked inside along with Mr. Evans and his secretary. The first floor, which was coated with several beige leather sofas, was undeniably too spacious. As soon as they stepped foot on the front desk, the beautiful receptionist bowed and greeted them, "Good evening, Mr.Evans!" Kane nodded expressionlessly without greeting her back. Beside the reception desk was a shelf for entertainment magazines. Meanwhile, photos of thepany''s stars nketed the white wall. With a quick scan, Wendy saw dozens of photographs arranged in ordance with the actors poprity. Some were A-list stars, while others were less recognized in the industry yet still popr. "Miss Cotton, please have the contract ready for Miss Finch to sign." "Okay!" The secretary ushered Wendy to the reception room. "Miss Finch, please follow me," she invited with a smile."Sign the contract?" "Yes! Mr.Evans especially went to the set today to have a look at your acting.He felt that you possess such great potential, so he decided to sign you in hispany.Miss Finch, I''m sure you already know about ourpany.In that case, I won''t bother you with the introduction.The contract has been printed already.I''ll go and get it.If there''s no problem and you agree with the terms, we''ll sign it pronto.Is that okay?" I Miss Cotton informed at once as if all these were not a big deal at all. "Okay." Wendy managed to reply casually, even though her heart was beating frantically. She was slightly frenzied. She knew it was all too sudden, but she was still very excited upon hearing what Miss Cotton said! After all, she knew how rare it was for a neer to sign a contract with Glory Media. Yet even with that, thepany still assured neers of a future in the entertainment industry. And Wendy was not gonna lie - she liked Glory Media''s reputation in the field. Once she had signed up with the agency, she could focus on her acting career since her agency would take care of the rest for her! Soon enough, the secretary went back, with the contract printed out and ready in her hand. And when Wendy thoroughly read the contract, she was lost for words. The terms and conditions indicated were very much favorable to her! Thepany promised to help her getmercials, provide her with an assistant and a house to live in! What was more, she had the liberty to choose which project she wanted! Except for a TV series and a movie chosen by the company every year, she could act on any project at her own will! Even her ie was so much agreeable, with sixty percent of her fees going to her pay while the agency got only forty percent! That was indeed a great deal! If it was anotherpany, she was certain they''d offer her a fifty-fifty division of ie. Although the ten percent wasn''t much of a big deal to famous stars, it was for a neer like Wendy!! Besides, the ratio was not permanently fixed. If she were to win awards as she progressed with her career, Glory Media would consider upping her share! "Miss Cotton...Are you sure this contract is really for me?" "Yes, this is the contract prepared especially for you.Is there anything wrong with it, Miss Finch?" "No..." Wendy answered, still bewildered at the seemingly too good to be true terms and conditions. Yet still, there were some points she could not understand. Normally, contracts like this wouldst for five years since there was no guarantee that a neer would eventually rise to fame. If the actress couldn''t get a break within five years, thepany would have to let her go. But ording to Wendy''s contract, she had ten years to make it. More than that, the contract specifically prohibited her from dating or enter a romantic rtionship. Nowadays, the entertainment circle was different from how it was during the 80s. At that time, actors and actresses known to publicly date experienced a plummet in their poprity. They didn''t have the freedom to freely fall in love. But now, fans were more epting. In fact, if two stars were known to be dating, that would even boost their poprity. It was a great thing for both the stars and thepany and also the reason why some personalities would fake a rtionship and fool the public just to soar high. But Wendy''s contract was binding in this aspect. Third, the penalty was so unusual! Once Wendy signed the contract and broke one of its terms and conditions, she would be required to pay a billion. One billion! That was a lot! She wouldn''t make that much money even if she worked every day from dusk to dawn. Tightly holding the pen, Wendy swallowed hard at the sight of the words ¡®one billion¡¯. After all, she had never heard any contract to entail such a massive penalty! With this thought, the pen hung in waiting in her hand as Wendy hesitated to sign the papers. Chapter 29: The Contract Was Signed Chapter 29: The Contract Was Signed Wendy held on to the pen but did not sign her name on the contract. "Miss Finch, is there any other problem?" Secretary Cotton frowned, feeling a little nervous. The CEO had told her to secure Wendy Finch''s partnership with Glory Media no matter what the cost. Although she was unaware of the reasons, she naturally needed toply with her boss'' orders. "Miss Finch, is there anything you are not satisfied with?" she asked again, this time with a gentler voice. "To be honest, this is the most favorable contract ourpany has drafted up for a beginner actress to date.No matter where you go, I''m afraid you''d never find an offer that would be more advantageous for you." Wendy had already known that, of course. She was hesitating exactly because the contract was much too favorable for her end. She was the type who believed that all good thingse with a price. Wendy pondered some more before asking the secretary the most pressing question in her mind. "Miss Cotton, may I ask why yourpany is willing to sign me on under such good terms?" The other woman breathed a sigh of relief. If that was all that was bothering Wendy, then it wouldn''t be a problem. Nevertheless, she had to give the actress credit; if it had been someone else, the secretary was sure that they would have signed the contract immediately. Miss Finch, on the other hand, kept her head cool and rational in the face of a very tempting offer. "When you participated in the audition, our CEO had personally witnessed your performance.He thought then that you had great potential, and asked us to draft the contract right after he returned to the offices." Was that so? Kane thought she had the qualifications, so he was willing to bet on her skills? But why was she still feeling uneasy about the whole arrangement? Wendy twisted the pen between her fingers. "The penalty, though...It''s a little too high, don''t you think?" It was, in fact, a massive amount of money. But Secretary Cotton had already prepared a response for this question. "Are you perhaps nning to break the terms of the contract at some point in the future?" Of course not! For Wendy, there wasn''t much of a difference between five years and ten years given that the rest of the terms were loose and considerate of her. As for the stiption forbidding her to fall in love, well, that was the very rule she would never be able to break. She had long been disillusioned with the concept of romance, ever since Brian''s betrayal. Not to mention the fact that she now had Ray. Her only wish in life was to see her son grow safely into a happy and healthy adult. But there was still one more thing. "Miss Cotton, this contract is really tempting and I am honestly very interested in this deal.But I have one condition." The secretary frowned but said, "Go ahead." "I have an agent, who has been helping all these years, especially during the most difficult times of my life.He is verypetent and reliable.As you may already know, the Story of Concubine Ivanka is the first project I''vended since my return.My agent helped me from getting a spot at the audition all the way to the filming stage.What I mean to say is, I hope that I can bring him with me and we can join Glory Media together.Simply put, I would like him to continue being my agent." Secretary Cotton''s frown deepened. "I know this request may be a little unreasonable," Wendy added hurriedly. "I''m willing to have my stipted ie lowered in exchange.Please consider it." Roger was her friend and her savior. Now that an opportunity for a better life had appeared, she couldn''t just leave him and walk the path to sess by herself. If she couldn''t take Roger with her, then she would rather not sign the contract. "Miss Finch, please wait a moment.I can''t decide on this matter on my own.I have to ask the CEQ." "That''s all right." Later in the CEO''s office, Kane¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he listened to the secretary''s report. "Did she really say that?" "Yes, sir." Kane fell silent, an unreadable expression on his face. He remained this way for a good while. "Wow, just how good is she to Roger?" Luke asked from his spot on the sofa, chuckling and shaking his legs. No sooner had he finished speaking than two pairs of icy eyes zeroed in on him. One was Kane Evans''s, and the other was his brother''s. "What? I didn''t say anything wrong!" "Just shut up!" Luke pretended to sigh dejectedly. "Ah, well.Very few people are brave enough to tell the truth these days." He and Ryan hade to Glory Media after finishing their work for the day, and they did so for the sole purpose of receiving Wendy''s signed contract. Luke eyed his brother now, who was on the other side of the sofa, his eyes red-rimmed and his complexion pale. "Brother, wouldn''t you like to have a rest?" "No." Ryan turned to Secretary Cotton and didn''t mince his words. "Say yes to her demands." "Yes, boss." The woman left and closed the door behind her, leaving the room to stew in a tense atmosphere. Kane stared at Ryan for one long moment before speaking. "Ryan, is it true that you''ve taken a liking to this woman? Is that why you''re going through such lengths to sigh her under thepany?" Ryan didn''t respond. "Kane, are you seriously asking that at this point? Have you ever seen my brother spend so much time at the mere thought of a woman?" Kane''s face darkened. And then he said what had to be the longest monologue he had ever spoken in recent memory. "Ryan! Although Roger is our best friend, and we grew up together, he''s never been so concerned about a woman before.For Wendy Finch''s sake, he especially asked for a spot at the audition, arranged the apartment where she would be staying, and diligently bought all her living necessities.He has finallye home after being abroad alone for so many years.Ryan...Are you really going to compete with Roger for the affections of a woman?" Ryan finally turned to Kane and pierced the other man with a sharp gaze. "Ryan..." "They are nothing more than just good friends." "No, you''re wrong.Roger admitted it to me himself.He loves Wendy." Ryan''s eyes turned colder at that, and Kane felt an immense pressure that made him want to hide under his desk and away from Ryan''s sight. After a long while, Ryan let up and leaned back on the sofa. "We all know who it is that Roger loves," he said in a t and resigned voice. Kane flushed with embarrassment at the words. Wendy looked at the contract yet again and sighed. She was painfully aware that her request was out of line. Glory Media was no doubt sincere with their generous offer, so how could she still want more? s! If she had been the CEO of thepany, she would definitely think the neer ungrateful and ambitious. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But while she harbored her regrets, she didn''t want to change her condition. She was still lost in her thoughts when Miss Cotton returned. "Miss Finch." Wendy grabbed her purse, prepared to leave in the next instant. "Our boss agrees with your request." What?! Did he really agree? Wendy gaped at the secretary, who was smiling broadly. "Our Boss holds you in high esteem, Miss Finch.He thinks you are loyal and admires you very much.He nodded readily when I told him your terms.More to the point, he will not be docking your stipted ie." A wave of pleasure and surprise washed over Wendy. Perhaps Kane was being so nice to her for the sake of her cousin? She was too over the moon to realize that Miss Cotton had been saying "Boss" all this time instead of "CEO". "Miss Finch, can we sign the contract now?" "Oh! Right, okay.Of course!" Without any further ado, Wendy signed her name on the document. The secretary was ovee with relief. ¡®Hooray!¡¯ the secretary eximed in her mind. She had finallypleted her mission. Miss Cotton produced thepany seal and stamped it on the designated spot. From that point on, the contract was in full effect. As expected, there were two copies of the document, and the secretary carefully ced one set inside a file sleeve while handing the other set to Wendy. "Now, Miss Finch, as I mentioned before, our boss thinks very highly of you.He has something he wants to tell you face to face.If you have nothing else to attend to next, please follow me to the CEO''s office." Chapter 30: He Became Her Boss Chapter 30: He Became Her Boss "Yes, I know the rules." Even if she had something else to do, she still had to meet her future boss first anyway. But Wendy started to feel strange again. Hadn''t shee topany in the same car with Kane? Couldn''t he have said something back then? Or were there some things that could only be spoken once the contract was signed? This was getting a bit confusing. "Would you please lead the way for me?" "Of course." The secretary had only led her to the elevator banks. With the folder in her arms, she nodded at the elevator. "The CEO''s office is on the 32nd floor.I can''t take you all the way there since I have other things to take care of." Wendy was speechless for a moment. It was her first time in this building how could anyone expect her to just march into the CEO''s office by herself?! "Is there any problem, Miss Finch?" "...No." Despite her answer, Wendy''s lips were twitching. She entered the elevator and pressed the button for the 32nd floor. It carried her all the way to the top without stopping at any other floors. The elevator dinged and the doors opened. Wendy had thought that since Miss Cotton and the receptionist were still in the building, the other employees must still be working as well. But the sight that greeted her was a surprise. This floor was wide and brightly lit, but all the desks and chairs were empty. Nobody else was there. It was so quiet that the ck of her high heels against the floor tiles sounded louder than usual. The air conditioner was still on, though, and the room''s temperature was quite low. This, in addition to her apprehension, caused goose bumps to appear on her arms. It was like a scene from a horror movie. Wendy quickly shook the absurd thoughts away from her head and made a beeline for the CEO''s office at the other end of the hall. She stopped at the door and knocked gently. "Mr.Evans, it''s Wendy Finch." "Come in," A cold voice came from inside the office. Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. That voice sounded familiar, but she was sure it wasn''t Kane who had spoken. Wendy pushed the door and took a peek. She couldn''t see anyone, so she slowly stepped into the room. All of a sudden, a figure jumped out from behind a door and made a face at her. "Ahi" Wendy screamed. Luke burst intoughter. "Dear Wendy, were you scared? You scaredy cat!" "Luke? !" She had a hand over her chest as she demanded, "What are you doing here?" "Ha ha, it''s not just me, you know.My brother is also here." As he moved to the side, Wendy finally noticed the man lounging leisurely at the sofa in the middle of the office. He was still in his signature ck suit, and one hand was draped lightly over his forehead. He sat quietly, but his piercing gaze was looking straight at her. Wendy instantly felt her skin prickle, and her own temples began to throb. Ryan and his daughter had stayed in her apartment for just one night, but so many humiliating things had happened in such a short span of time. She felt justified at kicking them out the very next day. Well, the father and child hadn''t appeared in front of her in the days that followed, so she had foolishly believed that they would no longer have any contact in the future. She suddenly flushed at the memory of that cursed day. She took a couple of steps back before demanding, "Why are you here?" She looked around the room again. "Where is Mr.Evans?" "It''s way past his working hours," Ryan finally spoke, his voice hoarse. He kept staring at Wendy like he was lost in his thoughts. It was her first day of filming, and she had especially chosen a red dress for such a milestone. It was not easy to look good in a bright red outfit, but she looked perfect in it, the crimson shade complimenting her clear and delicate skin. Her skin was very fine, as white as jade, with a warm luster. Dressed in such bright red, she looked as lovely as fresh cherry. It was a camisole dress, the thin straps covering the barest skin and entuating her corbones and smooth shoulders. The dress tapered down to fit her slim waist while hugging the rest of her curves in all the right ces. The hem stopped just ten centimeters above her knees, showcasing her long legs and a significant portion of her thighs. The image was burning itself into Ryan''s eyes. Then he scowled. Was she wearing this exact same dress while mingling with the film crew for an entire day? The hunger in his eyes was easy to read, and Wendy blushed even more beneath his hot gaze. She clutched at the chain of her purse with unease and moved subtly in an attempt to cover herself. "Why...Why are you here?" she asked again. "Dear Wendy, don''t you know which group Glory Media belongs to?" Luke teased. "Of course I know." "Oh? And?" "It''s Oliver Group..." Realization hit her even as she spoke, and Wendy''s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked back and forth between the brothers, aghast. Oliver Group! Ryan Oliver? She felt like she had just been struck by lightning. There had always been something familiar about his name ever since the first time she had heard it, but she had never figured it out all this time. So he was connected with Oliver Group. No, worse who was the current president of Oliver Group? It was Ryan Oliver! He was the big boss of Oliver Group himself! Wendy swallowed hard. Unbidden, her hand lifted to point a trembling finger at the two men. "You! You...You''re..." Second generation conglomerates from Oliver Group. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They came from an extremely wealthy family. And if Ryan was the big boss, then that would make Luke the famous yboy younger brother. And the little girl, Precious, was definitely the princess of this esteemed family. This much was rather well-known to the public. Wendy put a hand over her head, feeling dizzy at this newfound information. "Are you alright, Dear Wendy?" She turned and stared at Luke. Try as she might, she was finding it hard to reconcile this childish man with the libertine that had always made the headlines. As for Ryan, there hadn''t really been any rumors worth mentioning, but his brother was a different matter. Luke was a regr subject among the members of the entertainment circle, despite not being a part of it himself. It was mostly due to the fact that basically all of his ex-girlfriends were celebrities models, actresses, or up anding talents. Wendy suddenly felt the contract in her hands turn heavy. She looked at the contract and finally came to her senses. "So, then.Did you also prepare this contract for me?" Everything was starting to make sense now. No wonder they were freely lounging inside Kane''s office. No wonder the stiptions of the agreement had been strangely skewed in her favor! This man was actually her boss. After so much excitement, it was as though a basin of cold water had just been poured over Wendy''s head, and the contract she held in her hand had turned into a hot potato. She lowered her eyes and tried to calm herself down for a bit. When she looked up again, her gaze had taken on a sharp glint. "Mr.Oliver, why did you go to such lengths to sign me under Glory Media? Just what exactly do you want from me? " Chapter 31: Teach You How To Chase After Wendy Chapter 31: Teach You How To Chase After Wendy "You saved Precious.Because of you, she''s fine now." To determine what he had intended, Wendy followed his terms to decipher them, attempting to comprehend, "ls this contract the payoff for my actions to save Precious?" "Sort of.Let''s make that assumption." Wendy''s long-awaited bout of stress eased up a little. She was now rxed after she heard him. Well...It was certainly a relief. She was actually afraid that Ryan wanted her to be his lover. Or worse, take advantage of her. Wait! She couldn''t confidently go on. Wendy abruptly remembered that the chairman of Oliver Group, Ryan, had been rumored. He was surely powerful. Yet he wasn''t exempted with gossips. The CEO of Oliver Group had been widely spected to be gay, some said. With that, Wendy was then reassured. At least she could now feel a bit safer. It appeared that she was crazy. To put it another way, that could be said when she found out what kind of individual Ryan was. He was the CEO of Oliver Group. Therefore, every decision that he made would have a significant oue and changes in Ywood. Moreover, he had seen a great variety ofdies. It was hard to believe that he might be in love with someone as unworthy as her. She was a single mother after all! Rewarding her means having to pay back her heroic deed. Thus, it would clear her doubts. Hence, Wendy got it without hesitation. She took two steps back, bowed to the two, and said, "I will work hard in the future, boss." She actually meant what she said. Ryan was speechless. He didn''t except that from her, so he could not utter a phrase. Luke was speechless, too. It seemed that he was surprised by her acknowledgment. "Boss, what else can I do for you? I am willing to do anything you want.You just have to say it, and I''ll do it." Wendy gave a faint smile, revealing a typical eight- toothed grin.Still, Ryan was speechless.This woman was really astonishing.When they were having barbecue in a garden near Wendy''s apartment, it unexpectedly urred to him to ask her if she was terrified of him. She strikingly replied, "No." "You have no authority over me.I don''t work for you.There is nothing I should be scared of you, isn''t there?" So, did she start to fear him now that he was her boss and paying her sry? His curiosity had aroused. Ryan immediately had the feeling of being set up, by himself this time. "Boss," she uttered. "Regarding with the contract..." Maybe, he is concerned that the deal would be made public. It will cause dissatisfaction among other stars, ''Wendy reasoned. "There is nothing you have to worry about." Wendy quickly put her hand on her chest and made a vow to keep the contract secret. "I swear that I will keep the contract confidential, and I won''t tell other stars no matter what." Ryan didn''t say a word again. He truly didn''t know what to say. He actually wanted everyone to know the contract and the fact that she was indeed special to him. As time went by, he scrunched his brow and stated, "Our agreement is finalized, so there is no longer something we need to talk about Precious''s safety." All in Glory Media is in the hands of Kane, and I will refrain from being involved in future operations. Now be wary and aware of all of the terms of the contract and keep them at the forefront of your mind. If you breach the deal, I refuse to assist you further. A ton of words came out of Ryan''s mouth. Wendy nodded as a sign of agreement. "Okay, okay.Don''t worry.I won''t do any dating thing!" The veins on Ryan''s forehead were almost bulging with rage. He brought his forehead into his side, squishing it in pain. "Having signed the deal, you have be a creative part of thepany.You are our artist now.Since you''re our employee, you have to follow thepany''s policy.Because of your and Ray''s current residence isn''t that private and secure enough, there is a necessity for higher level confidentiality.A fine home has been located for you in another part of the city, and I have found a movingpany to help you." His nce at his watch revealed that it was time already. "They must be there any minute now." "Does it mean I have to move now?" It was very dark outside as it was already getting on to be eight o''clock in the evening. Ray was the only one who was left at home. There''d be a chaos if Ray discovered that too many people were showing up to move their luggage. "Don''t be concerned.I asked Precious to go with the movingpany.Precious will exin to Ray about the moving so that he will be informed." This time, Wendy was the one who was speechless. He had been so considerate. Was this how he recognized his employees¡¯ importance? What else was there for her to say? She couldn''t have asked for anything more. To show her gratitude, Wendy bowed again, "Thank you, boss!" "That''s all right then!" Ryan felt uneasy as he observed her polite and distant voice. "Okay, now you go back and move quickly." He pinched between his brows. "All right.Bye, boss.Thank you for everything." "Ha ha! Hahaha!" Luke looked at his brother, who now had a cold face and wasughing hysterically while patting his thigh, as soon as Wendy had left "Ha ha, Ryan, you''ve dug such a big trap for her and arranged such a contract in order to keep her from dating anyone.As a consequence, you were drawn into the situation too.Ha ha, it seems that pursuing a woman is a difficult task for you." "Do you find it funny?" Ryan threw him a cold eye. Luke''s grin froze on his face when the amusement abruptly ceased. "Emmm, in fact, it¡¯s not that funny..." "Luke!" "Yes!" he responded promptly. "Haven''t you been in love for many times? Haven''t you dated so many girls? You must be experienced." Fright was apparent in Luke''s face. He ran over in a sh, braced himself against the sofa''s back, and sat next to Ryan as soon as he spun. "Ryan, are you asking me to show you how to pursue Wendy?" Ryan had no response. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But then, he seemed to concur with all that was said. "Indeed, I''ve dated many girls, but..." Luke raised his chin, obnoxiouslybed his hair, and confidently proimed, "I am a handsome and elegant young man with a kind heart.Nobody could withstand my enticements.As a result, I do not pursue anybody.They, on the other hand, are the ones who do it.To know how to chase the girl of your dreams, my apologies for I don''t have an idea.But if you would like to know how it feels to be pursued, I''m willing to talk about it.You just have to say the word." "Stop joking around! Go serious and say something logical!" Luke didn''t utter a word. "Fine!" Shaking his legs, Luke analyzed to him, "In fact, I''ve never dated a girl like Wendy! Her uniqueness can''t be seen with otherdies out there.But you should hear this.If you''re that determined to chase after her, the difficulty level is extremely arduous." "Why do you say that? What''s your basis?" "ording to Roger, while she was in the US, she was underutilized and only appeared in minor roles.Additionally, she owed him a substantial sum of money." He paused and looked at Ryan. "If you can''t figure out the answer quickly, think about it," Luke conveyed. "There are not as many stunningdies as her.Do you really think it''s difficult for her to make money if she is determined enough to have some? You''ve been in the show business for a while.Those secret unspoken rules have their uses all over the world.This youngdy has been away from home for quite some time and has yet to be introduced to the major leagues.Furthermore, she still owes Roger a great deal of money.It is to say that she doesn''t use her sexuality for mary gain.That is what I''m saying! So, Ryan, the fact is even if you have the wealth, it doesn''t mean you have an edge already." Ryan frowned. Surely, he didn''t like what he heard. "Also, Wendy has been doing this kind of work for quite some time, so she''s likely to have seen a variety Yad Wa im bus, of attractive men in this industry.Still, she has never had a romantic affair with anyone.It shows that she''s not just concerned about looks.Therefore, even though you are handsome, you still have no edge." Having heard that, Ryan furrowed his brows in displeasure. Luke peeked at him and saw that he was very pale. No matter how hard Ryan tried, he couldn''t hide his irritation. "Seriously, you don''t often smile.If you go on like this, you''ll only scare the girls away.That will only makepeting with other men more difficult." Ryan''s eyebrows were almost twisted together in a knot. Finally, Luke concluded, "Thus, obtaining her would be extremely challenging for you!" Ryan abruptly rose to his feet and strode forward. "To be honest, buddy, I''m not done yet.However, there is always hope.There can still be a major shift." Luke followed him with a stumbling stride. "Get to the point!" Ryan abruptly came to a halt, his face flushed with impatience. "All right, all right.Allow me to get straight to the point! Given the situation, let''s begin with the people surrounding her.Wendy clearly cares for Raymond, as I''ve noticed.You may regard this small child as the opening!" Chapter 32: Like Father Like Daughter Chapter 32: Like Father Like Daughter Wendy took a taxi and hurried back home. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As soon as she got to her house, she immediately noticed a movingpany''s truck parked downstairs. A few people were even already loading things into the vehicle. It was dark and raining outside. Wendy was confused as to why they were in such a rush? Quickly, she entered the elevator and headed upstairs. The door was wide open when she arrived. Workers from the movingpany were working hard to get her things out of the house. On the sofa in the living room, Raymond and Precious were sitting side by side. The little boy had already packed a few things in his bag, which he ced near his feet. The two children didn''t notice her arrival, seemingly preupied with chatting with each other. Wendy had no idea what they were talking about. She saw Precious take out something from her backpack excitedly and showed it to Raymond. It was a small box. Her eyes shone brightly as she handed it to the little boy. "What is that?" the youngd asked curiously as he looked at it. "They''re things that I love!" the little girl replied with a giggle. The box seemed heavy. Raymond epted it in his hand and noticed that there was a small lock on it. Before he could point it out, Precious took off the pendant from her neck, which turned out to be the key, and used it to open the box. Something was sparkling inside. The content of the box shone so brightly that Raymond thought he went blind for a second. He quickly closed the lid, blinking a few times. The little boy heard an excited squeal beside him. "Raymond, these are birthday gifts that I''ve been collecting ever since I was a child.My uncle gave them to me.He may seem unreliable, but he is really good at finding things! All the items are from abroad! See if you like them!" Raymond carefully opened the box again, slowly letting his eyes adjust. He gasped when he saw that the container was filled with diamonds of different sizes! To say that was he was shocked would be an understatement. The biggest one looked like it was the size of an egg, and the smallest was the size of a fingernail. There were even some colored ones inside. "Raymond, do you like them? These are my favorite things in the whole wide world.I don''t even want to show them to others.But if you like them, then they''re yours! The corners of Raymond''s mouth twitched.¡± He mmed the lid shut and asked, "What''s in it for you?" "It''s nothing bad!" She pouted and dered, "I have given my treasure to you.So, can you share Auntie Wendy with me?" He looked at her with an open mouth. "Why haven''t you given up on that?" Shrugging, she eximed, "I like her.I will never give up! Ever!" The little girl shook her head and turned around. Then, she noticed Wendy standing by the door with a smile on her face. "Ah!" she gasped excitedly before jumping off the sofa. "Auntie Wendy!" She quickly rushed over to the older woman. "When did you arrive? I''ve missed you!" Afraid that the little girl would trip, Wendy quickly bent down and spread out her arms. The little girl threw herself into Wendy''s arms with a grin. Then, she leaned on her and even sniffed the older woman''s hair like she was a puppy. She sighed happily as she smelled Wendy''s familiar fragrance. "Auntie! I''ve missed you so much.My daddy is so mean to me,"she whined. "I had to beg him repeatedly before he finally agreed to let mee here.I miss Auntie and Raymond so much these days..." Wendy and her son met each other''s eyes, thinking that this little girl was exaggerating. She just couldn''t believe this needy Precious was the same arrogant little princess of Oliver Group. Looking at his mother, Raymond asked softly, "Mommy, are we really moving out today?" Nodding, she answered, "Yes." Wendy walked over to the sofa with the little girl in her arms. "Don''t you want to leave this house?" His eyes looked like he was contemting for a second before he let out a soft hum. "As long as you are with me, I don''t care wherever we are going," he replied as he leaned against his mother. "Good boy!" It hadn''t been long since they came back from abroad. The mother and her son didn''t have much stuff, so the movingpany finished quickly. After that, Wendy went back to her room to finish packing her personal belongings. She only had a few things with her, so she finished everything in ten minutes. "Alright! Let''s go!" After saying goodbye to Wendy, the man from the movingpany drove away, leaving her stunned. Gasping, she suddenly realized that she didn''t get to ask Ryan for the new address! Wendy was frozen in ce. "Mommy, aren''t we going to leave?" "I''m sorry..." she suddenly whispered. "I...I don''t know where our new home is." Wendy felt like weeping, but no tears wereing out. ¡®Maybe Precious knows,¡¯ she thought. The young girl was about to tell the distraught mother the address, but suddenly, she had a better idea. "Auntie, maybe you can call Daddy to ask?" But Wendy didn''t have his phone number, either. With her hands on her back, Precious secretly felt around her backpack for her phone. When she saw Wendy''s expression, she shook her head and murmured bashfully, "Sorry, Auntie.Daddy doesn''t allow me to use a phone because he thinks I''m too young." Wendy''s face fell when she heard those words. "But I memorized his phone number! You can still call him!" "Really? Alright, give it to me," Wendy replied with a heavy sigh. ¡®I guess I have no other choice, '' she thought. When Wendy took out her phone, Precious immediately uttered out a series of numbers. She quickly dialed the number. After a short greeting with Ryan, Wendy went straight to the point. "Well, boss, here''s the thing.The guys from the movingpany left, and I didn''t get the chance to ask for the address.Do you know where it is?" "Yes, of course.Add me on my WeChat ount, which is the same as this number that you''re calling.I''ll send the address to you," he stated in a low and monotonous voice. How troublesome. Why can''t he just say the address directly?¡¯ Wendy fought the urge toin. After all, she was the one asking a favor. So, she chirped, "Okay, boss!" After hanging up the phone, Wendy quickly opened the WeChat app and searched for Ryan''s ount. It didn''t take her long to find her boss''s ount since he was using his real name and his profile photo was also his face. Wendy squinted at her phone, speechless. What a boring person.¡¯ She shook her head disapprovingly.Then, Wendy sent him a request, and a few secondster, he epted it. After a few seconds, he sent her a message with her new home address. Before Wendy could type out a reply, she received a voice message from him. Promptly, she clicked on it, and Ryan''s cial voice came through as he said, "Precious misses you a lot.Can you also take her to your ce? I''ll pick her upter." Wendy didn''t know what to say.So, I have to see my boss again tonight?¡¯ Internally, she was screaming. She didn''t want to see him on such short notice. But still, she couldn''t go against her boss! So, despite her objection, Wendy typed out, "Okay," and quickly sent it. Witnessing that her beautiful Auntie Wendy and Daddy were messaging each other on WeChat, Precious couldn''t hide the smile on her face. Finally! He did what I expected him to do! Awesome! As soon as Wendy got his phone number, he didn''t waste the opportunity to get her to add him as friend on WeChat. Of course, the young girl liked to think that she was the one who made all of it happen. After all, she was God''s assistant when it came to her father pursuing a wife! It seemed she was as sly as her biological father. Precious made no attempt to hide thecent expression on her face. However, when she met Raymond''s eyes, her smile faltered. "Raymond..." With his hands behind his back, Raymond sauntered slowly past her and whispered in a low voice, "You know...the phone in your bag just vibrated a few seconds ago." Speechless, Precious could only stare at him, mouth agape. Chapter 33: No Objection Chapter 33: No Objection Wendy took a taxi and told the driver their new address. The driver was a kind middle-aged man. He was surprised for a second when he saw the beautifuldy, but when he noticed the two cute kids beside her, his heart melted. "Wow! Miss, are your children twins? They look like tiny models in a magazine. They are adorable." ¡®Twins? My children? What?¡¯ Before Wendy could object, Precious jumped happily in the back seat. "Do we really look alike?" "Yes," the driver answered without hesitation. The little girl was clearly delighted. "Sir, you have a great eye." The driver burst outughing, finding the little girl''s smile contagious. The driver was also great at conversations, it seemed. As he drove, he talked to Wendy about everything in Ywood, from food prices, the housing prices, urban constructions, and even the financial crisis. In the back seat, Precious nced at Raymond with a devious grin. The young boy, however, remained quiet. "Raymond, be honest with me. Do you also like my daddy?" She grabbed the little boy''s hand and said, "If you don''t, then, shouldn''t you have told your mom the truth just now?" She let out a yful giggle. "You also want your mom and my dad to be together, don''t you?"she teased. "No!" Raymond quickly answered. "That''s a lie!" Precious retorted. "Your father is the CEO of Oliver Group, so they can''t be together." The young girl gasped as if offended. "Hey! That''s not nice! Raymond, I thought you were different from the others.Why do you also have something against him? Yes, my father is a wealthy CEO.But it only proves that he is better than most men.Auntie Wendy is so beautiful and considerate.She deserves the best man!" With a sour expression, he hissed, "A man with money is likely to be unfaithful." "That''s not true! It has nothing to do with money!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The little girl huffed defensively. "Just look at my Uncle Luke! He''s just my daddy''s employee and doesn''t make as much as my father.Yet, he changes his girlfriend almost every month.My daddy is turning thirty years old this year, but I''ve never seen him flirt with any other woman." Raymond thought about it before stating, "Well, the news says that...your daddy likes men!" "Bah! Those are all false too! They just say that to get people interested.If my daddy liked men, then why am I here, hmm?" "Artificial insemination?" he replied with a serious look. "What?! Why would you even think that?" She red at him and crossed her arms. "Why don''t you just say that a stork delivered me to his house or something?" Raymond didn''t reply. Honestly¡­ Precious was making valid points.Noticing that his expression had softened, she put her arms around his neck and exined, "Raymond, don''t you see? It would be a good thing if your mom and my dad got together.Think about it.If Daddy and Auntie Wendy got married, then we will be real siblings! We can y, eat, and go to school together.Isn''t that neat?" A dreamy sigh escaped her small lips. She imagined how great her life would be in the future if that happened. ¡®Real siblings, huh?¡¯ Raymond had to admit, it didn''t seem like such a bad idea. In fact, it sounded great! She raise her pinky at him and asked, "Then, are we in agreement? You''re not allowed to object to my daddy chasing after your mom?" He shrugged nonchntly. "It depends on what he will do." ¡®Wait, does that mean that he agrees? Finally!¡¯ Precious fought the urge to squeal in excitement. ¡®Oh my, I can''t wait! This is going to be awesome!¡¯ She grinned. ¡®Nobody is in Daddy''s way anymore!¡¯ Precious felt good about herself. She thought of herself as a clever, cute, and amazing little kid! ¡®s! Sometimes being too great is also troublesome because I always take care of things too smoothly. It''s not challenging at all!¡¯ she thought happily. The taxi stopped at the gate of Wendy and Raymond''s new home, the Ensfield. The rain had finally stopped.A bewildered Wendy got out of the car and looked at the neon lights. She was utterly stupefied at the sight of the luxurious area in front of her. The house was a luxurious single garden vi at the center of the city! ¡®Is this a joke?¡¯ she thought with furrowed brows. "Sir, are you sure that this is the right ce?" "There''s is only one Ensfield in the whole Ywood, Miss.How could it be wrong?" Wendy was so perplexed, but still, she paid the fare and thanked the driver. For a few minutes, she seemed to be frozen in front of the vi. "Auntie?" the little girl tugged on the hem of the woman''s dress, confused as to why she wasn''t moving. Blinking, Wendy looked down at the small girl and said, "Just wait a minute, Precious.I have to call your father." "Okay!" Wendy could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest. She knew that the Glory Media was well-off and that her new house they arranged for her would definitely be better than her previous one, but she wasn''t expecting something like this! ''How ridiculous! This is too much!¡¯ The call was quickly answered. "Boss, I''m sorry to bother you sote.I just wanted to ask...Well, about that address that you sent me...Are you sure that you didn''t give me the wrong one?" "It''s the right address, I''m sure." Wendy''s eyes widened, shocked. Despite her naivety, Wendy knew that this wasn''t normal. She gulped and asked shakily, "Boss, is yourpany this nice to all new employees?" "You saved my daughter, so of course, you are different," he replied calmly. ¡®So...Was this vi also some sort of an extra reward?¡¯ Wendy wondered idly if that was appropriate for a neer like her to live in such a luxurious ce. "Boss, is there any other ce we can live in?" "I''m sorry, Miss Finch.You already signed the agreement.It was very clear on the contract that you must ept all the work arrangements of thepany.In return, thepany shall provide amodation for your convenience.If you don''t ept it, then it can be considered as a breach of contract," Ryan exined in a serious tone. Wendy felt a shiver up her spine as she listened to him. ¡®Breach of contract? That''s absurd! If she broke the contract, she would have to pay a fine of one billion dors as a penalty! She could not afford that, even if she sold all her organs! After a few minutes of not hearing her talk, Ryan cleared his throat. "Do you still want to change your house, Miss Finch?" Even though she knew he couldn''t see her, she still shook her head. "No, thanks.I think this ce is great! "Wendy smiled awkwardly and added, "Ha-ha! I''m quite satisfied with this arrangement. Thank you, Boss! After hanging up the phone, Wendy took out the contract from her bag to check if he was telling the truth. She used the streetmp as a light source and read the material carefully. There was indeed a sentence on the contract that said, "ept all the work arrangements of the company." Wendy was speechless. "Auntie Wendy, what''s wrong?" Precious asked with a concerned expression. "Nothing.It''s fine!" Wendy forced a smile and continued, "Why don''t we go inside?" "Okay, sure!" Not wanting to worry them, Wendy led the two children into the vi district. As soon as they entered the gate, several security guards immediately bowed to Precious. "Wee back, little princess!" they greeted. Precious wasn''t particrly fond of dealing with strangers, and she usually ignored the security guards. But, this time, she shed them her pearly whites and greeted them back, "Thank you!" I can''t make a mistake!¡¯ she told herself.She wanted her future Mommy to have a good impression of her. Amidst the chaos of the security guards, Precious led Wendy and Raymond into the vi area. Ryan had arranged a vi for Wendy at building two of the Ensfield. The mother and son looked around in awe as they stood at the entrance of their new home. Then, Wendy turned to Precious. The little girl''s familiarity with the his ce was a little odd. She couldn''t shake off the bad feeling she suddenly felt. "Precious..." she murmured, creasing her forehead. "Where do you live?" "Right there!" Precious happily pointed to the gate with the words "No.1 Enfield" hanging on the gate. "That is where I live with Daddy.Auntie Wendy, we will be neighbors from now on!" She grinned. Chapter 34: Carnivorous Animal Chapter 34: Carnivorous Animal There were a few things that set building two of the Ensfield apart from the other buildings. The gate had intimidating metal fences surrounding it. Upon entering, what came to view was a cobblestone path winding all the way to the door of the living room. On the left side was an open-air parking space, and on the right was a huge open space. The open space had a garden that was filled with different kinds of roses, including red roses, white roses, champagne roses, and many more. In fact, there was a handful of varieties that Wendy had never seen before. When the gentle breeze blew, the scent of flowers wafted through the air, making the scenery look even more beautiful. Wendy couldn''t help taking a deep breath to relish this moment. Precious had already told her about it before, "Auntie Wendy, a penny-pinching man used to live here.And not only was he a penny-pincher, he was also very fickle.He has been with a lot of women, dating a couple of them at a time, and he would often send them flowers.However, since he didn''t want to spend his own money on them, he decided to fill the yard with flowers.That way, whenever he wanted to send flowers to his girlfriends, all he had to do was cut some flowers from the garden and wrap them up, which made things a whole lot easier for him!" This left Wendy at such a loss for words. The corners of her mouth twitched in disgust. When she saw this, Precious chuckled a bit. After all, the penny-pincher and fickle man she just mentioned was none other than her uncle, Luke. To make sure that Wendy wouldn''t have any second thoughts about moving in, Luke moved to another building ahead of time. Looking at the flowers in the yard and chewing on the story Precious just told her, Wendy suddenly came up with an idea. She would have to get rid of all the flowers and nt vegetables instead, which were practical, safe, and sustainable! She walked along the path until she reached the door to the living room. For some reason, the door was ajar. With a gentle push, Wendy slowly opened it. She stood at the door in amazement when she saw the interior of the room. It wasn''t the luxurious European style she was expecting to see, but a Mediterranean style, which was mainly blue and white. The vividness of the living room took her by surprise. The beige floor tiles were ented by a carpet that had a blue and white pattern, the sofa with blue and white stripes, and the white porcin tea table. The table was covered with a blue tablecloth, on top of which was a tter filled with fruits. After making their way through the living room, they saw the spacious kitchen on the first floor. There was a beautiful dining table and chairs, including a wine cab right next to the kitchen.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And upon a closer look, they noticed that the shelves of the wine cab was full of many imported wines. There was a spiral staircase leading to the second floor. Above them was a wooden ceiling with an elegant white crystal chandelier hanging on it. Wendy fell in love with this house the moment she saw it. Once! When she fell in love with Brian, she dreamt of buying a spacious house for the two of them. Its interior design must be in her favorite Mediterranean style. If possible, she wanted to have a floating window in her bedroom. And on her free time, she would sit there while reading a book and basking in the sun. Unfortunately, life became harder and harder for her. Because of that, she had no choice but to bury these dreams deep in her heart. She never would''ve thought that her fantasy woulde true one day. However... The easier things became for her, the more uneasy it made her feel. That was because she believed everything came with a price. ""Goo" With a growling noise, Precious covered her belly with her hands in embarrassment. "Are you hungry?" With her face red-flushed, she nodded her head and said, "I haven''t had dinner yet, and Raymond also hadn''t eaten either.We thought you woulde back home right away..." Wendy herself also hadn''t had anything to eat. She didn''t even realize it before. After hearing Precious ¡®stomach grumbling, she suddenly found herself feeling hungry as well. "Wait!" Wendy put down her luggage and rushed back into the kitchen. She opened the fridge to see if she could whip up something for them to eat, but it was empty. "How about I order some take-away food?" "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea.Take-away is not good for your health." Tilting her head sideways, the little girl asked, "Auntie Wendy, do you know how to cook?" "Of course!" Before Wendy could say anything else, Raymond suddenly chimed in, "My mommy cooks even better food than chefs at five-star hotels." "Oh, I can''t wait to taste her cooking.Auntie Wendy, wait a second." The two saw the little girl scurry to the living room, pick up the telephone beside the sofa, and make a phone call. It was a little far from the kitchen, so they couldn''t really make out what she was saying. All they heard was the part where she was urging the other person on the line, "Hurry up, you have to get here as soon as possible." Just a momentter. It had barely even been five minutes when they heard the doorbell rang. The little girl excitedly ran toward the door and pressed the unlock button, and the door opened right away. Then, Wendy saw over a dozen men and women in uniform walking in one by one, each of them holding a tray in their hand, which had all kinds of fresh vegetables, meat, seafood, eggs, rice...as well as all kinds of seasonings. Apart from that, different kinds of cooking utensils and tableware seemed to have been prepared as well. Wendy was left utterly dumbfounded. "Mydy..." Waving her chubby little arm, the little girl said, "Send everything to the kitchen." "Right away, miss!" After receiving her instruction, all of them brought everything to the kitchen in an orderly manner. In a matter of minutes, the fridge that waspletely empty earlier was now full, and the kitchen had also been filled with cooking utensils. The vi, which seemed so deste just moments ago, was suddenly filled with the scent of life. As soon as they were done putting everything in ce, the little girl told the servants that they could go back to the No.1 vi. Wendy looked as if she had been knocked for six. If she had known that this was going to happen, she would have asked Precious to go back home for dinner. Now that they had already gone through the trouble of bringing all these things here, it would be rude to ask them to take everything back, wouldn''t it? Feeling so helpless, Wendy had no choice but to look for an apron and start cooking. Luckily for her, all the food they brought was processed, so it would save her a lot of trouble. Wendy started with cooking a pot of rice. "Precious, tell me, is there anything you would like to eat?" Hearing this, the eyes of the little girl lit up in an instant, and she eximed, "Wow! Is it really okay for me to decide what we''re going to eat for dinner?" "Of course!" Taking in a deep breath, the little girl thought about it and replied, "I''d like to have the fish with Chinese sauerkraut, fried pork slices, spicy boiled meat slices, Kung Pao chicken, and, mmm, what else? Oh! I also want some stewed pork with brown sauce and braised spareribs with brown sauce...Wait, is that too much?" "It''s perfectly fine.Besides, I haven''t had dinner either, so I''m starving.I''ll just prepare more dishes and eat with you." Wendy skillfully prepared dinner and handled the food with finesse, "So, do you like eating meat?" All of the dishes she requested had meat in it. "Yes! Yes, I do! I''m a carnivorous animal, and I also love spicy food!" Her taste was very simr to that of Raymond and her. Ray''s favorite dish also happened to be braised spareribs with brown sauce. "Just wait for a little while longer.The food will be ready soon." "Okay!" Wendy ended up being good at cooking because Raymond was a premature baby and had poor health since birth. At that time, she had to work in a Chinese restaurant, and she learned a lot of things from the chefs there. When he got a little older, she started cooking different dishes for him, and that was how her cooking skills improved little by little. She cooked many dishes that Precious requested. Because of this, the smell of good food filled the air in the living room. "Wow! Wendy, what are you cooking? It smells so delicious!" At the gate, Luke and Ryan were just walking in side by side. The two of them hadn''t had dinner yet. Luke darted toward the kitchen in two steps, picked up a piece of braised pork that had just been taken out of the pot and put it in his mouth. Unfortunately for him, the food was so hot that his tongue got scalded, and he screamed in pain. But, even though his tongue had gone numb, he still didn''t want to spit it out and chose to bear the pain. "Wow, it''s so good! Super yummy! It''s fat but not greasy, and it just melts in my mouth! Yummy! Yummy! I want more!" Lukeplimented the dish with a lisp. "Ah, Uncle Luke! You can''t just steal the food like that! Raymond and I haven''t even had a bite yet!" "You don''t have to be so mean!" Luke was then dragged out of the kitchen against his will by the little girl. Since Luke suddenly showed up, then... Ryan must be here, as well. Wendy raised her head to check and saw that Ryan was also in the living room. He didn¡¯t walk over to where they were. Instead, he just sat on the sofa next to Raymond. Although the two of them didn''t really talk much, it was easy to see that things were not awkward between them whatsoever. After a while, Wendy saw that Ryan took out something from his pocket and handed it over to Raymond. "What?" Wendy''s heart almost leapt out of her chest! The house he had arranged for her was right next to his. And now, he even gave her son a gift. What the hell could Ryan be nning to do? Chapter 35: Love Me Love My Dog Chapter 35: Love Me Love My Dog The cozily furnished living room was deafeningly silent. The sofa had always been rxing. Raymond felt good as he expanded his mouth with a cup of hot water. When he saw the Rubik''s cube that was given to him by Ryan, he raised his lips, appearing scornful. "Child''s y! Is this the most extreme challenge already?" "Is that possible?" Ryan was shocked, "You can fix it?" The kind of cube that wasmonly seen on the market was a third-order cube. There were nine squares on each side, and each was colored differently. Most parents felt a strong affinity for buying this little stuff. And they would render the design unusable before handing it to their children, which would challenge their spatial thinking abilities, and they would ask the children to redo the design to teach strategic coordination. A third-order Rubik''s cube was already very difficult for an ordinary child, let alone a sixth-order one. Imagine the level of difficulty it could cause to the yer. Each side of the sixth-order one was made up of thirty-six pieces. After being messed up, it would be extremely challenging for even an experienced adult to reconstruct it as well. "Humph!" Raymond didn''t speak to him or make eye contact with him at all. He stopped drinking his water and went to work on the magic cube. When he held the magic cube, it spun quickly in his palm. He was more flexible than if he tried to be, and he moved so quickly that no one could keep up with him. This had all beenpleted in about five minutes, as soon as they put the magical cube back together. As Raymond lobbed the reorganized cube casually at Ryan, thetter''s countenance was still in shock. "Easy peasy." Ryan waspletely bbergasted and didn''t know what to say to him, "You''re absolutely brilliant." Rather than talking, Raymond picked up the ss again and kept drinking. "If you manage to solve the cube in no time, I''ll let you solve the eleventh order Rubik''s cubeter." "The first rule that my mother has taught me is everythinges with a price and strangers wouldn''t just give things to you for free.She also teaches me that don''t take anything that doesn''t belong to me.I wouldn''t ept anything from you if it came with the stiption." Ryan was impressed by Raymond''s intelligence, even when the first time they met. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This boy was young and less talkative, but his eyes were bright and full of understanding. The conversation went well than expected. Raymond was more erudite than he had anticipated. "I see your point. There is always a reason behind everything I do." "It''s my mommy who''s you''re after!" "Definitely!" Ryan mustered a measure of sincerity when he frankly admitted, "I wanted to pursue your mommy." Raymond finally looked Ryan in the eyes and then said, "Are you clear headed now?" "Crystal clear!" The conversation between them was very serious like the one between two mature men. Ryan didn''t treated Raymond as an ignorant preschool boy at all. The eyes of the little man were as sharp as the beams, and his lips clenched. "What exactly do you mean by pursuing my mother?" he started. "Will you treat my mother as your girlfriend with sincerity and give her the love that she deserves? Or you''ll just use her as a shameless mistress and utilize her for your selfish pleasure?!" "Neither! You don''t understand." Raymond altered his expression, "Then what exactly do you imply?" "So long as she''s okay with that, she will be my wife whenever she wants." I Raymond had loosened up. It was for a long time that he studied Ryan with his ss of water in his hand while he was staring at him. It was apparent that the aroma from the kitchen was bing more and more delicious. In a way, he looked almost tender as he nced at her. "Is there any more questions?" Raymond shrugged inexpressibly, "Have you really thought this through? My mom''s career hasn''t bloomed yet. Right now, she''s just a little-known actress. You, on the other hand, are the CEO of Oliver Group. You''re at top of the pedestal. Can''t you see the gap?" Lovingly, Ryan rested his arm along the back of the couch and asked, "Are you saying she''s not good enough for me?" The little guy lost his temper and detonated in an instant. He was as quickly dangerous as an angry hedgehog, getting ready to defend his territory at a moment''s notice. "My mommy is the best thing that ever happened to me! She''s the best woman of all! She deserves everything the world could ever offer!" Ryan burst intoughter. Raymond was definitely still a little kid. For a four-year- old, he was really confused now. He didn''t know why Ryan suddenly startedughing, and had to inquire, "What are youughing?" "You''re the cutest boy I''ve ever seen!" As a direct result, the little boy was embarrassed and turned his face away. "The word ¡®cute¡¯ should never be used to describe a man like me!" Perhaps it was because of Wendy, who was very sweet, Ryan found it amusing to know this little guy. He stroke the boy''s hair for a while and withdrew his hand before the boy got upset. "I''m an adult already. I have a clear understanding of what I''m doing." The little guy gasped a soothing sound. He lifted his throat and bumpily said, "You don''t have to impress me then." "It''s certainly not ttering." "What?" "It is because you are special to her and she surely cares about you, so I just want to love you and care for you, for her sake." Wendy didn''t take much time cooking. She was able to finish in no time. They were all dishes that Precious just purchased, including the fish with Chinese sauerkraut, fried pork slices, spicy boiled meat pieces, Kung Pao chicken, stewed pork with brown sauce and Spareribs with brown sauce. Besides that, she also made a cucumber sd, lettuce with smashed garlic sauce and even a soup with tomato and egg. The table was overfilled with tongue-licking foods. Precious was watering when Luke tried the braised pork earlier. She quickly washed her hands and ran over to see that the dishes were on the table. She took up a slice of stewed pork and put it in her mouth. It was braised. "Ah! Yummy!" The food had a mixture of sweetness and saltiness in taste. The pork was so tender and the gravy was so rich. "Take it slowly..." Seeing that she was pleased, Wendy felt herself immediatelye to life again. Wendy set a bowl of rice in front of her and said, "Have some, and enjoy.There''s no need to rush.Keep in mind that no one will take it away from you." "Oh, wow, it''s absolutely delectable! That really is wonderful, Auntie Wendy, the food you make is much better than the food our cook makes!" "You''re only too overwhelmed.You''re just saying that because you''re starving." But by her deeds, Precious assured Wendy that her words were no exaggeration. She did little other than eat the food, her mouth and hands full of grease. She had time to say almost nothing. Luke and Ryan then invited themselves to sit down. Wendy was speechless. She could not believe it. "Hey, Wendy.Because of your contract, Ryan and I didn''t have dinner yet.Just the three of you can''t finish them all now that you have done this much.If we got some, do you mind?" They had settled down already. Could she still decline? In addition, these two people were also her superiors, technically urate. How dare she push them away? It was impertinent of her to do so. Wendy grimaced forcefully, "Of course, I don''t mind.Go ahead it''s all right." "I know you are the best.You really are!" Without taking some time to collect his dishes, Luke simply sat down and retrieved the meals. After trying all the dishes, he was eager to go on to describe the amazing vors he noticed. While eating, he quickly gained understanding. How could these two people look like some refugees? They were so embarrassing. Raymond and Ryan, in turn, were much milder. The two gradually and eloquently picked up food. Suddenly, Ryan turned his head. What happened next was unexpected. This time, Ryan and Wendy''s eyes seemed to intertwine. The ice in his cold eyes seemed to meet a volcanic eruption, with a noticeable pace that vanished and a hot one recing it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Her heart beat violently. There were butterflies in her stomach too. Wendy''s hands trembled and almost dropped the bowl as they shook too much. To avoid having to meet his burning eyes, she abruptly turned her head. Ryan raised the corner of his mouth. Wendy fidget in her sitting during the meal. The dishes at the table were quickly swept clean, all thanks to Luke and Precious. "Indeed! I am so full! You are such a good cook. All of the foods taste amazing!" Luke ced his hand on his belly and felt extremely satisfied. He was surely happy with the meals. "I''m about to clean the table now," said Wendy, who had settled back into her former role. "No! Sit down!" Ryan gazed at Luke coldly, putting down his chopsticks and said, "You''re the visitor.Go ahead and do it!" Luke didn''t utter a word. The way hemended seemed in a way that he had married Wendy and was now the owner of the house. Chapter 36: I Want You! Chapter 36: I Want You! Luke was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. With all the wealth his family had, he never needed to do the housework, not even once in his life. He looked at his wless, slender fingers, and then looked at Ryan''s cold, piercing eyes. He sighed and began to gather the bowls and dishes on the table. He had no idea how to properly wash dishes, but it seemed like he had no other choice at the moment. Aye! He had already sacrificed so much. How much more should he endure just for Ryan to chase after Wendy? As soon as Luke left, Precious thought of something. Immediately, she took Raymond by the hand and led him to the sofa in the living room. Ryan and Wendy were left alone in the big dining room. "Boss..." "Please, Wendy.We''re off duty." Ryan was implying that Wendy didn''t have to call him boss. "Oh...Okay, then," Wendy responded quietly. What came after this small exchange was silence filled with tension and awkwardness. Wendy wriggled ufortably in her seat as she felt the uneasiness setting in. Her eyes darted in every direction except where Ryan was. Soon, Ryan broke the silence. "So...ever since I became your boss, have...you been afraid of me?" Wendy let out a nervous chuckle. "What are you even saying, Mr.Oliver?" "Every time you feel ufortable around me you call me ''Mr.Oliver, ''¡®" Ryan exined nonchntly. "W-what?" "You also stutter." Wendy was rendered speechless. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®How did he even notice that?¡¯ she thought. Ryan leaned against the table, his chin resting on the back of his hand. He got closer to Wendy and changed the topic. "Do you like it here?" "I actually do! But I''m afraid I really don''t deserve all this." She was not stupid. If Ryan just wanted to repay her for saving Precious, offering her a veryx contract would have been enough. Anything beyond that in this case, an incredible house next to his was, to say the least, way too much. After pondering on it for a few minutes, she decided that it was necessary for her to make thing clear between the two of them. With a deep breath, she summoned up all her courage and looked up at Ryan. "Mr.Oliver," she addressed confidently. "I am an ordinary woman and I have very simple goals in life.I just want to make it in the entertainment industry and show how good of an actress I am on screen.I also want to make a lot of money.After all of that is over, after my contract ends, I will retire, marry an ordinary person, and live a peaceful life.It''s hard for me to admit this but I am scared.I hate changes and I hate being heartbroken when that happens.I want a simple life where I know where I''m headed, and I won''t face any drastic changes.Do you understand that?" This was her way of saying that she was rejecting whatever Ryan was offering her. ¡®A guy as smart as him would be able to read between the lines and understand what I''m trying to say, '' she said inwardly. Ryan immediately nodded in agreement. With that, Wendy breathed a huge sigh of relief. "It seems like I haven''t really made myself clear enough." "What?" Ryan stood up all of a sudden. With how tall he was, he easily towered over Wendy, who was taken aback by what was happening. Before she could properly react, however, he was already bending down, his face inching closer and closer to hers. Soon enough, their faces became so close together that they could see each other''s pores and feel each other''s breaths. "Mr....Mr.Oliver..." "I like you, Wendy.I want you!" Boom! Wendy felt her head explode and her mind instantly went nk. ¡®What...what the hell? Didn''t he understand that I just rejected him?¡¯ Wendy was dumbfounded. Ryan interrupted her before she coulde up with something cohesive. "I will never let you be with some ¡®ordinary man¡¯! Let alone marry them!" "-" "I am Ryan Oliver! And let me tell you something more, Wendy: I will never, ever let anything bad or painful happen to you!" His voice was firm, domineering and, honestly, arrogant! "But why me?" Wendy asked in a weak voice, "We literally just got in contact less than ten days ago! If this is because Precious likes me-" "No, no, no, no! That''s not it! I didn''t like you because of Precious I liked you because you''re you!" Wendy didn''t think she could be more stunned, but here she was. After a long while, she pointed at Ryan with her trembling fingers and said, "I''ve...I''ve heard rumors, you know.They say you like men! You don''t like me.You''re just using me to try and hide your true sexual orientation!" I Ryan''s expression darkened immediately. As his eyes narrowed, he whispered in a threatening voice, "It seems that I have to prove my sexual orientation to you, huh." "Okay, no," Wendy quickly backtracked. "I just saw that on the news, heard it on the streets.If you have to prove anything, you have to prove it to them, not me." She then pushed him away and rushed into the corner of the room. "Hey,e back here!" "No!" Her speed, however, was no match againstRyan''s long legs. He easily caught up to her, effectively cornering her. She, however, was not afraid anymore. With a determined look on her face, she hissed, "And even if you like women, why me? Don''t tell me that you''ve fallen in love with me at first sight! You know that''s bullshit and eventually it''s all just because of lust! You are Ryan Oliver, the CEO of Oliver Group. I''m sure you''ve seen, met, and¡ªI don''t know¡ªhad "interactions" with all kinds of exceedingly beautiful women! Why are you chasing after me? I''m not even that pretty!" "Why are you so self-deprecating!" "I am not! I''m just being real here, Ryan! You are the CEO of Oliver Group, one of the biggest and richestpanies in the entire world! Everybody wants you! And you know what? You don''t even need the CEO of Oliver Group¡ªyou are fit and handsome enough that the most beautiful women from Ywood to the US will fall to their knees just to beg you to be with them!" "What about you?" "Me?" Ryan''s previously intimidating stance became rxed. A smile spread across lips as he muttered, "Are you one of those girls? Do you...want to sleep with me?" After everything Wendy said this was what running through Ryan''s mind. It was the first time Wendy saw Ryan smile that wasn''t mocking or a sneer. It was small, but it was sincere. And though it wasn''t much, it softened his cold and hard features a lot. Ryan, in his normal state could already be considered as a man who could easily entrance anyone he came across with, but now that he was sporting this smile... Wendy felt her throat drying up. Ryan was doing something toher. The sound of her swallowing came so suddenly and so loudly that Wendy was immediately shook back to her senses. Ouch! ¡®This man is nothing but trouble! He''s fascinating, but I''m definitely not into him!¡¯ "C''mon Wendy, don''t be shy. You don''t even have to answer the expression on your face just now has revealed everything I needed to know." Ryan was now donning a smile full of naughtiness and determination. "Shut up!" Wendy was so ashamed that she wanted to p herself twice! Ryan was now, once again, inching closer and closer to her. He was moving in very, very slowly, but his moves were firm and powerful, as if he was a snake wrapping around her heart. Wendy was so scared that her breathe started bing shallow. "Alright then, I will make it short and easy for you to understand, Mr.Oliver.It''s impossible for us to be together.Regardless of our status, do you really know me? I''m a single mother with a child.Do you think your family can ept that?" "A rtionship does not mean everything goes right in one day.Wendy, it''s a process! We''ll get to know each other slowly and we''ll fix issues along the way!" He cupped her face and looked straight into her eyes. "Never worry about my family.You don''t have to think about whether they like you or not, whether they ept you or not.Let me handle all of those." A certain tenderness colored his deep, luscious voice. "Look, you''re a single mother with a son, while I''m a single father with a daughter.We are meant to be together." Wendy could not believe what was happening. ¡®What...is...happening...¡¯ She swallowed and said in a very silly way, "You are quite open-minded about being a stepfather, ha ha..." "No one can be your lovely son''s stepfather but me." Chapter 37: I Just Want To Be Your Sons Stepfather Chapter 37: I Just Want To Be Your Son''s Stepfather "I want to marry you and be your son''s step- father! I''m willing to ept both him and you in my life! Ryan spoke in one breath, emphasizing the severity of his determination through his words. With minimal words to his name, Ryan was able to leave an evesting impact on Wendy, who became visibly flustered. Meanwhile, Luke, who was sneakily eavesdropping on their exchange while remaining hidden in the kitchen, couldn''t help but smile to himself,busting with excitement. Brilliant! Who said that Ryan didn''t know anything about flirting with women just because he never had girlfriends before? Whoever with that opinion shoulde and see for themselves! Watch the spectacle unfold as it tramples on the presumptuous ideals one once let limit them. Every sentence he spoke would melt Wendy''s heart and dye her cheeks red from delight. If this wasn''t proof enough that they shared the same biological parents, what else could it be? Both brothers had the same talent for sweet-talking, after all! Luke felt an odd sense of gratification watching Ryan break out of his shell and take matters into his own hands. He was like a proud parent, watching their child achieve great heights from the sidelines. Tearing up from being emotionally overwhelmed, Luke went back to wash the dishes, sighing with relief. "I want you to be my girlfriend!" "No! No, stop! I can''t!" Snapping back to reality, Wendy furiously shook her head, making it a point to prove how bizarre his wish was. Taken aback, Ryan frowned and clenched his jaw. "And why not? What''s the reason?" Wendy slightly trembled, not sure what excuse she coulde up with. Her eyes darted everywhere in the room, avoiding his gaze, searching for a good excuse. "Uh.That''s right! The contract! Falling in love and dating someone is clearly prohibited in the contract! If I do so, it''ll be breaking the rules.Therefore, I can''t!" Taken by surprise, Ryan was rendered speechless. : How could he have never thought of that before putting such a condition into effect? After all, it was he who suggested such terms in the first ce. Never did he think this woulde to backfire on him someday. Refusing to give up, Ryan clenched his fists and pressed further, "You don''t have to worry about the restrictions of the contract.I''ll deal with them." "No way! Even if you somehow managed to change the terms and conditions of the contract, I''ll still refuse to be with you!" Ryan''s persistence towards his desires was beginning to annoy Wendy. Every time she would bring up an excuse, he would shut it down with a solution of his own. "I''ve already made it clear to you.This cannot happen.You and I can never be together!" "Just give me a reason why.Don''t I at least deserve to know that?" Unbothered by her ims, Ryan continued to push for a reason for turning him down. At his demand for an exnation, Wendy sighed to herself and forcefully adorned a bitter smile, struggling to lift the corners of her mouth. Closing her eyes slowly, she retracted herself from reality and sunk into the unforgiving clutches of her past, something she thought she had escaped from. Over the years, Wendy did her best to suppress her mind from trailing back into the past. She had sworn never to touch this subject for as long as she lived. After all, reminiscing all that unfolded brought nothing but pain and anguish, consuming her heart with unparalleled darkness and hatred. Brian''s unfaithfulness... Eris''s devious plotting... Cacia''s crime of murdering her mother... And the mysterious man she lost her virginity to when she was set up after the wedding... Subconsciously adding distance between herself and Ryan, she felt the unrelenting grips of her past strangle her, making it hard to breathe. Naturally, Wendy felt the temperature around her drop, enveloping her in deep sadness. "Wendy..." "Ryan, do you have any idea what I''ve been through in the past? Do you think you know anything about the person that I used to be?" As she questioned him, her tone was calm. But her eyes shone with contradiction, a hue vouching for the darkness lying dormant within her. "I don''t care about your past.All I care about is your present and your future!" ¡®So, you don''t care, do you?¡¯ For most people, this would have been a deal-breaker. But for Wendy, it meant different. Lowering her gaze, she smiled bitterly, masking her disappointment. After all, he only made those bold statements because he was unaware of the gravity of the situation. If he were to find out everything, surely he''d change his mind. Slumping her back to the wall, Wendy sighed to herself, her shoulders feeling burdened by the air growing dense around her. The shadows of the wall swallowed her feeble figure, bearing the ws of darkness into her skin. Her expression was indifferent yet lonely, closing herself off from anyone who dared approach. "Maybe you don''t, but I do!" Ryan''s eyes were piercing, shing brilliantly under the light. But Wendy didn''t falter. She returned his gaze and continued, "If you arranged for me to live here just so you could pursue me, then it''s pointless.I already told you we cannot be together.With that being said, Ray and I will be moving out as soon as possible.I don''t want to overstay my wee." With Wendy constantly throwing rejections his way, Ryan tightened his jaw and kept himself from acting up in response. After voicing her concerns, Wendy remained quiet, waiting on a response from Ryan. Within just a few moments, the atmosphere had taken a drastic turn for the worse. Just a few seconds ago, the room was brewing with happiness, signaling hopes of newfound love before it was quickly shot down with cold arrows raining down on them from above. As the lingering silence continued to weigh down on them, Luke suddenly showed up, making his way out of the kitchen. He frantically shook his wet hands to dry them exaggeratingly and said, "Ah, I''m finally done with washing all the dishes.Wendy, I overheard you say you''re nning on moving out?" Faced with a concerned Luke, Wendy remained silent. "Why would you want to do that? Especially after you just moved in today.Think of how good this is for both you and Ray.Our families are familiar with one another.Plus, Precious really likes you, and she wishes to see you every day.I''ll be bringing her with me asionally to have dinner with all of you.Moreover...You and Ray just came back from abroad.You don''t know anyone here except for Roger, and even he is busy with hismitments these days.Later on, when you have to shoot for a film, you''ll barely have any time to spare yourself.And hypothetically, let''s just suppose you do move out and find another ce to stay.Can you guarantee that the security of that ce will be any better than here? Who will look after Ray when you leave for work? He''ll be left alone.You won''t even be able to focus since you''ll be worried about him all the time." Lost for words, Wendy couldn''t help but agree with everything he said. "Ray is only four years old.No matter how sensible or obedient you''ve raised him, he''s still a child.And children need attention.Even if you were to find a nanny...Haven''t you seen the news about all those mean nannies? Who''s to say they won''t abuse your son? Can you really trust some stranger treating with him with kindness and affection behind your back? You wouldn''t have to worry about any of that if you lived here though.We''re your friends.Besides, Precious and Ray get along well.They''re like brother and sister.And when you head off to work, Precious and Ray could y together till you''re back.Maybe with Precious keeping him upied, Ray can be more active than he is now." Stating all possibilities on the tip of his fingers, Luke continued, "Also, there are servants in our house.If you, at some point, can''t make it in time for lunch, Ray can eat whatever is made here by our cook.You can''t keep feeding take-away to a child.He needs proper nourishment.We also have a family doctor.If anything were to go wrong and he would require medical assistance, it will be swiftly taken care of." Luke''s silver-tongue was starting to work its magic. Wendy could feel her determination faltering, one statement after another. Usually, she couldn''t care less about others, but Ray was an exception. If it meant he would be in good hands, she would definitely consider it. "So, you shouldn''t move out.It is in your best interests that you stay here.You wouldn''t have to worry about a thing." Quickly, Luke wiped his damp hands with a napkin from the dining table and grabbed Ryan''s hand in a rush to leave before Wendy could refuse the offer. "Well then, it''s gettingte.We''ll be heading off now.Let''s call it a day.Please, make yourselves comfortable.See youter!" Meanwhile, at the No.1 vi of the Ensfield, Luke tucked Precious into bed, kissing her forehead goodnight before she dozed off and entered her dream world. Then, he made his way towards the second floor to Ryan''s room. The moment he opened the door, a whiff of burnt ash filled his lungs, choking him. The room was enveloped in darkness as Luke ran his gaze, chasing shadows in the dark. The only source of light was the vivid red me in front of the French window. Switching his gaze from Ryan to the French window, Luke walked up to it to take a look. From the window that extended from the floor till it kissed the ceiling on the second floor, Wendy''s room could be seen clearly. Her room was brightly lit. It was clear she hadn''t fallen asleep yet. "Ryan, why don''t you go to bed?" "I''m not tired." Ryan''s slender yet long fingers curled delicately around the cigarette, allowing the ash to fall uselessly on the floor, refusing to bring the tip near his lips. "Are you having trouble sleeping again? You haven''t had a good night''s sleep for several days.I''m worried for you, you know?" Hurriedly, Luke looked away, but not before Ryan noticed a flinch of pain across his face. "Things can''t go on like this.I''ll call Leo first thing in the morning.He''lle and examine you." "There''s no need for that.I''m fine," Ryan protested, frantically waving his free hand in exasperation. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Ryan, please..." "If he was so good at his job, I would''ve been okay years ago.I don''t want to waste my time with him.It''s useless." Luke opened his mouth, but no wordse out. Helplessly, he hung his head and sighed to himself. If that was how Ryan thought, then he couldn''t convince him otherwise. Luke felt somehow frustrated. He just tried to help here. Defeated, Luke put away his phone, focusing his gaze on Ryan after adapting to the darkness. His expression was wistful, drained, eyes fixated on the window overlooking Wendy''s room. Blending acutely with the dull atmosphere of the room, Ryan looked like a harbinger of despair. Unable to take in such an unpleasant sight, Luke sighed. "Ryan! Snap out of it! It''s not the end of the world.Look at it this way, you two barely know each other that well yet.She was probably caught off guard by your sudden confession and didn''t know how to react.It doesn''t matter.We have assigned her to Glory Media and made her move into our neighborhood.You''ll have plenty of other chances to deal with this in the future.Trust the process, and don''t lose hope!" "I know that, okay?" The only thing on his mind was the depth of emotion he witnessed in her eyes when she spoke of her past... How bad could it possibly be? Whatever mysteries she harbored within her, it was clearly burdening her. Eyes bright with interest, Ryan quickly put out his cigarette in the ashtray. "Listen, Luke." "What is it?" "Find out about her past." "Huh? Haven''t you already run a background check before? Why do you want to do it again?" On their first encounter with Wendy in the Riverside Restaurant, Ryan had suspected her of harboring ulterior motives. Therefore, he had requested a thorough investigation before further proceedings. "This time, I want an in-depth report, from her childhood to adulthood.Spare no details, minor or major.I want to know everything." With the previous rejection fresh in his mind, he was determined to get to the root of the cause. "Alright, I''m on it!" Chapter 38: Do You Want To Know Who Your Biological Father Is Chapter 38: Do You Want To Know Who Your Biological Father Is "Hold on!" Realizing that Luke was about to depart, Ryan stopped him immediately. "Ryan?" "Forget it!" In that moment, he realized something. With a gloomy expression, he pulled down the curtain. The lights flickered out, plunging the room into total darkness. To a lower-pitched tone, he said, "Forget it! Don''t investigate any further!" "What? Are you sure?" "Just leave it." Everybody had their personal history that he or she would rather people not know about. Wendy had this one as well, and so did Ryan. He had utilized his power so much. His advantage to get too far into her personal life would show herck of respect. Ryan said, rubbing his brows together, "It is rapidly approaching midnight.Now is the time to rest." "Ryan, are you really okay? We can talk about this." As it turned out, Luke had grounds for concern. Though his elder brother was never so known for indecisiveness, in his heart, he had always been capable of being strong and decisive. He seldom found himself to be in such a state of uncertainty when he made a decision. Well, now, Luke paused to think for a moment and said with some concern, "Ryan, I''m in favor of looking into that.When we know what she has really experienced, we will be capable of treating her ordingly." "I beg to disagree.I don''t think it¡¯s a great idea!" "But Ryan..." "I still have a long way to go before I will be able to enter her world.She doesn''t believe me, so I''ll have to show her how sincere I am." "All right! It''s your decision anyway.I hope you don''t regret it." It was almost midnight, and the neighborhood was serene and calm. Raymond and Wendy climbed the stairs and entered the second floor bedroom. The bedroom was significantly wide, and it was decorated in the style of the Mediterranean. The ambience was definitely rxing. All in the room was alive. There were light blue Uy Bes Im he wallpapers, dark blue curtains, a big white bed, and several oil paintings hanging on the head of the bed. On both sides of the bed, two flowerpots were ced in two corners of the room, and two huge green nts were nted in the pot. The whole room seemed to be full of vitality. It was their first night in this new house. Wendy was afraid that Ray would be too upset to sleep in his own bed, she asked her son to sleep with her instead. The young boy went to bed after taking a shower. After washing up, when Wendy came to the bedroom, she saw the little boy leaning on the headboard while ying Ryan''s Rubik cube. His fingers were capable of moving flexibly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He mixed up the cube, and then tried to reassemble it. "Are you having fun?" Wendy dried her hair and walked over. She witnessed the interest in his son''s eyes. "Yes! I''m already hooked with this cube." The boy kept his head down and refused to look up. He was really concentrating on what he was doing. "Uncle Ryan is very considerate. I like his thoughtfulness." Well, he talked about Ryan now! The mere mention of this enraged Wendy! Ryan blocked her in the dining room after dinner, while Ray and Precious yed in the living room. The distance between the two locations was not great. She assumed the young boy must have heard her when they argued. However...Ray didn''t appear as if he hadn''t heard it. And now he even seemed to defend Ryan! Wendy picked up the cube as she sat on the edge of the bed and asked, "Are you liking him because of this tiny thing?" "Of course not! I will not be bought by this for sure! I''m not that easy to win over," the little guy said with a curled lip. He certainly meant what he said. "You just said you like him." "Mommy, I really think you can consider Uncle Ryan.I can feel that he''s a nice person." "Don''t talk about nonsense!" "I''m not talking nonsense.I have a point." Ray lifted his head, solemnly said, "Mommy, for so many years, we two have been in the US and so many people have pursued you.You have never promised any of them.I know that it''s all because of me.You''re prioritizing me over the others.I guess you''re already forgetting about your own happiness." "You know what, Ray..." "Mommy, listen to me, okay? I''m a grown-up now." On the bedside, Ray knelt down, took a towel, and wiped her long hair. His eyes slipped down and he said, "I''m sorry. I was very self-centered. Because I''ve just got Mommy, I don''t want you to have a boyfriend. I want to always be the most important man to you. There were a lot of people sending you love letters when we were in the US. I was scared you''d see them, and then I deleted all of those mails. And...There were presents sent by them once in a while, but you never saw them because I threw them away." Raymond paused for a second. "I regret everything now, Mommy.I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have hidden those from you.They were for you from the first ce." Conversely, Wendy smiled. "I once thought you wouldn''t be telling me about it for the rest of our lives." Ray had been amazed. "You know everything that I did?" She gave him a smile and a wink. Ray''s cheeks flushed. He averted his gaze and began drying her hair. "Anyway, I didn''t approve of your closeness to others at the time." "Howe you''ve changed your mind now?" "It is because of Precious!" "What?" Ray''s face grew darker. "What she said previously is totally sensible.Mommy, I probably cannot apany you for the rest of your life..." "Nonsense!" Wendy''s heart was in agony. She shifted her weight and embraced Raymond. She felt even more depressed after kissing him. Her Ray was far too thin. She felt her hands clenching as she hugged him like this. "Don''t be silly! You shouldn''t apologize.I have signed a contract with thepany known as Glory Media.There will be a lot of work for me in the future.I will make a great deal of money, and then locate the best physician to assist me with your treatment." "I believe you! Of course, I do!" The small child was assumed to be at ease and stated, "However, even if I am sessfully treated for my disease, I will mature.Maybe I will go out to study in the future, and then get married when I grow up.At that point, if my wife does not approve of you, we will have to live apart.And then, we must still be away from each other!" Wendy was torn between crying andughing. She pricked his nose and snarled, "What a spoiled brat you are.You have not grown up yet, and now is not the time for you to consider your future wife.I''m warning you now.Even if you marry a woman, you cannot abandon your mother." "Ha ha ha!" The young boy kept going, "Ray will grow into a man and have his own family in the future.However, if Mommy does not find a boyfriend for yourself, how lonely will you be when you grow older?" "I''ll be considering getting myself a boyfriend when that dayes." "The only problem is that you will get older by that time.As time goes by, your face will get more wrinkled, your hair will turn gray, and your teeth will fall out.How will men get attracted to you?" Wendy remained dumbfounded. At that moment, her facial expression became gloomy. "Remember what the books say? Youth is the capital! You''re just 23, Mommy.You are so gorgeous and young.Find a good man now so you have time to enjoy yourselves together.You will grow old alongside him.If you remain together in this way, you won''t hate each other!" For the nth time, Wendy couldn''t say a word. "Because you and Uncle Roger hit it off, I assumed you''d get along very well.But when you told me that he already liked someone else, I thought you were not meant for each other.I also found that you didn¡¯t like him as a woman liking a man in a romantic way, so I had to give up that n." WOW! She was exceedingly astonished. It seemed like he had put himself at considerable risk and sacrificed a lot for her! Wendy twitched her lips. She swiftly took the towel from the boy''s hand and then began to dry her hair anxiously. Ray leaned over and said, "Mommy, just give Uncle Ryan a chance.I think you should take a risk." Wendy was bitter and started to feel jealousy. "He''s been around just in your presence a handful of times.Why do you like him so much?" "That''s exactly my point." Wendy rose and a momentter the words slowly crept from Ray''s mouth, "But I like you the most!! You''re my most favorite after all." "It had better be! You don''t have any other mommies." The mother and son smiled at each other. The both of them knew that they were at each other''s side no matter what. "Mommy, I just don''t want you to refuse Uncle Ryan because of me.I don''t want to be a hindrance to your lifetime happiness." Wendy remained silent. She didn''t know how to respond. She had to admit that Ray yed a role in this decision. But that was not the only reason. There were still several factors that she had to consider. Wendy eventually posed a question that had been weighing on her mind for a long time while holding her little one''s hand. "Ray, do you want to know who your biological father is?" Chapter 39: Admirers Chapter 39: Admirers Ray would turn four years old this year, but he was only three at the time. In the previous three years, he had never inquired about his father, nor had he even mentioned it. Wendy wondered why he didn''t seem to be interested in him. But she was afraid he''d be disheartened, so she kept her doubts to herself. No, she had the guts and finally spoken up. "Ray, do you want to know who your biological father is?" His biological father! She was trembling as she mumbled those words. The little boy''s smile abruptly vanished at the mention of these words, and his little face turned cold. He responded callously, "No!" "Uh..." For some reason, she was sure he wasn''t pleased with what he heard. "My dearest Ray..." "I don''t have a father! There''s only the two of us!" The young boy''s face was uninviting, and it was tough for his mom to persuade with this question. "Ray..." "Despite the fact that I desperately want him to die, he didn''t, did he?" The little guy''s rationale was very apparent. "Because you would actually mention him to me if he really died and that was why he was unable to take care for us.So...I suppose he''s an irresponsible man who abandoned us." Wendy was dumbfounded. She didn''t know how to react. "He''s responsible for all the pain and suffering you''ve encountered back in the US. I despise him. Even if he crawls to my feet, I will never feel forgiving towards him, even if he begs for his life on his hands and knees! " The next day finally arrived. Wendy went to the taping set and joined the filming. The director decided to skip this scene and shoot the others first because he knew that it could work out well with Eris. Eris didn''t hassle Wendy anymore though. Wendy was always the first actress toe to the shooting site every day. Although she was not talkative, she was humble and polite. When filming, she was serious and responsible. And her scene was never reshot. Furthermore, she never protested when she was asked to reshoot a scene several times due to her co- worker''s mistakes. Therefore, in a few days, the cast members of the same crew had a better impression of her. Wendy had been living every day on the precipice between the crew and home. She had to y the role of both an actress and a mother. Ray had a soft spot for Precious, as well as Luke and Ryan. So Wendy stopped thinking about moving out of the Ensfield. Luke was absolutely right. With them as neighbors, she would certainly alleviate some of her stress. At the very least, Ray no longer needed to eat takeout for lunch. Ray could eat lunch with Precious on a daily basis. The Oliver family''s food materials were special and nutritious. She felt so grateful that she thought she should do something in return. Every evening after work, she would go to the market to buy groceries and served up a big dinners to help her neighbors with their day''s dinner. Precious made her expected to turn up on time for dinner every day prior to Ray''s call. As long as Luke or Ryan were at home, the two of them woulde together to join the meal. They were really a great help to her. Wendy didn''t say anything about that. Fortunately, Ryan made no further mentions of wanting her to be his girlfriend during those nights, which relieved Wendy. Wendy initially believed Precious''s reliance on her was only short-term. However, she discovered that Precious became more reliant on her during these days than she had been previously. Precious would spend some time with her while she was at home and then y with Ray. Wendy''s admiration for her had flourished. This child was adorable, vibrant, and outgoing. She was such a delight. Ray and Precious¡¯s rtionship was improving all the time. Except for sleeping time, the two of them spent the majority of their time ying together. Apart from that, there was something to celebrate. They released the makeup photos of the main actors and actresses for promotion. Fans of the Story of Concubine Ivanka were taken aback by Wendy''s appearance after the photo was posted online. They examined Wendy''s demeanor, eyes, and movements. It was identical to Faye''s appearance in the original book. This was precisely the actress they desired for the role! Wendy was getting more and more popr due to this photograph. Everything was moving in a good direction. Nothing seemed to be a problem.One morning on the shooting site, she hear the director calling on her. "Hi, Wendy! Come here!" "Good day, Director..." "Hurry up!" Wendy discovered that there were lots of boxes, piling up on the ground of the pce they were going to filmter. "Director, what''s this?" Wendy asked curiously. "It should be me to ask this question!" the director responded. Carter pointed at the packages and said, "Don''t you know that all of this stuff is for you?" Wendy was surprised! She was so embarrassed with the fact that those were for her. But she didn''t remember buying anything and mailing to the filming site! She bent over and discovered that there were more than ten boxes in all, and everything was dedicated for her! "Are...are these packages sent to the wrong person? I guess these were just delivered mistakenly." "How is it possible?! Your name and phone number were on that. And it was sent to the crew directly. How could it be wrong! You have an admirer, don''t you? Perhaps, these were sent by him." Carter joked teasingly, "Are you in love?" Wendy was caughtpletely off guard! Fall in love!? No way! She had to pay a sky high penalty of one billion! She signed an agreement and one of the treaty was not to fall in love! "Stop kidding, director! You''re making me nervous." When they conversed, the crew''s actors and actresses arrived in session. They cheered upon seeing these boxes. "Wow! You are really awesome! There are plenty of boxes.They must be sent by your admirer.Wendy, hurry up and open them!" "Exactly.Open it quickly and let''s see what''s in it!" Wendy was upset. She didn¡¯t expect that her day would start with such embarrassment. She feared it would be troublesome if it was sent to her by mistake, which she was pretty sure, and she had to return them. How could she open someone else''s boxes? That would be rude! Now the discussion had fallen into disarray, a disharmonious voice from the crowd then proceeded "Maybe it is something so far beyond eptable that it could not be revealed.Opening them in public would only be a disgrace!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Everybody followed the voice and saw Evie dressed in a stylish outfit. Evie was a B-list actress and also iconic for her sexy body and beautiful face in the circle. She looked fabulous as she wore a sexy ck ttering dress and with full makeup.Everyone kept silent.No one dared to utter a word. Wendy had a gorgeous face and a sexy figure, like Evie''s aesthetic. Because Wendy never showed off deliberately, Evie conveyed her image of being far more as a possible temptation than she actually was. Therefore, since Evie and Wendy were not on very good terms, she would never fail to get the chance to insult her. "Somebody was so extremely envious, I thought.I guess nobody pursues her because she''s ill-famed in the circle.No wonder when other people receive presents, she''s annoyed and jealous!" Daisy joined the conversation. She was the one who cut the tension. She yed the role of the queen in the Story of Concubine Ivanka, as the second heroine. Daisy was a Glory Media-signed artist. She was a pir of stability and strength in the circle. She adored Wendy a lot after ying with her these days because Sy fd Im bas: she had great acting skills and was modest. In addition, Wendy had signed a contract with Glory Media too. Naturally, Daisy wanted to take better care of her junior. Frustrated with Evie''s sarcasticment, she snapped back. "Ha ha ha...Those are just probably a few bottles of wine or maybe a case of beer.Such a low-quality gift doesn''t even deserve my attention!" "Wendy, open it and take a look." Wendy knew Daisy was trying to help her. At this time, how could she refuse her? Bending down, she found a pointy object that could be used to cut the tape on the box. When the package was opened, it was full of various small palm-sized boxes. What were they? She literally didn''t have an idea. Wendy was about to pick it up, but she immediately lurched forward when she steadied the box. She swung the small boxes with such force that it knocked them down, and then they rolled across the floor. The boxes were knocked open, and the things inside were scattered all over the ground. All of the intrigued people were able to see for themselves. Fancy gold ne! Expensive earrings! High end gold ring! Precious gold bracelet! The bright yellow color spread all over the ground. It seemed like it had rained gold all over the ce! Seeing this, everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and their mouths all opened into the shape of "O"! Of course, no one was expecting to witness those exorbitant presents at all! There was a box full of gold jewelries! And they were all at high-cost! God! What a generous and astounding gift indeed! Chapter 40: Your Wife Is Being Taken Away Chapter 40: Your Wife Is Being Taken Away "WOW!" "What the " "Amazing!" Wendy gasped, and the entire crowd held their breath as well. Everyone was in shock. Dazed, she was in a state of total amazement when she saw the sparkling gold jewelries all over the ground. She inquisitively checked each of the other boxes, which were all full of little boxes and contained the same objects inside them as well. They were all gold ornaments. All of them were extravagant and dashing. Wendy swallowed hard as she carefully examined the high-priced boxes. Each big-box contained more than a hundred small boxes, resulting in a total of over a hundred gold ornaments. Each gold essory weighed a substantial amount of gold, with an average weight of twenty grams. Assume there were one hundred small boxes in a big box, and there were a dozen of big boxes... With the gold price on the market nowadays... The sum of these boxes of gold ornaments was certainly sky-high. Imagine, the total cost of everything was easily more than seven million! "This is..." Wendy swallowed even harder. "Wen...Wendy, do you have a clue who sent these things?" Even Daisy, the first-rank celebrity as an actress, was shocked by those presents. She didn''t anticipate the exquisiteness and pricelessness of those boxes. "I don''t know..." Everyone was astounded and began to discuss. Each of them had their own spections about the expensive gifts. "God, how much are they in total?" "It''s unsurprising that these boxes appear to be so heavy.The inside is full of gold.Just now, Evie stated that they were simply inexpensive beverages...Now she is certainly humiliated!" "Yes, you are absolutely correct. No doubt that the admirers who send those boxes must be mega-rich!" The smile faded from Evie''s face. For no good measure, she clenched her fists and began to sneer. "Maybe each one of them is a fake," she said. At this moment, the prop man carefully picked up and examined one of the pieces of jewelry. Afterwards, he firmly validated and concluded. "It''s absolutely authentic. They''re all real gold." Evie was upset for she was quite literally, pped in the face. In the crowd, someone suddenly pointed at one of the boxes and said, "Hey! There seems to be a note as well over there." Wendy nced at the person who had indicated the note and saw it on the floor under the box. There were two words inscribed on the paper -- Bride Gold! Wendy had no words to say. She didn''t know how to react with the spections of her colleagues. They are indeed "gold"! For real! She meticulously looked at the two familiar words on the note. In a while, she twitched the corners of her mouth. She...She seemed to have a theory about who sent these gifts.The style of that jerk was always unpredictable. She was very used to get surprised. Surely, this was something he could do! She was fully aware of his capabilities. "It looks like those are exactly sent by your suitor!" Daisy couldn''t help but smile as she read the note as well. She was amused at Evie''s confusion. What an irony for a viin like her! It was apparent to everyone in the showbiz that the twopanies, Glory Media and Starlight Media, were mortal enemies. The artists of the twopanies had an intense rivalry andpetition for everything. Resources, activities, sponsors and everything else are being contested by them. No matter how long the artists of these two firms are working together, they would always have a conflict with each other overtly and covertly. To what degree did the feud extend was it? Ha ha Even a yboy like Luke wouldn''t chase an artist of Starlight Media. No matter how gorgeous nor attractive she might be. He would never court her because of theirpanies¡¯ rivalry. It was clear that their rtionship was in shambles. Evie was enraged with Daisy and gritted her teeth and irritably retorted, "Only middle-aged women nowadays wear such tacky gold jewelries! Her suitor must be a scrawny, balding egotist with no discernible taste! Being chased by a nouveau riche shouldn''t make you feel proud! You should be ashamed instead!" "Sour grapes! She was definitely bitter!" "You!" Carter, who had been silent all the time stopped themotion. He frowned and said, "All right, that''s enough! What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to prepare for the shoot? Now, all of you must go, change your clothes and fix your make up.! Cut the crap and back to work right away!" With that, the crowd dispersed.Gossipers hadter on vanished.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carter stopped Wendy and said, "You stay!" "Director?" she replied with confusion. The golden light pricked Carter''s eyes.He drew Wendy aside and said, "All of these things are valuable.How can you include them in the shooting site in this manner? The crew consists of arge number of people.You will suffer a significant loss if you lose one or two of them.I''m going to give you a half-day off.You must prioritize bringing these items home first." "Thank you, sir!" "Go ahead!" In much the same way as the schoolteachers did, the director favored those with the greater grade. After being in the group for so many days, Wendy never dyed the shooting progress. It actually took much less time for her to film than anticipated, but she usuallypleted every scene beautifully. Thus, Carter tolerated Wendy very leniently. There was a bunch of people outside.After watching the farce quietly, Eris''s eyes gradually darkened. Wendy borrowed the tape from the stage crew, sealed all the paper boxes, and called in a taxi. Carter also asked someone to help Wendy move all the boxes to the trunk. He asked Wendy again and again whether he should send someone to escort her home.He was truly concerned of her situation.He knew that it would be tough if she would do it alone. After all, they were multimillion-dor-worth boxes. She could not possibly be careless. Wendy declined Carter''s kindness politely.She appreciated his consideration though.She was a resident of the luxurious Ensfield. If others were to find out about this, there might be unnecessary rumors about her. Wendy quickly brought all the boxes home. She intended to keep them for the time being and to return them to that bastard the next time she saw him. Luke was about to take the two children to the amusement park when Wendy returned home. Upon seeing Wendy return with arge box and several security guards assisting her in carrying more, he immediately came to a halt and took the box from Wendy. "Didn''t you go to the set? I thought you have a work today? Why did youe back now?" "I''ming back to put those things away.Something happened in the set.After settling those down, I''ll leave immediately." Luke gave the security guards instructions to stack the boxes in the living room. "Thank you," said Wendy sincerely to the security guards. "You''re wee, Miss.Finch.It''s what we should do." The security guards departed immediately after they transferred all of the boxes to the living room. Luke''s eyes were drawn to the delivery message on the box, and he lifted his brows instantly. "Wendy, you''ve just recently joined this circle, and you''re already getting gifts from your fans! You''re so great!" Wendy threw him a bitter smile. If they were gifts from her fans, she wouldn''t be that bothered.However, that wasn''t the case. "They''re not from my fans." "Who sent them then?" Wendy remained silent in response to his question. She simply instructed Raymond not to touch these items and then rushed away. The amusement park instantly seemed less appealing! Luke then curiously observed those boxes. "If they weren''t gifts from a fan, it must be from an admirer!"he spected. After a while, Luke approached a box and was on the verge of opening it. Ray immediately took a position in front of him and dered vigorously, "No way!" "Uh..." "Mommy said no one touches any of these boxes!"Luke was struck dumb. Luke pulled Precious to the balcony quietly, "What are you doing, Uncle Luke?"Luke was really intrigued. He pointed at the boxes in the living room and said, "Honey, listen to me.Open one and see what''s inside." "No! Auntie Wendy has stated that no boxes can be touched.I want to be a nice and obedient kid in order to boost her affection for me." That again left him speechless.He was forced to use his trump card. "But those are gifts from an admirer of Wendy''s.If she epts, she will be another person''s girlfriend and, in the future, someone else''s wife.You will never ever see her again.Do you like that?" Precious was shocked and shook her head desperately. "Of course not!" ¡®If so, you have to open the package!" She dashed to the living room and pretended to identally walk by the package. And, by chance, she pounced on it. Her chubby little body acted like a massive weight, crushing a box instantly. Raymond was lost for words.Luke was stunned into silence. Nevertheless, he saw the contents of the box in the manner he desired, and they were all gold ornaments! Aside from those, there were also notes in each box! ! ! OMG! He was right after all! There was really someone chasing after her! Luke rushed to the balcony and dialed Ryan''s phone number. "Ryan!" he eximed obnoxiously. "Bad news! Listen carefully! Your wife is going to be taken away!" Chapter 41: Bitch, Ill Tear You Apart Chapter 41: Bitch, I''ll Tear You Apart An hour and a half had passed. Ryan postponed the meeting and headed straight back to the Ensfield. It was a bright summer day, but Ryan entered the living room with a ferocious cold look. The moment his eyes nced towards the twelve paper boxes, his face turned ice cold. As he skimmed through the delivery information of each box, he scowled all of a sudden. "Ryan, is it because Wendy''s heart belongs to someone else that she rejected you?" Luke assumed. When he finished speaking, Ryan shifted his eyes towards him. His gaze wasparable to that of a cold, piercing arrow that shot a chill straight into his heart. He quickly waved his hand, "Well...What I said earlier was balderdash.You''re so attractive, but Wendy turned you down.How could she fall in love with some ordinary person instead of you?" Luke''s words didn''t console him at all. Instead, it made his face grimmer. He recalled... Previously, Wendy mentioned that she nned to marry an ordinary man after her contract with the company was over! Remembering this, his eyes ckened. He then puckered his lips, turned around, and walked away. Luke, trying to catch up, raced towards him. "s Ryan, where are you headed?" "The shooting site!" Wendy returned to the set as soon as she brought all the boxes home. When she arrived, filming was in progress. She paced straight towards the dressing room to put on a different outfit then do her makeup afterwards. Inside the dressing room, there were four seats overall and three of the seats had already been taken. Two makeup artists groomed the actor, as another cast member waited for her turn after she changed her clothes. After taking in her surroundings, she walked towards the only avable seat and was about to sit down. "Stop right there!" The dressing room door swung open. Emerging from the door was Evie and her assistant. She wore a tight ck an ordinary man after her contract with thepany was over! Remembering this, his eyes ckened. He then puckered his lips, turned around, and walked away. Luke, trying to catch up, raced towards him. "s Ryan, where are you headed?" "The shooting site!" Wendy returned to the set as soon as she brought all the boxes home. When she arrived, filming was in progress. She paced straight towards the dressing room to put on a different outfit then do her makeup afterwards. Inside the dressing room, there were four seats overall and three of the seats had already been taken. Two makeup artists groomed the actor, as another cast member waited for her turn after she changed her clothes. After taking in her surroundings, she walked towards the only avable seat and was about to sit down. "Stop right there!" The dressing room door swung open. Emerging from the door was Evie and her assistant. She wore a tight ck skirt and three inch heels. Before Wendy was able to take a seat, she took it from her. A moment after sitting down, she crossed her legs and shifted her gaze in Wendy''s direction, who was still standing in the exact same spot she was earlier. She then raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll teach you a lesson today.I''ve been in the entertainment industry for five long years.This means I''m your senior.I''m going first for makeup and you will wait for me, understand?" Evie was the most well-known among all the artists in the room. No one dared to tell her off like Daisy did. As they all heard this, they gave each other shaken looks. No one had the guts to speak out after that. Even the two makeup artists didn''t dare utter a single word. Wendy remained frozen, and stood there inplete silence. "Why are you still standing there?" Evie red at her, "You''re blocking my view.Get out of my sight at once!" Wendy had witnessed a lot of drama unfold among the cast. Even if she couldn''t recall any instance wherein she had purposely offended Evie, she constantly bullied her nevertheless. This time, Wendy decided to stand up for herself. She was the type of person who could be dealt with using reason but not easily swayed by force. Hearing Evie''s remark, she looked at her indifferently, "Excuse me, but get out? I will not! Or maybe you can teach me how to get out as well, since you''re my senior." Evie was infuriated. She struck the palm of her hand on the table and cursed at Wendy. "Go to hell, Wendy Finch! Who on earth do you think you are and how dare you speak to me that way? Do you think you belong here because of your good looks? Just to let you know, there are many stunning women out there.You may be in today, but you''re also dispensable! Surely, someone will take your ce soon." With her costume on, Wendy smiled elegantly and remarked, "Thank you for further emphasizing my beauty! Anyways...If someone does that they aren''t considered a true actress.Also, I never liked them either.Thank you!" Evie was speechless. She became angrier the more calm and collected Wendy was! The little bitch had the audacity to steal her role and dared to raise her voice at her. In Evie''s perspective, Wendy''s behavior provoked her to do the same! She rose from her seat and red at her, "Bitch, how dare you answer back to me? !" Wendy extended her hands and fluttered her eyshes in an innocent manner. "I honestly don''t know what I did to enrage you like this." "Evie, please don''t be so upset.Girls tend to age faster when they get angry.The wrinkles at the edges of your eyes have be so deep; it makes it seem as if you are angry often.I wouldn''t worry though, you can still do something with those wrinkles.I can rmend you an effective eye cream if you want! It will surely bring back your youthful self," Wendy said as she smiled. The mention of wrinkles! As well as returning back to her youth! It became so obvious that Wendy was poking fun at how old Evie looked. No woman could tolerate such embarrassment. As soon as Evie was about to lose her cool, Wendy continued, "I noticed that your wrinkles are hideous,and that the condition of your skin is worsening as well.Take a good look at the pores on your face and the endless ckheads on your nose.Tut, tut, if you go on like this, your once pretty face will be ruined!" She let out a sigh then resumed speaking, "You are still in your thirties, am I correct? Then why do you look like you''re forty years old already?" Evie was raging at this point! "Stupid bitch! How can you think I''m more than thirty years old?" ''I''m only twenty-nine years old for crying out loud!¡¯¡¯ "Oh" Wendy widened her eyes in an exaggerated manner. "Are you actually more than forty years old? Oh gosh, I''m truly so sorry.Then you really take good care of yourself! My apologies again.You look stunning for a woman in her forties!" "Haha..." All the artists inside the dressing room couldn''t hold theirughter in any longer.Evie was twitching with rage. "You bitch, I''ll tear you apart!" All of a sudden, she pounced on Wendy angrily. She then raised her hand and wed her opponent''s face with her sharp nails. Luckily, Wendy had prepared herself for the attack. When Evie was just about to jump at her, Wendy was able to dodge which caused Evie to trip and fall. "Ah" Evie screamed as she fell knees first on the ground, spraining herself. Her knees experienced some heavy impact from the floor tiles. With a muffled sound, she cried out in agony. "Oh my god, Evie!" With a shocked expression on her face, her assistant ue. bet fmt hurried to help her get back up. Her knees ended up scraped and very swollen. Immediately after, dark red blood gushed out of her knees. "Wendy Finch! You did this on purpose! I''m sure you did!" Evie eximed. "Now, what did I do?" "You purposely tripped me up!" "Evie, please don''t take this the wrong way.It was you who identally fell down because of your exceedingly high heels.How could you possibly me that on me?" Wendy looked quite distressed, "Even if you aren''t fond of me, you do not have the right to treat me this way." All the people in the dressing room lowered their heads and didn''t dare to nce at them. Everyone in the room could attest that Wendy did not trip her on purpose. "You tripped her on purpose.I saw it with my very own eyes!" Evie''s assistant started to defend her employer. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Why am I not surprised? You''re her assistant.Of course you''re on her side," said Wendy, shrugging her shoulders. The assistant became infuriated as well. Evie''s lungs were about to burst in anger. Her two legs were burning in pain. She grasped onto her assistant''s arm and was just about ready to p Wendy in the face without hesitation. "Bitch, how dare you do this to me? I''ll p you right in the face!" Before she was able to, Wendy got a hold of her wrist. She said in a cold tone, "Evie! Has anyone ever told you that you can never to p a person across the face? Surely, it will be wiser for you to think twice before you do anything! I still have my part to y today. If you p me and dy the progress of the shooting, the director will hold me ountable for wasting time...Sure, he will then find out about why.Can you afford for that to happen? !" Chapter 42: Wendy Finch, Ill Kill You Chapter 42: Wendy Finch, I''ll Kill You Carter was a determined and devoted man when it came to work. The Story of Concubine Ivanka was a harem story and featured a greater number of female actresses. Without a doubt, the most precious thing during the shooting would be peace. The fights in the crew were no less than those in the y. The crew shes were just as intense as those in the show. Carter, on the other hand, was unconcerned about these conflicts as long as the shooting didn''t get dyed. If anything went wrong as a result of her inadequate attitude... Evie looked upset and withdrew her hand as if she had been bitten. She hissed. "Wendy, wait and see!" "Anytime!" Evie left with her assistant to have the wound on her knee treated. In the lounge, the assistant knelt on the ground, handling Evie¡¯s knees carefully, with an ice bag on one knee to prevent the blood from pooling, she wiped the other with a cotton swab to reduce the swelling. "Ouch..." As Evie eased herself, she took a deep breath. "Evie, please wait.It''s almost done." In hushed tones, the assistant stated, "Wendy is not an easy person to deal with, Evie.She is the protagonist of this drama.She may be extremely popr if this y is televised.It would be irrational of you to offend her at this point.It would be preferable if we let it go." "Do you mean I should let this go? No way! Over my dead body!" Evie would not be so enraged if the assistant had not brought it up! She just learned from Eris that Wendy had signed a contract with the Glory Media! Could you imagine that?! That was Glory Media! The mogul of the entertainment industry! And she should have been cast in the role of Faye, as her contract with Starlight Media was about to expire. Wendy might not have signed the contract with Glory Media now if she hadn''t stolen her role! Wendy snatched away from her shot at being a well- known celebrity. How could she have so instantly let Wendy go? How could it be possible! "Evie...However, if we cause her public embarrassment and tantly put her in trouble, she will inform the director..." Evie sneered. "Evie..." "I have a n! It''s a very great idea!" Evie portrayed another favorite concubine called Emma in this y. She arrived at the royal pce half a month earlier than Faye, but in a different manner. She was the daughter of an aristocrat, and her beauty drew the emperor''s attention. She was directly appointed as a concubine. During her time as a royal concubine, she had the privilege of serving the emperor on the bed for two weeks in a row. A woman who started as the daughter of a noble man eventually became a much favored royal concubine. It was truly amazing. In the script, Emma, was a bimbo, which was in line with Evie''s image. Hence, she was the perfect choice for this role. Emma''s glory, on the other hand, came and went quickly. Faye entered the pce immediately after being given the title of concubine. Faye astounded the emperor so much that she was the only one who was favored in the imperial household during the subsequent period. Emma couldn''t bear the discrepancy, believing that Faye had bewitched the emperor. She quickly rushed to Faye''s pce to cause her trouble only a few days after her arrival. This was the exact scene that they were going to shoot that afternoon. All the staff together with the actors and actresses were ready. "Action!" The scene was in Emma''s household. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Ssh!" Emma, dressed in the fuchsia pce costume, went insane after learning that the emperor had spent another night with Faye again. She smashed and shattered everything in the room to bits. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, please don''t break them.They''re all gifts from His Majesty..." "His Majesty...His Majesty!" The camera had been zoomed in. Emma dropped her head dejectedly, tears welling up in her eyes. "That stupid bitch has already seduced His Majesty.I''m sure he''s forgotten all about me!" "No, Your Majesty.I don''t think so.For the time being,His Majesty is just interested in Lady Faye because she is new here.When his enthusiasm fades, he wille back to you.His affection for you has always been one-of-a- kind, and His Majesty will always think of you..." "Of course! His Majesty has me in his heart! I have always been!" Emma¡®s eyes were full of hope. She was infused with optimism. "Bitch! His Majesty has always asked that slut to serve himtely.She must have deceived His Majesty with evil enchantments! No way! I will not allow this bitch to harm His Majesty! Bring the guards, Sheri, and we''ll go find the bitch!" "Let''s go!" Carter was very satisfied with the take. It was extremely spectacr! He had previously watched television series that were starred by Evie, but her expression and acting skills were not as vibrant and vivid as it was today. How could he have known Evie was truly envious of Wendy? Her reaction was entirely in keeping with her true color. "Get ready for the next shot." The next scene would focus on the plot where Emma would be furiously barging into Faye''s pce with the guards and giving them the order to control her, which they would follow without hesitation. To make the scene more intense, Emma would even p Faye. p her! Evie trembled with excitement. This was the moment that she had been waiting for. "Be ready now, Wendy.You''re done for!¡¯¡¯ Evie pondered. "Action!" Emma managed to get into Faye¡¯s ce with a group of minions. Faye''s servants were frightened by the invasion from their peculiar new adversaries. They quickly dropped to their knees and yelled, "Your Majesty!" Without even taking her eyes off them, Emma walked into the chamber while she was ncing at Faye''s bedroom with a cold face. Without an idea, Faye satfortably on a round stool in her chamber, arranging flowers while dressed in a pure white dress embroidered with red plum blossoms. She moved slowly with grace, dignity and elegance. Every now and then, when she was arranging the flowers, her gorgeous long sleeves would slip down revealing a jade- like wrist. She was the perfectbination of elegance and seduction. The round table in the hall was covered with a variety of valuable gifts presented by His Majesty, which was almost too pretty for Emma to look at. Definitely, she didn''t like what she beheld. Emma and the others made an excessive amount of noise. Faye raised her head contemptuously, then lowered it again to fiddle with her flowers. Emma was enraged by her calm demeanor! "Why don''t you get down on your knees when you see me, Faye? Aren''t you being disrespectful?" Faye stated tly, "As far as I know, we are of the same level.Why should I kneel before you?¡¯¡¯ "What a sharp tongue! You have won His Majesty''s heart with your seductive manner every night.A report was released from the courtroom stating that His Majesty had been dozing off in the meeting this morning.You should have expressed gratitude for his affection for you and urged His Majesty to take good care of his body, but instead, you trampled it.Today, I''m here to teach you a lesson!" After that, she fiercely screamed. "Get in!" The servants rushed over and bowed their heads. "Make sure to hold her tightly.I''m going to p this bitch to death!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" They immediately pressed Faye''s shoulder, without hesitation. Emma quickly strode over.Her face was glowing with rage. She raised her hand, and a p with a gust of wind came over. "p-" There were no fake actions! Her portrayal was with authenticity! And she didn''t control the strength! She pped Wendy forcefully and sharply! Everything was real! The director had previously instructed Evie not to p Wendy''s face for real. Evie was going to get back at Wendy in front of everyone though. She didn''t care if there were a lot of people witnessing her avenge! Wendy''s mind raced with these thoughts. She subconsciously averted her face to the side. Nheless, she underestimated Evie¡¯s contempt for her. The pnded squarely on her face. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The headgear was strewn about the floor, and a strand of hair drooped. Her head buzzed, and her teeth pierced her lips. Instantaneously, a smear of blood leaked from the corner of her mouth! Chapter 43: Avenge His Future Wife Chapter 43: Avenge His Future Wife Everyone was shocked! No one expected the intensity and truthfulness of the scene! Carter, on the other hand, did not intervene. That was how the story unfolded. Evie could have continued, but she abruptly regained herposure and halted all her movements. "Cut!" Director Carter! Sorry! I was so immersed in the story.That was not intentional! I didn''t mean to p her for real! Carter frowned. "Film it again!" Wendy''s hair was quickly cleaned up, and an ice bag was taken to minimize the swelling on her face by the make- up artist. But the swelling on her face couldn''t be healed in a short time. So, the make-up artist added a coat of powder to her face and shadowed it to make her appear less terrifying. "Are you okay? How do you feel?" Carter walked over. "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal!" Evie also came over. She apologized to Wendy, "Wendy! I''m really sorry. I was so engaged in the moment that I couldn''t control my strength!" Wendy gave her a disinterested look and kept her mouth shut. The shooting continued. "p-" "p-" "p-" After a quick session of eight consecutive shots, they were all stuck in the "p" scene. With an apologetic look on Evie''s face, she came to talk to Carter, "Director! It''s always not good enough to fake it, and we''ve stuck here for quite some time, which will dy the progress.How about if I do it for real? It''d be better when we really fight.What do you think?" Carter looked hesitant. He didn''t seem to agree with her idea. At this point, if he didn''t notice that Evie was purposefully causing trouble for Wendy, all of his time and effort in the circle would be for naught. Meanwhile, in an office of the Studio City. Luke quickly ran to a far corner, hiding from Ryan''s malicious aura. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Ryan''s face had progressively be gloomy after he saw the p on Wendy''s face on the monitor. And now his whole face was getting even colder. "Luke!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Luke replied immediately. "Call Carter.Now.You know what to do!" "Of course, I do.Rest assured that I''ll do it well for you!" Ryan just wanted to get even with the person who bullied his future wife. Luke knew what to do. He was very adept at it. Carter got a call from Luke just as he was about to make a decision. He went aside to pick up. His face seemed less gloomy as he listened. "All right! All right.I understand!" A momentter. The director returned to the set. "Director, can we continue shooting now?" Expectantly, Evie looked forward to his response. "Yes, sure!" Wendy and Evie were summoned in front of the director. "Wendy, you graduated from the New York Acting College and are an aplished actress with notable experiences," he said with a straight face. "Given Evie''s inability to find her role in this scene, I propose that you two switch roles.Show Evie how to do this!" Wendy looked up in surprise. She didn''t expect what she heard. Evie''s face changed instantly. "Director..." Carter made no attempt to look at Evie. He looked Wendy in the eye and uttered, "Shooting a movie demands a sense of reality; only then will the audience fit into the action.Therefore, you must really p her cheek, do you understand?" "I got that, Director Carter!" Apparently, Evie was displeased. "Director...How can you do this? When we filmed the scene just now, you asked me not to p for real..." Carter gave her a skeptical stare before shepleted her sentence. After enduring for a long period of time, he eventually erupted in frustration. "Are you the director or me!" he yelled, clutching the script in his hand. "If you can''t do it and you don''t want to learn, then get out!" Evie bit her lips in humiliation. She surely didn''t anticipate this plot twist. "Are you going to take the shot or not? !" "I...will do that!" Evie wasn''t convinced, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper. Carter was a famous director. Numerous artists vied for the roles in the films directed by him. The intensive shooting continued. Wendy''s face was more endearing than Evie''s. Her blue veins protruded from her brow, and she lifted her hand, "p-" "p-" "p-" "p-" Evie had only shot eight times, so did Wendy, as Carter demanded! The distinction was that only Evie''s first p was genuine. For the next few ps, Wendy was on guard and they didn''t reallynd on her cheek. Wendy, of course, would be obnoxious to her. She hit her across the face with all her might. Her hands were numb after eight ps, and Evie had been pped eight times solidly. As a result, her left cheek was already red and swollen after thest p, and no amount of powder could conceal it. "Cut!" Carter then stopped. "Evie, do you know now how to urately y the role?" Evie shivered and nodded hurriedly. She was petrified that the director would ask Wendy to continue. "Yes! I learned my lesson now!" "Okay!" Carter scorned as he carefully examined her swollen face. "You can''t do anything today with that face.Your countenance will not fit in the scene.We''ll film it another time." Evie was at a loss for words.She gnashed her teeth in hatred. At this time, in the office.That was the moment when the chill in the atmosphere around Ryan eventually faded. Problem solved! Good thing the conflict had been worked out immediately.Luke ran over cheerfully.He couldn''t contain his happiness. "Luke!" "What?" "Before this drama is officially released, cut off all the scenes of that woman!" Luke was stunned into silence. Absolutely! That was so cruel! And so heartless! But he enjoyed it! He admired Ryan''s vengeance. Ha-ha! After the TV drama was broadcast, Evie couldn''t see any of her scenes any longer. She would definitely be furious if she found that she had been pped all for nothing today! Anyway, she deserved it! She picked up the wrong guy. Especially, she messed up with the one his brother cherished so much. At this time, the shooting was suspended and everyone was resting. They needed that time out after that intense scene. All of a sudden, a familiar figure appeared in the monitor out of nowhere. "Ryan, take a look at who''s approaching.He¡¯s our nephew, isn''t he?" Ryan shifted his gaze to the screen. Sure enough, he saw Brian at the scene. In the shooting site. Brian paid a visit to Eris. "Ah...Brian, what are you doing here?" "The weather is just too hot.I was concerned you might suffer from sunstroke.I happened to work nearby, so I didn''t think twice toe and see you." He smiled as he pulled out a box of ice cream and handed it to her. "It''s your favorite Haagen Dazs ice cream,"he conveyed with enthusiasm. "Brian, you are so kind!"Eris eximed, her face beaming. "Silly girl!"He ran his fingers affectionately through her hair and said, "Hurry, or it will melt." "Sure! Of course!" Wendy noticed him the moment Brian arrived on the scene. They hadn''t seen each other in three years. He was now dressed in a sky blue suit and seemed to be at ease. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She clutched her hand tightly, restraining herself from the urge to rip him apart! She despised Brian more than she hated Eris! What a horrible man he was! If it weren''t for his wild, reckless, and despicable kick, her daughter would have lived and Ray wouldn''t have been tormented since his birth! However, there was nothing she could do but grit her teeth and suppress her rage for now. Brian asked the staff to fetch a few cartons of cold mineral water for the artists and staff and then dispersed them to all. With a smile on his face, he said, "Thank you all.You''ve always taken such good care of Eris." Everyone was envious of her. "Wow! Eris and Mr.Oliver adore one another.ording to what I''ve read, they never quarrel.The media often captures them traveling together.Gosh, I feel as if I''ve regained my faith in love." "Mr.Oliver is a handsome man from a wealthy family.As far as what I''ve learned, his family owns lots of hotels and is very influential!" "Eris is very fortunate to have found such a wonderful boyfriend." Eris hugged Brian''s arm and grinned even sweeter as she heard the envious voice in her ear. Brian gave her a gentle smile. When he turned his head, his eyes fell on a woman nearby, and they froze instantly! ¡®That is... Wendy?¡¯ He was shocked. Chapter 44: Showing Off Wendy?! Chapter 44: Showing Off Wendy?! But, how is that possible? Wasn''t she already... Dead?! Brian looked at Wendy in disbelief, unable to regain hisposure. The more he examined her, the more uncertain he became. Wendy was still dressed in her stunning costume,plete with exquisite hair and makeup. She leaned against a wooden armchair and radiated an aura of elegance and magnificence. Apparently, this temperament...was not something the Wendy he knew of was capable of doing. "Brian? Brian!" Eris became enraged when she noticed Brian''s gaze was fixed on Wendy for an extended period of time. She squeezed her palms tightly, and her body suddenly staggered. Brian snatched her up quickly. "Is something bothering you? Are you not feeling well?" "Yes, I am!" Erin pretended to be so exhausted and light- headed; she rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. "I suddenly feel a little dizzy." "Did you get sunstroke? Those are the obvious symptoms." "Perhaps, it is." Brian rushed to assist Eris in walking to the shade of a tree without much thought. Her assistant Ana reached for a deck chair and a fan as soon as she noticed this. The fan started spinning after she plugged in the power. Afterwards, Brian carefully assisted her by putting a bottle of ice water on her forehead and asked with concern. "Are you feeling better?" "Yes, much better.Thank you so much!" The two of them were a couple. Therefore, the staff and artists were very insightful that they were keeping a distance from them to give them privacy. Brian felt sorry for Eris upon seeing her red cheeks and said, "You are not well.Why are you required to perform such a difficult task?" "Well, it''s all right.In fact, I like being an actress!" Brian couldn''t think of a reason to resist her. He mindfully assisted her by unscrewing the lid of the bottle and handed it to her. "Drink this to help you cool down." Eris didn''t refuse and took a few sips obediently. The two conversed under the shade of the tree about what had urred in the crew and then talked about Wendy. "Brian, I have something to tell you, but I don''t know how to exin this whole thing.However, the longer it takes, the more apprehensive I will be." "What''s the matter? What are you talking about?" "The actress you just saw is really my sister!" Brian was astonished to hear what she said. "What did you say?" Was that woman really Wendy?! But, how could it be? ¡°My sister auditioned for the this role.I was initially perplexed when I saw her on the site.I simply had a feeling this woman resembled my sister, but I wasn''t certain, so I called Mr.Davies specifically.Mr.Davies told me that the girl''s name was Wendy Finch during the audition, and thus I was certain that she was my sister." Eris lowered her head and uttered with a bitter smile. "I really don''t understand...Despite her having still been alive, why did she not return to us? The harsh fact was that she was making us believe she was dead.To be honest, Brian, I''ve been very guilty to my sister all these years.You wouldn''t have treated her that way if it hadn''t been for me.I guess I was the one who caused her all her sufferings back then.Several things would not have happenedter if I did the right thing..." "No, Eris, it''s not your fault.Stop ming yourself." It was Wendy who made the first move by using a fruit knife and stabbing Eris. She didn''t evenin. How could she be med for that? "However, Wendy must despise me." Eris snorted, her eyes welling with tears. She clutched Brian''s hand tightly and expressed her concern. "I''ve heard that my sister has been in M country during thest few years.She returned from a trip abroad less than a month ago.However, as soon as she came back, she remained stationary.Rather than that, she came straight here as the crew of the Story of Concubine Ivanka.I''m just so worried, that...I am aware of the debt I owe my sister.I will ept her need for vengeance against me.But, but..." Eris''s face flushed with tears. "We have ovee many obstacles in order to be together, Brian.I truly hate so many changes.Now all what I want is to spend my life with you..." Brian''s expression shifted. "Did Wendy cause you any trouble?" "No, no..." Eris said without looking Brian directly in the eye. "Look, Eris, can you tell me the truth?" Eris bit her lips awkwardly as if she were trying to prevent the words from spilling out of her mouth. "That is totally insignificant.It doesn''t matter to me." "Tell me! Now!" Eris sighed bitterly and said desperately. "I''d be interacting with her a lot in this show.And actually, sometimes, she''ll cause me difficulties when we''re filming...But it makes no difference.My sister dislikes me.It''s also a positive thing if it makes her feel better." While she had no idea why she had forgotten her lines when she was filming with Wendy on that day, she felt sure Wendy had done something behind her back. "Silly girl, why are you so stupid?" He heard what Eris had to say, and felt absolutely devastated. "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" "No worries.It is no big deal, really." "No.No.You matter a lot to me every little thing!" Brian interjected in hushed tones. "Moreover, haven''t you forgotten what she did to you? You kindness had allowed her to be more and more arrogant, so her misdeeds were too much and she stepped over the line with her overbearing behavior. At the end of the day, she even stabbed you!" "That''s all I owe her...""For God''s sake, don''t speak nonsense!" Eris peered anxiously and dered. "Brian, I''m more concerned about my sister than ever now." "Why are you worried about her? What''s the matter?" "I heard from Mr.Davies that Faye, that role she''s now ying, belonged to Evie.But then, for some reason, this role was assigned to Wendy instead...Aside from that, a mysterious man sent a slew of items to the crew this morning.There are a total of twelve boxes, all of which contain gold jewelry...And they are all for Wendy..." Eris purposely slowed down, allowing him to fill in the story on his own.Brian''s face was already ghastly pale.She attentively noticed it as she turned her head. "Brian, as you are aware, the entertainment industry attracts a diverse range of people.This circle resembles arge can and epasses all.I will progress smoothly in this circle because you help me, and no one dares to exploit me.However, Wendy is new to the circle, knows little, and is also very gorgeous.I''m afraid she''ll take the wrong path." With that sigh, Brian pressed one finger on her forehead and breathed deeply. "Take better care of yourself instead of worrying about her, alright?" "Dad has always been good to me; although she is my half-sister, she''s still dad''s daughter after all, so that''s why.I have a personal obligation to support her.I cannot stand by and watch my elder sister doomed." Brian let out a sigh of frustration. "If only she could think the same as you." "Brian..." "Don''t concern yourself with it.There¡¯s nothing you can do to prevent her from living out her depraved desire, so you might as well give in to it." Eris looked nervous.She undeniably didn''t like the idea. "But..." "Well, don''t ''but''. Every person is ountable for their choices and behaviors.Naturally, she is the same!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Brian cut Eris off. If Wendy died, he would still feel guilty about her, but his remorse would be gone because she was still alive. Brian was still shaking with terror as he recalled the scene in which Eris was soaked in blood three years ago. He would never let such an act to ur a second time! He had to assure Eris. Thinking of this, he suddenly stood up and told her, "Have a good rest here.I''ll find an opportunity to talk to Wendy!" "...Okay then." Chapter 45: My Taste In Women Is Impeccable Chapter 45: My Taste In Women Is Impable In the office, Luke and Ryan sat alongside each other with their eyes glued to the monitor, scrutinizing the scene with unwavering attention. All eyes critically scanned the monitor. Ever since Brian entered the scene, Wendy''s expression changed drastically. She appeared cautious, eyeing him like a hawk. Luke eyeballed Ryan, then after a short pause, said, "Ryan..." "Get to the point!" "Did Wendy refuse you because of Brian? Let''s look at this logically.You can determine whether my analysis has any merit or not.Wendy was a naive sixteen-year-old teenager when she started dating our nephew.The rtionshipsted three solid years before they parted ways.Our nephew was her first love and you know the old saying about one never forgetting their first love.Furthermore, they both matured and grew in many ways during those three years." Ryan silently imbibed every word, unable to refute anything. Secretly, Ryan''s silence had boosted his confidence so Luke continued like a great psychologist."ording to the information I gathered, Brian got together with Eris just after Wendy''s ¡®death¡¯. Do you think she fled Ywood and moved to the US because she was heartbroken when she discovered that Brian had been unfaithful to her? Did his infidelity drive her to transform herself and achieve Nirvana so that she could emerge as a better version of herself? No doubt she returned a more beautiful person both inside and out.Nobody is in her league.I reckon she hase back well-armed to reim her lost love with her newfound charm and allure.Her game is to make Brian regret choosing Eris over her." If Wendy were to somehow overhear Luke''s nonsensical theory, she would roll her eyes in disbelief. Each word that escaped his mouth sounded more absurd than thest. However, in Luke''s mind, he had finally deciphered the mystery. He had even fathomed the reason that Wendy had joined the cast of this TV drama. Why else would she choose to y a supporting role in the "Story of Concubine Ivanka" where Eris is the lead character? With her eternal beauty and sexy hour ss figure, she could have delivered a ster performance in any other drama.Her decision to y her role to perfection here had a hidden agenda.See? She must want revenge! The more Luke spected, the more confident he became. As he connected the dots and wove his borate web of perception, his voice became high- pitched in uncontroble excitement. "To be honest, Brian is a little shortsighted and reckless.He has inherited the attractive genes of the Oliver family and has an amazing body and a handsome face.He can make any girl swoon.It''s understandable that Wendy still has deep feelings for him." Resting his case, Luke gazed at Ryan, seeking a reaction. To his surprise, he was greeted by a calm, serene countenance. "Aren''t you going to say anything, Ryan?" Was he too annoyed to string up the right words to say? "No!" "Huh?" "It can''t be Brian!" Did he just render Luke''s entire borate conjecture meaningless with just one sentence? Did Wendy cocoon someone else in her heart? Taken aback by his sudden rebuttal, Luke asked, "How can you be so sure it''s not him?" "It''s simple.The woman I fall in love with would have great taste and would never settle for something as miniscule as Brian!" Luke was speechless. In the casting group, as proposed, they would started with Wendy''s part that afternoon, but because her face was still swollen, Carter temporarily suspended shooting her part and focused on filming Eris''s part. After removing her makeup and changing into morefortable attire, she remained with the rest of the cast and crew. The red swelling on her face was still noticeable. If she went back home and Ray saw the bruise, he would worry unnecessarily. Hence she decided to stay and watch Eris''s shoot. In that afternoon, Wendy realized a problem. As long as shooting for the first half of the storysted, Eris would managefortably. But as the story went on, it became more and more difficult for her to handle her role. Wendy thought for a while and figured that out. Although Eris was a popr actress, she had only shot a few youth idol dramas previously. These dramas did not even require any acting skills. Her poprity was not based on her acting talent but rather on being cast in popr, well scripted dramas. She was seriously falling short in the skills department when it came to this esteemed drama. Eris had just turned twenty two so she could easily y the role of an innocent young girl. After all, she could just be herself. Butter on, the script called for a mature, experienced actress who could portray the emotions of one who had suffered tremendously at the hands of the imperial household. Lady Ivanka had been bitterly betrayed by her sisters, framed by the envious concubines, sold out by the deceptive maids and saddened by the deaths of her trusted subordinates. This portrayal demanded an array of explosive emotions and refined acting skills. She had be a cunning woman, but she would still exude purity and tenderness on the exterior. To encapste Ivanka''ster life, the actress would have to work extra hard to carry off the gravity of her personal character. The depth of this character could only be pulled off by an experienced, wless actress. However, Eris did not fit the bill. Her performance was superficial and mediocre. As hard as she tried, she could not capture the spirit and maturity of Lady lvanka at all. If the rest of the cast was as average in their acting abilities as she was, then it would have been difficult to notice her ipetence. But she was pitted against the expertise of Daisy and Mason, who were exemry in their acting. They were awarding winning, household names. When Daisy and Mason featured in the same y, the audience would focus on each of them as their roles unfolded, because their performances were equally matched. When Daisy or Mason acted with others, the audiences automatically drew their attention to them as they were always so captivating. On the contrary, Eris, who was the leadingdy, was seriously wanting. Her aura was suppressed by her two powerful co-stars. Consequently, the afternoon shoot was anything but smooth. The whole set echoed with Carter''s ferocious roar. "Damn it! Cut! Cut! Eris! Have you read the script? Do you know how to act? Eris! Do you have no other expressions except frowning and staring? How did you secure such a prestigious role when you can''t act to save your life? Eris! Eris! Eris!! ...!" At the end of the shooting, Carter''s eyes were bloodshot from watching the rushes. He kicked the equipment and gasped for breath. He became a good candidate for a heart attack. The more he viewed the recording, the angrier be became. He had only managed to shoot two scenes thus far and they were far from done for the day. They had made no progress at all! The cast held their breath, afraid that the director would vent his anger on them. After a while, Mason was brave enough to step forward and try to resolve the crisis. He had cooperated with Carter on several movies and they were personal friends. He slowly walked over to Carter and patted him on his shoulder. "Try to control your anger.The poor girl is going to burst into tears if you continue to humiliate her." Carter loosened his shirt button and shouted angrily, "If her mental endurance is so weak, it would be better if she just left the set!" "All right, all right.She is a popr actress and everyone is adoring and trying to encourage her.But she made every effort and had had a very tough time all afternoon.Yet she didn''t get angry.You must acknowledge her dedication to her work.So please take a step back and stop being so hard on her." Carter''s anger finally subsided. He took a deep breath and waved at Eris. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Sir..." "Eris, I''m not angry with you! You are trying hard...but not hard enough.When you retire for the night, I want you to think carefully about what the script requires.Consider how Lady Ivanka''s emotional expressions will deepen.Then we will continue to shoot tomorrow." Eris bit her lips. "I''m sorry, sir." Carter waved his hand and said, "Don''t ever use that word.Just go now." Although it was getting dark, Carter was a tough taskmaster and instructed the rest of the cast to continue shooting. Just then Carter''s assistant ran over to him and whispered in his ear. His eyes lit up like a gigantic light bulb. "Really?" "Really!" Finally he had received a glimmer of good news in a day soiled by ineptness. Carter pped his hands indicating that shooting for the day had been suspended. Then he summoned the main characters, especially Wendy. "Wendy,e here.I want to introduce you to someone!" Wendy walked over suspiciously. From afar, she observed the figure of a tall man wearing a ck mask, approaching them. He wore a matching ck sweater with a skull emzoned on it, silver harem pants and his assistant followed close behind. His disheveled hair dyed green was especially eye- catching! Wendy''s eyes widened. While they were all chirping in excited whispers, the man came before them. Carter could hardly contain his excitement as he introduced Wendy to him. "Wendy, meet the supporting actor in our drama.This is Jeffrey!" As soon as Carter concluded his introduction, Jeffrey removed his mask and grinned at Wendy, shing his pearly whites. Wendy wanted to puke. What the hell! This jerk! The only thought that weighed on Wendy''s mind now was that she was doomed! Chapter 46: Ex-boyfriend Chapter 46: Ex-boyfriend ¡®It''s Jeffrey! Why would he be here, of all ces?¡¯ As Wendy pondered on this thought, the corners of her mouth quivered. The two met each other when they were acting for the same movie in M country. At that time, he was the main character of the film. N?velDrama.Org content rights. On the other hand, she was merely a stand-in who wasn''t even featured in the movie itself. How it really started didn''t matter anymore. The fact was, they started dating but the romancested for only three short days. Afterwards, they went their separate ways. Even though the rtionship ended fast, she still considered him to be her ex-boyfriend. While Carter was busy introducing them to each other, Jeffrey gave her a wink. Looking at his bright green hair, Wendy''s lips twitched as she immediately shifted her gaze away from him. The instant he took off his mask, lots of girls started screaming. "Oh my! Can it be? It''s really Jeffrey!" "I couldn''t believe it! He''s acting in the Story of Concubine Ivanka! Thank God! I''ll have the rare chance of seeing him in the set every single day.How lucky of me! Is this a dream? People say that he only takes up leading roles.Why on earth would he act in this one where the main male role has already been taken? That doesn''t matter though! I love him!" "I love you too, Jeffrey!" All of a sudden, the set transformed into a fan meet and greet of Jeffrey. Almost all the women present, regardless of their ages, were screaming like teenage girls. Their faces were flushed with exhration. They could not be med for their indiscretion though. After all, it was Jeffrey! It was a well-known fact that he was the most popr male artist in the nation by far. When he was just sixteen years old, he made his debut as a singer, and had taken home prestigious music awards in the country since then. Afterwards, he pursued a career as an actor. His good looks and charming demeanor attracted a lot of adoring fans. In all the movies and TV series he took part in, he always had the leading role. As of the present day, he had entered and nned to dominate the international stage. Considering this, it was a surprise that he was willing to y in the Story of Concubine Ivanka as a supporting actor! Truly, everyone was aghast by this news! A grin stretched across Carter''s face as he exined it to Wendy, "Jeffrey will be ying the role of Weston Taylor!" "Seriously? Is that true?" She couldn''t believe what she heard. ¡®What the hell! He''s really going to y Weston Taylor!¡¯ She was shocked. Who was he in the film, then? He was Faye''s previous fiance before she entered the imperial pce! Her father and brother had rejected the emperor''s offer to have her as his concubine at first. Fearing that the emperor would eventually force them, they quickly arranged a marriage for her. During those times, people put more importance on literature than martial arts. They held the belief that schrs had a higher regard than any other upation. Therefore, in order to improve the reputation of their family, which was a military n, her father chose a schr, the son of a civil official, to be his son-inw. The chosen schr was none other than Weston. Faye was only a young spoileddy then. This arranged marriage wasn''t favorable for her, but her father and brother looked up to Weston a lot. She then became curious about what they saw in him, so she sneaked into the Taylor''s Pce in the middle of the night and broke into his room. He turned out to be a handsome and gentle person, which waspletely different from the boring bookworm she had imagined he was. She fell in love with him at first sight. Contrary to this, he wasn''t fond of this rude daughter of the general''s at first. Although, as she pursued him ever so passionately, he fell for herter on. Wendy then realized that she was going to y a couple in this y with her ex-boyfriend! Now, wasn''t this a dramatic coincidence? "I sincerely apologize that I''ve not informed you about this until now.Jeffrey''s schedule was very uncertain at the time, so I ended up announcing his role in the yst minute.Now it''s settled," Carter added. She was in a trance and speechless to say the least. Carter only thought that she too was a big fan of Jeffrey and was too excited to utter a word. With his involvement in the show, there was no need to worry about the poprity and ratings of the TV series.Obviously, Carter was very d about this. Looking at the exhration of the crew that had reached breaking point, he knew that they couldn''t calm down and resume shooting. Carter then waved his hand and announced in a joyful mood, "Well, let''s wrap up for today.We''ll continue this tomorrow morning!" After Carter''s announcement, the women in the crew quickly rushed over to Jeffrey. "Everyone, please stop!" He motioned with his hand and everybody halted in their tracks. shing a warm smile, he said, "It''s getting quitete now, guys.I just returned from abroad and I''m in need of some rest.If you want my autograph, I''m very willing to entertain you all tomorrow, okay?" The entire crew nodded in unison.Jeffrey took the opportunity to escape from his die-hard fans. "Wait! Wendy, where are you headed?" As soon as the crew left, he moved forward to block her path. He had delicate features, and fair skin. His jet ck eyebrows extended to his temples, adding much to his already masculine frame. As he struck a pose, he ced one hand on the wall. He eyed her as he asked, "Hey beautiful, would you like to have dinner with me?" "No, thank you.I''m busy!" She walked by without even looking at him. Jeffrey strode to catch up to her and said, "I don''t ept that answer, Wendy.How could you act like this? I''m your boyfriend! We can''t even have dinner together now?" She suddenly halted, and he almost hit her back. "Excuse me, you are my ex-boyfriend!" She eximed. "I didn''t even agree to call it quits with you." "Go screw yourself!" Soon after, Wendy felt a shot of pain go through her head. She then grabbed his wrist and said, "Come to my ce!" "Your ce?" He raised an eyebrow and leaned towards her. "Since when have you be so straightforward?" She couldn''t resist the urge to p him across his face. "Take back all your dirty thoughts! I''m just asking you to pass by my home and take back your gold!" Jeffrey wasn''t angered by her harsh actions. Instead, his eyes brightened and he looked genuinely happy. "Wendy, how did you know that those gifts were sent by me? It looks like you know me way better than I thought you did.Without looking back at him, she continued to walk forward.Upon hearing what he had said, she rolled her eyes and teased him mercilessly, "I mean, it''s quite hard to forget about your terrible handwriting!" He immediately guffawed. She immediately covered his mouth in a rush and pulled him to a corner. She then checked her surroundings and felt relieved when she saw that no one else was around. He suddenly stuck out his tongue and gently licked her palm. She was taken aback by the warm sensation it left. Wendy swiftly withdrew her hand and continuously rubbed her palm against her dress until he felt ashamed. "Tell me, Jeffrey, and answer honestly! Why have youe here? Why would you even consider a role in the Story of Concubine Ivanka? No more nonsense.Tell me the truth!" "I did this because I''m going after you, of course!" "Should I punch you right here and now?" Slightly flinching because of her threat, he muttered in a low voice, "Other women are just like bees seeing honey when they catch sight of me, while you always treated me so harshly. Not once have you shown me any tenderness! She sneered at him and said, "You know you can enjoy the tenderness of many women if you want." "Well, I don''t want to.Maybe I have some masochistic tendencies, and that''s why I like you so much!" Jeffrey rested one hand on Wendy''s shoulder. He squinted his eyes at her and said, "Tell me, and be honest as well! Did you ever cheat on me when I was abroad?" Chapter 47: Uncles Chapter 47: Uncles "Be honest, did you cheat on me while I was abroad?" Wendy''s beautiful face crumpled into a sneer. "Look at yourself getting all worked up.I do believe there''s no need for me to answer your question." Jeffrey was struck dumb by her response. While the two were talking, the artists and stuff all came out of the set and began heading towards their direction. Seeing this, Wendy quickly pulled Jeffrey by the cor and dragged him to hide in a shadowy corner. Thest thing she wanted was for others to know about her involvement with Jeffrey! Their hiding ce was quite small and cramped, so both were forced to hunker down. Jeffrey''s height and their position made it so that Wendy naturally fits in his arms. With them squeezed so tightly together, he couldn''t help but take in her scent. She smelled of sweat. The salt of herbor intermixed with her choice of perfume and blended into an olfactory cocktail that was uniquely her own. Their proximity made Wendy acutely aware that she had been sweating profusely the whole day. Well, the weather was particrly warm. It also didn''t help that her costume was quite stifling. She probably smelled atrocious. Jeffrey inhaled deeply, much to Wendy''s chagrin. She felt her temper rise. Scowling, Wendy pushed Jeffrey away from her and nearly snarled, "Jeffrey! Why are you being disgusting?" Jeffrey humored her tantrum for a while, but then suddenly snapped to attention. "Don''t move.Be quiet or we will be discovered." Both held their breath as a staff came out from the door to check out the noise they made. They stiffened as he began walking towards them. Wendy was so nervous that she didn''t dare move. To their relief, the staff seemed to change his mind and didn''t proceed further in their direction. Wendy began to rx. As the tension left her body, she noticed that Jeffrey had draped his arms over her shoulders and was holding her securely within a protective embrace. Wendy was furious! Without thinking, she brought her heel down hard on Jeffrey''s unsuspecting foot. "O!" Jeffrey screamed in pain and jumped around while holding his injured limb. That put an effective stop to his annoying flirting. Fortunately, no one was around to witness his humiliation. "Wendy, is this how you treat your boyfriend?" "Ex-boyfriend!" Wendy angrily retorted. Jeffrey wouldn''t budge. "I didn''t agree to break up anyway!" Wendy was so angry that she was speechless. If only his fans knew that the man who seemed so perfect in front of the camera was so shameless behind it, they might get shocked. Wendy pointedly ignored the infuriating man, took her bag, and began briskly walking away. Still nursing his abused appendage, Jeffrey followed in her wake while hopping on one foot. "Wendy, wait for me!" "Fuck off!" Jeffrey''s voice took on a wheedling tone. "Don''t be like this.We loved each other once!" "Just fuck off!" "I came back as soon as possible for you after I finished the movie in M country.When I heard that you had a role in this drama, I did everything in my power to get me to join the cast and y the male supporting role.That is how much I like you.Why can''t you see it?" "I said fuck off!" With the streetmp as their spotlight, Jeffrey chased after Wendy like a one-legged frog. It was a scene straight from aedy show. As luck would have it, Wendy was familiar with Studio City and had chosen a path few people use. This ensured that they had no audience for the absurd tableau they exhibited. As soon as they walked out of Studio City, they were greeted by the sight of Jeffrey''s limousine parked on the side of the road. There were currently people milling about, so to prevent being recognized and the unnecessary commotion it will cause, Jeffrey immediately put on his hat and mask. "Wendy..." Wendy raised her hand to interrupt him. "Let me make this clear.I couldn''t care less why you came back, nor why you joined the cast of the Story of Concubine Ivanka.We must pretend that we have never seen each other before.Understood?"Jeffrey just blinked innocently at Wendy''s words, his iprehension evident. "Wendy, don''t you need money? If you hype up with me, your status will soar.Then you will have a lot of money.Isn''t that a good thing?" Wendy could only look at Jeffrey incredulously. "Status? I fear I''ll be harassed to death by your stupid fans even before my status had a chance to improve! Haven''t you the faintest idea of how popr you are? Let me jog your memory.The few actresses you were involved in scandals with had all been persecuted by your fans!" In the current showbiz climate, being rumored as lovers could do wonders for the careers of a male and female celebrity. However, this was not the case when there was a significant gap in their levels of poprity. No female star coulde close to Jeffrey when it came to poprity. Therefore, any actress romantically linked with him was bound to suffer endless criticism. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was a harsh lesson for Wendy to learn when she dug up Jeffrey''s romantic history. Jeffrey could not deny the truth in Wendy''s tirade and chose to remain silent. She had a point. Indeed, the actresses rumored to be his paramour since his debut were all mercilessly tormented by the public. Nheless, this didn''t stop him from trying to reason with Wendy. "Wendy..." Wendy would have none of it. "Cut the crap! I''m warning you, I''ve had enough trouble with the crew as it is.If you''ll insist on making my life more difficult, I swear I''ll beat you to death!" "Sure, I can pretend that we''re strangers to one another.Be that as it may, I''ll be expecting certain...benefits, in return." Jeffrey winked at her. Wendy''s response was to ground her teeth and crack her knuckles. Her smile was deceptively calm as she slowly approached Jeffrey. "What benefits, pray tell?" Jeffrey began backing away while holding up his arms to ward her off. "Rx, I was just kidding! I know my ce.Our rtionship is such that I can''t assume any form of benefit from you." "So you do understand!¡¯ Wendy snorted derisively. "Well, it''s gettingte.I have to go home soon.My son is waiting for me." "Don''t go home yet.Tell Ray to meet us outside.I''ll treat you both to dinner." Wendy threw him a skeptical look. "What for? He doesn''t even like you." Jeffrey was rendered speechless. His ego just took another critical hit. He couldn''t understand why his charm was ineffective against the mother and son. Jeffrey sighed heavily. "Well, I''m leaving now.You should head home early as well." Wendy motioned to leave but paused. "By the way, give me your address.I''ll return the gold you gave me one of these days." "What? No! Those were my betrothal present for you.How can I take those back?" Jeffrey gaped at Wendy as if she was going crazy. Wendy grabbed on one of his shoulders and gripped tightly. She then forced him to meet her serious, prating gaze. "Jeffrey! Let me hammer into that hard head of yours.We have broken up! No self-respecting woman would return to the embrace of an ex-lover who treated her terribly.Not to mention, from what I see right now, you didn''t change enough to earn my reconsideration." Jeffrey looked at her with pleading eyes. "I''m not the same man I was before, truly.Why won''t you give me another chance? I promise it will be different.I will do everything in my power to avoid repeating my mistakes.I will make you happy this time!" Wendy was astounded by his show of stubbornness. In her frustration, she felt a headacheing and began massaging her temples. First in the list of her most regrettable life decisions was staying in love with Brian for three years. Getting to know Jeffrey was a close second! Had she known that he was this annoying to get rid of, she would have turned around and run in the opposite direction the first time she saw him! The two stood face to face on the side of the road. As Wendy racked her brains for more ways to convince Jeffrey to give up on her, a Rolls-Royce Phantom rolled up beside them. Once the car engine died, the driver got off and opened the door to the backseat of the car. Seated side by side within the confines of the luxury vehicle were Ryan and Luke. The former had on a custom -tailored suit from a famous Italian designer brand. He was leaning back on the leather seats in a seemingly rxed manner, his face cold and hard as stone yet his eyes glinting with the fire of anger. Anger?! Why was he angry? Wendy observed the gentleman in confusion. As she was about to speak, she saw Jeffrey turn beside her and regarded the people inside the car with surprise. "Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke?" Chapter 48: Being Cuckolded Chapter 48: Being Cuckolded "Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke? What are you doing here?!" Jeffrey took off the mask and asked, feeling a little ttered. "Oh! You must have heard that I''m back! That''s why you came to the crew of the Story of Concubine Ivanka to pick me up today, isn''t that right? It''s probably hard to recognize me right away when I''m dressed like this!" Neither Luke nor Ryan said a word. As for Wendy, she was simply bowled over. Without even noticing the awkwardness in the air, Jeffrey happily held Wendy by the waist and took two steps forward to introduce them, "Wendy, these are Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke.Why don''t you say hello!" "What?" "Greet Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke! Do it quickly!" Jeffrey chuckled and then turned to Ryan and Luke. "Uncles, I would like you to meet my girlfriend, Wendy.She''s a bit shy.Please forgive her bad manners," he introduced Wendy to the two men. With a piercing gaze that was as sharp as a knife, Ryan''s eyes darkened little by little as he stared at Jeffrey''s hand on Wendy''s waist. A momentter, he repeated Jeffrey''s words, "Girlfriend?" Every fiber of Wendy''s being shivered at once! Her contract! She had to pay a considerable amount of liquidated damages! At the thought of this, she hurriedly pushed Jeffrey away and kept him at arm''s length. Then, she waved her hands and cleared things up with Ryan, "No, no! It''s not like that! I''m not his girlfriend. I don''t have anything to do with him... Well, we used to date, but he''s now my ex- boyfriend, just an ex! He¡¯s really just my ex-boyfriend! I swear! I was definitely single when I signed the contract with thepany, and I''m still single now! Believe me!" A bit confused, Jeffrey had to ask, "Wendy, when did you sign the contract with Glory Media?" "Just shut up!" Wendy shushed him at once, afraid that he might say something that would put her in hot water. Jeffrey hesitantly closed his mouth, feeling so aggrieved. "Ex?" "Yes, that''s right! He''s my ex!" The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched in displeasure. Then, he looked at Jeffrey and Wendy in a weird way, as though he wasn''tpletely buying it. The longer he stared at them, the weirder his gaze became. Was fate ying tricks on his family? How could they both fall for Wendy?! Both of his nephews had gotten involved with her. Beset by doubt at this point, Luke subconsciously shifted his gaze toward his brother. There was a good chance that there was also something going on between him and Wendy! His brother''s face had turned as dark as ink upon hearing the word "ex". All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car became so depressing, awkward, and off-kilter. After a long while, Ryan, who had stayed silent the whole time, opened his mouth and broke the silence, "Get in the car!" "Yes!" Jeffrey quickly replied. Then, he lifted his leg and was just about to get in the car. However, a little figure beside him hopped into the backseat in the blink of an eye before he could get in. Then before he could react, the door was closed with a "bang". The next moment the engine was started and the car instantly drove away. Jeffrey was caught off guard! Having no idea what was going on, he got so startled that he froze completely! When he finally came to his senses, he found himself enveloped by the smoke from the car''s tailpipe. "What the fuck..." Why did he feel as though he had just been cuckolded?! By his own uncles?! While his head was in the clouds, someone recognized him and came running toward him while screaming. Hearing this, he trembled all over. So, without having the time to think twice, he hurriedly got on his own vehicle and ran away. On the way back, the atmosphere in the car felt so depressing the entire time. The three of them sat side by side in the back seats. It was a good thing that the car was spacious, so it didn''t feel cramped at all. However, the cold aura emanating from the man next to Wendy was more than enough to make her shiver. It was so nerve-wracking that she wished she could just disappear right then and there. With his curiosity piqued, Luke craned his neck and asked Wendy, "Wendy, you and Jeffrey know each other?" "Yes!" Without missing a beat, Wendy exined, "We met in the crew back in the US when we were shooting a movie.It''s a bitplicated, but we ended up getting together in the spur of the moment.But, we had already broken up way before I came back!" intense his method of courting her became. At that time, she was beginning to think that he must be a masochist. He could''ve hooked up with any one of the gorgeous blondes or brtes who were chasing after him, but for some reason, he chose to pursue someone like Wendy who was a violent maniac. In order to make him drop his bundle, she even went so far as to bring her son along with her to the shoot to let him know that she already had a kid. Needless to be said, she wanted him to give up as soon as possible. However, even after he found out about this, he was down in the dumps for just a single day. The following day, he went back to courting her as if nothing had happened. Later, Wendy found out from other people that he was the type of person who wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted. Moreover, he got tired of being in a rtionship very quickly, and none of his rtionships hadsted for more than a week. At that time, she had no way to avoid him since they were part of the same crew. In the end, she had no choice but to give in and agree to be his girlfriend. The two of them went on dates, watched movies and had dinner together intense his method of courting her became. At that time, she was beginning to think that he must be a masochist. He could''ve hooked up with any one of the gorgeous blondes or brtes who were chasing after him, but for some reason, he chose to pursue someone like Wendy who was a violent maniac. In order to make him drop his bundle, she even went so far as to bring her son along with her to the shoot to let him know that she already had a kid. Needless to be said, she wanted him to give up as soon as possible. However, even after he found out about this, he was down in the dumps for just a single day. The following day, he went back to courting her as if nothing had happened. Later, Wendy found out from other people that he was the type of person who wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted. Moreover, he got tired of being in a rtionship very quickly, and none of his rtionships hadsted for more than a week. At that time, she had no way to avoid him since they were part of the same crew. In the end, she had no choice but to give in and agree to be his girlfriend. The two of them went on dates, watched movies and had dinner together. After trying to go along with it for three days, Wendy couldn''t keep pretending any longer, so she decided toe clean with him and broke up with him. As soon as the shoot was wrapped up, she left the crew. Honestly speaking, she actually got along well with Jeffrey, but she didn''t want to be anything more than friends with him, and she couldn''t see herself getting romantically involved with him. "Wendy? Hey, Wendy!" "What?" When she finally came to her senses, she realized that the atmosphere inside the car became even colder than it was earlier. "Well, Wendy, you still haven''t answered my question." The question Luke asked just now... Did she still have feelings for Jeffrey? Afraid that Ryan would bring up her contract, she shook her head violently and replied, "It''s all in the past, so it doesn''t really matter whether I like him or not." ¡®It''s all in the past...Ryan thought in his heart, tightly pressing his lips.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That meant she did once have feelings for Jeffrey! While she was talking, her phone suddenly rang. She quickly took it out to see what it was. As it turned out, Jeffrey sent her a request to add her WeChat ount. She epted it. Momentster, she received a voice message from him. "Wendy! Why did you get in Uncle Ryan''s car? Do you two know each other? What is your rtionship with him?" He sounded like a boyfriend who suspected his girlfriend of two-timing him! Wendy screwed her face in annoyance. As soon as the recorded message ended, Luke and Ryan turned their gaze toward her at the same time. Crap! What kind of look did they have in their eyes?! Wendy was flipping out at this point, so she just pretended not to notice their gaze. Then, she quickly lowered her head and replied to him with a message, "I swear I will y you alive if you dare to spout such nonsense again!" "Wendy, you''ll never find a husband if you continue being this violent!" "That''s none of your business!" "Of course it is my business! Because I''m going to make you my wife!" ¡®Make you my wife...'' It was another voice message. Although Wendy made sure to lower the volume before ying it, Jeffrey''s voice still sounded so clear inside the quiet car. Even without raising her head, Wendy could feel Ryan cold gaze piercing right through her, as though the ice on the cier had spilled on her neck, sending chills down her spine. Wendy was now trembling all over. To save her skin, she tried to prove her loyalty to Ryan by saying, "Boss, please don''t worry! I will never breach the contract!" Chapter 49: More Powerful Move Chapter 49: More Powerful Move "Do not be concerned, boss.I most emphatically would not breach the contract." What? She was just concerned with the contract?! Wendy realized that after she expressed her loyalty andmitment, Ryan''s face became only gloomier. She couldn''t utter a word. Shit! Women were said to be unpredictable. But why was this man¡®s mind even more difficult to decipher?! She felt so frustrated. lt was an impossible situation for her to untangle. She drooped her head and tried to pretend that she wasn''t there at all. They remained quiet throughout. She was driven insane by the oppressive climate. They eventually arrived at the Ensfield. Wendy rushed to open the door and exit the vehicle. All of a sudden...She dashed like a rabbit to the second vi. ¡®Oh my God! Ryan is atrocious today! For me, the most crucial part is to save my life.Run!¡¯ She eximed in her mind. Wendy was rushing back home, and she sensed Ryan''s gaze was focused on her, which made her tense. Eventually, she changed course, and the sensation dissipated. She needed a help. Hiding in the vegetable field, Wendy sent a voice message to Jeffrey. "Jeffrey! How do you know Luke and Ryan?" "We are rted.Ryan and Luke are my uncles." Jeffrey responded as quickly as possible. "They are half-brothers of my father, which naturally makes me their nephew.Understood?" Wendy was taken aback. "Isn''t your name Jeffrey?" She inquired. Jeffrey became enraged and screamed. "Wendy! Do you seriously know nothing about me? Everybody knows I go by the name Jeffrey on stage.Do I have to exin to you what a stage name means?" "Then what''s your surname?" "My two uncles and my father share the same surname Oliver.What do you think is my surname?" Jeffrey hollered loudly. Again, she didn''t utter a word. She remained squatting in the vegetable field. It seemed she waspletely at a loss as to what to say. "What prompted your inquiry? I have yet to question you.How did you know my uncles? Especially Uncle Ryan; he has never allowed a woman to be within a foot of him.And the way he looked at you back then was a little strange.What''s going on here, huh?" "He''s my boss and I work for him!" "That''s all?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "What do you mean? There''s nothing else going on between us!" Wendy asked rhetorically. "There must be a logical reason why is he acting so strangely." "I''ve signed an exclusive agreement with Glory Media.I''m prohibited from dating anyone.If I do, I will be penalized.It is one billion dors, not a penny less!" "Fuck! Certainly not! How is it possible that the contract in Glory Media is so irrational? It''s not like fifty years back and no love affairs of a celebrity should be made public.It''s a modern society now! How does such a heinous deal exist in the twenty-first century?!" Wendy was stunned into silence. Damn it! ¡®It serves no purpose to scream at me in that manner! If you dare, shout at Ryan, '' she reasoned! Wendy sent an angry emoji. Jeffrey was baffled and immediately replied with a question mark. "A bit of warning; I am telling you, don''t hassle me.If thepany''s senior executives take the wrong idea and believe I''m in love, I will be doomed.I''ll pay a billion dors to terminate the deal.Is it clear?" Jeffrey, in this case, chose not to give an answer. ¡®Perhaps I had made my point clear enough. Thus, Jeffrey should have understood it, right? Wendy thought. She exhaled with a deep breath of relief, put her cell phone in her pocket, and entered the house. Ryan''s face darkened immediately upon Wendy''s departure. In a cautious voice, Luke nced at him and whispered, "Ryan, I had no intention ofining, but you always maintain a poker face.Even though I''m your brother and I know you well, you still scare me sometimes.I''m sure Wendy will be even more terrified when she sees you like this.It will never work if you pursue women in such a manner.We''re going to have to figure out a strategy!" ¡®Strategy?! Ryan tapped his fingertips on the seat and kept his thoughts to himself. "Since she is extremely attractive, it is to be expected that she will have more admirers in the future.It has just happened that she has started in this industry.Given her beauty, she will undoubtedly be popr.It will be detrimental to other girls'' self-esteem if others view her as merely someone who attracts a crowd of admirers.Even though we have a contract that forbids Wendy from dating anyone, it doesn''t prevent her from liking others.Do you get the point?" Luke dered earnestly, "Thus, we must win her as soon as possible.We can''t just wait for her to turn around anymore." Ryan''s expression clouded over. With Wendy turning him down, he considered a less strenuous approach. They had only met each other for a short time, so it made sense that they didn''t know each other so well. He thought maybe it was better to go slow. Unfortunately, he could not wait any longer this time. Suddenly, something urred to him. He remembered something significant, and so he asked, "Did Bruce send the gold to her?" Actually, the real name of Jeffrey was Bruce Oliver. "Uh...I almost forgot about that.No wonder that the handwriting looks familiar.It''s Bruce''s.He was always harshly criticized by his dad for his indecipherable writing as a child." Anson Oliver was Ryan and Luke''s father. The old man would turn seventy years old this year. He had three sons. His eldest son, Jaylen Oliver, was the son of him and his ex-wife. As a youngster, Anson was full of ambition and decided to join the military, and he married his ex-wife when he was only twenty. His wife subsequently passed away when he was thirty, leaving Jaylen behind, who was eight. He went on to work in the business after his military career was over. Sixteen-year-old Josie Trebor became his girlfriend. They had a wedding banquet after falling in love and dating for two years. Josie had her first child when she was twenty and another two yearster. They were Ryan and Luke. Jaylen was married and had his own children at that particr time. Brian, his eldest son, was just four years younger than Ryan, and Bruce, his youngest son, was just six years younger. Even though they were nephews and uncles, the boys were almost of the same age; and they actually grew up together like brothers. And for some reason, Ryan didn''t have the best rtionship with Jaylen, his wife or his eldest son Brian. However, he somehow had a satisfying rtionship with their younger son, Bruce. "Isn''t Bruce currently starring in a film in M country? Howe he returned and joined the crew of the Story of Concubine Ivanka so abruptly?" Bruce also signed a contract with the Glory Media, using the stage name of "Jeffrey" of course. However, even as the boss of Glory Media, Ryan had no idea Bruce wasing back home. "Hold on a second, Ryan.I''ll find it out for you." As soon as Luke stepped out of the vehicle, he dialed a phone number to ascertain the situation. He seemed startled with his discovery. He then slowly got back into the car, and reluctantly looked at Ryan. "What are you waiting for? Tell me!" ¡°When I inquired with Bruce''s assistant, he said...the shooting was nearly finished when the girl Bruce liked suddenly came back home here.He rushed through the remaining scenes and then returned too." Needless to say, the "girl" mentioned by the assistant must be Wendy. He turned down an excessive number of offerings and went to y a supporting role in "the Story of Concubine Ivanka". His objective was straightforward. Compared to his nephew, Luke preferred his elder brother much better. Bruce was just like Luke himself. He was also a yboy who had a long list of ex-girlfriends. And yet, Ryan was dissimr! For the first time in decades, he developed feelings for someone. Luke had never seen his brother so enthused about anyone or anything other than work, and he felt compelled to assist him. He had to be on Ryan''s side as he stepped up to the next level of his life. "You know, Ryan, I would like to suggest something.How about I ask Kane to arrange another job for Bruce?" "No need." "Uh..." Without breaking his stride and wearing his poker face all throughout, Ryan opened the door with determination, got out of the car and headed straight to the second building. "Well...Ryan, what are you thinking? What are you going to do?" Ryan eximed with great enthusiasm. "I''m going to aplish something spectacr!¡± Chapter 50: Revenge For Mommy Chapter 50: Revenge For Mommy "Mommy''s here! She''s back!" "Ah! Aunt Wendy!" The two kids were sitting on the living room floor, ying with some building blocks. Their eyes shone when they caught sight of Wendy, and they instantly stood up and excitedly rushed over to her side. Upon seeing the two tiny kids running towards her, the woman quickly squatted down to hug them. A warm feeling washed over her as she embraced the children. "Were you two being naughty while I was away?" Quickly, the little girl answered, "No! I listened to Raymond and I''ve been a good girl." Precious pursed her lips and leaned forward to kiss Wendy''s cheek, but her expression suddenly changed when she noticed something. "Aunt Wendy, what''s wrong with your face?" she asked with a frown. Raymond quickly turned his head to study his mother''s face. Quickly, Wendy covered her face and answered, "I-It''s nothing..." "But your face is all red and swollen! It can''t be okay!" A wave of anger washed over Precious when she thought that someone hurt her precious aunt. "What''s going on? Is someone bullying you at workce?" "No..." Wendy felt helpless. Before she went home, she made sure to ice her face to lessen the swelling. She didn''t want to return to the house until her injury was less visible. However, she didn''t expect that Precious''s vision would be so sharp. Although, Wendy felt quite touched that the little girl was so worried about her. It meant that Precious really cared about her and quickly noticed subtle differences on her face. "Aunt Wendy..." The little girl started to say, but Raymond quickly tugged on her sleeve and shook his head. Precious didn''t really know why, but she had used to following Raymond''s lead over thest few days. So, despite her objection, she bit her tongue and didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, the female toddler jogged to the kitchen with her short, chubby legs to get a bottle of cold water for Wendy. "Drink some water, Auntie Wendy," she said as she handed the older woman the drink. "Thank you, Precious!" Wendy twisted the bottle cap open before taking two generous sips of water. "Have you had dinner yet?" she asked after she finished drinking. "Not yet!" "Alright.I''ll cook some food for you, then.What would you like to eat?" "Whatever you cook, I''ll eat them all, Auntie Wendy!" Precious eximed with a toothy grin. ¡®Oh, wow! That''s adorable! How heartwarming!¡¯ Wendy thought with a smile.Her son was a good boy, but he wasn''t good at expressing himself.Therefore, when Wendy would hear such sweet words, she would immediately feel happy. While softly humming a song, she sauntered to the kitchen. "Raymond, why did you stop me earlier?" Precious asked in a sharp tone as she pulled the boy into a room. Then she added, "Auntie Wendy went to the film studio today, and she came back with a swollen face.Someone must have hit her on set!" Sighing, the boy stated, "Well, she won''t tell us anything she doesn''t want us to know." "Well, what should we do, then? Just let it go? There''s no way I can do that! No one can hit Aunt Wendy and get away with it!" "No! Of course, we''re not going to just let it go!" ¡®Humph! Does she think I''m a wimp or something?!¡¯ Raymond thought with a huff. Precious''s eyes were still seething with anger as she asked, "What do you want to do?" Raymond waved the phone in his hand. "Eh? That is Auntie¡¯s phone! Why did you take it?" She tilted her head. "To find out who did that to my mom, of course!" No one was more familiar with Wendy''s phone password than Raymond. Effortlessly, he unlocked the mobile device and clicked the WeChat app. The older woman didn''t have many contacts, so it wasn''t hard to find Director Williams¡¯ number. Then, the young boy skillfully sent a message in the same tone that his mother usually did. "Director Williams, I''m so sorry.The film shooting was dyed today because of me." It didn''t take long for Carter Williams to reply to the message. Judging from the background noise in the voice message he sent, he must be busy. "It wasn''t your fault.It was Evie who did it on purpose.I''ve been working in this industry for many years.I know the truth when I see it.Wendy, you are young and have great potential as an actress.You have a promising career ahead of you.Don''t overthink.Just focus on your performance." "Okay, thank you so much.Director Williams." After sending thest message, the two kids looked at each other and called out a name together, "Evie!" Precious''s eyes were full of excitement and admiration. Then, she sped her hands together and eximed, "Raymond, you are so clever!" The little boy just sent a message and found out the culprit without even breaking a sweat. Casually, he deleted the chatting history. "Raymond, what should we do now?" "Wait!" Raymond quickly looked up Evie''s personal information on the Inte. His face fell as he started reading about the woman. ¡®She''s an actress of Starlight Media! She''s not even in the samepany as Mommy. This is going to be a little tricky.¡¯ "Oh! I know that woman!" When she saw the photo, Precious immediately pointed at it and hollered, "Raymond! Raymond! I know her! She often ys the viin on TV.Uncle Luke also told me that she also seduced him before!" Upon hearing herst sentence, the boy raised his eyebrows. "Hmm.Well, Uncle Luke has good taste.I just heard him talking with Uncle Kane about it." With her face in her hands, Precious furrowed her brows and continued, "Uncle Luke said that she''s a sloth.He also said that he wouldn''t take her even if she ever threw herself at him." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Sloth? Are you sure? Or did he say slut?" She nodded. "Yeah, that''s it! Raymond, what does slut mean?" "It means something that isn''t appropriate for children to know!" Speechless, Precious just stared at him. While it was true that she still a child, Raymond was a child too! In fact, they were born on the same day! Yet, he was so intelligent. He knew so many words that Precious didn''t. ¡®Amazing!¡¯ She couldn''t help but look up at him in admiration. The boy put away the phone and then curled his finger, signaling her toe closer. The young girl immediately leaned over and whispered, "What is it, Raymond?" "Precious, you have bodyguards, right?" Nodding, she answered, "Yes, I have several of them.Whenever I go out, they will follow me secretly.But when I was almost kicked by a horsest time and fortunately Aunt Wendy saved me, my dad said that my bodyguards were ipetent.He reced some of them." "Can youmand them?" he asked. "Of course!" She nodded her head and proudly stated, "My dad told me that they should all obey my orders.Whether it''s reasonable or not, they should obey it." Raymond''s lips curved into a conniving smirk. She pointed out, "You have a scheming smile on your face.Bah! Whatever.Just as long as you have a clever n." As she held on to Raymond''s small arm, she asked excitedly, "So, have youe up with a good idea?" "Do you want to avenge Mommy?" "Yes! Of course! If this woman dares to bully Aunt Wendy, then she should be prepared for the consequences!" "Then, lend me two of your bodyguards for a few days." Without hesitation, she patted her chest and gave a thumbs up. "No problem!" she said with a grin. "But Raymond¡­ What are you nning to do?" The little boy leaned closer to whisper his n to Precious. Her eyes beamed with glee and excitement as she listened. By the time he finished talking, the young girl was looking at him with the utmost respect. "Raymond, you are so smart!" she praised while pping her tiny hands. "Of course!" The two kids looked at each other with cunning smiles painted on their faces. Chapter 51: Severe Insomnia Chapter 51: Severe Insomnia Wendy was preparing a meal in the kitchen. She was unaware that the two children had already devised a plot of vengeance for her. To give back her a sense of shape, she loosened her apron and started bringing the dishes to the dining table when a man from behind took over. His fingers were long, healthy-looking, with properly shaped bones, and their ends were cut and well- kept, looking like sculpted digits. Without speaking, he put the dishes on the table one by one. "What are you doing here? When did youe?" Nervousness overtook her again upon seeing Ryan. He responded, "You don''t want me in this house?" Wendy could not rebut because she had no idea what to say. How dared she say that she didn''t wee him?! She was just his employee! Wendy forced a smile to conceal her embarrassment. "Of course you are wee here! Very much wee!" "That''s all right then! It''s good to hear from you." Dishes clutched in herp, Wendy attentively followed behind him to the dining table and set the tes down. Ryan and Luke were already in ce, as earlier they both sat on the seats. Wendy was at a loss for words when she initially witnessed this scene. It was as if they were considering it as their own home. "I''ll fetch the children so they can also have dinner." Fetch the kids for dinner...There was a distinct impression as if he was listening to a wife speaking to her husband. Having to hear this, Ryan brightened up instantly. He nodded and said, "All right.Go ahead!" Wendy bolted from the room as soon as he finished responding. ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯ She was absolutely terrified that her heart would stop when she was with Ryan, who was constantly having a cold aura. It was extremely uneasy and challenging! She reached the area where the children were and told them to join her and Ryan for dinner. Wendy made an effort to eat quietly, lowering her head over her te and not saying anything until the food was finished. She knew that Ryan''s eyes were always piercing into her, and each time theynded on her, she got too scared to even chew her food. This meal was an utter agony for her. After they had finished eating, Luke started his nightly duties of cleaning automatically, against his will. "Daddy, you look worn out.Are you feeling under the weather?" Upon hearing Precious¡¯ voice, Wendy looked up and noticed Ryan with a badplexion that looked as though he was in poor health. When they returned, it was almostpletely dark. As it was light outside, the car¡¯s headlights did note across until it was fully backed into the garage. Moreover, his aura was so overwhelming that she couldn''t dare even to turn her head in his direction. As a result, she was surprised to find that he really didn''t look well. Though his face still showed no emotion, his eyes were bloodshot. His under-eye circles were noticeable, and his face was still a little pale. He appeared to be a bit distressed.He furrowed his brow and rubbed his temple with his hand. "Boss......" "Since you are off duty, you need not call and treat me as boss!" "Okay then if that''s what you want.What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing!" He was as icy in his speech as he typically was. When Wendy was astounded by such a reply, she remained silent. "Daddy, you didn''t get enough restst night again?" He couldn''t conceal his difort with Precious as she knew him very well. Thus, she poured him a ss of water and gave him an anxious expression Ryan''s hands moved on Precious¡¯ head and his eyes softened a little. "I''m fine, no need to worry about me!" "You''re such a liar! Take a look at your face! Your skin is ghostly pale!" The little girl loudly yelled at the kitchen. "Uncle Luke, how many nights has my dad not been able to sleep soundly?" "You know what, dear, it has been for several days already!" Luke craned his neck to nce at Wendy. And he finished the discussion by saying, "As far as I''m aware, he''s been having more frequent problems with his sleep ever since he slept for twelve hours in one stretchst time.That has been difficult for him, as he has only slept for two hours over the past few days." Immediately upon hearing his uncle''s revtion, tears poured down Precious¡¯s cheek. "There is no need to worry, dear.Daddy is feeling okay." "I am not three years old, dad.You can''t hide the truth from me anymore.I am not that naive!" Precious frowned and ran away, shedding tears in her eyes. Raymond immediately ran after her. Wendy followed them as well to see where they were going. Precious bolted up the steps and onto the balcony. She crouched in a dark corner, brushing away her flowing tears. "The tears won''t help.Stop crying! Whining makes you look unlovely." As soon as Raymond finished his words, Precious couldn''t help but burst into tears loudly. She sat on the ground and kept wiping her tears. "My daddy is dying! What will happen to me?! Ooh...Without my mommy, I am already pitiful.What''s worse is if my daddy passes away, I will be an orphan.Ooh..." Dying?! What did she mean by "dying"?! Wendy was taken aback. She knelt and inquired, "What are you on to, Precious? How could your father die? He is in good health..." Precious attempted to calm herself with a pitiful expression and red eyes. She was sobbing as she had to recount the whole story to Wendy. It was during her less-than-voluminous narration that Wendy learned what had happened. After visiting a psychiatrist, they discovered that Ryan was suffering from chronic insomnia. It had been fifteen years since he was diagnosed as having this illness when he was fifteen. It initially required the use of a sleeping pill or alcohol to get him to fall asleep, for a moment. But over time, his body''s tolerance for both alcohol and sleeping pills increased. And by that time, the effects of these lost their grip on him. Afterwards, he turned to rely on hypnosis to help him rest. However, Ryan mounted a formidable psychological defense. Ordinary hypnotists were unable to gain his trust, making hypnosis tough. Leo, who grew up alongside him, learned hypnosis specifically to cure his insomnia. Initially, his hypnosis did assist Ryan in falling asleep, but the effect of hypnosis gradually weakened. Due to his insomnia, Ryan''s level of sleep problems increased over the years. In the recent past several years, he was able to sleep for no more than four hours a night. Because he didn''t get enough sleep, he quickly became increasingly frustrated, to the point where he developed a blue demeanor. To put it mildly, this was not the most urgent matter. In addition to that, the most serious concern was that insomnia had caused his ill health. His nerves were on edge because of the long-term insomnia and the intense work schedule had been taking its toll. Leo told him many times that he would be dead at any moment if he didn''t make some changes. "Ooh...I do not want to be alone.I do not wish for my dad''s death..." Wendy was astounded and dismayed upon hearing this. Despite the fact that she noticed that Ryan was experiencing insomnia, she had not anticipated his condition being so perilous! It took a long time for Wendy to voice out her thoughts. "I wonder if there is no other treatment?" Still sobbing and burping, Precious replied, "Uncle Leo has been attempting to hypnotize daddy, but he does not always seed." "Then bring him over! We''ll wait for him over here!" Before Wendy had said a word, Luke had already contacted Leo. Fortunately, it only took him less than twenty minutes to get there. "Come and see Ryan, Leo! Make it quick!" Leo dashed across the room. When he saw Ryan was expressionless, his manifestation turned gloomy. "How many nights have you not been sleeping?" "Three..." Ryan nced at Wendy. "What?! Damn! Are you unaware of your own physical state?" "I just can''t fall asleep." Leo had no words to utter.What else could he say? "Leo, why are you just standing? Hypnotize Ryan! Now!" "Where? Here?" "To our vi!" said Luke, dragging the other two men with him. Raymond, too, seemed concerned after they left. Wendy took his little hand and walked out. "Let''s go together!" she eximed. "Okay! Let''s go!" They went directly to Ryan''s room without wasting a second. This was the first time Wendy had been there. The room''s furnishings were depressing, and the color was all dark. They could hear soft musicing from the stereo, which caused pleasant background sounds to reach the area of soothing, hypnotic tones as the sleeper was slowly rxed. They''d arranged the curtains over his window, preventing any light from entering the room. After a while, Ryan and Leo were ready. Everyone stayed out as they waited. Luke exined, "They are impervious to outside influences during hypnosis." Wendy gave a small gesture to demonstrate her understanding. Outside the room, all of them were anxiously waiting.They couldn''t do anything else now but wait. After a half-hour wait, the door opened, and Leo exited with a bitter smile. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He regarded the crowd''s expectant eyes and shook his head forlornly. "I have failed once again! I''m really sorry." When Leo was done speaking, Precious began to sob uncontrobly. The young girl felt miserable again. Chapter 52: Sleep With My Brother For One Night Chapter 52: Sleep With My Brother For One Night "Daddy, Daddy..." Precious rushed into the room and wrapped her arms around Ryan, with tears rolling down her cheeks. Those who were at the door who heard this couldn''t help feeling sorry for the little girl. Even Wendy herself felt sad. Ryan might give off a rather intimidating aura, but in truth, he never really caused any trouble for her. As a matter of fact, he had been of great help to her. Even though she was afraid of him, deep inside, she still hoped that nothing bad was going to happen to him.At the end of the day, he was still Precious¡¯ dearest daddy. "Wendy!" "What?" Luke suddenly stepped forward and called out to her, wearing an unusual somber look on his face. Then, he grabbed her hand and pleaded, "Please sleep with my brother just for one night, Wendy!" "What?!" Wendy couldn''t believe her ears and got furious. "Bah, bah, bah! Wait, let me exin.I mean...Thest time my brother stayed at your ce, he slept for twelve hours, something which had never happened in so many years.So, I thought that perhaps there must have been something about your scent or whatever that is that helped him sleep at ease. "No way!" Wendy wasn''t buying it whatsoever.Such a thing couldn''t possibly be true. "Wendy, I beg you.Please, let''s just give it a try.If it doesn''t work, then I give you my word! I won''t ever make such unreasonable requests in the future!" So, he was aware that he was making such an unreasonable request?! "No, no...It was probably just a coincidence.He just happened to be dead on his feetst time, and that must have been why he ended up sleeping like a log." "Leo, say something!" Luke nudged Leo, who adjusted his sses and said with a bitter smile, "Miss Finch, if he can fall into deep sleep just by overworking, we wouldn''t have spent so much time trying to help him fall asleep.Last time, he actually slept for twelve hours straight at your ce.If I''mpletely being honest, I probably wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my very own eyes!" Hearing this, Wendy stood there,pletely lost for words. "But...But..." "Miss Finch, Ryan''s condition is really bad right now!" After gently closing the door, Leo said in a low voice, "Because he had been suffering from insomnia for so long, the health of his internal organs has constantly been deteriorating...If he doesn''t find a way to treat it soon, even if he''s lucky enough not to kick the bucket right away, I don''t think he''s going tost any longer than three years!" Wendy''s heart almost leaped out of her chest! Her face suddenly lost its color. Could it really be that serious?! "Over the years, all of us have tried to find ways to help him.At this point, we don''t care anymore what kind of method it is.Even if there''s just a one-in-a-million chance, we''re willing to give it a try.Miss Finch, I understand how you feel...It would be difficult for a woman to sleep on the same bed with a man she doesn''t really know so well, but above all else, saving someone''s life should be what''s most important.We''re not asking you to give us an answer right away, but please take some time to think it through.And...If you have any conditions, just let me know, and I will take care of everything." Leo and Luke begged and pleaded, almost kneeling down in front of Wendy. Her thoughts were all over the ce. In front of her were two men sincerely asking for help, and she could hear Precious¡¯ heart-rending cries as though her father had died...If at all possible, she wanted to avoid having anything to do with someone like Ryan. This was such a difficult position for her to be in. However! They might not get along well, but they could still be considered as friends. And not only was he her boss, he was also the father of the girl she adored... There was no way she could just sit around and watch him die. Looking back on what happenedst time, when Ryan fell asleep on her legs, he didn''t do anything funny. Wendy was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. "Wendy..." "All right! I''ll agree!" Luke screamed in surprise. Over the moon, he embraced Wendy and said, "I knew you wouldn''t let me down!"It should go without saying that Wendy wasn''t as thrilled about it as Luke was.So, she pushed him away and said, "On one condition." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Just say the word!" Looking Leo straight in the eye, "Wendy said, "Doctor Roberts, I''m going to ask you to do something, but you have to give me your word that you''re not going to tell anyone about it!" "Anyone?" "That''s right! you can''t tell anyone about it! Don''t worry.It shouldn''t be something difficult for you to do." "All right!" Leo nodded without a hint of hesitation.That night, Wendy stayed at vi No.1 in Enfield. Leo, on the other hand, didn''t leave and stayed in the guest room of the vi. Wendy was a bit worried about Ray. To make her feel at ease, Luke quickly waved his hand and asked a servant to got to vi No.2 to get Wendy and Ray''s clothes, and then sent them to vi No.1 at once. Ray and Precious would sleep in the same room. After taking a shower in the guest room, Wendy changed into a pair of pajamas before going to bed. In order to avoid Ryan getting the wrong idea, she even put on a bra. Despite having qualms about it, she slowly walked toward the door to Ryan''s room. Wendy stood at the door for a while, trying to pull herself together. At that moment, she felt like an ancient concubine who had just washed herself and was about to serve her master in bed. Wendy shriveled at the thought of this. But, thinking about those things wouldn''t help, so she shook her head violently to get rid of these unnecessary thoughts. Taking in a deep breath to prepare herself, she finally knocked on the door. "Rat-a-tat!" "Come in!" a voice said. She reached for the doorknob, turned it, and slowly walked into the room. The lights were off, and the curtains were tightly drawn. It was pitch-dark inside the room. As she walked from the light into the darkness, Wendy''s eyes took a little while to adapt to the darkness, so she had to move forward as though she was blind. Unable to see a thing, she stumbled. "Ah!" She stumbled over the sofa and fell forward.Wendy screamed, but the pain she was expecting didn''t come at all. As it turned out, she had just thrown herself into the soft king-sized bed. "Click!" Ryan turned on the bedsidemp.Now, the room was lit up. Wendy hurriedly straightened herself up. The moment she raised her head, she saw Ryan sitting on the bed with his eyes half-closed and a tired look on his face. He was wearing a grey silk pajama and was covered in quilt. Wendy was caught off guard. This was the very first time she had ever seen Ryan without his suit. Be that as it might, he was wearing a luxurious grey pajama with a wide cor, which revealed his bronze skin. When he raised his head a little, she got a good view of his Adam''s apple. Now that he was in his pajamas, the cold and intimidating aura he usually gave off seemed to have dissipated a little. He must have just taken a shower, and his messy hair was a bit damp, flowing naturally into his face, looking soid-back and somewhat unruly. There was no denying the fact that Ryan was a handsome man. Now that he was in his sleepwear, his aura had be weak. In fact, he looked so weak that she felt an urge to take pity on him. At this moment Ryan suddenly opened his eyes fully. When he saw Wendy, his eyes seemed as cold as ice. Wendy was trembling all over, and all the weird thoughts she had earlier disappeared in an instant! ¡®Oh, my God! She really wanted to pity this devil just now! She must be out of her mind. However, one thing was for certain. Even if the devil had grown weak, he was still the devil! "What are you doing here?" asked Ryan, looking deep into her eyes. "To sleep...with you...No, no, no.I mean, they said that I might be able help you get rid of your insomnia.To be honest, I think that it''s a little ridiculous, but they insisted that it should still be worth a try..." "You don''t have to force yourself to do this!" "No, no, no..." A faint smile shed across Ryan''s eyes, but itsted for just a fleeting moment, so Wendy didn''t even notice it. "I''m d that you''re willing to help." Wendy pursed her lips hard.He was the one who needed help, but why did it feel like she was the one who couldn''t wait? God damn it! Without giving her a chance to respond, Ryan gently patted the empty side of the bed next to him. "Come here!" Chapter 53: I Have Fallen In Love With Someone Chapter 53: I Have Fallen In Love With Someone "Come over here!" "Oh, okay!" Wendy took a long time to make her way to the bed, one move at a time. In a while, she was able to reach the edge of the bed. Then she slowly and awkwardly pulled off her shoes, and then set the quilt over the bed before sitting down onit.The bed was veryrge and amodating. However, their world seemed so small. She tried to sit apart from Ryan as best she could, and to do so created a lot of difort for her. What does she need to do? The atmosphere was indeed awkward. She, herself, didn''t know how to interact with him. Having considered the idea again, she now regretted agreeing to Luke''s ridiculous request. Wendy felt tears started to well up in her eyes She ced her weight on the bedstead and rocked from side to side. She looked all around, but she couldn''t even look at Ryan in the eye. The bedroom was generous in size. Not only had it avatory, but it also a cloakroom. Even so, he had plenty of space to stretch out in his room. His bedroom was much more tastefully done than the second vi, which was decorated in a Mediterranean style. The windows are tinted a dark shade of grey, and there were pure ck sheets and curtains. All was ck, gray and white. The entire room was deste and gloomy. The whole room was so cold, and the air felt like an icy draft. Wendy had an awkward experience and turned to Ryan to hide her difort. She said, "Well, are you still awake? How do you feel?" "I''m not sleepy at all." Yeah, that was right! He was having trouble sleeping.His insomnia had been agonizing him.He was unable to nod off quickly.She searched her mind for memories and tried to recall how he had previously fallen asleep at her house.During that time, he seemed to be nodding and falling asleep while engaged in conversation with her. "Would you like to engage in conversation?" "Yeah, sure." The both of them paused again, causing a significant amount of awkwardness and ufortable silence.She cocked her head to one side.And then, she was trying to strike up a conversation, "How on earth did you get insomnia?" And after she''d asked, his eyes had begun to cloud over. "Oh, it''s okay.I''m just asking.You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to." "A devastating blow was dealt fifteen years ago, which affected me greatly.I have had a sleeping disorder for many years since that date." Ryan reveled after a moment of silence. "Oh! I see.Thank you for letting me know." Yet another moment of silence ensued. Wendy didn''t dare to throw questions any longer. Apparently, their family was certainly wealthy! ¡®I''m sure that wealthy families neverck of dramas.I better stop asking for more details.¡¯ "Precious said that no one had set you up any blind datestely?" Upon hearing that, Ryan craned his neck to look at her and regarded her with fathomless eyes.Wendy was terrified by his appearance.In an effort to put her at ease, he began smiling as well. "No, I''m not going to engage in blind dates anymore." Wendy was floundered like a bit, inartictely, while trying to reply.With much effort, she eventually managed to inquire, "Why?" "I have found a person with whom I can share my entire life." As soon as he said that, Ryan fixed his eyes on her. Wendy could not speak. Somehow, she was astonished with what he said and did. Was she the one he was talking about? Was that even possible? In their previous discussion, she had made things very clear to him.But had he really given up? Probably not. Wendy''s heart was pounding at a quick pace. She moved further away from Ryan and said like an innocent yet caring friend, "Actually, I believe blind dates are enjoyable.Through blind dates, women and men find out if they click with each other.You are not getting any younger.Your parents must be concerned about your marriage, aren''t they? "Do you mind that I''m old? Is it a big deal to you?" Ryan''s face darkened. His aura seemed dismal. "No, no, no.That''s not what I meant.You''re only thirty, boss.Best age of a man! At this point in your life, you are at your most desirable.It''s a shame that you''re not an artist.If you are, the title of ¡®national husband¡¯ would have nothing to do with Jeffrey.It''ll all be yours to take," Wendyvished him withpliments. Everyone was attracted to ttery. The appropriate action was certainly to please one''s boss. "Am I a ¡®national husband¡¯ material?" "Yes, of course! You''re just the kind of man every girl will want to make her husband to be." "What about you?" "Me? What do you mean?" "Do you want to marry me? Have you ever thought about it?" Ryan''s expression conveyed the depth of his eagerness. Since Wendy had entered the room, he had kept himself under control.The risk was great, and he was afraid he would terrify her. Now that he was able to see her in her entirety, his eyes finally focused on her body.She was wearing grey pajamas with long sleeves and trousers.There was a lovely bunny head pattern in the front of her top. With its ears perched at attention-getting height, the bunny looked cuddly and adorable. Her pajamas were loose on her, for that matter. As she adjusted her posture to appear carefree, her shape waspromised in part by the distortion of her clothing. Because she had just gotten out of the shower, her cheeks were red, and her ck curly hair was falling all over her shoulders. Her aura looked fresh and rxed. Even though she was dressed in very modest clothing, she looked attractive. Ryan''s Adam''s apple bobbed a few times. He didn''t know if he was liking what he was seeing or not. "Boss..." "Hold on.You haven''t yet answered my question." Ryan''s voice was filled with barely contained desire, and he gazed upon her with feverish intensity, asking again, "Do you want to be my wife?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Wendy''s heart was on the verge of leaping to her throat. ¡®Oh my God! How should I respond to this?¡¯ If she said yes...It seemed that she had a crush on him. He might misinterpret it! On the other side of the coin, if she said no...That was to deny her own boss''s allure.All of her ttery up to this point would be in vain.Everything would be useless! Wendy was caught in a bind, but Ryan would not let her go.He fixed his gaze on her, anticipating her truthful answer. One second! Two seconds! Five seconds passed. Then a brilliant idea hit her. She threw her arms up in the air and got up on it. "Ah.I''m so sleepy.I guess we should take a rest now!" Closing her eyes and covering her head, Wendy gave an exaggerated yawn. "For the past 12 hours, I''ve been working like crazy.I am worn out.I''d better sleep now." Wendyy t on her back, wrapped in the quilt, hoping the tension would die down. She was holding her breath and listening to the outside. Ryan had been in the same position for quite some time. Wendy''s heart was unusually heavy. The girl was apprehensive that he would raise the nket and keep asking. Luckily, he didn''t.After a moment, he shifted his body and switched off the bedsidemp. Then he alsoy down. He was trying to sleep, yet he was still thinking of his unanswered question. After all had fallen silent, the room plunged intoplete and utter darkness. It seemed to Wendy as though she could even hear her own heart pounding. As she was digging her memory, that was the first time she''d have had slept with a man in the same bed in a long time. It was almost difficult and impossible for her to not to be anxious. Wendy''s physique waspact.She was concerned that Ryan was about to cross the line.Thank goodness he stayed in the same position in which he was lying his back, so he and did not move at all. It was with great effort that she finally rxed her tight muscles. Once the precaution was removed, her fatigue rushed in to meet her. Not only was the bed wasrge, but also the mattress was veryfortable and soft.After she had her eyes closed, she soon fell asleep. Despite of Ryan''s effort, he didn''t fall asleep. He closed his eyes and waited for a moment until he was certain that she was fully asleep before opening them again. He rolled the quilt from her face, allowing her to breathe freely. She curled up and ced her hand under her chin, her arms close to her torso and her arms covering her face. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her posture seemed defensive! She was defensive against him even when she was sleeping! : A sudden rage welled up in his eyes as he recalled her intimate behavior with Jeffrey tonight! Actually, she was at ease andfortable when she was with Jeffrey. When it came to him, on the other hand, she viewed him as a viin! : With his gritty fingertips, he reached out and softly brushed her brows, eyes, cheeks, and eventually her lips. It seemed like she was giving him a quiet, yet meaningful, invitation with her soft lips. Finally, he yielded to his instincts, and his Adam''s apple bobbed. She became irresistible to him, and he couldn''t control himself any longer. He slowly lowered his head. Finally, his lips reached hers and they kissed! Chapter 54: She Is His Medicine Chapter 54: She Is His Medicine Wendy tossed around on the bed, an unexinable heat spreading through her body. She was just as wonderful as he thought. In thest thirty years, he had never imagined that he would ever fall for a woman like this. She once said that she didn''t believe in falling in love at first sight. In fact, she thought that was purely an excuse and eventually the real purpose was always sex. Admittedly, he used to feel the same way before they met. For the past thirty years, he had never fallen in love with any woman or had romantic rtionships with them. Truth be told, he had initially found being intimate with women to be repugnant. He knew that he was mentally ill. His parents had a psychologist check him out, but they didn''t know what to do with him. Due to that, a rumor was spread around saying that he didn''t like women. He made no effort to reject those rumors. At least, fewer women would approach him now. Then, Precious came into his life. After he was blessed with a child, she was all that mattered. He thought he didn''t need the love of any other woman. Never had he considered that he would ever fall in love with a woman the moment he firstid eyes on her. When he met her for the first time, his once ck and white world suddenly turned bright and colorful. He felt as if there was a reason for him to get out of bed in the morning. He was a new man because of her. At the same time, loving her came with all kinds of intense emotions. Jealousy! Fury! Desire! Recalling her interaction with Jeffrey earlier, Ryan''s eyes darkened as he bit her lips. In the next second, he could taste a tinge of blood on his tongue. "Hmm..." Wendy moaned, her eyebrows furrowing. Ryan froze, and carefully studied her reaction. She waved her arms like she was trying to get rid of mosquitoes, then she rolled over and fell asleep again. "Uhh..." ¡®This carefree woman would be the death of me!¡¯ he screamed in his head.The next morning.Wendy woke up in pain.Her arms and legs were sore all over. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked because she was clinging to him like a ko. She had both her arms and legs wrapped around him tightly as if she was scared that he was going to run away somehow. The position was quite intimate, actually. On the other hand, Ryan slept in the same position all night. His eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell peacefully. ¡®God! What the hell did I do?!" she thought. Carefully, Wendy loosened her grip on his body as quick as she could, then rolled over to the edge of the bed. She sat up, then looked back at the sleeping Ryan, and awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. Regret immediately washed over her. ¡®Ah! What was I thinking? Am I crazy?!¡¯ she scolded herself. It wasn''t a secret that she was a restless sleeper, but this was thest thing she expected herself to do! She couldn''t believe that she just embraced his body like that! Although, Ryan still managed to fall asleep somewhat. ¡®Wait! He actually fell asleep? Did it really work?¡¯ Wendy quickly got out of bed and put on her slippers. She quietly opened the door and was about to call for someone but stopped when she saw two men outside the room. Luke and Leo had been sitting on the chairs and waiting for a long time. When they heard the sound of the door opening, they quickly stood up as if they both got suddenly electrocuted. Upon seeing Wendy on the other side of the door, Luke had an odd expression painted on his face. ¡®Geez!'' Someone bit her lips! ''Way to go, Ryan!¡¯ Pointing at her mouth, Luke questioned, "What''s happened to your lips?" ¡®Uh? What? My lips?¡¯Instinctively, Wendy''s hand touched her lips. It was only then she realized that there was a stinging pain in her mouth, but she didn''t give it much thought. "Maybe I bit myself while I was asleep," Wendy answered, unsure. Something shed through Luke''s eyes. "Where''s Ryan, by the way?" "He''s still asleep." Luke was surprised. "What? Really?" She nodded. "Thank god," he murmured, relieved. "How many hours has he been asleep?" he asked. Shaking her head, she answered, "I have no idea.I fell asleep before he did." They sneaked into the room quietly and found Ryan on the bed.His face was scrunched up as if he was just about to wake up. "Wendy, go to him." "Alright!" Admittedly, Wendy still felt a little guilty about practically using him as a pillow for the whole night. Quietly, she sat beside him on the bed, and his hand automatically held hers. His expression softened. He rolled over a bit so that he was lying on his side. After a few minutes, he was snoring softly again. Wendy was speechless. Luke and Leo looked at each other with a surprised look on their faces. In the beginning, they had their doubts. Now, they were absolutely sure that Wendy was the reason why Ryan could fall into a deep slumber. Luke almost cried with joy. After searching for so many years, he finally found a way to cure Ryan''s insomnia. "Luke..." "Wendy, please, let him sleep a little longer." But she still had work to do. With a timid expression on her face, Wendy lowered her voice as she said, "He''s asleep now.How about I sneak away quietly?" "No." He shook his head. "If you leave now, he¡¯s going to wake up." Luke grabbed a chair and put it closer to the bed. He sat on it and sped his hands together and begged, "Wendy, you are Ryan''s cure.His life is up to you now.Please don''t just leave him alone..." "Too dramatic! He is over-exaggerating!¡¯ Wendy thought.Leo also sauntered over next to Luke and added, "Miss Finch, we are sure that you''re the only person that can make Ryan fall asleep." "I still have work," countered Wendy. "I''ll help you ask Carter for a leave!" Wendy was shocked. "No way!" she protested. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If Luke helped her to ask for a leave, then Carter would definitely misunderstand her rtionship with him. It drove Wendy crazy. The only reason she agreed to Luke''s absurd requestst night was to prove him wrong. She wanted him to realize how insane he sounded. If she had failed, then Luke wouldn''t have bothered her about it anymore. Unfortunately, the opposite happened. Wendy never thought that she could really affect Ryan''s sleep! ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Feeling like she was trapped, Wendy''s head started to throb painfully. Sighing, she massaged her temples gently before giving Luke an icy re. "Luke, we had an agreement.I said that I will only stay with him for one night." Luke felt embarrassed. "Wendy, please..." "No! We''re not even married yet.This is not right!" she hissed.Luke''s eyes lit up as if he just had an idea. "Oh, is that what you''re worried about? Easy fix! Just marry my brother, then!"Wendy stared at the man like he had just grown a second head. "Are you crazy? No way!" "But" She cut him off. "No! No! That''s not happening!" "Wendy!" However, she remained firm with her stance. At this moment, Ryan loosened his grip on her a little, and then his cold hoarse voice echoed in the quiet room as he spoke, "I''m sorry for the trouble, Miss Finch." "Boss..." Having finally woken up, Ryan let go of her hand and quickly sat up from the bed.After a good night''s sleep, he looked pretty refreshed. He rubbed his head and uttered in a deep voice, "You may leave now!" "Ryan..." "Shut up!" Luke shot the woman a disgruntled stare but didn''t say anything else. She felt a little guilty, but she couldn''t just lie beside him every night! Wendy got out of bed quickly, bowed her head, and muttered out a soft, "Sorry." Then, she hurriedly left the room. As soon as she was gone, it felt as if the temperature in the room became ice cold. Chapter 55: Waiting Until She Falls In Love With Me Chapter 55: Waiting Until She Falls In Love With Me Luke stamped his feet anxiously. He couldn''t help but be frustrated. "What are you thinking, Ryan?! Why did you allow her to leave! As you are attracted to her, you should use this time to impress and deepen her feelings for you.And after that, you should do everything to win her heart.You''ll know what I mean when I''m talking about endless courtship that no woman can resist for long.Men indeed are bold, careful, and thick-skinned.As long as you persistently continue to do this, I''m sure Wendy will fall in love with you." "A forced love does not have a happy ending.It usually fails," Ryan said. "So are you really going to give her up? Aren''t you going to fight for her?" "Of course not!" Ryan got out of bed and put on his slippers. One step at a time, he slowly made his way to the French window and pulled the curtain open. The sunlight shone through.Through the window, he saw Wendy rushing into the No.2 Vi with Raymond in her arms. "Ryan!" "Since the affection is only one-sided and forced love does notst, then...I will just wait until she realizes that she has also fallen in love with me!" In the shooting site, most of the crew had arrived, and Wendy came along just as it was crowded. Everyone was astonished by the arrival of the crowd, which was evidenced by cheers and hoots of womening from all around them. What an impressive scene! It was definitely a picturesque view to look at! Wendy pushed her way into the crowd and everything turned out just as she expected. The person with green hair standing next to the director was impossible to overlook. The aura was indeed enticing. Jeffrey stood beside Carter, dressed in hip-hop style and with his hands in his pockets, conversing and joking with him. Carter was no longer as grim as he used to be. Jeffrey showed up at the site yesterday. His fans couldn''t contain their excitement, and they all went crazy when they saw him again today. He not only gained the affections of his fans but some actresses and stuff as well. Some brought his photos and his collector''s edition albums that were released a long time ago. Most of them took an effort to scramble with others just to have his autograph and a picture with him. "Ahhh! My husband is the most attractive person I''ve ever seen! He''s a better looking guy in person than he is in the video!" "What are you saying? Your husband? Certainly not! Jeffrey is only mine!" "Bah, bah, bah! All of you, just get out of my way! Stop daydreaming! Jeff doesn''t belong to any one of you! He is mine!" Wendy had seen iting already and she could totally understand. She could still recall her first encounter with Jeffrey in person. Upon seeing him, she quivered and felt thrilled as well. It used to be that she looked up to Jeffrey as an idol. But...This had happened a while before. It wasn''t the same in the present. After working with him, Wendy realized that he was not quite as perfect as she previously believed, so she pulled back. For this reason, she no longer had any strong emotions on his handsome face. His fans¡¯ craziness rose to start, bringing the audience to a boil in an instant, then more and more people began to flock to Jeffrey. Carter had already gone to extreme lengths to appease these overly demanding women. Given that Jeffrey had a rather tight schedule, which meant that he wouldn''t be able to stay here for long, Carter decided to shoot his scenes first. They would therefore film the scenes of Jeffrey and Wendy over the following days. "Wendy? Where is Wendy?" "I''m here..." Wendy quickly pushed her way through the crowd and trotted to Carter. Like a warthog''s snout, Evie''s was grossly distended. When she saw Wendy, she made a scornful face. "You are just a newbie, Wendy.How dare you make so many A -listers and the director waiting for you? Do you believe you''re a VIP? Do you think you''re a big deal?" Wendy ignored her and didn''t mind those disrespectful statements. Actually, she was always the first member of the crew to arrive! It was true that she was a littleter than usual, but given the standard starting time, she was not tardy. Evie was in-purpose-trouble no one gave her credit for anything, and so she felt justified in her defiance. She grinned at Wendy in disdain and, but she cursed and growled in rage. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had been uncharacteristically silent because her face was still swollen from being pped hard yesterday. But when she learned that Jeffrey would y the part of Weston, she almost lost her mind! She was a huge fan! She had collected all of the albums that Jeffrey had done, and she had kept a detailed record of every one of his movies and TV series she had seen. It had never urred to her that she might ever be part of the same squad he was in. Her wildest dreams could not have been further from the reality! But now, here came Jeffrey! For real! He would even y the role of Weston! That was Weston! Had it not been for the fact that Wendy reced her, she would have had been the one who was acting with the man of her dreams, Jeffrey. By associating with Jeffrey, even though she didn''t perform well, her career prospects would be excellent. There would be endless stories to tell. She would be the most talked-about actress in town! A hot topic indeed! ¡®But now... It is all over! It''s now far from reality! Everything is ruined! And everything was Wendy''s fault! She must be the one to me!¡¯ : Evie''s hatred had intensified as she red at Wendy viciously. She vowed that she would not be let off the hook. And since Evie didn''t want to linger, she left the crowd. Away from the rest of the other people, Eris found a quiet ce where she could stay in solitude under the shade of a tree. Her assistant, Ana,forted her by fanning her. Evie strode over. "Eris!" "What?" Eris was wise and talented enough in understanding and taking advantage of her image as sweet and innocent as a lily. Her white dress and very light makeup now make her appear just pure and fragile. She scanned the crowd, looking admiringly at Jeffrey, and said, "Jeffrey is exceptionally well-liked among the people." "Indeed, Jeff is the people''s darling.I don''t believe there is any woman in this country who doesn''t like him.From young to old, each one admires him." "It''s such a pity...Really a shame..." "What''s shameful in it?" Eris heaved a big dramatic sigh and took Evie''s hand, and stated, "Supposedly, you and Jeff would y the roles as lovers in this scene." Evie mouthed another curse. All she felt now was hatred. "As far as I''m concerned, I should be the one to me.I shouldn''t have told you about the casting, and it was inappropriate of me to do so.If I hadn''t said anything, maybe none of these things would ever have happened.And your face...It wouldn''t have been ruined such as this." "You''re wrong, Eris! I see that you are doing this for my interest.Finally, I know that I wouldn''t have any hope of finding out how I miss the opportunity without you." Evie asserted in annoyance, "You know what? I think there''s definitely something going on between Wendy and the director." Eris had quickly covered Evie¡¯s mouth to prevent her from being heard by others. "Please, there''s no need to speak nonsense, my dear." "What are you saying? I''m not talking nonsense!" Evie yanked Eris''s hand away and dered angrily, "Had Carter not been having an affair with Wendy, he would not have allowed Wendy to p me so many times on purpose.Evidently, he did it for Wendy''s sake! Carter struck me as apetent director of the entertainment sphere.He is, in reality, entirely phony and hypocritical! What''s more heinous is that Wendy has robbed me of so much. I will not give her a fighting chance!" "Is there something you are nning to do in particr, Evie?" "I, I Haven''t figured it out yet." ¡®What an idiot! She was unable to deal with even the slightest degree of diversion!¡¯ Eris wasn''t visibly upset, but she was furious, nheless. She pretended to be hesitant and quite upset about this. "Well, Eris, do you have any idea?" "Not at all! Kindly do not look at me that way...Well, never mind.Just forget about it.For the sake of our friendship, I urge you to refrain from offending her.Behave well, okay?" "Oh, for heaven''s sake! Only one of us can survive in this circle!" "Why are you so set in your ways? You''re so stubborn!" Eris blinked and softly whispered, "You struck her yesterday under the guise of acting, which was all too tant.Additionally, even the cinematographer frowned when filming." ¡®What! The cinematographer?!" In a while, Evie had devised a n to eliminate Wendy from show business! Chapter 56: Matching Clothes Chapter 56: Matching Clothes In the shooting site... Faye''s full name was Faye Miller, and she was General Miller''s daughter. She was a joyful, rambunctious, and domineering youngdy before bing a royal concubine. After entering the royal pce, she developed a deep and seductive personality that was diametrically opposed to her previous persona. Because of this, Carter expressed concern about Wendy''s acting abilities. Wendy''s scenes as Concubine Faye were a near-unicorn sess. Although Faye Miller and Concubine Faye were the same women, their characters were totally opposite. "Wendy, what do you say? Can you do this?" "Yes, I can.No need to worry about." There was a moment of silence, during which Carter rxed. That was definitely awesome to know! Carter got familiar with Wendy during the time they got together. She never boasted about herself. Since she said that she could do it, there was nothing to worry. They had been in line for some time, and then Jeffrey came walking along. He dressed in a dark blue robe and sporting a taped-on wig. His long hair was tied back in a piece of blue fabric, and his makeup softened his brows and eyes, giving him a very soft aesthetics. He held an ancient book in his hands as he walked, asionally looking down at the book. His face countenance was as handsome as jade, and he was brimming with intellectualism. Upon seeing him, Wendy was taken aback! Truth be told, in spite of the fact that Jeffrey was carrying old-fashioned clothing, it was phenomenal for him to wear them. Even when Carter saw him, his looks became astounded in an instant! That was exactly the Weston he had been picturing when reading the original novel! "There is no doubt that you are unparalleled!" "Ha, ha, ha.Exactly, yes, of course.I just don''t want to brag.If I had been born in the times of antiquity, I would have been well known for my demeanor!" After that, Jeffrey walked up to Wendy and winked at her. Only after that did he ask, "Do I look gorgeous?"Wendy didn''t utter a word. Damn it! The moment he spoke, he lost the bookishness he had put on for effect. With a frivolous tone, he sounded like a narcissistic and dissolute man. Wendy fidgeted with her mouth as if she were twitching her lips. When the director went to speak with the staff, Jeffrey approached Wendy immediately, which surprised her. She immediately nced about and moved away from him. Then, in hushed tones, she warned him, "Don''t you dare get so close to me! Keep your distance!" "Tut! You have nothing to be afraid of.It''s what we ought to do since we are going to y a couple in this drama!" Jeffrey gazed back at Wendy with her affectionate eyes. Wendy wore her hair to her mid-back, letting it flow to her waist. Her smoky blue dress suited her very much as it looked clean and tidy to her. It highlighted as well the perfection of her physique. Pulling his clothes, Jeffrey walked up to her teasingly and said, "Wendy, do you think our outfits make us look like a couple?" Even as a young person, Jeffrey used to be the center of attention everywhere he went. He was always tagged as "a shining star." At that point, several actresses secretly stole nces at Wendy because of their envy. Using all of her might, Wendy hollered at him, "Stay away from me! Get lost!" "Wendy..." "Cut the crap! Jeffrey, if you dare to let others know that we used to know each other, I will definitely show no mercy to youter! Mark my word!" Wendy had just received the script from the director, and she was about to begin filming the y with Weston. Since their first meeting urred during Faye''s nighttime visit to the Taylor''s Pce, they were unable to shoot until after dark. The y was then rescheduled for the evening, and they began filming the scene in which they met for the second time. It seemed as though the two families were on the verge of reaching an agreement on the marriage of Weston and Faye. On this day, he took his sister for a spring outing, and his younger cousin volunteered to go with them. Weston''s cousin had a major crush on him. So sad when she found out that Weston was about to get married, she thought they would never see each other again. Afterward, she came right out and admitted her love to him when no one was around. This unfortunate event was coincidentally witnessed by Faye. And that only made it worse. Faye flew into a rage. She grabbed Weston and went to the depths of the mountain with him on horseback. And then, after finding a quiet ce and brutally throwing him on the ground, she proceeded to beat him up. The fidgeting fingers of Wendy signified the hint of a threat. Jeffrey smiled, seemingly boldly, with his eyebrows raised, and stated, "Anyway, I''ve already gotten used to being crushed by you.It doesn''t matter if you beat me again in this y.However, Wendy, you also need to remember that in this y, we have intimate scenes of kissing.You know what, I can''t contain my excitement anymore.I''m looking forward to it!" Wendy had nothing to say at that point, so she remained silent. Damn! How on earth did she ever forget that! When Wendy was about to say something, Jeffrey stopped her. He said, "I spoke with the director.Since it''s important to make our intimate scenes in the y authentic, we''ll be kissing for real, instead of faking it.All Intimate scenes! For real! Of course!" Without saying another word, Jeffrey pped his buttocks and strolled away with a satisfied look on his face. Still teasing Wendy, he even stopped halfway and shed her a grin revealing his snow-white teeth as a result. Wendy was at a loss for words. What did she have to do? She was losing control of her temper, and she wanted to dole out harsh punishment to Jeffrey. The shootingmenced in earnest. The setting was under the willow tree by the riverbank. Weston''s cousin admitted her affection towards him demurely. He was very startled and defenselessly embraced by his cousin. "Weston, I''m aware that you''re about to get married.I fully understand that I am unworthy of you, but I adore you from the bottom of my heart.I don''t demand anything else.I just hope I can stay by your side after you marry, and I''m willing to be your maid..." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. To behold, the scene was definitely picturesque. When the cousins hugged one another, the willow tree became very touching. Their affection was boundless. The scene shifted. Not far away, Faye was there. She was beautifully dressed in smoky blue. With anger in her heart, she sat on the horse''s back and gazed at them. At this stage, her eyes glistened with rage! All of a sudden... She got off the horse and proceeded towards the both of them, forcefully pulling them apart. "Miss...Miss Miller? Don¡¯t get us wrong.I...I will exin..." Weston shuddered in terror. "Shut up!" Faye whistled, and the horse swiftly approached. She grabbed Weston¡¯''s cor, and mounted the horse. "Ah..." As hey on the horse¡¯s back, Weston turned pale with great fear and inquired, "Miss Miller, what do you wish to do?" "You have engaged to me, and you even dare to trust with others.How dare you do this to me! I''ll not allow this betrayal! I''ll beat you to death!" She just ignored Weston¡¯s cousin¡¯s plea. Her mindset was determined enough that that woman was his mistress. Thus, she mped the horse''s belly with her legs and galloped away. She didn''t want to witness much more disloyalty. "Cut!" Carter found the whole take so much to his liking. He was pleasantly surprised with what the artists did. "All right.That was a good one! Get ready for the next shot." Afterwards, the shot ricocheted off course. Weston had suffered a lot on the back of a galloping horse and was now thrown to the ground by Faye. The summer months had arrived. Even at the top of the range, the emerald meadows and prairies were green and abundant. Having a pallidplexion, Weston found himself looking severely unwell and copsed on the ground. Faye''s disdain was apparent as she rolled up her sleeves and angrily red at Weston. With the long sleeves rolled up, her fair skin was revealed. Embarrassed, wincing, as he did so, he hurriedly turned his head and blushed. "Miss Miller, please let down your sleeves and cover your arms.How can you do this in broad daylight? You''re a youngdy, and this is quite inappropriate." Faye rolled her eye. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like what he said. He had been disloyal to his future wife. Why would he evenmand her to do so? Thus, she furiously eximed, "You mean we can''t do it in daylight and can do it in secrecy at night?" Weston blushed further and said, "I...I didn''t mean it that way..." "Then what do you mean? Enlighten me!" Faye fixed him with a re and shrieked, "We are already engaged, Weston! Therefore, you are mine! How dare you tryst with others without telling me? I am going to teach you a lesson!" Because he was fearful already, Weston cautiously asked her, "What are you going to do, Miss Miller?" "What am I going to do?" Faye deftly turned Weston over while gritting her teeth. She guzzled harshly and repeatedly pped his buttocks. "Ah..." Weston was blushing from head to toe with guilt and fury. He looked as red as a ripe tomato now. "Faye Miller! This is insulting! You...you...you are immoral!"Faye chuckled and uttered, "Certainly not! It is not hical for a wife to lecture her own husband." Even the roots of his hair were as red as fire now. "As far as I know, our wedding is not yet fulfilled.Technically, we are still unmarried...I''m not your husband yet!" Faye made a skeptical expression. With her eyes firmly set on Weston, she then lowered her gaze and leaned closer to him. They were so close, they could even feel each other''s breathing. The atmosphere in the shot suddenly became hot. All was muddled up as the ambiance refined in an instance. Thump! Thump! Thump! When the staff and other artists witnessed this scene, their faces flushed, and their hearts raced. Having one hand support his neck, Faye softly caressing his lips with another, and then she got closer to his ear, gently blowing at it. Rather abruptly, Weston quivered. Faye grinned satisfactorily with her tone lowered, which seemed to be quite seductive. "You mean, right here, right now...you want us to be a real couple?" Chapter 57: Father Chapter 57: Father Weston¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It seemed as though he wasn''t expecting to hear such bold wordsing from ady like Faye. After a long while, he stumbled over his words with his fingers trembling, "Miss Miller, you''re ady.How can you say such a thing? Have you no shame?" "Are you saying that I''m shameless?" "That''s...That''s not what I..." He couldn''t look her in the eye, so he averted his gaze. When she rested the palm of her hand on his chest, Weston trembled all over once again. "I don''t care what you think.Anyway, you are the man that I like.If anyone dares to get in my way, I will get rid of her first!" "You, you..." "And! You have to behave yourself at all times.If I find you seeing other girls behind my back like this again, I''ll tie you up and drag you with me to my home so we can instantly get married." "Faye, why are you being so unreasonable?" "Unreasonable?" Faye jutted her chin asked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was easy to tell from the look in her eyes that she wanted to keep him all to herself. "Being reasonable isn''t going to make me full or rich, is it? Either way, if you dare to cheat on me, I''m going to kill you!" "Cut!" Carter was really satisfied with this take. After watching the yback over and over again, he had no doubt that their actions, facial expressions, and pace were perfect. They were expecting the shoot to take an entire day, but they managed to finish it in just two hours. Needless to be said, Carter was over the moon. The ster performance of Wendy and Jeffrey took his breath away. The characters that Jeffrey usually yed in TV series or movies were very simr, domineering and possessive! For this reason, Carter didn''t think he would be able to pull off being such a feeble schr. But, to his surprise, Jeffrey''s acting was first rate. And so was Wendy''s. Wendy was an exceptional beauty. And her good looks were her main asset. Be that as it might, this had caused her some problems as well, because when people looked at her face, they had this stereotype that she would be better suited for roles like a girl with exceptional beauty like no other or a femme fatale who would wreak havoc and spell ruin for the people around her. But today, Wendy had shown him her true potential. Wendy stayed with the crew all day long and had to send Raymond a message, because she had to shoot a night scene. And they didn''t finish shooting until the following morning. Everything went smoothly for the shoot, and they had done a lot after a day and night. So, as soon as they were done shooting the night scene, Carter decided to give them a well-deserved two days off so they could get some rest. It was already the break of day. The artists who were shooting a morning scene came. Wendy yawned, feeling so tired. However, she turned down Jeffrey''s offer to send her home and was about to leave on her own. The moment she walked out of the set, she saw Eris and Brian walking side by side. Suddenly, all of the tiredness Wendy felt had disappeared. "Wendy..." Pretending not to see them, Wendy walked past the two and ignored them. Brian gripped her wrist really hard after calling out to her. "Wendy, Eris wants to say hello to you." Acting as though she just touched something awful, Wendy quickly shook off his hand and said, "Get your hands off me! It''s disgusting!" "Wendy!" Brian gritted his teeth, fuming with anger. Wendy nced at them and sneered. As usual, Eris was still wearing a white knee-length dress, with her long and straight ck hair hanging over her shoulders. With her light makeup, she looked so delicate and charming, which could probably make men grow protective of her. On the other hand, Brian, who had a ck suit on, intimately wrapped his arm around Eris¡¯ waist and looked at her so tenderly just like he always did. Thinking of how he also held her in his arms once, Wendy felt sick to her stomach. So, she took two steps back to keep a distance between them, as though she would throw up if she got any closer. "Wendy!!! "What? Did I say something wrong?" Eris bit her lip and walked over. Then, she said, "Wendy...I know you hate me.If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered so much these past couple of years.I have told dad that you are still alive, and he was so happy when he found out.He asked me to tell you that our family will always wee you." "Huh?" How could Ruben possibly say such a thing to her? How ridiculous! As far as Wendy could remember, he had never been a good man, nor was he a good father to her. Wendy lost her mother at the age of six. When she was a child, she had pleasant memories with her mother and sister, but as for Ruben, all she knew about him was his name. He left early and came backte every day. And as soon as he got back, he would start drinking and the house would be filled with the smell of alcohol. After getting drunk, he would go up the wall and beat and scold the three of them. At some point, he starteding home less often. They were much happier without Ruben. Unfortunately, their mother passed away when Wendy was only six years old. Wendy''s mother was a local in Ywood, and her father was the one who moved in with her as a live-in husband. After his wife''s death, he naturally inherited all the properties. At the time, they owned a total of three houses, and he didn''t waste any time selling two of them to fritter away, and use the rest to support himself. Soon after the funeral, Ruben threw his two daughters to the countryside. Their grandfather died early, leaving only their grandmother to look after them in their hometown. Since their grandmother was already old and in poor health, she often got sick. In spite of this, their grandma still did her best to shower Wendy and her sister with so much love. No matter how difficult it was, she did everything she could to support the two of them and send them to school, even if she had to pick up trash. They stayed in the countryside for five years until their grandmother passed away. Ruben had to take Wendy and her sister back to Ywood. At that time, he was already remarried to a woman named Cacia and had already ran through all the money he got from selling the houses. As if that wasn''t bad enough, Ruben thought it would be a good idea to make use of his eldest daughter, so he married her to a middle-aged man! Now... Eris told her that Ruben was happy to hear that she was alive and even wanted her to go home! : Home? That was Eris¡¯ home, not hers! "Wendy..." "Shut up!" Eris wanted to y affectionate sisters with her, but Wendy had no intention to y along with her whatsoever. Instead, she yelled at her, and Eris trembled with fear. Standing in front of Eris tofort her, Brian red at Wendy in disgust and said, "You''ve be even more heartless than you were three years ago! Three years ago, you stabbed Eris, but she has already forgiven you. Even now, she still treats you as her own sister and worries about you all the time. Why do you have to be so ungrateful?!" Wendy was left at such a loss for words. It was clear as day that he hadpletely been brain-washed by Eris. Without giving him any response, she snorted, walked past the two, and was about to leave. "Stop! We need to talk!" Without turning back, Wendy yawnedzily and replied, "I''ve been working all night.I''m very tired and not in the mood to talk right now! Do you really think it''s a good idea to talk to me right now?" "Yes!" "I don''t have time!" Hearing this, Brian strode toward her and stopped her from leaving. "We need to talk today!" Slowly raising her eyebrows, Wendy sneered, "Brian! Do you think I''m still the same idiot from three years ago who would listen to everything you say? Or do you think that even if you were two-timing me and kept hurting me, I would still love you after three years?" Brian opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to say something but didn''t say anything in the end. With her eyebrows deeply knit, Wendy went on and added, "Or do you perhaps think that I came back for you and joined the crew of the "Story of Concubine Ivanka" on purpose? You think I just want to get back together with you again, don''t you?" Chapter 58: The Lowest Of Scumbags Chapter 58: The Lowest Of Scumbags Embarrassment was written all over Brian''s face. "What? Really?" Wendy''s eyes widened exaggeratedly. "You really think so? Oh my! Brian, I think it''s time that you deal with your hypochondriasis! Honestly, whenever I thought about the fact that I was in love with you, I get the urge to poke my own eyes out! I really didn''t know what I saw in you back then," she admitted. "Wendy! Stop it!" "Why?" She tilted her head. "Are you embarrassed? I''m not done yet.Where was I? Oh right! In thest few years, whenever I thought of you, I couldn''t help thinking that I was really blind! The saying "love is blind" has never been more true.But you know what? I bet every girl has met a scum or two when they were young and ignorant.I had terrible luck and just happened to have met you, the lowest of all scumbags!"she screamed. Brian was furious! He had lived for more than 20 years, and he had never been humiliated like this! In an attempt to calm himself down, he took a deep breath and said, "Wendy, we haven''t seen each other for three years.When did you be so sharp-tongued?" As she leaned against the wall behind her, she covered her mouth and yawned. "A lot can change in just a few years.Anyway, don¡®t beat around the bush! I don''t have time to waste with you!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. While they were talking, numerous people were entering and exiting the Studio City. Since Eris was a known TV star, several people nced at her and did a double-take. Seeing this, Brian quickly handed Eris'' bag to her and gently kissed her hair, "Eris, go to the film set first." "Brian..." "It''s fine.I''ll handle it." Eris was still worried! Now that Wendy had changed into a different person, Eris couldn''t figure out what this woman was. thinking anymore. Even though she said that she didn''t care about Brian anymore, Eris couldn''t help but be suspicious. After all, how could one tell that Wendy was telling the truth anyway? Brian was a wonderful man, and Wendy, the little bitch, had be so beautiful and had so many tricks hidden up her sleeves. Eris believed she had to stay alert just in case Wendy tried something. "Brian, I''m just worried about you..." "Silly girl, what do you have to be worried about, hmm?" Gently, Brian ran his hand through her hair and continued, "Hurry up.If people recognized you, it''d be hard to leave this area.I''ll just clear up things with her and then go meet you, okay?" A relieved exhale escaped her mouth. Nodding, Eris said, "Alright.I''ll go first then.You...Just don''t hurt her, okay?" "I got this.Don''t worry." Wendy watched the couple act lovey-dovey with each other. Now, she really couldn''t deny how perfect they were for each other. One was a despicable waste of a human being, while the other was an evil witch who pretended to be kind and loving. A scumbag together with a two-faced bitch! Brian watched Eris walk away. Then, once she was out of the premises, he turned to Wendy with a disgusted re. Rolling her eyes, she spat out, "Don''t give me that look.Since we''ve already established that we can¡¯t stand each other, we have nothing else to talk about." Then, Wendy turned on her heel and started to leave. In fact, she already knew what Brian was going to say to her. "Wait a minute.We have to talk!" Before she could object, Brian already grabbed Wendy''s wrist and got into his car. She decided not toin, figuring that if she didn''t talk to him now, then he would find a way to harass her again in the future. Without hiding her annoyance, she got into the car with him. They sat in the back seat.As soon as they got in the vehicle, she shook off his hand. For the first few minutes, awkward silence echoed inside the car. Neither knew what to say to each other. However, Wendy was getting sleepy. After a yawn, she hissed, "Say whatever you want now! Quickly!" "Wendy, about three years ago...What Eris and I did to you was indeed wrong.She was young at that time, and she was impulsive.Your anger towards what happened is valid, but she has been punished enough.You stabbed her and almost killed her.Shouldn''t you have forgiven each other by now?" ¡®Forgive? Ha! You wish! "You dragged me here just to say that, or is there something else you want to say?" Wendy asked coldly.Sighing, he continued, "Well, since we''ve cleared up the animosity between you and Eris, I want to apologize for what I did to you.I admit that Eris and I were together while I was still dating you.I know I should''ve broken up with you instead of letting things escte.It''s all my fault.I shouldn''t have kicked you either.I''m sorry for all the physical injuries that I caused!" ¡®Sorry? As if forgiving him would be so easy! He''s delusional! One of my children died and the other got seriously injured even before he was born all because of this man! Does he think that a measly apology was enough?¡¯ Wendy gritted her teeth and clenched her fist before giving him a sharp re. Suddenly, Brian handed her a check. Her face darkened as she stared at the piece of paper in his hand. She squinted at him and asked, "What the hell is that?" "This is five million! This is enough to get you a small ce and live there for the rest of your life.It''s my compensation for what I did, Wendy,"he answered casually. "Compensation?"Wendy repeated but didn''t take the check.She was shocked at his audacity. "What? I know that you need money right now..." "Yes, I dock cash!" Quickly, he pushed the check into her hand. "Wendy, I hope you can leave this city after you take this money.Start a new life at a ce where nobody knows you.Ever since you came back, Eris has been a mess.In the past few years that you weren''t here, we have lived in peace! We don''t want you to disturb our life ever again!" With an offended scoff, she grabbed the check and tore it into tiny pieces right in front of him.Then, she threw it at his face like confetti. "What do you think you''re doing?" Brian asked with furrowed brows. "Yes, I don''t have a lot of money right now, but no matter how short I am of cash, I will never take your money.I feel sick just by looking at anything that belongs to you!" Wendy felt as if the air inside the car was disgusting. So, she suddenly opened the door and strode out of the vehicle. "Brian, money can''t solve all your problems.I won''t forget what you and Eris have done to me!" "So, you really came back for revenge!" With a smirk, she answered, "Yes, I did. I will make you pay for all the pain that you have caused me!" Without waiting for his reply, Wendy mmed the door on him. Brian quickly pressed a button to roll down the window and called out, "Wendy! If you darey a finger on Eris, I will make sure you regret it! We were together for three years and you know what I''m capable of! Don''t forget who you''re going up against.You''re just a powerless woman.Killing you will be as easy as squashing a bug! Don''t test me!" Since Wendy appeared in front of Eris again, she had mentally prepared herself to handle anything. With a smirk, she turned to nce at him and give him the finger. The hatred and arrogance on her face were unmistakable.Brian seethed with anger. "You will regret this, Wendy!" "Are you threatening me now?" she asked, raising a brow. "Yes!" he screamed. A mocking chuckle came out of Wendy''s throat. Brian clenched his jaw. It seemed that Wendy really had changed, not only in appearance but also in personality. Three years ago, she was like an open book. Anyone could instantly read what she was thinking. Before, Brian could guess what was on her mind with just one look. Now, however, she was unpredictable and acting off the wall. Brian didn''t like this feeling. "Wendy, we''ve known each other for a long time. Don''t force me to hurt you!" "Bring it on, then!" she challenged. Chapter 59: Sister-In-Law, Help Us! Chapter 59: Sister-In-Law, Help Us! After buying breakfast, Wendy took a taxi home. She showered as soon as she returned. Once she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Raymond was stepping on a small stool, heating the steamed stuffed buns and preserved egg and pork porridge in the microwave. "Mommy, breakfast is ready!" Raymond proudly said. "Raymond, you''re so amazing!" Wendy eximed. Now that Wendy had taken a shower, she felt refreshed. In appreciation of what her son had done, she bent over and gave him a kiss. Then, she went to the kitchen to get some smaller bowls. When she came back, she poured the porridge into the bowls and put the steamed buns on the te. Once the food was ready to be served, she put them on the dining table for them to eat. Wendy bought breakfast for three people. But looking around, Precious was surprisingly nowhere in sight. "Ray, where''s Precious?" Raymond''s face fell upon hearing her question. He shook his head in response and answered, "I don¡¯t know." "Oh." Wendy was taken aback. Whenever she woke up every morning, Precious woulde to their house as soon as she got dressed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The two kids were together all the time, except, of course, when it was bedtime. Wendy was used to that setup that she was surprised when she did not see Precious, even for a day. Raymond took a nibble of a steamed bun and said in dismay, "Mommy, Precious hasn''t been here since yesterday." Wendy was stunned. ¡®Could it be that Ryan did not allow Precious to be with Ray because I refused to help him?¡¯ she mused. She could not help but frown at the thought of that possibility. If that was true, Ryan was immature and a jerk! As if he had guessed what she was thinking, Raymond put the rest of the bun into his mouth and said, "Something happened to Precious''s family yesterday.An ambnce even came to their house.Precious hasn''t shown up since." Was Precious sick? Wendy was shocked. She slowly put down her bowl and asked, "Did you ask what happened? Is your friend sick?" "Well, when a servant in Precious''s home delivered lunch to me, I asked what had happened.He told me that Uncle Oliver fainted and was seriously ill.He''s in the hospital now.Since there was nobody to take care of Precious, she was sent to her grandparents¡¯ house." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing what had happened. "Uncle Oliver?" ¡®Was it Ryan or Luke?¡¯ she wondered. The little boy raised his head and said, "It''s Uncle Ryan!" Ryan had been hospitalized after fainting. To make things more worrisome, an ambnce came and took him away! ¡®Was it because he couldn''t fall asleep?¡¯ Wendy pondered. At the thought of this, she became anxious and even lost her appetite. She put down the bowl, and it seemed as though she got lost in a daze. "Mommy, are we going to the hospital to see Uncle Ryan?" "Uh..." Wendy had no idea how to respond. Before, she insisted on refusing to help Ryan regardless of Luke''s pleas. If she were to go there to see Ryan now...Well, it would definitely be awkward. "Ray, Uncle Ryan will be fine soon.We''d better go to his house when he returns from the hospital," Wendy said with a smile. However, that was not what Ray was expecting. He lowered his head in disappointment and replied sadly, "Okay." A few days had passed since that incident, but nobody came back to the No.1 vi. The servant still brought food to Raymond every lunchtime, but Ryan had not returned yet. Even Luke and Precious had not shown up. ¡®Is Ryan so seriously ill that he still can¡¯t be discharged from the hospital?¡¯ Wendy mused. Her mind was in a mess.She even forgot her lines several times when she was filming! She had been working at night shift for the past few days. She must admit, it was not easy to stay up until the morning. One morning, when she returned home, she immediately took a shower and theny on the bed afterwards. She picked up her phone and stared at it for a long time. ¡®Wendy, you and Ryan are friends now.Even if you two aren''t, he''s still your boss.You care about your boss, don''t you? Well, that made sense,¡¯ she thought. I Besides, she could not shrug off the mncholy in Ray''s eyes these past few days since he could not see his only friend. She figured that she should ask about Ryan''s condition, even just for the sake of her son. After pondering for a moment, Wendy finally convinced herself to send Ryan a message. She found Ryan''s WeChat ount soon and finally sent him a message. "Boss, I heard that you''re sick.Are you feeling better now?" After sending that, Wendy waited for his reply, but she did not receive any. Meanwhile...In Hopewell Hospital. Ryan was wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown. Although he was only wearing that, he still had an intimidating aura around him that could not be concealed. He had been on bed rest for five days, and his face had gotten colder as time went by. Outside the ward. The senior executives of the Oliver Group were gathered, each with documents and reports in their hands. Everyone was exchanging a look as though pointing fingers at who shoulde in as nobody dared to do so. At that moment, Luke came over. Those who were outside felt relieved at the sight of him. They then trotted towards him while calling out his name. "Mr.Luke, help us!" cried one man. "Mr.Luke, could you help us and send these documents to Mr.Ryan? If you do, I''ll do everything you want me to do," said another. "Mr.Luke, please help me, even just for the sake of our friendship," bargained one man. As they spoke, they stuffed the documents into Luke''s arms, which did nothing but only made Luke furious. "Shit! You bastards! You never think of me when something good happens to you.But now, how dare you toe to me because you think you''re going to be reprimanded?! Sorry to say, but I won''t do it!" "Mr.Luke, you''re the president''s brother.He must treat you warmly, like the spring breeze" "Bullshit! No, he doesn''t treat me like that.Spring breeze? To me, he''s as cruel as the winter blizzard." At the thought of the cold look on his brother''s face, Luke shuddered in disdain. Then, he quickly returned the documents to everyone. Oh my God! In the past few days, Ryan seemed as though he hade back from being frozen in a zier. His gaze was so cold that it was enough to send a chill down someone''s spine.Even Luke, who was his own brother, was afraid that Ryan would tear him apart. "Mr.Luke..." said one man whose voice trailed off. "Cut the crap.Either we''re in this together, or I walk away ! Let''s all go inside at the same time!" urged Luke. Although that was probably the best course of action, everyone''s face still turned pale. At that moment, Luke opened the door and walked in first. The senior executives followed shortly after. "Ryan" Swish! Ryan threw a folder to Luke and said sharply, "What kind of primary school level nning is this, Luke?! You have two hours to redo this!" Luke clutched the folder tightly. He almost burst into tears upon hearing Ryan''s words. Meanwhile, everyone fell silent, not wanting to get in the way of Ryan''s wrath. Oh my God! ¡®Mr.Ryan did not even go easy on Mr.Luke.We would most probably suffer the same fate, '' everyone thought at the same time. The senior executives exchanged a worried nce. Some of them even felt an urge to cry in fear of humiliation. Thirty minutester, the executives had all been tortured to death. Well, at least not literally, right? Fortunately, they did not suffer the same fate as Luke. Ryan did not reprimand them but instead looked at everyone with a frightful gaze and coldly ordered, "Redo it! "Redo it!" "Redo it!" Another thirty minutes had passed. The senior executives were still sweating in fear. After reading all the reports, Ryan¡¯s expression turned as cold as a cier. A deafening silence befell in the ward, and it made the tensed atmosphere even tenser. Everyone lowered their heads as they did not want to meet Ryan''s eyes. They even seemed as though they were holding their breaths. At that moment... Ryan''s phone beside his bed suddenly buzzed. Ryan subconsciously nced at it to see who it was. But when he saw the message on WeChat, his cold face was immediately reced by a warm smile. It was as though the first snow had met the warm sun. Everyone in the room exchanged a confused nce. Luke happened to be near Ryan, so he craned his neck to see the message. It turned out that it was a message from Wendy. Seeing this, grateful tears almost streamed down Luke''s face. ¡®Sister-inw, help us!¡¯ Chapter 60: Get Out Chapter 60: Get Out Ryan''s mood only improved for a brief moment. However, it seemed as though something else urred to him. He pursed his lips in disdain, and his face turned even colder. Everyone was terrified. ¡®Help us!¡¯ Without anyone noticing, Luke ran out of the ward and gave Wendy a call when he reached the corridor. "I''m an apple, an apple, an apple.I''m a banana, a banana, a banana..." Meanwhile, Wendy''s phone suddenly rang. She was startled upon hearing the joyful ringtone. She was expecting a call from a specific person that she did not even bother to look who it was when she answered it. "Hello?" "Wendy, Help!" Help?! Could it be that Ryan...Wendy''s face turned pale at once. With her one hand clutching the phone tightly, she hurriedly put on her slippers and then got out of bed. "Luke, tell me what''s going on.Is Ryan..."she trailed off. Luke rolled his eyes upon hearing the anxiousness in her voice. All of a sudden, an idea urred to him. He feigned a sad voice and said, "Wendy, Ryan is not in good condition.He fainted at home a few days ago and was then sent to the hospital.He has woken up from thea, but he hasn''t slept since.Sad to say, but his insomnia is getting worse.I wanted to call you for help, but Ryan said...he said that you''re busy with your work and life and that he shouldn''t bother you all the time, so I decided not to call you." Wendy felt touched, at the same time, sad upon hearing this. There was also a tinge of guilt in her heart. Ever since her return, Ryan had been helping her a lot. Even when he was currently admitted to the hospital, he still ordered his servants to bring Ray lunch every day. Ryan had been hospitalized for days, yet Wendy had not asked about his condition until now. "Luke, is Ryan getting better now?" "Truth be told, he isn''t," Luke answered with a stifled sob and continued, "Wendy, I really had no choice, so I called you without Ryan''s knowledge.He''s crazy! He''s seriously ill, but he''s still working in the hospital.If he goes on like this, this might be the end of him." "Nonsense!" Wendy eximed. She strode out of the room and fetched her son. She then ran across the living room and quickly changed her shoes. "Which hospital is he in? Ray and I will go there to see him," she said over the phone. "He''s on the 32nd floor of Hopewell Hospital in the inpatient department." "I''ll be right there." With that, Wendy hang up the phone. She did not even bother to change her clothes. She just wore her baggy white T-shirt, a pair of denim shorts, and a backpack. Then, she quickly put on a pair of canvas shoes and took Raymond with her. Wendy tied up her hair while she walked. In order to move fast, she picked her son up and then walked out. "Mommy, are we going to see Uncle Ryan?" Raymond asked. "Yes," Wendy answered. A hint of joy shed across the little boy''s face. As his mother walked, he obediently leaned on her shoulder and said nothing. As soon as Wendy reached the street, she hailed a cab to Hopewell Hospital. She paid the fair the instant the taxi stopped in front of the hospital. Without further ado, she went straight to the inpatient department where Ryan had been staying. "Mommy, don''t we need to buy something before we see a patient?" ¡®How careless was I ! Raymond was right.They couldn''t just go to see a patient in hospital without bringing anyfort gifts. "Yes, of course!" Fortunately, there were stalls that sold flowers and fruit baskets near the hospital. Thetter looked very appealing, but the price of it was higher than in an ordinary shop. Through gritted teeth, Wendy bought two fruit baskets in courtesy. The products were worth 200 dors, unbelievably expensive for a simple fruit basket. Although that gesture had a wonderful meaning, she was pained at having to spend so much money just for that. If only she had known about it earlier, she would have bought the fruit basket at the fruit stand instead. That way, it would not have cost so much. "Let''s go," she said to her son. Wendy was familiar with the 32nd floor of Hopewell Hospital since she had been there once when she saved Precious. Through that experience, she found out that the wards on that floor were luxurious. The rooms on that floor had their own living room, bathroom, and kitchen. They even had two bedrooms! The two bedrooms made it convenient for the family to take care of the patient. Since some were worried that the food in the hospital was not nutritious enough, they were given the means to cook their own nutritious soup or porridge in the kitchen. Because she had been there before, Wendy took the elevator to the 32nd floor without difficulty. When she reached the floor, she saw that several special security guards stationed there. Since Luke had already informed the guards, they let her in as soon as they verified her identity. Luke had already told Wendy what Ryan¡¯s room was, so she went there straight with Raymond. Just as she was about to knock at the door, she heard a cold, booming voice from inside. "Redo everything! Thepany has entrusted you with a high sry! You''re not working for free, so you should do your damn job well!" Standing outside the door, Wendy was at a loss for words. Every room was equipped with a hand-size ss panel on the door of the ward. This enabled the nurses to see the condition of the patient inside without opening the door. Wendy peered through the panel and swallowed hard when she saw what was happening inside. There was a group of impably dressed men and women in the ward. Their ages ranged from thete twenties to early fifties. A few young talents who often appeared on financial news were also there. Fear and trepidation were apparent in everyone at that very moment. They just stood there, unable to say a word after being scolded. Wendy wondered if she should go in. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, she would be reprimanded as well if she did. She was very conflicted, and her heart was pounding in her chest. Knock knock! While she was in a daze, Raymond suddenly knocked on the door. "Ray!" Wendy eximed in shock. However, Raymond did not seem to feel her anxiety and he seemed rather calm. He lifted a fruit basket in his hand and looked at Wendy with his ck, innocent eyes. "Mommy, aren''t we here to see Uncle Ryan?" The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched. Before she could even answer, the door suddenly opened from the inside. It was Luke.Seeing Wendy there, he almost burst into tears. "Oh my dearest Wendy...thank God you''re here atst!" Wendy craned her neck to look inside and asked, "Is it okay for us to go in now?" "Yes, it is!" In all honesty, everyone in the room was waiting for someone to rescue them. Luke opened the door wider and let Wendy in. Because of this, she had no choice but to go inside bravely. The people inside were so grateful that they even stepped aside and made way for her. A deafening silence befell in the room. Everyone could say that the atmosphere was extremely terrifying. With a fruit basket in her hand, Wendy walked towards the bedside. The instant Ryan saw her, his coldness dissipated at once. He pursed his lips and cast a nce at Luke with his sharp eyes. Then, from Luke, Ryan''s gaze shifted to Wendy, but his eyes darkened upon seeing what she was wearing. Wendy was wearing a loose T-shirt and a pair of denim shorts with tattered edges. Her shirt was long that it covered her shorts. At a nce, it seemed as though she was wearing that T-shit as a dress, which highlighted her slender long legs that were as white as snow. She was not wearing makeup, yet her face was fair and bright. Also, her hair was tied into a high ponytail, which swayed side to side behind her as she walked. Pure! Enchanting! Two opposite temperament could be seen in her at the same time. Most of the senior executives were amazed by Wendy''s beauty that they could not help but gawk at her. Ryan noticed the looks on their faces that his eyes suddenly turned sharp and fierce. "Get out!" Get out?! Wendy stiffened and was petrified on the spot. Her shoulders slumped, and she was about to turn to leave when the group of senior executives rushed out of the room with their heads lowered. Wendy was at a loss for words.C Chapter 61: Apple Chapter 61: Apple Wendy fell silent as everyone left. She thought that she was the one whom Ryan wanted to go.When everyone was gone, the icy look on Ryan''s face subsided a little.He leaned against the headboard of the bed and nced at the fruit basket In Wendy''s hand. Then, his gaze shifted to Wendy. "Why are you here?" he asked with a frown. His voice was still cold, but his attitude towards her was gentle,pared to when he was facing those senior executives. "Ray heard that you were sick.He''s worried about you, so here we are." "How about you?" "What do you mean?" "Are you worried about me?" Wendy averted his gaze and answered with an awkward smile, "Of course! You''re my boss, so I have to be concerned about you." She ced the fruit basket she was holding on the bedside table and then peeked at hisptop screen. "You should take good care of yourself, especially now that you''re sick.Why are you still working anyway? For sure, there are many elites in the Oliver Group that can handle this.You know, the company won''t go bankrupt when you''re just going to be away for a few days," she thoughtfully said. Indeed, Ryan did not look very good at the moment.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His angr face was deathly pale. His eyes were bloodshot, and the shadows under his eyes made his appearance worse. He looked as though a demon sucked his essence dry. No wonder Luke was so anxious. Ryan closed hisptop shut and asked, "So, have you been busy these past few days?" Wendy was taken aback by his question.Even so, she answered it honestly. "No.Why?" Upon hearing her response, Ryan''s expression had turned cold yet again. In all honesty, he was dejected. ¡®She''s not busy, but she waited five days before she came to visit me.Why is that?!¡¯ "Why? What''s the matter?" Wendy asked in confusion. "Nothing," Ryan answered. He closed his eyes, so he did not have to see the look of utter confusion on her face. That way, he would not end up sulking and then appear childish in her eyes. "I want to eat an apple," he added. "Okay. I''ll wash one for you." With that, Wendy took the fruit basket and hurried to the kitchen. Meanwhile in the ward.Footsteps approached the bed. Ryan opened his eyes and saw Raymond walking to the bed with another fruit basket in his arms. Once thetter was close enough, he leaned over the bed and looked straight at Ryan with his big, dark eyes. Raymond''s eyes were as Clear as a spring, washing away Ryan''s hostility and unfriendliness. Little did Ryan know, he actually cared a lot for Raymond. Whenever he looked at Raymond, his eyes would be extremely gentle and full of affection. "You''re awesome," Raymond remarked all of a sudden. "How''d you say so?" Ryan asked in confusion. "Although I don''t want to admit it, I know that you have a ce in Mommy''s heart." "Are youforting me?" The little boy snorted in response and retorted, "Do you need it?" "No." "I didn''t ask Mommy to visit you." Raymond pointed at the fruit basket he had ced on the ground and continued, "But, Mommy suddenly said that we''d pay you a visit this morning.She even spent 200 dors on the two fruit baskets." The little boy''s statement made Ryan raise his eyebrows. ¡®¡®What do the two fruit baskets mean?¡¯¡¯ he wondered. "I...I''ve been in poor health since I was born.I know it isn''t easy for Mommy to raise me alone abroad.That must be why she doesn''t want to waste a single penny.Although she has signed a contract with thepany and doesn''t have to pay for the house that we now live in, the cost of living in Ywood is still too high.Sadly, it can''t be helped that we have a lot of expenses." Ryan listened carefully. It was his first time knowing that. After all, he did not ask Luke to investigate Wendy, so he had no idea what she had been through in the US.He cast a meaningful look at the little boy. ¡®I see.It turns out that this adorable boy is actually sickly.Is that why he''s so thin? Also, Luke said that Wendy owes Roger a lot of money.Did she borrow money from Roger for the sake of her son?¡¯"All I''m saying is that Mommy never spends money on unimportant people in her life." Only then did Ryan understand what Raymond meant. "So...you''re saying that I mean something to your Mommy because she spent 200 dors to buy me two fruit baskets?" The boy nodded affirmatively. "Perhaps she just did that because I''m her boss?" "We all know her real boss is Kane from the Glory Media!" Raymond replied with a grin. ¡®Apparently, she was not distancing herself from me like she appeared to have.¡¯ All of a sudden, Ryan felt relieved physically and mentally. Wendy returned not long after with an apple in her hand.She found that Ryan was no longer as cold as before.Confused, she handed the apple to him with a frown. To her surprise, Ryan pointed at the fruit knife on the bedside table. Wendy was speechless by his audacity, Nevertheless, she did as told. She sat on the chair next to the bed and peeled him an apple. She was amazing at it. The way she peeled an apple was meticulous and precise. She only peeled a thinyer of the skin, and it did not even break, even after peeling the whole apple. "Do you often do that?" Wendy paused for a few seconds upon hearing Ryan''s question. Then, she handed the skinless apple and answered, "I often peeled apples when I was a child." When she was little, she and her sister were sent to their hometown in the countryside. Because they were poor, their lives had been very difficult. Fortunately, someone had nted apple trees in the farnd. Whenever it was a harvest season for apples, their price would fall, so Wendy and her family could finally afford it. Her grandmother would buy arge bag of apples during those times, and Wendy and her sister would share it. Since they ate a lot of apples, they mastered the technique of peeling them. "Does it taste good?" Wendy asked as she watched Ryan munch on the apple. Ryan gazed at her with deep eyes and answered, "It''s very sweet." Wendy was speechless. His words made her blood rush to her cheeks. Damn! Who said that Ryan had never been in love? His flirting skills were master-level! Knock knock! At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted their moment. "Come in!" Ryan said loudly. In a doctor''s overall, Leo pushed the door open and came in, followed by Luke. "Dr.Roberts!" Wendy suddenly stood up and greeted him. "Hello, Ms.Finch.Please sit down." "How is Mr.Oliver?" Leo frowned at the mention of Ryan''s condition. Wendy noticed the change on his face, which made her feel extremely anxious. "Dr.Roberts .His condition is very serious," Leo answered in a somber tone. "Five days ago, he fainted because he hadn''t been sleeping well for quite some time.Even in the hospital these days, he only slept no more than 10 hours in total.I''m afraid that there''s a risk to life if this continues." "Oh no! Is there really nothing we can do about it?" Leo shook his head regretfully. "We have already consulted with the experts in the country and abroad, but nothing works. We''ve also asked a renowned senior hypnotist for help, but it didn''t work either." Wendy bit her lips and did not say anything for a long time.Leo saw the look of apprehension on Wendy''s face. He did not want to press her further, so he turned to look at Luke. Even thetter had a grave look on his face. With a sigh, Leo said to Luke, "You''ve witnessed everything.I''ve given Ryan all the medicine for insomnia that his body can handle.Sadly, he has already produced resistance to those drugs, so they won''t work anymore.If I increase the dosage of the sleeping pills, there will be a risk of overdose, and he might not wake up again.I''ve done everything I can.I''m sorry, but there''s nothing more I can do." "Leo, what do you mean?" With a bitter smile, Leo exined, "I can''t give him more medicine to induce sleep.As all the treatments have failed, staying in the hospital is futile.I advise him to be discharged from the hospital." Wendy''s mouth fell open upon hearing the doctor''s words. ¡®Be discharged? If the doctors here can''t do anything to help, what will going home do? Ryan will only wait for his own death!" Standing aside, Luke could not do anything but bury his face in his palms to hide his tears. Even Leo''s closed his eyes and sighed. Although Ryan was the patient, only he remained calm. "Well, I''ve told you that staying in the hospital is just a waste of time.Luke, you go through the discharge procedure," he ordered expressionlessly. However, Wendy seemed unable to ept Ryan''s fate. She suddenly stood up from her seat and expressed her disagreement. "No!" Chapter 62: Six Months Pact Chapter 62: Six Months Pact "No!" Everyone looked at her incredulously when she said that. With her fingers pointing at Ryan, she added, "He...he can''t leave the hospital! If anything happens to him at home, he might not be able to be treated on time." Everyone fell silent. Luke looked at Wendy, and it seemed as though he wanted to say something. However, Ryan red at him and said sharply, "Shut up!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Albeit unwillingly, Luke had no choice but to turn around and shut his mouth. Wendy knew Luke enough to know what he wanted to say. He was going to suggest that she could help Ryan instead. However, Wendy was a person who could only be persuaded by reason and could not be cowed by force. What if Ryan forced her to do something? Well, if that happened, he would only arouse her antipathy. However, the more he scolded Luke for trying to drag her in, the guiltier she felt. The atmosphere in the ward was depressing. Wendy looked at Ryan''s bloodshot eyes and then turned to Leo. "Dr.Roberts, how about you try again?" she asked with full of hope. "Yeah.We can try again, and maybe this time will be sessful!" Luke echoed. Leo looked at Ryan and heaved a sigh. "Ryan?" "Try again," Ryan agreed. ¡°Then, he turned to look at Luke and Wendy, and added, You, two, stay and see for yourself." ¡®They won''t give up until they see how bad it is with their own eyes, '' he thought. Wendy immediately closed the door of the ward. To help Ryan sleep, she closed the curtain that had been installed behind the door too. She closed all the curtains, including the one at the window, making the wardpletely dark. Not even a ray of sunshine made its way inside. Next, she turned on the bedsidemp. Only the faint light of themp illuminated the whole room. When all was set, Leo took out a pocket watch and dangled it in front of Ryan''s eyes. Slowly, he swayed it left and right. The light was dim. Leo''s low and bewitching voice was the only sound that can be heard. "Look at me.Calm down.Don''t think about anything.Now, your eyelids are heavy, and your optic nerves are tired...Your sight bes blurry...You can''t see clearly...You eyeballs are slowly moving up...The surroundings are getting hazy...Your eyes are closing slowly...Slowly...You''re eyes are now closed.Your hands and feet are getting heavy...Your body is bing numb...You can no longer move...You want to sleep, and now...you''re finally asleep." Ryan''s eyes closed ever so slowly. Everyone in the room held their breath, not daring to make a sound in fear of disturbing Leo and Ryan. One second... Two seconds... One minute... A minute had passed, and Ryan still had not opened his eyes. "Is it...is it sessful?" Luke whispered cautiously. Judging from the look on his face, he was hopeful and excited. Meanwhile, Leo''s gaze still had not left Ryan, who was leaning against the headboard with his eyes closed. Everyone was staring at him with great anticipation when, all of a sudden, his eyes fluttered open. They were red and showed no signs that he had been asleep. "It failed again!" Leo eximed with frustration. Even though he was a renowned senior hypnotist, he had repeatedly failed in hypnotizing Ryan. What a shame! "Leo, you''re a quack! Did you buy your hypnotist''s certificate? Or have you used up your brain in watching women give birth after bing an obstetrician? Why is it so hard for you to hypnotize my brother? I''ve never seen you hypnotize him sessfully!" Leo was speechless. ¡®Oh, please! Ryan was the only one I couldn''t sessfully hypnotize!¡¯ "You''d better find a way to make my brother fall asleep! If you don''t, I''ll destroy your hospital," Luke threatened. "Actually, there might be another way." It was only then that Leo spoke. He had been silent for a long time. When he opened his mouth to speak, everyone, except Ryan, looked at him all at once. Luke rushed over and grabbed Leo by the cor. He raised his fist as though he was about to hit Leo and shouted angrily, "Leo, you bastard! Why didn''t you tell us earlier? What is it? Tell us now!" "Luke, calm down!" Ryan shouted from a side. While gritting his teeth, Luke red at Leo and slowly put down his fist, even though against his own will. Wendy also looked at Leo eagerly and said, "Dr.Roberts, please tell us." Leo tidied up his white gown and answered, "Miss Finch, we need your cooperation in this." Wendy was stunned! ¡®Is Leo saying that I should sleep next to Ryan again?¡¯ "I''ve been wondering for days why Ryan can''t fall asleep under any circumstances except for when you''re around.I''ve been thinking about this, and I think we should start with you.Whether it be your aura, warmth, or something else I have yet to find out.Anyway, just give me some time, and I''ll find the solution.Of course, the choice is yours if you''ll agree to participate.Nobody is going to force you into doing this." Wendy was at a loss for words. It did not help that everyone was looking at her expectantly. ¡®This doesn''t sound like a good idea, '' she thought to herself. ¡®If Leo doesn''t find the solution, will I have to stay by Ryan''s side my entire life? Although I''ve decided not to fall in love and get married, I have a life that I want to cherish on my own! Well, Leo mentioned that it was up to me, didn''t he? I don''t want to take part in this, but this is a matter of life and death. I can''t say no to them now, especially when they''re looking at me with expectant eyes.¡¯ She did not say anything, and nobody persuaded her. After a long while...Wendy had made up her mind, but there was one thing that she wanted to be sure of. "How long will this take?" she asked through gritted teeth. Leo breathed a sigh of relief and answered excitedly, "Six months! It will only take six months.I promise I''ll be able to treat Ryan''s insomnia sessfully by then." "What if...what if you fail?" "Miss Finch, it''s very kind of you to even help us for this.If we still can''t find a way to cure Ryan, there''s nothing else we can do but ept it.We won''t trouble you anymore." Wendy had decided. "Let''s do it!" she said with sheer determination. Her resolute response made Ryan raise his head and look at her meaningfully. Meanwhile, Luke could not contain his happiness that he jumped and then knelt down to hugged Wendy''s thighs in joy. "Wendy, you''re going to save my brother''s life! You''ve saved Precious before, and now my brother.Our family will forever be indebted to you.From now on, I''ll be at your beck and call! I''ll do everything for you without hesitation." Wendy rolled her eyes and ordered, "Get up!" "No, I won''t! I''m too touched and excited to move!" Truth be told, Wendy was bing ufortable as Luke''s tears of joy ran down her thighs. Besides, it was so embarrassing! All of a sudden, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped several degrees. Luke was familiar with this feeling, so he turned to look at his brother. Sure enough, Ryan was ring at him with narrowed eyes. Although his face was pale and his eyes were red, his intimidating aura had not dissipated. For some reason, a sinking feeling emerged in Luke''s heart. Ryan, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. "Stand up," he said to Luke coldly. Luke looked at his brother and then at Wendy. Only then did it dawn on Luke... With eyes wide in shock, he looked at Wendy''s legs and found that she was only wearing denim shorts. Her legs were exposed, and it turned out that he had been clutching her bare thighs. Luke seemed to realize something. ¡®Brother, are you jealous?¡¯ Chapter 63: Come Here Chapter 63: Come Here As though he had been electrocuted, Luke suddenly jumped up. ¡®Oh my God! I''m doomed! Ryan tried his best to woo Wendy, but she rejected him ruthlessly. And now, I was so close with her that it felt like I deliberately rubbed Ryan''s rejection in his face! He must be very jealous of me. What should I do? Will he take revenge on meter? Perhaps he''ll make things difficult for me on purpose in the future?¡¯ Luke slowly and carefully turned his head to look at Ryan again. As he did so, he found that his brother''s face was grimmer than it was a while ago. Because of this, he bolted out of the ward instinctively, afraid that he would worsen the predicament he was in. "I...I''m going to write that business proposal!" he stuttered as he ran away. With that, he disappeared in a sh.Meanwhile, Leo was ecstatic. In order for Ryan to fall asleep, Leo gave him and Wendy time and space. Of course, he decided to take Raymond with him. Before Raymond left the ward, he and Ryan looked at each other. It looked as though they just had had a tacit conversation. Now, only Wendy and Ryan were left in the ward. Since the room was big, the former felt fine when many people were still there. But now that she and Ryan were alone, she suddenly felt the atmosphere a little awkward. "Come here," Ryan gently said. "Why? What''s the matter?" Wendy asked while she walked to the bedside. "Sit down." Wendy sat down on the chair beside the bed. To her surprise, Ryan took out his suit jacket from a side and unfolded it. He then put it on her bare legs gentlemanly. Her slender and fair-skinned legs were now covered. Wendy had no idea what to say. "Don''t wear such clothes in public.It''s not safe," Ryan said with a frown. He paused for a moment as though pondering for something and added, "But you can wear that when you''re with me." The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. She epted the suit jacket and asked, "Why can I only wear it when I''m with you?" "Because I''ll protect you,"Ryan answered. All of a sudden, a beautiful fluttering sound came to Wendy''s imagination. Because of his words, she felt butterflies in her stomach. Ryan was only wearing a loose hospital gown. His face was gaunt and in a mess, but for some reason, he looked cute and very reliable when he said that line. ¡®What the hell, Wendy? Get a grip!¡¯ Wendy thought to herself. "Ray mentioned that the fruit baskets you bought me were worth 200 dors." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "What? Yes," Wendy answered. She was somehow distracted that it took her a few seconds to respond. To her astonishment, Ryan smiled and sincerely said, "Thank you." Wendy''s mouth fell open.Ryan smiled! He actually smiled! Stunned by she had just seen, Wendy''s eyes widened in shock.Even after a while, she had no idea what to say. Truth be told, Ryan usually wore a poker face that made people feel as though his whole body was filled with ice. He did not smile often and seemed that he did not want anyone to get close to him. But when he smiled, it felt like the ice in his heart melted, and the spring flowers blossomed. His frigid temperament softened, and for some reason, he looked surprisingly...attractive. Wendy swallowed hard at the thought of this. The sound of her swallowing was so loud that Ryan clearly heard it. Because of this, the smile on his face deepened even more. Wendy''s face burned in embarrassment. She could not even look at Ryan in the eye. All of a sudden, she stood up and walked over his bed. To his surprise, she put away hisputer. "I...I''m telling you, since I''ve decided to help you, I won''t allow you to ruin my hard work.From now on, you''ll have to listen to me," she said in a resolute voice. "If you say so," Ryan repliedcently. "You''re not allowed to talk about work while you''re here in the hospital." "Sure." "You have to eat regrly and sleep on time.If you can''t sleep, you still have to lie in bed with your eyes closed and rest." "Sounds good to me." "You haven''t slept well for several days.Now, lie down and sleep!" "Fine," Ryan replied with an exasperated sigh. Wendy had been filming night scenes these past few days. Even today, after she stayed up for one whole night, she came to the hospital for Ryan in the morning. She had not rested yet, so she felt tired and sleepy after chatting with him for a while. As she sat on the chair, she could not help but let out a big yawn. "Sleepy?" "Yeah.I''ve work all night." Suddenly, Ryan made some space on the bed and said, "Come here." His gesture came out natural as though they were a couple for years. Wendy wanted to refuse his invitation, but she remembered that he had not had a good sleep for several days. Besides, she had vowed to help him. Refusing him now would mean going back on her word. After pondering for a while, she finally agreed and got into bed with him. Fortunately, the bed was wide enough for two people. Because of this, Wendy was able to huddle up beside him with ease. Wendy had grown used to being a walk-on actress to make a living. It could not be helped that she would feel very sleepy, especially during night scenes. Her nature of work caused her to adapt to her environment, which in turn enabled her to fall asleep anywhere, even with only two newspapers as a bed. The moment Wendy''s head touched the pillow, she fell asleep almost immediately. When her breathing steadied, Ryan opened his eyes and looked at her. Slowly, he reached out his hand and gently stroked her hair. For him, everything he had done so far was worth it. She finally came to him. It was not until noon that Wendy woke up from a deep sleep. She opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Ryan''s deep ones. "Good morning!" she said while yawning. "Good morning," Ryan greeted back. Since their faces were somehow close, Wendy was surprised to find that Ryan looked so much better than hours ago. Although his face was still pale, and the circles under his eyes were still apparent, his eyes were no longer that bloodshot. As hey on his side, a look of satisfaction could be seen on his face. He also looked more energetic than he had been earlier. A few hours ago, he seemed as though his energy had been sucked out of his body, leaving him drained and empty. But now, he seemed to be full of energy and high- spirited. Wendy was greatly astonished by his sudden change. "Did you sleep?" she asked with a smile. Yes, he did, which exined his good mood. "I slept for two hours," he answered proudly. Excellent! He really fell asleep! "Can you let go of me now?" Ryan added. Confused, Wendy looked down, and her eyes widened in horror. As it turned out, she clung to him in her sleep. Her arms, even legs, were tightly wrapped around him. Their bodies were intertwined, and not an inch of a gap was in between them. Swoosh! All of a sudden, Wendy felt a wave of heat hit her head. Her ears had gotten extremely red in embarrassment. As if she got an electric shock, she jumped up and quickly rolled off the bed. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!" she eximed. "It''s okay," Ryan said with a smile while he sat up from the bed. Just as Wendy was about to feel relieved, Ryan added, "I''m used to it anyway." Wendy was speechless. Unable to contain her embarrassment any longer, she put on her shoes hurriedly. She nced at the time and found that it was already noon. "I...I''ll just go downstairs and buy something for lunch," she stuttered while avoiding his gaze. "Sure." Looking around, Wendy realized that Raymond was nol in the room. Because of this, she quickly put on her other shoe and ran to Leo''s office. Unfortunately, he was not there at the moment. She was worried until she asked the nurse who had juste by. ording to the nurse, Lhe little boy was apanying Leo as he checked the wards. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. With that, she proceeded downstairs to buy Ryan lunch. Since Ryan had only been diagnosed with insomnia and had no other health problems, he did not have to go on a strict diet. Because of this, Wendy went for the delicious ones Instead. She decided to buy some dumplings with shrimp filling for lunch. Wendy could not help but be appalled at how expensive the things and food were near the hospital. In other ces, the dumplings usually cost 12 dors per bowl. However, they sold it here for 18 dors. To make it worse, the serving was not enough for its price! As Wendy held the dumplings, she could not help but feel that she had been ripped off. On the way back, all she could think about was how unhappy she was about the food. Thinking of it, there was a kitchen in the ward. She could buy some ingredients and cook a meal there afterwards. It was lunch hour and there were many people using the elevator. She happened to be a little toote, and the elevator was already full when she got there. Still, she managed to get inside at thest minute. Her destination was on the top floor, so she tried to move away from the door to make room for people who would get off before her. When she looked up, her eyes widened in shock as she saw a familiar person in the elevator with her. Chapter 64: Reese Chapter 64: Reese It was Flynn! Her brother-inw! He was at the entrance of the elevator. For a man who was about 48 years old, his fashion sense was rather unconventional. He was wearing a fancy flowery shirt. Funny enough, his bulging belly looked as though it was pulling the buttons of his shirt apart. Waist down, he was wearing a pair of big casual shorts and flip-flops. Wendy had seen Luke wear the simr outfit before, and he looked amazing. Flynn, however, looked vulgar and ugly. How could Flynn wear such clothes and be confident in public? That was not all. His head was shaved that it waspletely bald, and a gold chain as thick as a finger was hanging on his neck. Under his armpit was a ck designer bag. Overall, he looked like a nouveau riche. When her sister first married this guy, Wendy often went to the Wilson family''s house to visit her sister Reese. But one day, Flynn''s mother scolded Reese in front of the whole family, berating her for not making money for the family and for being a freeloader who even always brought her sister, another freeloader, over for dinner. Because of this, Wendy no longer became friendly nor associated herself with Flynn. Since then, she did not go there as frequently as before. Even if she did, she no longer ate there with the family in fear of being reproached. Fortunately, Reese was kind and supportive of her sister. She even shouldered Wendy''s tuition and asionally gave her allowance. Time went by, and Wendy had finally turned into a finedy. She met with her sister and Flynn together sometimes. However, she noticed thescivious way that Flynn looked at her. It disgusted her. Reese knew about it and asked Wendy never to go to the Wilson family''s house ever again. Extreme as it may seem, but Wendy knew that her sister was only protecting her. In all honesty, she had been meaning to contact her sister after returning from abroad. However, she never seemed to make up her mind. She was afraid that her sister would only be angry at her for feigning her own death. Besides, she was busy with acting. But, of course, that was just another excuse not to see her sister. After all, she never expected that she woulde across Flynn in such a ce after three years. At that time, the elevator was packed. As it was already lunch hour, the elevator was filled with the patients¡¯ rtives and friends carrying takeout foods they had bought from downstairs. Everyone inside had food in their hands, except for one Nevertheless, Wendy was thankful that he did not notice her. A few momentster, Flynn''s phone rang, and he answered it with great enthusiasm. Since the elevator was somehow noisy, he raised his voice, making it difficult for Wendy to ignore his presence. "Honey, I''m in the hospital now.Don''t worry.I won''t get back to that bitch.We''ve been married for 11 years, yet she hasn''t given birth to a child.I''ve had enough of her! I''ve been kind enough to keep up with her, but all she¡¯s given me is grief.What an ungrateful woman! Yes, I''ll settle the matter sessfully this time.I think that that whore will die after a few days anyway, so just wait a little longer.We''ll get married as soon as she finally bites the dust." Flynn hung up the phone with a cynical grin. But as he noticed that everyone was looking at him scornfully, he exploded in rage. "Mind your damn business! Haven''t you heard anyone make a call?!" Meanwhile, Wendy was rooted in her spot.There was no doubt that...The woman whom Flynn called a bitch and whore was her sister- Reese! ording to him, Reese would die soon. Once she died...Flynn and his mistress would get married immediately. Wendy was trembling in resentment. Reese married Flynn at a young age. She was just 18 at that time. For 11 years, she endured humiliation from the Wilson family and even suffered at their hands. How dare Flynn insult her like that?! Wendy was staring at Flynn with an icy cold re. While doing so, she happened to see him press the button to the ninth floor. Even though she was supposed to go to the top floor, she decided to follow him to his destination. Flynn walked to a ward and entered without even bothering to knock. Wendy quickly followed and walked over to the door. Although she was just right outside, she could hear the muffled sound of a quarrel inside. "Reese, how dare you look at me like that?! If you dare to kill yourself again, I''ll make sure to give you hell.Why did you even do that?! I''ve served you for 11 years, yet you''re still not contented with the life I''ve given you.And now, you tried to kill yourself in front of me? Enough! If you don''t want to be with me, fine.Wait for the divorce!" Nurses came to the ward where Flynn was and asked him to lower his voice so as not to disturb other patients. However, he refused to do so and instead spoke even louder. "Fuck off! Can''t you see I''m dealing with a private matter? This is none of your business.Go away!" he bellowed to the nurses. He then turned to Reese and continued, "Don''t expect to get a penny when we''re divorced.Ha-ha! Even if you don''t want to live with me anymore, I''ll make sure that you''ll see me with an 18-year-old girl.But you...a woman with no education background, no connections, divorced, and infertile.I''ll look forward to seeing what kind of man would want to be with you." Flynn had been bitching for quite a while, yet Wendy still had not heard Reese''s voice. The more he spoke, the more offensive his words had be. Unfortunately, it seemed that he had no ns of stopping himself from bbering. "You little bitch, I''ve fucked you over and over again for a long time.You''re no longer as decent as you were before.I''m sure only an old, bald man would want to be with you in the future.What a shame." Wendy did not have to peek through the door to see Flynn''s face. Just by listening to his foul, rotten voice, she could already imagine his hideous face. Just as she was about to push the door open, she heard people''s shrieks and Reese''s weak cry from inside. "Flynn, what are you doing?!" "What am I doing? I''m going to fuck you! Now that you''ve asked, the more I think of it, the more displeased I am.Damn it! You''re just a woman I bought.You''re lucky you got to marry me.How dare you threaten me with suicide?! You''re such a bitch! Fine! Since you want to get rid of me, I''ll divorce you right after you leave this hospital." "Flynn, stop it!" "No way! I spent so much money so I could fuck you whenever I want.It''s only been 11 years, and you haven''t paid me back.And now, you''re telling me that you want to leave? Sad to say, but I''m not going to let you.I''m going to fuck you right here, right now!" All of a sudden, Reese''s scream rang into Wendy''s ears. "Stop! Stop it!" Wendy could not stand Flynn''s abuse to her sister anymore. Bang! Without a second thought, she kicked the door of the ward open and saw Flynn tearing off Reese clothes forcefully. Reese had lost so much weight and was too thin and weak to be a match for Flynn. Because of this, he was able to tear off her clothes in just a few seconds. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. For the past three years, Wendy had no idea what Reese had gone through. She felt extremely sorry for her sister. Reese''s ward also had other patients, their families now rushed to try and stop Flynn since he was now distracted. However, he merely shook off those who tried to stop him and shouted, "Damn it! Don''t you dare touch me, or I''ll find someone to kill you!" After being in the same room as the Wilson family, everyone around them knew that they were rich and powerful. They were afraid to offend Flynn, so even though they were appalled at his behavior, they let him go immediately. Flynn, on the other hand, did not seem to care that other people were looking at him. He threw his bag away and knelt on one knee on the bed. He then suppressed Reese with one hand and was about to take off his pants with the other. In desperation, Reese cried out and struggled to push Flynn away with all her strength. "You bastard, get away from me! Get away! You animal!" "Damn it! I''ve been sharing a bed with you for 11 years! You say I''m an animal, so what would that make you, huh?" Flynn lifted the quilt and was about to press his body on Reese''s when all of a sudden... "Flynn, you filthy scum!" Wendy rushed towards him in a fit of anger. Then, she poured the dumplings that she had just bought on Flynn''s head. To make things worse, the soup was still very hot that it scalded his skin and scalp. Now, the dumplings were all over his body. Flynn shrieked and writhed in pain. He jumped out of the bed almost instantly and swept the dumplings off his head. His eyes were fierce with anger as he tried to look for the culprit. "Fuck! Who fucking attacked me?! Show yourself! I''ll kill you!" he bellowed. Chapter 65: Beat Up The Scum Chapter 65: Beat Up The Scum "Listen here, you little shit! I''ll fucking kill you!" Wendy''s eyes turned red in rage. Her eyes swept around the room in search of a weapon, and they fell on the broom by the bedside table. She picked it up and hit Flynn with it. She had lost count on how many times she smacked Flynn, but all that mattered to her was that he was groaning in pain. "Stop! You little bitch, I said stop! If you don''t, I''ll hire someone to kill you!" Wendy merely scoffed at his threats. "I''ll tell you what! I''ll kill you before you kill me! You bastard! Die! Well, even if you do die 10, 000 times, my resentment for you will forever be here in my heart! "she said with a sneer. Her sister, Reese, was a gentle and kind-hearted person.She was at the peak of her life when she got married to this bastard. Sadly, he did not cherish just as he had vowed on their wedding.He even abused her! "Go to hell!" Wendy shouted as she hit him again and again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Bitch!" Flynn suddenly found an opportunity to grab the head of the broom. As he did so, he finally saw who was beating him up. He was taken aback at the sight of Wendy, and a look of horror appeared on his face. "Wendy...Wendy Finch? Aren''t...aren''t you already dead?" he stuttered with his eyes wide in shock. "Of course, I''m still alive! How can I die before you, you dirty old man?" Still alive? ¡®So...the person in front of me isn''t a ghost?¡¯ Flynn''s fright dissipated at that very moment. When he could finally see Wendy''s face clearly, his eyes, for some reason, lit up. Wendy was still wearing the T-shirt and shorts from this morning. Although her shirt was loose, it did not conceal her good figure. She had a beautiful face, a slender waist, long legs, and firm breasts. Although she had just beaten Flynn up with a broom, he could not take his eyes off her. He stared at her, admiring her beauty with a lecherous gaze. "Scumbag!" How could he look at her like that in front of his seriously ill wife! Wendy was yet again infuriated. She pulled out the broom in his hand and hit him on the head. The satisfying sound of the broom hitting his skull echoed in the ward. "AH!" Flynn yelled in pain. However, it seemed that it was not as painful as it looked as he immediately recovered from the blow. Just as Wendy was about to wield the broom handle, Flynn grabbed it first. "Bitch, I said stop! I''m going to beat you if you don''t! Don''t me me for your death by then," he threatened. But, Wendy seemed unfazed by his empty threats. She merely sneered, which made him even more annoyed. Sure enough, Flynn got provoked that he raised his hand to p her. "Wendy, watch out!" Reese eximed. Wendy''s eyes turned cold as ice. She grabbed Flynn''s wrist and pulled it hard, making him lose his bnce. He then fell to the ground with a loud thud, and his arms pped behind him. While he was on the ground, Wendy stepped on his back, held his arms behind him with one hand, and pulled his hair with the other. "AHI" Flynn screamed in pain. Since his arms were pinned on his back, his feet iled instead. "You little bitch! Let go of me!" "Apologize!" "What?" "Apologize to my sister!" Flynn remained adamant in refusing Wendy''s order and instead flew into a rage. "How dare you order me to apologize to that who?!" p! Before he could finish his words, Wendy smacked the back of his head. "Wendy, stop! Ouch!"Flynn cried out. "I said apologize!"Wendy insisted. "No way!" p! Flynn''s eyes were now red and filled with tears, but he remained stubborn. "Wendy Finch, you little bitch! You''ll regret this! I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done to me!" p! Wendy did it again. Flynn''s bald head was now red, and he was starting to get dizzy from the impact. Wendy raised her hand to hit him again, but he could not bear it anymore. "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" he cried out. Wendy stopped upon hearing his apology. Afraid to be hit again, Flynn hurriedly turned to Reese and continued, "Honey, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have treated you like that.Please forgive me." Reese leaned against the bed and tears streamed down her face. Both she and Wendy looked like their mother. They were so beautiful as if they were the epitome of beauty. Reese was only twenty-nine years old. She should have been in the prime of her life, but she had been treated so badly. Now, nobody could recognize her beauty anymore. She was wearing a blue and white hospital gown. It was very loose, but she could not do anything about it as it was already the smallest size. She had lost so much weight over the years. The once beautiful and youthful Reese was now gaunt and skin-and-bones. Her long hair was in a mess due to struggling a while ago. Her face was pale and her lips were chapped. She was so thin that her eyes were unusually big. In despair, she held her knees and burst into tears. "Reese..." Tears streamed down Wendy''s face as well in pity. She loathed Flynn because of what she had done to her sister. Through gritted teeth, she pped his forehead with all her strength regardless of his pleas. "I¡¯ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll fucking kill you!" It seemed that Wendy wanted to get back from the injustices her sister had suffered from Flynn. One of her hands was already red, swollen, and numb, yet Wendy still had not stopped. Meanwhile, Flynn''s eyes had rolled up to his head. "Wendy, stop!" "Reese, he abused you.Why are you still protecting him?" Albeit struggling, Reese got off the bed. Her clothes were torn, and she looked embarrassed because of it. She held Wendy''s wrist to stop her from hitting Flynn and shouted, "I''m not protecting him.I''m protecting you! He''s a scumbag, and we can''t go to jail because of him.It''s not worth it!" "I''m not afraid!" Wendy reasoned out. "But I am!" Reese interjected. Tears fell down again, and she continued, "All these years, I thought you were dead.But then, you suddenly appeared in front of me safe and sound.It feels so unreal.I feel like I''m dreaming! You shouldn''t lose something because of such a vile, wicked person.Wendy, you''re the only family I have.I really need you!" With that, Wendy finally let go of Flynn, and the two sisters poured their hearts out. In all honesty, Wendy hated herself. She should not have hesitated to meet with Reese in fear that her sister would only be mad at her for feigning death. If only she hade back earlier, many bad things would have been avoided. "Sister, I''m sorry.I''m so sorry!" Wendy held her sister in her arms to seekfort. However, she only felt worse as the only thing she could feel was Reese''s bones under her skin. Meanwhile, Reese trembled all over as she cried in Wendy''s embrace. While the Reese and Wendy were busy consoling each other, a family member of one of the other patients behind them suddenly eximed, "Watch out!" Wendy instinctively turned around and saw Flynn getting up from the ground. He was holding a ss bottle, and it seemed that he was going to throw it at her. Wendy''s eyes suddenly turned cold! She maneuvered her body with finesse. Before the bottle could hit them, she kicked it away. Seeing that she was able to dodge it, Flynn rushed over and shouted, "You bitch, the one who''s destined to beat me is still not born.I''ll kill you, or better yet, cripple you as a reminder for the rest of your life." As he spoke, he threw a punch at her, hoping to catch her off guard. "Wendy, watch out!" Reese instinctively held Wendy in her arms and turned her body to protect Wendy from Flynn. "Reese!" Wendy eximed. To Reese''s surprise, Wendy grasped her arms and moved around them. The two sisters exchanged positions. Wendy let go of her sister and grabbed Flynn''s fist just in time. Flynn tried to withdraw his fist, but Wendy was clutching it tightly. He tried again. Still, she did not budge. With eyes wide in shock, he mumbled, "Impossible." "Oh.I forgot to tell you something.When I was away for years, I learned some extreme self- defense skills." Instead of letting go, Wendy pulled Flynn''s fist hard. When he staggered, she swept her leg, which sent him to the ground with a loud thud. In fear that Wendy would hit him again, he got up as fast as he could and rushed out. He did not turn around until he reached the door of the ward. When he did, he red daggers at Wendy with his small, rat-like eyes. "Just wait and see.I won''t ever let you go!" Chapter 66: I Shouldve Killed Him Chapter 66: I Should''ve Killed Him Wendy wanted to chase Flynn, but Reese grabbed Wendy by the wrist, stopping her in the tracks. "Reese..." Wendy called out her sister''s name, wondering why she stopped her. "Wendy, don''t," Reese croaked. She was afraid that Wendy would leave her again for a few years, this time going to jail for assaulting or even killing that man, so she held her sister''s hand tightly, not wanting to let go. As she felt Wendy''s warmth, tears welled up in her eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was the first time that they had seen each other after three years. It was an overwhelming moment for the two of them that they could only stare at each other with tearful eyes. Both of them were lost in the moment, unable to utter even a single word. Reese gazed at Wendy with longing. She looked at Wendy from her hair and to her feet, not wanting to miss anything. Then, she stretched out her hand and caressed Wendy''s face. As Reese did so, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. "You''ve be more beautiful," she said solemnly. Her words made Wendy tear up. "Reese¡­ I''m sorry," she apologized while stifling a sob. "What matters is that you''re back alive. It''s okay." It had been three years since theyst saw each other, but there was not a hint of alienation between them right now. They pulled the curtain around the hospital bed, which provided a bit of privacy from the other upants of the ward, and then sat on the bed hand in hand. They talked endlessly, filling each other with what had happened in the years when they were away from each other. Wendy felt that Reese was worried about her, so she told her everything regarding her fake death three years ago. Of course, she did not forget to mention that she had gone to the US to seek refuge. She swallowed the bitterness and difficulties she had faced in the past and only told Reese all the good things that had happened. Wendy did not want her sister to worry about her, especially when Reese had gone through even worse. Reese could not help but burst into tears upon knowing everything. "I know, I know.They said that you stabbed Eris, but I didn''t believe it.I know you.I know you wouldn''t do such a terrible thing.They also said that you''d bled to death, but I didn''t believe it either.They didn''t allow me to see you, so I wasn''t able to see your body with my own eyes.They said that you''d been cremated, but I sensed that something was not right.Over the years, I had been investigating what had happened to you in the past, but they concealed it perfectly.In the end, I didn''t find anything.I''m a failure." Reese burst into tears yet again. "Reese..." "I''m happy that you turned out to be alive and well." Unable to hold it any longer, Wendy buried her face into her hands and sobbed. While she was away over the years, Wendy had to be tough in order to protect and take care of Ray. For some reason, it felt as though everyone was giving her a hard time. But now with her sister by her side and listening to her voice, Wendy finally felt at ease. Reese was only six years older than her. Even so, she was like a mother to Wendy. Their mother passed away when they were little, so Reese, as the elder sister, had no choice but to act as one. "No...no way!" Reese suddenly eximed. It was as though she had recalled something very important that she grabbed Wendy''s hand and rushed out. You were in the same crew as Eris.Cacia probably knows that you''re still alive.She was the one who threw you into the sea.But now that you''re back, she might probablye to you again and finish what she had started.You can''t stay here. ¡°Go! Go somewhere where they can''t find you,¡¯ she cautioned with an extremely agitated look on her face. "Reese," Wendy called her sister''s name reassuringly, "don''t worry about me.Coming back was my choice.I know what i''m doing." "But...but they have power and influence." "During my three years of stay outside the country, I must admit, I''ve grown a lot.Please don''t worry about me.I can protect myself." When she spoke, her eyes were firm and resolute. But instead of being reassured, Reese felt sad. "My Wendy has grown up!" she eximed with tearful eyes. "Yes. I''ve changed, and I can now protect not only myself but also you. Reese, from now on, nobody can hurt you anymore." Reese''s lips curled into a bitter smile. Meanwhile, Wendy frowned and asked what she had been meaning to know after all this time, "What happened between you and Flynn?" The mention of that name made Reese close her eyes. It was obvious that she did not want to talk about him. "Reese, do you want me to be worried about you?" With a bitter smile, Reese told Wendy everything that had happened. Her marriage with Flynn was only a deal. Reese had no idea who Flynn was before they got married. She was only eighteen years old at that time and expecting a bright future ahead of her. When her father, Ruben, asked her to marry Flynn, she immediately refused. She could imagine marrying an ordinary man and having a simple life. However, marrying an ugly old man she didn''t even know was beyond her imagination. Unfortunately, she had no choice but to marry him. In the first few months of their marriage, Flynn treated her well.This made Reese think that marrying him was not so bad after all. As long as he was good to her, she could ept him eventually.However...things went the other way around. Just when she thought that Flynn was humble and loyal, it turned out that he was actually greedy and flirty. Not only that, he was promiscuous and abusive. Their marriage had not even reached a year, yet he had begun to cheat on her many times. Unfortunately, Reese was still young and naive at that time. Not to mention, her father was the one who forced her into marrying Flynn. Even though Reese knew that her husband was having an affair with many women, there was nothing she could do but endure it. Flynn was her first husband.Reese, however, was his second wife. His ex-wife apanied him in starting his business. However, after he seeded, he abandoned his ex-wife as she was no longer of use to him. After their divorce, his ex-wife did not want anything, not even his money, but custody of their two children. Flynn''s father passed away a long time ago. Because of this, he decided to live with his mother. Of course, Reese lived there too. The three of them lived together but not in harmony. Flynn''s mother believed that her son was capable and perfect. Meanwhile, she only saw Reese as nothing but young and beautiful. For some reason, she always made things difficult for Reese at home. They lived in a duplex vi, which covered an area of more than 400 square meters in total. They never hired servants at home. Flynn''s mother handed over all the housework to Reese, so thetter did the cleaning, buying groceries, cooking, and doingundry every single day.She was like a busy bee without any rest.She endured everything that was being thrown at her.However, Flynn''s mother was still dissatisfied with Reese''s work that she nitpicked every petty thing that she could see. To make things more difficult, Flynn''s mother often said to her, "An old hen can stilly eggs for us to eat.How about you? What can you provide for us? You and my son have been married for many years already, yet you can''t even get pregnant with his child!" Reese''s status in their family was even lower than the dog Flynn''s mother was raising.In all honesty, Reese was a conservative woman. Ever since she was a child, she believed that a wife should never give up on her husband no matter what. Because of this belief, she never once thought of divorcing Flynn despite everything he had done to her. Just six months ago, Flynn hooked up with a young and beautiful girl. This time, he did not even bother to hide his promiscuity. He even brought the girl to his house, and she stayed for the night. Reese, on the other hand, had to serve him and his mistress. She even had to watch them make out in front of her. At that moment, she finally could not stand it anymore. She felt sick and disgusted! It was not until then that she filed for a divorce. Unfortunately, Flynn disagreed. Where could he find a beautiful and docile housewife afterwards? After all, he dreamt of having his own family while having the freedom to fool around with other women. "No, we won''t divorce! I''ll never let you go until you die!" Flynn swore. His tenacity in maintaining his marriage while being abusive made Reese depressed and hopeless.Her reason to live vanished into the air in an instant. Family? Ruben was her father, but he never cared about her. All he cared about was himself! Her only family that she cared about, Wendy, met her untimely demise three years ago. Love? She was no longer the same as she was when she was eighteen. She had long stopped fantasizing about romance that only happened in the movies. Friendship? In the eleven years of marriage with Flynn, she had been busy every single day. She did not have time to spare to make any friends. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her life was meaningless. Two days ago, Flynn brought home another woman. Unable to stand it any longer, she took a whole bottle of sleeping pills, hoping not to wake up anymore. ¡®This is it.Nothing in the world is worth my care anyway, '' she thought as she drifted to sleep. To her surprise, she woke up again. It turned out that Flynn sent her to the hospital for gastricvage, which saved her life but not from her nightmare. Hearing what had happened to Reese, tears filled Wendy''s eyes. "That bastard! I should''ve killed him earlier!" Chapter 67: Honey-coated Words Chapter 67: Honey-coated Words Reece was almost breathless after having spoken for so long. "Reese, I''m really sorry.I should have returned sooner!" Wendy apologized profusely. "Don''t worry about me. I''m happy enough when you''re still alive." Reeseforted her. Upon hearing those words, Wendy added hastily, "Reese! Please don''t do such a stupid thing ever again as long as you live! Flynn is an uncouth beast. The sooner you divorce him, the better. Thereafter, you cane and live with Ray and me. Hey, by the way, I neglected to tell you about something extremely important. Are you ready for this? Three years ago I gave birth to a bouncing baby boy. I have named him Raymond. He is an absolute joy to have around. I have yet to meet a three-year-old who is as obedient and as sensible as he is. I''m sure that you will love him when you meet him!" Reese raised her head with a sudden realization. "Is this as a result of what happened three years ago?" "Yes!" Reese could not hold back another fountain of tears. "You poor thing. How much of hardship have you endured over the years?" Wendy was consumed by deep sadness. "Reese! I''m an actress now and I have to shoot every day.I''m especially busy during this time.Ray is still so young and I am not content having just anyone take care of him.Once you are divorced, you are wee to live with us.Then you can help babysit Ray.That would be such afort for me, knowing that he is in safe hands." ¡®Hmm? So...I still seem to hold some value in this existence,¡¯ : Reese thought. Her eyes lit up like twinkling stars. Her desperation was reced with a ray of optimism. She agreed without hesitation, "Okay! When I get divorced, I will help you take care of your precious little one!" But after a momentary pause, her eyes darkened again. "But Flynn won''t agree to a divorce." Wendy sneered, "He has no say in the matter!" Reese''s ward was really shabby and overcrowded, with six beds in it. All the beds were upied by patients with various types of ailments. Reese''s bed was located close to the door. Unfortunately it was right next to an overused bathroom. The venttion was very poor and the gross odor filled her with nausea. Moreover, the patients in this ward were taken care of by their families so the ward was forever busy. At any given time, there were at least a dozen people overcrowding the tiny area. Family members used every minute of the visiting hours to catch up on news and were always very rowdy. Witnessing this scenario, Wendy frowned in despair. ¡®How could Reese get any peace and quiet in such an unsavory environment?¡¯ she thought. She bumped into a nurse who was doing her rounds in the wards and asked her about the conditions in that particr ward. She wanted Reese to be transferred to a cleaner, quieter ward. "I''m sorry, but there is no other word avable at the moment." The nurse shook her head hopelessly and said, "Our hospital is full beyond capacity every day.The patients even spill out into the corridors.She should be grateful that she has a ward to stay in.It''s not possible to transfer her elsewhere." Upon hearing the gloomy words of the nurse, Reese tugged at Wendy''s T-shirt and moped, "Forget it, Wendy.I''m fine living here." ¡®What? You have dark rings and bags under your eyes.It''s obvious that you are not getting any decent rest.Furthermore, there''s no one to take care of you here.I''m sure you haven''t even had your lunch yet, '' Wendy observed silently. As she analyzed the situation, her mind went to theforts offered in the wards on the thirty-second floor. She pondered for a while then said, "Reese, wait a minute.I''ll make an important call." As she whipped out her phone to make the call, she was startled to notice that there were several missed calls from Ryan. That morning she had set her phone on vibration mode when Ryan was asleep. She realized that she had not even been aware of the calls because she was so engrossed in Reese''s personal matters. She didn''t call back immediately. Instead, she phoned Leo. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had only saved Leo''s number that morning and didn''t expect that it woulde in handy so soon. The call was soon connected Before Wendy could say anything, Leo asked anxiously, "Wendy?" "It''s me!" she answered. "Where on earth are you? Ryan has been trying desperately to get hold of you for hours.Wait a second.Speak to him." "Uh..." Before Wendy could say anything, Ryan''s voice boomed icily. "Where have you been?" he asked, genuinely concerned. After quickly checking the time, she was stunned to note that two hours had psed since she had gone downstairs to buy lunch for him. No wonder Ryan was worried. She hurriedly exined what had transpired. Then she pleaded with Ryan. "Please ask Dr.Leo if there are any better beds avable in the in-patient department.The conditions where my sister is housed are just terrible.I''m really worried about her because she is all alone." Leo was present with Ryan. Leo''s phone was on loud speaker so he caught the conversation and made an "Okay" gesture to him. Countless thoughts instantly shed through Ryan''s mind. ¡®Reese?¡¯ he thought. ording to Luke''s investigation, Reese had sacrificed much for Wendy, so she held her sister dear in her heart. He said softly, "I will ask Leo." "Okay!" Wendy answered. Leo nodded repeatedly and added, "Bro, it''s not a problem to secure a private room for the sister of your future wife.Consider it done." Ryan covered his phone quickly and looked at Leo sternly. "Uh..." Leo was confused. Ryan moved his hand away and exined to her calmly, "Leo says that there are no other wards avable in the hospital!" Leo was speechless. ¡®I didn''t say that!'' he cried silently. Even Raymond, who was sitting on the sofa, munching an apple, looked at Ryan askance.Ryan ignored them and said a mouthful. "Don''t worry.You can transfer your sister to my ward.It''s a ward with two bedrooms.There is a free bed there.She is wee to stay there." "Well.Is it okay?" Wendy asked. "There are special nurses and doctors on the thirty- second floor.You will be busy shooting for the film so you won''t be able to take care of her.I think it''s a sensible solution to let her live there." "Yes, you are right.Okay! I''ll bring her there right away,¡¯ Wendy said. After hanging up the phone, Ryan threw the phone to Leo, who skillfully caught it. "Ryan..." Leo said tentatively, waiting for Ryan''s instruction. "Ask someone to clean up the room thoroughly and immediately!" Ryan ordered indifferently. "Okay.I see." Still quite confused, Leo went to find someone to do it. Ryan and Raymond were left alone in the room. Raymond put down his apple and said, "You lied to my mommy!" "It''s a white lie," Ryan exined. "Is it good for you?" Ray snorted, "I know what you are up to!" "Oh?" Ryan was surprised. "My mommy cares very much about Auntie Reese.If shees here, then my mommy will alsoe here every day.Then you will get to see her every day and you can show her how much you love her," Ray said. Ryan didn''t deny it. He gave Ray an approving look and nodded, "Anything else?" Ray continued, "Humph! There are very few people that my mommy cares about.Auntie Reese and I are two of those lucky people.I know that you want to impress my aunt so that she can help you win my mommy over." Hearing that, Ryan smiled. He leaned against the head of the bed and said, "You are very smart, young man!" Ray''s ears turned red.He grunted and continued to eat his apple. "You don''t have to sweeten your words for me.It doesn''t work.Are you not worried that I will tell my mommy everything about your n?" "It''s all up to you whether you get to see Precious today or not." ¡®What? I haven''t seen her for many days!¡¯ Ray thought. His eyes brightened like the stars in the night sky. He didn''t want Ryan to go back on his word so he leapt from the sofa, rushed to him and hooked his little finger. "Deall" Chapter 68: Frost And Warmth Chapter 68: Frost And Warmth Reese had been in the hospital for two full days, yet no one had been there to care for her. Even her food was bought over by the families of the other patients in the same room. She felt utterly exhausted. After her long talk with Wendy a few moments ago, her mood had dimmed significantly. She had no strength whatsoever, even for the tiniest of movements. Thankfully, Leo had pulled a few strings and now a nurse pushed a wheelchair in the room. Leo helped Reese in the wheelchair, and Wendy pushed her towards the thirty-second floor. "Wendy..." Reese said weakly, slumped as she was on the wheelchair. Her voice was so low, barely above a whisper. "Are you sure it won''t be too much trouble for your friend?" "Nonsense! He may look a bit cold and distant at first, but don''t let that trouble you.Underneath his stony facade, he is really kind and thoughtful.Don''t worry, sister," Wendy said encouragingly. "Okay, then," Reese answered. When they finally reached the thirty-second floor, Wendy opened the heavy door. Reese admired the warmly decorated room, yet she could not ignore the feeling of uneasiness washing over her. ¡®No way! Are you sure we are still in the hospital? This looks like a hotel suite!¡¯ She eximed, sighing inwardly. "Wendy..." She started hesitantly. "Don''t worry.My friend''s family is really rich; that''s all." Wendy waved her hand dismissively. Her exnation did nothing to make Reese feel any less nervous, though. Flynn''s family wasn''t just rich. They practically ran an empire. They owned two factories and had just purchased a duplex in the heart of the city. Flynn''s assets were worth a grand total of over one hundred million. But Reese wouldn''t have imagined he would choose such a luxurious hospital room. As soon as they entered, little Raymond rushed over to greet them. "Mommy!" As he neared the wheelchair, he took a good look at Reese. The two sisters looked a lot alike, but the little boy figured it out pretty fast. His eyes lit up with the realization and he eximed, "You must be Auntie Reese.Mommy talks about you all the time! You are even more beautiful than Mommy said." Reese didn''t have any children, despite being married for eleven years and it worried her a lot. She absolutely loved children, especially little Raymond, her handsome, sweet nephew. Just looking at the little boy, Reese''s heart melted.She raised her hands to her face. "Auntie knows she is quite ugly right now.No need forpliments just tofort me, Ray." "Of course you don''t look well now! No one is pretty when they are sick.But once you get better, you will be more beautiful than thesedies in the movies," Ray said, nodding knowingly. Seeing the look on the boy''s face cheered up Reese instantly and she smiled through her tears. Moved by her son''s thoughtfulness, Wendy ruffled his hair. Usually, Ray didn''t like to act and speak like that. He insisted he was too old to act childishly. After all, he was already four years old! So, his behavior towards Reese was highly unusual. Wendy was stunned. Her son even tried so hard to y cute, just to make his aunt happy. She smiled broadly as she pushed Reese further into the room. Ryan and Leo were already there. Wendy took charge of the introductions. "Reese, this is Dr.Leo.His family owns Hopewell Hospital." Then, turning to Leo, she said, "Dr.Leo, this is my sister, Reese." "Nice to meet you, Dr.Leo," Reese said, smiling at the man. Leo took a good look at Reese. She looked a lot like her sister, but they werepletely different in character. Wendy possessed the kind of beauty that made every head turn when she entered a room. But Reese had a more graceful, subtle beauty. Her face was pale and her long hair was now a little bit messy. But that was part of her charm. Her beauty was more earthly, ethereal even. Leo nodded at her. "A pleasure meeting you, Miss Reese.If you need anything while you are in the hospital, feel free to come to me.I will be d to be of service." "Thank you! You are too kind." Reese shed him a smile. Her eyes held so much gentleness, that it made Leo a little light-headed. When Wendy turned to Ryan, she paused. She wasn''t sure how to introduce him to her sister. The rtionship between them was tooplicated to describe. If she introduced him as her boss, how would she exin the fact that she came to the hospital to take care of him and he even agreed to share his ward for her sake? She was worried that her sister might make the wrong assumptions. Ryan waited patiently for her to make the introduction. After considering her options, Wendy said, "Reese, meet my friend, Ryan Oliver." Then she turned to Ryan, "Ryan, this is my sister." "Hello, sister! Nice to finally meet you," Ryan said with a smirk. His reply made Wendy freeze at the spot as she red at him. ¡®Ryan, this is my sister, not yours.Why would you call her that? Not to mention that Reese is only twenty-nine years old, and you are thirty.Don''t you realize how inappropriate it is?¡¯ Wendy thought, irritated by his behavior. Ryan ignored the angry looks Wendy was sending his way.Reese nced at Wendy and then back at Ryan.Realization dawned on her. She beamed at him and said, "Hello there, Ryan! It''s good to meet you, too." "I had the bed prepared for you, sister.Hop in there and make yourselffortable," Ryan continued. Reese nodded, as she felt her exhaustion take over. Wendy cast her a worried look and swiftly pushed the wheelchair next to the bed. It had been dressed in fresh, fragrant linens, and had the fluffiest of pillows waiting for her toy her head on. The quilt was so soft, that Reese felt the urge to rub her face on it. Wendy helped her sister lie down. A quick look confirmed that Reese wasn''t in a good mood, so Wendy drew the curtains aside, saying, "Sister, get some rest.I''lle backter and bring you something to eat." Reese shook her head. "I''m not hungry.Just tired." "Then get some sleep.You can eat when you wake up." "Fine." After tucking her in, Wendy poured her sister a ss of water and left it on the bedside table. Then she tip-toed out of the room and closed the door quietly. When she left Reese''s room, Leo had already taken off. Ray was slumped on the sofa watching TV, while Ryan was sitting up against the headboard. When he saw her, he waved her over. "Come here!" "Absolutely not! I''m going to get some food." "I''ve already asked Luke to fetch some takeout for all of us. He''ll be here soon." "Okay, then." Wendy answered, avoiding eye- contact. "Come here, please." Ryan said again. "What is it?" Wendy asked, but still she went to him. As she reached the edge of his bed, Ryan took her right hand into his. He turned it over, examining every inch of it, noticing that it was red and swollen. "What happened?" Ryan asked, a frown marrying his forehead. "I don''t know.Must have happened when I punched that scumbag!" Wendy had tried her best to hide her hand from sight, but her attempts didn''t fool Ryan. "Does it hurt a lot?" "No, just a little bit." Ryan looked at her suspiciously and suddenly squeezed her palm. "Ouch! Are you crazy?" "You were the one that said it didn''t hurt." He shrugged, the corners of his mouth twitching. Wendy was at a loss for words. ¡®Heck! That brilliant bastard.¡¯ Wendyined inwardly. There were tears brimming in her eyes. It really did hurt. She tried pull her hand out of Ryan''s grasp, but he held on it tightly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Hold still!" He put his shoes on and stood up. He went to the kitchen and retrieved an ice pack from the refrigerator and a towel to wrap around it. Then, he carefully ced the ice pack on her palm and the pain lessened significantly. Wendy stared in awe at him. That man was so damn attractive without even trying. She suddenly became aware that they were standing very close to each other. She could see clearly the serious look he wore. His lips were pursed and his jaw tight. He looked like he faced the biggest decision of his life. As she studied his handsome face, Wendy''s heart starting beating wildly. She felt a flush rising on her cheeks and she berated herself, ¡®Damn it! I am truly pathetic. He shows me a fraction of attention and I feel like a love-struck little girl.¡¯ She noticed that her hand was still in his. She could feel the warmth radiating from his palm, dousing the back of her hand in delicious heat. And at the same time, her own palm was chilled by the frost of the ice bag. It was a really strange, but weirdly exciting feeling. "Does it still hurt?" Ryan asked. Remembering what happened thest time she imed her hand did not hurt, she nodded and answered honestly. "It does." Ryan''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Then let''s keep the ice on a bit longer. It will help with the swelling." As he said those words, he reached over and took her hand in his own again, like it was the most natural thing in the world. Chapter 69: Be My Woman Chapter 69: Be My Woman Lunch was delivered by Luke, though it was way past lunch hour. The three tier wooden lunch box was full of Ray''s favorite food. "Where is Precious?" Ray stretched out his neck and scanned the area behind Luke with curious eyes.Disappointment was written all over his long face when he saw that no one was there. "She willeter." "Okay, I see!" Ray was heavy hearted. Wendy went into the inner room and found that Reese was sleeping soundly. She left some food, sealed in cling wrap, in the fridge for her. Then she proceeded to join the others for lunch. Her right hand, still red and swollen, was a stark reminder that she could not use it yet. She struggled with the chopsticks so she swapped them for a spoon. "What''s wrong with your hand?" Luke joked. "I encountered an unfaithful excuse for a human being who was proud of his infidelity, so I wrestled him to the ground." "Holy cow!" "What a devil! It''s a good thing you took a swing at him! But the next time you meet such a lecherous pig, just call me, and I''ll reshape his face.You really don''t need to exert yourself physically," Luke cautioned. Wendy smashed the rice with her spoon and snorted, "You are no different!" "Hey! Wendy, I strongly object to that conjecture.How dare youpare me to that scumbag? Well, I admit that I''m a bit of a phnderer and I change girlfriends quite frequently but I never date two women at the same time.Besides, my ex- girlfriends and I have a mature understanding and our breakups are always cordial.We never carry old baggage into the next rtionship." Her silent grin conveyed a great deal. "Wendy, your smile is scaring me!" Wendy scooped out the rice angrily and began to gobble. Ryan quietly picked up some shredded bitter gourd and passed it to her. Wendy immediately got the message. Bitter gourd was good for dissipating internal body heat and so calmed an irritable person. Wendy red at him and snapped, "Men are all the same! Rotten to the core!" Ray shyly raised his little hand and said, "Mommy, I''m a good person." Wendy was speechless. She had to hold back her anger. Once again, Ryan handed her some more bitter gourd. She was in awe of this gesture. After the lunch, her mouth sustained the bitter taste of the gourd. She had eaten it gluttonously to cool her temper. Thereafter she drank two sses of water to eradicate the bitterness. The more she reminisced about Reese''s experience, the angrier she became! It was Flynn who had engaged in an extramarital affair, so why did his wife have to attempt suicide? As for Flynn, he was unaffected by everything. His only punishment was being smacked by a furious sister-inw! ¡®No way! I can''t let thatscivious lout get away with this so easily,¡¯ Wendy thought. "Luke!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Yes!" He approached her with trepidation. "Wendy, what''s up?" "Can you do me a favor?" "Whatever it takes!" Wendy was pleasantly overwhelmed. The corners of her mouth twitched, "It''s just a mere trifle! I heard from your brother that you have several good contacts.Help me investigate Flynn." "No problem! But what kind of information are you looking for?"Luke enquired. He was an extremely smart man. He could detect from her sinister tone why she had disyed such vtile behavior earlier. "Give me the dirt on his lifestyle!" "Okay! I''ll have it ready for youter today!"She feltforted atst. ¡®Flynn was really a scumbag. He had the audacity to trap Reese in this horrible marriage and have his way with other women!" He must be delusional! Not only do I want him out of Reese''s life but I also want him to pay bitterly for what he has done to my sister!¡¯ Wendy''s mind was made up. Later that afternoon, Wendy was awakened from her midday nap by a noise outside the ward.She rubbed her eyes in confusion. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "It''s okay.Go back to sleep with Ray.I''ll go have a look," Ryan said. "Okay!" However, before Ryan could get out of bed, the door was viciously kicked open and Flynn forced his way in. He looked around till his eyes fell on Wendy. He pointed at her unceremoniously and said, "It''s her! This is the woman who assaulted me today! Arrest her immediately!" Two burly policemen followed him into the ward and said coldly, "Miss, this gentleman has used you of assaulting him with the intention of causing grievous bodily harm.Please apany us back to the police station and assist us in our investigation!" By now Wendy was wide awake. She sat upright in her bed and scolded vehemently, "Flynn! Have you no shame? You have stooped to calling in the police after being flogged by a woman!" The policeman asked at once, "So you admit to assaulting Mr.Flynn?" "Yes, I did assault him!" Wendy spat, infuriated. Upon hearing that, Flynn immediately shouted, "Sir, look at how arrogant she is!" The two policemen looked at each other and were preparing to arrest Wendy. "Please cooperate ande with us to the police station!" "Wait!" Wendy said. "What else do you wish to say?" "Why don''t you ask me why I assaulted him?"Wendy asked. Staring at them icily, she pointed at Flynn and added, "This scumbag hit my sister and even tried to rape her while she was recovering in a hospital bed.Everyone in the ward witnessed his cowardly behavior! I acted in self-defense!" The two policemen did not mellow and instructed sternly, "Sorry! Please follow us to the police station! : Flynn raised his chin with pride and walked over to her.He was still wearing the floral shirt that he had worn when the unpleasant episode unfolded that morning.As he walked, the fat on his belly jiggled and appeared disgusting to the senses.He walked slowly to the bedside and raised his eyebrows. "You vile woman, I told you that you would have to pay for this!" Wendy looked at him contemptuously. He leaned over her and whispered, "Let me not hide anything from you.These two policemen are my aplices.Once you get inside the police station, there''s no chance in hell that you will evere out.So brace yourself!" "So what?" "Now, I''m giving you two choices.Either they will arrest you on charges of intentional assault and detain you in prison for a year or two; or there''s the second choice..." He paused. With an enchanting smile he had the gall to say, "Be my woman!" Flynn was confident that any right thinking woman would choose thetter. He stared at her lustily, almost drooling. He continued, "As long as you be with me, I promise you a haven of untold luxury for the rest of your life.If you disapprove of my current marital status, I will divorce your sister on the turn and marry you.Then you will no longer have to slog in the film industry! Isn''t it the ultimate dream of every female star in the film industry to bag a rich man? Consider me as your knight in shining armor, your dream ticket to the moon.You will never have to work another day in your life!" She sneered at his disparaging remarks. Flynn had researched her background in such a short space of time. He even knew that she was an actress. She knew that he hade well prepared. "A rich family?"she asked. "Yes, follow me and be my woman.From now on, you will be the hostess of a rich family!" His raw desire for her was written all over his face. If only he had known that Wendy would blossom into such a beautiful woman, he would have asked Ruben for her hand in marriage. Although she had beaten him up earlier, his demented mind could only imagine himself embracing her attractive, sexy body. His carnal desire to satiate himself with this intriguing woman was overwhelming. The very thought of viting her set his adrenaline on arush. "Beauty..." Flynn swallowed and reached out to touch her face. "Smack!" Wendy pped him across the face. The force with which she pped him was resounding. His teeth cut his lips and blood spilled out. The taste of blood filled his mouth. His head started buzzing and he became as angry as a wounded lion. "You shrew! Now you have overstepped your mark.You will pay sorely for this! I won''t let you go!¡¯ Then he covered his face and stared at the two policemen. "Now she even dared p me in front of you cops! What are you still waiting for, you useless morons? Arrest her!" Flynn said savagely. Chapter 70: The Richest Man In The City Chapter 70: The Richest Man In The City Standing outside the room, Leo saw that something was wrong and started moving towards the door. But Luke stepped in his way, blocking the entrance. "What do you think you are doing, Luke?" "It''s just a spat now! We don''t need to get involved.Just rx!" Luke said, an eager look on his face. He was so excited that he grabbed hold of Leo''s hand to prevent him from rushing in the room. "My brother has gone to great lengths to win Wendy''s heart.And now, that idiot is here looking for trouble.Just let Ryan be the hero and save hisdy.We two should stay out of the way!" As soon as thest word left his mouth, Luke moved towards the ajar door and started watching the events unfolding inside the room. Leo just stood there frozen for a while. But soon, Luke''s words sunk in. He turned towards the door, pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and sneaked a peek inside the room through the crack of the door, following Luke''s lead. In the room, Flynn was yelling, "Wendy, you bitch! You need to make a choice now! Which is it going to be jail or me? Even you are not stupid enough not to know that marrying a rich man is the obvious choice." "A rich man?" Wendy sneered, "Don''t tter yourself." "Come on, Wendy.Just face the facts.This city is full of affluent people, maybe hundreds of them, and yet I am well-known among the elite.I am worth more than 100 million, remember? I am not ttering myself.I am simply enjoying my position in society.Especially knowing that most people, including you, will never see that kind of money in their whole lives," Flynn said with contempt. "You should consider yourself lucky that I am offering to marry you." "If I wanted to marry for money, I would aim for the richest man in the city.Not you, Flynn.You are not as big a deal as you seem to think," Wendy retorted. "It looks like you have already made your decision.Then don''t let me keep you any longer," Flynn sneered, and gestured to the policemen behind him.The two men moved towards Wendy their eyes fixed on her. But just as one of them reached out to grab Wendy, a muscled hand snatched his arm away. Catching sight of Ryan still in a hospital gown, the young policeman asked with a frown, "Who do you think you are? Step back now.If you get in our way, we will arrest you too!" Ryan took a good look at both men, his eyes cold and piercing. The policemen could barely suppress a shiver. Ryan''s imposing manner had them both rooted to the spot, forgetting their orders to arrest Wendy. "Who the hell are you?" Flynn got a good look at Ryan then. His brow furrowed with irritation and he snapped, "Damn it! You stay out of my way, do you hear me?" ¡®Out of your way?¡¯ Ryan raised his head and pierced him with a look of pure hatred.Flynn flinched under the intensity of his gaze. "I am warning you.Mind your own business, or else..." He barely managed to stammer. "Ow!" Before he could even finish his sentence, he cried out in pain as Ryan kicked him away. Flynn smashed into the wall hard, his face a mask of pain. He shot a venomous look at Ryan and called back to the two policemen, "Arrest him! Both of them!" The two policemen didn''t waste another second. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, in the blink of an eye, they were both knocked to the ground, moaning. "How dare you assault a police officer! This is a felony! We can have you locked up for years," one of the policemen growled at him. Without even looking at the two men still lying on the ground, Ryan took out a wet wipe.He cleaned his hands and then threw the wipe into the trash. "Luke!"He called, turning his head towards the door. ¡° I am here!"Luke pushed the door open and walked calmly into the room. "Now fetch Cary Charles." "I have called him already.He is on his way here as we speak." ¡®Cary Charles?¡¯ Flynn frowned upon hearing the name.For some reason, it sounded really familiar to him.They all just stood there, waiting in silence.Roughly twenty minutester, Cary Charles entered, apanied by a group of people.Charles was a middle-aged man, a few years over forty.He had a square face that wore an austere, intelligent look. When he entered the room, he took one look at the scene in front of him and seemed to catch on immediately to what was happening. But he was still a little blurry on the details. He strode to Ryan and nodded with respect. "Mr.Ryan, I came as soon as I heard you needed my assistance. What is this matter of extreme urgency that requires my attention?" Ryan nced at the two policemen on the ground and then asked in a calm voice, "Are these two your men?" Cary Charles turned to look at the two young officers. When he saw their fierce res, he immediately shook his head and said, "No! Those two are definitely not part of my team.I have never seen them before." There was a great number of policemen in his station and he may not have known all of them. But they all surely knew him.And no one that had known him-or known of him- would ever dare to look at him that way. "Seize them," Ryan ordered. "You heard the man! Arrest them both.Take them down to the station immediately." Cary Charles barked, waving his hand to his men behind him. Four of them immediately seized the two impostors and put them in handcuffs. On the other side of the room, Flynn, still lying on the ground, was frozen in utter shock! Once he had caught sight of Cary Charles, he had finally understood why his name sounded so familiar. ¡®That''s him! The chief of the police department! His mind still numb from the revtion.He had tried so many times to meet with Cary, get on the man''s good side.But he had failed to make an appointment each time he had attempted it. Seeing Ryan and Cary Charles sofortable around each other, Flynn was horrified. He kept wondering who the hell Ryan was. How could he make someone like Cary act so humbly in his presence? He was starting to panic. All he wanted at the moment was to sneak out of the room silently, unnoticed by everyone. "Don''t even think about it." Luke stepped on his back just as he started crawling away. "You son of a bitch! Did you think you''d get away that easily? After everything you''ve done?" "Who the hell are you people?" Flynn asked in horror. "My name is Luke Oliver," Luke stated, looking at Flynn closely. But Flynn was still wearing a confused look. Everyone in the room was struggling to contain theirughter. Luke''s embarrassment started to be reced by anger. He grabbed Flynn by his cor and shouted, "Do you think this is a game? Pretending you don''t know who I am? You think this is funny? Are you looking down on me?" "No, no, absolutely not!" "Shut your mouth." Flynn was too scared and confused to utter another word. "Let me jog your memory then.I''m Luke Oliver.As in Oliver Group.Do you remember me now?" Flynn eyes were wide. Each breath of his came out short andbored. He did remember the man in front of him now. ¡®Luke Oliver?! Luke Oliver! No wonder the name rang a bell before, but I didn''t remember it until just now. He is from that infernal Oliver Group!¡¯ Flynn thought. Everyone in the country knew the Oliver Group. And Luke was the second son of the Oliver family. Flynn looked at Ryan, trembling from head to toe. ¡®This man looks quite like Luke.So that means he must be the CEO of the Group, Ryan Oliver.He is said to be the most ruthless man in the business world! I''m dead.¡¯ Flynn''s legs gave away from under him. He copsed to the floor in a terrified heap. Cary Charles gestured to his men. "Take him down to the police station, too.There are some things I need to ask him." Afterwards, the police chief chatted with Ryan for a little while, but seeing that the man¡¯s temper hadn''t cooled yet, he hurriedly found an excuse to leave. Luke was next to leave in a hurry, offering someme excuse to be anywhere but in that room. Soon the only people left in the room were Ryan, Wendy and little Raymond. When all hell had broken loose, Wendy had covered Raymond''s head with a nket. Fortunately, all the shouting had not woken the little boy up. He was still fast asleep. She would never have guessed that Flynn would dare hire people to impersonate police officers, just to spite her. No wonder these people acted like thugs instead of cops. She nced at Ryan and said, "So...Thank you." She would have never gotten out of this situation by herself. Ryan''s name alone helped her stay out of trouble. Ryan walked up to her in silence and held out his hand. Wendy simply looked at him in confusion. "What are you doing?" "Well, I''m the richest man in the city.So, you better not miss your chance.Just snatch me up now," Ryan said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Wendy could not form any sort of answer. She was at a loss for words,pletely and utterly. Chapter 71: Grandma, I Hate You Chapter 71: Grandma, I Hate You "I am officially the richest man in Ywood!" Ryan repeated boastfully. Wendy was lost for words. Meanwhile, in the Oliver family''s old house, a drama was ying out. "Grandma, I want to go to the hospital to see daddy.Please let me go." Precious ced her arms firmly around Josie''s legs like a spoiled child.Josie was just twenty years old when she gave birth to Ryan.Now she was fifty. But she had aged very gracefully and could easily be mistaken for a woman in her forties. Her meticulous skin care routine over the years was the secret to her youthfulness. "Grandma! Daddy is sad all alone in hospital." Precious was her only granddaughter and she was the apple of her eye. Generally she would bend over backwards to fulfil the little girl''s whims, but this time she stuck to her guns and denied her request. "What? Your daddy is well taken care of at the hospital.He is not at all sad," Josie exined. Then, she hugged Precious and continued, "Precious, have you forgotten what I told you? I don''t want you to have any contact with Wendy and Ray anymore.They are bad people!" "No! I like them! I want to be with them!" Precious protested. Josie''s face suddenly became stern. "Precious! I think you have been taken in by their sweet words.How long have you known them? You have to know that in this world, only your grandpa, grandma, your father and uncle really love you!" "No! That''s not true! Grandma, I won''t allow you to say anything bad about Auntie Wendy and Ray!" Hearing that, Josie became annoyed and her eyes turned red.She was consumed by anger and sorrow. For many years, she had taken wholehearted care of Precious, but now her only grandchild challenged her authority for two people she barely knew.It hurt terribly. "Precious..." She intended to persuade her again. However, she was rudely interrupted by her rebellious grandchild. "I want to see Auntie Wendy and Ray!" Precious sobbed at the top of her lungs. It broke Josie''s heart to see the little girl wailing but this time, she was determined not to give in to her request. Precious flung herself on the floor and threw another tantrum. Next to them, Anson was watching the drama heighten. He couldn''t bear to see Precious lying on the floor, so sad and helpless, so he quickly picked her up andforted her. "My dear, the floor is so cold.How can you lie there? Get up now!" "Grandpa, I want to go to the hospital.I want to see my daddy, Auntie Wendy and Ray!" she sobbed uncontrobly. "Auntie Wendy and Ray are such nice people.Grandma has never even met them so how can she say that they are bad?" Josie went cold at the sound of these words. Anson, who looked dapper in his navy blue traditional suit, had a slender built.He had served in the army so his back was always straight, which gave him an energetic appearance.However, strands of gray hair showed that he was beginning to age. Josie was Anson''s wife and their love for each other was legendary.He doted on her. Observing how upset she had be, he rushed to her side and consoled her in a soft voice. "Calm down now.Please don''t me her!" Josie turned away from him and sulked. Seeing that, Anson prodded Precious''s shoulder and beckoned her to go to Josie.Precious was sensitive and realized that she had hurt Josie. So she stopped crying and went to her.She tugged at the hem of Josie¡¯s dress and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry.It was my fault.I shouldn''t have spoken to you so harshly." "Humph!" "Grandma." "Are you wrong?" "Yes, yes, I was wrong." Josie''s face softened. She ced Precious on herp. Then she exined in a soft, gentle voice, "My darling, I wasn''t being stubborn.But if you want more friends to y with, I''ll arrange for you to meet many wonderful children.If you want a new mommy, I will show you many nice girls in the Ywood and you can choose the one you like the most.Then I will make sure that your daddy marries her.But Wendy will not make a good mommy for you." "Why?" "Because she is an unmarried woman who already has a child.Besides, she is an actress in the movie industry and people speak badly about such actresses.Sweetheart, I have nothing against actresses but you are too young to understand how their minds work.They will do anything to marry into a rich family!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "No, she won''t.Auntie Wendy saved me." "These are all her ploys!" Precious refused to believe it. She shook her head desperately and retorted, "Grandma, Auntie Wendy is not like that.She didn''t know that my daddy was a rich man when she first met him.Later on when she came to know that he is a rich man, she still didn''t want to date him.It was my daddy who was going after her although she was trying to avoid him." "It only proves that she is more cunning than we think!" Josie scoffed. "Grandma! You are being unreasonable." "Precious! Be quiet! Anyway, I won''t let you meet them again!" Some time ago, Ryan had called her up unexpectedly and told her to stop arranging blind dates for him as he had finally met someone he liked.When Josie heard the news, she was delirious with delight and couldn''t sleep properly for several nights. Ryan''s marriage had always been her greatest concern.He didn''t seem to like to talk to women, let alone physical contact with them. For a short period of time she suspected that he might even be a homosexual! When she heard that he had fallen in love with a woman, she vowed that she would ept her as long as her family background was above board and she made her son happy. On that basis, she had hired someone to investigate Wendy''s background. The results of the investigation were a p in the face for her. Soon, she discovered that Wendy was an unmarried mother and an actress. How could she possibly agree to this love match? Luke had even shared with her that not only Ryan, but Precious adored Wendy too.Josie was horrified. She immediately sent the driver to pick Precious up from Ensfield so that she would be away from Wendy. "Grandma, why are you being so unreasonable?" Precious asked while trying to get away from Josie''s hug. With teary eyes, she used, "You''ve never met Auntie Wendy so how can you be so sure that she is a bad person? Grandma, don''t you always tell me that we can''t judge a book by its cover? You can''t group them as bad people because of what other people say.Since when did you be so unreasonable?" Josie trembled in anger, "What did you say? I''m doing it for your own good!" "No, you are not! If you really cared about my feelings then you will agree with me.After so long I finally found the perfect people who I want to be my mommy and my brother.But you don''t want me realize my dream.Grandma, I hate you!" After that, Precious covered her face and ran upstairs in tears. "Wendy, you are really something! In such a short space of time you got my granddaughter to hate me.Precious has lost all respect for me now! She just said she hates me.Never before has she ever spoken to me like that!" Josie was deeply saddened and wiped away her tears. Seeing that, Anson sighed helplessly.He sat beside Josie and put his arm around her shoulder. "This time you are wrong! I think what Precious said makes sense.She may be young, naive and can be easily fooled, but Ryan and Luke are not.If Wendy had ulterior motives, then they would have definitely been able to see through her.Honey, we should trust our sons!" Chapter 72: Hunger Strike And Heat Stroke Chapter 72: Hunger Strike And Heat Stroke Anson was trying his very best to calm Josie down, but nothing seemed to do the trick. She pped off his hand and growled, "Don''t touch me! You don''t know what you are talking about.You are just as crazy as your son.He ispletely obsessed with that woman! Luke has always been reckless and you know it.He has never listened to anyone except Ryan, ever since he was little.He will always take his brother''s word over ours! Now that Ryan thinks he is in love with that woman, what do you expect Luke to do? Actually, can''t Luke see reason for once and tell his brother that she is not good enough for him?" Anson just stared at her in silence. ¡®My God! This woman can use the stupidest arguments when she wants things to go her way, '' he thought, fighting the urge to roll his eyes at her. He sighed and tried a different tactic. "What do you think we should do, then?" "Make sure Ryan never sees that woman again." "You know that won''t be easy." Josie turned to face him fully, offering him a poisonous re. "You are supposed to be here to help find a solution to our problem.Not to crap on every single one of my suggestions." "I am trying to help.Just think about it for a second, keeping in mind that it''s Ryan we are talking about.He''s always been fiercely independent, even as a little kid.When he got it in his head to do something, nobody could stand in his way! Besides, he is thirty years old.He has finally fallen in love with a woman and you ask him to give her up? What if he had never found love at all ever again? Wouldn''t that be even worse?" But Josie was quick to reply, "Well, if he fell in love with Wendy now, he would be able to fall for some other woman too.If he let go of his obsession with that woman, it will be a matter of time before he finds someone to love.I could even help him find a woman worthy of him." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Josie, he is turning thirty this year.And this is the first time he has ever fallen in love.If he gives up on his happiness now, he could have to wait until he is sixty before it happens again!" "You are being ridiculous!" Josie replied stubbornly. Anson looked around helplessly. "It''s his business, his choice, and his life.Stop worrying so much about him and, for God''s sake, let him make his own decisions." "Absolutely not! I would die before I allowed an actress to marry into the Oliver family!" "Is she still refusing to eat?" Josie asked a maidter that day. The maid nodded solemnly.She still held the tray, which held several tes with food that had been microwaved one too many times already. "Ma''am, Miss Precious has locked herself in her room since she returned this morning.And she only ate half a bowl of porridge for breakfast.Normally, she should be starving by now." At the maid''s words, Josie started feeling anxious. ¡°Food had always been Precious''s passion.No matter how angry or sad she was, a te of delicious food was all it took to cheer her up.Why isn''t it working this time? This can''t go on.She will make herself sick if she keeps this up, ¡®'' Josie thought to herself. She marched to the little girl''s bedroom and knocked three times on the door, "Precious! It''s Grandma.Pleasee out and join us for lunch.I made sure we have your favorite today.Braised pork and pork ribs with barbecue sauce! Mm! It smells heavenly.Why don''t youe out and try some?" "No! I want to see Auntie Wendy and Ray.Until you let me meet them, I won''t eat anything!" ¡®What a brat!¡¯ Josie sighed.She was starting to get really pissed at her granddaughter''s behavior. "Are you threatening me, Precious?" "I am just saying that I am not hungry." Josie was furious. Breakfast was seven hours ago.Precious always used to grab a bite before lunch.But now she was on a hunger strike, for God''s sake. This would surely take a toll on her health! "Precious..." Josie started again, but her granddaughter interrupted her. "I said I am not hungry.If you won''t let me go to the hospital to see my dad, Auntie Wendy and Ray, I''d rather to starve to death!" Josie''s anger hit a whole new level. ¡®What kind of hold does Wendy have over Precious?¡¯ She thought, cursing that wretched woman. "Ma¡¯am..." The maid seemed pretty distressed by Precious¡¯ decision to go on a hunger strike, "She hasn''t eaten for so long.How could she starve herself like that?" ¡®If I back down now, she wins.And I can''t let her think she can manipte me.¡¯ Josie gritted her teeth and started walking away. "Leave her be.Eventually, she will get really hungry, and she will have toe out and eat." She would rather let the girl starve than let her be close to Wendy! That woman was poison.Josie knew it in her bones. Three hours passed and despite her resolve not to let Precious get her way, Josie had been to the girl''s door more than twenty times. Standing there in the hallway once more, she asked the maid, "She still won''t open the door?" The maid avoided Josie''¡¯s eyes and shook her head.Looking at her watch, Josie saw that it was almost time for dinner. Precious hadn''t eaten anything all day! Josie knocked on the door again, "Precious?" But she got no response.Josie''s heart skipped a beat. She anxiously pounded on the door and called out in a strangely high-pitched voice, "Precious? Can you hear me, darling? Please answer me." But there was still no response. ¡®Could she have passed out?¡¯ Just thinking about it, Josie went out of her mind. "Quickly! Help me! We need to open that door!" When Anson heard themotion, he didn''t waste a moment.He absolutely adored Precious and he''d been worried sick about her.After running up the stairs, he kicked down the door to the girl''s room without uttering a word. Although he was getting on in years, he was still in good shape.The door was blown off its hinges with one swift blow.As soon as the doorway was clear, everyone rushed into the girlish, pink room. The air conditioner seemed to have been off for a while. As soon as they stepped foot inside, a wave of heat swept over them. Josie was appalled! It was a really hot day. With the air conditioner out of order and no venttion in the room, Precious must have really suffered staying in here all day. Josie''s face fell and she rushed to her granddaughter''s side. "Precious, darling!" Precious was slumped next to the open window. With her half-lidded eyes, flushed cheeks and dry lips, she looked barely conscious. "Precious! " Josie sat down next to her and pulled the girl on herp. "Precious! Are you okay? Talk to me, please.You are scaring me!" But Precious didn''t even blink.She didn''t even look strong enough to draw in breath. "Jesus! She is burning up!" Josie cried out. She turned to Anson and cried, "Honey, it must be heatstroke.What should we do?" Josie was practically trembling with fear at that point. Anson didn''t hesitate. He quickly picked up Precious and rushed down the stairs. He found a well-ventted, cool room and started calling out orders to the servants, "Hurry up! Fill a ss with cold water and mix in some salt! And fetch me some ice packs! Lots of them." The servants ran out of the room and returned in a few moments with everything he had asked for. Anson gave then instructions on how to wrap the ice packs with towels and then ce them on Precious''s body, especially on her forehead and armpits. Then he gently raised Precious''s head and brought the ss to her lips. "Come on, Precious.Have a sip." But, Precious turned her head away weakly, causing the water to run down her neck.Josie burst into tears. "Precious, please.Don''t be so stubborn.Can''t you see you are killing us?" "A-Auntie Wendy..." Precious murmured staring at Josie, eyes gleaming. Josie was ovee by a wave of sadness.She had spoiled Precious since she was little.The girl had always been a free spirit, so full of life. Josie had never seen her look so weak before.Josie remembered the day Precious was sent to Oliver family as if it was yesterday. She had been so small, norger than a cat.Several of her ribs were broken and the poor thing couldn''t even muster the courage to cry. Tears flowed freely down Josie''s face now. "Fine, fine! Just drink some water, and I will arrange for you to go to the hospitalter to see your Auntie Wendy!" Anson tried again and the girl didn''t fight back this time. Instead, she started drinking the water eagerly. She was so thirsty that she nearly chocked, gulping down water so fast. "Wow, slow down, sweetie!" After three sses of water and several coldpresses, Precious''s temperature was back to normal half an hourter.She looked much better. Eventually, she took Josie''s arm and held on tight. She looked at her grandma expectantly and said in a hurried voice, "Grandma, you promised! Please, take me to the hospital.I want to go now!" Chapter 73: One Dilemma After Another Chapter 73: One Dilemma After Another "Precious, we will go after dinner.You haven''t eaten anything all day." "No! I want to go right now!" Josie looked at Anson helplessly. He immediately instructed a servant to call the driver. But before the driver could get the car ready, Luke returned. "Uncle Luke!" Precious''s joy knew no bounds as she sprinted to hug him. "Oh! Little One! Why are you so delighted to see me today? Ah, it must be because you didn''t see me for a few days and you missed me terribly, isn''t that so? Come on, give your favorite uncle a kiss!" She covered his mouth and pushed his face away. "Uncle Luke, why did you suddenlye back?"Because your daddy asked me to pick you up." Luke then whispered in her ear, "Your dear Auntie Wendy and Ray miss you very much!" Her eyes immediately turned red. s! She knew it! They must have missed her as much as she missed them! "Auntie Wendy has cooked all your favorite dishes for you!" Precious literally jumped into Luke''s arms andmanded, "Uncle Luke, let''s go!" "Okay, let''s go!" Holding Precious in his arms, he hurried off blissfully. "Can you believe this heartless twosome? They left without so much as a goodbye!" Josie sniffed, "They have both been conned by that wicked woman!" "Just let them go.They can take care of themselves," said Donovan. "I will never allow that vile woman to marry into the Oliver family!" Anson stood alongside her and watched the two of them get into the car. Precious was in her element as Luke drove off. He gently patted her on her shoulder and said, "I''ve never seen that child happier!" Josie remained silent. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She thought, ''The happier she is, the more worried I should be. I have spoilt her all these years by giving her everything she wanted, just so she would never need to know the pain of rejection! Wendy is just using Precious to get close to Ryan.Once she seeds, she will simply throw Precious out like an old shoe.The poor child will never be able to endure that.¡¯ Anson sighed and said, "Josie, just let them go! A family as strong as ours does not need our children to marry for convenience of business deals.Luke is a yboy but Ryan, on the other hand, has never had a girlfriend before.Now that he has found someone whom he sincerely loves, we, as his parents, should support him every step of the way! Status and wealth can take a back seat.All that matters is our son''s happiness." "No way!" shouted Josie. Anson felt powerless.Josie turned into an iceberg. "Apart from all the other reasons, she cannot marry Ryan simply because she is the ex-girlfriend of Brian! They dated for three years.How do we know that she is not trying to get her revenge on Brian by pretending to be in love with Ryan? Who knows how her scheming mind works? Furthermore, Ryan is Brian''s uncle.If Ryan does end up marrying Wendy, people who don''t know any better, would assume that Ryan is so desperate, that he settled for Brian''s spoilt leftovers.All in all, that wretched woman will never marry into the Oliver family! Not even over my dead body!" Over the past few days, Wendy had been burning the midnight oil, taking care of Reese in hospital and shooting with the movie crew.Although she was tired to the bone, she was happy. Every day, the ward echoed with the merryughter of Precious and Ray. Reese was very fond of children and their mischievous streaks had her rolling in sidesplittingughter all the time.She loved having them over to cheer her up.She couldn''t remember whenst she had been so happy. With each passing day, she became stronger and healthier. Wendy was overjoyed with her improvement. Today was a double bonus for good news. Luke came in like Father Christmas.He ced a stack of documents before Wendy and said, "Wendy, these are the documents that you have been so patiently waiting for!" Wendy leafed through them and was disgusted by the shameless behavior of Flynn over the past eleven years.It documented how he manipted his first wife to divorce him, how treacherously he had deceived Reese and the numerous affairs he had engaged in. The more Wendy read, the angrier she became! Flynn and Reese had been married for eleven years and in that time he had had more than twenty affairs! He didn''t think twice about the dangers of sexually transmitted diseases before sleeping with countless women.Wendy''s hands trembled. "Scumbag!" "There''s worse that follows." Luke handed a sh drive to Wendy. "Flynn is a bit promiscuous when he...uh...When he was having sex with women, he had a fetish to record videos.So his office and house were installed with cameras.A friend of mine helped hack into the security system of his house and retrieved all those video clips.You can watch them by yourself." Wendy immediately inserted the drive into Ryan''sptop and the videos popped up. There were two in total.Wendy yed the first one. As soon as she clicked on the y button, the sensual sound of moaning could be heard. What followed was the sordid sexual escapades of Flynn with a host of extroverts. Wendy was sick to the stomach watching this disy of perverted lust. Eyeing Flynn''s naked body made Ryan nauseous. He gave Luke a sudden cold stare. Luke felt goose bumps on his back. What? How could Ryan be jealous of such a jerk? But fortunately they finally gauged the truth. Wendy was wholly disgusted. She scowled and quickly pulled the progress bar, only to find that Flynn was cavorting with several different women, imitating a porn site. This video had been edited! "Wendy, these videos are all the evidence we need to facilitate the divorce between Reese and Flynn.Based on the grounds of infidelity, he will have to agree to the divorce." Right! She had requested Luke to investigate him in order to procure such incriminating evidence. Wendy restrained herself from puking after watching the degrading video. She saved it and switched it off. Then she examined the second video and asked, "What''s this?" "You...You''d better check it yourself." She clicked on the y button and began to shiver at the very first image she saw.In the video, Flynn pulled Reese''s hair and pped her hard across the face. He swore while he beat her, "Bitch! How dare you back answer my mother?" Reese was forced to her knees and he had beaten her ck and blue. "I didn''t...I didn''t!" "How dare you contradict me?" Flynn pped her with all his might again. Thud! Her frail body hit against the banister. The pain must have been excruciating for she remained immobile for a long time. Flynn became more indignant and uncontroble. He continued to beat and kick her mercilessly. Calmly overseeing this torture was Flynn''s mother who stood there with her arms crossed. "Beat her!" she egged on. "Beat her harder so that she remembers this day forever! This woman will onlye to her senses if you beat her thoroughly.She doesn''t know how lucky she is to be married to you! Punish her enough so that she learns to speak to me with respect and starts to treat you with dignity! Punch her in the face!" Wendy''s eyes were streaming with tears. She was quivering so violently that she couldn''t hold the mouse. "Stop watching it!" Ryan covered her eyes with his hand. "Nol" Wendy brushed his hands aside and persisted in watching the remaining two hours of Reese''s harrowing torment at the hands of the mother-son duo. A stunned silence followed in the ward. After a while, Wendy let out a low cry of hatred. She sounded like a tigress whose newborn had been snatched away from her by a predator. Ryan held her shoulders as she clenched her fists and cried in his arms, "I''m going to kill him! I must xill that scumbag!" ¡®¡®Okay! I''ll help you!" However, before Wendy tackle Flynn, another dilemma stared her in the face. That day, she had received a call from Roger, whom she had not seen in a while. ¡®Wendy! Something awful has happened! Just look at the entertainment headlines!" Chapter 74: Quit, Bitch! Chapter 74: Quit, Bitch! Wendy turned on herputer and started browsing through the headlines of thetest showbiz news. And what she found shocked her to the core. One of the headlines read "Newly hired actress of popr TV show ¡®the Story of Concubine Ivanka¡¯ ps beloved star, Evie!" Wendy felt numb as her heart seemed to have forgotten how to beat. A quick scan of the article revealed that the reporters had not neglected to mention her by name. "ording to our source, the cheeky actress, Wendy Finch, didn''t hesitate to assault Evie, in front of the whole crew of the show.The supporting role in ¡®the Story of Concubine Ivanka¡¯ ''seems to be the first acting job Wendy has ever gotten.While Evie, the victim of Wendy''s cruelty, has been involved in the showbiz for five years and has starred in many prominent TV shows..." As she finished reading the article, Wendy''s eyes were cold and filled with fury.Right below the text, there was a video of her pping Evie eight times.She remembered clearly that this was the day Carter had asked her to switch roles with Evie. The footage didn''t show her in the best light. She looked cruel and ruthless, while Evie cowered before her, shielding her face with her hands, looking terrified. Anyone who saw the video would immediately assume that she was bullying the girl.Wendy''s face fell. The show''s director, Carter, was practically a legend in the showbiz and not long ago, the producer announced that Jeffrey would be taking over the male supporting role, so the show had been in the spotlight ever since. And because of that, there were already thousands ofments on the article, even though it had been posted for only a couple of minutes. Wendy starting reading them one by one. It seemed that everybody was convinced that she was a terrible person. "What a nerve! For a neer, that girl sure thinks she is running the show.Get off your high horse, Wendy! You are NOTHING! How dare youy a hand on Evie!" "Come on! We all know she must have someone important wrapped around her little finger.It''s either the son of a rich family or a rich old man.She wouldn''t be the first actress to do it!" "You can tell just by looking at her that she is horrible.She has this suggestive look on her face.She is an expert at using her wiles to get what she wants! I guess we all know how she got that role." "Look at those legs! I''m telling you she must have slept with countless men.Isn''t it obvious that they are morefortable raised up towards the ceiling than standing on the ground?" Wendy kept scrolling down, but thements only seemed to get more obscene. "Don''t read that filth!" Ryan said, his face a mask of fury. He gently covered Wendy''s eyes and growled, "Those people are scum. Their minds are just as filthy as their mouths." Wendy was still mad about having her name smeared, but one look at Ryan''s gloomy face and her anger just vanished into thin air. As she pulled his hand away from her eyes, she couldn''t hold back herughter. "How can youugh right now?" "It''s either that or crying!" Wendy shrugged helplessly. "I''m not a child.I Know how cruel and unfair people can be.I won''t cry because of some stupid comments.I''ve been prepared for something like this since I decided to be an actress." Ryan pursed his lips, scowling still. "Do you know who uploaded the video?" "Who else?" Pointing at Evie on the screen, Wendy sneered, "There are only two people in the crew of the show that don''t like me.Eris and Evie.Since I actually have something on Eris, she wouldn''t dare use such a dirty trick to provoke me.So that leaves only Evie." Since the day Wendy arrived in the studio, Evie had been making things difficult for her! After thetest incident, Daisy confided in her that Evie was one of the candidates for Wendy''s role on the show, Lady Faye. Daisy also said that Carter was nning to give the role to Evie, if no one good enough showed up in the auditions. Then Wendy showed up and won the role of Lady Faye, which Evie firmly believed to be hers. That was when Wendy finally understood why Evie was making her life a living hell. And knowing Evie, Wendy was sure she wouldn''t just be satisfied with the video alone.She turned off theputer and took out her cell phone. And sure enough, right there on her Weibo photo wall was a brand new post by Evie. There was a photo of her, wearing one of the period costumes, her face all red and swollen.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. And there were tons ofments here too. "This is preposterous! Wendy can''t just go around hitting people! What did Evie ever do to her anyway? What a bitch!" "Damn! Wendy is aplete psycho.Why didn''t the director stop this?" Wendy decided she had enough of that and left her phone on the table. But right then, she heard it chiming, signaling the flow of iing messages. At some point, the production team of the show had released some photos of the cast with full makeup and costumes, and it was a big hit. The fans of the show kept asking for more. So Roger decided to create a Weibo page for Wendy, mostly for promoting the show. Roger was the one who managed the page for Wendy, posting her selfies or photos of the cast from the shooting site. The page had thousands of followers. Wendy looked at her phone in bewilderment, as it kept on chiming non-stop. When she finally overcame her initial shock, she checked out the countless new messages, only to find that they were all hate mail. She calmly put her phone down, determined not to let this faze her. But it would prove harder than she originally thought. Things did not quiet down at all. On the contrary, they were getting worse with every passing minute. Evie had been in the showbiz for five years, and she had many friends in the film industry. After she posted the photo, they all made sure to forward it and leave some pretty causticments to boot. But since none of them were a really big deal, they wouldn''t cause a big stir. What made things worse, though, was Eris''s reaction. Eris also forwarded the post and wrote "Quit, bitch! She deleted her post less than a minuteter, but it still created a st.Many suspected that Eris had been forced to delete it, threatened even.After that, it wasplete and absolute chaos and Wendy seemed to be stuck right in the middle of it.Soon, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Roger calling her. "Wendy! There''s nothing to worry about.The public rtions department will deal with this.All you need to do is stay inside for now.Don''t let any reporters catch sight of you and, for God''s sake, do not say a word to any of them!" "Sure, I understand." Wendy was not really worried. She knew Roger could handle absolutely anything. Besides, she had a contract with Glory Media. They sure wouldn''t let her be ndered. As soon as she hung up with Roger, her phone rang again. This time it was her director, Carter. He was clearly exasperated. "Wendy, don''te to the studio these days.The building is surrounded by the press.Just stay home for a few days.The production team will deal with that shit!" Wendy felt a wave of gratitude for the people supporting her. "Thanks, Director Carter," she managed to get out. "It''s nothing.I''ve been doing this job for too long now.I''ve gotten pretty good at judging people''s characters.Everyone here knows you are a nice person! Besides, one of the crew is responsible for this.I''ve seen the video.Judging by the high definition and that angle, it was definitely shot by one of our cameras.One of the crew somehow got their hands on it and released it.And they are in for big trouble.Anyway, we''ll get you out of this.Talk to youter," he said before hanging up. As she reached to ce the phone down, it rang once more.This time, it was an unknown caller. It was a reporter, as it turned out, who asked anxiously, "Miss Wendy, what do you have to say about the incident.I mean you pping Miss Evie in public, of course." "You can talk to my agent." "Miss Wendy..." The reporter started again, determined to get his story. However, Wendy hung up on him without a second thought. But her phone was not done ringing yet.Frowning, she turned the damn thing off. Finally, the room was back to blessed silence. Chapter 75: Strip Wendy From The Crew Chapter 75: Strip Wendy From The Crew Over the next few days Wendy was harassed by strangers every time she switched on her phone. She received numerous calls from reporters or Evie''s fans.They would hound her with indiscreet questions. Evie''s fans would curse and swear her as soon as she answered the phone, so she decided to leave her phone be. With no shooting schedule, she felt more rxed. She upied her time taking care of, and chatting with Reese and Ray in the ward. asionally, when she was bored she would watch the entertainment channel to get an update on the latest gossip. But now she ceased to watch this channel because she was the hot topic of discussion. As a result of this media splurge, she had be infamous. Her condemnation was on every viewer''s lips. There was even a new hashtag on Weibo-Quit, bitch. Anti-fans would tag that along every post and everyment they wrote. She didn''t allow this news to bother her. But those close to her were affected. Reese had been depressed for several days. "Wendy, why don''t you exin and rify the misunderstanding? They have cursed and belittled you so harshly." "Exin?" Wendy shook her head andmented, "If I say anything to defend myself, they will think that I am trying to cover up.I think my silence speaks volumes." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "But we can''t just let them condemn you and get away with it!" "Don''t worry.Everything will be fine soon." In the dressing room of the crew, Carter demanded that everyone leave him, and Evie and Eris were left alone in the dressing room with him. As soon as they were alone, he let his temper re. "Evie! I don''t care what kind of personal feud you have with Wendy, but you have no right airing your dirtyundry on a public tform.Why can''t you settle your scores with her privately? Your impulsive behavior to upload the video on the Inte has caused dys in our shooting progress! Damn you!" Carter had deliberately summoned them there to reprimand them.After terrorizing Evie, he let Eris have it. "And you! What did your Weibo post mean? Don''t you think the situation is messy enough?" With guilt written all over her face, Eris said, "I''m sorry, sir.My Weibo ount is managed by my agent.Perhaps she thought that Evie and I are from the samepany and we should help each other, so she must have forwarded it without thinking too much.I asked her to delete it as soon as I sawit." Since Carter couldn''t detect whether she was innocent or guilty, he restrained himself from unleashing his fury upon her. "Just get back to work!" Eris nodded, "Yes, sir."As soon as Eris left, Carter dug his eyes into Evie. "I don''t care what you think.Just rectify your mistake with the truth on Weibo right now!" In the past, Evie had always treated Carter with respect. But ever since she stumbled upon the "illicit rtionship" between him and Wendy, she lost all respect for him. She despised both of them. Hearing Carter''s words, she scoffed, "What? Director Williams, are you feeling sorry for her now?" Carter frowned. "What do you mean?" "You know exactly what I mean, don''t you? To put it bluntly, you are asking me to settle this matter privately because you don''t want me to sue Wendy, right? Because she is your mistress, isn''t she? Carter, does your wife know about it? What do you think she will do if she finds out?" Carter was so angry that he pped the dressing table. "Evie, what are you talking about?" Evie leaned against the wall behind her and asked casually, "Are you aggravated? A-ha! I always held you in high esteem in this industry.I respected you as one with superior moral fiber.I never expected you to be such a lecherous pig! If Wendy had not given in to your sexual demands, would you have let her y the role of Faye? Stop kidding.This role was meant for me and me alone!" Holding ab in his hand, Carter''s eyes glowered with rage. "So, you admit to doing all those awful things?" Evie''s eyes shed as she said, "I don''t know what you are talking about.All I did was post a picture on Weibo." "You are really good at passing the buck! Unfortunately for you, the cameraman spilled the truth.You intentionally approached him, then seduced him and finally got a copy of the video from him.You are the only person in possession of that video!"Evie finally surrendered and admitted the truth. She gritted her teeth, "Yes, it was I who exposed it.So what? Did I lie about anything? Wendy did assault me, so that is proof enough!" "The whole crew knew why she assaulted you!" That day, Evie deliberately went looking for trouble. He needed to punish her and he was being pressured by his superiors, so he did not intervene when Wendy assaulted her. "Hmm, anyway, I don''t expect you to admit to your affair with Wendy.Actually, it doesn''t matter.But, sir, if you look at thetest headlines, I''m sure you will be pleased!" Carter was bbergasted! Before he could do anything, his assistant rushed into the dressing room with a tablet. "Sir, there''s more bad news.You have been embroiled in the Wendy saga.Aizen anonymously commented that you supported a neer''s arrogance against a crew member.He also said that..." "He said what?" "He ims that you and Wendy are having a torrid affair and that she got the role of Faye only because of her sexual favors to you." Carter spat venom. He grabbed the tablet PC and became more irate when he saw the news. "Evie, how dare you!" Evie growled, "You gave my role to her! You also put me through such trauma in front of the crew.That day she pped me so many times and I became aughing stock and the butt of everyone''s jokes and you did nothing about it! If you can be so heartless, then I can be twice as heartless!" Carter had enjoyed many privileges as a famous and sessful director in the industry for many years. He had never been framed in such a conniving manner before! By now he was as angry as a raging storm. "Okay, okay! Evie, you really got something!" She was ovee by a small degree of guilt but she immediately brushed it aside and stood her ground.She was not wrong. "Director Williams, I don''t mean to offend you!" Evie approached Carter, caressed his arm sensually then whispered to him, "Now...There is still a way to resolve this whole mess!" Carter looked at her coldly. "Carter! Now...As long as you strip Wendy from the crew, you can prove your innocence! But you must promise to give me the role of Faye.Then I will rectify the truth.I will officially state that some anonymous rival with an over active imagination created this mischief and that you are innocent.In that way, all your problems will be resolved.Wa!" As she delivered this dialogue from hell, she squeezed her lithesome body closer to his. She stretched out her slim hands to grab hold of him. Her red painted ws stood out against her fair skin, making her more alluring. She gently slid her arm from his hand to his chest and unbuttoned his shirt. Slyly, she raised her head, parted her lips and stuck out the tip of her pink tongue like a serpent. There was obvious temptation in her eyes. "Carter dearest, do you have the heart to refuse such a good idea?" Chapter 76: Veiled Threats Chapter 76: Veiled Threats "Are you threatening me?" "Now, why would I ever do that?" Evie smiled seductively. "What I am proposing will benefit us both." Without a word, Carter shoved Evie away. Caught by surprise, she lost her footing and crashed on the floor. She tried to break her fall but the only thing she managed was to hurt herself. The pain coursing through her right elbow was excruciating. "What the..." Evie didn''t expect that kind of reaction from Carter. She had thought that he might get angry at being threatened, but he would calm down once he realized he had something to gain. After all, she had always believed that Carter cared too much about his reputation and he would do anything to avoid being dragged into a scandal. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Carter dusted off his clothes, as if Evie had soiled them with her touch. Then he closed the distance between them squatting down he looked Evie in the eye, his expression stony. "I don''t appreciate being threatened.At all! In the future, please keep in mind that I''m not Wesley.Throwing yourself at me won''t work.I''m sort of picky.My wife is the only woman allowed to touch me.No one else." Evie said through her gritted teeth, "And you call me cold!" "It won''t be long now before everyone knows your true character.Then you can kiss the showbiz goodbye," Carter said, not sparing a nce at her. "Humph." Evie sneered. She got back on her feet and straightened her clothes. "Goodbye? I don''t think so.Just wait and see.I always get what I want!" She turned around and walked out of the dressing room confidently, her hips swaying right and left. After asking around, the press had discovered that Carter and Wendy were good friends. Naturally, after the news of their "affair'' was made public, tongues had begun wagging once more. It was widely believed that this was the reason Eris deleted her post in such a hurry. People thought Carter forced her to do it. His name had never been associated with anything distasteful, although the love story between him and his wife had been in the spotlight for a long time. But when he was dragged into this, people didn''t hesitate to verbally assault him on the social media. Of course, Wendy was bearing the brunt of it. Carter then fought back. He had made sure to post the whole footage that had been shot that day, thinking it would be enough to absolve Wendy from all me. He had posted a caption with the video, saying, "Evie is the only person in our crew that creates trouble right and left!" However, people did not want to let the matter rest. This scandal was far too juicy to be over so quickly. They seemed to find the timing of the video post suspicious, inventing even more things to me on Carter. Thements were not ttering at all, of course. "Seriously? Didn''t you say Wendy is a friend of yours? If she is only a friend, why are you breaking your back to defend her now? I''ve never seen you trying so hard to save some other actress from gossip and rumors." "Spot on.If she weren''t sleeping with him, would he let her p Evie EIGHT times? Do you think we are all stupid?" Looking at thesements, Carter grew angrier by the minute, until he felt like his blood was boiling. The only bright side was that the members of the crew, artists and technicians alike, spoke in his and Wendy''s defense. Mason had written, "I have worked with Director Carter several times and I am happy to call him a friend. He is a good man, and he doesn''t have a mean bone in his body. About Wendy, since she joined the crew, she has always been the first to show up for work every day. She is hard working and polite to a fault. When it is time for her scenes, we usually wrapped things up in one take. Then she sits quietly and studies her next scenes. Not to mention, she carefully reviews her performance after each shooting and if she is not satisfied, she asks for another roll. She is an outstanding actress, a true professional and a kind person! Stop spreading lies about people you don''t even know!" Right below, Daisy wrote, "Jealousy is a really ugly look on people! Evie has stirred up a lot of trouble for Wendy one too many times!" Jeffrey also replied, "Come on, people.Let''s cut the crap.If Wendy really had it in her to climb into people''s bed to further her career, she would have be famous years ago! The woman is a bombshell, in case you hadn''t noticed!" Mason and Daisy were both pretty popr and each of them had a substantial fan base.So, after they spoke up for Wendy, the tide of hate begun to shift a bit. But what really sealed the deal was Jeffrey''s post.The response from his own fans was unbelievable. And considering Jeffrey was full on famous, a true star, his fan base was vast. Jeffrey''s post had hundreds of responses within a few minutes. "Guys, Jeffrey is right! If he thinks that this Wendy chick is cool, I believe him.This all must be a big misunderstanding, right?" "OMG, Jeffrey! That''s so true.Wendy is so beautiful with her wless face and her rocking bod.No man can resist her.If she had wanted to let her body do the work for her, she would have done it already! Why would she wait, starting with a small supporting role?" "Jeffery has a point, people!" After thements started speaking for Wendy and not against her, it seemed like the matter would die down in a few days.The tide of hate seemed to weaken and fold in on itself. "Shit! Shit, shit, shit!" Evie was furious enough to pace up and down her living room, smashing everything within her reach.But even that didn''t seem enough. "Those bastards! They ruined everything! Why would they help that bitch? Mason and Daisy are running in the same circles as Wendy, of course they would help her.But what''s Jeffrey''s deal? Why stand up for that nobody?" Evie gritted her teeth so hard, it was a miracle they didn''t snap in two. ¡®She won''t get away that easily! It''s either me or her! I won''t let her gain the upper hand!¡¯ Evie thought to herself.She thought for a moment and then started typing on her phone. When she was done, she hit the post button and admired her work.In her post, she informed the fans of the show that the audition of Faye was just a publicity stunt.The role was supposed to be hers from the beginning.That seemed to do the trick. People were shocked all over again. But Carter was fast to respond to her slight. This time, he posted the video of Wendy''s audition, along with edited scenes of Evie''s performance as Lady Faye. And then he wrote down, "Who is more talented? People can see for themselves..." Carter''s post was all it took to end this once and for all. In the two videos, Wendy and Evie yed the same scene. Wendy''s performance was mesmerizing, capturing the audience. And when it came to the part that she needed to be seductive, she gently revealed her soft, white wrist and the back of her delicate neck. It wasn''t vulgar or even much revealing, but the picture was just sensational. Her subtle, ssy disy took everyone''s breath away. Evie, on the other side, acted like a hussy, constantly exposing her breasts and hips. Her performance was a disaster. That footage was proof enough that Wendy''s talent was far superior and she got the part fair and square. The fans of the original work on which the show was based were relieved after seeing Wendy''s audition video. In fact, they were ecstatic, thinking that she was a perfect match for Faye''s role. After that, everyone was rooting for Wendy. "It is all clear now.Wendy''s performance was so effortless, that at one point, I forgot she was an actress and not Lady Faye!" "Exactly! She did an amazing job.Without even saying a word, she could transfer Faye''¡¯s emotions to the audience so clearly.Just by the look in her eyes.Such talent is not easy to find!" "True, true.If I were the director of the show, I would definitely choose Wendy too!" Upon seeing thosements, Evie almost snapped! But what she didn''t know was that it wasn''t over yet. And what happened next would finally push her over the edge. That very same night, the Inte buzzed with the news. As the reporters said, an anonymous source had informed them of a very juicy piece of gossip. "Ready for some fresh, hot news? Evie and Wesley''s affair was exposed! What''s the real rtionship between the actress and the president of Starlight Media?" Chapter 77: Secret Rendezvous Chapter 77: Secret Rendezvous The news report detailed every juicy bit of information.Those pictures were as bright as daylight and spoke for themselves. After leaving the crew, Evie had gone to thepany. She and Wesley were holed up in the office for more than three hours. Evie''s fans defended her behavior by iming that Wesley was her boss so it was natural for them to spend hours together in the office talking about work. However, very soon, more powerful evidence came to light. The anonymous person who had exposed the shattering news, now backed his ims with an incriminating video. The video was perfectly clear. There was no doubt that the venue was Wesley''s office. The video showed how as soon as they entered the office, they shut the door and immediately began to kiss lustfully. Within seconds they had ripped off each other''s clothes and were sighing in the throes of illegitimate passion. Their tant sexual stance disgusted their fans. Once the video went viral, Evie was caught up in a serious wrangle. Meanwhile, in the Ensfield, Precious was bowing over theputer and reading the degrading comments about Evie. She looked at Ray with admiration and purred, "Wow! Ray, you''re awesome.Now this baddy can''t hurt your mommy anymore!" Ray smiled with satisfaction. "But Ray...What does ¡®secret rendezvous¡¯ mean?" "It happens when two people don''t want others to find out about their rtionship.Like they have to meet in secret." Precious''s eyes lit up. "Oh, you mean like the rtionship between my daddy and your mommy?" Raymond was silent. What a terrible metaphor! "Ray, now that Evie has been exposed, she won''t try and harm your mommy anymore, will she?" "Yes!" Ray smiled and said, "But it''s not enough!" "What?" Raymond scowled, "She had made my mommy so miserable. I think she deserves more punishment! I will ruin her career!" Meanwhile, in Evie''s apartment, the atmosphere was tense.Ever since the raunchy video was leaked, she never dared step out of her room.Whenever she turned on the TV, she would find that every entertainment channel was broadcasting news about her sordid affair with Wesley. She was consumed with anger. Being the mistress of a married boss...! After this damning exposition, her future was ruined! Evie clenched her fists! If she knew who had leaked the video, she would never spare that person! Evie sat on the sofa, a disheveled and unwashed mess. She hadn''t gone out for several days. Her assistant would secretly bring her food and drinks each day. "Damn!" She was so hungry! Evie covered her belly with her hands. She was surprised to note that it was already half past twelve but her assistant had not arrived with her lunch yet. Just then, the doorbell rang. She joyfully jumped off the sofa at once and opened the door. "Why did you..." "Smack!" She was viciously pped hard across the face before she could finish her words. "Ah!" Her face smarted so she immediately covered it with her hands. Just as she was about to interject, her eyes fell upon seeing the woman who had pped her. Her eyes widened in explicit horror. "M...Ma¡¯am..." The woman barring the door of the apartment was none other than Wesley''s wife, Tara, also the owner of the Starlight Media! : Evie was very terrified of Tara. Actually there wasn''t a single actor or actress who did not shudder at the mere mention of Tara¡¯s name. She reeked fear in everyone.Tara was Wesley''swful wife. Her father, previously a notorious gangster, had since made his name as a famous businessman, but he still maintained ties with his mafia. He was exceptionally skilled in employing both legal and illegal resources! When Tara first started dating Wesley, he was a poor nobody. She overlooked his family''s poverty and married him anyway. Being the only child of her family, Tara was the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes. Although Wesley was a poor suitor for their daughter in more ways than one, they didn''t have the heart to object to her wish. Wesley was a young man with great creativity. After their marriage, she financed a business he was keen on pursuing. It could be rightly said that his sess and prosperity could be wholly attributed to her generosity. After Wesley''s business was well on the way to sess, Tara chose to be a full-time wife. A few years ago, she had be gravely ill and had to take chronic medication. The side effects of the medication made her put on a great deal of weight. In spite of this, she was the daughter of a former don, so she still had the overwhelming aura and held a prominent ce in society. "M...Ma¡¯am...I..." "I thought you''ve forgotten that I am your boss''s wife when you seduced him!" With delicately applied make-up and a limited edition tinum bag on her wrist, she made herself at home. She was followed by two burly bodyguards, in designer suits, leather shoes and dark sunsses. With a straight face, she stretched out her hand and pinched Evie''s chin really hard. "You are indeed a pretty one to seduce men.I''ll give you that." Her cold, piercing eyes scared Evie so much that she trembled in fear. She shook her head desperately and screeched, "No! It¡¯s not true.I didn''t seduce Mr.Wesley.The truth is that he came on to me first...Ma''am, I know he is your husband.Therefore I kept my distance from him.He is to me for engaging in this affair...When I signed the contract with Starlight Media, Wesley was the one who attached certain conditions to it.He ckmailed me by saying that if I did not obey him then he would not give me any meaty roles...I had no choice!" "You whore!" In the blink of an eye, Wesley rushed into the house and pped Evie twice.He was as angry as a demon. "Bitch! You seduced me in order to get better roles and to move up thedder, and now you are ming me for all this?" He turned to face Tara and knelt in front of her. He pleaded, "Honey, trust me.You are the only one in my heart.This woman seduced me with her wily ways.I made an honest mistake in a moment of weakness.Please forgive me this time, I beg you! I promise I won''t do it again!" After the demise of her parents, Tara inherited all their wealth.Although Wesley had founded Starlight Media, she was the legal owner of thepany. If he left her, he would be out on the streets, a penniless tramp. Therefore, he tried his best to pin the me on Evie, "Honey, please forgive me this time..." "Wesley! Take responsibility for your actions!" With a vehement look on his face, he got up and pped Evie again and then kicked her. "You vile shrew! Just zip your mouth!" He had kicked her shoulder with such force that she catapulted against the tea table behind her.She broke out in a cold sweat from the excruciating pain. "Bitch, if you dare to say one more word, I''ll kill you! "Kill me?" Evie threw caution to the wind. She lunged at Wesley and began to fight with him. N?velDrama.Org content. "You filthy scumbag! Didn''t you tell me that Tara had be as fat as a pig and the thought of touching her disgusted you? You told me that in your twenty years of marriage to her, she had failed to give you a child and now you were sick and tired of her.Now that the affair has been exposed, like a crooked pawn, you are putting all the me on me! Shame on you!" Wesley was infuriated, "Bitch, I''ll beat you to death! "Here! Beat me here!" Evie pointed at her belly and shouted recklessly, "I''m pregnant with your child.Let me see if you will still beat me!" Chapter 78: What Did You Just Say Chapter 78: What Did You Just Say At those words, Wesley froze, his fists still poised to strike. "W-What did you just say?" "I''m pregnant.I am carrying your child," Evie said slowly. "If you want to keep hitting me, go ahead! Kill us both!" Wesley stood still in shock. He had been married for twenty years! Back then, he had fallen madly in love with Tara and decided to spend his life with her. Their marriage was a happy one, at least at first. Tara wasn''t spoiled and conceited, despite her family''s wealth and connections. On the contrary, she was always kind and considering of his feelings, doing her best not to injure his self-esteem in any way. They truly did love each other for most of their marriage. When he started his own business, he had too much on his te. So they both agreed that it wasn''t the best time to have a child. But when Starlight Media took off, they had already been married for eight years. They felt ready to have a child then, but despite their efforts for two whole years, Tara couldn''t get pregnant. They visited the best fertility clinics, but Tara''s test results were not promising. The chances of her conceiving a child were very slim. But she did not want to give up. She went under a ton of fertility treatments, even tried assisted conception several times. But nothing had worked. All the drugs and injected hormones took a toll on Tara''s figure. She started gaining weight, which she couldn''t get rid of. When they got married, she weighed no more than eighty pounds, but after the treatments, she almost reached a hundred and eighty. Wesley wasn''t attracted to her anymore. The beautiful woman, the one he had married, was gone. All men like their wives in shape. After Tara lost her beauty, Wesley started finding it hard to live under the same roof with her. And the fact that Tara was having severe mood swings due to all the hormones coursing through her body, made things even worse. Wesley couldn''t stand it anymore. How could he? Living with a grumpy, fat woman was making him sick. He started pretending he had too much work and he often slept in his office. There were so many young, attractive girlsing in and out all day, that in the end, he did something he shouldn''t have. But he never regretted it. In fact, he had enjoyed it so much that he couldn''t help doing it again and again. The feeling was glorious! The adoration in the eyes of those young girls as they looked at him made him feel like a god. But divorce would never be an option. He knew that if he broke up with Tara, he would be left with nothing. Knowing his wife was barren, Wesley had epted the fact that he would never be a father. But his world came crashing down around him when Evie told him she was pregnant. With his baby! He stared intently at Evie''s stomach. "You think I am lying?" She got back up on her feet and walked over the next room.When she returned, she held a folded paper in her hand.She handed it to him, her voice calm and steady. "See for yourself." Wesley took the paper and unfolded it with trembling hands.It was a sonogram.He couldn''t help but stare at it in awe. "A few days ago, I realized my period waste.I went to my gynecologist and he ran some tests.He told me I was pregnant.For seven weeks now.You can do the math, I assume.I was with you at that time.Wesley, you''re going to be a father!" ¡®A father? I''m going to be a father.¡¯ Wesley''s mind was spinning. He was trembling all over from excitement. He thought he would never have a child of his own, but it seemed that fate had other ns for him. Still holding the sonogram, he slowly turned around and fell on his knees in front of his wife. Tara took a deep breath and closed her eyes. "You have two options, Wesley.You can make sure this woman gets rid of the baby and promise me you will never see her again.Or we get a divorce.But keep in mind that you''ll have nothing if that happens." Wesley, still on his knees before Tara, grabbed the hem of her dress. "Honey, I am begging you." "What is it you are asking of me exactly, Wesley?" "Please, let her keep the baby." All color seemed to leave Tara''s face. Eventually she whispered, "Why? Give me one good reason." Suddenly, as if waking up from a dream, she grabbed Wesley''s cor and shook him violently. "Wesley, you bastard! You ungrateful, selfish beast.I did everything for you.I became like this for you.Is that how you repay me?" Her voice had be so shrill, it was almost difficult to understand what she said. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wesley dropped his face in his hands and wept. "Please, understand.It''s myst chance.I''m almost fifty years old.I want to have a child of my own! Do you know how many of my friends and old ssmates have already be grandfathers? People in my hometownugh behind my back, mocking me.Just because I have no children." "So having a bastard from one of your mistresses is better somehow?" "Honey, you can''t give me a child.But when Evie gives birth to the baby, we can pay her handsomely, make her leave the city and nevere back.We will take the baby and raise it as our own..." "Stop talking!" "But, honey..." "You are pathetic! You want me to take in this bastard child? Why? To remind me every day that you cheated on me with that tramp? How could you even consider that? You disgust me! How could I ever be so blind to fall in love with a scumbag like you! I won''t let your mistress''s child inherit my family''s fortune.Over my dead body!" "Honey, please..." Wesley groveled again. Tara took a deep breath and calmed down a little. She squatted down in front of her husband so she could look into his eyes and told him slowly, "Time to make your choice.Which one will it be? Me or that woman and her baby?" As if in physical pain, Wesley put his head down, hiding it from sight. Seeing him like this, Tara felt utterly disappointed. ¡®So, it hase to this! Twenty years of marriage.Twenty years I have stayed by your side unwaveringly.And how do you repay me? You hesitate when you have to choose between me and that whore''s baby.A baby that might not even be yours.¡¯ Tara thought, feeling empty and defeated. She stood up, jerking her hand away from Wesley and took two steps back. With a cold, distant look on her face, she put on her sunsses and said in a cool voice, "I will file for a divorce first thing tomorrow.Mywyer will be in touch with you soon." "Hon- honey..." Wesley stuttered. But Tara walked away decisively, her bodyguards following right behind her. Once she was gone, Evie breathed a sigh of relief. That same afternoon, the anonymous source that had leaked the news of Evie being Wesley''s mistress struck again. This time though, they uploaded a video. It was clear to everyone that the woman in the footage was Evie, but the man was someone people had never seen before. They all begun to search frantically and soon they found out the man''s identity. He was one of the cameramen working on the production of ''Story of Concubine Ivanka¡¯. Then another person revealed that the video of Wendy pping Evie had been traced back to a secret ount of Evie''s. And this time, before the public rtions department of Glory Media could even make public statement, people all knew what had really happened.And the truth had shocked everyone to their core! "...Evie is such a bitch! That tramp was not only Wesley''s mistress, but also slept around with cameramen of the show! I had thought that Evie''s sexy/snob vibe was an image that her agency built for her.I didn''t expect her to be such a floozy!" "...That exins a lot! Evie is just so jealous of Wendy, that she would try anything to bring her down." "Hey, Evie.Time to quit, bitch!" In just a couple of hours, things had been turned aroundpletely. Back in Evie''s apartment, a storm was brewing. Suddenly! Wesley hit Evie hard across the face. She was taken by surprise and stood there frozen, muttering, "Wesley..." "You bitch! I know you''ve been whoring around.Who the hell is the baby''s father? Do you even know? Answer me!" "It''s yours.I swear," she insisted, looking desperate. But Wesley didn''t believe a word she said. He already regretted leaving his wife. And for what? A baby that might not even be his! Furious at his own stupidity, he pped himself hard. Ignoring Evie''s pleas, he crossed the room and left without a backwards nce, mming the door behind him. Meanwhile, in his hospital room, Ryan called Kane in person. The only words he needed to say were, "Kane, make sure I never see Evie''s face again.Is that clear?" "Crystal!" Kane replied and that was it. That day, Glory Media practically shoved Evie out of showbiz, with one short and precise post on the Inte. Right after that, Carter made a public deration that served as the killing blow. "From now on, I tantly refuse to work with Evie.She will not even be allowed to audition for a role in any of my ys!" Several directors who were on friendly terms with Carter reposted and word began to spread. The moment Evie saw this, her legs gave out and she copsed to the floor. "No, no, no, no! My career! It''s ruined.It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over!" Shey there on the floor for hours, muttering to herself like a crazy person. Chapter 79: The Divorce Chapter 79: The Divorce Wendy was preparing lunch when she heard about Evie''s banishment from the showbiz. She stopped chopping and eximed, "Really?" "Yes!" Wendy''s presence thesest few days had worked wonders on Ryan. He could finally sleep five or six hours a day, which made him feel more energized and calm at the same time. He was in a better mood and less irritable than ever. He rolled up his sleeves and got to work, helping Wendy wash the vegetables. "Such behavior won''t be tolerated in the filming industry." "Oh! And what about Wesley?" "He and his wife got a divorce." "They did? So soon?" "Word is he didn''t want to go through with the divorce at first." Wendy''s interest was piqued. "What made him change his mind?" "I heard he was in a car ident driving home after work one day.He could have died right then and there and that scared the shit out of him.The very next day he signed the divorce papers," Ryan said. His face was serious as he carefully ced the now washed vegetables on the chopping board.Wendy was left speechless.The car ident...Such a convenient timing! "Well, I can''t say he didn''t deserve it.Violence seems to be the only thing that scumbag understands, so there''s no better way to knock some sense into him." "He got nothing out of the divorce, you know." Wendy was impressed. "Go, Tara! That woman is an inspiration for wronged women everywhere." ¡®Everything Wesley owned, Tara had handed to him.So in a sense, she just took back what had always been hers¡¯, Wendy thought to herself. A sudden movement from Ryan dragged her out of her reverie.He suddenly stretched out his hand, reaching for her face.The gesture made Wendy strangely nervous. "What...What''s is it?" Ryan gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. His fingertips slid across her face, light as a feather. Wendy closed her eyes, enjoying the shivers his touch was sending down her spine. Thump! Thump! Thump! Her heart began pounding like crazy. There seemed to be something different about Ryan these days. He used to wear that terrifying, cold look on his face all the time, but now, his expression had changed into something resembling indifference. He still seemed kind of distant, but at least he didn''t scare people senseless anymore. But more importantly, he no longer shied away from physical contact. This was one of the many times he had touched Wendy''s hair these past few days, but she still hadn''t gotten used to this. She was so nervous that she asked, "Is...Is everything okay with you?" "Of course.Why do you ask?" "Lately, you seem a bit...Different." "Do I, now?" Ryan said, squinting at her. His voice was so alluring, it made Wendy''s heart race. ¡®There it is again!¡¯ Right there! Sometimes she wondered if...If maybe he knew the effect he had on her and he was actually flirting with her.Wendy touched his forehead gently with the back of her hand.His temperature seemed normal.Ryan took her hand and held it tightly to his chest.His palm was warm, sending heat all over her body.She tried to pull away, but he held on tight. "I, I..." Wendy stuttered. "Is there something you have to tell me?" Wendy nodded, still feeling a little dizzy from his touch. "I do." "You know you can tell me anything." "Thank you.Thank you so much." she said, her cheeks bright red. "I know that if it weren''t for you, I would still be in that mess. So, thank you for everything." "And?" And what? "And thank you for all your help with my sister." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ryan had assigned Reese''s case to the bestwyer in the Oliver Group. Wendy didn''t even know what thewyer had used against Flynn, but ording to their divorce settlement, Reese was getting half of everything Flynn owned. Reese was shocked. She had been sure that she would be leaving that marriage with nothing but the clothes on her back. She had thought Flynn and his mother would make sure of that. These people valued money and power more than life itself. That was what made this settlement such a surprise. Thewyer had a huge smile on his face as he had a talk with Flynn about a video proving his many illicit affairs, as well as numerous instances of domestic violence. Two hourster, the settlement was all done and signed. Reese had been delighted. She had been holding the agreement close to her chest, crying andughing at the same time. Thinking about the happiness written on Reese''s face and the way the sisters had hugged tightly, letting their sorrows slip away, Ryan was d he had helped. If it were Wendy alone helping her sister, things might not have gotten so smoothly. Sure, Reese would still get a divorce, but any money would have been out of the question. "And?" And what now? Wendy racked her brain but she couldn''t think of anything else.In a daze, he said, "What else is there?" Ryan''s face turned cold all of a sudden.His jaw was clenched as he decided to let everything he thought spill from his fips, "You said you wanted to thank me...Is this how you are going to do it? Just a few words and it''s done?" Wendy stood there in silence for a moment.When she finally spoke, her voice was low but clear. "You know, there is a saying that goes like. Do everything with a good heart, expect nothing in return, and you will never be disappointed..." "It''s just a saying.Not everyone can be that selfless." "What is it you want from me?" Ryan approached her slowly, purposefully. Wendy''s throat felt dry all of a sudden and her heart skipped a beat. For each step he took towards her, she took a step back, until... Until her back hit the wall. There was nowhere to go now. Ryan just stared at her and she was lost into his enchanting, dark eyes. Then he leaned forward, closing the space between them... Bang! The door crashed open right then and Wendy immediately pushed Ryan away. "Wendy, dear.Do you need help in here?" Reese said, as she walked out of her room. "No, no, I got this!" Not daring look at Ryan, Wendy rushed to the stove, her heart still beating erratically. Her mind was whirring. ¡®Oh, God...Ryan...He...He tried to kiss me!¡¯ She caught herself stirring the food sloppily, nearly spilling the contents of the pot. ¡®What now?¡¯ She was supposed to stay with the man for another six months. How could she manage that if she melted in a puddle every time he looked at her with those intense, dark eyes? Meanwhile, Eris was fuming. When she learned about Evie''s banishment, Eris went in a rage. "That moron! Completely useless.Instead of taking down Wendy, she went and ruined her own career." "Eris, what should we do now?" "What should we do? A public apology, of course." Eris said through gritted teeth, "Okay, Kate.Use my ount to make a post.Just say that the previous one about Wendy was a mistake.We can even tell people my ount had been hacked.And then, post a long and sappy apology to Wendy, in a post of course.We need everyone to see it. And make sure it sounds sincere." Kate nodded, "Wendy was really lucky.She could have been ruined by all this." Well, they couldn''t try anything else now, could they? It was all Evie¡¯s fault. That idiot screwed up big time. When she was finished with the post, Kate turned to Eris and said cautiously, "Try not to mess with Wendy in the future, Eris.She is so well connected in Glory Media, it would only get you in trouble.You know, I heard something..." "What is it?" Eris looked at her agent expectantly. "There is a rumor flying around.Some people say that the board of thepany has strict orders to keep Wendy from harm at all costs.Glory Media has many artists and celebrities under its wing, including true superstars.So everyone wonders what it is about Wendy that deserves such special treatment.Really suspicious, don''t you think?" Eris mind was reeling with all the possibilities.But then she settled on the best course and smiled sardonically. "Eris?" "Shh" Eris raised a finger on her lips to hush Kate and said, "Now that Evie''s gone, I''ll have to find someone else to take down Wendy.And this time...I''ll make sure she stays down!" Chapter 80: A Noble, Little Prince In The Making Chapter 80: A Noble, Little Prince In The Making Ensfield was a hive of activity. "Wow! It''s really great to be back home!" As Luke spoke, he slumped into the sofa. He rxed in a leisurely manner with his legs crossed.The servant brought over a jar of fresh squeezed juice. He immediately poured two sses and called the kids who were loitering at the door. "Ray, Precious,e and have some refreshing juice." "Okay!" Precious sprinted over, red faced and perspiring all over. Ray, on the other hand, breezed in slowly, and walked like a little, noble prince in the making. Luke shook his head repeatedly. He couldn''t fathom how these two kids, withpletely different personalities, had be such good friends. Ryan and Wendy also entered the living room just after the children. The living room remained cool all year round. As soon as she stepped in, Wendy felt veryfortable and wee. She felt especially refreshed after taking a sip of the ice water that the servant had offered her. "It''s so refreshing!" she said. Holding the ice water in his hand, Ryan asked Luke, "Is it done?" Luke made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture to him. Wendy was confused. "Follow me upstairs," Ryan said. "Uh..." Wendy was clueless. Putting down the ss, Ryan held her hand and led her upstairs. On the second floor, Ryan marshalled Wendy to the door of his room. With hands sped in front of her, Wendy asked warily, "Why did you bring me to your room?" Seeing her reaction, Ryan felt tense. "Come in and have a look," he crowed. While speaking, he pushed open the door.Wendy was in awe the moment she stepped into the room.She had only been to Ryan''s room on one previous asion and it had left a deep impression on her. Back then the room was tri-colored: ck, white and gray. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She clearly remembered the thick, ck curtains, and king size European themed white bed apanied by a retro stereo. However, the room had taken on apletely new look now. The big white European style bed was still there. But the original ck bed sheet and quilt cover had been reced with light blue ones, and the floor was covered with a thick cashmere carpet. The original retro stereo had been removed. Holes had been drilled into the wall and the LCD TV had been installed, facing the direction of the big bed. A hanging TV cab was directly under it. The thick ck curtains gave way to light green gauze curtains. The original ck wallpapers were reced with soft beige ones, and even the dull sofa in the bedroom, was reced with a cheerful beige one. The dark atmosphere in the room was magically transformed into a soft, bright aura, full of vitality. Wendy was dumbfounded. Ryan had been observing her reaction. When he saw how overwhelmed she was, a touch of tenderness shed through his cold and sharp eyes. "Do you like it?" "What?" Ryan pulled her to the bedroom''spartment. A door of the bedroom opened up into his cloakroom. Therge thirty square meter cloakroom housed several cupboards. He opened the cupboard doors to reveal rows and rows of his designer suits and shirts, hanging neatly. The suit pants were neatly folded and other smaller items were also ced in the drawer. These included ties, cufflinks, socks and underwear. They were all world-famous brands! Wendy gasped. The value of these items was enough for many people to live a carefree life. Thinking that one item of Ryan''s clothes might cost tens of thousands of dors, she felt cheated because her busy life did not ce her anywhere near his economic status. She said angrily, "Extravagance and corruption!" "Do you feel cheated?" "Of course! You are bragging about your wealth.Don''t you know it''s easy to make others envious?" "Don''t envy me," Ryan said. However, Wendy would never admit that she was jealous. When Ryan walked to the other side of the cloakroom, she noticed a curtain dividing the cloakroom from the next opening. "What''s this?" Ryan didn''t answer. Instead he opened the curtain. Wendy''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at what she saw. It was an equally gorgeous cloakroom but this one was draped with rows and rows of women''s clothing. It contained thetest brands of T-shirts, shirts, dresses, jeans and casual trousers of the season. Wendy was stupefied. Next to the women''s wear was a shoe cab, which was filled with over a hundred pairs of shoes. Canvas shoes, casual shoes, sneakers, and more high-heeled shoes made her swoon. Next to the shoe cab was the bag cab. The transparent bag cab was spotless, and eachpartment contained thetest edition of a top brand bag. There were also essories of all kinds. From hats and silken scarves to expensive nes, earrings and bracelets! ¡®Oh my god! This was every woman''s ultimate dream! It was so amazing! It was more exciting than being proposed to by Ryan!¡¯ Wendy thought to herself. Stunned, her face flushed red and her heart started racing.She couldn''te to her senses for a long time. "Do you like it?" She could scarcely remember when Ryan had walked up to her and asked her softly. "Is this a gift for me?" "Or what?" Feeling her legs go limp, she hurriedly held his arm and said, "Wait a moment.Let me calm down first. One Minute! Two minutes! Five minutester, she still hadn''t recovered.She almost burst into tears as she took in the scene of the luxurious items. "Ryan, are you going to keep me as your mistress?" Her voice was trembling.She was afraid that she would be tempted to agree if he said yes. ¡®Heck.Why is God testing me in this way?¡¯ sheined. ¡®A mistress?¡¯ Ryan repeated Wendy''s words in his mind. He didn''t like this word. "I''m trying to make you happy." He corrected her. "What?" "Yes, I mean it!" ¡®Thump! Thump!" Wendy''s heart raced again. She covered her chest and asked, "Why?" "For the sake of our agreement," Ryan said tly. Wendy understood! She thought, ''He was afraid that I would go back on my word, so he bought me off with this wardrobe.¡¯ She was speechless. ¡®Okay.I had nned to break my promise before, but now, I can''t, '' she thought to herself. "Are you sure you want to give all of this to me?" "Of course!" Upon hearing that, Wendy rushed towards the clothes excitedly, saying, "Honey, I''ming!" Almost every woman, no matter what her physical appearance, loved beautiful clothes, beautiful bags and beautiful jewelry. It was simply irresistible! With an armful of clothes, she purred, "Ryan, you look so damn hot right now!" On seeing that she was over the moon, Ryan was in a good mood. If he had known that this would work, he would have used this trick earlier. "Since they are for me, why did you put them in your cloakroom?" Ryan said naturally, "You must live here from now on. It will be so much more convenient for both of us." Wendy was awestruck. "Uh, although we have an agreement, I didn''t say that I would live here in the future, right?" Ryan frowned! ¡®Wasn''t that an automatic part of the agreement?¡¯ "No way! Reese will live with me now that she''s divorced.I told her that you and I are just friends.If she knew that we were living together..." Wendy paused and trembled. "No, no!" Ryan''s face darkened. "Although we reached an agreement, I didn''t agree to live with you.I cane here secretly every night and go back secretly in the morning!" Hearing that, Ryan was silently taken aback. ¡®It sounds like a secret immoral affair now, doesn''t it?¡¯ he thought to himself. Chapter 81: A Family Of Four Chapter 81: A Family Of Four Ryan''s face was gloomy as they were walking down the stairs. "You finally got discharged today.Let''s go out for dinner tonight to celebrate, shall we?" Wendy suggested. "Absolutely! I''d kill for hot pot right now." Precious echoed. All of them agreed with her so they decided to make this a hot pot night. But first, Wendy and Raymond had to go back to their home and change. As they reached the house, Wendy hastily found a white T-shirt and denim shorts with suspenders for Ray. Taking the clothes from her hands, he hurried into his room. Wendy found herself a simr outfit and changed into it. When Ray returned to Wendy''s room, he took in her white T-shirt and denim shorts,plete with suspenders and his eyes lit up. "Mommy..." Ray sounded surprised, so Wendy said in a soft voice, "Honey, you look so handsome!" Ray''s ears turned red at his mother''spliment. "You are really pretty too, Mommy." This outfit made Wendy look even more petite than she already was. With her hair tied up in a ponytail, she looked like a schoolgirl. People would find it hard to believe she was Ray''s mother. When they were finally ready, having put on their sneakers, they left to meet the rest of their party. "Look at you two.Matching outfits! Adorable!" Precious felt a small pang of jealousy seeing Wendy and Raymond''s outfits. She wiggled out of Ryan''s arms and ran upstairs, calling over her shoulder, "Hey, Uncle Luke! You bought me a pair of shorts, just like Ray''s, remember? I''ll go put them on and then we''ll match, all three of us!" Precious had always worn dresses. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn or winter, she did not care. She hardly ever wore trousers, so it took the servants quite some time to locate those denim shorts. They were tucked away in the back of a drawer, which would make sense since Precious had never worn them. Precious grabbed the shorts and rummaged a bit until she found a white T-shirt. She hastily changed into them,pleting her look with a pair of sneakers, just like Raymond and Wendy''s. Then she ran down the stairs with a big smile.She reached Wendy in a minute and stood before her, twirling around to give her a good look of her outfit.Excitement was written all over her face. "Do you like it, Auntie Wendy?" "Like it? I love it! You are so beautiful!" Precious giggled happily. Then she suddenly grabbed Wendy''s arm and asked, "Do you think we look like a family, the three of us?" "Of course we do!" Wendy answered. And she really meant it. The three of them walking down the street dressed like this, people would definitely think them a family. Wendy''s answer had Precious ecstatic, so they were all affected by her good mood as they set off for dinner. Ensfield was in the heart of the city, close to a huge mall. There were all kinds of restaurants there, offering a variety of cuisines to choose from, but their minds were set on hot pot for tonight. Thankfully, they could find this at the mall too. It was only a ten minutes¡¯ walk away, so they all agreed to go there on foot. Ray and Precious looked so cute walking hand in hand with Wendy and Ryan. It really was the prettiest picture. As they walked down the street, all eyes were on the four of them. Wendy felt a wave of difort sweeping over her. After all the things that had been said about her a few days ago, people could easily recognize her face. On the bright side though, the pictures posted on the web during the whole mess were either from her acting on set or selfies from the backstage. This time, before she went out, she deliberately dressed like as inly as possible and wore no makeup, in order to avoid unwanted attention. But it seemed that it was not just her people were looking at. It was Ray and Precious too. Walking a few steps behind them, Ryan kept a cold and unmoving look. Luke could only walk behind him in silence, knowing his brother was in a bad mood. When a young couple walked past them, Ryan heard them whisper, "Aww! How cute! The little ones must be twins and the girl in the middle their older sister.Look how pretty they all are.And they are holding hands! So adorable!" Then, the young woman saw Ryan behind Wendy and the children and her eyes lit up. She turned away quickly and covered her face, eximing, "Oh God! What a lovely family! This must be the father.He is gorgeous!" Ryan was left speechless. He just red at the young woman, a frosty look on his face.She looked startled by his reaction. The young man next to her started pulling her away, muttering, "Look what you did now.Obviously they are a family of four.That''s not his daughter, it''s his wife.No wonder he is offended! " "Oh!" The woman by his side looked properly chastised. "You think so?" "I know so! What else could it be? Don''t you see how he looks at her? His gaze intense, full of yearning and affection.He wouldn''t look at his daughter like that, for sure." The woman turned her head, taking a closer look. Then she eximed, "Oh, right! I just noticed.He looks at her just like you look at me!" "Exactly, my love!" The couple walked away still holding hands. Wendy had heard their discussion and her cheeks grew hot. Although they had deliberately kept their voices low, she had still heard every word. She stole a nce at Ryan walking behind her. He was just as expressionless as ever, but his eyes held a strange depth. Wendy was really confused. What that couple had said made absolutely no sense! ¡®¡®Yearning and affection? Where did they see that?¡¯¡¯ She grumbled in mind. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She decided to save herself from any further embarrassment.She challenged the kids to a race, just so she could put some distance between her and Ryan. "You seem to be in a foul mood, brother!" Luke said, walking faster until he reached Ryan''s side. "Is it because these people thought you were Wendy''s father?" He asked his brother cautiously. Ryan didn''t say a word.He simply clenched his jaw and gave Luke a warning look. "Come on, Ryan.Someone misunderstood your rtionship.So what? You are thirty years old, and Wendy is only twenty-three.There is indeed an age gap here, seven whole years!" "Shut up!" Luke flinched, but didn''t stop talking. "Hey, just listen.You are only seven years older than Wendy, but if you keep wearing these old- fashioned clothes, this won''t be thest time someone mistakes you for her father." Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked lost in thought. The mall was truly huge, at least six stories high. The first floor was full of jewelry shops, the windowsden with watches, diamonds, silver and gold. The second and third floor were filled with women''s clothes, while on the fourth floor were the shops selling men''s clothes. Clothing for children could be found at the fifth floor and finally, on the sixth and seventh floor were several restaurants offering the most delicious food. They got in the elevator and pressed the button for the sixth floor. Luke really looked after his skin. He was prone to e, so he avoided spicy food. Wendy knew that so she ordered the two-vor soup for them so Luke wouldn''t have to have the spicy one. "Oh, Wendy.You are too nice to me.I would marry you this instant, if I could." "E..." Precious seemed to find the idea revolting. Luke squinted his eyes at her and said crossly, "Excuse me? Why wouldn''t she marry me?" "My daddy is handsomer, richer and smarter than you.And Auntie Wendy still doesn''t want him." Her meaning was crystal clear. Luke was staring around speechless. Precious''s words were spot on. There was nothing Luke could say to save face now! He just lowered his head and focused on his food. With the hot summer weather, having hot pot in the well air-conditioned room was a blessed asion. Precious and Luke seemed to be enjoying themselves more than anyone. The two of them were practically stuffing their faces with food, as if it was the most delicious thing they ever tasted. But their enthusiasm was transmitted to everyone else too and they all ate more than their fill. When they finished eating, Wendy suggested, "Why don''t we go for a walk now?" Before she even finished her sentence, Ryan gestured to the waiter. He wiped his mouth slowly and then paid the bill using his credit card. He didn''t return the card to his wallet, but put it directly into Wendy''s hand instead. She just stared at him, confused. "Ryan..."She started, but he interrupted her. "Usually, I am the one buying clothes for Precious.But she doesn''t seem to like what I pick out for her.And she likes your style very much.If you see anything you like, just buy them using this card.The card''s PIN is her birthday." Realizing that this came out like an order, he tried softening his tone. "If that''s okay with you, of course." Chapter 82: Marry Me Chapter 82: Marry Me Looking at the ck card in her hand, Wendy was dumbfounded. She knew there were several kinds of cards representing the client''s credit in the bank.Besides the usual ones, there were gold, tinum and diamond cards.And then there were the ck ones. ck cards were extremely exclusive and reserved only for a bank''s ultra-wealthy clients. It was extremely difficult to procure one of them.If anyone wanted to apply for such a card, he had to meet several requirements for the bank to approve it. Only a handful of people in the country met those requirements.Not to mention that the one in her hand seemed different from the standard ck card.It looked like it was coated in dark, shining metal. It was simple but elegant, unting its owner''s status. Upon closer inspection, she realized it was a special edition ck card. No one could apply for one of those. The only way to get one was if the bank itself offered it to you. Such a card had virtually no limit everywhere in the world. It wasn''t called the king of cards for no reason. And now, Ryan had given it to her, along with the PIN number, without even blinking. For a moment there, the card in her hand felt like it weighted a ton.She didn''t know what to do with it. Take it or give it back as fast as possible? While she pondered what to do next, Ryan had already led them through the doors of the restaurant. Wendy came back to her senses.She hastily held the card out to Ryan. "No! This is a huge responsibility.Please take it back!" Her reaction didn''t seem to surprise Ryan. He held her hand, looked steadily in her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Our agreement is for another six months.In this line of work spending a substantial amount of money is inevitable.You have been of great help to me.I can''t let you pay for work expenses from your own paycheck.So you will take this card and you will use the money in it for as long as we work together.It is the least I can do." "But...But you already got me a new wardrobe, clothes and bags and shoes.This was more than enough.You owe me nothing." "I owe you my life." Ryan''s tone made it clear that he would never consider his debt to her fully repaid. Wendy didn''t know what else to say. "It''s settled then.Take the card and you can give it back to me in six months." Wendy felt like something was off in this conversation, but she couldn''t figure out what it was. Looking down at the card again, she swallowed hard and asked, "Aren''t you worried that I might steal your money and disappear?" That kind of money would be a great temptation for even the best of people.It would be more than enough for her and Ray to live a carefree, plentiful life. "If you are really looking to be rich overnight, there are less risky ways to do it.For example, you could just marry me." Wendy''s eyes were as wide as saucers at Ryan''s sudden proposal. Luke seemed stunned hearing his brother uttering these words. He never expected Ryan would willing to risk even his whole fortune in his bid to win Wendy''s heart! Luke had begged his brother to lend him the ck card countless times. He had even promised not to use it, that he would return it after he bragged a little in front of his friends.But Ryan had refused every time.Now he just handed it to Wendy without a second thought. Luke couldn''t believe his eyes.He was his brother for God''s sake! ¡®¡®Can we ever be in each other''spany as equals, brother?¡¯¡¯ Luke thought bitterly. Atst, Wendy relented and took the ck card looking dazed. And the first thing she did was to take the children to the fifth floor and buy some clothes for Precious. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The whole floor was covered in children''s clothes. It was a wonderful sight! Wendy always loved browsing through those tiny clothes. Ever since she became a mother, shopping in stores like this one had been the highlight of her day. It didn''t matter if Ray needed new clothes or not. If she passed by a store and had money in her pocket, she would buy him a thing or two. Now that she had an unlimited budget to spend on Precious''s clothing, she could hardly control herself. Their conversations would always go like this, "Precious, do you like this one?" "Oh, yes, I really do!" "What about this one?" "l love it!" "And this one! Aww, a fleece jumpsuit.Those bunny ears on the hood are simply adorable! It can work as a pajama during the winter, but you could also wear it outside when it''s too cold!" "Wow! So soft! It''s really pretty!" Precious said as she took the jumpsuit from Wendy. Then she found the same one in blue color, holding it out for Wendy to see. "We can buy one for Ray, too.Then we would have another matching outfit." "If this is what you want!" Atst, they left the store carrying more than ten shopping bags.Luke seemed appalled. He teased Ryan in a low voice, "Brother, will you tell them or should I? Summer is almost over.Precious couldn''t wear all of them even if she changed every two hours." But Ryan didn''t seem to find this amusing.He casted a cold re at Luke and growled, "It''s none of your business!" ¡®¡®Are you serious? Convincing Wendy to take this card was hard enough.I won''t say anything to ruin this.I am too pleased by the turn of events to be honest, ''¡¯ Ryan thought to himself. Luke just stared at his brother. ¡®What the hell? Can''t you see you are breaking my heart? You can''t be that cruel.You chose Wendy over your own dear brother when she hasn''t even agreed to be your girlfriend.That hurts! I rack my brains every day, trying to find a way for you to be with her.You ungrateful bastard, '' Luke thought sullenly. Ryan decided the bags would just inconvenience them, so he left his address and asked the clerk to make sure they were delivered directly to Enfield. Then they ventured to the men''s clothing on the fourth floor. Although the floor was filled with men''s clothes, the ones doing the shopping there were all women. Wendy had never bought clothes for a man before, so she wasn''t really interested in them. Besides, after their long shopping spree, she found herself getting a little hungry, so she decided to head back home. "It''s getting kind ofte.Should we start our way back home?" "No.It''s not easy to take you out for shopping.Why don''t you buy some clothes yourself?"Luke said. Wendy shook her head, "No need.I have enough clothes already." In truth, she hadn''t packed many clothes when she hade back from abroad. She didn''t really have that many clothes to begin with, so she had wanted to buy some. Until today at least that Ryan ordered a ton of clothes for her. They were so many that she reallycked nothing at the moment. "Then you can help my brother pick a couple of new suits," Luke said rolling his eyes. "Ryan''s closet is full of ck suits and white shirts.I''m sick of looking at them.And you, Wendy, have great taste.Choose something different for him, will you?" Wendy turned to look at Ryan, one eyebrow raised. Ryan''s eyes swept over Wendy''s body, noticing for the first time that her modern clothes really shed with his own stiff, formal ones. He couldn''t me that couple for thinking he was her father. Making up his mind, he nodded once. "Let me bepletely honest, though.I have never been shopping for men''s clothes before.And also, I don''t think you''ll like what I choose for you." ¡®She''s never bought clothes for another man!¡¯ Ryan thought, trying to mask his surprise. But he also felt strangely giddy after that revtion.He shrugged. "Don''t worry about that.Choose whatever you want." Then, they began going in and out of shops, Wendy looking at every item she came across with scrutiny. At some point, Ryan got a call from hispany, so he found a quiet corner to pick up the phone. Precious had started to get tired, so she took a seat on a bench nearby to rest her legs. Ray of course did not leave her side, while Luke stayed to watch the children, while Wendy chose clothes for Ryan. As she looked around, she spotted a mannequin wearing a stunning, double-breasted suit. Its fabric was delicate and screamed money. The suit''s color was a dark purplish red, making a stark contrast with the pure white shirt inside. A small stripe of the shirt was just visible under the sleeves of the suit jacket, which made the whole outfit look ssy, yet not too formal. It was perfect! Wendy loved the thing from the moment sheid eyes on it. She went into the shop to get a better look of the suit. But before she could even speak to the shop assistant, she heard a haughty female voiceing from behind her. "Miss, I would like the purplish red suit you have in the window.Size 48.And the white shirt inside too.There was something so familiar about that voice.Wendy had a bad feeling about this! And sure enough, as she turned around, she found herself staring into a familiar face... Chapter 83: Little Troublemaker On The Warpath Chapter 83: Little Troublemaker On The Warpath Meanwhile, Rosie, who was apanied by Eris, sauntered into the store.Adorned in a Chanel dress suit, with her curly chestnut hair hanging in loose locks on her shoulders, she was dressed to the nines.Her designer sunsses and three inch high heeled shoes gave her an imposing demeanor. Beside her, walked the epitome of purity.Eris was dressed in a knee length white dress.Her straight ck hair created a sharp contrast with her dress. They entered the shop hand in hand. When they entered the shop, Rosie snobbishly removed her sses and eyed Wendy. "Oh!"She strutted up to her and remarked "I was wondering who it was.It is you, Wendy." Wendy nodded at her. She considered Rosie her enemy because she and Eris were extremely close friends. "I''ve heard the sad news from Eris that you are still alive.Seems that you are living a wonderful life now.You dare to shop in such a luxury store?" Rosie sneered in a condescending manner. "But I also heard from Eris that you are single now, so why are you shopping for men¡¯s clothing? Are you shopping for your sugar daddy? Let me remind you that if you are looking for a husband, you''d better find one who doesn''t have a wife.Otherwise, if the wife finds out that you are the mistress, she will make mincemeat of you!" Wendy frowned. Although Rosie did not get along with her in the past, she had never abused her so rudely in the open.Wendy''s face turned pale. "Rosie!" Eris came over and grabbed her arm, saying "Stop it! It''s all baseless things like catching the shadow..." "Then there must be a shadow to catch." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "We haven''t seen each other in three years.Word in the street has it that you are evolving more and more into a vamp," Rosie insulted. She red at Wendy in disgust.The more verbal diarrhea she spewed the uglier the situation became. Wendy did not wish to get embroiled in an argument with Rosie so she turned to the sales assistant and asked, "How much is the purplish red suit on the model?" The sales assistant smiled and replied, "I''m sorry, miss.This suit is the limited edition of our brand.There is only one in the entire Ywood!" Wendy grimaced. "But I''m the first one that asked to buy it!" The saleswoman answered with a smile "I''m sorry, miss.But Miss Rosie is the VIP guest of our shop.As a rule, we prioritize our service to our VIP guests." Although Wendy was beautiful, she wore in and simple clothes.However, Rosie was always drenched in famous brand names from head to toe.The assistant was sensible enough not to offend Rosie. She smiled at Rosie and asked, "Miss Finch, do you want me to pack it now?" "Yes!" Rosie was more than satisfied with the assistant. Two assistants immediately removed the dress suit from the mannequin, folded it neatly and wrapped it. Then they presented it to Rosie. Wendy turned around and left the store. She entered another store and found a sapphire blue suit to her liking. "Miss, please pack this suit for me." "Okay!" "Wait!" Wendy was unsure as to when Rosie and Eris had followed her into the store. When Rosie discovered that Wendy had requested the suit, she immediately protested and demanded, "Pack this suit for me!" Wendy scoffed. She suddenly turned around and challenged, "You''re looking for trouble on purpose, aren''t you?" "Yes!" ncing at Eris, Wendy stated, "I have never offended you in the past nor in the present.Rosie, don''t be so gullible to be used by others to fulfil their selfish motives!" They hadn''t seen each other for years, but Rosie came out of the blue to lock horns with her. Only an idiot would not be able to see through this. Eris felt offended. "Wendy, I know that you hate me, but there''s no reason for you to insult me like that." Eris looked pure and innocent and tried to project that image even more in order to gain the pity of others to protect her as a victim of Wendy''s vicious nder. Her red eyes were pitiful. Rosie immediately pulled Eris behind her and confronted Wendy. "Take me to task if you have the gall!" Ha-ha! So intriguing! They had deliberately stalked her to create trouble and now they were turning the tables around to make it seem as if she was bullying them! Wendy was dumbstruck. They had spoilt her mood.She no longer wished to shop so turned around to leave instead. "Stop!" Rosie strode over and stopped her. "Did I say you can leave?" "Get out of my face!" Since her marriage to Kane, she had inherited a great deal of wealth and power. Wherever she went, people held her in high esteem. When she witnessed Wendy''s insolence, she was filled with rage and pushed her away. "Mind yournguage! Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that! Wendy, I''m warning you.I''m not Eris and you can''t bully me around! You faked your death three years ago...Oh, you were worried that you would go to jail after stabbing Eris, right? You are such a cunning woman! Wendy, you''d better behave yourself, or I will never let you get away with it!" "Demented woman!" "What did you say?" asked Rosie indignantly. It was not like Wendy to be bullied and not retaliate. She dusted her clothes and said in disgust, "Do you think that just because you a rich woman that everyone will just bow silently to you? Are you so daft that you can''t bear to hear the truth? Well I will treat you with the contempt you deserve! " Bitch! I''ll kill you! Wendy grabbed her wrist. With a whimper, Rosie said painfully, "Get your filthy hands off me!" But Wendy didn''t let her go. She tightened her grip and snapped, "I''m no longer the person you always took advantage of three years ago! We are just acquaintances, but you still asked me to be your bridesmaid three years ago.Would you dare swear you had nothing to do with what happened to me back then?" ¡°Answer me!" "You, you really dide back to take revenge on us!" "Wendy, stop ying games with us!" Rosie vented. ¡°I''m warning you, if you dare to seduce Kane, I will never let you see the light of day!" Seduce Kane? "Needless to say, it''s Eris who fed you such garbage," crooned Wendy. She couldn''t help butugh. Eris bit her lips and shook her head desperately. "Wendy, it''s not me.I didn''t tell Rosie anything..." "It''s none of your business who told me!" Rosie drew back her hand andmanded coldly, "I don''t care what you wish to do but you must terminate the contract with Glory ¡ì Media immediately!" "Terminate the contract?" "Yes!" "Okay!" Rosie''s face lit up with joy. Then she heard Wendy continue, "Help me pay the liquidated damages of one billion dors then I''ll terminate the contract!" Rosie Was beyond furious, "Wendy! Do you think I''m stupid? Whichpany will have one billion as liquidated damages? You think this is funny?" "Huh?" What a joke! Hers was really one billion. "I''m only going to ask you onest time.Are you going to terminate the contract or not?" "No way!" The two of them could not reach apromise. The atmosphere was hotter than an oven. At this time, Eris came over with teary eyes. "Wendy...I know you came back to take revenge.I admit I was wrong back then.It was all my fault.If you want to take revenge, take it out on me.Don''t implicate the innocent.Rosie really loves Kane.Please show mercy and don''t separate them!" Chapter 84: Do I Look Like A Blatant Fool Chapter 84: Do I Look Like A tant Fool Wendy studied Eris silently as if she were watching a hrious show. "Wendy, I was young and ignorant at that time.Now I know how much I hurt you.What I did was painfully wrong.Punish me all you want.I will ept it.But Rosie is innocent in all of this.She invited you to be her bridesmaid because you are her cousin.She was totally clueless about what I had done." Wendy was amused by Eris''s sad look. Really, if Eris was as devoted as she was now while working, then she wouldn''t have been scolded by Carter so often for being a lousy actress. She was a brilliant actress when it came to y the innocent victim. "Are you done?" Eris bit her lips "Wendy..." "Then I''ll leave!"Wendy said matter-of-factly. "Wendy..." "Eris, don''t waste your breath on her!" Rosie strutted over and stopped her. N?velDrama.Org content. "Wendy, you are not going anywhere until you give me an exnation!" "Exnation?" Wendy stopped and put her hand into her pocket, "What do you wish to hear?" "That you will leave Kane alone!" "Ha-ha..." "What are youughing at?" Rosie asked crossly. "I''mughing because you are a pathetic fool!" Wendy walked up to Rosie and stared at her with a straight face. During her time with Ryan, she had learnt how to convey a callous attitude. She peered at Rosie with eyes of icicles. Her demeanor screamed that she dare not be challenged. "Bloody hell! When did you see me seducing your husband? How can you discredit my character based on ridiculous rumors? Do I look like a tant fool? ording to the 246th article of the criminal law of our country, it is regarded as defamation of character if an individual fabricates and spreads untrue stories about another individual! The punishment for defamation of character for the perpetrator is under three years imprisonment, detention, public surveince or deprivation of political rights! So I advise you to watch your mouth!" Rosie was gobsmacked by her imposing manner and stunned for a few seconds.When she regained her senses, her face was flushed with fury. "Wendy, you are the one who seduced my husband! You have the nerve to be so arrogant with me! You are a shameless shrew! If you didn''t entice him, then why would he have helped you to get rid of Evie by posting that rification using Glory Media''s official Weibo ount? Previously, when there were scandals involving A-list and even super A-list artists, thepany didn''t give a hoot.But this time..." "You doubt me because of this?" Wendy asked in disbelief. "Ever since you came back, Kane has seldome home.Do you dare to say that it''s not because of you? Besides, when you attended the audition, he was there.If it weren''t for him, how could you, a rtively unknown neer, get the chance to perform in such a big production like the ¡®Story of Concubine Ivanka''?" "Firstly, if your husband doesn''te home, you should ask him why! Secondly, it''s ludicrous that you suspect that we are having an affair just because he was present when I auditioned! If that''s the case then Kane must be having an affair with every female who auditioned! Thirdly, if you want to know why I seeded in the audition, you can visit Director Carter''s page.He posted the video of my audition! It speaks volumes!" Hearing that, Rosie gnashed her teeth indignantly "We haven''t seen each other for three years yet you have a fat lot to say.¡± "I''m ttered!" Rosie hyperventted at Wendy''s casual stance. Wendy squealed with superiority. She had experienced the worst of all types of people and scenarios in the past few years. So she was unafraid of this confrontation. In her opinion, Rosie was setting herself up for humiliation at her own hands! She didn''t want to leave so she called the saledy and requested, "Please pack that sapphire blue suit for me.Size 48." "Yes, Miss!" She packed the suit quickly. Then Wendy paid with Ryan''s ck card. When Rosie and Eris saw the ck card, their eyes nearly pop out. They stared at each other in disbelief! ¡®¡¯ck card! It was a ck card!" They were not the only ones stunned when they saw the ck card. The saledy too stared wide eyed at the card and immediately her attitude towards Wendy changed. She suddenly put on an extremely respectful mien. "Miss, with this card, you get a twenty percent discount.Do you need anything else?" ¡®What? A twenty-percent discount?" Wendy was ted! As far as she knew, this luxury brand never offered a discount. They would rather destroy the off season products than sell them at a cheaper price! Wendy looked around and added a newly released ck knee length windbreaker and a crimson shirt to her cart. ¡®¡®Wow!" She felt like a queen, being able to buy anything she fancied and not paying for it with her own money. "Miss, it''s done." The saledy handed the paper bag to her. Without looking at Rosie and Eris, Wendy flounced off. This time, neither Rosie nor Eris stopped her. Rosie was satisfied in the knowledge that Kane did not possess a ck card. It meant that Wendy had nothing to do with Kane. Rosie breathed a sigh of relief as she internalized this hard fact. Eris gritted her teeth with hatred and envy but pretended to be rxed. She held Rosie''s arms and whispered, "See, I told you that it wasn''t true but you doubted me.Now do you believe that she is innocent?" "Don''t be silly.You don''t have to be her mouthpiece! She had only just returned from overseas.How did she get in possession of a ck card so soon? What did this mean? She may not have seduced Kane but I''m sure she is the mistress of some rich man.She has changed a lot in the past three years while we had lost contact with each other.Not only does she have a beautiful face but she has a scheming wicked mind to match.She tricked some lovelorn rich man to give her his ck card." Upon hearing that, Eris narrowed her eyes and quickly held Rosie''s hands. "Rosie, maybe we have misunderstood her.She is not a mistress..." "s!" Rosie sighed and prodded Eris''s forehead. In a disappointed tone she stated, "You are too simple minded.She was cruel enough to stab you back then, so who knows what else she is capable of doing?" Rosie was filled with jealousy and hatred. She ventured, "I bet she has hooked up with some nasty old man who has been beguiled by her beauty and is prepared to ssh all his money on her to keep her happy." Eris pretended to be shocked and said, "No, it can''t be true.The clothes she just purchased just now is for a young man." Staring at Wendy''s receding figure, Rosie quietly stepped forward and followed. "Rosie, what are you doing?" "If you want to know who her man is then just follow her secretly." "I don''t think it''s a good idea." "Why not?" Rosie held Eris''s hand and followed Wendy. "Hurry up! Let''s go and have a look," she urged Eris. The two followed Wendy secretly.Wendy walked around the fourth floor again with the paper bags in her hand.Eventually she went to a rest area without buying anything more. Seeing that, Rosie and Eris followed her on tip toe. As soon as Wendy arrived in the rest area, a tall man in a white T-shirt and a pink suit hurried towards her. Their view of him was obscured by Wendy so they could not see his face. They could not hear what they were chatting about because of the great distance between them. The man then took the paper bags from Wendy and shortly thereafter they left, walking side by side andughing in merry conversation. As soon as Wendy moved, Rosie and Eris got a good view of the man''s handsome face. Seeing the man, Rosie covered her mouth in shock. "Luke? Wendy''s man turned out to be Luke! How is that possible?" Chapter 85: Cold But Sweet Chapter 85: Cold But Sweet ¡®¡®It''s Luke! Although Luke was not directly involved in the showbiz, he was well known in these circles and frequently became the topic of discussion for people in the filming industry.He only dates gorgeous women from the showbiz, if the rumors are true.¡¯¡¯ It was obvious that Eris had heard of him, too. At the sight of Rosie''s shocked face, Eris couldn''t help asking, "Rosie, do you know Luke?" "I sure do!" "Tell me everything." "He and Kane are friends.The two of them grew up together.Luke is the youngest son of the Oliver family.They own the Oliver Group, you know.Glory Media is a subsidiary of Oliver Group, one of the hundreds all over the world.Now the Oliver Group''s CEO is Luke''s older brother, Ryan.And Kane works for him! I never would have imagined that Wendy would get involved with Luke, though! Now it all makes sense.How she signed up with the Glory Media as soon as she came in town, and how she got her part in the show.Not to mention Kane blocking Evie''s posts.Luke must have been behind all that!" Rosie said, hatred written all over her face. "Hmm! But isn''t Luke supposed to be adies¡¯ man?" ¡®Oh, yes! He is such a yboy! That alone seemed to lift Rosie''s spirit. "His affairs neverst longer than a month! Sure, Wendy is hot.But he''ll dump her too soon enough!" "I am not so sure about that."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Eris toyed with chain of her handbag as she asked incredulously, "He must be crazy about her.He wouldn''t give her a ck card if he didn''t." "Nonsense! Luke''s generosity is quite famous.He buys all kinds of expensive things for all his girlfriends.How do you think he charms all those TV stars and models? But sooner orter, they all get dumped, no matter how love-struck he may seem.He is kind of ruthless, too.Once he gets out of a rtionship, there''s no chance for a reunion." Rosie''s answer sounded a lot like gloating. Eris pretended to be shocked by what she learned. "No, I can''t let Wendy go through that! I need to convince her to leave him." "Don''t be a fool," Rosie said, holding her back. "Right now, Luke showers her with affection and expensive gifts.If you talk to her now, she''ll think that you are trying to ruin her happiness! Humph! Wendy probably thinks Luke will marry her someday.Talk about knowing her ce! She think it''s that easy to marry into a rich family?" Rosie could see Wendy''s future clearly in her mind. She snorted. "A nobody like her needs to be used and then dumped by Luke.That way she''ll learn once and for all that wealthy men are way out of her league." "But she is my sister after all..." Eris insisted. "Is that so? Didn''t she just yell at you? Us both? Is this how a sister would treat you? I am telling you, she is not worthy of your kindness.Let''s just go home!" In the resting area, the children were sitting on the soft leather sofa, eating ice cream.It was the perfect way to cool down a bit in the summer heat. "Mommy!" When he spotted Wendy, Raymond jumped to his feet. He ran to his mother with his short legs and started tugging her shirt.Wendy immediately squatted down in front of her son. Raymond scooped up some ice cream and gave it to her. "Hmm.Vani! Delicious!" Hugging him tight, she kissed Ray''s cheek and said, "Thank you, baby!" The boy''s ears started turning red.Precious ran over too and scooped up a spoonful of her own ice cream. She held it towards Wendy and said, "Auntie, mine is really delicious, too.Try some.It''s strawberry!" As Wendy licked the spoon clean, Precious was watching her every movement eagerly. Wendy had to try really hard not tough at the girl''s expression. She swallowed and smacked her lips. Then she gave Precious a big kiss, which made the girl beam with pride. Ryan, who had just gotten off the phone, walked up to them. Precious scooped some ice cream and tried to feed it to her father. Ryan frowned, keeping his lips sealed. Luke broke out intoughter, "Precious, sweetie.Have you ever seen your father eat ice cream? You know why you haven''t? Because he hates it.He says it''s cold and sticky.And too sweet!" "But this is delicious.Auntie Wendy thinks so too.She just said it!" ¡®Wendy had ice cream too?'' Ryan wondered. He took a good look at Wendy and spotted a small pink stain right on the corner of her mouth. And to Luke''s astonishment, Ryan opened his mouth and ate the ice cream. ¡®It is cold and tastes like strawberries, '' Ryan thought, trying to decide whether he liked it or not. Precious''s eyes shone with excitement. "Daddy, do you like it?" Ryan nced at Wendy and said softly, "It''s good.Cold, but sweet!" Wendy just stared at him. ¡®What? Why did he look at me like that? Is something wrong?¡¯ Wendy started looking around and then her eyes fell on the spoon in Precious¡¯s hand. The same one she had eaten off.And then Ryan had used it too.Her cheek were ming all of a sudden. ¡®Nice!¡¯ Luke thought, wishing he could congratte his brother right then and there. ''I didn''t think Ryan had it in him.He is actually thinking up some good moves!¡¯ Ryan stood up and walked to his brother. Looking inside the bags in Luke''s hands, he turned to Wendy. "Thank you," he said gently. The blush on her face hadn''t faded yet and his voice seemed to just make it worse She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing, really.Women do love shopping, even more so when it is not their own money they are spending!" "In that case, you can be in charge of picking out new clothes for me from now on." Wendy didn''t know how to respond to that. The smile froze on her face. ¡®Can I just refuse?¡¯ She wondered. ¡®I don''t think he will let me though.¡¯ She suddenly grabbed the bags from Luke and stuffed them into Ryan''s hands. "First, you must try them on.See if they fit.The shop assistant said you can return them or change them at any time if they don''t fit." But all Ryan could think was that this was the first time Wendy bought clothes for him.Even if they didn''t fit him, he would never return them.But just because she asked, he took out the ck overcoat and tried it on. The man was born to be a model.The ck overcoat was well-tailored, but simple. It was just the right one for Ryan. Usually, he looked too serious wearing a suit, but this particr overcoat made his look more casual. "Oh, Daddy! You are so handsome!" Precious cooed, pping her hands together. "Auntie Wendy, you have excellent taste!" "Well, the fabric and the craftsmanship are extraordinary," Wendy said proudly. "There had to be a reason for it to be so expensive, right? It really does look perfect! I was nning to buy a crimson suit, which would definitely look great on you.But as it turned out, it was a limited edition.Only one of them in the whole city! And one of my cousins got it before me.Pity." Ryan, who was taking off the overcoat at the moment, paused for a second. "Really?" "You probably know her.Her name is Rosie! She is married to Kane.She must have bought it as a present for him.Next time you see him, he may be wearing that suit." On their walk home Ryan and Luke were a few steps behind Wendy and the children.Ryan''s face once more resembled an expressionless mask. "Luke," he called out suddenly. "What is it?" "It seems that Glory Media is overstaffed.Find Kane something else to do!" Ryan said firmly and walked away. Luke was stunned! He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. ¡®¡®Is he for real? Just because Rosie bought the suit Wendy had an eye on, he will make Kane pay for that? Oh, God! I need to make sure I stay on Wendy''s good side from now on!''¡¯ Luke thought, sighing inwardly. Chapter 86: I Have Found The Perfect Mom Chapter 86: I Have Found The Perfect Mom The sultry weather had them in streams of perspiration by the time they reached Ensfield.Wendy and Ryan separated at the fork in the road.Before Wendy could leave, Precious dyed her. "Wait, Auntie Wendy!" "What''s wrong, my dear?" "I want to take photos with you and Ray!" "Okay!" Although they had known each other for quite a while now, Wendy had neglected to take photos with Precious. Precious took out Ryan''s phone and switched on the camera. She handed the phone to Luke without any hesitation. Then she ran back to the others. Wendy sat on the blue stone road with her legs crossed and her back to the sun. Ray and Precious sat on either side of her. "Well, uncle, hurry up! Remember to take the good side of us." "Okay!" Luke manipted the phone while ncing silently at Ryan. Then he put his heart and soul into taking the best photos he possibly could. ¡®¡®Well! Wendy, Ray and Precious looked fabulous in matching clothes.What a harmonious scene!¡¯¡¯ Luke thought to himself. He joyfully clicked several more photos of this photogenic group. "Well, it''s done!" Upon hearing that, Precious ran over to Luke. When she saw the photos, her eyes brightened up. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" "Of course, I''m good at photography!" "I mean we look so beautiful," Precious added. Luke was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect a disy of such pride from her but he knew that this was just her way of being funny.Wendy also ran over. When she saw the photo, she cried out, "Wow! It''s really so beautiful!" Luke raised his chin in pride at thesepliments. Wendy rubbed her chin and joked, "Sure enough, if you are naturally beautiful then the camera will capture your beauty no matter how you shoot! Ha- hal" Luke was lost for words. He looked strangely at Wendy and Precious. Then a sinister feeling overcame him. They projected a mother-daughter bond to perfection! "Luke, please remember to send me those photos!" "Okay!" After taking the photos, Wendy was drenched in perspiration. "Ray and I will go back and take a shower.It''s hot and stuffy.Besides, it looks like we''re in for some rain." "Okay!" Ryan replied with a nod. Then he added, "We will be there at dinner time." Wendy was blown away. "Alright, then..." At No.1 vi, after her shower, Precious began to yawn. "Are you sleepy?"Ryan asked with concern. Precious nodded listlessly.She then stretched out her arms to him and he cradled her lovingly. "Daddy, can you take a nap with me?" Precious put her arms around Ryan''s neck and asked. "Okay!" He entered the room and gently ced her on the big bed.He then closed the curtains and told her, "Go to sleep now." "Daddy, stay with me," Precious insisted. Ryan had no choice but to lie next to her on the bed. "Daddy.Come on.I support you." She tugged at his clothes although her eyes were drowsy with sleep. "What do you mean?" "Marry Auntie Wendy soon. I want her to be my mom!" Ryan touched her head and said, "Go to sleep!" "Okay!" Very soon she was in slumbernd. Whilst lying on the bed next to her, he took out his phone and looked at the photos Luke had taken earlier that day. His eyes were glued to the photos as if he were mesmerized by some rare treasure. His soft gaze remained on the photos for a long time. The more he looked at them, the more ted he became. He was enchanted by the fact that Precious''s eyes were a replica of Wendy''s. What a pleasant coincidence! Smiling with mirth, he sent all the photos to Wendy. Finally, he set the photo of the three of them sitting on the blue stone road as his screen saver. He then posted a photo of them on WeChat Moment. It was a photo of Wendy, Ray and Precious. The three of them were standing with their backs to the camera. Wendy was in the middle, holding the hands of the children. The picture captured Wendy jumping against the light, her ponytail flying. Although the photo portrayed a back view of her, viewers could see that she was blissfully happy. He posted the photo with two powerful words: "My Love." Soon, there werements below the post. Luke said, "Wow, am I good at photography or what?" Kane also left a reply, "When did you have a son?" Roger left a series of frustrated emojis below it. Leomented "Oh, my God! Bro, you are amazing.When are you going to introduce your wife to us? ¡° Ryan was thrilled as he went through thements.As soon as the page was refreshed, two more replies popped up. One was from his father, "Is this the real deal?" While the other was from his mother. As if she was expressing her anger, she left a line of emoji of three angry faces first. Then she added, "Ryan, please make time toe over soon.I have something important to discuss with you!" Ryan frowned.He responded to his father first, "Yes!" Then he replied to his mother. "Okay!" Later, he refreshed the page again, but didn''t see any reply from Wendy. He was deeply saddened. With a wry expression, he ced the phone on the bedside table. Wendy had neatly packed the clothes that she had chosen for him into the bag and the bags were now on the bedside table. Looking at the clothes, he remembered she had told him that she had never bought clothes for a man before. His eyes gradually softened. After a refreshing shower, Wendyy on her bed. Her cellphone beeped. When she took a closer look she saw the pictures that Ryan had sent. She immediately saved them in her phone. Wendy was disarmed by the smiling faces of the children. Unfortunately, as an actress, she couldn''t set these intimate photos as a screen saver like other woman. Once, after she saved Precious, she was hospitalized and Roger had taken care of her for several days. At that time, Roger had explicitly told her not to reveal any information about Ray. In the world of showbiz, stars could really heap up a fortune, but at the same time, their privacy could bepromised. Sadly, she didn''t even know who Ray''s father was. This was what tarnished her image and hung like a dark cloud over her head. If the media got wind of this, they would not think twice about reporting it. Anti-fans would criticize her conduct harshly and she would be caught up in a merry mess. If that happened, she would not be able to protect her innocent child from the talons of those vultures. Therefore, she abided by Roger''s advice and hid Ray''s existence from the public. After saving the photos, she habitually browsed through the WeChat Moment. She didn''t have many friends so she came across the photo that Ryan had posted on the tform quite quickly. There was no problem with the photo. But the caption surprised her. ¡®¡®My Love¡¯¡¯? Wendy''s heart skipped a beat! ¡®¡®Does he mean Precious? Yes! Of course, it must be Precious!¡¯¡¯ Flustered, she threw the phone aside as if escaping from something. "Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!" Sharp notes of WeChat alerts sounded continuously. "Wendy! Wendy! Wendy, are you there? I have something important to tell you!" It was Jeffrey who was harassing her on her phone.Wendy was confused. ''Why is he texting me so urgently?¡¯ Before she could reply, Jeffrey called her as if he had run out of patience. Wendy answered the phone immediately. "Hello..." "Come and meet me, Wendy! Hurry up! I''m running out of patience!" "Are youpletely out of your mind?" Wendy asked crossly. "Whatever you say! I''ll give you one minute.If you don''te, I''ll announce to the media that you''re my girlfriend!" he threatened.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 87: Can Jeffrey Turn Ryan Into a Cuckold Chapter 87: Can Jeffrey Turn Ryan Into a Cuckold ¡®¡®What the heck! You win!¡¯¡¯ Wendy quickly got out of bed and slipped on her shoes. "Where are you? I''lle over right away!" "I''m at home!" "Damn it! Jeffrey, are you kidding me? How am I supposed to know where you live?" asked Wendy. "Just cut the crap and leave your house now!" Jeffrey then duly hung up the phone! ¡® ¡¯Damn! That weirdo!¡¯¡¯ Wendy just wanted to smack him now. What was wrong with him? Wendy didn''t dare dy another second.She knew how erratic Jeffrey could be.He always carried out his threats. If she failed to meet him, he would announce their rtionship to the world. Bloody hell! Dating Jeffrey? His brainless fans would curse her to death. Ray was still fast asleep so she didn''t disturb him. She scribbled a quick note and left it at his bedside. Then she changed her clothes and stole outdoors. As soon as she stepped out of No.2 Vi, she took out her phone and called Jeffrey. But before their phones could connect, she saw Jeffrey standing outside No. 1 Vi! He still had the eye-catching green hair and Hip- hop style clothes to match. He stuck out like a sore thumb. Wendy was appalled! Why was he standing at the door of Ryan''s house? No! No! No! Ryan was Jeffrey''s uncle so it was normal for him to be seen at the door to the house. But why did Jeffrey call her there just to ask her to go elsewhere? Wendy was confused. She didn''t want anyone to know that Ryan was her neighbor. What should she do? As Wendy tried to hide from him, he caught her gaze and gave her a deadly look. There was unspoken tension as their eyes met. Wendy was transfixed for a second and then tried to run away. "Wendy! How dare you try to run away? Stop!" With his long legs, it was easy to outrun her. He grabbed her back cor with one hand but Wendy''s reflexes were too fast and she floored him with an overarm throw. "Thud!" "Ouch!" As he hit the ground, he was writhing in pain. He pointed a trembling finger at Wendy usingly, "You! You dare to hit me!" "Yesl" "How dare you hit me?" Jeffrey stood up, embarrassed. "Why did you chase me?" "Would I chase you if you didn''t run away?" "Would I run away if you didn''t chase me?" Wendy answered with a question, guiltless.Jeffrey was silent. Damn! What horrible misfortune! Jeffrey brushed the dust off his clothes and questioned Wendy like a husband who had caught his wife red handed engaging in adultery. "What are you doing in Uncle Luke''s house?" Wendy was astonished. "Is this your Luke''s house? You must be mistaken." "How could I?" asked Jeffrey angrily. "No.1 Vi of the Ensfield belongs to Uncle Ryan, No.2 Vi belongs to Uncle Luke, and No.3 Vi belongs to me! I have been their neighbor for many years.How could I be mistaken?" Wendy was even more shocked.She pointed at the No.3 Vi beside the No.2 Vi and asked, "Is that your home?" "Of course!" "But I''ve been living there for more than a month.Why haven''t I seen you?" "You''ve been living there for more than a month? Really?" Jeffrey became indignant. "That''s not the point!" Wendy waved her hand and said, "Cut to the chase.Why did you want to meet me in such a hurry?" Jeffrey was about to lose it. He shouted, "Wendy! I have been worried about you since you were framed by Evie, but I couldn''t get in touch with you! You are so unsympathetic that you didn''t call even once to update me on the oue of that matter. Your phone was unreachable and I had no idea where you were living. I was so worried...!" The cockles of her heart warmed up. Although he was famous for his rough temper, he had a soft side for her. She patted him on the shoulder and said. N?velDrama.Org content. "Buddy! Thank you!" "Who the hell is your buddy?" Fuming, he pushed away her hand and demanded, "Tell me! Why are you living in the Ensfield? Where did you disappear to for so many days? What kind of rtionship do you share with Uncle Ryan? Speak!" Three consecutive questions made Wendy''s head spin. "Such a load of questions! Which one do you want me to answer first?" "In that order!" Wendy began to reflect. "Firstly, I told you that I saved Precious at the audition site and then signed a contract with Glory Media.Thepany arranged amodation here for me." With his eyebrows twitching wildly, Jeffrey was close to losing his temper. Wendy nced at him and said, "If you want me to finish my answer, please do not interrupt with your nonsense!" Jeffrey kept quiet then said, "Please go on." "Secondly, I have been in the hospital since I disappeared.I just returned today." This time, Jeffrey couldn''t help but look at Wendy up and down, "Why were you in hospital? Why didn''t you tell me? I would have visited you!" "I was not in hospital.It was my sister." My sister was hospitalized and I needed to take care of her.She deliberately concealed the bit about Ryan. "You have a sister?" "Of course! I''m a normal person.Why can''t I have a sister?" ¡°Okay!" Jeffrey shut his mouth sulkily. "Thirdly, I told you before that your Uncle Ryan and I have nothing special going on.He is the boss and I am an employee!" "No way!" Wendy felt a headacheing on. She rubbed her temples and said, "Believe it or not!" "Then how do you exin this photo?" He whipped out his phone and showed her the photo that Ryan had posted on WeChat Moments. Although it was a back view of Wendy, he had no doubt that it was her.He was confident about this fact. "Don''t tell me the person in the photo is not you!" "It is me!" "You admit it?" said Jeffrey furiously. "Admit what? Ryan and Luke often take care of my son as good neighbors do in turn, return the favor by taking care of Precious.After a while of being neighbors, we became acquaintances. We just had lunch together today. When we came back, we took some photos. Why are you interrogating me as if I am engaging in adultery? I don''t even owe you an exnation about my rtionship with Ryan. After all, you are an ex-boyfriend now.How dare you question me? Jeffrey''s anger was immediately extinguished as if ice cold water had been poured on him. At that moment, the security guards who had been alerted to the noise, came to investigate what was going on. Wendy was red with embarrassment. She grabbed Jeffrey''s arm and said, "Let''s talk about it in the house!" "Is your son at home?" "Yes!" "Then let''s go to my ce!" Without saying a word, he took Wendy to No.3 Vi. In No.1 Vi, Luke, who had been peeking at the gate for a long time, had a curious look on his face.He was shocked to see Jeffrey lead Wendy away to No.3 Vi. He turned around and yelled into the room. "Ryan! Get here quickly.If you are a second too slow, Jeffrey will turn you into a cuckold! Whew!" Chapter 88: Respectfully Call Me Aunt Wendy Chapter 88: Respectfully Call Me Aunt Wendy Inside No.3 Vi, another drama was ying out. This was Wendy''s first visit to Jeffrey''s home.The deco contrasted sharply with that of Ryan''s and Luke''s homes.It was decorated in a totally post- modern style. The floor boastedminated wood with grey carpets decked over them. Although most of the furniture was gray, it didn''t look dull at all.Actually anyone wouldpliment its low-key yet luxurious message.There was an imposing photo wall in the living room. It was covered with photos of Jeffrey in different characters. Beneath the photo wall was a disy cab on which proudly stood the many trophies that Jeffrey had won since his debut into the entertainment industry. Wendy was overawed! She sauntered to the trophies, drooling at the many coveted awards for music achievements, movies and TV series that Jeffrey had bagged.Jeffrey was silent. He pressed Wendy''s shoulders sensually and asked, "How can you get distracted by a bunch of trophies when such a handsome man is standing in front of you? Huh?!" "Get away! These are all my goals!" Jeffrey was dumbstruck again. Suddenly, he blurted, "Uncle Ryan likes you." "What did you just say?" "Uncle Ryan likes you!" Wendy trembled and almost dropped the trophy she was holding. She quickly reced it and shook her head desperately. "That''s impossible!" Jeffrey searched for Ryan''s words on the WeChat Moment. "See? ''My Love¡¯! Isn''t it self-exnatory?" "For your information, he is referring to Precious.Okay?" "If that was the case then he would have posted a photo of Precious only.Why did he post one of all three of you? What''s going on with him? Care to exin it now?" "Uh..." "And, Uncle Ryan is not at all a warm orpassionate person.He is as busy as a bee, yet he finds time to post photos of you and look after Ray.Doesn''t that tell you something? So stop kidding.Besides, do you know what Precious means to him? She is the little princess of the Oliver Family.She has been spoilt to the core by my grandparents from the day she was born.Uncle Ryan doesn''t allow anyone anywhere near her without his permission.He is extremely possessive and protective over her." Wendy was taken aback.Why did she feel that the Ryan that Jeffrey was talking about was not the Ryan that she knew? "Jeffrey, did you...Did you have a grudge against Ryan so you deliberately started a smear campaign against him?" Jeffrey was so infuriated that a sharp pain literally shot through his chest. "Then how do you exin that he is so willing to take care of Ray?" "Of course it''s because my son is so lovable!" "Oh dear! Here we go again!" "Buddy, you are over thinking.It''s normal for neighbors to help each other." Jeffrey was about burst a blood vessel. He grasped Wendy''s shoulders and said sternly, "Wendy! Believe it or not, Uncle Ryan is smitten by you.I don''t want to get into anything else.I just want to warn you about him.Don''t be deceived by his outer appearance and sweet talk.Moreover, don''t try to entice him because of that handsome face.He is unlike me.If you betray him or do anything to aggravate him, he will give you a punishment worse than death.You would simply disappear from the face of this earth." Wendy blinked, "Are you afraid of Ryan?" A trace of embarrassment shed across Jeffrey''s face. He looked away and said, "What nonsense! What do I have to be afraid of?" "Ha Ha! I can''t believe that the fearless Jeffrey is really afraid of someone!" "Wendy! Stop it!" Jeffrey became angry and embarrassed. He felt like he had been caught with his pants down. Wendy guffawed. "It''s bing a bad habit of yours to threaten me every day.If you dare threaten me again or reveal to anyone that we were in a rtionship, then I will seduce your Uncle Ryan and be your aunt! Then I''ll influence him to punish you every day! Come on, boy.Call me Aunt Wendy."Jeffrey could not outsmart her. Why could she not see the gravity of the matter? His Uncle Ryan! People openly referred to him as a "Tyrant" or a "Devil". As far as Jeffrey could remember, no woman could get close to him. No wonder rumors spread that he might be a homosexual. But there was still an endless queue of women trying to win him over. Those women...They usually ended up nursing a broken heart. It was said that a girl''s finger was cut off the very next day after she tried to touch him! Since then, his cruel reputation spread like wildfire.In the past few years, the only woman who had made it was the one who had slept with him and gave birth to Precious.Jeffrey was genuinely concerned about Wendy''s welfare. "Wendy, Uncle Ryan is really..." "Oh, right!" Suddenly, a question popped up in her mind. She interrupted him mid-sentence and stared at him askance. With eyes asrge as saucers, she enquired, "Are you Precious''s brother?" Jeffrey looked depressed, "What do you think?" He was in conflict about having such a young cousin. "Ha Ha! Ha Ha Ha!" Wendy''s exaggeratedugh echoed. "Precious calls me ¡®auntie¡¯. ording to your seniority, don''t you also have to call me ¡®auntie''?" N?velDrama.Org content. Jeffrey''s face darkened! "Shut up!" "No!" Although she was afraid of Ryan, Jeffrey did not scare her at all. Sheughed coyly and sang, "Wow! I''m so sorry that I am suddenly more senior than you.When you see me in the future, remember to speak to me respectfully as your senior and not to joke around with me.Or ! will p you across the lips!" Jeffrey was bbergasted. "Okay! I''ve heard an earful from you.Ray is still sleeping at home.It''s best I leave now." "Don''t go!" Jeffrey stopped her. The corners of Wendy''s mouth lifted into a smirk. She made a fist and belched, "Jeff, please think twice before you say anything, okay?" Flinching his neck and lowering his head, Jeffrey suddenly noticed the script on the sofa at a nce. "Oh, right! Director Williams said that you would join the crew for tomorrow''s shoot.They will be shooting our scene.I have yet to go over my lines.Why don''t you practice our lines with me now?" Wendy yawned, bored to death. "Come here quickly!" Jeffrey pulled Wendy to the sofa. She sat down casually and asked, "Tell me, which scene?" Jeffrey opened the script and pointed to one of the scenes on it. "Here! This one! Director Williams said that we will shoot this scene tomorrow!" After taking a nce at it, Wendy became as alert as a bird.She knew her scenes so well that she remembered the scene that Jeffrey was referring to. That was...A kissing scene! This would be shot the next day! In the y, after Faye and Weston''s engagement, Faye felt intimidated by the hordes of women in the city who still pursued Weston like dogs in heat. In a jealous rage, she tied him to the woodshed and forcefully kissed him! Wendy''s face turned deathly pale in disgust. Looking at her face, Jeffrey was instantly enraged. "Damn it! What is that lifeless expression supposed to mean? It seems as if you would rather die than shoot a kissing scene with me! Do you know how many women are waiting to ravage my lips but couldn''t find a chance?" Wendy just remained silent. "Cut the crap and practice this with me!" Just when Jeffrey was about to rehearse, the doorbell suddenly rang.He impulsively rushed to the door. Through the visual doorbell, he espied someone who made him grit his teeth. "Who is it?" "How dare you ask? How dare you say that Ryan doesn''t like you? If he doesn''t care about you, then what is he doing, chasing after your skirt here?" "Is that Ryan?" Chapter 89: A Married Couple Chapter 89: A Married Couple ¡®¡®Ryan is here?¡¯¡¯ Wendy thought inwardly. She was stunned for a moment.Then she sat up and coughed lightly. "You are overthinking. Maybe he is here to see you.¡± "Maybe," Jeffery agreed tly. But deep inside him, heined, ¡®He will never pay me a visit without a good reason.¡¯ Although he wasining in his heart, he didn''t dare to dy his action.He pressed a button, and the gate of the vi opened automatically.He then opened the door of the house spontaneously and waited at the door in a fidgety manner. From a distance, he saw Ryan slowly walking towards him in grey casual clothes.Ryan was only wearing casual clothes, but with his solemn face, his momentum was still unabated. Behind Ryan was Luke, carrying a huge package in his hands. In contrast with Ryan, he was dressed in a fancy shirt printed with peony patterns. Seeing the two men, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.She turned to Jeffrey and said in a low voice, "Look, they are here to see you.Obviously, they care about you." Jeffrey red at her fiercely. While they were talking, Ryan and Luke were about to walk into the living room. "Hello, there.Why are you here?" Jeffrey suddenly said. "Why? Are we not wee here?" "Oh, no, no, no.Come on in!" Jeffrey quickly turned his body sideways, giving way for the two men to enter the house. As soon as Luke entered the living room, he eximed exaggeratedly, "Wow, what a coincidence! Wendy, you are also here!" ¡®Oh, heck! He is acting again, '' Jeffrey thought, his mouth twitched wildly. He was not convinced that they didn''t know that Wendy was here. While they were talking, Ryan and Luke had already sat down on the sofa.Ryan sat next to Wendy, leaned against the sofa, and stretched his arm at the back.It was as if he was hugging her. Jeffrey was taken aback. What he was seeing right now only confirmed his conjectures. As far as he could remember, Ryan had never taken the initiative to get close to a woman. He was now positive that Ryan liked Wendy. ¡®¡¯Damn! Wendy is not vignt at all, ''¡¯ heined inwardly upon seeing that she was still as calm as before. "Bruce, I''m thirsty." Upon hearing this, Jeffrey went to the kitchen and fetched several ice-cold drinks, including beer, Coke, Sprite, and mineral water. When he returned to the living room, he said, "Take whatever you want to drink." Ryan took a bottle of mineral water, Wendy took the can of Sprite, and Luke took the can of beer. Jeffrey sat down on the other side of Wendy, opened the can of Coke, and took two gulps. All of a sudden, Ryan said, "Don''t you know that Coke decreases the motility of sperm cells?" Jeffery was so shocked by Ryan''s words that he almost squirted out the Coke in his mouth.Wendy almost chocked on the Sprite.Luke, on the other hand, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Uncle Ryan..." Before Jeffery could finish his words, Ryan took the package from Luke and threw it to him, saying, "Your grandfather has asked me to bring this to you.He knows that you''re back, so he wants you to go home and have a meal with him when you are free." "Okay," Jeffrey obediently said, standing in front of Ryan like a primary school student. The way he reacted amazed Wendy. She didn''t expect him to be afraid of Ryan. Jeffrey put down the Coke on the coffee table and said, "I''ve been busy with shooting since I came back, so I''m sorry I haven''t been able to visit you.But I''ve brought gifts for Precious from abroad.I''ll give it to her next time we meet." "Okay." Then...There was pin-drop silence in the living room.Sitting between Ryan and Jeffrey, Wendy felt embarrassed.So she moved her body uneasily. "Do you feel ufortable?" Ryan asked, looking down at her. "No, no, no." "You said you''re going home to take a nap, right? Why are you here?" he asked very naturally. "I''m here because we''re going to rehearse for the scene we''re going to shoot tomorrow." As she spoke, Wendy took out the script and smiled awkwardly. "We are a couple in the ¡®Story of Concubine Ivanka.¡¯ I haven''t been to the crew for several days because of the trouble caused by Evie.But I''m going to shoot tomorrow, so I''m here to practice with Jeffery in advance." Upon hearing her exnation, Ryan nced at the script casually.And when he saw the content of the script, his eyes narrowed slightly. "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked in confusion. She noticed that the expression on his face changed. "Nothing," Ryan said and withdrew his gaze. "Are you done now?" "We haven''t started yet." He nodded and took two sips of his mineral water. Sitting there as if he had no intention of leaving, he said, "You can start now." Wendy was rendered speechless.And so was Jeffrey. In the end, the two of them bit the bullet and began to y their roles.But under Ryan''s gaze, she couldn''t focus on her acting. She got distracted, especially in the parts where she had to flirt with Jeffrey or when she had to have physical contact with him. She felt that a chilly wind was blowing behind her, making her unable to get into the scene at all. Not only her but Jeffrey was also affected by Ryan''s powerful aura.He couldn''t y his role as well. "It can''t work this way! The atmosphere is not right.We can''t even internalize our roles.Let''s just do it in the shooting site tomorrow." ¡®Humph! Ryan, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking.But you can''t do anything with it.We will definitely shoot the kissing scene, '' Jeffery thought to himself. Thinking of this, he casually threw the script. Luke sat down beside him and put his arm around his shoulder as if they were intimate to each other. Luke then leaned over and asked curiously, "Bruce, how did you meet Wendy?" "I fell in love with her at first sight when we were filming a scene together," Jeffery replied calmly. "Then you pursued her and broke up with her when the fun was over?" Luke asked again. Jeffrey''s face turned gloomy at once. "It''s true that I pursued her.But it wasn''t me who dumped her.It was her who dumped me." "Uh..." Luke became more curious. He looked at Jeffrey and then at Wendy. Scratching his head anxiously, he said, "Bruce, tell me what happened." "I also want to know," Jeffery said crossly because he also didn''t understand why. He was so handsome and popr. He treated Wendy well, and he didn''t mind that she had a son. But he didn''t expect that she would break up with him. "Wendy, tell me quickly, what is going on between the two of you?" Wendy sighed. She said, "Luke, it''s a pity that you didn''t be a paparazzo." "Come on, tell me!" This time, not only Luke but Ryan also became curious. Wendy''s scalp tingled. She said vaguely, "Just after we were together, I realized that we didn''t get along well as a couple, so I broke up with him." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Luke was obviously disappointed. "That''s all?" "What else can there be?" ¡®Boring, '' Luke thought inwardly. He expected that there would be more stories. "It''s half past three," Ryan suddenly said. Then he looked at Wendy. When he saw the confuslon on her face, he added, "It''s lime lo prepare dinner." Once again, Wendy was rendered speechless. It was summer now, so it usually got dark at seven o''clock in the evening. Besides, they had just eaten lunch. "Are you already hungry?" "Yes." "Oh.I''ll go back and prepare dinner then." "Okay." The more Jeffrey listened to them, the more strange he felt. ¡®¡®Why do I feel like the way they converse sounds like they are a married couple? Yes, they''re like husband and wife.I''m sure others who can hear them will also feel the same.But how can it be? What the hell! When Ryan said that he would go to Wendy''s house for dinner, she looked as calm as usual.It''s as if she is already used to It.Shit! I''ve told her that Ryan has his own purpose, but she doesn''t believe me.No, this can''t be.I must let her see Ryan''s real intention.¡¯¡¯ Thinking of this, Jeffrey stood up at once and said, "I''m hungry too.I''ll go with you." Chapter 90: Jeffreys Defeat Chapter 90: Jeffrey''s Defeat In No.2 Vi, Ryan and Wendy were in the kitchen.He washed the vegetables and handed them to her.She took them, cut them neatly, and put them on the te.The two of them moved so naturally that they worked seamlessly together. Jeffrey was struck dumb by the scene. He could only watch them with his eyes wide open. ¡®Is this some kind of a joke? Ryan, a sessful businessman who deals with businesses worth hundreds of millions of dors, is now skillfully washing vegetables in the kitchen.¡¯ "Do they always get along like this?" he asked Luke in astonishment. Luke smiled and said, "Yes, they are always like this recently." Jeffrey felt frustrated after hearing Luke''s answer. He felt like a sharp arrow pierced through his heart. "Wendy is mine," he said as if he wasining. Luke patted him on the shoulderfortingly. "Poor boy, why don''t you face the fact? Wendy has already said it. She has broken up with you." "Yes, she broke up with me. But I didn''t agree to it, so she is still my girlfriend now." "Tsk, tsk, tsk.Let me tell you this.Even if the two of you have not broken up, Ryan is your rival now.Are you sure you canpete with him in love?" "I will never give in," Jeffrey said crossly. Luke sighed pityingly. ¡®Silly boy! Just wait and see.You will definitely be defeated.¡¯ Not willing to give up, Jeffrey rushed into the kitchen to help. "Wendy, let me help you." "Okay." Jeffrey geared up his hands. "What can I do?" "Get the scallions in the fridge and clean them." "All right." As if he had received the task of bombing a bunker, he went to the refrigerator with a serious face.But when he opened it, he was suddenly dumbfounded.He didn''t know what scallions were. The fridge was stuffed with different vegetables.There were a handful of scallions, leeks, and garlic sprouts.He looked at them and studied them for a long time. But still, he couldn''t identify which one from them was the scallions. He wanted to turn around and ask, but he was afraid of beingughed at. He secretly took out his phone from his pocket and searched the picture of scallions on the Inte. Finally, he found it.He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took them out. But looking at the scallions in his hand, he was dumbfounded again. ¡®What the heck! How do I clean these? Shall I cut off the leaves and keep the white stalks? Or the other way around?¡¯ he asked himself inwardly. He began to scan his memory, trying to find out the scallions he had seen in the dishes he had eaten since childhood. As far as he could remember, there were some finely chopped scallion leaves in the dishes asionally. ¡®That''s it! The white stalks have to be cut off and thrown away,¡¯ I thought to himself, feeling proud for being smart. While humming a song, he started separating the green leaves from the white stalks. But he didn''t even remove the dried parts at the end of the leaves. He threw all the white stalks into the trash can then rushed to Wendy happily with a handful of scallion leaves.It was as if he was offering her a treasure. "Wendy, it''s done." With acent look, he seemed to be waiting for apliment. ¡®¡®I did a great job, didn''t I?¡± Praise me, praise me!¡¯ he thought to himself. "Where are the white stalks?" Wendy asked in confusion. Instead of answering her, Jeffrey pointed at the trash can. Wendy took a look at the white stalks in the trash can, then at the messy chopped green leaves in Jeffery''s hand. The corners of her mouth twitched wildly. Seeing this scene, Ryan took the scallion leaves from Jeffery''s hand, removed the dead leaves, and washed them under the faucet.Jeffrey was rendered speechless. In this round, he was obviously defeated. After ruining several more ingredients in a row and breaking two tes in the kitchen, Wendy finally couldn''t stand Jeffrey anymore, so she kicked him out of the kitchen. "Wendy, give me another chance. I can learn." "Before you can learn how to cook, you will blow up the whole kitchen.Go out and just wait for dinner." "Okay." Left with no choice, Jeffrey walked out of the kitchen sulkily.Luke, in the living room, pped his thighs and burst intoughter.Seeing his reaction, Jeffrey said nothing. He turned to look at Raymond and Precious, who were ying in the corner. When Precious woke up, she spontaneously came here, and the two kids yed together again.Jeffrey strode over and squatted beside them. He smiled handsomely and said, "Precious, Ray, what are you doing?" "We''re ying Rubik''s Cube," Precious said, raising her head. Then she asked, "Bruce, do you want to y with us?" "Sure." He took the Rubik''s Cube from Precious¡¯ hand and said to them, "This Rubik Cube is very difficult.Look! The color of each face is mixed up, but I will fix it and return each face to only one color." Upon hearing his words, Precious looked at him expectantly.On the other hand, Ray just looked at him indifferently. Jeffrey then started twisting each cubelet. One minute had passed. Then two minutes. Five minutes... Ten minutes... The expectation in Precious''s eyes faded away. "Bruce, can you really do it?" "Of course, I can.Just give me a minute." Jeffrey broke out in a cold sweat. He smiled awkwardly and tried to reorganize the Rubik''s Cube again.But this time...He still failed. ¡®Shit! Who the fuck has invented this toy? This is too illogical! How can it be so hard?¡¯ he cursed inwardly. After another ten minutes, he finally gave up. "What the hell are these toys? They are not suitable for children to y at all.Precious, I will buy you a doll some other day." N?velDrama.Org content. "Give it to me." As he spoke, Raymond reached out his hand. "What?" "The Rubik''s Cube." "Oh, okay!" Jeffrey handed over the Rubik''s Cube to Raymond in a hurry. Under his shocked gaze, the once stubborn Rubik''s Cube was reorganized by Raymond sessfully in a few seconds.The little boy''s hands moved very fast.In less than thirty seconds, each face was returned to a single color.Jeffrey was rendered speechless. "Wow! Ray, you are awesome!" Precious praised. Raymond cast a casual nce at Jeffrey and then lowered his head to continue fixing the Rubik''s Cube. Jeffrey was struck dumb. ¡®Why do I feel like I am being looked down upon by a child?¡¯ he asked himself inwardly. "Well...Ray, I''ll buy you more interesting toys some other day.Do you like Transformers? How about airne models?" "I only like Rubik''s Cube!" "Then, I''ll buy you more interesting Rubik''s Cubes next time." Jeffrey made up his mind that he must please Ray this time.Then he could ask the little boy to put in a good word for him with Wendy.In this way, she would definitely like him more. "No, thanks," Ray refused at once. Jeffrey felt frustrated. He frowned and asked, "Why?" "The Rubik''s Cube that Uncle Oliver gave me is pretty good." "Uncle Oliver?" ¡®Is it Ryan or Luke?¡¯ Jeffery wondered to himself. "Uncle Ryan." Raymond seemed to see through his doubts and confirmed. Jeffery lost his tongue. ¡®So, it''s really him! He is so despicable that he even bribes a child, '' Jefferyined in his mind. This was the second round. Ryan wasn''t even there, but he won again. When they were having dinner, Jeffrey was already listless. While eating rice, he stared at Wendy with resentment as if she was a heartless woman. I Wendy''s scalp numbed with fear. "Hey, is something wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" she asked crossly. The look in Jeffrey''s eyes became more resentful. Ryan frowned and knocked his chopsticks on the table. His face was cold, and his eyes were sharp. He looked at Jeffery and snapped, "Behave yourself and eat!" His voice was cold and stern, with indisputable deterrence.Jeffrey was scared at once.He lowered his head and began to eat. In the third round, he still lost to Ryan. Chapter 91: The Cursed Kissing Scene Chapter 91: The Cursed Kissing Scene The next day, on the film shooting site, the crew was ready for action. After a scorching hot day, the heavy rains were weed. Fortunately the day''s shooting was scheduled for indoors so no dys were encountered. As usual, Wendy arrived at the shooting site extra early. She was holding an umbre and a big bag. In the bag were a couple of boxes of food that she had prepared that morning. She had gone out of her way to prepare delicacies for Director Carter, Mason and Daisy because they had openly supported her when Evie ndered her on the Inte. She was eternally grateful to them for their support, irrespective of whether they had done it sincerely for her or at the behest of thepany. Mason and Daisy lived on the shooting premises because they were ying major roles. Although they were famous stars, they never put on airs. They joyfully and thankfully ate the same food that thepany provided for the whole crew. So did Carter. Hence Wendy cooked a special meal for them to thank them for sticking their necks out for her. She also prepared one for Jeffrey. "Good morning, director!" she greeted Carter sweetly when she saw him. "Good morning." The staff was setting up the props for the scene that was to be shot. Carter nodded at her and advised, "Go and change into your costume and make up. Shooting will begin shortly." "Okay!" Wendy handed one of the boxes to Carter, "Thank you, director." Carter took a peek at it. When he discovered that it was food, he started beaming. "Thank you kindly.Get along now and prepare yourself for the shooting." "Okay!" What Jeffrey had said the night before was indeed true. They were going to shoot the kissing scene. Out of jealousy, Faye forcefully took Weston away and after throwing him into the woodshed, forcibly kisses him. With a sad look, Wendy thought to herself, "Seems like there''s no escaping this..." After getting fully attired for the scene, Jeffrey exited his dressing room. He was d in a greenish long robe and his assistant held up an umbre for him.He came and sat next to Wendy.He was full of enthusiastic energypared to his dispirited disposition the day before. "I''ve been waiting to shoot a kissing scene for ages." In fact, he was so excited that he barely got any shut eye the previous night. Wendy was ufortably quiet. "Jeffery, Wendy, let''s roll on." Carter summoned them. "Got it!" Then Carter exined the details of the scene to them. "Wendy, you need to convey the character of a domineering diva. Well, to be precise, you must portray a masterful yet tasteful image. While Jeffery you have to sumb to the wiles of an overbearing woman. Attention to actions and expressions are of utmost importance!" "Don''t worry, director.The roles were handpicked for us.We are like that in real life too.Our characters will as always give you nothing short of the best." Wendy was aghast. ¡®¡¯Damn! Arm I domineering? It doesn''t suit my character at all!¡¯¡¯ She cursed inwardly. "Action!" Carter instructed. "Bang!" Faye kicked open the door of the woodshed with such force that the crew shuddered. She had already tied Weston up but his resistance was no match for Faye''s strength and he was subdued by her inevitable strength. His face turned red with anxiety but he could not free himself. Draped in a bright red suit, she pursed her lips and violently threw him onto the firewood "Miss Faye, you are ady. How could you do this? Why have you brought me here and tied me up? What is it that you want?" he questioned. Faye leaned over and looked him square in the eye. They were only a gasp away from each other. Their heaving breaths could be heard by all. Weston''s face was flushed as he looked away. In a stammer, he began, "Miss Faye..." "Shut up!" "W-Why are you so domineering?" "What? Me? Being domineering?" Grinding her teeth, Faye grabbed his cor and said, "Weston, I''ve warned you umpteenth times that now that we are engaged, you belong to me.Stop getting involved with other women!" "I-l didn''t!" "Hogwash!" The corners of Weston''s mouth twitched. "Miss Faye, you are ady of nobility.How can you utter such derogatory statements?" As a schr, Weston couldn''t say anything nasty, so he stammered for a long while. A hint of mncholy shed through Faye''s eyes. "Miss Faye..." "Do you dislike me that much? Do you think I''m not as gentle and as virtuous as other girls?" N?velDrama.Org content. As she addressed him, she loosened her grip on his cor and sat on the ground, her back to him. She gripped her knees and whispered solemnly, "I know you don''t like me.The only reason that you agreed to get engaged to me was to fulfil your parents¡¯ wishes." Weston was visibly nervous. "Miss Faye, I..." "Stop it!" With her back still to him, she smiled bitterly and said, "I know everything! I''m not au fait with the poems, songs, chess, calligraphy and paintings like a ssy, cultured woman.I know you despise me for being crude.If you cared about me, even just a little, then you would not have neglected me and followed the scent of other women.You ignored me and happily sweet talked other women for a good reason, and I am that reason." "No, I didn''t!" Weston said hurriedly. With her back to him, her face did not paint a sad picture. Instead, an inkling of cunning hooded her eyes.One could, however, detect disappointment in her voice. She asked, "What do you mean?" "I - l don''t hate you." Her eyes sparkled at his words. She turned around and burst into thunderousughter. She approached him and teased, "Really?" "You yed a trick on me, didn''t you?" Weston was annoyed. "So what?" Sheughed coyly and advanced towards him. "You just said that you don''t hate me!" "I didn''t say that I like you either!" he shouted and turned his head away in anger and embarrassment. "I don''t care whether you like me or not.Anyway, I like you!" She grabbed his cor. He was still reeling from her earlier antics. "Now what are you going to do?" "Leave a mark!" "What?" "Here!" She stretched out her hand and ced a slender finger on his lips.The atmosphere in the woodshed was oozing romance. Weston blushed. "You..." "Shh, don''t say anything! Your attractive luscious lips have never said anything sweet to me!" She slowly bent over him and their bodies became closer with each breath.They were so close, you couldn''t slip a leaf between them. Jeffrey''s heart was racing. She was about to kiss him! Yes, she was about to kiss him! Wendy was actually going to kiss him! The entire film crew got caught up in the moment and blushed nervously. When her lips were hardly three centimeters away from his, disaster struck. "Crack!" The firewood under Jeffrey''s body suddenly broke and his back support gave way. He waved his arms and fell with an awkward thud to the ground. "Cut!" Carter''s voice thundered. Jeffrey felt terrible! ¡®Heck! We almost kissed! It was so close!. Heined inwardly. Carter was a little disappointed. The scene had built up to such a delicious climax but it was ruined by the firewood breaking at the most inopportune time! "One more time!" However, after shooting seven to eight times in a row, they failed to clinch the scene. There were many unexpected and inexplicable idents that jinxed the scene. First, the firewood broke! Then the camera broke down! Next the props in the woodshed mal- functioned! Finally, when they thought that they would finally make it, the door of the woodshed copsed with a loud roar just when Wendy was about to kiss Jeffrey! Everyone was at a loss for words. "What''s wrong with the props today? Who is in charge?¡± Hearing that, an officer in the film crew shrugged and asked, "Director, should we continue?" "Hell, no! How do we shoot with a broken door? This scene is suspended and we''ll shoot other scenes first! In an office, looking at the images of the surveince cameras, Ryan smiled. "Luke!" he called. "Yes. I''m here!" "Reward all the members who were responsible for preparing props for the shooting today." Luke was speechless. That morning, he wondered why Ryan had not gone directly to thepany but had instead made a detour to the shooting site and had specifically spoken to the person in charge of the props preparation team. Luke looked sympathetically at Jeffrey in the video. Poor boy, I told you that you can''tpete with Ryan in pursuing Wendy! It''s true that the older you get, the wiser you be! Chapter 92: His Brothers Ex-girlfriend Chapter 92: His Brother''s Ex-girlfriend The shooting of the kissing scene was suspended.And they started shooting the other remaining scenes. These were thest two scenes that Wendy and Jeffrey had to shoot.The first scene was a bit passionate. In the scene, after getting along with each other for some time, Faye and Weston fell in love with each other. Faye especially learned embroidery for Weston and made a pouch for him.On the pouch were two embroidered mandarin ducks. Judging from the stitches, one could say that she was not very skillful yet. It was raining heavily. With an umbre in one hand and the pouch in the other, Faye waited for Weston on the hill near his house. There was a trace of shyness on her beautiful face. Soon, Weston appeared in front of the camera. He was still dressed in a long robe. Holding an oil- paper umbre, he looked like a typical schr. When Faye saw him, her eyes lit up. She raised the hem of her dress, rushed over to him, and gave him the pouch in her hand. "What is this?" Faye raised her chin slightly, pretending to be rxed. "I saw someone selling it on the street just now, so I bought one for you." Weston looked at the pouch in his hand and asked, "What is embroidered on this?" "Oh, those are two mandarin ducks. They are swimming together." The camera zoomed in on the pouch. On the pouch, two dark animals snuggled up with each other. Underneath was a horizontal line that seemed like a branch. ¡®¡¯Are these mandarin ducks? Is she serious? And this horizontal line that looks like a branch is the water?¡¯¡¯ With these thoughts, Weston''s mouth twitched. He said, "If you didn''t tell me, I would think that these are two roasted chickens.Where did you buy this? How could the seller have the nerve to sell this to you?" Faye snatched the pouch back angrily. "If you don''t like it, give it back to me.It''s not a big deal." Weston was a little stunned when he saw her reaction. "Wait...you made this pouch for me, right?" "Of course not!" Faye snapped. He frowned and suddenly grabbed her hand. "What are you doing?" she asked. He unfolded her palm and checked her fingers. Then he saw that her fingertips that were as white as jade had some scars. Obviously they had been pricked by needles constantlytely. "You silly woman!" Weston said, feeling sorry for her. "No.You are stupid.All your family members are stupid." Weston twitched his mouth and took the pouch from her hand. "Hey! You don''t like it, right?" Faye said in a low voice. Then she added, "Give it back to me.When I get skillful enough, I''ll make a more beautiful one for you." "This one is already good enough for me." They looked at each other. With the gentleness in his eyes, she couldn''t help but blush shyly. The rain was a torrential downpour, but they could only see each other. The moment hadter be an indelible memory for Faye when she became a royal concubine. Since then, the pouch with messy mandarin ducks had been hung around Weston''s waist, and it never left his body. "Cut!" Carter was very satisfied with Wendy and Jeffrey''s performance. "Perfect!¡± This scene is done.It''s lunchtime, so we will shoot the next scene after lunch. Upon hearing this, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. "Wendy, how''s my performance?" Jeffrey asked. As soon as they finished, he immediately came over to Wendy. Raising his eyebrows, he suddenly turned from a gentleman to a yboy. He asked, "Are you moved?" "Fuck off!" Wendy said crossly. The rain in summer came and went quickly. When they were about to have lunch, it already stopped. Wendy heated up the lunch box and sent it to Daisy and Mason. She thanked them for their supportivements on Weibo. "I''ve also defended you on Weibo.Why don''t you thank me? It''s unfair!" Jeffrey grumbled. "Here." Wendy handed over a lunch box to him.His eyes lit up at once. "For me?" "Well, you can also say no." "No way!" Jeffrey eximed and opened the lunch box.He found a chair and began to eat. "Hmm...It''s delicious.You are really good at cooking." "Of course!" Wendy was confident in her cooking skills. Sitting far away from Jeffrey, she said to him while eating, "By the way, remember to take back your gold." The gold she had received before were all sent by Jeffrey.She had always wanted to return them to him, but he refused to tell her his address.So those gold had been piled up in the stockroom of her house. "No, I won''t." Once again, Jeffery refused.Wendy put down her chopsticks, frowned, and stared at him. "I''ve told you that they are my gifts for you. How can I take them back?" Jeffery insisted. Wendy kneaded her forehead. "Jeffrey..." "I won''t take them back!" "But it''s impossible for us to be together." Jeffrey also put down his chopsticks, stared at her, and asked, "Why?" "Because you are not my type!" He closed the lunch box angrily. "Then tell me, what is your type? I''ll try my best to be what you like." Such a headstrong boy! Why was he so stubborn? Wendy felt helpless. "Whatever! Anyway, we live close to each other. If you don''t take them away, I will send them back to your house after work." "And how can you send them to my house? Do you have the keys?" Wendy was rendered speechless. Then after a while, she said, "Don''t you know where to spend your money? If so, I''ll sell all the gold in your name, then I''ll donate the money to the orphanage." Jeffrey smiled. "It''s up to you.I''ve already given them to you anyway.You can do whatever you want." ¡®¡®Damn it! This man is really stubborn, ¡®'' Wendyined inwardly. All of a sudden, a figure popped up in her mind. She grinned and threatened him, "Okay, I''ll give you two choices.It''s either you take them back after work today, or...I''ll ask Ryan to send them back to you." "Damn it! Wendy, you''re really a bitch." "Well, it''s up for you to make a choice here." "Shit! Okay, you win! I''ll take them back by myself," Jeffery said through clenched teeth. "Well...It would have been fine if you were obedient, ¡®'' Wendy thought to herself. While eating, she continued chatting with him. "You''re almost done shooting your scenes.Do you have any ns for your next work?" Jeffrey nced at her with an unpredictable expression. "Why are you looking at me that way?" "Nothing," he replied, grinning. Wendy was rendered speechless. Why did his smile make her feel ufortable? "Let''s not talk about me." After eating up all the food in the lunch box, Jeffrey handed it to his assistant. Then he nced at Eris, who was not far away, and asked Wendy, "Does she have a grudge against you? I''ve seen her peeking at you more than once." Wendy didn''t even raise her head. He didn''t know her rtionship with Eris. "Wendy, that woman is not a good person.Please be careful with her." This time, Wendy raised his eyebrows. "She has a good reputation, right? Why are you saying that?" Eris¡¯ acting skills in films and dramas were not good. But her acting skills in real life were absolutely unmatched. Otherwise, her reputation would not be so good. "I know her well enough to say this.Anyway, just be careful.It''splicated but...Just remember that she''s not a good person." "Of course, I know that." This time, it was Jeffrey who was surprised. "You know?" "Of course, I know.Except for her mother, no one else in this world knows her better than me." Jeffrey walked over to her and asked curiously, "Really?" "Yes, because she is my stepmother''s daughter." As soon as Wendy finished his words, the expression on his face froze. "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion. ¡®¡®Daughter of her stepmother. Eris is her sister?¡¯¡¯ he thought. Back then, when he was just starting his career in the entertainment industry, he was so busy that he didn''t have much contact with his brother, Brian. He knew that Brian was in love. But a few yearster, he heard from their parents that Brian had broken up with his girlfriend and had an affair with his girlfriend''s sister.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®¡®If Eris is Wendy''s sister, then...Wendy is Brian''s ex- girlfriend?¡¯¡¯ Jeffery concluded, shocked. Chapter 93: A Debauchery Chapter 93: A Debauchery ¡®¡®Heck! Is it true?¡¯¡¯ Jeffrey was astounded! Everything fell into ce like a jigsaw puzzle.Wendy had gone to the US three years ago.In the same time period, Brian had broken up with his ex- girlfriend and started dating Eris. Then there was a rumor that his ex-girlfriend had passed away. He clearly remembered Wendy mention unwittingly that her rtives in the country might believe that she was dead. Everything was squarely falling into ce. Wendy''s and Eris''s surname were the same! ¡®Why didn''t I think of this before? She is Brian''s ex- girlfriend.¡¯ Jeffrey''s blood ran cold when this conclusion dawned upon him. He suddenly remembered that his parents had mentioned that Brian''s ex-girlfriend was pregnant. And that Wendy''s son was three years old. ¡®¡®Ray...is it remotely possible that he is the son of Wendy and Brian? No! No way! How on earth could such a strange coincidence ur? I don''t believe it! I refuse to believe it!''¡¯ Jeffrey thought. "Hello? Hey!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Noticing that Jeffrey had drifted off into a world of his own, Wendy pinched him.The reality of the pain catapulted him into the present. She called out to him, "What are you thinking about? It seems like you have seen a ghost!" To Jeffery, it was more serious than that! Suddenly, he grabbed Wendy''s hand. "Hey! Let go of me! Don''t think I won''t hit you in front of all these people!" she threatened. "Wendy! I have a question that I have been wanting to ask you for a long time!" he said seriously. "Let go of me!" The corners of Jeffrey''s mouth twitched. Hemented, "I''ve never heard you mention Ray''s father." Wendy''s face darkened.Her heart stopped for a second. "Why do you ask this?" "It just urred to me out of the blue." Wendy pursed her lips. She immediately lost her appetite. Then she covered the lunch box with its lid and set it aside. Her aura became extremely cold and gray. It was the first time that he had seen her recoil into her shell. He regretted opening his mouth and apologized, "I''m sorry.I just asked casually.Please don''t feel obligated to answer me." "I also wish to know who is Ray''s father," she answered calmly. "What?" "You heard me." Jeffrey was stupefied. ¡®¡®What does she mean? Wasn''t Brian Ray''s father?¡¯¡¯ Assimting this, Jeffrey breathed a sigh of relief. But soon, he was on edge again. ¡®¡®Did she not know who the father of her son was? Was she engaging in debauchery?¡¯¡¯ Jeff internalized these fears. Gnashing his teeth, he red at Wendy and interrogated, "How many ex-boyfriends do you have? Answer me." "It''s none of your business!" Sensing that he had misunderstood her, Wendy didn''t bother to exin. She rolled her eyes, stood up, grabbed the trash bag beside her and headed for the bin. The second scene was shot in the afternoon. In the tavern, Faye asked the waiter to pack the osmanthus-vored cake, Weston''s favorite snack, which she would send to him. However, as she walked out of the shop, she overheard the discussions on the street. "It''s horrific! Have you heard that the entire family of General Miller was killed because of a rumor about his nned rebellion?" "Oh no! What? General Miller?" "Seriously? It''s impossible.General Miller has guarded the frontier for many years and has made significant contributions! General Miller''s family were all loyal people.How could they rebel! There must be a misunderstanding!" "Hmmm! How can it not be true? Rumor has it that the imperial robe was found in their secret room! It was obvious that he was nning a rebellion! To date, more than 180 people in General Miller''s house have been ughtered by the army sent by His Majesty.The carnage can be smelt a mile away!" Upon hearing this, Faye''s body stiffened! The camera zoomed in on her petrified eyes. Initially her clear eyes were cast with confusion. She didn''t believe the vicious rumors. But then she remembered that her father and brother were conducting themselves in a very strange manner over the past few days. Her eyes were bloodshot and she began to shiver uncontrobly. The cake was in danger of falling. "It''s impossible.No way.There must be some mistake.This can''t be true." With her mind in such a state of turmoil, she forgot to ride the horse. She just ran blindly and desperately, knocking down a passer-by and a stall on the street. Not even for a moment did she stop to see her trail of destruction. The cake in her hand fell to the ground and crumbled to pieces. Finally! She didn''t know how long she had run for before she finally reached her home. She was panting breathlessly and her hair clung to her perspiring face. She momentarilytched onto the tree for support as she looked at the gate to her house. The once rowdy area of activity was as silent as a graveyard. The house was surrounded by soldiers in suits of armor! The wailing wind carried with it the pungent stench of fresh blood wafting through the air. Tears flooded down her face. Suddenly, she remembered something. She rushed to a quiet, unguarded part of the fence that hid a secret opening. As a child, she would often sneak through this hole to escape from the house. The yard was deste and the hole was covered by overgrown weeds. With trembling hands, she crawled through the hole and headed for the house. She was covered in mud because of the rain. Holding back her tears, she pulled out the hairpin from her hair and held it tightly in her hand. She chartered a path that was rtively quiet and stole towards the main yard. Outside, the heavily guarded yard was dauntingpared to the inside where there were just a handful of soldiers. As she made her way through, the yard was littered with fresh corpses. In the distance, she could see soldiers busily counting money. Her parents, sister-inw and newborn nephew were all mercilessly butchered. Their faces captured the contorted twist of pain. Everyone in the General''s house, even the servants, was ruthlessly massacred. Camouged by the rockery, she held the hairpin and grieved. Gradually, her eyes became fierce with rage and she sought out the General who led the army that cruelly wiped out her entire family. With a murderous look in her eyes, she whipped out the soft sword from its sheath around her waist. "Revenge! I want revenge! I will die with you!" Just as she was about to charge, someone emerged from behind and with one hand, held her tightly around her waist and with the other hand, he covered her mouth. "Hmm..." "It''s me!" Weston''s familiar voice came from behind. Shocked, Faye burst into tears. Weston''s long sleeves were soon soaked with warm tears.He lowered his head and looked at her with grief and pity.The whole crew remained silent.You could hear a pin drop. The crew was so touched by their sterling performance, that they shed tears openly. "Cut!" Carter''s voice pierced the silence. The crew was still in a trance. "Wow...I used to think that no one deserved Jeffery, but now I suddenly realized that Wendy and Jeffrey are a match made in heaven! What should I do now? I think it''s a disobedience of the fate if they are not together." "Damn it! I think so too!" "You are not alone! I agree with you two.Their on screen chemistry is incredible." Hearing the opinions of the crowd, Jeffrey giggled like a little girl. Although the scene was over, he continued to y his role. He hugged Wendy around her waist and said, "Wendy, did you hear that? Do you think we are perfectly matched? Will you consider my proposal?" Wendy smiled sweetly. Looking at her bright smile, Jeffrey was somewhat carried away. The next second, Wendy stepped hard on his foot. "Ouch." Jeffrey yelled, "Wendy! You..." "Ah...I''m really sorry.I didn''t mean it," Wendy said tly. Jeffery was perplexed.He was so sure that Wendy had done it deliberately! Chapter 94: Men Should Protect Women Chapter 94: Men Should Protect Women Since the shooting went well, Carter took advantage of the momentum and started shooting the next scenes.The scene started with Weston dragging Faye out of the General''s mansion to avoid the guards. He didn''t let go of her until there was no one else around them. But as soon as Faye was free of his grip, she rushed back towards the house like crazy. Weston grabbed her again. "Let go of me!" "No!" Faye had always yed tricks on Weston, but he tolerated everything silently. However, this time, his expression was firm as he grabbed her wrist tightly. "You will only risk your life there." "I don''t care! Even if I die there, I have to avenge my family!" "I''m afraid that before you can take revenge, you will already die." Faye''s lips trembled. She suddenly raised her head and murmured, "Weston, my father was not a rebel.He didn''t..." "I believe you." Tears began to fall from her eyes again. "Thank you." Under her long sleeves, Faye clenched her fists.She seemed to have made a tough decision. Without looking at Weston, she said in a deep voice, "My parents have passed away.The so-called marriage that our parents have arranged is only a verbal agreement.We are not officially engaged yet, so their agreement is invalid now.From now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.You can leave me now." Weston didn''t move. "Go! Now!" As she spoke, she pushed him hard. "Hurry up! I don''t like you at all.I just think that it''s fun to flirt with you every day.Actually, I''ve been tired of you for a long time now.But since you were going to be my future husband, I cared about your dignity, so I didn''t tell you.Now that our engagement is void, you can leave." Weston still didn''t move. "Fuck off!" Wendy yelled. He slowly walked towards her, held up her face, and wiped her tears. He then said in a gentle voice, "It''s you who told me that since we are engaged, I am yours, isn''t it?" "I was only talking nonsense at that time." "But I took it seriously." Faye was stunned. She raised her eyes to look at him, only to see a gentle smile on his face. "Faye, since I''m your man, don''t try to get rid of me this easy." "You..." Weston shook the pouch tied around his waist and continued, "Look at these two mandarin ducks ying in the water.We are like them.We are a couple.How can you get rid of me?" She cried bitterly again. They then proceeded to shoot another scene.With a wave of Faye''s long sword, an enemy was killed.She wiped off the blood that sshed on her face and mounted her horse. Weston followed closely behind. "Don''t follow me!" she snapped. After a few days of escaping, Faye''s clothes were stained with blood. And those bloodstains both belonged to her and her enemies. Her face was pale, and the hem of her clothes was torn apart by the branches of the trees she had passed by. She was in a mess. But her eyes were bright, like thest firelight of a candle burning. They were so bright and breathtaking. She pointed her long sword at Weston and said expressionlessly, "If you continue following me, you will only cause me trouble.Go back to your home and leave me alone." Weston shook his head.He also looked miserable.His robe was torn, and his face was pale.But he was stubborn and didn''t want to leave. "You can''t drive me away." "You''re a madman! If you continue to follow me, I will kill you." Weston closed his eyes and said, "Go ahead and kill me." "Weston, are you crazy?" Faye said through clenched teeth. "I''m the daughter of a rebel.Now I am being chased by the king''s army.They want me dead.Are you not afraid that your family will be implicated if you follow me?" "I''ve already cut off my rtionship with my family." Faye''s eyes immediately turned red. "You..." "We will live and die together." "You''re insane!" Weston just smiled at her gently. "If you don''t take me with you, I''ll follow you secretly." ¡®¡®If he follows me secretly, his life will be in danger.What if the soldiers chasing me find him?¡¯'' Faye thought. She gritted her teeth, grabbed his cor, and lifted him to the back of the horse. Sitting on the back of the horse, he immediately took out the medicine in his pocket and sprinkled it on her injured shoulder. Although the horse jolted, he managed to bandage her wound well. The soldiers chasing them caught up with them again. Riding on their horses, the soldiers were holding bows and arrows in their hands. They shouted, "Stop!" Faye''s back stiffened for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she galloped the horse ahead without hesitation. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The arrows flew past them. Startled, Faye grabbed Weston¡¯''s arm to pull him to her front. But he grabbed her wrist with all his strength to stop her. "Weston!" "Men should be the ones to protect women!" Arrows flew towards them like rain.Weston hugged her tightly and covered her body from the soldiers.He didn''t want her to turn around. "Weston!" "Just focus on the horse!" he yelled, full of energy. Faye naively thought that he was not injured, so she galloped the horse wildly. After running for a long time, the horse stopped. Perhaps it was too tired to continue running.But finally, they got rid of their pursuers.A cliff suddenly appeared in front of them. "What the hell!" Faye held onto the rope tightly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The horse let out a long hiss and raised its front hooves. The two of them were thrown off its back. She held Weston in her arms and rolled on the ground, trying all her best to steady herself. However, the moment she steadied herself, she felt a warm liquid flowing in her hand. When she checked it, she found that it was blood. When she raised her head and saw him, her eyes widened in shock. More than a dozen arrows densely pierced his back. Blood spurted out his mouth and dyed his robe red. While they were running away, he had been shot by so many arrows, but he didn''t say a word. Her body trembled all over when she held him in her arms. "Weston? Weston, don''t scare me..." Her voice also trembled. "Medicine! We have medicine! I''ll apply some medicine to your wounds.You''ll be fine.You''ll be fine." Weston held Faye''s trembling hands. Her slender and fair hands were full of his blood. He found it difficult to breathe, so he stammered, "I''m...sorry.I...I can''t be with you...until we are old and gray." Faye shook her head desperately, tears streaming down her face like a waterfall. "I''m scared...Weston, please, don''t leave me." Tears also welled up in Weston''s eyes. He tried to raise his hand to touch her face, but his arm was too heavy. Faye grabbed his hand in a hurry and put it on her face. "Weston...I''m scared...I''m scared!" He looked at her with eyes full of tenderness and affection. "Don''t leave me, please.I only have you now..." she continued. "Listen...Listen to me." Weston took a map and several bottles of medicine. "Remember this.You can''t go to the frontier.Your brother...Your brother has been killed.If you follow the red line on the map, you will get to my friend''s hometown.I''ve already sent him a letter to let him know.He promised me that he will take care of you..." Faye shook her head desperately. Weston pushed her away. "Go!" "No!" With beads of tears rolling down her face one after another, she hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go. He leaned his blood-soaked body in her arms. A gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes gradually lost focus. "I''ve been enjoying those times when you''re pursuing me.Faye, I''ve never told you that...I...I love..." He was so severely injured that he couldn''t even finish his words. Finally, his hand fell feebly. "Ahhh!" Faye raised her head and let out a desperate cry. Chapter 95: An Accident Chapter 95: An ident The entire shooting site was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.Many young women didn''t even notice that tears already rolled down their faces.They were so moved by Wendy and Jeffrey''s performance. They covered their mouths and cried silently.Especially when they saw Wendy''s desperate and mournful look. Everyone was infected by her emotions, and their eyes turned red at once. ¡®¡®Oh, it''s a pity that they can''t be together in the end!¡¯¡¯ Carter eximed inwardly. Behind the camera, his eyes were also a little red. The scene they had shot just now yed an important role in building Faye¡¯s character. As long as it was performed well, her image would be vivid. In other words, as long as Wendy yed well in this scene, she would attract a lot of fans after the TV drama was aired, no matter how bad Faye would be in theter part. People would always remember this heartbroken moment and know she changed for a good reason. In the crowd, Eris clenched her fists tightly. ¡®¡®Wendy! It''s you again.You are such an unbeatable rival.As long as you are here, no matter how well I perform, I always be a foil.Why? I''m the heroine here.Supporting actresses like you should be the foils.Why can you always steal the limelight?¡¯¡¯ sheined inwardly. She had been in the crew for a long time. In the beginning, the shooting was rtively smooth. But in theter part, she was being scolded almost every time. Carter always scolded her in front of everyone for not internalizing her role enough. He said that her emotions were not in ce. ¡®¡®Why does Carter always praises Wendy''s performance? He also allows her to finish her scenes in one take.¡¯¡¯ Eris gritted her teeth in anger. She finally understood that although she was the leadingdy, and Wendy only had a few scenes, she couldn''tpare to Wendy in terms of brilliance. If this was the case, Wendy might have more supporters than her when the TV drama would be aired. Then she would definitely be a foil to Wendy.I There was no way she could let it happen. She had to do something. "Ana!" With this thought, she called Ana. "Yes, Miss Eris?" Ana immediately walked over to her and handed her a bottle of water. But she didn''t take it. Instead, she beckoned Ana toe closer. When Ana squatted down and approached her, she said in a low voice, "Have you done what I''ve asked you to do?" "Don''t worry, Miss Eris.Everything will go smoothly this time.Just wait and see." She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. She patted Ana on the shoulder and said, "As long as you do well this time, I will double your year-end bonus this year." Ana''s eyes lit up at once. "Don''t worry, it will definitely be perfect." The shooting of Wendy and Jeffrey''s scene went on. Faye hugged Weston tightly as if she was holding herst lifesaver. She exerted so much strength that her knuckles turned deathly pale. The camera Zoomed in and focused on her eyes.They were so dim. Faye didn''t want to run away anymore. She lowered her head and gently pressed her lips on his forehead. "I know you like sweet-scented osmanthus cake, and you are most afraid of getting you clothes dirty." She sat on the ground and let him lie on herp, face down. Then she stretched out her hands and pulled out the arrows from his back one by one. Faye repeated the same movements numbly until finally, she pulled out all the arrows on his back. The blood-stained arrows scattered all over the ground near Weston¡¯s feet. She helped him up and let him lean against the big tree behind her. Then she rolled up her dress, tore a piece of white cloth inside, rolled it up into a ball, and wiped the blood on his face. Bit by bit, she wiped his face carefully as if she was cleaning up the most sacred thing. Finally, she wiped off all the blood on his face. "You are so handsome," Faye said with a smile. Tears welled up in her eyes again. This time, the people who had been chasing them arrived. Two soldiers in armors came on horseback. Faye nced at them and drew out the soft sword from her waist. She stroked Weston''s cheek and said, "I will avenge you now." The two soldiers lifted their swords, dismounted, and shouted, "Faye Miller, surrender now!" Faye sneered. Holding a long sword in her hand, she leaped forward to fight back. The two soldiers looked at each other, and ferocity shed across their eyes. They rushed over with their swords in their hands. "You will go to hell!" Before the shooting of this scene, Carter had already found a martial arts instructor to train the people involved in this scene including Wendy. ording to his arrangement, Faye had to fight with the two soldiers to avenge Weston. But after a few days of fleeing, she was already exhausted. So to get rid of the two soldiers, she had to risk her own life. And although she was seriously injured, she had to ignore it and keep fighting. Therefore, she would fight desperately and get more injured. The two men who yed the role of the soldiers were extras, and they took the shooting seriously. In the scene, one of the soldiers would stab Wendy with his long sword. She wouldn''t dodge but let the sword pierce through her shoulder, then she would stab the soldier through his heart. However, who would have thought that something would go wrong in this ordinary scene? To make it realistic, the long sword of the soldier was made of iron. But it had no de. Moreover, a blood bag had already been tied to Wendy''s shoulder. The soldier only needed to pierce it with the iron sword. But when the long sword stabbed her, a cold light shed in the sun. Wendy was shocked. She subconsciously turned her body sideways. But inevitably, the long sword still scratched her arm. "Ouch!" Wendy groaned when she felt a pang of pain in her arm. Then blood slid down her fingers. The actor was also stunned. It turned out that the long sword in his hands was actually real. A deep wound appeared on Wendy''s arm. This incident shocked everyone. "What happened?" Carter shouted. He rushed over to Wendy. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Bring me the first aid kit!" In just a short while, blood formed a puddle on the ground. Hearing themotion, Jeffrey, who had been pretending to be dead, opened his eyes. Then he saw the bleeding wound on Wendy''s arm.He was so shocked that he rushed over to her. "What happened?" he asked in confusion. "The sword in the actor''s hands is real." The look on Jeffrey''s face drastically changed upon hearing this. At this moment, the first aid kit was brought over. He pushed the crowd away, opened the first aid kit, and took out the disinfectant. "This will hurt.But just put up with it, okay?" "Okay." As soon as Jeffrey sprayed the disinfectant on Wendy''s wound, beads of sweat instantly appeared on her forehead. Whileforting her, he quickly found the gauze and wrapped it around her arm. But the wound was so deep that the gauze couldn''t 7484 fay mobic stop the bleeding at all. It was soaked with blood as soon as it covered her wound. "This won''t do.We have to take her to the hospital." "Don''t worry, I''m okay," Wendy said. "Are you kidding me? You are badly injured.I''ll take you to the hospital," Jeffrey said crossly. Just as when he was about to lift Wendy up, the atmosphere around him suddenly became cold. As soon as he turned around, he saw Ryan and Luke walking over to them. "Mr.Oliver, what brings you here?" Carter asked Ryan. He was so frightened that his face turned deathly pale. With a cold face, Ryan ignored Carter. Regardless of everyone''s expression, he picked up Wendy, turned around, and strode away. Luke didn''t immediately leave. His usually cheerful face was now full of solemnity. "Carter! My brother and I are here to visit the shooting site today.But we didn''t expect to witness such a scene.Just now, the sword was aiming only inches away Wendy''s heart.If she didn''t dodge it, I''m afraid that she would be dead by now." Fear was written all over Carter''s face. Before he could say something, Luke continued, "You must give us an exnation for this incident." Chapter 96: Scar Glory Chapter 96: Scar Glory Media was the major investor of the Story of Concubine Ivanka.Mason, the hero, Daisy, the second heroine, and other actors and actresses such as Wendy and Jeffrey were all their artists.If one of them died unexpectedly, the show would definitely be ruined, and Glory Media was the one who would suffer the most. The more Carter thought about it, the more frightened he felt. "Mr.Luke, don''t worry about it.I''ll find out the truth!" The director made a solemn promise. Hearing that, Luke followed Ryan out of there. That day''s shooting had consequently been suspended. Meanwhile, Jeffrey uttered an excuse and followed Ryan out. However, thetter had already driven away. Unable to do anything Jeffrey stopped in his tracks and watched Ryan''s car leave. In the filming site. Sitting in the van, Eris clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡®¡®Damn it! Wendy was so lucky! The sword should''ve stabbed her heart, but she dodged it!''¡¯ she eximed inwardly. "Damn it!" In a fit of anger, she picked up a ss of water and threw it, shattering it into a million pieces. "Miss Eris" "Didn''t you promise me you''ve got everything covered?" Eris asked in disdain. Ana was at a loss for words. She was confident, and the chances they would fail were slim. "I didn''t expect that that would happen.It was weird if you ask me.Wendy didn''t know that the sword was real, but she dodged it as though she did." It was indeed a pity.With the help of others, Eris had almost gotten rid of the eyesore. But for some unknown reasons, she failed. How could that be? Eris took a deep breath and drank a bottle of cold water to suppress the anger in her heart. The water helped cool her down, and she was not as infuriated as she was a while ago. "Will they find that the ident has something to do with us?" she asked cautiously. "Don''t worry, Miss Eris.We are not the one who stabbed her.How could they me us?" Eris nodded with ease upon hearing Ana''s reassurance. However, she still could not help but clench her fists. All of a sudden, an idea urred to her. Wendy was her rival in this movie. She would have a lot of chances to plot traps for Wendy in the future, would she not? By then, she did not think Wendy would be lucky next time. In the filming set. At that moment, Carter was flying into a rage. "Exin to me what the hell happened!" The two extras who performed with Wendy just now stood silent with their heads down, just like all the other members of the prop team. In fear of getting castigated, nobody dared to make a sound. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Since nobody was answering him, Carter pointed at the two men in front of him and demanded, "You, give me an exnation!" The two men''s faces turned pale in fear. But, of course, there was nothing they could do but answer. "Mr.Carter, we really don''t know it''s a real sword.We''ve been working in Studio City as extras for many years, and this has never happened before.You can ask others about it.We''ve always worked hard and never done anything bad nor negligent.Those were just the props the crew gave us.We thought they were just fake.We didn''t know that they were real swords.Mr.Carter, we have no enmity with Miss Wendy.Believe me, there''s no reason for us to hurt her.Besides, if we kill her, especially in public, we won''t ever get away from it.It''ll do no good for us, someone who just try to earn a living here." What the man had said made sense. With a gloomy face, Carter turned to look at the team of the props men. The team consisted of more than ten people. Carter looked at them one by one and threatened, "Do you want to confess, or do you want me to call the police to investigate this matter?" The team leader thought for a while and answered, "Carter, Bertha was the one who gave the swords to the actors.You should ask her." Upon hearing this, Carter looked at Bertha at once. She was a chubby girl in her twenties with ck rimmed sses. She seemed shy and timid. Nevertheless, everyone had a good impression of her since she was passionate about her work. "Bertha, what happened?" Carter asked calmly. For some reason, Bertha just lowered her head to the ground and did not answer. Carter found her behavior suspicious, so he yelled, "Answer me!" She was startled by his shout that her whole body trembled. Still, no response came from her. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the police!" Bertha''s face turned white as a sheet. It was only until then that she finally looked up and answered, "It was me! I ordered the same sword from the Inte! I just wanted to teach her a lesson!" "Who?" Carter asked with a frown. "Wendy!" "You have a grudge against her?" "Yes!" Bertha fired back, her eyes red anguish. "Evie is my idol. I searched for a job in the film industry and applied as a crew because of her. Evie is a great person, but Wendy forced her out of showbiz. That was the reason why I wanted to teach Wendy a lesson, a hard one!" Everyone was bbergasted. Carted pounded his fist on the table and stood up abruptly. "You''re a murderer!" he eximed. "I...I didn''t mean to kill her.I just wanted to teach her a lesson.Evie was banned in showbiz because of Wendy, and her life became miserable since then.I wanted to avenge her," Bertha reasoned out with a trembling voice. "You''re insane!" Carter remarked angrily. "It was Evie''s fault that she was banned from the industry. What does it have to do with Wendy?" "Shut up!" Bertha interjected. "Evie was right. You always defend Wendy.Something must be happening between you two." Carter looked at her incredulously as though she were a lunatic. Without further ado, he took out his phone and let the police deal with her. In Hopewell Hospital. "Does it hurt?" Ryan asked with concern. Wendy winced in pain and replied, "Yes, it hurts..." Ryan''s face turned dark and gloomy. With Wendy in his arms, he walked into the elevator and punched the button to the 32nd floor to find Leo.He reached the said floor a few minutester. "Ryan, put me down," Wendy protested weakly. However, her protest only fell into Ryan''s deaf ears. "No, you''re hurt." Wendy decided not to argue with him. He would not listen to her anyway. Her arm was the part that got injured, not her legs. She could walk just fine, but Ryan did not want to let her. Without giving her a chance to retort, he strode towards Leo''s office. Because his hands were full, he kicked the door open instead. "Oh, Shit!" Leo was startled. He was about to shout at whoever entered but suppressed his anger when he saw that it was Ryan. "Bro, it''s you.What brings you here?" "Stop the bleeding! Help her!" Ryanmanded. Before Leo could see who Ryan was holding, he already knew it was Wendy. After all, she was the only woman that Ryan would hold. Besides, he knew that she was the apple in Ryan''s eye, and Ryan would not let anything happen to her. Leo trotted over at once. Wendy was still wearing her costume. However, her clothes were stained with mud from the shooting this morning. To make things worse, Ryan identally broke the blood bag tied to her shoulder, making her now drenched in blood, both real and fake. Leo was horrified to see her like that. "What...what''s going on? She was just fine two days ago.We haven''t seen each other for only a few days.How did she end up like this?" "It''s a long story.Anyway, only the wound on her arm is real!" Leo breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that she was not in a total mess. But when he saw the deepceration in her arm, he felt appalled again. Wendy had been applying pressure on the wound along the way. As a result, the bleeding stopped, but it still did not change the fact that the wound was deep and serious. "I''m afraid she needs to be sutured," Leo concluded. Wendy''s face turned pale upon hearing him. "Can I refuse it?" she asked, horrified at the thought of being stitched. "If you refuse to be sutured, it will be a long time before your wound heals.Your wound is deep, and suturing it is the best course of action to take." "But I don''t want that..." Wendy protested. For sure, after the surgery, there would be a scar on her arm. For an actress, beauty meant everything. Even a tiny scar would have a great impact on her beauty. Meanwhile, Leo looked at Ryan for help. Wendy saw this, so she tugged Ryan''s sleeve and said, "I don''t want it to be stitched.The scar will look like a centipede crawling on my arm.I won''t be able to wear short sleeves or expose my arm in the future.It''s ugly.Ryan frowned as he took her pleas into consideration. "I''ll ask Leo to have your wound sutured impably himself.We''ll use the best medicine in the world, so there won''t be any scar." However, Wendy still seemed dissatisfied by it. She pulled his sleeve again and shook it. "Ryan..." "Fine! No suture." Meanwhile, Leo''s mouth fell open in shock. ¡®¡¯Buddy, where''s your principle?¡¯¡¯ he asked inwardly. Chapter 97: The Divorce Chapter 97: The Divorce After Leo had cleaned and bandaged Wendy''s wound, he took a step back and said, "You are all set! For the next few days keep it dry.And make sure you change bandages daily." "Thank you, Dr.Leo," Wendy replied. "What about my sister? Can I take her home?" "Reese has already been discharged.I thought you knew," Leo said, looking baffled. Wendy was at a loss for words. ¡®¡®How could Reese not tell me?¡¯¡¯ she thought, frowning in confusion. ¡®¡®Things with Flynn are worse than ever.She wouldn''t go back home.And she has nowhere else to go, as she doesn''t know anyone else in the city.If she didn''te to me, where could she possibly have gone?¡¯¡¯ Wendy just sat there thinking for a while, until she could no longer hold still. Ryan, however, had no intention of leaving just yet. "Hey, man..." Leo started. "She needs medicine. Give her a prescription," Ryan said tly. "Okay, I am on it!" Leo hurriedly wrote a prescription for an ointment and some antibiotics to help the wound heal. "Not this one," Ryan barked, looking over the doctor''s shoulder. Leo stopped writing, looking perplexed. "I remember you saying you had developed a new form.An ointment to reduce scarring, if I am not mistaken." Leo''s face nched in an instant. "Hey..." "Where is it, Leo?" The doctor looked ufortable under Ryan''s scrutiny.A few momentster though, he reluctantly opened his desk drawer and reached inside.He took out a small tube and handed it to Ryan. "Right here." "What is this for?" Wendy asked. "It will prevent any scarring." ¡®¡®Is this all it does? Surely not.Otherwise why does the doctor look so...reluctant, ''¡¯ Wendy thought to herself. After her injury, Carter insisted Wendy taking some time off tourist. She was fairly certain the director thought her the most troublesome actress he had ever worked with. Not long after she was hired, she had not one, but two idents that kept her from fulfilling her duties. Not to mention her involvement in that scandal. Wendy was really grateful for Carter. He was kind and understanding, rare attributes for a director of his caliber On the ride home, Wendy decided to call Reese. She sneaked a peek at Ryan in the driver''s seat and dialed her sister''s number. But when Reese answered, all Wendy could hear was a lot of shouting. Wendy sat up in her seat abruptly, her senses on high alert. "Reese, can you hear me? Where are you?" "I''m at Flynn''s ce." "What? Why?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I came to pack up my things.The divorce is almost finalized, so....Can you drop by? Please.I-l thought I could handle it, but I was wrong." "I''ll be right there." After hanging up, Wendy said quietly, "Ryan.Turn around, please.Head for the Palmtree Community." Ryan turned to look at her, frowning. "But, you are hurt..." "It doesn''t matter.Reese is in trouble.I won''t let her be bullied again." Ryan didn''t look happy with her choice, but said nothing. He turned the car around and after driving for a few blocks, he pulled over in front of a boutique. "Why are we stopping?" "Are you nning on showing up like that?" Wendy looked down at herself. She was still wearing the costume she was shooting the scene in. And it was all rumpled and blood-stained. Ryan was right. If Reese saw her in this dress, she would definitely freak out. In five minutes, they were back in the car, Wendy wearing a brand-new, clean dress. As they neared the Palmtree Community, they could hear the shoutinging from Flynn''s house before they even got out of the car. "You useless bitch! You failed as a wife! You couldn''t give my son a child and now you want to divorce him? And take half of our family''s fortune? How dare you? You have no right to touch even a penny from my son''s money," Flynn''s mother raged on, pointing her finger at Reese usingly. "You are a curse! When Flynn decided to marry you, I tried to talk him out of it.It seems I was right you are nothing but trouble.Eleven years.You have been in this family for eleven whole years and you haven''t worked for one day.You haven''t earned a penny.And you think you have a im on the family fortune?" Reese just stood in the center of the living room, clutching her suitcase. She had just been discharged from the hospital, so she was still too weak.A gust of wind could have blown her down. But in the face of this attack from Flynn''s mother, she stood her ground, still and expressionless. "Are you done yet?" She asked tly. "No, I am just getting started.You want a divorce? Fine by me.But you are leaving this marriage just like you entered it.Penniless." Wendy couldn''t stand it anymore! She flung the door open and rushed in, her face stony. "Wendy..." Reese''s face lit up at the sight of her sister. "Don''t worry, sis.I''m here!" Wendy crossed the room and stood in front of Reese. She red at Flynn and his mother standing on the opposite side of the room. "Hey, Flynn.It seems that thewyer didn''t make the terms of the divorce clear enough, did he?" Flynn looked terrified when he caught sight of Ryan entering the room behind Wendy. ¡®¡®Ryan Oliver is here! Why? What does he want?¡¯¡¯ Flynn''s heart ran cold. He hurried towards his mother and grabbed her hand, "Mother, stop it!" His mother didn''t know who Ryan was. And she wasn''t used to being opposed when she was lording over people. She pped Flynn''s hand away and yelled, "Are youpletely stupid, child? This greedy moron wants to rob us blind.You earned that money, you worked hard for it.Why give it to her?" "Because she is his wife," Wendy chimed in. "Bullshit!" The old woman was truly enraged. "It seems that Flynn wants to stand against us once more," Wendy sneered. "No, no, no!" Flynn waved his hands in the air and shook his head frantically. "We will go through with the divorce.The papers are almost ready.And Reese gets half of my fortune, including this house.She can have anything she wants..." "Flynn..." "Enough, Mother! You need to stop talking.Now!" Flynn roared at her. He had thought that Ryan helping Reese was a coincidence. And although he had signed the divorce papers, it hadn''t been finalized yet. So he had asked Reese to meet with him, hoping she''d agree to get back together. Not that he loved her or anything. But parting with half of his property would feel like he was chopping his own hand off and giving it to Reese. So the only thing he could do was stay married to her. If there was no divorce, he wouldn''t have to give her anything. It wouldn''t change anything for him. He could carry on having fun with other women. So when Reese decided to meet him, he apologized to her as sincerely as he could. But she had her mind made up. He really couldn''t understand what had gotten into his wife. They had lived like this for many years, so what had changed now? So he had no choice but to let his mother handle the stubborn fool. And he had thought that they may seed. Until he saw Ryan entering and any hope he had shattered into a million pieces. Thinking back to thewyer''s words, he shuddered. "I agree to all the terms of the divorce agreement.I...I''ll make sure we go through the formalities right away. "Flynn..." His mother started, looking enraged. "Shut up!" Flynn yelled at his mother and broke into cold sweat when he saw Ryan looking at him intently, his face expressionless. Not because he was weak. It was just that his opponent was too powerful. The formidable CEO of the Oliver Group! He knew Ryan wouldn''t even have to lift a finger to destroy him. A word was all it would take to ruin Flynn''s business. And then he wouldn''t just lose half of his fortune, but all of it. Even the thought made Flynn shudder. He grabbed his car keys and rushed out. "Come on, Reese, let''s get this over with.We are mobic getting that divorce now!" Chapter 98: Did You Get The Marriage Certificate Chapter 98: Did You Get The Marriage Certificate As soon as Flynn agreed to the divorce, Reese wasted no time in heading to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him, lest he changed his mind. A worried Wendy insisted on tagging along with them. The Civil Affairs Bureau was crowded. Numbers were issued to couples to be seated in the hall and await their turns. The Civil Affairs Bureau was probably the best ce to witness a disy of love. In the small waiting area, there were as many people waiting to register their marriages as there were those seeking a divorce. Whilst the love birds were snuggling up to each other, the hawks were arguing crossly with each other, as if only by divorcing would they finally fly free. Wendy observed them with mixed feelings. She felt sick to the stomach witnessing such unloving behavior. Ryan, noticing this, asked softly, "What''s wrong?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Don''t you think it''s just terrible here?" Ryan scowled. Wendy whispered, "I believe that these couples who came here for a divorce today, once loved each other very much.But now it seems that they can''t stand each other''s guts.It simply means that true love does notst forever.At some stage it just fizzles out.It is devastating to see two people who loved each other so much, fight like cats and dogs in the end." After thinking for a while, Ryan said, "It just proves that they never loved each other deeply enough in the first ce." Hearing that, Wendy shook her head. "No! It only proves that their journey together will dampen their love as time goes by.In that case, it''s better not to get married at all!" With his brows furrowed, Ryan tried to offer her a piece of his wisdom. "You are far too negative.Unmarried people know nothing about the intricacies of marriage.No one can guarantee whether they will be happy after marriage or not.Since there''s a fifty- fifty chance that the coin can fall either way, the brave take a chance.We must be prepared to take risks in order to fulfil the happiness we dream of." "Uh.Wendy was amazed by his philosophy.She didn''t expect Ryan to dish out such logic and refute her argument.But she then realized that what he said was reasonable.There were more than a dozen couples ahead of Reese and Flynn who were in line for a marriage or divorce. Looking at the long queue, it seemed that they would probably not be attended to before office hours were over. Flynn shot a nce at Wendy and Ryan who were sitting in front of him, then whispered to Reese, "Hey, why don''t we finalize the divorce tomorrow.The queue is so long today.We are just wasting our time here." "No way!" Reese immediately became vignt, then she added, "Flynn, are you trying to go back on your word again?" He surely wanted to go back on his word! But he didn''t dare to. However, he really wanted to dy it now. He knew Reese very well. Normally, she didn''t question him and simply obeyed him. This time, he had really gone too far. He had taken his mistress to their marital home and demanded that Reese serve him and his woman. That was the reason she was determined to divorce him. He thought if he could buy some time, he would pamper Reese a little so that she would change her mind about the divorce. And then, he wouldn''t lose half of his property. To him, giving up half of his property was more painful than cutting his flesh. "Honey..." "No way! I have to get the divorce certificate today! It doesn''t matter how long I have to wait in line here!" Hearing that, Flynn gritted his teeth angrily.But he didn''t dare lose his temper because of Ryan''s presence. He looked at her scornfully and suppressed all his hatred. ¡®¡¯Good! Great! You have someone to back you up now, huh! The CEO of the Oliver Group has a crush on your sister.So you think you can be arrogant in front of me.That''s okay! I''d like to see how long his interest in Wendysts.When he gets tired of her, I''ll kill you two little bitches!¡¯¡¯ "I''m going out to make a phone call." "Okay."Noticing the change in Wendy''s expression, Ryan was afraid that she was having further negative thoughts, so he didn''t want to stay at the Civil Affairs Bureau. ¡®¡¯lf Wendy loses interest in marriage after seeing these quarrelling couples, then I''ll be the loser.¡¯¡¯ After a brief contemtion, he called Luke pronto. "Luke, contact the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau and tell him that I''m here now." Luke was surprised by his words and asked, "Ryan! Did you charm Wendy into agreeing to marry you?" Ryan was speechless. ¡®¡®Is she a person to be charmed so easily?¡¯¡¯ "Cut the crap!" "Okay, I see!" The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau came up in less than ten minutes.He was surprised to see Ryan. "Hello, are you Mr.Ryan?" Ryan nodded. "Mr.Ryan, what can I do for you?" the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau asked respectfully. Although Ryan was just a business man, his father, Anson, was an esteemed soldier. His formerrades in arms all held important posts in the army. Moreover, the Oliver Group was powerful. Officials and elites of Ywood and the central government treated the family with utmost respect and dignity. After all, the Oliver Group directly affected their career. "One of my friends wants a divorce." The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau immediately understood what Ryan meant. He said, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to facilitate the formalities right away!" Being powerful had its many perks. With the director''s help, Reese and Flynn could jump the queue and did not need to answer a series of questions pertaining to their divorce. After confirming ownership of the property, the staff immediately issued a divorce certificate to each of them. Armed with the divorce certificate, Reece''s eyes brightened. Finally, she was free from the clutches of that terrible marriage! She had spent too many hours thinking that she would never be able to escape that bitter life. "Wendy..." "What?" "Thank you!" Reese sobbed and held Wendy''s hand tightly. "If it weren''t for you, I would still be stuck in a horrible marriage today!" The two sisters hugged each other lovingly.Reese had to go back to pack her things, so Ryan drove back to the Palmtree Community.But this time, it was not Reese who left. "Mom!" Flynn opened the door and walked into the living room. His mother sat on the sofa with a long face. He asked her, "Have you packed your things?" His mother shook her head dejectedly. "It''s not that easy.We have lived here for so many years..." Unwilling to give up, she walked up to Flynn and asked repeatedly, "Flynn, did you really leave the house to Reese?" Flynn nodded. He saw the tears welling up in his mother''s eyes. "Mom, don''t say anything more.Pack up only your valuable things.Leave the rest behind." Ryan''s aura was too powerful.Even Flynn, who was standing beside him, felt stressed. He was careful not to say or do anything that might result in him losing any more property. "Mom, hurry up." ¡®¡®Something valuable?¡¯¡¯ His mother repeated it inwardly. The most valuable thing was this house. She wanted it as badly as she needed to breathe. Thinking of this, she red at Reese. Reese stood expressionless. She felt at ease to get half of Flynn''s property. She had dedicated eleven years of her life to this marriage. He had stolen her youth and more. Those eleven years were traumatic. He was the husband from hell. Every night he was out on the town with random women. Furthermore, he was cold towards her. He abused her and beat her up violently. She deserved these properties aspensation. Flynn''s mother packed up her things quickly and then left with Flynn reluctantly. Before leaving, Flynn squinted at Reese. Damn you! Just wait and see.It''s not easy to keep my money.The games have just begun! Chapter 99: I Wont Dislike You Chapter 99: I Won''t Dislike You Finally, Flynn and his mother left. Although those obtrusive people who bothered Reese had already left, she didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore. She looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, can I stay with you for a few days?" "Of course! You can stay with me as long as you want, even forever." "Silly girl," Reese joked. How could she live with Wendy forever? After all...She took a deep look at Ryan. Wendy had a boyfriend now. It would be inconvenient if she lived in Wendy''s house for a long time. After a while, Reese looked around the duplex apartment. She had lived in this house for eleven years. But this house had also given her a lot of nightmares. She didn''t want to stay here for another second at all. "Give me a moment.I''ll just pack my things, then we will leave." "Okay." Wendy and Ryan stayed in the living room downstairs while Reese went upstairs to pack her things. Wendy was wearing a long-sleeved floral dress. After running around for such a long time, the wound on her arm began to ache again. "Does it still hurt?" Ryan asked when he noticed her uneasiness. "Yes." He pressed her shoulders to let her sit on the sofa.Then he sat beside her, held her injured arm, and carefully rolled up her long sleeve.Dark red blood seeped through the gauze. Ryan knitted his brows deeply. He pressed his thin lips tightly together. Then he said, "Wait!" "Oh..." When Wendy saw the serious look on his face, she didn''t dare to say anything. She sat on the sofa quietly and watched Ryan strode upstairs. After a short while, he came back with a first-aid kit. "Wendy, are you hurt?" Reese asked with concern when she came down and saw the situation. "I''m fine.It''s just a minor wound, but Ryan is too nervous.Don''t worry, Reese.Go back upstairs and finish packing up." Seeing that Reese suddenly went downstairs, Wendy quickly rolled down her sleeve.Reese still looked worried. "Are you sure you''re all right?" "Of course.I''m fine." "Okay then.Give me a few minutes more.I''ll be ready soon." Wendy nodded her head like a chicken pecking the rice. But when Reese turned around to go back upstairs, she immediately grimaced in pain. ¡®¡¯Ouch!¡¯¡¯ She bit her lower lip. She was so anxious rolling down the sleeve just now that she unconsciously touched her wound.And it hurt so much. "Does it hurt?" Ryan asked. "Of course! Try stabbing yourself with a real sword." As she spoke, Wendy rolled her eyes at him. He was rendered speechless. Her attitude towards him was totally different from her attitude towards Reese. But on second thought, he felt relieved. Now that she was willing to show her bad side in front of him, it only meant that she was not wary of him anymore, right? With this thought, Ryan''s expression softened. Seeing the sudden change in his expression, Wendy was speechless. ¡®¡¯Why does he look so happy after being scolded by me?¡¯'' she thought and sighed. ¡®¡¯Men are reallyplicated.¡¯¡¯ Ryan sat next to Wendy to treat the wound on her arm. She must have squeezed it just now because more blood seeped through the gauze now.He frowned and unwrapped the gauze. "This may hurt.Bear with it, okay?" "Okay." He unwrapped the gauze clumsilyyer byyer until the wound on her arm was finally exposed. Because of the bleeding, thestyer of the gauze stuck to the wound. When he tried to remove it, she gasped in pain. Beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. "Ouch! Are you doing this on purpose? It hurts so much." Ryan''s nervous hands froze. It was his first time to do such a thing, so he was very careful. He didn''t expect to still hurt her.His appearance was no better than the injured Wendy. Ayer of sweat also came out of his forehead. "Don''t move." "I''m trying my best not to." Ryan took a cotton swab and wiped the blood around her wound bit by bit.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But he still touched her wound identally. "Heck! Ryan, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong to you.Don''t take this opportunity to avenge," Wendy cried out. "Ouch!" she cried again, "Hey, I can see that you are obviously inexperienced.Let me just do it myself." "Shut up!" Ryan said tly. She also wanted to shut up.But it really hurt. Actually, she was only talking because she wanted to divert her attention. But the more Wendy cried out in pain, the more nervous Ryan became. And the more nervous he was, the easier it was for him to touch her wound. It was a vicious circle. When he finally wiped off all the blood, she already lost the strength to scream because of pain. Ryan finally breathed a sigh of relief. In a cold sweat, he took out the ointment he got from Leo and opened the lid. He then squeezed it on the cotton swab carefully and smeared it on her wound. After the green transparent ointment was applied to the wound, Wendy felt the coolness in her arm and the pain alleviated. "Eh?" Surprised, she asked, "What kind of ointment is this? It works so well.My wound doesn''t hurt anymore after you apply it." "All the members of the Roberts family are studying medicine.They have been running a hospital for several generations.From grandparents, parents, aunts, uncles, and cousins, everyone studies medicine.They like to discuss medical technology when they are together." As he spoke, Ryan noticed that Wendy''s attention had been diverted. So while he was still treating her wound, he continued talking, "Their family members often do some research about a breakthrough in medicine.This ointment was just developed a while ago.It''s composed of more than one hundred and eighty ingredients that are very effective for wounds and scar recoveries." Wendy''s eyes lit up at once. "Then there won''t be scars on my arm after the wound heals, right?" "Yes, that''s right." "Wow! This is great!" Wendy eximed. Ryan took a new gauze and wrapped her wound again. Then he suddenly said, "It doesn''t matter even if there is a scar left." "Huh?" "I won''t dislike you just because of that." Wendy didn''t know what else to say. This time, Reese went downstairs with her things. "Reese, is that all you have?" Wendy asked upon seeing her with a suitcase. "Yes." Reese smiled bitterly. "There are not so many things to pack." Actually, even the suitcase in her hands was not full. The ground floor and the second floor of this duplex apartment had a floor area of four hundred square meters in total. Flynn''s mother had asked Reese to clean it every day. It always took her almost a day to finish cleaning the whole house, do theundry, buy groceries, and cook. Therefore, Flynn''s mother never asked him to buy clothes for her on the excuse that she didn''t need new clothes. He would only buy her one or two clothes asionally when they had to go to a social event together. Not only that. Since she always wore slippers at home, he rarely bought new shoes for her. She also didn''t have any skincare products or cosmetics. While Reese was packing up just now, it was only then that she realized that after living in this house for eleven years, she had nothing worth taking away. She only needed the bank card that Flynn gave her, the property ownership certificate of the house, and the divorce certificate. "Let''s go," Reese said. "Okay," Wendy answered. Ryan took Reese''s suitcase without saying anything. Reese was stunned for a while. Then she looked at Wendy and epted his kindness with a smile. As soon as they went out of the house, she closed the door and locked it. They were about to leave when a car pulled over at the door. Before the car could stop steadily, a familiar rough voice rang out, "My poor daughter, why did you divorce Flynn?" Chapter 100: Sell Her Again Chapter 100: Sell Her Again Wendy and the others froze in surprise.The next moment, the car door opened.Ruben and Cacia got out of the driver and passenger''s seats respectfully. Wendy had not seen the two for three years.Even so, Ruben did not seem to have aged, even a little.He was dressed in casual clothes that he looked decent and respectable. Meanwhile, Cacia looked pleasing in her expensive dress. As soon as she arrived, she went straight to Reese and held her in her arms and started crying exaggeratedly. "Poor girl, why didn''t you tell me that you were being abused? If your evil mother-inw hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t have known that you and Flynn have divorced.Cacia wiped her tears but did not stop crying.She even sobbed even more, as though all her pent-up worries came crashing to her all at once. "It''s okay, though.Flynn was a heartless and horrible man.How could he divorce you when you''ve been with him for so many years?" she continued. To her surprise, Reese suddenly pushed her away.This stunned Cacia. "Reese" "It''s me who divorced him!" Cacia''s mouth fell open.She could not believe it! "You...you wanted a divorce?" she asked incredulously. "Yes!" Reese answered proudly. Astonishment was written all over Cacia''s face. In her opinion, although Flynn was old, greasy, and cunning, he was useful and had advantages. Most importantly, he was rich! She believed that Reese was lucky to have married such a wealthy man. ¡®Reese should be grateful! How dare she ask for a divorce?¡¯ Cacia wondered. With a look of disappointment on her face, she said, "Reese, as your mother, I have to say" "Mrs.Cacia Brown," Reese interjected expressionlessly, "my mother is already dead!" Cacia¡¯s face froze for a second, and she asked, "Reese, what did you just say? What''s wrong with you?" Reese only looked at her with disdain. In the past, she thought that Cacia was sincere to her, but it turned out that she was just blinded by Cacia''s acting. Only after meeting Wendy did Reese realize how wicked Cacia really was. Cacia killed their mother! Afterwards, she tried to kill Wendy! Cacia only pretended to be innocent in front of Reese. Fortunately, Reese finally realized that Cacia was just a wolf in sheep''s clothing. If Wendy had note back to tell the tale, Reese would have been kept in the dark for the rest of her life. At that moment, a sneer appeared at the corners of Reese''s mouth, and she said, "How could you be so forgetful?" In all honesty, Cacia did not look like an evil person. She was a plump woman, and she seemed so kind- hearted whenever she smiled. Upon hearing Reese''s words, she realized something, and a chill went down her spine. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Reese, I...I don''t know what you''re talking about," she stuttered. "I''ll tell you what.Wendy,e here!" Reese waved her hand, and Wendy strode over immediately.Seeing Wendy, Cacia¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "Wendy? Oh my god! You''re alive!" she eximed and cried exaggeratedly. "Yes.Thank God, I''m alive," Wendy replied in a sarcastic tone. "This is amazing! Our family is whole again!" ¡®Yeah, right.Just keep pretending!¡¯ Wendy thought to herself with a snort.As Wendy gazed at Cacia''s hypocrisy and feigned ignorance, she almost apuded.However, Cacia did not seem surprised upon seeing Wendy. Thetter was aware of that. After all, she knew that Eris told Cacia she was still alive. Wendy had not forgotten how Cacia kicked her stomach several times before asking someone to throw her into the sea. Surprisingly, Cacia did not panic upon seeing her alive. Instead, she was calm, which baffled Wendy. ¡®Is it because she was so shrewd, or that I have no evidence to expose her true color, that she has nothing to fear?¡¯ Wendy wondered. "Wendy, is that really you?" Ruben asked doubtfully. Unlike Cacia, Ruben was genuinely shocked. He saw Wendy by Reese''s side when they arrived just now. However, he did not recognize her. Three years had only passed, yet Wendy had changed a lot. Ruben¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed at his beautiful and elegant daughter. Unable to contain his joy, he strode over and asked, "Are...are you really Wendy?" "Yes, it''s me," Wendy answered. Ruben was so excited that his face turned red. "How are you alive?" "Why? Do you want me dead?" she retorted. "No, not at all! I''m just happy to see you.But, how did that happen? Why didn''t youe to me when you''re alive after all? I thought you were already gone when after all these years." Wendy listened to her father''s excited voice, but for some reason, she did not seem happy. Truth be told, she had already given up on her father. Nobody knew him better than her, and she could say that he was equally awful as Cacia. When Reese married Flynn, Wendy lived with her father, Cacia, and Eris. Ruben never went out to work nor make money, like he was expected to do. Instead, he would demand her for his own living expenses. Seeing his enthusiasm, Wendy was sure he had ulterior motive. Even though he was her father, she took two steps back and distanced herself from him. "Now that you know I''m still alive, Reese and I will leave now," she said coldly. Hearing this, Cacia and Ruben exchanged a nce. All of a sudden, Ruben stopped Wendy and Reese and said with a wide grin, "Wendy, Reese, you''re my precious daughters.Since Reese is now divorced and Wendy has returned, my daughters,e home with us." When he spoke, his eyes turned red, and he rubbed his eyes exaggeratedly as though forcing himself to cry. "I didn''t expect our family would be reunited one day," he said in a choked voice. Wendy stood petrified in the spot. Even Reese was at a loss too. Their father was not an exemry man. Even so, he was their flesh and blood, and the only family member left. "Dad" "Reese, I heard that you divorced your husband, so I came to pick you up.It doesn''t matter why you did that.I''m sure he''ll regret losing you.Now, go home with me.I promise to find you a better man in the future." ¡®¡®Find a better man.¡¯¡¯ His words echoed in Reese''s mind, and she shuddered. She looked at Ruben with an inexplicable look on her face. All of a sudden, Wendy broke the silence. "Take her home and find her a man like what you did when she was young.Then, negotiate the price and sell her again.What a good deal!" she eximed with a sneer. Reese was silent. What Wendy had said was exactly what Reese was worried about. "Wendy, what nonsense are you talking about?" Ruben held Reese''s arm and added, "Reese, don''t listen to her.Your mother and I didn''t mean what happened in the past.Besides, I''m your father.How could I do such a thing to my own daughter? There, there.You must be sad after your divorce.Come home with us." To his surprise, Reese pushed him away. "Reese" "And then what? Sell me again once I recover?" "Reese, what you said is not true! Why would I sell you? All I want is my daughter to marry a decent man!" "Really? And when is that? When are you nning to ¡®marry¡¯ me again? Who is this decent man you have in mind? Another old rich man?" "Stop it, Reese! I''m your father.How dare you talk to me like that? I did it for your own good.How could a woman not get married? You''re already 29 years old.You''re not young anymore.If you don''t find a husband soon, nobody will marry you once you turn 30!" ¡®¡¯I was right.¡¯¡¯ At the thought of this, her lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡®¡¯He wanted to sell me again while I''m still young.¡¯¡¯ With this in mind, she closed her eyes and pushed him with all her strength. As a result, Ruben staggered a few steps back. His face that was fawning a while ago suddenly turned dark and cold. "Reese, how dare you!" he eximed while staring daggers at her. "You can leave now, Dad.You''re aware of what kind of life I''ve lived all these years.Now that I''m finally free, I won''t jump into another hell.Thanks to you, I''ve decided not to marry ever again.You should give up now." Upon hearing that, Ruben narrowed his eyes and sneered. "I''m afraid it''s not up to you." Chapter 101: What Else Is There For You Chapter 101: What Else Is There For You "I''m afraid that you don¡¯t get a say in the matter." Her father''s words kept ringing in Reese''s mind, as she looked at him in silence.The shock had rendered her speechless. "I''ve already found a good man for you.You''ve met him before.Gavin Ameblo.I''ve had the pleasure to work with him for many years.He is an upstanding member of society and he owns two factories out of town.He is a widower, you know.He has lived alone since his wife passed.And you seem to have made an impression on him when he met you.He has been asking after you ever since.He called me as soon as he heard about your divorce to ask me for your hand." Reese''s heart sank.Gavin Ameblo! She remembered the man. And he was most definitely cut from the same cloth as Flynn. And on top of that, he was a few years over fifty, short and stout. He and his wife had worked hard to build their fortune, but then Gavin got into gambling. Rumors were constantly flying around about his extramarital affairs. In fact, word on the street was that his wife had caught him red-handed, which set her on a rage, causing the heart attack that cost the woman her life. His son and daughter had cut off any contact with him since. "Reese..." "Absolutely not, Father!" Her interruption stunned Ruben momentarily, giving her the opportunity to add, "Gavin Ameblo is definitely not husband material.You must have heard of his...indiscretions." Ruben was silent for a minute. Then, he seemed to make up his mind. "Gavin promised me that if you agree to marry him, he will treat you like a queen.He will not fall back on his errant ways." "And what exactly are you getting out of this?" Ruben seemed unfazed by his daughter''s using tone. "Let''s just say he is willing to part with almost two million dors in exchange for your hand.Plus, he will be buying me a brand-new BMW.You see, Reese? He is a good man, and generous too.I am sure you will be happy with him." Reese gave her father a bitter smile, her face white as a sheet. "He betrayed and humiliated his wife, the woman that stayed with him through his hard times.He pushed his own children away.Do you really think a man like him would treat me any differently? Please answer me honestly, Father." Ruben''s face darkened, but he kept his silence.Reese grabbed this opportunity to press on. "Besides, I''ve only been divorced for a couple of hours.How could he have heard about it so soon? " Ruben frowned and started talking, "Well, perhaps he...However, Reese would hear no more of that. "Enough, Father.I don''t want to hear another word.When Flynn asked for your blessing, you told me exactly the same things.That he is older than me and he would take good care of me.That he would make me happy.But the truth is, my life with him was worse than death.Every single day of it.For eleven whole years.Would you have me make the same mistake twice?" "Alright then." Ruben dropped all pretense and pierced his daughter with a cold stare. "I admit that I called Gavin as soon as your divorce became official.You need to see things for what they are.What do you really have to offer to a man, Reese? Besides your pretty face, I mean.You are no longer a young girl.You are almost thirty.And Gavin Ameblo is very rich.He could have found a younger, more beautiful woman without blinking.There are plenty of willing candidates out there.You should count yourself lucky that he wants to marry you.And you want to turn him down? He is the best offer you will ever get." Reese''s anger kept rising with every word her father uttered.She now knew what he really thought of her. Useless and naive. But at least she had a pretty face to use to her advantage. He believed he had to find a ¡®buyer¡¯ before she waspletely worthless or he wouldn''t get a good price for her. In her father''s eyes, she was no better that livestock, Ruben went on, blind to the turmoil he was putting his daughter through. "Reese, I may have my own reasons for wanting you to marry Gavin Ameblo, but I really believe he is the best choice for you.You''re twenty- nine years old.You only have the basic education and no work experience.You were isted from the world for eleven years.If you don''t find a rich husband, then what else is there for you?" With those words, all the fight went out of Reese in an instant. Tears started pouring down her face as she finally realized that her future held nothing but misery. She dropped her face in her hands, feeling defeated. Ruben''s expression grew even colder. He grabbed his daughter by the wrist and said, "Stop sniveling.It''s pathetic.Look at you! You are so thin a gust of wind could knock you down.Come home with me.You can rest for a few days and when you feel better, I will tell Ameblo toe by." Reese just stayed put.Ruben tugged on her hand hard. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" "You''re right, Father.I am useless.Except for my pretty face, I have nothing..." "I am d you can face the facts." "But..." Reese jerked her hand from her father¡¯s grasp. "I absolutely can''t go back to living like that!" Ruben frowned. Taking in the stubborn look on Reese''s face, he started losing his temper. He gave her a hard look and used his most threatening voice. "Are youing with me or not?" "l am not!" "I see.Alright then.But let''s get something straight first.You owe me.I fed you and clothed you for eighteen years.Now I''m growing old and eventually, I will need my children to support me.Where are you going to get the money for that, Reese?" "She owes you nothing!" Wendy growled at him. She stayed silent this far, wanting to let Reese see Ruben for who he truly was. N?velDrama.Org content. To understand that this man was not worthy of her trust and affection. Wendy knew it would be difficult for Reese, but it was still better than having a greedy leech feeding off her forever. She pulled Reese behind her and sneered, "Ruben, you have to be kidding. How dare you imply that you were the one that raised us? Until the day Mother died, she took care of us all by herself. How many times did youe by and see us? Not to mention that you never gave a penny to her to help our family. Do you even know when our birthdays are? Do you even remember the anniversary of Mother''s death?" Ruben was standing still as a statue, entirely speechless. "Humph! When Mom died, you only saw Reese and me as a burden.You packed our things and sent us to our grandmother.And after she died and you had to take us in, we were all grown up.You treated us horribly.You threatened Reese that you would break my hands and feet, let me beg in the street if she didn''t agree to marry Flynn.And for what? Just so you and Cacia could have a rich,fortable life.Do you still think we owe you anything?" Ryan''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Wendy''s expressionless face and sadness started flooding his body. He was stunned by the fact that Wendy had suffered so much and that she could speak of all that so calmly now! Feeling exposed and ashamed of himself, Ruben managed to turn the energy left in him into an angry retort. "So what? I made sure you were safe, didn''t I? Even if I raised you only for one day, you still owe me!" Wendy shook her head in disgust. "You are pathetic.I don''t ever want to see you again.You want my money? Well, the only way you''ll get it is if I burn it over your grave.Don''t worry.I will make sure you have enough to spend a fortune in hell!" ¡®¡¯This can''t be!¡¯¡¯ Ruben''s chest almost burst with all the anger he felt. He pointed at Wendy, his hand trembling uncontrobly. "You little bitch! You ungrateful whelp! If I had known you would treat me like this, I would have strangled you the day you were born!" "Perhaps.But it''s toote now," Wendy replied shrugging. Chapter 102: Disastrous Consequences Chapter 102: Disastrous Consequences "Don''t think that I don¡¯t know what you two scheming crooks are up to!" Pointing usingly at Ruben and Cacia, Wendy scolded, "You dirty old leeches, I know exactly what conspiracy you are involved in.Not only do you want to fetch a high price by selling Reese, but you also learnt that she hase into some expensive property after her divorce and you can''t wait to get your filthy hands on it! You are pretending to take her home but you just want to rob her of her wealth and disappear.Am I right?" Reese shivered as if an icy cold gust of wind had swept upon her. "Dad, is that true?" "So what if it is?" Ruben finally showed his true colors. He elevated his chin so high it could touch the sky. Puffed with pride and an air of condescension, he blurted, "If it weren''t for me, Flynn would have never married you! I am asking for what I rightfully deserve.Now that you are divorced and you have the property, consider it as part of my strategic nning.To put it bluntly, I have earned full credit for the money that you have received.So why can''t I bepensated? Answer me!" Reese was dumbstruck. Her heart shattered into a million pieces. ¡®Ridiculous! How ridiculous this sounds! I endured eleven years of torture at the hands of an abusive spouse. My life was a merry hell. If it weren''t for Wendy, I would be dead today. She also found me the most professionalwyer who ensured that Flynn give me half of his property. But now my father says that he must take full credit for this! This is the height of ridicule!¡¯ Reece introspected. "Reese, don''t let Wendy cheat you.For all we know, she died three years ago.Who knows whether the person standing in front of us is an imposter or not? To say the least, even if she is your sister, where was she in thest three years? Isn''t it ironical that she mysteriously rocks up just when you get divorced? Humph! Maybe she came here to bag all your money." It was crystal clear that Ruben was desperately trying to drive a wedge between Wendy and Reese. Reese was beside herself with anger. "Ruben, you have such shameless thoughts.Do you think everyone is like you? So unprincipled! From today, I am no longer your daughter.Consider me dead.We no longer have a father-daughter bond.I break all ties with you from this moment!" Now that Reese had terminated their rtionship in no uncertain terms, Ruben saw no need to pretend. He and Cacia eyed each other slyly then simultaneously vaulted towards Reese, stretching out their arms to grab the bag on her shoulder.But Reese''s reflexes were too quick.She secured her bag to her and shouted, "What the hell are you doing? Morons! "Didn''t you just say you are breaking off our father- daughter rtionship? Hand me all the property you won today and I''ll agree to break it off.That''s my only condition!" "No way!" "Honey, take it by force!" "Okay!" Cacia caught Reese tightly around the waist while Ruben fought her for the bag. Reese didn''t stand a chance against these two fat and bby hounds. She crumbled under their strength and Ruben grabbed the chain of her bag. "Stop! Just stop it!" With an ice cold re, Wendy scoffed, "How dare you try to rob my sister of what is rightfully hers? And you have the audacity to do it in my presence?" "Bitch, get out of my way!" Cacia kicked Wendy like a football. "Ever since you caused trouble for Eris in the crew, I''ve been waiting to teach you a lesson, you slut!" Before Cacia could kick her, Wendy sprang into action, and kicked her so hard, she spun. Wendy red at her with indignation. "Ouch!" Cacia emitted a shrill, piercing shriek. Bitch, I''ll kill you! Wendy scowled.Just as she was preparing tond another blow on Cacia, someone grabbed her wrist. When she turned around, she was surprised to see Ryan holding her wrist. He had remained silent all this while and now Wendy tried to free herself from him. "Let me go!" "This is a man''s job!" Ryan casually put the suitcase on the ground, pressed Wendy''s shoulder and instructed her to sit on it. "Now sit back and watch how I teach them a lesson!" Wendy doubted, "Can you?" Ryan''s face turned gloomy. "Don''t question a man''s ability, or the consequences will spell disaster!" Wendy blushed shyly. ¡®¡®Damn! That''s not what I meant.¡¯¡¯ Before she could reply, Ryan marched forward as he slowly took off his coat and threw it to Wendy. Then he stood tall like a Hollywood hero and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, ready for action. Wendy caught his coat and anticipated his next move. "Wow! His movements were deft.What a handsome man! It''s amazing!¡¯¡¯ Wendy was blown away by Ryan''s cool action. Ruben and Cacia were horror-stricken. "Who are you?" Ryan nced at them nonchntly. "You don''t deserve to know." "Are you insane? This a family matter.It has nothing to do with you so don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong!" "As long as it involves Wendy, it''s my business." Upon hearing that, Wendy''s heart beat even faster. Sade hdd im dus She was touched by his words. ¡®¡®Oh my God!¡¯¡¯ She covered her face. Once again she was mesmerized. "Reese, Wendy, will you go back with me or not?" Reese turned her head away. Wendy swore, "Go to hell!" "Okay, okay! Then don''t me me for being rude!" Ruben winked at Cacia, who nodded and rushed to the minibus. She opened the door, mustering all the strength she could. As the door opened, they saw five brawny men sitting inside. "Come down!" On Ruben''s orders, they got off the car immediately. They stood in a row, forming a bulwark. Looking macho in their identical gray vests and muscr biceps, their fierce expressions conveyed they meant business. Their formidable presence created tension in the air. ¡®¡¯This scumbag had thought of everything.If reason didn''t do the job, then he had n B of force in ce.¡¯¡¯ Reese thought for a while and understood. Ruben had no intention of letting her go from the very beginning. She looked at the big burly men and suddenly became nervous. "Wendy..." "Don''t be afraid!" Wendy was very worried but still offered Reese words offort. "If things get dangerous, then you must just run away." "No way!" "Listen to me, go and find the security guards.With the security guards present, they won''t do anything untoward." "Then I''ll stay.You go and find them," Reese said determinedly. "Listen, Reese.I''m not a member of thismunity and we will get dyed by the time they check my identity," Wendy protested. Reese hesitated. "Wendy..." "That''s it." While they were conversing in whispers, the atmosphere between Ryan and his enemies became more tense. With these brawny tough thugs to support them, Ruben and Cacia became belligerent. They looked at Ryan in disdain and mocked Wendy. "Wendy! You are a proper idiot.Do you think that such a pretty boy can protect you? Well, as long as you are willing to change your mind, I will spare this toy boy of yours.The ball is in your court." N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®¡®A toy boy?!¡± Wendy was annoyed. ¡®¡®Oh my God! How dare he describe Ryan as a toy boy?¡¯¡¯ As this thought ran through her mind, she stared at Ryan''s ice cold visage. Ruben, however, did not seem to realize that he was getting in over his head. Oblivious of his mistake, he continued, "Cacia just mentioned that you are in the world of showbiz! You have neither power nor money! So you must be sleeping your way with hordes of men to get petty roles, right? I have a proposition for you.From now on you can prostitute yourself with my clients.Don''t worry I''ll reward you handsomely and..." "Thump!" Before he could finish his words, Ryan kicked him so hard that he flew aside even before knowing what hit him! Chapter 103: Do You Know Of Her Past Chapter 103: Do You Know Of Her Past Ruben struggled to steady himself from the hit but still mmed into the car that was parked behind him.He hit the vehicle so hard that he left a huge dent in it.Ruben copsed to the ground, groaning in pain. Cacia was hysterical. "Ruben! Are you hurt? Talk to me please." She rushed to his side and tried to help him stand. "No.Don''t touch me.It hurts.My back.I hurt my back..." Ruben yelled at her. Cacia turned around and red at Ryan, "You foolish boy, how dare youy a hand on him? You won''t get away with this!" Ryan looked like he didn''t even hear her.He looked terrifying. For a very long time, there weren''t many things that could enrage him. Over the years, he had heard every possible insult people could hurl at him. But when he heard the vulgar words Ruben used for Wendy, he lost it! "Get him! Beat the shit out of him! I''ll take all the me! " Ruben roared. No one treats me like that.Kill the bastard! At Ruben''s urging, several brawny men advanced towards Ryan, surrounding him.Though Ryan was a tall man, the men had a significant advantage on him in terms of bulk.Wendy stoop up abruptly, ready to rush over and help. She was afraid that this would not end well for Ryan. But she didn''t even have the chance to reach them.Instead, she stayed rooted to the spot, transfixed by the sight before her. It took Ryan less than five minutes to beat all five men to the ground. They were allying where they fell, moaning and cursing.Reese had a simr reaction to Wendy''s. She had been about to go get the security to break up the fight, but she had been stunned by Ryan''s superb fighting skills. ¡®My God! This is awesome! Looking at Ryan, who looked as calm as usual, Wendy was taken aback. ¡®¡®Wow! Where did he learn to fight like this? He was so fast,nding precise blows where they were sure to do the most damage.¡¯¡¯ Wendy thought it would take a lot of effort to deal with these strong men even if she was to do this. Which made Ryan''s victory all the more impressive.Wendy turned to him, her eyes wide. "Oh, my God! Ryan, that was really cool! You were like a hero in an action movie.You totally kicked their asses!" Ryan seemed amused by her reaction.As he looked at her, his face softened.He didn''t look fierce or terrifying anymore.He slowly rolled down his sleeves and walked over to Wendy.He gently took his coat from her and put it on. "You look great!" "Okay, I see!" Reese breathed a sigh of relief. Ruben and Cacia seemed dumbfounded. As Ryan approached the two of them, they grew visibly more nervous and scared. Ruben swallowed hard before asking, "What...What do you want from us? I- I am warning you.I have been in the city for many years and I have a lot of friends.I know all kinds of dangerous people.Your Kung Fu tricks won''t help you against them.If you touch me or my wife, I will make sure you pay for it in blood." Fool! Wendy tried to hide her smile.She couldn''t help being amused by Ruben''s stupidity.It was the first time she saw someone speak to Ryan like this. Ruben thought he was being brave, but Wendy knew this was the stupidest thing he had ever done. "Ruben, right?" Ryan asked, scanning every inch of the man before him. "Yes, that''s right.I''m Ruben.I own a clothing factory. ¡®¡®Eris Clothing¡¯¡¯. Perhaps you''ve heard of it. As in Eris Finch, the famous actress you know? She is my daughter. If you dare touch me again, my Eris will destroy you. "Eris Clothing? Eris Finch!" Ryan nodded. "The name does ring a bell." Ruben was confused at Ryan''s expression. "Why isn''t he frightened? He looks almost like...he will seek revengeter.¡¯ Ruben trembled at the realization. "What...What do you want? Leave us alone or I''ll call the police.I''ll have you arrested." Cacia was also trembling with fear, thinking how easily Ryan would beat her and Ruben to a pulp, after witnessing him taking down five muscr men. She took a couple of steps backwards. "You- you stay away from me! My husband is right.We''ll have you arrested." Ryan looked at the two of them, disgust written clearly on his face. They weren''t even worth his attention pathetic foul creatures. But, Ruben was still Wendy''s father. How could such a man produce two beautiful, good- natured daughters like Wendy and Reese was beyond Ryan''sprehension. Unbelievable! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Ryan, stop wasting your time with them.Let''s just go. "You are right." Before turning around, Ryan red at Ruben and Cacia. His gaze seemed to prate their hearts, looking into the ugliness inside. Ruben trembled with fear. He just stared at Ryan, growing more frightened with each second that passed. He took in Ryan''s posture, his clothes and the air of authority he exuded. Ruben¡¯''s heart was beating furiously. ¡®¡¯Is he part of some rich, powerful family? What did Wendy call him just now? Ryan?¡¯¡¯ Ruben found this name familiar for some reason, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. Seeing him walking away with Wendy and Reese, he feared that Ryan was a really powerful man, and that he would get revenge on Wendy''s behalf. So he decided to act, before it was toote. "Hey," he shouted at Ryan''s retreating back. "Don''t let her fool you.She is not as innocent as she looks.Do you know of her past?" Wendy''s back suddenly stiffened.Reese hadn''t expected that Ruben would stoop so low. She couldn''t stand it anymore! She turned around and rushed to her father, punching and kicking him wherever she could reach. "You scum! You are the worst man that ever walked this earth.And you call yourself our father? How can you be so cruel to us? You ruined my life! Now you want to destroy Wendy''s too? Over my dead body!" Ruben must have been nning to tell Ryan that Wendy had a son outside of wedlock, but Reese was determined not to let that happen. While she was in hospital, she saw how much Ryan cared for Wendy. Her sister had lived a hard life the past few years. And now, she had finally met someone that deserved her. But would Ryan still treat Wendy the same if he knew the truth about little Ray? Most men would surely be bothered by something like this. That was why Reese couldn''t let their bastard of a father ruin Wendy''s happiness. "You bitch! How dare you hit your father?" "I''ll kill you!" Blinded by anger, Reese still punched Ruben non-stop. "You are not my father! You don''t deserve to be my father." "Ouch, you little bastard, get away from me!" Reese didn''t stop. Without looking back, she shouted over her shoulder. "Wendy, you and Ryan go now." But Wendy didn''t move.She had a choice to make. If Ruben revealed her secret, then this would be her chance. Ryan would give up on her. That was what she always wanted, wasn''t it? She closed her eyes and made up her mind. She just stood there, waiting for Ruben to tell Ryan about the most painful memory of hers. Suddenly, she felt warmth enveloping her hand. Ryan''s big hand held hers affectionately, as he turned around and looked at Ruben coldly. "I don''t give a damn about her past.She could have been a prostitute or a murderer for all I care.All I want is her present and future!" Chapter 104: Are You In Love With My Sister Chapter 104: Are You In Love With My Sister On the ride back, Wendy couldn''t stop thinking about what Ryan had said. As they took a right turn, Wendy turned to him scowling. "What?" Ryan looked really confused by her expression. "A prostitute or a murderer? Really?" Ryan smiled and took her hand in his. "What are you doing?" Wendy asked, blushing. "We havepany." In the back seat, Reese closed her eyes and turned her head sideways. "I didn''t see anything." Wendy opened and closed her mouth several times, unable to find the right words. But Ryan seemed unfazed. He still held her hand tightly. The car drove straight into the Ensfield. At the sight of the luxurious vi, Reese was in awe. ¡®¡®Ensfield! Ryan lives in the Ensfield?¡¯'' She had lived in the city for many years, yet she had only seen this ce on TV. It was the home of the extremely rich and powerful. Only a dozen or so families lived here. Each vi had its own swimming pool and word had it that there was a huge golf course as well as a horse- riding course in theplex. And that was just the tip of the iceberg. Anything you wanted, you could find in the Ensfield. Flynn couldn''t buy one of the vis here even if he used every single penny of his fortune! Ryan must be a really big deal!¡¯ Reese thought, her nerves getting the best of her.A momentter though, she calmed down a little, thinking how well Wendy and Ryan got along. Ryan''s status was a good thing.Ruben and Cacia wouldn''t dare cross a man that powerful just to take revenge on her and Wendy. They all entered Ryan''s vi and found Luke was already there. Wendy was about to run upstairs and prepare a room for Reese, but Ryan stopped her. Her arm was still injured so he insisted that she shouldn''t put any strain to it. Instead, he asked Luke to call one of the servants to do it. Luke wanted to hear all about their adventure during the day and they obliged. When they told him what Flynn and Ruben had done, he was appalled. "Shit! Those bastards! I knew Flynn was a scumbag.But I never expected your father to be such an ass, Wendy.Are you sure you are rted? And why would he treat his stepdaughter better than his own children? There''s something seriously wrong with that man." When Luke finished speaking, he was breathing heavily as if he had been running. Wendy just felt numb, but Reese''s eyes started brimming with tears. Luke looked like he had more to say, but Wendy''s re shut him up. "Don''t worry, Auntie.You can live with Mommy and me from now on," Raymond said, his head on Reese''sp. The boy was so sweet that she couldn''t help smiling. She tousled Raymond''s hair and said, "Darling, I''m afraid this isn''t possible." "But Reese, what are you going to do?" "Don¡¯t worry about me," Reese said softly. "Flynn is out of my life for good.As for Dad, I don''t think he will bother us again.I''m nning on selling the house Flynn gave me.I will get a smaller apartment and start looking for a job." "A job?" "Yes!" Thinking of all the things toe, Reese''s eyes lit up. "I''ve made up my mind.A job is exactly what I need right now.For once in my life I will bepletely independent.There''s no better ce to start to regain my confidence and believe in myself." Ryan, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up. "What kind of job are you looking for?" "Well...I haven''t really decided yet." "When you do, just let me know.I have a lot of connections in the business world.I am sure we''ll find you a good position," Ryan said matter-of-factly. Luke was deep in thought. ¡®¡¯Wow! Ryan always hated people who relied on connections to secure a job.But look how easily he offered to help Reese.It''s unbelievable.For Wendy, he would forsake all his principles.¡¯¡¯ ¡°That is so kind.Thank you," Reese said, beaming at Ryan. He simply nodded back at her, saying nothing. After a day''s events, Reese felt utterly exhausted, physically and mentally. As soon as her room was ready, she said goodbye to everyone and went upstairs to get some rest. After her sister had left, Wendy leaned her head against the sofa, consumed by her thoughts. "Hey! What''s troubling you?" Luke asked, looking genuinely concerned about her. Wendy ignored his question, but shot back, "Why is your brother so kind and generous today?" She knew really well that Ryan was not a person who would offer to help others so easily. And then it hit her! Could this be? She sat up hastily and stared at Ryan warily. "You are in love with my sister, aren''t you? You surely know that now it''s not a great time for you to act on your feelings! Her divorce is still fresh.She is not ready to move on yet." Ryan was staring at her in shock. ¡®¡®Does she really think I am that...fickle?¡¯¡¯ Ryan''s face darkened, veins started popping out on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, "You are talking nonsense!" "Am I? Then why are you so eager to help her find a job?" "Because I must! I owe her that much." ¡®Why?¡¯ Wendy was really confused now. What could Ryan possibly owe to Reese? "Why do you feel you owe her?" "Before we met, she was the one taking care of you.Protecting you!" Wendy was stunned. Her heart was beating like crazy. She felt excited and terrified at the same time, as Ryan''s eyes were locked on hers. She couldn''t look away, even if she wanted to. Her hands moved on their own volition. They came to rest on her chest, as if to calm her wild heartbeat. "You, you..." This cold, arrogant man was willing to do anything to help Reese, just because she protected Wendy when she was a child. "I love you.Only you.I think I have always been clear about it!" Wendy blushed, "I...I..." Hey his hand on her shoulder and said, "You can''t choose the family you are born in." Wendy knew he was trying tofort her, even if his words sounded clumsy. He was trying to tell her not to let Ruben''s attitude get to her. The truth was that Ruben''s words hadn''t bothered her at all. Yet now her eyes stung, tears threatening to start spilling down her cheeks. Ryan''s words had made her feel there was still someone who cared about her. Truly and unconditionally. "Ryan..." "Yes" "Please, don''t be so nice to me," she said, lowering her eyes. "Or I might get used to it." "Yes!" Wendy didn''t know what to say. ¡®¡®What''s that supposed to mean? Can''t he speak clearly for once?¡¯¡¯ Wendy thought. Seeing her confusion, Ryan exined, "I mean you getting used to it! This is exactly what I want." But his words did not put her mind to rest, Instead, Wendy felt even more confused than she did before. Since it was the first night that Reese spent in her sister''s house, Wendy stayed with her and didn''t go to Ryan''s. Lying on her big bed all alone made her feel strangely ufortable. She tossed and turned, but sleep still eluded her. ¡®¡®What the hell!¡¯¡¯ Sheined inwardly. Suddenly, there was a knock on her bedroom door. "Come in!" The door swung open to reveal Reese in her pajamas. "Reese, it''s reallyte.What are you doing still up?" "Can I sleep with you tonight? Just like when we were little?" "Do you need to ask?" Wendy moved over and patted the mattress. "Get in here." The sisters had a long talk huddled under the covers. They reminisced about their childhood and spoke about their lives now, until finally the discussion turned to Ryan. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Wendy! I may not know much about the world, but it''s pretty obvious that Ryan loves you.He is kind to Ray and he is offering to help me.For you.Because he loves you." Wendy''s smile froze. She stayed silent for a while, lost in thought. "Look, I..." When she finally decided to speak, her retort was interrupted by Reese. "Wendy, I am not trying to talk to you into anything.You are a grown woman now and you can make your own decisions.I can only offer you advice.Follow your heart.It knows what''s best for you." Wendy couldn''t believe her ears. "Reese, what are you saying? Do you think I should be with him?" Chapter 105: Meet The Parents Chapter 105: Meet The Parents Wendy was more than a little surprised! She had thought that Reese wouldn''t believe in love ever again after her marriage had failed. "I''m not forcing you to ept him." "Then what?" Lying on the bed, Reese said in a particrly soft and gentle voice that seemed to emit from the darkness, "Wendy, I am not blind.I can see that you are also in love with Ryan." Wendy remained unusually quiet. "I know what seems to be bothering you.You are worried about the fact that he may not ept you because you have had a child out of wedlock." Once again Wendy''s silence spoke volumes. "If this is what is bugging you, then you need not worry.Didn''t he mention just today that he does not care about your past? What''s more, you were hoodwinked by Eris in the past.You were also an innocent, young victim.In my opinion, I think you should give this rtionship a chance." Staring intensely into the darkness of the night, Wendy added after a while, "That''s not the only reason.There are other reasons.Besides, even if he doesn''t care about my past now, what guarantee do I have that he won''t bring it up in the future? When couples quarrel, they always criticize each other and hurl the most hurtful words back and forth.What if he brings this sad memory of mine into an argument at someter stage? I won''t be able to tolerate it! It''s better not to initiate this rtionship than wait for it to hurtle into a tragedy." Upon hearing that, Reese turned around and held Wendy''s hand gently. "It''s better to try and fail than fail to try.Would you want to live your whole life regretting what could have been the best decision of your life?" Wendy was at a total loss for words! Would she regret it? She honestly didn''t know! It was Sunday the next day. Neither Ryan nor Luke needed to go to work, so they traipsed off to No.2 Vi with Precious quite early in the morning. As soon as Luke entered the room, he stared at Wendy. Wendy was taken aback, because Luke''s face was bruised ck and blue and he looked as if he was in considerable pain. "Damn it! Luke, did you get attacked in an armed robbery yesterday?" "It would be better if I was just robbed." Luke covered his face with his hand and looked at Wendy bitterly. "Ryan couldn''t fall asleepst night, so he insisted on practicing martial arts with me and using me as a punching bag.That was not a practice session.It was one-sided torture! Didn''t you hear me scream in your dream?" Wendy was dumbfounded. "The sound instion effect of the vi is so good," she joked. Luke''s eyes were filled with resentment.Wendy was lost for words. "Leave him alone," Ryan said. He handed Wendy a tube of ointment. She looked askance at him so he outlined his schedule for the day to her. "Today, I have to take Precious back to my parents¡¯ house with Luke." "Okay, I see." Embarrassed, Wendy smoothed her hair and pretended not to understand, "You may leave.You don''t owe me any exnation." "Do you want to apany me back?" bbergasted, Wendy almost fell off the sofa. She gaped at Ryan in disbelief and stammered, "What nonsense are you talking? Why would I want to go with you?" "To meet my parents!" "Why would I want to meet your parents?" Afraid that he would suggest something that would leave her in a dilemma, she jumped off the sofa and pushed him out. "Well, Just look at the time! It''s sote.And the noon heat is so strong.If you have to go, you might as well leave now.Reese and I have ns for today." Ryan grabbed her wrist. She could feel the heat of his palm. "Wendy!" "What...What are you doing?" "I meant what I said yesterday!" Upon hearing that, Wendy''s mind went nk. She avoided eye contact with him and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about.You''d better leave now." A faint smile painted Ryan''s lips. Compared with herplete refusal at the beginning, she had melted a little. Ryan interpreted this as a sign of significant progress on his part.He knew where to draw the line. He stopped his persistence and ran his fingers through her hair. "Have a good rest at home.Remember Leo''s words and don''t let water enter the wound.Take off the gauze and apply the ointment on time." "I know, I know.You are too talkative today." Luke was astounded by Wendy''sint. ¡®¡®Heck! Wendy, you don''t know how lucky you are! Don''t you know that Ryan is a man of few words? He seldom talks as much as he did to you, but you don''t appreciate it!¡¯¡¯ Finally, Ryan and Luke left with Precious.The driver started the car.Ryan, Luke and Precious sat on the back seat. After getting into the car, Precious looked like someone had stolen her candy. "You don''t want to go home?" "Yes and no..." Precious pouted andined, "I miss grandpa and grandma too, but grandma is so selfish, she doesn''t want me to meet Auntie Wendy and Ray.Last time she locked me up and didn''t allow me to go see them." While speaking, she rested her head on Ryan''sp.She was as depressed as a cat stranded in a hailstorm. Ryan stroked her head tenderly and said, "Don''t worry.Daddy will take care of it." "Okay!" Half an hourter, they arrived at their destination. "Precious." As soon as Josie saw Precious, she hugged the little princess and smiled. "Oh, you''ve put on some weight.Look! You are a chubby cute little girl.You are so heavy that I almost can¡¯t even lift you." "That''s because Auntie Wendy cooked tons of tasty food for me." The smile on Josie''s face vanished when she heard that.She immediately changed the topic. "It''s not good for a child to get too fat.It''s not healthy" Precious broke free from Josie¡¯s arms, still sad, and jumped into Anson''s arms. "Oh my God! So grandpa is your favorite now?" "Yes! I have made up my mind that I will love grandpa more from now on." Anson burst intoughter, while Josie sulked like a child without a toy. Then they flounced into the hall happily. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her sons were always too busy to visit so now Josie made the most of their presence. Her heart danced with joy on seeing them. She held Ryan''s hand lovingly andmented, "You, my dear, on the other hand, have lost weight! I know that work is important, but health is equally important.You must eat three meals a day on time.Never mind.It''s useless talking to you two.You never take my advice anyway." "Umm." "Anyway, I''ve asked the chef to prepare a healthy seafood lunch for you today." "Okay!" As usual, Ryan was a man of few words. The corners of Josie¡¯s mouth twitched. "Ryan! I''m your mother! Do you really have to answer me in monosyble? Will it kill you to say one more word to me?" "Got it." Josie was dumb struck. ¡®Fine! He really just said one more word, literally! Luke couldn''t help but burst intoughter. If their mother knew that Wendy disliked Ryan''s loquaciousness, she would turn green with envy. Josie dly went off to prepare lunch for the boys. Anson called Ryan into the study and the servant yed with Precious so that left Luke free. "Luke, pleasee to the kitchen and help me," Josie pleaded. "What can I do? I know nothing about cooking." Josie poked her head out of the kitchen and said, "Cut the crap and hurry up!" ¡®¡®It was just an excuse.You just wanted to ask me something behind Precious''s back.s! Woe is me.¡¯¡¯ While thinking, Luke went to the kitchen reluctantly. "Mom..." As soon as he entered the kitchen, Josie pulled him closer to her. "Luke, you''ve been living with your brother for a while and you''ve also met that Wendy several times, right? Now tell me the truth.What did that opportunistic shrew do to entice your brother?" Chapter 106: Am I Really Your Son Chapter 106: Am I Really Your Son ¡®¡®The opportunistic shrew?!¡¯¡¯ Luke wondered, his face darkening. "Luke?" "Look, Mom.Don''t say I never warned you.If Ryan hears you talk about Wendy like that, that''ll be the last you see of him." Josie''s face fell instantly. Luke ced a hand on her shoulder in an attempt tofort her. "Please.Just hear me out, okay?" "Fine, say what you must." "You know Ryan.Falling in love is really hard for him.You should be d he finally found happiness.Besides, Wendy is amazing! Despite her profession, she is kind and honest and cares for others..." Before Luke could even finish his sentence, Josie stopped him with a hard re. "Luke! I didn''t ask you toe to sing Wendy''s praises.She has everyone fooled, including you it seems." Luke stared at his mother in shock. She had always been a sensible woman. When had she turned into this stubborn, mean creature standing in front of him? "Okay Mom. How about you tell me why you hate Wendy so much? You two haven''t even met. Why don''t you try getting to know her? You might change your mind about her." "No need for that!" "Mom..." Luke insisted, wanting to talk some sense into his mother. "I saw her...exploits in the news a few days ago," Josie interrupted him. "How indecently she behaved backstage, how she got her role in the first ce. That woman is nothing but a slut..." "Mother," Luke eximed, pulling her in a corner to avoid being overheard. "Keep your voice down! You know the showbiz is brutal.Bruce has been involved in these circles for several years.Weren''t there plenty of rumors that he was sleeping around? Yet none of it was true.You should know those things about Wendy are just lies.So why give them any credit?" "There''s no smoke without fire!" Luke waspletely dumbfounded, but he stood his ground. "But it turned out it was all lies in the end.Carter is just the director of the show.He and Wendy just work together and that''s the end of the story." But Josie didn''t look convinced. "Mom..." "Just tell me: what is it about her that Ryan likes so much?" ¡®How am I supposed to know that?¡¯ Luke thought, exasperated. "I''m not my brother.If you want to know that, ask Ryan." "Damn you!" Josie pped his arm hard. "Tell me, now! " Mom, am I really your son or not? You never treat Ryan like this. But with me, you are always cruel. "How dare you? I have only just started.You live in Ryan''s house and you let that bitch seduce him.You should be looking out for him.You should have told me about Wendy as soon as you found out" Luke¡¯s head was pounding, from trying so hard not to scream. How was any of this his fault? His brother''s feelings were out of Luke''s control. "Mom!" "Yes, yes!" Josie cut in. "That devious woman has fooled everyone.Precious went on a hunger strike for her and your brother refuses to meet any of the women I find suitable for him.Even you are talking back to me, to defend that whore!" Luke heard everything his mother said, but he could not believe this was really happening. "You can all go to hell! Get out of my sight," Josie yelled, waving her hand dismissively. Luke was really frustrated. He walked to his mother and stood right in front of her. He pointed at the bruise on his face and said, "Mom! I''ve been standing here talking with you all this time.Did you even notice I was injured?" The bruise was huge and deep purple, so it was hard to miss.But when his parents saw him, they didn''t even react to it. Josie pushed her son away impatiently. "Get out of my face! You are a man.A bruise is nothing.If I am to guess, though, I''d say you screwed up again, so your brother had to beat some sense into you." Luke felt her words hit him like a physical blow.His thoughts were that of frustration and bitterness. ¡®¡®Why do you always think the worst of me? For you, Ryan can do no wrong and I am always the screw-up.Am I really your son?¡¯¡¯ Ryan and Anson were in the study, which was Anson''s favorite room in the house. It¡¯s Chinese decor didn''t match the style of the rest vi, but he loved it nheless. The tall wooden bookcase wasden with books. Every single time was carefully ced in the shelves and the air smelled faintly of ink. Anson took the chair behind the desk, motioning for Ryan to take a seat too. He casually sat on one of the armchairs that stood in front of the desk. Anson was silent for a minute. Ryan just picked up a book and flipped its pages, as if he had no intention of talking either. The silence stretched on and on, until finally Anson couldn''t stand it anymore. He cleared his throat. Ryan slowly closed the book and look up at him. Anson didn''t beat around the bush. "Your mother isn''t fond of Wendy." "Alright." Anson waited for a minute, but Ryan wouldn''t say anything else. So he had no choice but to raise his voice, "Alright? That''s all you have to say?" "I am fond of Wendy.Very much so," Ryan added as an afterthought. "Ryan, I know it''s not every day you meet someone you like.Especially a woman..." Ryan''s face darkened, which made Anson stutter a bit, then cough slightly and add, "Well! I am happy for you! I am d you found someone to love.I tried talking to your mother, but..." He trailed off, then started over. "I''ve been with your mother for thirty years and she has never been so stubborn before.Of course, if you want to be with Wendy, your mother can do nothing about it.But let''s just say she won''t be happy about it." Ryan''s face hardened and the temperature in the study seemed to drop. "Wendy is the best person I know," Ryan said in a low, steady voice. Anson seemed to get Ryan''s meaning. He nodded. "I know.Precious wouldn''t like her so much if she weren''t." Anson stood up and walked around the desk. He cleared his throat and said, "I only have one more question.Are you sure you want her to be your wife?" Ryan had never seen him looking so serious before. "Yes." This one word seemed to echo into the study for a longtime.Anson put his hands behind his back. "You are a grown man, Ryan.If this is who you want to spend the rest of your life with, don''t let her go." Ryan raised his eyebrows. At the sight of his confused expression, Anson chuckled. "What? Did you think I''d help your mother talk you into giving Wendy up?" He snorted. "I know you are stubborn as a mule.No one can change your mind.I''d better keep my strength.I am going to need it if I am to persuade your mother to leave you alone." Patting Ryan on the shoulder, he added, "She is not a bad person you know.She just wants the best for you.In her eyes, you were always perfect.That''s why she thinks that no woman will ever be good enough for you." Anson took a deep breath and went on. "Wendy used to date Brian, and now she is back in the country, you suddenly tell us you like her.When your mother was young, we were running the business together.We had been betrayed one too many times and that had made her have serious trust issue ever since.And right now, it''s gotten in her head that Wendy is using you to get revenge on Brian.She is your mother and she feels it''s her duty to keep you from getting hurt.And also, Wendy has a child.And your mother heard everything that was being said about Wendy a few days ago.For all those reasons, she decided she can''t trust her." "I understand," Ryan said expressionlessly and stood up. "I''ll fix it." And he really looked determined to fix everything. Just like Josie, Anson also wondered why Ryan liked Wendy so much. Especially considering that Ryan had always been very on good terms with Josie and he could never stand seeing her sad. But this time was different. He wanted to be with Wendy and nothing would change this, even if it meant he would hurt his mother''s feelings. N?velDrama.Org content. So Anson decided to satisfy his curiosity and just ask hirn. "Ryan, can you tell me something? What is it about this woman that you like so much?" "I really don''t know!" Anson was taken aback. "Then how do you even know you like her?" "She is the only woman I want in my bed." Chapter 107: I Remember You Chapter 107: I Remember You At noon, the butler came over and reported, "Master, Madam, you have a visitor." "A visitor?" Luke was stunned for a moment. Then he asked, "Who?" "Go away now.Don''t ask about it," Josie said. She then turned to the butler and immediately ordered, "Hurry up and bring her in.It''s so hot outside.Then ask a servant to bring some fruits and cold drinks here." "Yes, Madam." It seemed that Josie already knew who the visitor was. She was so considerate that she didn''t only order the servant to bring fruits and cold drinks, but she also went out to greet the visitor personally. Luke and Ryan exchanged confused nces. Something seemed not right. When had their mother be so enthusiastic about visitors? What they were seeing right now was very strange. Luke craned his neck to get a better view outside. It didn''t take long before he saw Josie leading a young woman in with a smile. The woman was in her twenties and had a pretty face. She was wearing a white off-shoulder embroidered dress, and her hair hung down her shoulders. Overall, she looked like a princess in fairy tales. "I''m so d that youe.Oh, you don¡¯t have to bring any gifts.You are too polite." The young woman, who was following behind Josie, smiled and said politely, "Auntie, it''s my pleasure." Josie was very satisfied with the young woman. She handed the gift box to the servant, pulled the young woman into the living room, and said, "Have a seat." "Thank you, Auntie," the woman replied politely. She then nced at Ryan shyly and sat down on the sofa. Her name was Brittany Amik, the same woman who was having a blind date with Ryan on the first day Wendy came back from abroad. "Ryan, you''ve already met.You don''t need me to introduce her to you again, right?" Ryan knitted his brow and asked, "Who is she?" Obviously, he didn''t remember Brittany at all. And his reaction stunned her. Luke suddenlyughed out loud. Josie was so embarrassed that she red at Luke. Then she turned to Ryan and said, "Don''t you remember her? She is Brittany Amik." "No, I don''t know her." Upon hearing this, Brittany''s eyes immediately turned red. Josie got angry at once. She asked Ryan through clenched teeth, "Ryan, have you really forgotten about her, or you''re just deliberately going against me?" "I really don''t remember her." Josie was furious now. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Luke hurriedly mediated, "Mom, Ryan is a very busy person.You know that, right? He has meetings at work every day.If he has to remember every person he meets once or twice, he will be exhausted." This exnation softened Josie''s expression. She turned to Brittany and said with a smile, "Brittany, don''t mind it.Ryan is just too busy with his work." "Don''t worry, Auntie.I don''t mind." Just as when Josie was about to introduce Ryan and Brittany to each other again, Precious ran to Brittany and said, "I remember you!" "Oh, really, little girl?" "You and Daddy went on a blind date before." Brittany was surprised. She almost couldn''t believe that Precious remembered her. She was happy to know that the little princess of the Oliver family, who was famous for being capricious and arrogant, still remembered her. After all, they had only met once. She thought she had left a deep impression on Precious. It was a good thing, wasn''t it? Last time, she failed in her blind date with Ryan. So she thought that she couldn''t possibly be with him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But unexpectedly, after such a long time, Josie personally called her and invited her to have lunch with them today. Brittany was extremely happy. She gave Ryan a shy look. He was Ryan Oliver. The CEO of Oliver Group. The Oliver family had been rich for generations and a real top-notch giant.More importantly... Ryan was not only rich but also very handsome. In the upper-ss circle and the entertainment industry, he was well-known for his gorgeous appearance. Many women dreamed of having a chance to marry into the Oliver family. She actually had this opportunity now. Brittany trembled with excitement. "Are you cold?" Precious asked with a frown. "No, I''m fine." Brittany was ttered, thinking, ¡®¡®The little princess of the Oliver family actually cares about me.¡¯¡¯ The reason why her blind date with Ryan failedst time was Precious. She had learned her lesson, so she quickly took out the small gift she had prepared in advance from her bag. Showing it to Precious, she said with a kind and gentle smile, "Little princess, you are awesome.You still remember me after such a long time.My name is Brittany Amik.You can call me Auntie Brittany.This is my gift for you." Precious lowered her head and looked at Brittany''s hands. In her hands was a translucent box. Inside it was a shining diamond headband. ¡®¡¯Humph! She even knows that I like shiny things,¡¯ '' Precious thought to herself without taking Brittany''s gift. Seeing her reaction, the smile on Brittany''s face froze. "Oh, Brittany, you are so thoughtful," Josie eximed, taking the gift. "How do you know that Precious likes shiny things?" Brittany smiled and said happily, "I''m d that she likes it." "No, I don''t like it!" Standing in front of Brittany, Precious said coldly. Then she added, "I remember you because when you had a blind date with Daddyst time, you said that I was impolite." Hearing this, the smile on Brittany''s face vanished. When she saw Josie¡¯s puzzled look, she subconsciously exined, "No, it''s not like that.Auntie Josie, it was just a misunderstanding.Here''s the thing.While Ryan and I were having dinnerst time, Precious suddenly broke in and said that I was ugly and that I was trying to seduce Ryan." Brittany felt aggrieved. The expression on Josie''s face changed. She looked down at Precious and asked, "Did you say those things?" "Yes." "Precious, didn''t we teach you to be always polite to others? How could you say such harsh words? Who taught you those words? Auntie Brittany was right.You were impolite.You''re already four years old, not a baby anymore.It''s time for you to distinguish the good from the bad.Auntie Brittany said it for your own good," Josie scolded. "I don''t like her!" "Precious! Why are you so impolite now? Auntie Brittany is our guest, and she has brought you a gift.Why do you say you don''t like her? Has someone taught you this?" Josie flew into a rage. She added, "Apologize to Auntie Brittany now!" "No!" Precious stubbornly refused. "Never!" Brittany felt that the atmosphere had tensed up, so she quickly said, "Auntie Josie, it''s all right.Precious is still a child.I believe that we can educate her slowly and correct her behavior in the future." Josie gritted her teeth angrily. She believed that it must be Wendy who instigated Precious to be so disobedient. "Mom, don''t be so fierce on Precious.No one has taught her to say those words.She grew up with us, and we spoiled her." As he spoke, Luke pulled Precious into his arms. Then he said, "Precious, don''t take it to heart.I still love you." Tears streamed down Precious¡¯ lovely cheeks. "Grandma is bad," she said, choking with sobs. "Okay, okay, Grandma is bad.Let''s go.We''ll y in the garden.We won''t talk to grandma anymore." Luke carried Precious in his arms and left. Josie was so angry that her chest tightened. She sighed, took Brittany''s hand, and said apologetically, "Brittany, I apologize on behalf of Precious.This child is spoiled by us.Please forgive her. Also, I hope that you can help me discipline her from now on." Chapter 108: Marry Her Yourself Chapter 108: Marry Her Yourself ¡®¡®What?! Does she mean that I''m going to be the future hostess of the Oliver family?¡¯¡¯ Brittany gasped in shock. What she had heard was truly astonishing, so she was worried that it might be a joke. "Auntie Josie..." Josie blinked her eyes at Brittany exaggeratedly as though trying to tell Brittany something. Then, she nced at Ryan and said, "The kitchen is still busy, so I''ll help out there for a bit.I''ll be back soon.You talk with Ryan." It was obvious that she was creating an opportunity for Brittany. With a beaming smile, Brittany nodded and replied, "Sure, Auntie Josie!" Before Josie left, she leaned over Ryan and whispered, "Ryan, I''ve chosen her.Brittany is an amazing woman.You should talk to her." Upon saying that, she smiled at Brittany and left. Of course, the servants were sensible that they left as well. Now, only Ryan and Brittany were left in the spacious living room. One minute... Two minutes... Five minutes... Nobody dared to speak even until now. Feeling shy, Brittany yed with the hem of her nervously and then slowly moved close to Ryan. "Ryan" "Mister!" "What?" Brittany was confused. "You call me Mr.Ryan or Mr.Oliver," he exined curtly. Brittany''s mouth widened in shock, and she fell stunned upon hearing hismand. ¡®What''s going on?¡¯ She was confused. She thought Josie called her today because Ryan took a liking to her after their blind datest time. However, he was cold to her, and she had no idea why. ¡®¡®Perhaps this is only his character?¡¯¡¯ Brittany wondered. At the thought of this, she felt relieved. ¡®¡®I''ve heard that Ryan has never been in love, even though he''s already 30 years old.Maybe it''s because of his cold demeanor that people don''t dare to get close to him.Well, since he''s cold and probably unfriendly, I should take the initiative myself.¡¯¡¯ Thinking of this, the smile on her face softened. She stood up and walked towards Ryan to sit next to him. However, while she was walking towards him, Ryan suddenly lifted his gaze and looked at her. His eyes were cold and sharp. They seemed like a sharp sword that could make people tremble in fear the instant they saw it. Brittany could not help but swallow hard. Intimidated by his piercing gaze, she took two steps back and found herself a ce to sit down. She figured it was better to keep a safe distance from him in the meantime. It was only then that he withdrew his gaze from her. Although Josie had advised him to talk to Brittany, he instead busied himself with his phone. He yed with it and sometimes looked at it from time to time as though waiting for a message. Unable to bear the awkward atmosphere between them, Brittany decided to initiate a conversation. "Are you waiting for a message, Mr.Ryan?" As if he did not hear her, Ryan continued ying on his phone. Brittany was speechless. Not wanting to get ignored again, she raised her voice and asked, "Is it about thepany''s affairs? It''s Sunday, but your mind is still on your work.You''re impressive! It must be really hard to run a company all by yourself." Ryan remained silent.Now, Brittany had run out of words to say. It was embarrassing! His silence was making her feel self-conscious. ¡®''Why is he being like this? They were the ones who invited me, but it seemed that he has no ns of talking to me, ¡®'' she mused. At that moment, Brittany felt an urge to cry out of embarrassment. Well, perhaps she could talk to him one more time and see if he would finally talk to her. "Mr.Ryan, would you like some water?" She handed him a ss of water and added, "It''s hot.You should drink some." Ryan did not reply yet again. He did not even bother to look at her. A feeling of embarrassment washed over Brittany. She decided not to put down the ss unless he acknowledged her. However, a few minutes had passed and her arm was already sore, yet he did not even take it. Unable to take it any longer, she sat down next to Ryan, her body trembling from frustration. It was only until then that he reacted. Ryan moved away from her. "Mr.Ryan..." Brittany was about to protest when she trailed off. He put his phone into his pocket and said coldly, "My girlfriend doesn''t want me to be too close to other women." Well, that was the longest sentence he had uttered sinceing here today. Weird as it may sound, but Brittany almost cried in glee. ''He finally said something to me!¡¯¡¯ she eximed inwardly. She was happy that he spoke to her atst. However, upon realizing what he had just said, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant. "What? Your girlfriend?" she asked incredulously. "Yes," Brittany was confused. If he had a girlfriend, why did Josie invite her? All of a sudden, her face lit up as it finally dawned on her. "Mr.Ryan, do you mean..." She trailed off upon seeing his intense re. "I...I understand! To be frank, I don''t mind it.Every sessful man must have a few women around him.Don''t worry, Mr.Ryan.I won''t interfere in your private life after we get married." Ryan was at a loss for words. He had just said that he had a girlfriend. And now, Brittany was offering to be the third wheel. Ridiculous! Without saying another word, he stood up and left. Brittany was dumbfounded. ¡®¡®What did he mean by that? Also, why did he leave all of a sudden? Am I not good enough? Did I say something wrong? I''ve been so considerate! What else does he want?¡¯¡¯ In the garden.Luke were ying in the swing with Precious happily.She was sitting on the swing seat while he was pushing her from behind. "Higher! Higher!" Precious requested with a grin. "No.You''ll fall!" Lukas cautioned. "Okay!" Precious happened to see Ryan approach them at that moment, so she called, "Daddy!" Luke quickly steadied the swing for Precious to get down. The little girl rushed to her dad and hugged his thigh with her chubby hands. "Daddy, hug me!" she requested adorably. Ryan smiled and picked her up just as she wished. "Let''s go home," he said gently to his daughter. "Go home?" Precious asked in surprise. "Why? Don''t you want to?" "I do!" Precious wrapped her arms around his neck and added, "Let''s go, Daddy.Let¡¯s go! We can have lunch with Auntie Wendy if we go back now.Humph! Grandma is mean.She scolded me because of a bad woman.I''m mad.I won''t talk to her again." With the little girl in his arms, Ryan walked towards the gate. Behind them, Luke hurried to catch up with them. "Are you really leaving?" he asked incredulously. "You can stay if you don''t want to leave," Ryan answered. "No, no, no.I want to go with you!" ¡®¡®Are you kidding? If Mom doesn''t find you and your daughter, she''ll definitely me it on me again.I''m not a fool!¡¯¡¯ Luke pondered. At the thought of this, he followed Ryan closely in fear that he would indeed leave him behind. They arrived at the parking area not long after. All of a sudden, Josie came to them in a hurry and stopped them. "Stop! Hey! Stop!" They stopped in their tracks right away. Josie strode over, her face red in anger. She was so furious that when she pointed at Ryan, her hands trembled. However, she did not have the heart to scold him as he was holding Precious, so she instead projected her anger at Luke. With her index finger pointing at his nose, she reprimanded him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Luke, you did this on purpose, didn''t you? You persuaded your brother to leave! Why did I even give birth to an insolent son like you? I''m so unlucky to be your mother!" Luke was speechless. ¡®¡®Shit! I knew I would be a victim in the end.''¡¯ Whileining inwardly, he ruffled the back of his head in exasperation and eximed, "Mom! My brother was the one who wanted to leave!" "Then you should''ve stopped him!" Luke''s mouth fell open. He did not know what else he could say to defend himself. From the way his own mother treated him, he could not help but think that he was not her biological son. Josie then shifted her gaze to Ryan and reminded him, "We''ve agreed to have lunch at home today.It''s almost lunch time.What are you going?!" Ryan just stared at her in response. His gaze was like a sharp sword, prating through Josie''¡¯s heart. Feeling the intensity of his gaze, she asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "You know why I wanted to leave," Ryan replied coldly. Josie scoffed in indignation. "Ryan, Brittany is an amazingdy.Shees from a decent, noble family.She has an impressive educational background she''s talented and so beautiful! She may not be good enough for you, but she''s better than that Wendy! Just look at her.She''sdylike and prim and proper.What''s more, her reputation is respectable and untainted, unlike that of Wendy''s!" The more Josie spoke, the more frustrated she became. "I don''t care about what you think! Break up with Wendy right now.That''s an order! Brittany is a good woman.For now, you can go out more often and get to know each other.You can marry her in the future once you realize you''re a match." However, Ryan did not budge. With Precious in his arms, he just passed by Josie and strode away. "If you like her, marry her yourself," he replied coldly as he left. Chapter 109: Feel Sad Chapter 109: Feel Sad "Ryan, aren''t you afraid of irritating Mom? She won''t let you go that easily," Luke asked on their way back. He couldn''t help shivering when he thought of Josie''s temper. "Ryan, Mom is not a forgiving person.Since you''ve annoyed her this time, her next move will definitely be big." Ryan pressed his thin lips tightly.He came back today to show his attitude. In the Oliver family''s old vi. "Boo-hoo! Boo-hoo!" Brittany cried her heart out. "Brittany, don''t cry now, okay?" Josieforted her. Brittany rubbed her eyes. "Auntie Josie, I really don''t know what I did wrong.Ryan suddenly got upset and left." This time, Josie''s head started to ache. But she didn''t stop coaxing Brittany. After a long time of persuasion, Brittany finally calmed down. Although Ryan and the others had left, Josie needed to stay to have lunch. It was her who invited Brittany for lunch, after all. When they finished eating, Brittany was about to go home. She prepared a gift for Brittany and asked the driver to send her back. As soon as Brittany left, it was only then that Josie breathed a sigh of relief. Anson came over with a ss of water and handed it to her. When she saw him, her eyes turned red with grievance. "Honey...What have I done wrong? I''ve given birth to two sons, but I worry about them all day long.Ryan is so cold to me, while Luke is always unruly." "Well, I''ve already told you that they are both adults now.They have their own lives.Ryan is an independent man.He can find a woman on his own, but you insist on introducing women to him.How can he not be angry?" "Are you ming me?" "No.Of course, not!" Anson smiled and said, "You are the most brilliant and powerful woman in the world, but you''d better stay out of Ryan''s affairs." "No way!" Josie straightened up and said with a high fighting spirit, "I still don''t believe it.If Ryan doesn''t like Brittany, then I''ll find all the daughters of the rich and famous families in the entire city some other day.I believe that he can find someone he likes from them." Anson was rendered speechless. Inside No. 2 Vi of Ensfield. Wendy''s arm was injured, so Reese took charge of cooking. At this moment, Wendy was lying on the sofa. "Reese, I am so happy that you are here." Reeseughed. "Hey, why are you acting like a child all of a sudden?" Raymond was dissatisfied. He raised his little hand to protest. "Auntie, I''m not like her.I''m a good boy." "Yes! You are much more obedient than your mommy.Your mommy was very naughty when she was a child.She stole bird eggs from its nest on the tree and caught fish in the river.She was not as obedient and sensible as you." Being praised, Raymond was very happy. He went to y his Rubik''s Cube with satisfaction. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As Reese was cooking in the kitchen and Wendy was chatting with her, time passed quickly. Soon enough, lunch was ready. They were about to start eating when they heard the sound of the car engine in the yard. Wendy immediately ran over to have a look.When she saw that Ryan and the others had returned, she was surprised. "What? Why are you back? Have you had lunch?" "Yes," On their way back, they happened to pass by a fast food restaurant.Precious wanted to eat there, so they stopped to have a meal. As soon as Precious got out of the car, she ran towards the living room. "Ray? Ray? I have ice cream for you.It''s about to melt.Come and eat it." "It has melted, silly girl," Raymond said. Looking at the melted ice cream in her hand, Precious felt depressed. "What a pity.You can''t eat it anymore." "Who says I can''t eat it?" Raymond took the ice cream from her hand, scooped it up with a spoon, and put it into his mouth. "Hmm...Yummy!" The two little kidsughed together. Luke was deeply moved by the warm scene in front of him. ¡®¡¯This is what a normal family should look like.¡¯¡¯After lunch, Luke went back to take a noon break. Ryan had a video conference in the afternoon, so he went back to No.1 Vi for the time being. Precious was unwilling to leave, so she stayed in No.2 Vi. After ying for a while, the two little kids felt sleepy. Wendy sat, leaning against the sofa. The two little kidsy on the sofa, pillowing on her legs respectively. She stroked Precious¡¯ head and said, "If you are sleepy, go sleep in the room." "No." Precious was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes. But she hugged Wendy''s thigh, unwilling to leave. She yawned and said in a daze, "I''m afraid that you and Ray will disappear when I wake up." Her words sent warmth to Wendy''s heart. She continued stroking Precious¡¯ head gently and said, "No, we will never disappear." With a sad face, Precious raised her head and said, "Auntie Wendy, I like you and Ray so much." "I like you too.Ray and I both like you." "Then, Auntie, can you and Ray stay with me forever?" Wendy was silent. She and Ryan only had a half a year agreement. After that, they would go separate ways. At that time, she 7A ba im be, definitely had to leave Precious too. The thought that she would never see the little girl again made her heart sad. "Precious..." "I know.You won''t promise me." As she spoke, Precious rubbed her face on Wendy''s thigh. Then she added in a sleepy voice, "When we went home today, Grandma asked Daddy to have a blind date again.But...that woman was bad. She wasn''t good to me when I met herst time.s, Daddy and I were really unlucky." Afterining in a daze, she fell asleep. Wendy was stunned. ¡®¡®Really? Ryan went home for a blind date today? It''s a good thing.If that blind date seeds, then we may cancel the agreement.Then I will be free and be able to focus on my career.Moreover, Precious will have a mother.And someone can take care of Ryan.What a good thing!¡¯¡¯ she thought. But deep in her heart, there was sadness. In the evening, Luke and Ryan came back to Vi No. for dinner. Jeffrey came, too. After dinner, Wendy didn''t stop persuading Jeffrey to take all the gold away until he finally gave in. It was only then that she was able to breathe a sigh of relief. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she went to bed. However, before she could have a rest, her phone rang crazily. When she checked it, there were messages from Luke, asking for help. "Oh my God! Wendy, are you there?" "Come help me! Ryan can''t sleep.He''s with me, practicing martial arts again.I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see the sun tomorrow if I keep practicing with him." "Wendy, I swear.If you don''te to save me, you will hear my screams in your dreams every single night." "Help!" After reading thest message, nothing came in again. ¡®¡®No way! Is it true?¡¯¡¯ Thinking about how Luke treated her nicely all the time, she jumped out of bed. She pulled the curtains open and looked at the bedroom on the second floor of the opposite vi.It was completely dark, so she felt anxious. "What the hell!" Wendy went downstairs quietly. The living room downstairs was dark. She carefully walked to the door on tiptoe, opened it, and went straight to No.1 Vi. The gate of the vi was open. Before she could enter, she heard a scream from Luke''s room upstairs, so she rushed over. Chapter 110: Your Wish Is My Command Chapter 110: Your Wish Is My Command "Bang!" Wendy viciously kicked the door open. However, She was confounded by the scene inside! Luke was alone in the room. He sat cross legged at the end of the big bed, with a gamepad in his hand, and he was ying games on the LCD TV. He shrieked with excitement.Wendy was aghast. Her face darkened and she turned to leave. "Hey!" Luke hurriedly threw away the gamepad, ran to Wendy barefoot and stopped her. "Don''t leave, don''t leave!" Wendy cursed, "Luke, are you insane? Didn''t you say Ryan was beating you? You deserve to be beaten ck and blue!" Luke nervously rubbed his nose and said, "Wendy, after all, I''m your boss..." "Hogwash! It''s after office hours now!" Luke knew that what he had done was wrong and totally uneptable. He grabbed her hand then gave her a bottle of ice water. With a smile, he begged, "Here, drink some water.It will cool that fiery temper of yours!" "Go to hell!" "Honestly, Wendy! I had no intention of lying to you," Luke exined whilst pointing upstairs. "Ryan didn''t sleep a wink all night because you didn''te yesterday.After dinner today, he just buried himself in his work again.I was so afraid that he would want to practice martial arts on me again.So to discourage that, I tricked you intoing here." Wendy gulped some of the ice water and uttered, "He didn''t listen to you.What makes you think he will listen to me?" "Of course he will! As long as you use your powers of persuasion, he will be putty in your hands!" Wendy was doubtful. ¡®¡®Is it true? Will Ryan really listen to me?¡¯¡¯ "Wendy..." "I know, I know.But don''t get your hopes up." Luke nodded joyfully. Wendy sighed, threw the unfinished water on Luke then slowly and stealthily made her way up the stairs. On the second floor, the door to Ryan''s room was ajar and the room was in darkness. She opened the door slowly, poked her head in and called expectantly. "Hi, Ryan, are you in there?" The next second, the light was turned on. Wendy''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at the scene that greeted her. In the room, Ryan was standing half naked. He had just stepped out of the bathroom and was still steaming from the hot shower. His upper body was deliciously naked and his lower body was wrapped in a white bath towel. Water cascaded from his messy hair and crystal droplets slid down his bronze cheeks onto his sultry chin. Diamond droplets hugged his strong chest, muscr biceps, perfect abs and his sexy waist. His lower body was loosely covered by a bath towel. Wendy waspletely bowled over. She had always thought that Ryan was thin, so she was amazed to behold his fantastic figure. ¡®''Here was God''s gift to women! she thought.His perfectly chiseled, desirable body could put most male models to shame.Here stood a Greek God in all his glory! Wendy stared at him in a daze. She swallowed hard as she tried to hide her lust. Looking at the faint smile in Ryan''s eyes, Wendy suddenly came to her senses and screamed, "Ah, I''m so sorry!" She turned around in a hurry and rubbed her nose.Fortunately, her nose didn''t bleed, or she would be so embarrassed. "It''s my fault that I didn''t close the door." His voice turned hoarse as he began to speak. With his fist against his lips, he forced a slight cough. Looking at her red ears and flushed cheeks, he smiled sweetly and immediately became gentle. Remembering the inviting way in which Wendy surveyed his body, aroused his carnal sexual appetite. He felt blessed that Wendy turned around when she did or he would be embarrassed if she saw the soldier stand to attention. "Wait a minute.I need to get dressed." "Okay!" Wendy nodded panic stricken. Seeing was believing! Her imagination would otherwise run wild with eroticism. One''s imagination could bring on awkward physical realities. Ryan''s voice informing her that he was changing his clothes was nothing short of a seduction. She closed her eyes and visualized Ryan naked. ¡®Oh my God! His delectable body with those sexy long legs were made in heaven. Heck! I really wanted to pounce on him and devour him! "All right!" Suddenly Ryan''s deep voice came from behind. Wendy turned around with regret, but her eyes twinkled again. Ryan had changed into the sapphire blue suit she had bought for him at the mall recently. This was the first time that Wendy had seen him wearing a suit which was not ck. When she had purchased the suit, she was doubtful 21 LS bud im be, whether he would like it. Now it seemed that her fears were utterly unfounded. He matched the sapphire blue suit with a white shirt and a blue bow tie instead of a regr tie. Although the suit was straight, he didn''t look officious. His messy hair gave him a distinctly casual yet dapper look. The sapphire blue colorplemented hisplexion and made him look a few years younger. Wendy was still overwhelmed by his drop dead gorgeous figure. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She ran circles around him and scrutinized him carefully. "You look fabulous in this suit." With a soft smile stemming from the corners of his mouth, Ryan replied, "Thanks to your good taste in clothes!" "No, you really have a great figure." Wendy rubbed her chin and kept nedding, "A handsome man will look good even if he is draped in bark, but this suit was made for you.And you are right! I do have good taste.Ha ha!" "Then please help choose more clothes for me in the future." ¡®¡¯Okay! Your ck card is still in my possession, ¡®'' Wendy thought to herself. Reminiscing about Ryan''s wardrobe full of all shades of ck, she saw this as a glorious task. She patted her chest and said, "Okay! I''ll handle it.I promise you''ll win the best dressed male award every year! All other men will envy you, while all the women will be turned on by you!" Her shining eyes pleased him.Ryan smiled. For the first time, he was grateful that he was both handsome and in great physical shape. "But why are you all dressed up sote at night? I mean why are you wearing such formal clothes? Are you going to work?" Peeking at the rm clock on the bedside table, Wendy observed, "It''s already nine o'' clock in the evening.Luke filled me in that you were still hard at work just now.Surely you know that you can''t be a workaholic.Health is your true wealth.You have to rest too.All work and no y makes Jack a dull boy.Making money is not the end all and be all of life.Furthermore..." "Okay, I agree!" Wendy was blown away! She had rehearsed a long list of persuasive words to use on him but never did she expect that he would agree so soon. She had to gobble up the rest of the words she had rehearsed.She was a little confused. "What did you just say?" "I''ll do as you said.I mean no work now." Wendy was awestruck. When their eyes met, she blushed. ¡®Well.It seems that Ryan really cares about my advice.¡¯ She looked away and asked, "Why are you dressed like this? Are you going out on a hot date?" As soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. ¡®¡¯Oh no! Why did I open my big, fat mouth? Now he would assume that I''m jealous because he may be going out on a date with another woman or something!" She raised her head to gauge his reaction. Chapter 111: I Dont Sleep with Someone Elses Boyfriend Chapter 111: I Don''t Sleep with Someone Else''s Boyfriend As soon as Wendy raised her head, she saw the expectant look in Ryan''s eyes. Knowing that he misunderstood her, she waved her hand and exined quickly, "I...It''s not what I mean." "Then what do you mean?"Ryan asked. ¡®What do I mean? I don''t know!¡¯ Wendy thought to herself. She didn''t even know how to exin. "Well...I heard from Precious that your blind date today was the woman I met in the restaurant the day I came back.Although your blind date is your private affair, you also have to consult Precious.She is your biological daughter and her opinion matters.I think she doesn''t like that woman." Wendy paused for a moment and continued, "What''s more, you must pay attention to the moral character of the woman you are dating.After all, she will be Precious''s future stepmother.If she is not a good person, she may abuse Precious in the future.When that happens, Precious will suffer a lot." Ryan''s face darkened at once. ¡®How can she keep calm after knowing that I have been on a blind date?¡¯ But he held back his anger and remained silent. He didn''t know that the more Wendy talked, the more depressed she became. She knew that Precious wanted a mother so much. She was afraid that after Ryan got married, Precious wouldn''t stick to her anymore. She suddenly thought of something. With a serious look on her face, she asked, "Have you seeded in your blind date today? Have you agreed to start dating her?" The cold aura around Ryan disappeared. "Do you care?" "Of course, I do!" Ryan''s gloomy face softened a little. But before he could say anything, Wendy continued, "If your blind date is sessful, then we can cancel our agreement." "Why?" Ryan asked in confusion. "You still ask why? If you agree to date her, then you will be her boyfriend.I''m a person of strict moral principles.I''ve only agreed to this agreement before for your health''s sake and also because we are both single.But if you will have a girlfriend, I can¡¯t help you anymore," Wendy said crossly. Then she added, "I don''t sleep with someone else''s boyfriend." She also had a moral bottom line.The expression on Ryan''s face darkened again. ¡®So...She cares about the sess of my blind date not because she cares about me but because she doesn''t want to break her moral principles.¡¯ He took a deep breath to suppress his anger. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked when she noticed his expression. "Nothing." He then turned around and left. "Hey, where are you going?" "I need some water!" It might help him feel better.Sooner orter, he would really be pissed off by her.Wendy took big strides to catch up with him. "You haven''t told me yet if your blind date is sessful." "No." "What?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ryan went downstairs and took out a bottle of ice-cold water from the fridge. He opened the lid and drank a few mouthfuls.Wendy was taken aback again. While he was drinking water with his face sideways to her, she saw how his jaw raised up slightly, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, making him look so sexy. She stared at him and subconsciously coughed to clear her throat. The sound was so loud, almostparable to the sound when he was gulping the water. Ryan looked straight into Wendy''s eyes. A stream of heat rushed into her forehead, and her cheeks flushed. "Why are you looking at me like that? I am thirsty too." His eyes darkened. But after a while, his cloudy expression returned to normal. ¡®So...Is she just pretending to be calm?'' he asked himself.Ryan handed over the bottled water in his hand to Wendy. She was so nervous that her palms numbed. To prove that she was really "thirsty", she took it and drank several mouthfuls without hesitation. When she put down the bottle after drinking, she saw the faint smile in his eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked. Ryan leaned against the fridge and said slowly, "I drank that water just now." ¡®So, we had indirect intimate contact again? Heck'''' Wendy''s head went nk in an instant. Then her face flushed like the sunset clouds all over the sky. "You..." "Still thirsty?" "Yes." Hearing her answer, Ryan grabbed Wendy''s wrist and said, "Let''s go!" "Where?" "You''ll knowter." He took her to the room next to his bedroom, opened the door, and turned on the lights. She shut her eyes for a moment. The lights were so bright. The room was painted ck and white, and there were cabs full of various kinds of wines. Aside from the wines, there were also other types of liquor like whiskey, brandy, beer, and Champagne. Wendy was dumbfounded. She could see hundreds of bottles of wine in this room. She walked around to check the cabs only to find that these bottles of wine were all of the best quality. Each bottle was of great value. There were even some that she had never heard of. She stopped in front of a bottle of Lafite, which was manufactured in 1987. "You even have this one? Ha-ha! People on the Inte often talk about the Lafite manufactured in 1982.Why don''t you have it?" Standing behind her, Ryan exined, "It''s just a joke in TV dramas.Actually, the Lafite manufactured in 1987 is the most precious." Wendy looked at the wine expectantly. "You want to drink this?" She nodded. Forgive her for wanting to taste this legendary wine. She only wanted to broaden her horizon. Ryan took out the corkscrew and pressed it on the cork. The rotating spiral teeth immediately pierced through the cork and drew it out automatically. He found a wine decanter, poured the whole bottle of wine into it, and took out two goblets. "Let''s go?" Ryan walked to his bedroom, and Wendy silently followed behind him. There were two single sofas in the bedroom with a small tea table in the middle. He put down the decanter on the table and put a goblet in front of her. "What''s that smell?" Wendy asked with a frown. "When you open an old wine, there will be some strange smell.That''s why we need a decanter.If we pour the wine into the decanter, the strange smell will dissipate.The decanter will maximize the contact area between the wine and the air.This makes the wine fully oxidized.After that, the fragrance of the wine wille out." Wendy nodded. "How long will it take?" "About an hour." She was rendered speechless. ¡®It''s just wine! Why does it need to have a long ritual before drinking?¡¯ They couldn''t just wait silently and stare at each other for one hour, right? She had to find a topic. "Looks like you like drinking so much.You have a lot of collections." "I used to drink a lot.But since Precious moved in with me, I''ve minimized it." "Oh..." There was an embarrassing silence in the room again.And it went on. The whole room seemed to be eerily silent. Wendyy on the sofa, feeling sleepy. She yawned and said, "How about I tell you the story of my childhood?" Ryan nodded at once. Of course, he was very interested in everything about her. "When I was a child...Well, let me think.Actually, I didn''t have many good childhood memories.It might be a little boring." "It doesn''t matter." Since he was willing to know everything about her, he didn''t care if it was boring or not. "All right.Where do I start? Let''s start with something happy.When I was six years old, my sister and I were sent to Spring County.Do you know that ce? It was a poor ce, but the scenery was very beautiful.I had a memory of the blue sky and sweet air.My sister and I had the happiest time there." "Spring County?" Ryan knitted his eyebrows. "What? Have you been there too?" Chapter 112: The Most Important Man In My Life Chapter 112: The Most Important Man In My Life "Yes."Wendy nodded, not noticing the change of Ryan''s expression. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I lived there for almost five years.My mother died when I was six.Ruben made sure to sell everything my mother had left us, everything she had inherited from her father.He took the money for himself.He sent Reese and me to our grandmother in Spring County, as he had no intention of taking care of us himself." Wendy wrapped her arms around her knees in an attempt to protect herself from all those painful memories. "Ruben truly is a bastard! He had never mentioned grandma before he sent us there.We had thought that she was dead.We didn''t even know what she looked like.When she came to pick us up from the station, we didn''t know what to expect.Would she be kind to us? But it turned out we were really lucky.Grandma was the best, sweet and affectionate she cared about me and Reese very much.She would always cook us our favorite meals, even when money were tight.Sometimes she could afford just enough for us children and she didn''t eat at all herself." Ryan listened intently. Wendy suddenly looked up and turned to face him. "You''ve heard of Spring County, right? It''s not that big, but its poption is pretty high.But all the young, able men left to find work, so those that stayed behind are either old or women and children.But people there are always kind, helping and caring for each other.When someone cooks, it''s not unusual to share it with their neighbors.It''s so peaceful there." Ryan couldn''t help but smile at that. "I remember there was a huge orchard.Reese, grandma and I helped the owner with the harvest every year.The money may have not been much, but we got a bag of apples on our days off.So, apples were the fruit we ate the most as children." Ryan thought back to how skillfully she had peeled an apple for him back in the hospital. "The years I spent in Spring County were the best of my life.Carefree and full of love.But then my grandmother passed away.I was eleven." Ryan took her hand and squeezed it. He wanted her to know that he was there for her.Wendy shook her head, smiling. "Don''t worry.I¡¯m fine.It''s all in the past.After Grandma died, we had no one.Ruben had married Cacia and lived a fancy life using my mother''s fortune.Just the two of them and Eris.Ruben had long forgotten all about me and my sister.It''s not like we missed him, though.Our friends and neighbors helped us with Grandma''s funeral.Reese was seventeen then, so we came up with a n.She would find work in another city, just like most people from our vige did.Then she would have enough money to pay for my education.But a few friends from the vige decided to take matters into their own hands.They found Ruben and threatened him.They told him that if he didn''t take us in until we reached adulthood, they would report him for abandonment." "That''s when you and your sister came back to the city?" "As if it would be that simple! Ruben was mean.He didn''t like us, of course he didn''t want to raise us up.At some point though, he had toe to our vige.A good look at Reese and he suddenly changed his mind, agreeing to take us with him." Wendy then sighed. "It was muchter that I discovered his motive.His twisted mind started scheming as soon as he saw what a beauty Reese had turned into.We got back to the city that day and he took us shopping.He bought us a lot of beautiful clothes and like a couple of idiots we were moved, thinking he had really changed.But we soon found out the truth.Later I realized that it was not the case at all.After we returned to Ywood, he registered for school for me, but did not registered for my sister.He said that he was doing business now.My sister had grown up, so he wanted my sister to help him with his business.That''s why he did not registered for school for my sister.But Reese bought it.What she didn''t expect, though, was that he had dressed her up like a doll and put on disy in order to find the highest bidder.Not long after that, Ruben had her married off to that scumbag; Flynn!" Wendy paused for a while, looking down at her hands. Ryan poured a ss of red wine and put it in front of her. "Then what happened?" "Back then, I didn''t know Ruben had threatened my sister with my well being to do his bidding.If I did, I would have given up everything and Reese and I could have gone back to Spring County.She wouldn''t have to marry that horrible man." She took a big gulp of wine and Ryan hurriedly told her, "Hey, there.Go easy on the wine.This stuff is pretty strong." "Noted!" Wendy put the ss back on the table and sighed before speaking again. "With Reese''s support, I can say my life wasn''t that bad back then.I was happy.And then, when I was sixteen, I met the most important man of my life!" Ryan, who was pouring her some more wine, froze at the spot.Luke''s investigation had revealed that at the age of sixteen, Wendy met Brian. ¡®The most important man?'' He grumbled to himself. His grip on the ss was vice-like and he was moments ago from crushing it entirely. "I was still in high school and he was in college.We met when he gave a speech as one of the high school''s alumni.Every girl saw him as a true prince charming.He was gentle and really elegant.We wouldn''t have been surprised he arrived on a white horse.He was every girl''s dream.Just perfect!" Ryan''s face darkened. The atmosphere in the room was getting heavier by the minute. Lost in her memories, Wendy didn''t notice the change in Ryan. She had another sip of wine to wet her throat before going on. "You know, I wasn''t particrly pretty back then! I didn''t have money for new clothes so I usually wore Eris'' hand-me-downs.But most of the time, I was in my school uniform.So, I was just an ordinary school girl.When Brian took an interest in me, I was shocked.I felt like the luckiest girl in the world." Ryan''s mouth was a tight white line by then. ss still held tightly in his hand, his face cold as ice. "I had a huge crush on him.When he asked me to be his girlfriend, I couldn''t believe my ears.I couldn''t stop smiling like a fool for several days.I couldn''t even sleep; I was that excited.I was a junior at the time and I really liked performing.So I dreamed of going to college, getting a Bachelor of Arts in Acting.But for Brian, I gave all that up.I studied hard and got in the No.1 University of the city, the one he was in." "You really loved him," Ryan said tly. "Sure, back then I thought he was the most important person in my life." Ryan''s face looked like it was carved from ice. He felt like a masochist, sitting her listening to all that. ¡®Why am I putting myself through this? This is making me crazy.¡¯ He interrupted her right then, asking what he wanted to know the most. "So you still love him and want to get back together with him?" Chapter 113: Are You In A Serious Relationship Chapter 113: Are You In A Serious Rtionship ¡®¡®What? How is that possible?¡± Wendy shook her head violently. "What are you thinking about? How could it be possible! I''ve had no feelings for him for ages." "Then why did you praise him to the hilt?" Wendy rolled her eyes and said, "Because I hadpletely let it go, so in hindsight I can talk about it objectively." Ryan was stunned momentarily then regained his calm. He poured another ss of wine for her then asked softly, "Since he was such a wonderful man, why did you break up with him then?" Wendy cupped her chin and said, "Well, it has something to do with what happened a long time ago.My memory is failing me.Hmm, initially we loved each other to death.When we started dating, I was just a freshman and he was a senior college student.He was just one year away from graduating.At that time, he was busy with his internship but he always made time to meet me at school.We were a regr couple who watched movies and went out for dinner together.After our dates, he would drop me back at school.At that time, I felt like I was the happiest and luckiest girl alive.Hmmm.In fact, I was so swept away by this infatuation that I wanted to grow up quickly so that I could marry him." ¡®What?¡¯ Ryan''s mood was spoilt by these words. "We spent one entire year blissfully in love.Then Eris got wind that I was in love and thereafter she would always hang out with us.She had never heard the old adage that two''spany and three''s a crowd. Eris had always mistreated Reese and me in the past.Suddenly she became sweeter than honey.I was so naive at that time.Seriously, I thought she had changed for the better." Ryan already had a vague idea as to how things developed thereafter before Wendy could exin further. "After she joined us, Brian...By the way, my ex- boyfriend''s name is Brian Oliver.Eh...What a coincidence.Like you, his surname is also Oliver." ¡®Yes, it''s a real co-incidence! After all he is my nephew!¡¯ Depressed, Ryan took a sip of wine with a sigh. "Cheers!" Wendy clinked sses with him and took another two gulps. "Slow down..." "Don''t be so miserly.It won''t make you poor." Ryan was stunned. "Hmm, what did I just say? Oh, I remember.I was telling you about the change of Eris''s attitude towards me.At that time, I was so blind and ignorant that I didn''t notice that she had a crush on Brian.Since then, she apanied us to the movies.Brian sat in the middle with the two of us on either side of him.Back then, I didn''t suspect a thing." "Oh dear! At first, Brian was annoyed by her intrusion and argued with me about it a few times.I was daft enough to even defend Eris.Gradually, we had less contact and went out less frequently.Earlier we used to call each other every night without fail, but then our calls reduced to a few times a week.Later our rtionship deteriorated even further where we only spoke to each other once a week on the phone." Obviously, Eris had stolen her boyfriend. "And then?" "I actually found a part-time job during that time.Work and study kept me very busy and I didn''t pay attention to these changes.More importantly, I trusted him implicitly!" "What happenedter?" Holding the ss, Wendy blushed and recalled, "Later, they did something horrible and it hurt me so badly.I discovered that Brian was being unfaithful to me.They then openly admitted that they had been seeing each other secretly for a whole year.I was crushed." ¡®Something horrible?¡¯¡¯ Ryan repeated it inwardly with a frown. "What did they do?" Wendy trembled like a leaf in a draught when she thought of what happened that night. In fact, she had a vivid recollection of that night. Eris had drugged her and thrown her to a man. The entire night, she writhed in pain, a like a little boat being violently tossed by a tempest. Finally, she fainted from exhaustion. When she woke up the next day, there were bloodstains all over the bed sheet. Since then, she held a deep fear of sex. But when she awoke, she realized that the man in the room was Brian. Her fear was reced with happiness.Later she found out that she was pregnant. Brian''s sense of responsibility was wless. He apanied her to all the prenatal checkups and seemed genuinely happy, like an excited father- to-be. So she didn''t doubt him. During that time, Eris went out of her way to be kind to her. She brought her delicious, nutritious food to help her along with a healthy pregnancy. She was oblivious of the false happiness that they had created for her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was as happy as any expectant mother. Then came the day for the eight months'' prenatal checkups. She recalled the scene that day: the smell of blood all over the ground, the taste of salty sea water, the suffocation because of the sea water, and... She shuddered when she thought of the photo of the corpse of her baby. It was a girl. A little girl. It was only the size of a kitten: ck and blue all over, and there was no breath. Later, when she was in the US, she would recall the photo every time she held Ray in her arms. The thought would torment her enough to want to rush back and kill the scumbags! "I hate them! Hate them!" Looking at her deranged state, Ryan held her hand tightly. They had known each other for a long time and she had always disyed an optimistic and positive side. It was the first time that he had seen her break down like this. I ¡®Those people! What did they do to her?!¡¯ Ryan''s eyes were gloomy and frightening. He held her hand tightly and said, "Let me help you!" "No! I will kill them myself!" Wendy gulped down another ss of wine. "Uh, Why is the room spinning?" Wendy rubbed her temples and looked at Ryan in a confused state. "Why am I seeing two of you? What...Now there''s three of you." Hearing that, Ryan lowered his head and looked at the wine bottle. He discovered that she had consumed more than half the bottle of wine. She had been drinking all the time that she was reliving the horror of her past. The wine had a strong impact on her. Not only did it confound her senses but it gave her unspoken courage. He scowled and reached out to grab the ss in her hand. "That''s enough! Stop drinking!" "No!" Holding the ss, Wendy stared at him defensively as if protecting a child, "Go away!" Ryan was dumbfounded. "This thing tastes so good.It tastes bitter at first but sweet once you acquire a taste for it.She poured a full ss of red wine into her mouth, as if she was drinking water.She didn''t want Ryan to snatch it away from her.The decanter was empty now.Then her face turned red and her vision became blurred.¡±She burped. "Eh, where am I? It looks a little familiar.It''s like a maze.I can''t get out." She burped and staggered around the room in a drunken stupor. Ryan was quick enough to catch her before she tripped over the carpet. "Be careful!" When Wendy turned her head and saw Ryan, her eyes lit up. She turned around abruptly and reached out to hold Ryan''s face. "Oh! What a handsome boy! Are you in a serious rtionship?" Chapter 114: Me Chapter 114: Me Ryan was speechless. "No," he finally managed to get out. Wendy''s eyes lit up. "Really? Do you want a girlfriend now?" She suddenly pushed him away and took a seductive pose. "Look at my soft, delicate skin and long, silky legs!" As she spoke, she winked at Ryan.He was stunned to silence.All he could do was stare at her. "Wow, everything is spinning." Seeing her on the verge of copsing, Ryan reached out and held her close. Wendy immediately grabbed onto him, blinking in confusion. Then she seemed toe to her senses a little. "Hey, want to know your future? Let me do a reading for you." Ryan frowned. Before he could even open his mouth to answer, she took on a dreamy, faraway lookplete with a deep, mysterious voice. "You, young man, were born into riches and power.You nevercked anything, except for one thing.Do you know what it is?" "No.What?" "Me" Ryan''s eyebrows quivered with amusement.Before he could say anything, Wendy hugged him tightly.They were so close to each other that he could smell her perfume mixed with that of the wine.As her breath tickled his face, Ryan felt passion surging within him. "Wendy, you are drunk." "Don''t you want me?" Wendy pushed him away insulted. But then a thought dawned on her. She looked at Ryan in astonishment and eximed, "Ah, I see.You''re gay." Then she frowned a little and added, "All handsome men seem to be gay nowadays." Just by looking at her, Ryan felt he couldn''t reign in his desire for her for too long. All he was thinking about was tearing his clothes off, prove her wrong.Wendy staggered towards the door. Afraid that she might take a fall, he hurried over to keep her upright. She immediately pushed him away and yelled, "Leave me alone! I can walk perfectly well myself!" "Wendy, you had too much to drink." "Bullshit.I''m perfectly fine." Ryan didn''t know what else to say. She reached for the doorknob several times but missed it, until finally she managed to open the door. "Ouch..." Luke, who had been leaning against the door listening in, crashed onto the floor. Ryan simply red at his brother. "Ha-ha..." Luke smiled awkwardly, scratching his head. "I thought you had one too many drinks, so I came to check in on you.In case you needed help, I mean.I''ll just go." He stood up and turned to leave, but before he even took a step, Wendy grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks. "Wendy?" "Another handsome man!" Not wanting him to run away, Wendy grabbed onto him tightly and asked, "Hey, handsome, tell me something.Are you seeing anyone?" Luke was stunned, but he managed to stammer a response. "N-No, I am not." He had just gotten out of a rtionship and was now free as a bird. "Really? How about going out with me?" She winked at Luke with a lopsided smile. Luke felt like a cornered animal. He was scared out of his mind, especially when he turned around and looked into Ryan''s dark eyes. "I-I..." He paused for a bit to gather his wits and turned to his brother. "Ryan, what the hell is going on?" "She is wasted." "Oh, God! She really is terrifying when she is drunk." If looks could kill, he had no doubt that Ryan would be getting rid of his body now.Luke was about to escape Wendy''s grasp, when he heard Ryan''s faint voice. "Easy! Her arm is injured..." ¡®Right! Her arm is still wrapped with bandages.If I jerk too hard, it''ll hurt like hell and Ryan will definitely kill me.But if she keeps hanging on me like that, Ryan will kill me in the most painful way possible.¡¯ Luke was so frustrated he could cry. Curiosity killed the cat. Truer words had never been spoken! What was he thinking, eavesdropping on Ryan and Wendy? How was he supposed to get out of this? "Wendy, we always got along well.But right now, you are putting me in a difficult situation..." Wendy tilted her head sideways and blinked. "What?" Luke was stunned back to silence. He had to admit he found Wendy really attractive right now.She was tall and willowy, and her beauty was breathtaking. She was absolutely wless, God''s true masterpiece. She hade over in a hurry, so she wore a loose shirt and a pair of short jeans that showed off her perfect figure. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were glinting. Luke was captivated by her beauty. ¡®Shit! And she flirted with me! I am dead.Ryan won''t let me get away with this.¡¯ Luke stood there stiff as a board. He couldn''t even look Ryan in the eye. "Let go of me, Wendy!" "Not until you say you''ll go out with me." ¡®W-What? Are you joking?¡¯ Luke trembled. He felt as if the room''s temperature had dropped by several degrees in seconds. His fear was wing around his insides. ¡®Oh, Wendy.You don''t know how much you are making me suffer right now.¡¯ "Want to know your future? I am an expert forteller.Did you know?" "What?" Ryan''s face darkened. He had a guess what Wendy was going to say and his worst fear was soon realized. "You, young man, have a level head and mild manner.Youe from a rich family.You are elegant, sophisticated.You have almost everything, but there is one thing youck.Do you know what it is?" Ryan''s nostrils red as if they''d start spewing fire soon! He hated hearing Wendy talk about another man like that! Luke was really ufortable about the situation but he still couldn''t help feeling ttered. "Right.Ha-ha! Come on now, tell me.What do Ick?" "Me!" Luke stared at her, mouth open, unable to process what he had just heard. ¡®Oh, boy! Does she mean that? Is she actually hitting on me?¡¯ He felt a cold gaze on his back. He turned around slowly and saw Ryan ring at him through narrowed eyes.Luke took two steps back and raised his hands in an attempt to cate his brother. "Ryan, I didn''t do anything.Don''t look at me like that.Come on, man..." Seeing the look of fear on Luke''s face, Wendy pulled him behind her. "Don''t worry, young man.I''ll keep you safe!" Luke rolled his eyes. ¡®Not again! Just stop talking, Wendy.You''ll make things even worse than they are.¡¯ He could tell this wouldn''t end well for him. "Wendy, let go of me, please." "No." With a trembling finger, he pointed at Ryan. "What about him? He is so much more handsome than me." "Yes, that''s true.But he is gay," Wendy said, looking depressed. Luke''s eyes lit up as he saw a way out of this. "So am I.I''m gay, too!" "You are?" "Yes, yes, absolutely." Looking at his curiously, Wendy pulled Luke closer and looked at him up and down for a while. Finally, she sighed, looking disappointed. "Of course.Look at this delicate skin.What man wouldn''t want to bang you!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Luke didn''t know if he should feel offended or not. Wendy suddenly dragged Luke next to Ryan. She took a step back and looked at the two of them searchingly.She suddenly burst outughing.She looked like a person that had made a huge discovery. Ryan didn''t even know what to expect right now. "Now, I see.You two are a couple!" She chuckled happily and pped her hands together. Then, she suddenly pointed at Ryan and said, "And you''re top!" Then she pointed at Luke and said, "Which makes you bottom!" The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare deny it, afraid that Wendy would pester him further. "As I said, all handsome men turn out to be gay these days.But at least you two make a great couple.You look so good together!" She looked at them with her hands folded over her chest. "You two were meant to be together!" Chapter 115: Intoxicated Chapter 115: Intoxicated Wendy staggered downstairs, and there was nothing Ryan could do but watch her with a frown. "Where are you going?" He pulled her back, but she tried to break free from his hold and failed. With a pout, Wendy answered, "I''m going to find my soul mate.Let go of me!" When she spoke, she sounded like a spoiled child. For some reason, what she had said slightly tugged Ryan''s heartstrings, bringing a light pang. Seeing her like this, he had finally made up his mind. ¡®Heck! I''ll never let her drink again outside this house!¡¯ "Let''s go home," he urged her. "Home?" Upon hearing this, Wendy shook her head repeatedly.She then slumped on the floor and held onto the railings. "No, no, no! I don''t wanna go home.It''s dark and cold, and nobody likes me there," she protested. "Wendy, that''s not true.Ryan likes you!" Luke reassured. What he had said made Wendy look at him incredulously. With her bright eyes, she said to him coquettishly, "Hey, handsome.Do you want to be with me?" Luke shuddered in fear and immediately shook his head when Ryan shot him a warning look. "I...I have to go.See you tomorrow, Wendy," he said hurriedly. With that, he ran downstairs at once. Wendy turned sad and regretful. Ryan squatted down and looked at her with concern. "Wendy, the floor is cold.You''ll get sick if you don''t stand up," he said patiently. "Humph!" Wendy just turned her head away stubbornly. "Wendy,e home with me." "No!" Wendy held onto the railing tighter and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking.You just want to trick me into going home, and then you''ll take advantage of me! Humph! I''ve experienced that a lot! Do you know what happened to those men who did that to me?" "What?" Ryan asked with a frown. "I beat them all away!" Wendy waved her fist in the air and warned, "Get out of here, or I''ll beat you to a pulp!" Ryan was speechless. While Wendy was sulking on the floor, she tilted her head and stared into Ryan''s eyes. As though realizing something, she suddenly touched his face. She gently ran her thumb on his eyes and brows, her eyes full of motherly affection. Yes, it was indeed motherly affection. "I see.You''re Ray!" Wendy eximed. Then, with a pout, she continued, "Honey, why did you grow up all of a sudden?" Ryan''s face darkened, and he corrected her, "I''m not Raymond!" "Liar! Look at your nose and mouth.They''re the same as my son''s! Honey, why did you grow up in the blink of an eye?" Wendy asked. Then, she suddenly hugged him and sobbed. "I''m sorry, babyMommy wasn''t there for you." "Wendy, look at me carefully! Who am I?" "Uh..." Wendy pushed him away and gazed at him for a moment. It was only at that moment that it dawned on her. "l remember you!" Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re the father of my son!" Again, Ryan was at a loss for words. Just when he thought that she recognized him, she proved him wrong. "Woah! You''re Ray''s father! I''ve been looking for you for so many years. I finally found you." With her head still tilted to one side, Wendy looked at him up and down and eximed, "Oh my God! I didn''t expect you to be handsome.Well then, I can say that getting pregnant with your child isn''t a loss.Ha-ha!" Ryan was stunned. He never expected that she would talk nonsense when she was intoxicated. Of course, he just shrugged off what she had said and did not take her words seriously. However, he suddenly remembered a saying which went, "Truth lies at the bottom of a well." At the thought of this, a gleam shed in his eyes. "Wendy." "Yes?" "Do you have someone special in your heart?" Upon asking that, he held his breath in suspense and waited for her answer. "Yes." "Who is it?" Wendy raised her hand and held up a finger for every name she said. "There are actually a lot my dearest son, Ray, Precious, my beautiful sister, my mother and grandmother, and my good friend, Roger.Wait.Jeffrey and Luke too.I like them all." She enumerated a lot of people, except Ryan. At that moment, Ryan took a deep breath and held back his anger. "Anyone else?" he asked patiently. "Nah, that''s all," Wendy answered with a wide grin. Ryan''s face fell. He felt an utter disappointment upon hearing that he was not included in the list of people she liked. All of a sudden, Wendy seemed to have realized something. "Oh! By the way..." Ryan''s sullen face lit up, and he asked excitedly, "Who else?" "I just realized that my fingers aren''t enough." Upon saying that, Wendy kicked off her shoes, revealing her fair feet. She wriggled her toes adorably and added, "And Snow!" "Snow?" Ryan asked in confusion. "Yes! Ray and I raised a little Pomeranian dog before.He was so cute.His fur was soft, and his eyes were round, big, and ck.Sadly, he was captivated by a little female dog.He left and never came back." Ryan could not hold back his anger anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡®Ha! It serves you right.How could you count your pet dog but forget about me?!¡¯ Of course, he did not say that. Instead, he pursed his lips and asked again, "What about Ryan? Don''t you like him?" "Ryan?! Shh!" Wendy suddenly lowered her voice as though she was forbidden to say his name out loud. She then held Ryan''s hand and whispered, "Don''t let that big devil hear you.I''m telling you, he''s terrible!" "Big devil?" "Yes! It''s Ryan!" Wendy was too drunk to notice the coldness on Ryan''s face. However, she did not stop there as she added, "He always wears a cold face.It''s frightening!" Ryan was dumbstruck. "Let me tell you something.Ryan is moody every single day.He just suddenly gets angry, and you don''t even know what you did to offend him." ¡®Big devil?! Moody?! Ryan repeated those words in his mind.He believed that he was gentle and considerate enough to her.However, he did not expect to have such an image in her heart. What she was saying made him purse his lips tightly. "Is he really so bad?" he queried. "Well, not exactly.He''s good to me sometimes." Wendy frowned and added, "I kinda like him, to be honest." Ryan''s eyes widened in shock. Her words made his heart pound, as though he were in a roller-coaster. "So you like him?" he asked again. "Hmm. I can''t." "Why?" A feeling of disappointment washed over him. Wendy burped and answered, "I had a bad past, so I can''t like him.My head hurts.I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Upon saying that, she got up and staggered at the corridor. She then opened the door of every room as if looking for something. Ryan had no idea what she was looking for, so he just followed her to keep her from falling. At that moment, she stumbled at the door of Ryan''s room. She opened it and looked around at the familiar furnishings inside. "Ah, we''re home," she said with happiness and contentment. Wendy went into the bedroom and walked to the bedside. Slowly, she fell on the bed with a wide smile on her face. Little did she know, Ryan was watching her in awe. His heart softened at the sight of her so happy andfortable. Wendy was so drunk but she still took his bedroom as her home and eveny on his bed defenselessly. Ryan could not help but heave a sigh. ¡®Forget it! There''s no point arguing with a drunk person.¡¯ When he was about to enter the bedroom, Wendy suddenly got up andy on her side. Because of this, her hourss figure could be clearly seen, and it was truly enticing. To Ryan''s surprise, she held her face with one hand and patted the space beside her with the other. Then, she crooked her fingers at Ryan as though inviting him to the bed. "Come on, handsome!" Chapter 116: Come On, Handsome Chapter 116: Come On, Handsome Analyzing her coy expression and valorous action, Ryan was astonished, because she was literally seducing him! Where he stood, his self-control was gradually beginning to copse. He was always so proud of his disciplined self-control; but here he was, on the brink of betraying himself. His hankering desire for her now grew from a candle me blown in the wind into a raging inferno. Finally it took full control of his heaving body. He nced at Wendy with yearning desire. "Come on, handsome!" Wendy enticed him for a long time, but she didn''t get any response from him. She pouted and slurred, "Come on!" Ryan cautiously approached her. Slowly but surely, he walked to her. "Wendy..." When he just walked to the edge of the bed, Wendy suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him down. Having been taken by surprise, Ryan fell t on the bed. The distance between the two of them was just a heartbeat. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The pounding palpitations of his heart unnerved him. With a pair of innocent eyes, Wendy sat up on the bed. She blinked and suddenly put her hand on his shoulder. She frowned and looked confused. "You look familiar..." "Who am I?" Ryan asked. Wendy thought for a long time, but her mind was still muddled. She shook her head and said, "I can''t remember..." Ryan became tense and his heart started racing once again. But considering her disorientated state, he took a deep breath and suppressed his desire for her, as hard as that was. He desperately wanted to ravish her, but not like this when she was drunk. Gnashing his teeth, hey down beside her. He looked at a fixed spot on the ceiling, taking long deep breaths to calm himself. However, Wendy moved around sensually and restlessly. He pressed her shoulder and shouted, "Don''t move!" Wendy widened her eyes in an using re. Tears welled up in her bewildered eyes. She pouted and pointed at Ryan as if she had suffered a great grievance. "You shouted at me..." Ryan was lost for words. He really didn''t know how to handle her! "Apologize now.If you don''t apologize, I''ll cry." She pretended to cry. He remained silent. "I''m really going to cry!" "I''m sorry." Hearing that, Wendy smiled through tears. "That''s okay." Wendy''s intelligence quotient flew down when she was drunk and her emotional quotient took over.She regressed into the mind of a three year old child.Ryan''s heart melted like butter. He stroked her hair gently as if she were really a child. "Good girl, go to bed now." "No." "Then what do you want to do?" "Sing me a luby." Ryan was bbergasted. He didn''t know how to sing a luby.When Precious was a baby, his parents took care of her.He had never coaxed her to sleep, let alone sing her a luby. "Sing right now!" "I don''t know how to sing it..." "Liar!" "I am telling the truth." Wendy pouted unhappily and nodded, "Then kiss me goodnight!" Ryan froze. He didn''t expect her to make such a request.He couldn''t refuse her. Ryan''s eyes were like a whirlpool in the deep sea; so dark that they could suck people in. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Without hesitation, he bent his head and kissed her passionately. Her soft red lips had a breathtaking smell of wine. The overpowering smell spread to him, and he was intoxicated in an instant. "Hmm..." The woman in his arms suddenly started trembling. As soon as he lowered his head, his gaze met her frightened eyes. Ryan instantly regained his consciousness as if someone had showered him with ice cold water. "Wendy..." "Go away! Just go away!" Wendy shivered with fear. "I''m sorry!" Terror was written all over Wendy''s face. She curled up and hugged herself tightly, quivering. One Minute! Two minutes! Five minutester, Ryan was still holding his breath. Wendy then finally calmed down. She stretched out her curled body and looked delirious. In a daze, she yawned and rubbed her eyes. She seemed relieved when she saw the person lying next to her. In a soft, childlike voice, she whispered, "I''m sleepy..." Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. "Then go to sleep." "No!" Wendy said. She tried to open her eyes and said discontentedly, "You should say good night." "Okay.Good night." Greatly satisfied, Wendy closed her eyes and Ryan tucked her in. After sleeping for a while, she muttered, "It''s so hot." Then she kicked off the quilt and began to remove her clothes with her eyes closed. In her state of oblivion, she wriggled restlessly like a little snake, trying to take off her pants. Finally, she seeded and kicked them to the floor. Her action was rapid. Before Ryan could respond, she had already discarded her clothes. The sight of her long, fair legs gave him an adrenaline rush. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and quickly covered her body with the quilt. "Hmm, it''s scorching in here." Wendy kicked the quilt aside, exposing her beautiful legs. She then proceeded to take off her loose T-shirt with her eyes closed. This was a real test of Ryan''s self-control! A thinyer of perspiration appeared on his forehead. He quickly pressed her wrist and said, "Don''t take it off." "But there''s a heat wave in here..." "Don''t take it off even if you feel hot!" He was suffering under this stressful situation. "Hmm, cool." Although one of Wendy''s hands was transfixed, she touched the back of Ryan''s hand with the other hand, caressing it tenderly. Feeling his cold touch, she immediately clenched him like an octopus. "It''s so cool!" Ryan was speechless. He became as tense as a thief facing a policeman. "Wendy, if you dare to move again, you must be prepared to face the consequences of your actions!" Although Wendy was semi-conscious now, she also sensed the danger. She trembled and hugged Ryan, finding afortable posture in his arms, and remained as still as a statue. One Minute! Two minutes! Five minutester, her breathing stabilized. Ryan breathed a deep sigh of relief. ¡®Damn it! She was asleep, but what should I do?¡¯ The heat of his body spurred him on. Grinding his teeth, he tried to push her away, but she hugged him tightly.Just as he took her hand away, she muttered and held him again with a frown. She was about to cry after Ryan tried several times to push her away. Finally, she simply used both her hands and feet to sp his body.She grinned and fell asleep with a smile when she noticed that Ryan no longer resisted her. He had no choice.He wanted to distance himself from her, but he didn''t have the heart.He knew that if Wendy were sober, she would never behave this way.He sighed and did not move again. However, such intimate closeness was simply torture to him! In the end, Wendy had a sound sleep. While Ryan had a sleepless night. Chapter 117: Turn Into A Female Rascal Chapter 117: Turn Into A Female Rascal The next day, Wendy woke up with a headache. She held her head and sat up from the bed in a daze, feeling dizzy. "Hmm..." She couldn''t remember where she was and what she did. "Are you awake?" A deep male voice suddenly rang out in her ears, and it startled her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ryan, who was half lying on the bed in a sapphire blue suit. This was the first time that Wendy saw Ryan in such a disheveled state. His suit was crumpled, and his hair was in a mess. There were two obvious dark circles under his bloodshot eyes. Even his face was very pale. "Uhm...Ryan, what''s wrong with you? You look like all your energy has been sucked up by a demon.You look so exhausted." ¡®¡¯A demon? Yes, you''re right.I''ve been sucked up by a demon.And that demon is you, ¡° Ryan thought to himself. "Why am I here? I''m supposed to be at my own home, right?" "Aboutst night...Don''t you remember anything at all?" ¡®Last night? What happenedst night?¡¯ Wendy asked herself in confusion. With a heavy head, she tried to recall what happenedst night in a daze. She remembered that when she went to bed, Luke sent her a message, asking for help. Then she rushed over to No.1 Vi to rescue him. She and Ryan chatted for a while until she felt thirsty. He opened arge bottle of Lafite, and they drank together. The wine tasted so good that she drank up almost the entire bottle while chatting with Ryan. And then? What happened next? Wendy frowned when she couldn''t remember anything anymore. She only remembered having a dreamst night. In her dream, she ran into the desert. It was so hot, and the water all over her body dried up. Then arge block of ice appeared in front of her. She held it and didn''t let it go. Then...She fell asleep. "Well...I can''t remember anything." "You were so drunkst night," Ryan reminded her. ¡®I got drunkst night?¡¯ Wendy asked herself again. She really couldn''t remember it at all. "Oh?" was all she could say. Ryan was rendered speechless. "Why are you looking at me like that? So what if I''m drunk? It''s not a big deal.After all, I always behave myself even when I''m drunk." He was struck dumb this time. ¡®You seduced Luke and me when you were drunkst night.How dare you say you behave yourself when you are drunk?! He frowned and asked, "Who told you that you behave yourself when you are drunk?" "It''s Ray." Wendy raised her chin and said proudly, "When I was in the US, I sometimes had some social engagements, and I would also drink some wine.Ray said that I would fall asleep after drinking." The frown on Ryan''s face deepened after hearing what she said. "But Ray is not good at all.He always stops me from drinking." Ryan lost his tongue again. "Ugh! My head throbs." Ryan got out of bed. "Wait a minute." "Okay." He went out of the bedroom. After a few minutes, a servant brought a bowl of something she didn''t know what and put it on the bedside table. "What''s that?" "It''s a soup that can help you sober up.Mr.Oliver has ordered the chef to make it for you.Miss Finch, drink it now.It''s more effective when it''s still hot." Wendy felt warm in her heart. After thinking about it carefully, she realized that Ryan was treating her pretty well. When the servant left, she drank up the soup, sat on the bed, and waited for Ryan toe back. But after a long time, he had not returned to the room, so she decided to get out of bed. When she stood up, she still felt a little dizzy. But her head didn''t hurt so much now. She wasn''t sure if it was because of the effect of the soup. When she lowered her head, she was shocked by what she saw. Her pants were casually thrown on the carpet beside the bed. It was only then that she checked herself. And much to her surprise, there was only underwear left on her body. "Ahhh!" Wendy screamed at the top of her lungs. Hearing her voice, Ryan rushed inside. However, as soon as he entered the room, a pillow flew towards his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fortunately, he was agile enough to grab it. "Ryan Oliver! You perverted scumbag!" "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked tly. "What''s wrong? How dare you take advantage of me while I''m drunk!" Ryan lost his tongue. He strode over and saw Wendy curling up in the quilt with flushed cheeks. Then he caught sight of her pants on the bed that was on the floor before. He finally understood why she was acting this way. "You are such a hypocrite! I''ve trusted you.How dare you..." "How dare me what?" Ryan interrupted with a smile. "You...how dare you smile? You bastard!" "It was you who took your pants off," Ryan said as he put the pillow back to the bed. "Huh?" Wendy was stunned for a moment.Then she shook her head and said immediately. "No, that''s impossible!" He said calmly, "You said you felt so hot.As a matter of fact, if I didn''t stop you, you wouldn''t have only taken off your pants." Wendy was too embarrassed to retort. She couldn''t help asking herself, ''Heck, is it true?¡¯ It was true that she felt hotst night; it turned out it was not a dream. ¡®Did I really do it?'' she asked herself again. "Not only that..." When she heard him spoke again, she got so flustered that she interrupted "What else did I do?" She felt like her heart sank. "Last night, if I didn''t resist with all my strength, I would have been stripped naked by you." As he spoke, Ryan calmly pointed at the crumpled clothes on his body and looked at her meaningfully. With her cheeks as red as the sun-kissed apple, Wendy swallowed her saliva. Looking at Ryan''s messy clothes, she wished she could find a hole to hide. "No, it''s impossible." "Well, believe it or not.I''m telling the truth anyway." Ryan then went to the bathroom to take a shower, leaving the dumbfounded Wendy behind. ¡®Is it really true? The way he said it, I feel like I''m a real female rascal.He must have deliberately fooled me because I was drunk and delirious.No, I don''t believe his words at all.¡¯ Wendy got dressed and put on her shoes. After making sure that she looked fine, she decided to get out of the room.But as soon as she opened the door, she bumped into Luke.She was about to greet him, but he screamed, turned around, and ran away. It was as if he had seen a ghost. "Hey, where are you going?" Before Luke could run farther, Wendy caught up with him, grabbed his cor, and shouted, "Where are you going?" "I''m gay.Wendy, don''te to me.Please go to Ryan." She got more confused. ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯ she asked inwardly. "Luke!" she shouted. "Actually, I think I''m ugly.Wendy, Ryan is handsome.Go to him.I...I''m just a poor guy here.Please have mercy on me." Wendy didn''t know what to say. She was ashamed and angry at the same time. "Luke, what are you talking about?" ¡®Are you also trying to say that I''m a female rascal?¡¯ she thought. "Wendy...You are sober now, right? Do you recognize me?" When Luke turned his head and saw that Wendy was staring at him with clear eyes, he took a deep breath exaggeratedly. "Oh my God! You scared me to death.I really thought that you''re still drunk." She coughed lightly and said, "Last night...Did I really do something crazy?" Fear was written all over Luke''s face. "Yes.You did something terrifying." "What? What did I do?" Luke wanted to say something. But on second thought, he stopped. "Come on! Tell me.Otherwise, I will tell Ryan that you''ve molested me." ¡®Shit! You are so ruthless, '' Lukeined inwardly. He didn''t dare to hide the truth, so he quickly confessed, "Last night, I saw that you and Ryan were drinking.I was worried about you, so I went upstairs to have a look.But the moment you saw me, you praised me for being handsome.And then...Then..." "Then what?" Wendy urged. "And then...you tried to seduce me.You said that you wanted to be my girlfriend." ¡®What?¡¯ She was stunned. Her face flushed again. ¡®So...What Ryan said is true.When I got drunk, I really turned into a female rascal and almost stripped him naked, '' she thought to herself. Chapter 118: Breaking Away From Routine Chapter 118: Breaking Away From Routine ¡®¡®What the hell!¡¯¡¯ Wendy screamed at the top of her lungs and rushed out of the vi. She was so embarrassed that she covered her face as she ran. She was too ashamed to stay there any longer. Besides, Reese and Ray were probably look for her right now. Meanwhile, Ryan had just finished taking a shower and was now changing into a ck suit. He looked undeniable handsome in his suit. Luke winked at him and asked with a wide grin, "Ryan, did you sleep wellst night?" Last night, Wendy was so drunk that she flirted with every man she saw... At the thought of this, Luke''s smile grew wider. Ryan just straightened his tie and merely shot Luke a cold nce. Without even bothering to respond, he strode downstairs and left Luke behind. "Ryan, why do you always look at me like that? Don''t tell me that you didn''t do anything with Wendy the whole night," Luke said with a frown. Hearing no response from Ryan, he eximed, "What?! You did nothing?! How could you waste such a good opportunity? I knew it! If something happened between youst night, with your strength, I doubt Wendy would be able to get out of bed this morning.Damn! I can''t believe you did nothing!" he groaned while following Ryan behind. "Shut up!" Luke stopped talking at once. However, that onlyst for a few seconds as he opened his mouth and asked again, "Ryan, where are you going?" "To go to work!" Ryan replied exasperatedly. "Really? You haven''t slept well for two nights, yet you''re still going to work today? Are you crazy?!" Without even bothering to look at Luke, Ryan opened the door of his car and got in.Of course, Luke got in as well and sat beside Ryan. They were seated at the backseats of the car. A momentter, the driver finally drove to thepany. Until now, Luke had not stopped chattering. "Ryan, I''m not ming you or something.I just want to know why you let such a good opportunity go to waste.ording to my love expertise, a woman''s feelings for a person change after having sex with him.Just so you know, if you keep pursuing Wendy like this so slow and easy, I doubt she''ll fall in love with you anytime soon.You should know that there are so many temptations in the entertainment circle.There are many handsome men, and you know Wendy fancies them.If one day she gets drunk and flirts with a handsome man, what are you gonna do?" But instead of answering Luke''s question, Ryan just closed his eyes and rubbed his temples in annoyance. lt was only after a moment that he opened his eyes. Suddenly, he eximed, "Luke!" "What?" "Ourpany is looking for a person in charge to buy diamonds in Africa.I think you''ll be suitable for that job." As though the idea of working far away from home terrified him, Luke trembled and pleaded, "No! I''m sorry! Ryan, I won''t say anything anymore.I''ll shut my mouth now." Now that Luke had finally zipped his mouth, the car returned to its peace and quiet. Ryan tapped the window lightly, and closed his eyes, lost in thought. At that moment, an image of Wendy trembling in fear shed in his mind. ¡®What happened to her? What made her react so violently, even though she was drunk and not in the state of mind?'' Ryan wondered. Meanwhile, Wendy was now a few steps away from her house. When she finally arrived at her home, she happened to run into Reese, who was busy cleaning the living room. Reese looked up and saw that Wendy hade from the outside, breathless. Because of this, she dropped the rag in surprise. "Wendy, what time did you get up and get out? I didn''t see you.I actually thought you were still sleeping.Anyway, I''ve cooked breakfast.It''s on the table.Go and have some." "I...I woke up early in the morning.I couldn''t go back to sleep, so I did a morning run instead," Wendy replied while panting. Reese frowned and looked down at Wendy''s feet. ¡®Morning run in slippers?¡¯ Nevertheless, Reese just shrugged it off and continued, "Hurry up and eat before the food gets cold." "Okay!"Wendy rushed to the dining room and let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God Reese didn''t seem suspicious of my words.¡¯ Wendy did not wash her face nor brushed her teeth at Ryan¡¯s house, so she sneaked upstairs to do those. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went downstairs for breakfast. "Good morning, Mommy!" Ray greeted with a beaming smile. "Good morning, honey!" Wendy greeted back. While she was eating breakfast with her son, she noticed that Reese was still cleaning. She decided to pull her big sister over and invited her for breakfast. "Reese,e and join us." "It''s okay.I''ve already eaten.You and Ray should eat up while the food is still warm." ¡®What?¡¯ Confused, Wendy took a look at her watch.It was only 8:30 in the morning, but Reese had already prepared breakfast and cleaned the house.With her eyebrows furrowed, she asked, "Reese, what time did you get up?" "Well, I don''t actually know.I didn''t check the time." Ray, who was eating breakfast, held up his hand and answered, "Five o''clock! Auntie got up at five o''clock in morning.I saw her when I went to the bathroom to pee." ¡®Five o''clock?! It was still dark outside at that time!¡¯ At the thought of this, Wendy put down the steamed bun she was eating and observed the living room with a frown. She did not notice when she came home. Now that she was looking at it carefully, she found that the living room had been thoroughly cleaned.Wendy''s frown deepened upon seeing this. "Reese, you don''t have to do this." "It''s okay.I''m used to it." When Reese was still married, she would get up at five o''clock every day, regardless if it was a weekend. Then, she would go out to buy ingredients for breakfast and lunch. When she returned, she would clean up the whole house next. She would then go out again in the afternoon to buy vegetables for dinner. That was her routine for more than a decade. "Reese!" Wendy said sternly. She held her sister''s arm and looked into her eyes. "You don''t have to do this," she repeated. Reese was stunned. She looked at Wendy in bewilderment and was about to reassure her that it was okay. "Wendy..." Wendy heaved a heavy sigh and pulled Reese to sit down with them. "Reese, I helped you with your divorce because I want you to live your own life." Reese was still at a loss. ¡®My own life?¡¯ she repeated inwardly. It felt as though she had never heard that sentence before. "I know you''ve just got divorced, and you still can''t break away from your routine.But now, you''re free.You don''t have to do those things anymore.I want you to do what you really want, without having the need to please anyone." Reese was moved by Wendy''s words that her eyes turned red. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Wendy..." Everything that her sister said was true, though. Reese was used to being bullied that even though she was already divorced and living with her sister now, she still felt the need to serve other people. Doing nothing was making her guilty, and the only way to ease that feeling was to do something. "Reese, you don''t need to clean or cook for us.You should do whatever you want here.You can sleep late and wake up in the afternoon, go shopping, or just lie in bed and think about your dreams.In short, listen to your heart and don''t force yourself to do anything you don''t want to do." Reese was touched by Wendy''s words that tears welled up in her eyes. That was the most beautiful thing anyone had ever said to her. She finally understood what life meant. With a resolute look on her face, she nodded and replied, "I see." Wendy handed her a ss of milk. However, Reese frowned and took a ss of juice instead. "I''ve never actually liked milk.I''d like to have juice instead." Wendy was impressed. Her sister was finallying to terms with herself. "That''s right! Be brave to say what you want!" The two sisters smiled at each other, delighted that things were getting better for them. Reese drank up the juice and solemnly said, "But, Wendy, I like cooking for you and Ray.It makes me happy when I see you enjoy my dishes." "Sure!" Wendy pulled Reese to a chair to sit down. At that moment, she noticed that Reese''s clothes were old and full of seams. She must not have had new clothes after a long time. "Reese, let''s go shopping after eating, shall we? You''re only 29 years old.You''re still young and beautiful.You should dress up well for the world to know how beautiful you really are." Reese''s eyes lit up upon hearing that.Shopping indeed sounded fun! "Okay!" she replied with a smile. Chapter 119: Sudden Change Chapter 119: Sudden Change After eating breakfast, Wendy and Reese went out to go shopping.Of course, they brought Raymond and Precious with them. They went to the shopping mall, which was only ten minutes away from their house on foot. Reese couldn''t remember anymore how long it had been since thest time she went shopping. When they went to the women¡¯s clothing area, she was even dazzled by the different kinds of clothes around. Wendy held her hand and took her to one shop. "Reese, have a look and see if there are any clothes you like." Reese entered the shop nervously. When she saw the dazzling decoration inside, she held Wendy''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "Wendy, the clothes here must be very expensive. Let''s go somewhere else." She then turned around and was about to leave. However, Wendy hurriedly stopped her. "Reese, have you forgotten what I told you at home? You have to learn to be good to yourself." ¡®But...it''s really expensive here, '' Reese thought to herself. Since Wendy stopped her from leaving, she walked around and picked up a dress. When she checked the price tag, she gasped. It was just an ordinary dress, but it cost more than two thousand dors. "Wendy..." "Go, try it on." "But..." "Hurry!" Wendy pushed Reese into the fitting room. And when she saw that Precious and Raymond were ying in the lounge, she continued to look around while waiting for Reese. After a while, the door of the fitting room opened, and Reese walked out. "Wendy..." she called out softly. When Wendy turned around, her eyes lit up at once. Reese was wearing a blue slip dress adorned with white flower paintings. The style of the dress was simple, revealing her round shoulders. The dress outlined her slender figure, making her look very sensual. Having been tortured by life for too long, her temperament now was very slow. But after wearing this beautiful dress, she looked noble and elegant again. "Wendy..." There was a trace of shyness in Reese''s voice. "You are so beautiful!" Wendy gave her a thumbs up and said, "Reese, you have a good taste in clothes." "Really?" The sales assistant couldn''t help but chime in, "Yes, miss, you have good taste.This dress is beautiful but can only fit a few.It looks so beautiful on you." This time, Precious and Raymond also ran over to them. "Wow! Auntie, you are so beautiful! You''re like a fairy from heaven.You are as beautiful as Auntie Wendy," Precious praised exaggeratedly. Surprise was also written all over Raymond''s face. Hearing theirpliments had somehow boosted Reese''s confidence. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she also couldn''t help admiring her reflection. She had forgotten how long it had been since she wore new clothes. ¡®Yes, I look beautiful in this dress, '' she thought. "Reese, go and choose a few more." Reese panicked. "What?" "Come on, hurry up! From now on, you have to change your image.You have to dress up beautifully every day." "I don''t need to wear beautiful dresses every day.I''m not going out anyway."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wendy rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about? Who says that a woman must only dress up for others, especially a man? We have to dress up beautifully for ourselves.Think about it.When you look at your beautiful image in the mirror, you feel better, right? You are happy." "Yes, you''re right! Okay, let''s buy more." Reese then walked around and picked up a few more clothes.Wendy was surprised to see that she really had good taste.Every dress she chose was in line with her temperament. Wendy blinked her eyes and said, "Reese, can you also choose something for me?" "Sure." It was said that shopping made women happy. Indeed, Reese was so delighted after choosing a few clothes.So she agreed to Wendy''s request without hesitation.She walked around and picked a few dresses for Wendy.They were all in dresses. "Eh?" Wendy was stunned. "You have bright facial features and a good figure.Wearing garish clothes will only make people think that you are a frivolous woman.But if you wear in clothes, you will look like a nobledy." After hearing Reese''s exnation, Wendy went to the fitting room and tried the dresses that Reese chose for her. Needless to say, Reese really had good taste.Every dress she picked for Wendy suited Wendy very much. "Reese, you are amazing!" Reese blushed. "I usually read fashion magazines and watch fashion shows on TV when I''m free.But I have no practical experience." "I look so good in this dress." Wendy turned around, and the hemline of her dress flew in the air. She said happily, "Roger told me that I have two uing shows.I can wear these dresses." Some time ago, she was ndered and scolded. She received a lot of criticism. Later, with the help and support of Jeffrey, Mason, and Daisy, things came clear and she actually became even more famous overnight.Roger told her that she was currently on the hot searches and herpany wanted to take this opportunity to build her up. So he arranged for her to guest in two shows for interviews. "You...You want to wear the clothes I chose for you on the show?" Reese asked in disbelief. Then she waved her hand and continued, "No way! I''m not a professional stylist.You''d better ask the stylist of yourpany to check it first.What if you make a fool of yourself on the show?" Wendy turned around again and looked at Precious. "Precious, do I look good in this dress?" "Yes! You are more beautiful than a fairy." This time, Wendy turned to Raymond. The little boy nodded and said, "This dress highlights all of your advantages.You can wear it on any asion." After hearing those good words from the two children, Wendy bought all the clothes that Reese chose for them two without hesitation. She spent five figures in total. Wendy didn''t expect that those clothes would cost that much. But she thought it was worth it. "Okay, let''s shop for more?" "More?" "Of course! We''ve only bought some clothes.We haven''t bought any shoes, bags, and other essories yet." Wendy then took Reese to other shops to buy other stuff. Aside from shoes, bags, and essories, they also bought skincare products and cosmetics. Finally, she took Reese to a high-end hair salon for Reese to have a new hairstyle. Reese had aplete makeover, and she looked totally different when they came out of the salon. She was wearing a blue organza translucent dress with twoyers of skirt. The insideyer just covered her hips, and the outsideyer was a translucent gauze, indistinctly revealing her two long legs. Her hair was cut short a little and dyed soft brown. With a light makeup, her originally demure temperament turned into noble and elegant. Reese was so beautiful. Wendy was stunned while staring at her. Both Wendy and Reese looked like their mother, especially Reese. So now that she had dressed up, she looked like the younger version of their mother. "Do I look strange?" Reese asked awkwardly upon seeing the look on Wendy''s face. "Of course not! You look very beautiful," Wendy replied at once. She held the two children''s hands and said with a smile, "Let''s go! We have to show off our beauty, so we won''t go home for lunch today.Let''s go upstairs and have a big meal in the restaurant." "Great!" the two children eximed in unison. Hand in hand, they chatted andughed while taking the elevator upstairs. All of a sudden, something unexpected happened. While they were walking along the road back to the mall, a van suddenly stopped in front of them. The door opened, and several tall and burly men got out. They looked around vigntly, exchanged nces, and immediately rushed towards Wendy, Reese, and the two children. Chapter 120: Ray Has Been Kidnapped Chapter 120: Ray Has Been Kidnapped "Ahhh!" Reese screamed in fright when someone grabbed her arm. She turned around and saw several brawny men, so she snapped, "Who are you? What do you want from us?" "Shut up!" The two men held her arms and dragged her into the van. "Let me go! Let me go! Umph..." Reese shouted. But one of the men suddenly covered her mouth. "Reese!" Wendy wanted to help, but she was immediately stopped by another two men. There were six men in total. Two of them dragged Reese into the car, while the other four surrounded Wendy, Raymond, and Precious. "Auntie Reese!" Precious shouted worriedly. "Precious, don''t be afraid, okay?" Wendyforted her. "No, I''m not afraid.Ray is not afraid too," Precious answered. Wendy put the two children behind her to protect them. She watched the four men vigntly, and when she got an opportunity, she kicked one of them in the face. "Ahhh!" The man covered his face with his hands and screamed in pain. "Fuck! This woman knows martial arts.Let''s fight together against her." The remaining three men gathered together. Wendy''s arm was still injured, and she had two children to protect, so she knew that she couldn''t handle those three men at the same time. At this moment, one of the men rushed over to her and grabbed her arm. Unfortunately, it was her wounded arm. Her wound, which was almost fully healed, broke again. Blood started to seep through her sleeve. "Thisdy is injured! We''re lucky!" Seeing the bloodstain on her sleeve, the man grabbed her arm tighter and squeezed it hard. Wendy gasped and winced in pain. Her face turned deathly pale at once. "You''re bad!" Seeing the situation, Precious held the man''s leg and bit it hard. "Ahhh! You little bitch! I''ll kill you!" As the man shouted, he tried to kick Precious away. Wendy''s expression immediately changed. Without thinking twice, she let go of Raymond, grabbed the man''s foot, and kicked him. "Ahhh!" The man screamed again and fell to the ground. He covered his groin with his hands, sweating in pain. Wendy didn''t expect that the moment she let go of Raymond''s hand, one of the men, who was only waiting for an opportunity, immediately took him away. It was only then that Precious¡¯s bodyguards, who were hiding in the dark, caught up with them and noticed that something was wrong. When they rushed over, the leader of the six men saw them, so he shouted, "Let''s go!" "But that woman..." "Don''t mind her.Go! Now!" The men had no choice but to get in their van, one of them carrying Raymond in his arms. The expression on Wendy''s face drastically changed. "Ray!" "Mommy!" Wendy ran over to catch up with the man. However, the engine of the van already started. How could she catch up with a vehicle with her two legs? She ran as fast as she could, but in the end, she could only watch the van disappear from her sight. Her eyes turned red. "Ray!" As she called out Raymond''s name, Wendy hailed a taxi without hesitation and tried to chase after the van. "Auntie Wendy!" Precious shouted and was about to run after Wendy. But one of her bodyguards quickly pulled her and said, "Miss, you can''t go.It''s dangerous." "Let go! Let me go! What are you doing here? Why didn''t youe out as soon as you saw those bad guys? You let them kidnap Ray! Boo-hoo! This is all my fault.If Auntie Wendy didn''t try to protect me, she wouldn''t have let go of Ray.And Ray wouldn''t have been taken away." Precious broke into tears. She quickly took off her backpack, took out her phone, and dialed a number. As soon as the person on the other end of the line answered her call, she cried out, "Daddy!" Ryan was in the conference room, listening to the supervisor''s report. When his personal phone suddenly rang, he looked down and saw it was Precious calling. The little girl seldom called him when he was at work. Thinking that it might be something urgent, he raised his hand to stop the supervisor. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Then he pressed the answer button. "Precious?" "Daddy!" Precious cried on the phone. "Daddy,e here quick! Ray and Auntie Reese have been kidnapped.Auntie Wendy is chasing them alone now.Come here, please." Upon hearing this, the expression on Ryan''s face drastically changed. He stood up from his seat and strode out of the conference room without saying a word. Everyone exchanged confused nces. Ryan had always been cold and emotionless in thepany. It was their first time to see him wearing such a worried look.The senior executives looked at each other, but no one dared to ask a question. Seeing that there was something wrong, Luke hurriedly said, "The meeting is adjourned." Then he strode outside to catch up with Ryan. "Where are you?" Ryan asked Precious on the phone. Precious immediately told him her location. "I¡¯m outside the mall right now.Auntie Wendy is chasing a van heading west." "I see.Precious, don''t worry.Go back to the bodyguards now." "Daddy, you must save them." Ryan strode out with a fierce look. But heforted Precious in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, Daddy will bring them back safely." After hanging up the phone, his expression instantly turned cold. "Luke!" "Yes, Ryan!" "Get the surveince videos of the whole road, heading west from the main entrance of Prario Mall.Ask the relevant departments to assist you.Tell them to stop all the vans they will see." "Okay." After giving instructions to Luke, they both entered Ryan''s exclusive elevator and directly went downstairs. Luke had already made some phone calls to the relevant departments and exined the situation.Then he asked, "Ryan, what happened?" "Reese and Ray have been kidnapped.Wendy is chasing them right now." Luke was shocked. "How about Precious? Where is she? Is she fine?" "Precious is not their target." If they were aiming at Precious, they would have focused on her. They should have exerted much effort to take her instead of taking two irrelevant people. While talking, they had already reached the parking lot where Ryan''s sports car was parked. Ryan got in the driver''s seat while Luke quickly sat on the passenger seat and fastened his seat belt. Ryan started the engine, and the car rushed out like a flying arrow. Looking at the blue veins protruding on Ryan''s forehead and his knuckles that turned white clutching the steering wheel tightly, Luke secretly sweated. He thought of the possible tragic ending of those kidnappers. The van passed through the streets and alleys and finally stopped in front of a luxury hotel. The brawny men got out of the van, covering Reese and Raymond''s mouths. They entered the hotel through the side door and took the elevator to the twelfth floor. ""Humph!" Reese struggled to break free. "Be quiet!" one man shouted and was about to p Reese. However, he was stopped by another man. "What are you doing? Have you forgotten what the boss said?" The man put down his hand angrily. ¡®Boss?¡¯ Reese frowned and asked, "Who asked you to abduct us?" "Shut up! You''ll find outter." When they reached a room, the man opened the door with a room card and pushed Reese and Raymond inside. "Ahhh!" Reese and Raymond fell heavily to the floor. Fortunately, it was carpeted, so they were not hurt so much. The brawny men locked the door of the room and left. "Ray, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Reese asked with concern while helping Raymond up.Raymond shook his head. "Don''t be afraid, okay? Auntie will protect you." Raymond''s face was expressionless, and there was no sign of fear at all.There was no one else in the room except the two of them.Reese tried to open the door, but she failed. The two of them checked the entire room, but there was really no ce to escape. Reese tried her best to pull herself together. "Ray..." "Auntie, don''t be afraid.Since they have taken us to a hotel instead of other ces, it means that they don''t want to kill us.They must have other intentions," Raymond analyzed calmly. "Other intentions?" "Yes." Raymond nodded and said, "All we need to do now is wait patiently." Reese couldn''t help but feel proud of Raymond. She didn''t expect that he could keep calm and analyze the situation with a clear mind.She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. After a while, they heard a click sound on the door, and it was pushed open from the outside. Raymond suddenly raised his head and said, "That must be the person behind all this." Chapter 121: My Daughter Chapter 121: My Daughter "Dad?" Reese eximed as Ruben came into the room with a smug look on his face. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She slowly shook her head and said, "What the hell! It was you? This can''t be happening." Ruben just snorted and walked further into the room. ¡®What?!¡¯ Ray frowned as he got a good look at Ruben. ¡®That short, fat man is Mommy''s father?¡¯ Ray could hardly believe it. Wendy had never spoken to Raymond of her past, but he could put two and two together. When they were abroad, his mom often mentioned her dead mother and grandma; she would talk about her sister Reese, too. But Wendy had ever mentioned her father. And they were back in the country for a long time now, but his mom had never taken him to see his grandfather. And Ruben had never visited either. Which could only mean that father and daughter did not get along. With these thoughts swirling in his head, Raymond made up his mind. Putting on the most serious look he could muster, he confronted the man standing before him. "What do you want from us?" It seemed that Ruben hadn''t even noticed Raymond until then. He squinted his eyes at the boy, and momentster his eyes lit up with recognition. He raised his eyebrows at his grandson. "They said they caught a little guy.Must be you! I didn''t think you''d be so lucky.I always thought that Wendy had gotten rid of you." "Dad, watch your mouth.He is only a kid." "Wendy isn''t here though.Not yet at least.Now that I have you, my little man, your mother wille to me on her own." "What do you want from us?" Raymond repeated angrily. Ruben didn''t even look at the boy as he slowly took a seat on the sofa. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Reese pulling Raymond towards the door, he rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''d leave that door unguarded? You won''t get past my man out there, so don''t even bother," he said tly. Reese stopped in her tracks, her eyes brimming with tears. "Don''t look at me like that," Ruben said. Looking Reese up and down, he chuckled. "Well, you look great today.Which saves me a lot of time." Reese felt a wave of panic swallowing her. "What the hell do you want? " "I just need a little favor." Reese wiped away a stray tear. "Kidnapping someone to ask them for a favor? That''s a new one," she sneered. Ruben crossed his legs. "By all means, keep on making sarcastic remarks.Just make sure to stop when Gavin is here.Here''s the deal: you make the man happy and I guarantee you''ll be safe." ¡®Gavin! He didn''t give up his scheme to sell me to that horrid man!¡¯ s Reese trembled with fury. "Wendy is right.You are a scumbag! She was never fooled by you, as I was.I always thought that you have no choice but to have me marry Flynn.That you were being forced to do it.While I was married to Flynn, you were always nice to me.That was just an act, wasn''t it? You just wanted ess to Flynn''s money through me.I was always a means to an end for you." Reese couldn''t stop the tears from running down her face. She felt like an utter fool. When Wendy had disappeared, Reese had thought she was dead. And with Eris being Ruben''s stepdaughter, she had thought he would start treating her better. After all, she was the only daughter he had left. So when he had repeatedly asked her for money, she had put aside her pride and begged Flynn for cash. She had also been saving some money from the grocery budget to give to her father. As a result, she never had enough money saved for herself, even after being married to a rich man for sO Many years.But as it turned out, the so-called fatherly affection was just wishful thinking from her part. She couldn''t help wondering if Rubenughed at her naivete every time she gave him her money. "Dad, I only have one question.Are we really your daughters, Wendy and I?" Seeing that Reese''s grief, Ruben''s smile widened. "My dear Reese, as long as you do as I say, of course you are my daughters.You have no idea how hard things are for my business right now.I really have no choice," he said without a trace of shame. "Flynn said you got half of his fortune after the divorce.It must be quite a lot, right? I heard that you are selling the house already? Come on, Reese, raising you wasn''t easy for me.It''s time for you to pay me back.I don''t need a lot.And no cash.Just the house will do.I would consider your debt paid in full.What do you think?" Reese couldn''t suppress a shiver. She never expected Ruben would stoop so low. "It''s just a house, Reese.Give it to me and you don''t have to marry Gavin.I promise I''ll let you and this little bastard go right away.How does that sound?" Ruben suggested with a sly smile.Reese snorted. She would bepletely stupid if she would ever believe him again. "Do you think I am an idiot? I don''t believe a word you say any more," Reese shot back at him. She pursed her lips in disgust and added, "Why not sell Eris off?" Ruben''s smile vanished instantly. "What are you talking about?" "Hump! Of course, how silly of me.Eris always was your beloved daughter.I really can''t understand you at all.Wendy and I are your real daughters, while Eris is just a burden you got from marrying Cacia.Why do you care about her and not us?" "Shut your mouth!" "When Wendy dated Brian, it was Eris that ruined their rtionship.Just because she wanted him for herself.And you helped her steal Brian from my sister.And when you found out the Oliver family was rich, you even encouraged them to date openly, " Reese pressed on. Ruben had heard enough. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "I told you to shut up!" "No way," she shouted back. "I must get an answer today.They say blood is thicker than water, but that¡¯s not true in our situation.You chose another man''s daughter over your own.You broke your own daughter''s heart.Both of our hearts." Reese gritted her teeth and continued. "Tell me, do you know the truth of how my mother died?" Ruben gave her a dangerous re through narrowed eyes. "How could you not? It was Cacia who killed her, threw her into the sea.Or perhaps it was the two of you together? It was, wasn''t it? You bastard! Mom was a gentle, beautiful soul.She took good care of our family and she loved us with all her heart.You were constantly drunk, whoring around and gambling.But for the sake of her children, mom endured it all.How dare you and Cacia kill her? Do you even have a conscience?"Ruben''s face hardened. He stood up and bellowed, "Enough! Don''t speak to me of your mother, ever again!" "Why? Feeling guilty?" "Guilty? Is this a joke? Ha-ha! Why should I feel guilty?" Ruben seemed blind with fury. He kicked the sofa and yelled, "She deserved what she got.She really did!" Then he added, "Do you want to know why I prefer Eris over you and your sister?" Reese lifted her chin. "Yes, I want to know," she said her voice steady. "Alright then. If you really must know..." Ruben paused and shed her an evil grin before finishing his sentence. "It''s because Eris is really my daughter!" Chapter 122: Shameless Wicked Father Chapter 122: Shameless Wicked Father ¡®What!¡¯ Reese gasped for breath! She didn''t expect him to reveal that Eris was his biological daughter. Now she understood why her father cherished Eris so much. ¡®¡®Heck! It all makes sense now.Eris was the apple of his eye because she was his biological daughter.He favored her whilst he ill-treated Wendy and me.At first, I thought that he was loving and protective towards Eris because she grew up with him.But I never suspected that Eris was his daughter.In this way, everything can be simply exined¡± Reese thought to herself. "Eris is only six months younger than Wendy.You must have been with Cacia for a very long time." Pointing an using, trembling finger at Ruben, Reese yelled, "You betrayed my mother!" Ruben didn''t deny it. When her mother passed away, Reese was already a twelve-year-old sensible girl. She was far closer to their mother than Wendy was. Reese had fond memories of her mother''s gentle, considerate and giving nature. Irrespective of how badly Ruben behaved, she made sure that she had three square meals ready for him every day. Moreover, Ruben was unemployed and she bore all the household expenses from the inheritance left to her by her father. In spite of this, he was an ingrate. He squandered the money that Cassie''s father left her, and then cheated on her! "Beast!" With red eyes, she cursed. Then she added, "No! You are worse than a beast.Even a beast treats its offspring with love.You don''t deserve the honor of being called a father or a husband! Why didn''t you set my mother free if you wanted to cavort with a loose woman? Back then my mother begged you for a divorce on numerous asions but you were too chicken to agree.You wanted to have your cake and to eat it.You cheated on her and were only satisfied after killing her.I''ll kill you!" Reese screamed and pounced on Ruben. "Bitch!" As usual, Ruben was as alert as a sentinel. As she pounced on him, he kicked her hard in the abdomen. She went sprawling across the carpet. The pain was so excruciating that she broke out in a cold sweat. She stared at Ruben with utter resentment. "If I am a beast, then you are a little beast! We are tailored from the same cloth!" Ruben came over, grabbed Reese''s neck and said angrily, "You are as stubborn as your mother.I gave you a fair choice but you refused it.Now face the consequences of my wrath!" Ruben grabbed her by the neck and tried to squeeze every little bit of air out of her. "Urggh..." With a muffled snort, she struggled to breathe. She fought desperately to get out of his tight grip, but he stifled her even more. Poor Reese was too thin to overpower this mighty mountain of a man. Her face turned blue from breathlessness. "You are worse than a beast!" "Good.You still have the strength to curse.It seems as if this punishment is not enough!" With a ferocious look, Ruben tightened his grip, suffocating her further. "Stop!" Ray''s face changed dramatically. He pursed his lips and snapped, "Ruben! If my aunt dies, you won''t benefit at all!" Ruben suddenly regained his senses. He stopped at once. Reese gasped for breath. As soon as she could breathe smoothly again, she coughed violently. She covered her neck and red at Ruben. Looking at the red finger marks on her neck, Ruben scoffed and said, "You look ugly now!" An endless stream of tears flowed down Reese''s face. However, Ruben showed no mercy. Reese didn''t spend much time at home with her father in her pre -adolescent years. Although she was Ruben''s daughter, he was never affectionate towards her. After her mother''s death, Reese and her sister lived with their grandmother for five years. She was already seventeen when she went back to live with Ruben. He never loved her; he just used her. A momentter, the door was opened from the outside by a strong man, who handed Ruben a bottle of liquid. He flung it in front of Reece. "Drink it!" After examining it, she looked up at him and asked, "What''s this?" "Just drink it!" "No way!" Ruben chuckled, "You still want to fight back? Stop dreaming.Drink it quickly, or you will suffer again." Reese obstinately shrank in the corner of the room. "You are bing more and more disobedient.And a disobedient child must suffer at my hands." Ruben patted his round belly and summoned the men from outside. The two brawny men immediately entered the room. At first, Ruben wanted the two men to pour the liquid into Reese''s mouth, but when he saw Ray, he suddenly changed his mind. Staring at the little boy with his turbid eyes, Ruben grinned wickedly. Reese hurriedly pulled Ray behind her. "Ruben, keep this between us.Don''t involve others!" Ruben walked up to her, picked up the "drink" from the ground, and threatened her, "You drink it yourself! Or, I''ll ask someone to feed it to this little bastard.Don''t you just love Wendy so much? Let''s see who you will choose!" Reese trembled in fear and was filled with hatred. She despised Ruben so much! Never did she expect to have such a shameless, wicked father! ? Angrily, she clenched her fists. She hated herself for not having the foresight that Wendy had about him being such a ruthless monster. Like Wendy, she should have cut off all ties with him a long time ago. "Reese, make your choice." Ruben threw the "drink" back into Reese''s arms and looked at her agony. She resembled her mother Cassie so closely! So Ruben was twice as determined to torture the hell out of her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His sadistic attitude could be seen in his enjoyment in tormenting Reese as if she were Cassie! Reese shivered. She reached out her hand, closed her eyes and held the "drink". "Auntie!" Ray held her hand and sobbed, "Don''t!" "Ray, don''t be afraid!" Reese gently touched Ray''s head and said with a bitter smile, "Anyway, he won''t kill me.He just added some drug in this.In my twenty-nine years, I have experienced a great deal so I know that I will survive this too." Reese hugged Ray and felt the temperature of his body. She calmed herself down and exined to Ray, "Before your mother came back into my life, I had no reason to live.I felt as if there was nothing tovish my love on.In my darkest hour, your mother appeared like an angel and saved me.I felt overjoyed knowing that someone loves me.You and your mother mean the world to me." She could give her life to protect those she loved. When Reese was about to push Raymond away, she heard him whispering in her ear, "I sent Mommy our location.She wille to save us soon." When they were thrown into this room, those thugs took away Reese''s mobile phone. However, because Ray was a child, they only took away his bag and did not search him further. He was wearing a long sleeved denim coat that covered his telephone watch. Just now, when no one was around, he had taken the opportunity to send the location to Wendy. Reese''s eyes shed. She then pushed Raymond away. Thankfully she understood what Raymond meant. She knew that as long as she could buy more time, they would be saved. "Well, the affectionate y is over.Who on earth will drink it?" "Dad..." "You want to beg me now? It''s toote!" Looking at the expensive Rolex watch on his wrist, Ruben gestured to the two brawny men to take action. "Stop!" Reesepromised, "I''ll drink it myself!" Upon hearing that, the two men stopped.Reese closed her eyes, unscrewed the bottle, raised her neck and drank it. Chapter 123: No Escape Chapter 123: No Escape "Auntie!" "Don''t worry, Ray.It''s going to be okay..." Reese threw the empty bottle away and looked at Ruben coldly. "There.Happy now?" "My dear daughter, if you just listened to me, you wouldn''t have to go through all this!" Ruben''s smug face betrayed his satisfaction. Everything was going ording to his n. He winked at the two brawny men by his side, who immediately walked over to Raymond. One of them grabbed the back of Ray''s shirt and lifted the boy off the floor. "Let him go! Ruben, I drank that thing just like you said.Why are you still make things difficult for Ray?" "Don''t worry.I just want to talk to him." The muscled man held Raymond closer to Ruben, who took some candies out of his pocket and said, "Well, grandson, tell me your mommy''s phone number." Ray just stood still, looking at him with raised eyebrows. Ruben went berserk then and pped the boy. "The number, boy." "Ray!" Reese tried to go to her nephew, but the other man stopped her. All she could do was re at her father from afar. "Ruben! He is just a child.You''ll bring God''s fury on your head." ¡®¡®God''s fury? If that was a thing, I would have been dead a long time ago.¡¯¡¯ Ignoring her, Ruben looked at the boy and asked again. "The number?" Ray pursed his lips and turned his head sideways stubbornly. "You are just as stubborn as your mother!" Just as he was about to hit Ray again, Reese shouted, "I know it! I know the number, too." Ruben took his eyes off the boy and focused on his daughter instead. He slowly took his phone out of his pocket and drawled, "Go ahead then." Reese gave him Wendy''s phone number reluctantly. He dialed it and in less than three seconds, Wendy picked up. "What the hell do you want, Ruben?" Ruben was stunned for a moment, and then smirked. "Smart girl! I didn¡¯t think you''d know it was me." On the other end of the line, Wendy was just walking out of the door, on her way to the location Ray had managed to send her. Once she was in the car, she said in a calm voice, "It was pretty obvious you were the one behind Reese''s disappearance.She was just a housewife for so many years.She had very little contact with the outside world and so she had no enemies! It was either you or Flynn, and if that coward had the guts to kidnap her, he would have done it before she got half his fortune with the divorce.So that leaves only you." "Well, well, well.You are quite the detective, it seems." Wendy just pursed her lips and said nothing. When Ray had been taken, she was hysterical. But after she calmed down and started thinking straight, she realized something was not right. It took her all but a few minutes to figure out that Ruben was behind the kidnapping. She had immediately gone back home to fetch something and that was when she got Ray''s text with the location he was being held in. Wendy tried to stall for time. "Tell me, then.What are you really after?" "I have your son." Wendy said nothing but her eyes were zing in anger. Ruben continued, "If you want to keep him safe, you need to get here as soon as possible.Alone.And don''t make the mistake to call the police! You know what I am capable of.If the police shows up, I might be forced to do something extreme.Anyway, I have your son and sister.Do something stupid and you will lose them both." "I want to hear their voices.To make sure they are okay." "As you wish!" Ruben put the phone in front of Ray''s mouth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Here, grandson.Say hello to your mommy." "Mommy, don''t..." Before Ray could finish his sentence, Ruben snatched the phone away. "Okay, that''s enough.You heard him.He is still safe and sound with his dear grandpa." "Where is Reese?" "Your sister is fine.I wouldn''t harm her.She is the key to me building my fortune." Wendy gripped the steering wheel tightly and said, "Give me the address!" Ruben did and she was off. "I''ll be there in fifteen minutes!" Ruben hung up and turned to one of his men. "Go to the hotel gate and keep an eye out.If you see the police, let me know so we can leave immediately." "Okay, boss," the man said as he walked away. Then Ruben turned to the man holding Ray. "You can put the boy down now.Fetch me another bottle of the same ¡®drink¡¯." "Yes, sir!" Reese frowned held Ray close to her. "What do you want with that?" "Don''t worry." Ruben nced at her coldly. "It''s not for him.It''d just be wasted on the boy.It''s for your dear sister." "What the hell is that thing?" Ruben grinned, revealing his teeth. "You''ll know soon enough." The man soon returned with the bottle in hand. They all stood there in silence and Reese felt that time went excruciatingly slow. About ten minutester, Wendy still hadn''t arrived, and Reese was starting to lose it. She was in a trance-like state and she trembled uncontrobly.She felt like she was floating. "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?" At Ray''s remark, Ruben frowned and turned to look at Reese. When he took in her state, he said with a smile, "It seems that the medicine has started working." "What...What did you give me?" "Rohypnol.You may know it as the date rape drug." Reese was burning up. Her face was red and she was struggling to control the urge to rip the cor of her shirt. She''d have to be a real fool not to realize what Ruben''s n was now. Although she was expecting something horrible, she still broke down when she heard Ruben''s answer. "Scumbag! You bastard!" Head spinning, she gripped the bedside table to stay upright. "Why?" "So I can have full control over you.My dear daughter, don''t worry.It''ll be worth your while! I will make sure to get the whole thing on video.If you dare to disobey me in the future, it will be made public.I don''t care if you are my daughter or not.Don''t look at me like that.There''s nothing to worry about.You won''t be alone.When Wendy is here, she''ll get a bottle too!" "Bastard!" "Save your strength." Thinking of how obedient his two beautiful daughters would be from now on, Ruben smiled with satisfaction. It was as if he could already see a ton of moneying his way. "I thought Wendy was dead.When I found out she was still alive and a real beauty too, I knew God must really like me." Reese was consumed by rage and disgust. She wanted to tear this two-faced, disgusting man apart. A knock at the door startled all three of them. When the door swung open, one of Ruben''s men poked his head. "Sir, Mr.Gavin is here." Ruben''s eyes lit up. "Where?" "He is already in the room you booked for him." "Excellent!" Ruben smiled sardonically. "Take Reese to him!" "Yes, sir!" The man entered the room and grabbed Reese''s wrist. He started dragging her towards the door when Ray shouted, "No! Leave her alone" The boy started running to help his aunt but Ruben grabbed him. Ray looked like a wild little beast, kicking and screaming. "Scumbag! My mommy won''t let you go! That made Ruben snort, looking really amused by the boy''s words.¡± "You couldn''t be more wrong there, boy.It''s me that won''t let your mommy go!" Not two minutes after Reese was taken from the room, the man returned. "Sir, Wendy is here!" Chapter 124: Not A Simple Woman Chapter 124: Not A Simple Woman Meanwhile, Ryan had also received the information, so he was able to locate Ray''s whereabouts. "I got it, Ryan.They''re in Summertime Hotel.I''ve found out the room number.Apparently, Ruben booked two rooms in the hotel," Luke informed him. "I need the surveince video of the room.Now," Ryan ordered. "Wait a moment." Luke took theptop and began retrieving the surveince video of the room.After a few minutes, the live feed of the room Ruben had booked appeared on the screen. "Okay.I got it!" The car was running at the high speed at that moment. The instant Luke saw the live feed, he gasped in shock. "Ryan, Wendy has arrived," he said somberly. Squeak! The sports car screeched to a halt at the side of the road. Ryan immediately brought theptop over. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! On the screen, Wendy could be seen entering the room. Meanwhile inside the room, Ruben was sitting on the sofa with a brawny man standing on either side of him. Ray was on hisp. They seemed to be close if it were not for the fact that Ruben was holding the little boy by the neck. When Wendy entered the room, Ruben smiled, baring his big, yellow teeth. "My good daughter, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" he eximed. "Mommy, he drugged Auntie Reese and sent her to another room!" Ray revealed. Upon hearing that, Wendy''s face changed in an instant. "Ruben, what the hell do you want?" In response, Ruben threw a ready-made drink to Wendy and said, "Drink it, and I''ll let your son go." Wendy merely nced at it and threw the bottle at his feet without a second thought. Ruben was stunned. He expected that his threat would frighten Wendy and would make her drink the concoction right away. A sneer appeared on his face, and he asked, "Don''t you want to save your son?" Of course, Wendy did! Not only did she want to save Ray but also Reese. That was why there was no time to waste! "Go to hell!" Wendy eximed. All of a sudden, she took out a knife from her pocket and drew it at Ruben. For a split second, his eyes widened in horror. However, he quickly recovered from the shock and even chuckled at her. "Threatening me with a knife? Are you kidding me?" "Why? Did I scare you?" Wendy retorted with a snicker. To Ruben''s surprise, she suddenly stabbed the man beside him. "Ah!" The man groaned in pain as the de hit his shoulder. He instinctively clutched his injured part and fell to the floor in pain. At that moment, Ruben''s gloating attitude suddenly turned into cowardice. His legs weakened that he almost fell when he stood up. In order to frighten Wendy, he decided to grab her son''s neck tighter and eximed, "How dare you, Wendy! I''m going to send you to jail, I swear! ¡° Wendy merely looked at him coldly and ordered, "Let my son go!" ¡®¡®Fuck you! I''m holding your son hostage, and I doubt that you''d be able to save him yourself,¡± Ruben mused. He then backed to the corner slowly and threatened Wendy, "If you dare toe closer, I''ll kill your son!¡± "Let''s see who''s faster then." With no expression on her face, Wendy pulled the scalpel out of the man''s shoulder, making him scream in pain again. Then, she drew out the bloody knife at Ruben. It happened so fast that he did not even have time to react. The muscles on his face twitched in horror and panic. Not only that, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. "You...you won''t..." As if she was responding to Ruben''s doubt, Wendy aimed at the other brawny man and stabbed him inthe thigh. "Ah!" the man screamed at the top of his lungs. He clutched his bloody thigh instinctively. His leg buckled under his weight, and he did not have the strength to get up. That was not all. When Wendy stabbed him, blood sttered everywhere. Some went to Ruben''s face, which made him shudder and shriek. He was scared out of his wits at how bloody and disastrous everything went. Even so, he still tried his best to hold on. "I...I''m your father! Why are you doing this to me?!" he asked firmly, but fear was apparent on his face. Wendy, on the contrary, was expressionless. "For thest time, let my son go!" she ordered. She pointed her knife at Ruben''s head again, and his face turned as white as a sheet in fear. Coward as he might seem, he ducked and used Ray as a cover while his whole body shook like a leaf. ¡®¡®Insane! Wendy has gone crazy! She''ll really do it!¡¯¡¯ Usually, the weak are afraid of the strong, while the strong are afraid of the fearless. Who would have thought that Wendy was not only strong but also fearless? "Wendy, let''s...let''s talk this through.This isn''t good for the both of us." "Don''t make me repeat myself for the third time." "Okay...okay! I''ll let him go right now!" Ruben did not dare to threaten her again for fear that the knife Wendy was holding would pierce through his head the next second. Without further ado, he finally let Raymond go. With his arms open, Ray rushed to Wendy, who reached out and held him in her tight embrace. As she felt her son''s warmth in her arms, she finally felt relieved. The intimidating aura that enveloped her a few moments ago was now gone. "Are you alright?" she asked while inspecting his body of any injuries. Ray nodded in response and put his head on her shoulder. "Mommy, save Auntie!" "I will," Wendy promised. She put him gently on the ground and asked, "Can you walk by yourself?" "Yes." Once Wendy was reassured that her son was well, she strode to Ruben and pointed the knife at his throat. "Where is my sister?" she asked through gritted teeth. "Wendy, take the knife away, will you? One wrong move, and you might slit my throat..." Ruben pleaded with trembling voice. "Tell me!" "Okay! Okay! She''s¡­ she''s in room 1122!" Ruben answered. He was so scared that he almost shit his pants. Her threat made him weak in his knees that he knelt on the floor. "Come with me!" "Okay, okay.I''ll go with you." Ruben was a kind of person who liked to bully the weak and fear the strong. The weaker others were, the more evil he was to them. But, of course, he also had a weakness. He was scared of the dauntless. Wendy knew Ruben so well that she figured out how to deal with him. Only when she was more ruthless than him would he learn his lesson not to provoke her again! Wendy dragged Ruben out of the room. As he walked, his legs trembled, and his face was pale. Meanwhile, a deafening silence filled the car. Luke could not believe that the strong and fearless woman in the surveince video was Wendy. He nced at Ryan. Thetter''s face was inscrutable. His eyes were dark and gloomy. Nobody could guess what he was thinking. "Ryan, should we go and help her?" Luke asked. The answer to his question was obvious. There was actually no need for them to interfere regarding Wendy''s affairs. "Block the news!" Ryan paused for a moment as though pondering about something. Then, he turned theputer off and ordered, "Destroy all the surveince videos." "Got it," Luke answered. It was obvious that Ryan was doing this in order to protect Wendy. "Ryan, Wendy''s knife skills are impressive," Luke remarked. He was actually implying that Wendy seemed to be trained to use such a weapon. "What do you want to say?" "Ryan, I think Wendy had been up to something during the three years when she was in the US.When I investigated her before, I couldn''t find any information about her there.At that time, I thought Roger helped her hide the truth.But now, it seems that it''s not as simple as it seems." Ryan did not answer and seemed to be lost in thought. He had another question in mind. He absentmindedly tapped his finger at the window and recalled something. When Wendy was drunkst night, he asked her if she liked him or not. She answered that she could not. It bothered him as she could have just said no. That being said, what could be stopping her from liking him? ¡®''Was this the reason why she rejected me?''¡¯ Ryan asked himself inwardly. "Ryan, I think Wendy is not a simple woman," Luke said out of nowhere. Ryan bit his lips and cast a cold nce at his brother. "She''s not simple, and so am I," he retorted. Luke was at a loss for words. ¡®¡®Never mind.When ites to everything else, you''re more powerful.¡¯¡¯ At that moment, the driver revved the engine and sped away. "Ryan, do you want me to use our connections in the US to investigate about Wendy''s past while she was there?" Luke asked thoughtfully. Ryan looked at him and answered, "No." "Uh. Why not?" Luke asked again while scratching his head in confusion. "She''ll tell me when she''s ready." Chapter 125: You Dont Know The Difference Between Chalk And Cheese Chapter 125: You Don''t Know The Difference Between Chalk And Cheese Meanwhile, in room 1122, Reese was struggling to save her dignity. "Let go of me! Just let go of me!" However, the brawny man dragged her forcefully to the room and threw her onto the big bed. Room 1122 was honeymoon suite.There was only a round bed, two bedside tables and a single sofa in therge room. Reesey on the big bed, drowsy and weak. In the room, Gavin was losing his patience. When he saw how stunning Reese looked, he immediately stood up and strode to the bedside. His dull eyes sparkled at the sight of how vulnerable she looked. He rubbed his hands and gently called, "Reese?" "Get out!" "Why are you so furious? But I like it.It turns me on." Gavin couldn''t help himself. He gently stroked her cheek and said obsessively, "Reese, when I first saw you, it was love at first sight." Reese felt dizzy. The drug had taken effect and she trembled all over in fear. ¡®No! I can''t surrender! Wendy wille and save me soon.¡¯ Reese fed herself positive affirmations. Then she bit the tip of her tongue really hard. Soon her mouth was filled with the taste of blood but the pain made her feel less drowsy.She swerved her head to avoid his disgusting touch and she began to perspire all over. "Don''t touch me..." "I''m afraid not!" Gavin''s hand slid down from her cheek and touched her skin. "Reese, you''ll be mine soon.I can''t wait.Do you know that at first I thought you were out of my league? But when I heard that you had married Flynn, I thought that if someone like him could have you, then why not me?" Reesey on the bed, gasping for breath.Gavin watched the drug take effect. Then he smiled and caressed her skin.His hand was cold and slithered like a slippery snake, coiling around her body. Reese''s hair stood on end. "Don''t touch me, you filthy monster!" "No way.I must be a fool to miss such a golden opportunity.I have been looking forward to your divorce from Flynn more than you have.How can I let you go now?" While speaking, Gavin grinned, revealing his nicotine stained teeth from years of smoking. "Reese, don''t be stubborn! Otherwise, I won''t be so polite to you." Then he kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed.He couldn''t wait to enjoy her supple flesh. "Ahi" Reese screamed. For a moment, she didn''t know how she summoned the strength to toss Gavin to the floor. Hended with a thud. He stood up angrily, "Damn you! You don''t know the difference between chalk and cheese!" : Then he called the muscr man standing next to him, "Come here!" "Sir, what can I do for you?" "Take off her clothes!" The muscr man''s eyes widened, but he didn''t move. "This, this is not appropriate.Mr.Ruben is our boss.We cannot take instructions from you." Gavin snarled, "Don''t pretend. If you help me, I will certainly reward you handsomely." He tidied up his clothes and added, "You want this woman, don''t you? After I rape her,ter you can also rape her." "Really?" "Of course!" This time the muscr man rushed to the bedside without saying a word. With one hand he restrained all her movements and with the other he ripped off her clothes. With a sharp sound, Reese''s clothes were torn off, revealing arge part of her fair skin. Reese struggled desperately. "Let go of me.Help, Wendy! Help me..." "No one can save you today!" The muscr man was so strong that it took him less than a minute to strip her naked. In order to restrict her movement, he reached for the handcuffs on the head board and handcuffed her to the edge of the bed. Gavin had also taken off his clothes. He walked to the bedside with an obscene smile and groped Reese randomly. "Let''s see how you fight back this time!" "You bloody beast!" Gavin ignored her abuse and asked the muscr man to pin her legs down. "Bang!" Wendy kicked open the door of room 1122 and took in this scene. Reese was naked, and Gavin was about to rape her. Wendy swore in a rage, "You animal!" Wendy covered Ray''s eyes andunched the knifeat Gavin without hesitation. In the twinkling of an eye, the scalpel flew out like an arrow from the bowstring and hit its target. Then Gavin''s piercing scream deafened everyone. Blood gushed out uncontrobly from a gaping wound. The room was filled with the stench of his blood. ¡®Oh my God!¡± She will kill them! Ruben looked at the bleeding Gavin in the room, trembling with fear. Wendy left Ray outside the room and returned for revenge. She was devastated to see the wounds on Reese''s body. Then, in one swift move, she pulled the bed sheet off and wrapped it around Reese. Next she unlocked the handcuffs. "Reese, I''m sorry.I''mte..." Reese cried her heart out at the sight of her sister. "Wendy..." "Don''t be afraid.I''ll take you away from here right now." Reese couldn''t hold on any longer. She held Wendy tightly and finally fainted with relief. Suddenly Wendy turned around and stared at Gavin and the muscr man. Gavin was so scared that his fat body shivered like jelly. Wendy pulled out the scalpel from Gavin''s body. "Ah..." Gavin''s face turned deathly pale in pain. Forgetting about the stream of blood pouring out of his body, he knelt on the floor and begged, "Please forgive me.Please forgive me..." "Damn you!" Gavin was scared to death. He waved his hand desperately and said, "No, no! I didn''t do anything to her.I...It''s all his fault!" He pointed at the muscr man and said, "He took off Reese''s clothes and handcuffed her to the bed.It had nothing to do with me.I''m innocent." The muscr man went limp and he too knelt on the floor.He kowtowed and begged for mercy. "Gavin asked me to do so.I just followed his orders.Please forgive me.Please forgive me." With a ferocious look on her face, Wendy looked at the two people who were covered in blood and shouted, "You, all of you deserve to die!" Wendy had lost her mind! There was only one thought in her mind: kill all these people! She ced the razor sharp knife at Gavin''s throat. Gavin widened his eyes in fear, as death stared him in the face. As if she was deliberately torturing him, Wendy held up the knife and moved slowly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as she was about to slit his throat, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Her hand holding the scalpel immediately deviated its original path. Then her wrist was twisted. "Bang!" The scalpel fell to the floor.Gavin was so petrified that he trembled and lost consciousness. Wendy was lost for words.She turned around, only to see Ryan holding her wrist. Chapter 126: Whats The Nature of Your Relationship Chapter 126: What''s The Nature of Your Rtionship "Let me go!" Wendy looked at him coolly. Ryan''s jaw was clenched and his lips pursed. He still had a hand on her wrist and he gave a slight pull. With a groan, Wendy fell back into his arms. He held her by the waist and kicked the knife away. "You!" he called to Luke as he led Wendy out of the room. "Deal with it,"he said to Luke. "Okay!" Wendy struggled to get free. She wiggled in his arms and screamed, "They deserve to die! All of them!" Ryan held her closer and whispered in her ear. "Shh.Calm down." Wendy went stunned for a moment, and Ryan quickly took her out. When they passed the threshold, Wendy saw Raymond standing there and it was like she just woke up from a dream. "Ray..." "Mommy!" Raymond ran to her and hugged her leg tightly. Then Wendy bent down and picked him up, looking at him searchingly. As she held the little boy, her anger started dissipating. "Are you scared, honey?" Ray just wrapped his arms around her neck and buried his face in it, not saying a word. Wendy realized that she must have really frightened him, looking so crazed and out of control. She patted the boy''s back, wishing he would feel better, but she didn''t regret her actions. "Let''s go!" Ryan said. "But, my sister..." "Luke will take her to the hospital." When Luke was done dealing with the situation, he took Reese to the hospital in Ryan''s sports car. Ryan had called a cab to take him, Wendy and Ray to the Ensfield. When they reached Ryan''s vi, Raymond was too scared to fall asleep, but a little soothing from his mother seemed to calm the boy down and he sunk into a deep slumber. Meanwhile, Ryan wasforting Precious and when she too was asleep, he left the girl''s room to find Wendy. Once they were both in the bedroom, he turned to her. "Take a seat!" Like a child knowing it''s about to be scolded, Wendy sat on the sofa quietly not daring to look at him. But not for long. Momentster, a shadow fell on the floor, right on the spot she was staring at. She raised her eyes and saw Ryan squatting at her feet, holding a first aid kit. "I don''t..." she started. "Shut up!" "Fine," Wendy grumbled. Ryan''s face darkened as he pushed up her bloody sleeve. The old wound on her arm had reopened and oozed blood all over the bandage and her shirt. In one swift motion, he tore the bandage off. Wendy gasped in pain, "That hurt..." "You brought this on yourself." His cold voice shed with the tender way he treated her injury. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Frowning, he cleaned the wound, wiping off the blood and then disinfected it. He dressed it in fresh bandages and stood up. Wendy noticed that he was much better at that than thest time. He walked over to the closet and took out a dress. He threw it at her and said, "Here.Wear this." Wendy went to the bathroom and changed out of her blood stained clothes. When she came out, she found Ryan ying with the knife. The blood had been wiped off making the de shine brightly under the light. When he saw her, Ryan put it away. He looked straight at her, frowning. Wendy smiled bitterly. She knew they would have to talk about it sooner orter. It might as well happen now. "I..." she started, but Ryan interrupted her. "Where did you get the knife?" Wendy sat down and replied honestly. "A friend bought it for me on Ebay." "Which friend?" Ryan pressed on. Wendy just looked at him in silence. Ryan examined the scalpel. It was small and lying there in his big hand made it look even smaller. The size was definitely customized, making it easier for a woman like Wendy to use. He pursed his lips and threw it in the trash can. "You..." Wendy started to protest. "Do you even know what you did wrong?" Ryan interrupted her. ¡®Wrong?¡¯ "I did nothing wrong! Those people are scum. They Deserve to die!"Wendy said indignantly. "If I hadn''t stopped you..." "I would have killed them." Ryan''s face darkened, "Then what?" Wendy turned her head away stubbornly and said nothing. She knew she had been impulsive, acting without thinking, but she couldn''t bear to see her sister treated like that. Reese was the only family she had left besides Ray. Seeing her sister so helpless, Wendy''s mind had gone back to their dark days. She could not stop herself from attacking those people. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Wendy stood up and strode towards the door. "Don''t worry.I will move out first thing in the morning.I won''t get you into trouble." ¡®Is she afraid that she will get me into trouble?¡¯ Ryan thought incredulously. He grabbed her wrist to keep her from leaving the room. "Wait!" "What now?" she snapped back. "Damn it!" Veins were bulging in his forehead now. "Did you even think about the consequences? If I hadn''t been there to stop you and help clear up the mess, how do you think this would have ended?" But that wasn''t what bothered him the most. He took a deep breath and asked what he really wanted to know. "Why didn''t you call me for help when they were taken away?" Wendy was stunned by his question. She wondered if that was really why he was so angry with her.She looked up at him from under her lashes and saw his eyes were as cold as ice.She lowered her head again feeling guilty and twisted her fingers. "I didn''t think straight..." "You didn''t think straight or you didn''t even think of telling me at all?" Wendy stayed silent.The truth was that she didn''t expect anyone to help her when everything happened. When she was abroad, she had been used to it. She had to face everything and find a solution all by herself. She had learned to rely on herself only and it seemed that this habit of hers couldn''t be easily broken. There was a weird, tense silence hanging over the room. Ryan was the first to break it. He didn''t have the heart to stay mad at her anymore. With a heavy sigh, he walked over to the sofa where she was still sitting. He sat down next to her, pressing himself against her, looking at her with his deep eyes, he said, "Next time you are in trouble, just call me." Wendy looked up at him in shock. She had exposed her darkest side today, shown everyone how bloodthirsty and cruel she could be.She almost killed people.She was certain he would be terrified, even disgusted by her. But he didn''t want to stay away from her. He wanted to help her. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Why would I be afraid of you?" "I looked-and acted- like a beast today..." Ryan nced at her and said, "Ah, good to know you are aware of this." Wendy just stared at him. He just sighed and put a stray stand of hair behind her ear. "I''ll throw away the knifeter.Don''t y with such dangerous things in the future.Get ready and I''ll take you to the hospital to see Reese." Wendy was dumbfounded. That was it? No fear, no disgust? He didn''t send her away. This was not at all what she had thought would happen. She swallowed hard. "Ryan, don''t you want to know anything else about the knife and all?" ncing at her calmly, Ryan responded, "What else is there? Didn''t you say your friend bought it for you?" "Well..." Wendy stuttered a bit before going on. "Then why don''t you ask who my friend is and what they do or something like that?" "You will tell me if you want me to know." Wendy was stunned into silence. She lowered her head and stared at the ground, feeling a mix of shame and confusion. Ryan patted her shoulder and said, "Come on.Let''s go now that Ray is sleeping." Wendy didn''t move though. Head still down, she said in a low voice. "I met my friend when I lived abroad." Ryan stopped in his tracks, surprised that she wanted to reveal this to him.His coldness expression melted a little. "You don''t have to tell me unless you want to." "I want you to know," Wendy insisted. "He bought the knife for me because he wants me to be able to protect myself when I''m in danger." "And then what?" Wendy finally raised her head and looked into his eyes. "I know it''s dangerous for me to have a knife in my home, but I won''t use it unless it''s absolutely necessary.It might look bad, but my friend had good intentions." It sounded like she trusted this person with her life. Ryan tried to suppress his jealousy and asked, "So this friend of yours is aman?" Wendy just stared at him, wearing a helpless look on her face. ¡®What was the point of this? That''s what he really wants to know, if it''s a man or a woman?¡¯ Seeing his intense gaze, the corners of her mouth twitched. "Yes, he is a man," she answered. Ryan''s face fell and the veins started popping out on his forehead again. He clenched his jaw and looked rather disappointed as he asked in an even lower voice, "And what''s the nature of your rtionship with him?" Chapter 127: So Do You Have A Long List Of Ex-Boyfriends Chapter 127: So Do You Have A Long List Of Ex-Boyfriends "Tell me.What exactly is your rtionship with him?" The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. "That''s not the point." "It is to me." Wendy didn''t expect Ryan to persist in his stubbornness. She rubbed her forehead and said, "Well, in fact, it''s a long story." "I have all the time in the world." ¡®It seems as if he won''t back off until I clear it with him today, '' Wendy thought to herself. After thinking for a while, she said in a soft voice, "Well...He is...kind of...my ex-boyfriend." Gnashing his teeth, Ryan asked, "How many ex- boyfriends do you have? Do you have a long list of ex-boyfriends?"" Brian was her ex-boyfriend! Jeffrey was also her ex-boyfriend! Now one more ex-boyfriend appeared out of the framework! ¡®How many ex-boyfriends?¡¯ Wendy was dumbfounded. It sounded like she enjoyed leaving behind a trail of broken hearts. "In US, there were only two.He and Jeffrey.In fact, we were not a true couple.It''s just a misunderstanding." Seeing that Ryan''s face was bing colder and sterner, she immediately changed the topic. "Anyway, when I came back, I exined the status of our rtionship to him in no uncertain terms." After saying that, Wendy regretted her words. ¡®Why did I say that to him? It sounded as if I was offering him an exnation when I really don''t have to.¡± Ryan''s face softened. He reached out and held her hand. His palm was dry and warm to the touch. Wendy was imbued with a heartwarming feeling. "Let''s go." "Where?" "To the hospital to see your sister." "Okay!" They walked out of the room together. As they passed Precious''s room, they saw Ray lying on her bed. She was sitting on a small stool, patiently waiting for him to wake up. Ray''s long eyshes fluttered. Precious''s heart skipped a beat. "Ray! You are awake.Are you thirsty? Are you hungry? I''ll ask someone to bring you something to eat." Ray sat up on the bed and looked around. When he didn''t see Wendy, he quickly jumped up from the bed and asked with a pale face, "Where''s my mom? Where is she?" Upon hearing that, Wendy pushed the door open and stepped in. "Mommy!" Ray opened his hands to her, and Wendy immediately hugged him. "Mommy.Mommy." He held Wendy tightly, as if he was afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye. Wendy was ridden with guilt. She knew that Ray was traumatized by the day''s incidents. Ray was a smart kid no doubt, but he was still just three years old. 2 His little tense body finally rxed. "I''m going to the hospital to visit Auntie Reese.Will youe with me?" Ray nodded, "Yes!" "I want to go with you, too!" Precious begged. "Okay! Let''s go together." In Hopewell Hospital, when they arrived, Reese was still in aa. Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, she was on a drip. There was an ECG device on her finger and oxygen mask over her mouth and nose. A nurse sat at the edge of the bed, monitoring her progress. She continuously wiped Reese''s palms, feet, forehead and back with alcohol. Wendy''s legs went limp. Ryan hurried to hold her. She held his arm and walked over. Luke stopped her and advised, "Calm down Wendy.Listen to what Leo has to say first." "Dr.Leo, how is my sister?" "She has been drugged.She has suffered a massive drug overdose.Her body is too fragile to endure such arge overdose.When she arrived here she was already in a deepa." With a serious look on his face, Leo added, "We have done the gastricvage and then given her injection of tranquilizer." Wendy clenched her fists and teeth in anger. ¡®What a brute Ruben is! I should have killed him when I had a chance to!¡¯ Wendy cursed inwardly. "By the way, will she be fine?" Leo pushed up his sses and sighed, "Your sister has been in poor health for many years as a result of the torture she suffered. This time the drug overdose was extensive. Fortunately she was brought to the hospital in time otherwise I''m afraid she would have sumbed to the overdose. She wouldn''t have made aplete recovery even if she survived.Let me put it this way. If we do find a way to ovee the effects of the drugs, we will still have to remove her uterus in the end."Wendy broke out in a cold sweat when she heard these painful words. Her heart skipped a beat. "How is she now?" "Don''t worry.Luckily she reached the hospital in time and had a gastricvage.She''s fine now.Medical treatment can cure the physical injury but with regard to her mental agony, I can do nothing about it." Wendy tightened her lips. She didn''t have any familial affection for Ruben, but Reese was different.She didn''t know his true colors and had always admired him.She knew that Reese must be devastated by the manner in which her beloved father had tortured her. But Wendy thought it was a good way of opening Reese''s eyes to the truth. She would know first hand what a hypocrite he really was. With a sigh, Wendy sat on the edge of the bed and found that Reese had changed into a white T-shirt and loose shorts. "The clothes..." "l asked the nurse to buy them and put them on for her," Luke replied. "Thank you." Luke observed Wendy in a rather strange way. He I coughed and said, "It is okay.It''s my pleasure." Leo finally had the chance to enquire, "What''s I going on? Miss Reese just left the hospital a few days ago.I heard that she had a sessful divorce.Why was she drugged now?" He didn''t mention that when Reese was brought to the hospital, she was still naked. Leo was confused. "Bro..." "Be quiet!" Leo was stunned. ¡®Okay, okay! I won''t be so inquisitive.¡¯ Wendy checked the ECG and noticed that Reese''s heart rate had increased. "What''s going on?" "Seque! Like I said, she was overdosed.This increased the rate of her heart beat significantly.I have already injected her with propranolol to stabilize her heart beat.It will return to normal shortly." Still worried, Wendy pointed at the nurse and asked, "What is this? Why did she wipe Reese''s body?" "To correct the acid-base imbnce and the disorder of the electrolyte.We have to take measures to lower her temperature, which in turn will protect her heart functions." Hearing this, Wendy immediately took a few alcohol cotton swabs and lovingly wiped Reese''s palms. Seeing this, Ray and Precious also took a few alcohol cotton balls, and squatting at the end of the bed, began to wipe Reese''s feet. "When will she wake up?" "I just injected the tranquilizer now.It will take about one or two hours for her to wake up." Wendy nodded and asked, "Does she need to remain in hospital?" Leo nodded and exined, "She needs to stay in hospital for observation for a few days. She was drugged. It''s the same as being poisoned. She will require medical help in the next few days. She still needed to sweat out the toxins from the sweat nd. The residue in her body would dpose and the drugs would be discharged from her body. In time the quantity of drugs in her blood stream would decrease and her blood would be pure again. After this process, her circtory system would function normally again. This time, the drugs damaged her circtory system. We also needed to elerate her metabolism. To put it simply, in order for her to make a full recovery, it is important for her to stay in hospital and receive theplete treatment." "Damn! Leo, why don''t you cut the crap and just make it simple?" Leo was taken aback. ¡®Hell! I was afraid that you wouldn''t understand the professionalnguage.That''s why I exin everything in detail!¡¯ While thinking, he rolled his eyes helplessly. Outside the ward Ryan asked Luke, "Have you finished your work?" Luke patted his chest and promised, "Ryan, don''t worry.I''ve handled it well.Nobody will find out what Wendy did today." "Okay, that''s good," said Ryan with a sigh of relief. "Ryan, the others were easy to deal with.But Ruben...After all, he is Wendy''s biological father..." Frowning, Ryan asked, "Have you brought the thing Ray took out from the hotel?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Upon hearing that, Luke took out the bottle of "drink" that Ruben prepared for Wendy. "Ryan, what do you want this for? Do you want to...?" Luke asked expectantly. Then, he added, "Well, I see.I''ll attend to it right away!" Chapter 128: Your Father Is Missing Chapter 128: Your Father Is Missing Three dayster, in the apartment of the Finch family, Cacia was still restless. "Mom, what is so urgent that you want me to leave the set to get here immediately?" Eris was dressed rather low profile. She wore a mask and a pair ofrge sunsses and arrived with her assistant, Ana. "Eris, thank God you are here." "What happened?" Cacia looked at Ana and smiled at her. "Ana, why don''t you rest here? I have something important to discuss with Eris." "Okay, thank you." Cacia then pulled Eris into her bedroom. Eris removed her sunsses and mask, scowled then asked, "Why did you ask me toe here so urgently? I was so busy shooting at the studio.As it is, there is so much of tension there.The director has been working overtime to catch up with the shooting schedule so the show could release during this winter vacation.Carter has always been dissatisfied with my efforts.When I requested leave today, he went ballistic." Eris was visibly irritated! Wendy had been on holiday for many days without any problems. Why was it such a hassle for her to request just one day''s leave? Unfortunately, Carter was a bigwig among the TV series directors, so she dared not aggravate him. If the director were an underling, she would have taken him to task long ago. "Mom..." "Your father is missing!" Eris was shocked. "What did you say? Did I hear you right?" Cacia rubbed her hands nervously and added, "It has been three days!" "What the hell is going on?" Cacia then exined everything that had ensued prior to his going missing. "Gavin has ced an unprecedented amount of pressure on your father.Ruben thought that it would be easier to handle Reese first, but he was mistaken.You must be aware that Reese is living with Wendy now.Ruben sent his men to follow them to find out where they are living.However, Wendy''s taxi managed to lose them for several times so now we have no idea where they live." Eris''s face darkened. "And then what?" "Then your father asked them to wait at the Prario Mall.Sure enough, they traced them there three days ago and then kidnapped Reese.But since then, I can''t get in touch with your father! He has neither replied to any of my messages nor has he answered his phone.I dare not call the police.I had no choice but to call you to discuss a way forward.Eris was a little nervous.She respected the fact that Ruben was her biological father and cared about him.She sat at the edge of the bed in a daze.¡± Then suddenly a thought urred to her. She held her mother''s hand and asked, "Where is Gavin? Have you contacted him?" "I can''t get in touch with him either." Eris''s heart sank. She paced the room anxiously. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Stupid! What a fool! Is my father blinded by greed? How could he kidnap Reese? Don''t I give him enough money? How could he make such a costly mistake! If this matter is exposed, I will have to quit the showbiz!" "Eris! Your father did so much for you.You would have never been sessful if it weren''t for his money that got you where you are today! He just wants to get more money so that he can help you even more.Didn''t you me Wendy for always causing problems for you? He wanted to kidnap Reese and teach Wendy a lesson so that they would stop harassing you." Cacia held Eris''s hand and pleaded, "Eris, my child, I''m asking you for help because I can''t figure a way out.Pleasee up with a n to save your father!" What n? Where could she find a way! She couldn''t confide in anyone in the circle, nor could she ask Brian for help. All of a sudden, an idea dawned upon her. She took out her phone and dialed a number. "Eris, who are you calling?" "Wendy!" Her father hadn''te back for three days. Something must be wrong. It simply meant that Ruben did not get what he wanted, and Wendy would surely know where he was. The phone was connected, but no one answered. "Damn you, Wendy!" "Eris, let''s call the police." "We can''t call the police!" Eris growled, "If we call the police, then Wendy will automatically get involved.But then what? Upon further investigation, it will be revealed that Dad tried to kidnap Reese and once he isbelled a kidnapper, my career will be kaput. Cacia''s heart bled. She stared at Eris without saying anything for a long time.Eris felt awkward being stared at. She dodged her mother''s eyes and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you staring at me like that?" "Eris, Ruben is your biological father." "I know!"Obviously, Cacia had a deep love for this man. Still holding Eris''s hand she asked, "Is your reputation more important than your father''s life?" "Mom! They won''t..." "What if?" Eris scoffed, "I..." "Eris, I know you disapprove of Ruben''s ways, but no matter how shameless and cruel he is, he always treats us well.You father goes out of his way to give you absolutely everything that your heart desires." frowned again. "Mom..." Cacia interrupted her again with a cold face, "Your father has always treated you like a princess.Now that he is in trouble, it''s your duty to return the favor." "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help him." "Then do something!" What could she do? Eris kept on calling Wendy and Reese, but there was no answer. ¡®Have they killed my dad? That''s not possible! It is impossible for those two weak women to summon the guts to do so.But why hasn''t Dade back for three days?¡¯ Eris thought to herself. What could have happened to him? Eris and Cacia didn''t dare go there. When Eris was about to toss her phone away, there was a knock on the door. "Knock, knock." Eris and Cacia looked at each other, and Cacia immediately strode to open the door. It was Ana who knocked on the door. "Mrs.Finch, someone is ringing the doorbell." Ringing the doorbell? Did Rubene back? Cacia rushed over and looked through the peephole vigntly, but she didn''t see anyone outside. "No one is there." "Someone definitely rang the doorbell just now.It rang several times.I didn''t dare open the door since I didn''t see anyone." Cacia sneered and opened the door quietly.A man suddenly fell in through the crack of the door. "Ahl" Cacia screamed. She opened the door and took a closer look. Ruben''s limp body slumped to the floor. He had returned after missing for three days. "Honey! Honey, you''re finally back!" Cacia hurriedly tried to help him to his feet.Only then did she realize that something was horribly wrong with him. Ruben was still wearing the clothes he had worn three days ago, and there were no wounds on his body, but he curled up, sweating and trembling hysterically. His eyes were wandering and his eyelids were turning blue. In the past three days, he had lost a lot of weight and looked extremely decrepit. Cacia helped him to sit on the sofa in the living room. "Honey! Honey, what happened to you?" Chapter 129: Whats Your Plan Chapter 129: What''s Your n "Eris, get your dad a ss of water!" Just as Cacia ordered, Eris poured cold water into a ss and then handed it to her father. He took it, but since his hands were trembling, the water spilled when he was about to drink. Worse, it spilled all over his body, making him drenched. "Dad..." "Honey!" Cacia eximed as she came to the rescue. She quickly took the ss from his hand and helped Ruben drink. At that moment, his body was no longer quivering as badly as before. "Do you want more?" "Yes please," he replied in an extremely hoarse voice. "Eris, get some more water here," Cacia ordered. Eris did as told.Then, Cacia helped Ruben drink water again. Not long after, his lips were no longer dry, and his body did not tremble anymore. Now that he had calmed down, he leaned against the sofa, feeling sleepy. "Dad..." "Don''t disturb your father.Let him rest for a while first.Right now, help me take him back to the bedroom," Cacia said to Eris. The weather was hot, yet Ruben had not taken a shower nor changed his clothes for three days. As a result, he smelled awful. Eris could not help but feel disgusted, so she called Ana for help. "Ana, help Mom.I''m going to make the bed for Dad." "Okay!" Eris turned on the air conditioner and pull back the nket, while Cacia and Anna helped Ruben to bed. As he leaned against the bed, he weakly said, "Cacia..." "I''m here." Cacia held his hand and asked, "What''s wrong, honey? Did Wendy and Reese hurt you? Don''t worry.I won''t let them go!" For some reason, Ruben shuddered at the mention of Wendy''s name. Nevertheless, heposed himself and, while holding Cacia''s hand, he added, "No, no..." "Honey..." Cacia uttered while looking at him in confusion. "From now on, don''t mess with Wendy and Reese anymore.Just pretend that we don''t know them.Do you understand?" ¡®¡®Wendy...that woman is horrible! She''s insane.No, she''s the devil!¡¯¡¯ Ruben thought in fear. Thinking of the time when Wendy stabbed him without hesitation, he felt cold all over. ¡®¡®And that Luke¡­¡¯¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the thought of his name, Ruben trembled all over again.He swallowed hard and struggled to sit up from the bed. He then held Cacia and Eris''s hands and cautioned them, "Remember: do not offend them.Do you hear me?" "Dad..." Eris opened her mouth to protest, but Ruben interrupted her. "Promise me!" Eris looked at Cacia, and thetter poked Eris''s shoulder. "Do as your father says!" she urged. Albeit reluctant, Eris nodded and replied, "I promise." Ruben breathed a sigh of relief. With that, he copsed on the bed. He was tired and could not move anymore. "Dad!" "Eris, go out of the room in the meantime.I''ll bed bath your father." "Okay." In the living room, Eris had been waiting for a long time for Cacia toe out of the bedroom. When Cacia finally did, Eris walked over to her. "Mom, what happened to Dad? Did he say anything?" Cacia shook her head in response. She walked towards Eris and sat down beside her. For some reason, the look on her face was full of resentment. "Your father isn''t well, and it must have something to do with Wendy and Reese." It was the first time that Cacia had seen Ruben so scared since she married him. No, he looked terrified! Back then, they used to owe the debt collectors a huge amount of money due to gambling. One day, they decided to block the couple at the door with knives to get their money back, but Ruben did not feel afraid at all. She wanted to know what had happened. But whenever she asked Ruben, he would shake like a leaf. Seeing him so pitiful, she did not dare to ask him anymore. "Don''t worry.I''ll ask him what happened once he calms down." "How about when Dad said¡ª" "No way!" Cacia interjected. Her calm demeanor a while ago was reced by a cold and vicious attitude. She then clenched her fists and added, "We won''t let Wendy go! I only regret not checking if she was really dead before I threw her into the sea.Even so, how could that bitch evene back alive?!" "What do you want to do, Mom?" "Well, that bitch knows that it was I who killed her mother.Even if we don''t offend her, she won''t let us go." Eris nodded in agreement.She thought so too.She was sure that Wendy came back for revenge; otherwise, why would she be one of the actresses of the Story of Concubine Ivanka? "Wendy is a bitch! We had Reese at the palms of our hands.But when Wendy appeared, Reese had be disobedient.Now, look what they did to your father.How can I hold back my anger? There''s no way I''m not going to do anything!" Upon hearing that, Eris breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that her mother would urge her to let go of her two sisters, just like her father did. With her mother''s help, there was no need for her to worry. She may be cunning, but her mother was even peter Eris leaned on Cacia''s shoulder and said, "Mom, it''s not easy to deal with Wendy now.You saw herst time.She seems to have changed a lot." "Don''t worry.I almost killed her three years ago.I can do definitely do it again.And she will die this time.She''s no match for me!" Eris''s eyes lit up upon hearing her mother¡¯s bravery. "Mom, what are you going to do?" Cacia touched Eris''s hair and felt proud of her daughter. At such a young age, Eris had be a celebrity in the entertainment circle. Cacia was certain that her daughter would have a bright future ahead of her. "Eris, I want you to stay out of this." Eris frowned and asked, "Why?" She, too, wanted Wendy to die by her own hands! Ever since she met Wendy, Eris had encountered a lot of mishaps, especially in the filming. Carter always made trouble for her. He even asked Wendy if she could teach Eris how to act! How ironic! She was a famous actress and had already yed so many dramas. Wendy, on the other hand, was just a newbie. There was no way she would ask Wendy for advice, unless she had gone insane! But what irked Eris the most was that Wendy did not die from the ident while they were filming. All of a sudden, Cacia said, "I know you''re afraid of her." This made Eris look at her mother, infuriated with what she had just heard. "Mom, what are you talking about?! Why would I be afraid of her? She doesn''t deserve it! Aside from her pretty face, what else does she have worthy of a praise? Brian doesn''t even like her.I''m the only woman he loves!" Eris stated. Not once did she ever hide her true thoughts in front of her mother. Cacia patted her on the back andforted her, "Eris, it''s hard to say.I know men better than you.With Wendy''s face and figure...I doubt men could resist her." "Brian could.I¡¯m sure he wouldn''t be seduced by her." "I have to warn you, though.Don''t trust a man too much.It¡¯s too risky! You still have to try your best to make him pay more attention to you, so that you''ll be having one more trump card." Eris repeated what her mother had just said in her mind, and her lips curled into a smile. "As for Wendy, I''ll deal with her myself.You just have to focus on Brian and make sure he proposes to you.You have to marry him and be his wife.Only then can you truly rest assured." "What''s your n?" Eris asked with a sly smile. "Don''t worry.I''ve already figured out a way to deal with that woman.Just wait and see.When that time comes, we''re just going to sit back and rx while we watch her get attacked by the public." Chapter 130: We Need To Talk Chapter 130: We Need To Talk It was already autumn and after a rainy night, the weather in Ywood had be colder. In Hopewell Hospital. After a few days of rest, all the residue of the drug in Reese''s body had been removed. To ensure that she hadpletely recovered, Wendy asked her to stay in the hospital for two more days. Then Leo finally advised Wendy that her sister could finally be discharged from the hospital. Wendy was relieved. But before anything else, she had to deal with the medical expenses first. Upon seeing the bill, she was bbergasted. Her hand, which was holding the hill, trembled in shock. ¡®¡¯This isn''t a hospital! With a bill like this, they might as well rob patients!¡¯¡¯ In hopes of bargaining with Leo, Wendy returned to the ward. She cleared her throat and said, "Dr.Leo..." "Just call me Leo." "Okay, Leo.Anyway, I heard from Luke that your family owns the Hopewell Hospital.Is that right?" Leo pushed the rim of his sses and nodded. "Well, your hospital charges too much.How about a discount?" Reese had just been admitted for a couple of days, yet the bill already cost around ten thousand dors. It was exorbitant! Leo did not expect that she would haggle with him over a hospital bill. Stunned, he turned to look at Ryan, but thetter just gave him a cold look and minded his own business. Leo touched his nose as he pondered about it. "Hmm.Sure.I can give you a discount," he answered after a moment. Upon hearing that, Wendy''s eyes lit up. "Wendy, you know that Ryan and I grew up together, so we''re just like brothers.If you be his wife and my sister-inw, I can definitely give you a family discount, I can even cut all the expenses!" Wendy was speechless. Meanwhile, Ryan looked at her with his sharp eyes, seemingly awaiting her answer. ¡®¡®What the hell!¡¯¡¯ she eximed inwardly. What Leo had said made her cheeks turn hot and red. In response, she chuckled awkwardly and said, "Well, I suppose the bill is reasonable after all.You guys take your time.I''m just going downstairs to pay the bill." With that, she ran out of the ward. It was not until the door was closed that the piercing gaze at the back of her head disappeared. Wendy wiped the cold sweat on her face and slowed down. ¡®¡®Oh my God! Ryan looked horrible recently that even the people around him seem horrible as well.¡¯¡¯ Wendy remembered that ever since he threw her knife that day, everything had gone terribly out of control.She thought he would distance himself from her, but he did not. Instead, he warmed up to her even more.He used to imply his feelings for her in such unconventional ways.But now, he was enthusiastic and eager. Wendy felt that Ryan might suddenly profess his feelings for her. It shouldn''t have been like this! Once Wendy paid the fees and had gone through the discharge formalities, she returned to the ward at once. "Oh.Wendy, you''re back." Luke greeted. He was dressed in colorful clothes, and she must say, it suit him. At that moment, he came up to Wendy and winked at her. "Ryan was just talking about you," he said with a smirk. "What?" "He was wondering when you''ll agree to marry him." Wendy was speechless. Apparently, Luke was helping Ryan pursue her. Wendy had no idea what to do! Well, the safest thing she could do was pretend not to have heard him. She deliberately coughed and took the things from Reese''s hand. "Hurry up, Reese.This hospital may be great, but it''s not asfortable as staying at home.Let''s go now, so we can have a better rest," she urged. All of a sudden, she felt that someone tugged the canvas bag she was holding. She instinctively looked at it and saw that it was Ryan. "Let me help you with that," he offered. "No, thank you.I can carry this myself," Wendy insisted.She was adamant in refusing him, yet Ryan did not budge. He still lifted the bag and looked at her arm in assertion. "Let''s go," he said firmly. Wendy was speechless. ¡®¡¯What''s wrong with him?¡¯¡¯ She could tell by now that the way back would definitely be awkward. Ryan specifically ordered the driver to drive a luxury 7- seater SUV to pick Reese up from the hospital. Reese got in first, and she sat at the back by the window. Wendy followed. But before she could get inside, Ray pulled her. "Mommy, I want to sit with Auntie." "Okay.If you say so." Ray immediately got into the back row and sat in the middle. Since there were three seats in the back row, Wendy decided to sit next to Ray. Just when she was about to get in, Precious suddenly tugged the hem of her coat. "Auntie Wendy, I want to sit with Ray." Wendy was stunned. ¡®¡®Looks like I have to sit with Ryan¡¯'' sheined inwardly. The truth was, she had been avoiding him for the past two days. However, it seemed that their proximity now was inevitable. When Luke sat at the second row, Wendy immediately got in and sat next to him. It was better to sit with Luke than with Ryan, was it not? Luke was sitting in the middle, while Wendy by the window. The only seats left for Ryan were next to the driver and Luke''s other side. At that moment, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Since Luke was sitting in the middle of the second row, Ryan could not possibly sit next to her. As expected, he walked to the shotgun. "Oh, no!" Luke suddenly shouted as though he had realized something. He jumped out of the car at once and continued, "Ryan, you shouldn''t sit there.You''re the backbone of the Oliver family! We can''tpromise your safety!" With that, he hurriedly sat next to the driver. Now, there were only two seats next to Wendy left. She was at a loss for words. It seemed that she could no longer escape Ryan. Suddenly, the door of the car opened. Ryan got in and sat beside her. There was an indescribable aura around him. It was so powerful that Wendy felt her scalp tingle. Albeit flustered and reluctant, she had no choice but to move over to make way for him. Even until she reached the corner, she did not stop. Ryan looked at her and asked tly, "Is there a nail on your butt?" Wendy''s mouth fell open. But instead of replying to him, she just shot him a re in response. ¡®¡®It''s you who have a nail in your ass!¡¯¡¯ she retorted in her mind. Nevertheless, she finally stopped moving and did not say anything anymore. "Let''s go," Ryan ordered the driver. At that moment, the driver started the engine and drove home smoothly. Because of Ryan''s strong and intimidating aura, Wendy could not sit still. What was more, nobody dared to speak in the car, which made her even more ufortable. For her to feel less uneasy, she took out her phone and pretended to be busy. She opened her Wechat friend list. Her contacts were not many as most of them were only her closest friends. As she scrolled to the bottom, she happened to see herst contact. For some reason, she paused upon seeing it. The contact''s nickname was "The most handsome man in the world¡¯¡¯. That person''s profile picture was extremely dark that Wendy could hardly make out of the photo. Ryan nced at her phone casually and saw the picture. "Is this your ex-boyfriend?" he asked with a frown. People say that a man¡¯s intuition is also urate and even surpasses a woman''s sometimes. Wendy immediately put away her phone and rolled her eyes at him. "It''s none of your business," she said crossly. All of a sudden, the driver suddenly stepped on the brake, and the car screeched to a halt. "Ow!" Because of inertia, Wendy''s body leaned forward and almost hit the back of the driver''s seat. Fortunately, Ryan grabbed her wrist in time and pulled her back to prevent that from happening. What he had done caused the back of Wendy''s head to hit his strong chest. Not only that, she fell into his arms. Wendy could feel his warm breath at the back of her neck, and it sent a chill down to her spine. She was dumbstruck. While she was frozen in the spot, the driver apologized and exined, "I''m sorry, Mr.Ryan.A stray dog suddenly ran on the road just now." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I see.Let''s go." Ryan put one hand on Wendy''s shoulder and held her in his arms. It seemed that he had no ns of letting her go anymore. Meanwhile, Wendy was still speechless. ¡®¡®Heck! He must have done it on purpose! These people must be trying to help Ryan in their own way!¡¯¡¯ she concluded. They were still in such an intimate position when they arrived at the Ensfield. As soon as the car stopped, Wendy quickly opened the door and jumped out. Like a hunter who had set a trap, Ryan got off the car leisurely. Wendy could not stand it anymore. "Ryan, we need to talk!" Chapter 131: How Do You Know That I Wont Accept Your Short Comings Chapter 131: How Do You Know That I Won''t ept Your Short Comings In the study, Ryan leaned against the sofa, leisurely reading a book. Wendy stood opposite him desperately trying to get his attention.She red at him with knitted brows. He ignored her and studiously turned the book, page by page.He pretended to be oblivious of her presence and focused seriously on the book. Wendy was aghast. "Ahem!" She coughed loudly. Ryan disregarded her. "Ahem!" Finally, Ryan raised his head from the book, stood up calmly, poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her. Wendy was speechless. She coughed to attract his attention, not because she had a sore throat! "Ryan, let''s have a serious talk, shall we?" said Wendy, taking the ss from him with no interest. "Okay!" She ced the ss on the tea table and made herselffortable on the sofa opposite him. With questioning eyes, she asked him, "What do you mean these days?" Finally, Ryan raised his head. His eyes were deep and oppressive. "What do you mean?" "Well...Why are you suddenly treating me so well?" Putting down the book, he asked, "Do you mean that I didn''t treat you well before?" "No, that''s not what I mean." "Then what do you mean?" Wendy didn''t know how to exin it to him. Damn it! Wasn''t she the one who should be asking the questions? He had always treated her with great care, but back then, he did it with a sense of distance and alienation; as a duty. But now, it was very different. The equation between them had changed. His genuine care for her waspletely undisguised. This change shocked and flustered her. "Ryan..." Suddenly, Ryan stood up. He was tall and stood upright. His solemn face was full of tension and aggression. He put his hands on the sofa behind her, as if he was holding her in his arms. Wendy was taken aback. Oh no! She wondered whether he was going to kiss her. She was not used to being so close to him, so she moved back a little. "Ryan..." "I think my actions are very obvious.If you are still not sure..." He approached her slowly yet intently. When she had nowhere to retreat, he caressed the back of her head with one hand, leaned forward and kissed her deeply. Wendy was rmed. Her body stiffened and her eyes were wide open. The warm, smooth, sliding dalliance of his tongue was graceful yet teasing. He kissed her passionately. As the temperature in the study rose, so did the heat in that moment. A feverish pitch took on new meaning. Thump! Thump! Thump! Wendy was aware of her own loud heartbeats. Under her horrified gaze, Ryan finally raised his head. His breath was unstable and his cold eyes now shone with the light of a gigantic volcano that had just erupted. There was fire in his eyes; fear in hers. He ced his forehead against hers and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you understand now?" It was too close forfort! She could even see her reflection in his eyes. Wendy''s face was burning with embarrassment. She failed to be grounded for a long time. "You..." "Shush!" Ryan pressed her lips and chuckled. "Wendy, don''t deny that you have feelings for me." She looked quite open, but in fact, was very conservative. If she didn''t have feelings for him, she would have pped him already. "I¡­I don''t!! ¡° Wendy pushed him away and buried herself in the sofa, avoiding his eyes at all costs. "Don''t be narcissistic.I don''t have feelings for you." "Yes! You don''t have feelings for me." Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to say something, he continued, "But I have feelings for you" Boom! Her mind went nk hearing his words. "You, you..." He said it! He really said it! He spelt it out in no uncertain terms. Wendy could no longer avoid his gaze. She stared at him starry eyed and asked, "Aren''t you afraid? If I refuse you, I''m sure it would be too awkward for us to even see each other again." Ryan remained silent. Yes! Of course he was afraid! Therefore, he had always tried very gently to convey his feelings to her. He thought that she would ept him if he were gentle and patient enough in his approach. But after a while, he realized that it had no impact on her. If he didn''t make it clear, she would always y dumb with him. It was better for him to speak out and confess his feelings for her. "Be my wife, Wendy!" What? "Ahem! Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Almost choking, Wendy broke out in a bout of uncontroble coughs. He patted her back awkwardly. "Oh, Ahem! Ahem! Ryan, do you really know what you are doing? This is not the right way." Under normal circumstances, even if he wanted her forever, he should have first asked her to be his girlfriend; they dated for a while, got to know each other better then after a year or two, he proposed marriage. Was he not putting the cart before the horses ¡®¡¯Oh my God! It was too frightening.¡¯¡¯ "Ahem..." Quietly, Ryan handed the water on the tea table to her. Seeing that she drank it up and stopped coughing, he slowly said, "If I follow the normal way, will your answer be yes?" "Of course not!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then how I handle it is none of your business." Wendy was dumbstruck.She really had no words to answer back. Wendy looked at him in horror.She felt that he had be too brazen after confessing his feelings. "Ryan..." "You can say anything except ''No¡¯." Wendy was silent.Was she not allowed to refuse? How overbearing and domineering! Wendy sighed a deep sigh. Wearing a serious look, she stared up into his eyes. "Ryan, do you really know me?" After introspecting, Ryan nodded and answered, "Yes!" "Then tell me." "You seem astute, but in fact you can be a little stupid sometimes.You seem to be easy, but in fact, you are conservative.Because of your broken family, you rarely trust anyone.Although you have suffered so much, you can still keep an innocent heart.It''s very rare and precious!" Wendy wascent. Well! All right! She had to admit that what he said was basically true. "Do you really think I''m qualified to be your wife just because of this? Do you know my past? Do you know what my interests and hobbies are? Ryan, I only show you my kind side and you have only seen my dark side once.You don''t know me at all." Ryan sat down and listened to her patiently. "All in all, I''m not the angel you think I am.I have many shorings.You''d better give up this idea right now." "Shorings? Give me an example." "For example, I swear like a sailor, I like going to bars, racing and fighting.If I meet a handsome and flirtatious guy in the bar, I may go home with him..." Seeing the look in Ryan''s eyes getting colder, Wendy spread out her hands and said, "See? I told you a long time ago.You can''t handle it." She stood up and patted her buttocks. "Well, that''s all.Let''s pretend we never had this conversation.From now on, you are still my boss and neighbor.We can still be friends if you like, but that¡¯s where I draw the line.Ray is waiting for me at home.I''ll go back now.Bye!" As soon as she turned around, she felt Ryan grab her wrist. Wendy sneered, "Ryan..." "I haven''t said anything yet.How do you know that I won''t ept your shorings?" Chapter 132: A Strange Woman Chapter 132: A Strange Woman What the fuck?! What was he talking about? Was he saying that he would ept all her problems, including sleeping with other men? Wendy was bbergasted. "You" "You don''t have to change yourself when you''re with me.If you want to swear, then swear like a pirate.If you want to go to a bar or even a nightclub, go.You like racing, right? Sure, I''ll buy you a racecar.If you want to fight someone, go ahead.As long as you don''t get hurt, I''ll support you." No way! How could he be so lenient and easy-going? Wendy swallowed hard and looked at = him incredulously. "You...you" she stammered. "There''s one thing I ask of you, though.You can admire handsome men, but please keep a distance from them." Well, of course, there was always a catch. Wendy paused for a moment. She felt that his grasp on her wrist was getting tighter and more painful. "Sadly, I can''t do that, especially when flirting with handsome guys is my most favorite hobby," she retorted with a scoff. Upon hearing that, Ryan''s face darkened at once. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her sharply. Wendy''s ridicule did not end there. She even sneered at him and said in a low voice, "Even if you ept all my shorings, I won''t ever be with you." "Then who do you want to spend the rest of your life with?" "Who else? Of course, my Ray!" Ryan was at a loss for words. With that, he pressed on her shoulders, a gesture urging her to sit down. "Don''t talk nonsense," he said tly. Wendy was speechless. She gritted her teeth in exasperation and said, "Ryan, you''re not as good as you think you are.Why are you asking me to be with you?" "If that''s the case, tell me my ws.I''ll correct them and be better for you." His words made Wendy feel stunned. He must be kidding! Was he saying he would change himself for her? Wendy lifted her gaze to look at Ryan and saw the serious look in his face. Oh my God! He was indeed serious. Wendy lowered her head and racked her brains to think about Ryan''s ws. Surprisingly, she could not think of any. Well, he did not usually talk much and was a little stern. That was it. There was nothing about him that could be defined as a w. How unfair! A moment passed, and she still had not thought of anything that could be used against him. "Come on.Tell me," Ryan urged. Damn it! Wendy was at a loss. All of a sudden, her face turned white as a sheet as though she had realized something. There was a Saying that went like, "Love blinds a man to imperfections." Could it be that she had already fallen in love with Ryan? Was that the reason why she could not think of a w? At that thought of this, she stood up abruptly, turned around, and ran away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Ah! I just remembered I have something very important to do.I have to go.Bye!" Bang! Wendy closed the door of the study with a loud bang. Ryan did not say a word as he watched her leave. However, his lips curled into a smile when she did. "Wendy...I''m afraid you can''t ever get rid of me," he murmured to himself. At ten o''clock in the evening. After tucking Ray in, Wendy immediately went to her room and got dressed up. When she came out, Reese almost did not recognize her. Wendy was wearing a fitted shimmering silver dress and a pair of sparkling silver high-heeled shoes. Her makeup was exquisite as well. She did smokey-eye makeup, and her ck wavy hair was in loose curls. To top it off, she was carrying a ck leather purse in her hand. All in all, she looked like the queen of the nightclub. "Wendy?" Reese asked with uncertainty. "Reese, am I not that recognizable with my makeup?" "Well, if you weren''t my sister, I wouldn''t have recognized you." Her makeup was so spectacr that itpletely changed what she really looked. "Nice! That''s exactly what I was going for." Wendy flicked her hair yfully and, at the same time, with elegance. Slowly, she walked downstairs and swayed her hips as she went. Her eyes were alluring as well. It seemed that no man would be able to resist her charm. As Reese gazed at her sister, she was at a loss.When Wendy reached the door, Reese finally snapped out of it and immediately walked to her to stop her from leaving. "Wendy, where are you going thiste at night? It''s not safe for ady to go out at this hour wearing like that.If you want to go out, you''d better change." In all honesty, that was actually what Wendy wanted. "Reese, I have something important to deal with.Don''t worry.I can protect myself," she reassured. "But¡ª" "Don''t worry about me, okay? Everything will be fine.You should rest now." Reese was taken aback by what Wendy had said. "Won''t youe back tonight?" she asked with concern. "Well...I think so." All of a sudden, Reese grabbed Wendy''s wrist and pleaded, "Wendy, please don''t do something stupid just for money.I know the showbiz isplicated, but your career is blossoming now.You''ve starred in that show ''the Story of Concubine Ivanka'', and it''s a great stepping stone.I believe you''ll even be more sessful in the future.You''re still young, and many great things will happen to you in the future.You must not take the wrong path.If you''re short on money, I''ll give you some once I sell my house.You can spend as much as you want." Wendy was speechless. She shed her palm to her sister, signaling her to stop talking and said, "Reese, it''s not what you think." "Then why are you doing this?" Wendy figured that if Reese did not know the reason behind this, she would not allow her to go out. At the thought of this, she exined everything. It was only until that moment that Reese understood why. "So you''re doing this to make Ryan give up on you?" "Yes! That''s it!" To be honest, Reese disapproved of her sister''s n. She found it unreasonable and reckless. With a sigh, she held Wendy''s hand and said, "Wendy, I think that Mr.Oliver is a great man.He''s gentle, considerate, and, most importantly, cares about you.Besides, he took care of what had happened a few days ago for us; otherwise...Anyway, I think Mr.Oliver is genuinely in love with you.Why don''t you give him a chance?" Wendy had no idea what to say. All of a sudden, she put the back of her hand on Reese''s forehead and asked, "Reese, what''s wrong with you? Did Ryan bribe you? Why are you all helping him anyway?" "I''m doing this for your own good." "But it''s impossible for me to be with him." "Wendy!" "Reese, no man can ept the fact that I got knocked up by some stranger!" Reese''s eyes darkened upon hearing that. Nevertheless, Wendy was adamant about leaving. "Alright.It''s gettingte.I have to go now.Reese, you should go to bed already," she urged. Upon saying that, she turned around and left. Worried, Reese followed her out and reminded, "Take care of yourself." "I will!" Wendy promised. For some reason, she did not immediately leave after walking out of No.2 Vi. Instead, she ran to the gate of No.1 Vi and paced back and forth several times. The servant by the door saw her and was frightened, so she sneaked into the vi to report to Luke. "Mr.Oliver, there is a strange woman at the gate of the vi.Is she looking for you?" At that moment, Luke was sitting on the sofa, watching the entertainment news. Upon hearing the servant''s words, he exploded. "What are you talking about?! Why would a strange womane for me and not for Ryan?" The servant touched her nose and smiled awkwardly. Although Luke said that, he turned the TV off and went out of the vi in curiosity. He recognized the strange woman at a nce. It was Wendy dressed like a subus.She was even swaying her hips on purpose when she walked! "What the fuck? Is that Wendy?" Luke rubbed his eyes to make sure that he wasn''t seeing things. Sure enough, it was her. With a deep breath, he rushed back to the vi and yelled, "Ryan! Ryan! Come out quick! If you don''t, Wendy will cheat on you!" Chapter 133: Good Luck, Wendy Chapter 133: Good Luck, Wendy At the Midnight Bar, the revelry had just begun. It was only half past ten, but the dazzling lights, the loud music and the joyous vibe in the air made everyone giddy. Sitting at the bar, Wendy had a bloody Mary in her hand, sipping it absentmindedly. ¡®''Boring¡¯'' she thought, rolling her eyes at a group of over-excited girls nearby. And she truly meant it. When she lived abroad, she had her fair share of the wild nightlife those girls were after, but over the years she had lost all interest in it. Turning the chair around, she leaned against the bar counter, still holding her drink. She nced at the entrance of the bar for the umpteenth time that night. She hadn''t seen Luke and Ryan enter yet. ¡®''Perhaps they aren''ting? No way" She shook her head to disperse the shadow of doubt cloaking her mind. Luke had definitely seen her. And knowing him, Wendy was sure he would try everything to bring Ryan here. She raised a hand to her face. Maybe Luke didn''t recognize her. She wore a lot of makeup after all. Then all her efforts would be in vain. She wondered if she should give up. ''No!'' The show had begun. How can the lead actress get cold feet now? ¡®''Just be patient and wait a bit more¡¯'' she soothed herself. When she had entered the bar, she had turned many heads. With her makeup and her figure it was hard not to. As Wendy was waiting, ncing at the door every now and then, a man came up at her. "Excuse me.Is this seat taken?" Wendy turned to the man and gave him a searching look. He was thin and wiry, wearing a ck suit and a pair of rimless sses. He had a general air of gentleness about him. But she couldn''t helpparing him to Ryan. This man''s body couldn''t live up to Ryan''s. And neither could his face. Even in an expensive, elegant suit, he still didn''t look as sophisticated as Ryan. Wendy was about to ask the man to leave when she noticed something on his hand. As he brought the ss of wine to his lips, she saw a pretty obvious indentation made by a wedding ring. ''So,¡± she thought, ¡®''he is one of those bastards that remove their ring to pick up girls.Huh! He had definitely chosen the wrong girl tonight.Wendy was in a really bad mood, and like every other time she was like that, she couldn''t help but make anyone who bothered her pay dearly. "No, it''s not," Wendy answered, winking at him. A simple lustful look his way and the man looked flustered, eyeing her hungrily. He hastily sat down next to her. Wendy''s perfume reached his nostrils and he took a deep breath closing his eyes. He leaned on the counter, his body turned to Wendy and shed her a smile. "Tell me, gorgeous.What''s up with you? Why are you drinking all alone?" "Oh, well." Wendy grinned at him. "It''s my husband.He is very...strict.Uptight.So, I snuck out to have some fun.When he proposed to me, he promised he would respect me, treat me like a queen.All I had to do was stay at home and be pretty, while he was in charge of making money to support me.But after the wedding, he changed.He won''t even let me out of the house on my own.I can''t even go out for a drink.I''m so pissed at him!" "Uh..." It probably all sounded so familiar to him. Perhaps that was because he had promised the very same things to his own wife, only to keep her in the house like a prisoner a few yearster. He shook his head to get rid of that annoying thought. He leaned over and whispered at Wendy in a conspiratorial tone. "It sucks, I know.Marriage is where love goes to die.Once you put on the ring, you sign your freedom away." Wendy squinted at him and ying with the man''s tie, she asked in a low voice, "And have you signed your freedom away?" "Of course not." "Really?" The man chuckled and moved closer to her, putting one arm around her waist. He leaned closer still and whispered in her ear. "If I am to settle for a life as a ve, I will first have to meet a queen worthy of my servitude." As Wendy flirted with the obnoxious man, she was unaware that Ryan was sitting in a corner watching her every movement, every smile. The air around him seemed to crackle with tension and if looks could kill, the man talking to her would have been dead minutes ago. Luke took his brother''s hand, afraid of what he might do. "Ryan.Calm down, please.You are far handsomer than that man.And I know Wendy has really good taste." His observation didn''t seem to help things at all. "Ryan, you are talking your anger on your drink.Just rx your fingers a bit.If you keep this up you''re going to..." Before he could even finish his sentence, the ss in Ryan''s hand exploded. "..crush it," Luke finished in a whisper. Oh God! Luke took a couple of steps back and found a safer ce in a corner, away from his brother''s wrath. He looked at Wendy and wondered, ''What the hell is wrong with you, Wendy? You''re digging your own grave, I am not sure if even God can help you now.But for the sake of our friendship, I''ll say a prayer for you" But to Luke''s surprise, Ryan didn''t wreak havoc in the bar. A frosty expression on his face, he kept his anger bottled up and didn''t move a muscle. But instead of relieved, Luke felt even more scared than before. If Ryan kept it all inside, he would inevitably explode at some point, destroying anyone in his path. Or even worse, he might be nning his revenge. And if that was true, all hell was about to break loose. "Good luck, Wendy.You are going to need it," Luke murmured to himself. As Wendy finished yet another sweep of her eyes around the room, she swore in her head. She had taken notice of every single person that had entered the bar, but Ryan and Luke didn''t show. She sighed in disappointment. Perhaps Luke hadn''t recognized her. What now? How would she just give up? She had tried her best tonight to put Ray to sleep early as well as persuade Reese to let her go out with this makeup. Would she be able to do it all over again the next day? She pondered her options for a while. And then suddenly, she came up with an idea. She took out her phone and took a few photos of the crowd on the dance floor. Then, she took a photo of the counter she was sitting at. As an afterthought, she took a selfie with the man sitting next to her. A few minutester, she created a coge with all that and posted it on her Moments. She made sure to add the words ''Making new friends''. Just to be on the safe side, she made the post visible to Ryan and Luke only. She didn''t want anyone else to get the wrong idea. ''¡¯Now that was genius¡¯'' she congratted herself. ¡®''Ryan will definitely know I am at the bar tonight.Well, that way she wouldn''t have to wait here all night for him to show up.He would see her post and he would know where she had been to.That would be enough.¡± After three more drinks, the man next to her said, "Wow.There goes my drink.Want to get out of here?" Wendy had also finished her drink, so she nodded. The man paid their tab and walked her out of the bar, his hand resting on her slender waist. It was almost two a.m. and in contrast to the hustle and bustle of the bar, the city seemed eerily empty and quiet. The street lights above were bright, illuminating Wendy''s perfect face. The man by her side couldn''t believe his luck. He didn''t expect he couldnd such a knockout today-or ever.He tightened his grip on her waist. "Tell me, gorgeous.How would you like to see the Vienna?" Vienna was a famous five-star hotel only a block away from the bar. Wendy snorted and led him by the tie into a narrow alley. It was narrow, wide enough for two people to walk in side by side. The high walls blocked out the both the lights of the city and the moonlight. It was nearly too dark to see anything. Wendy winked at the man, which seemed to drive him insane with lust. "Why even go to a hotel? It''s aplete waste of money.We have the perfect spot...Right here!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 134: Come And Bite Me Chapter 134: Come And Bite Me "Ryan! Do something!" Seeing Wendy enter the dark alley with that man, Luke started scratching his head on both sides.It was something he did only when he was extremely nervous. "Come on, Ryan! If you don''t do something, he will take advantage of her." Ryan stoodpletely still. "Ryan..." Luke started again, but his brother cut him off. "Just wait." ''Wait?! There is no time, you fool! It will be toote soon, ¡®'' Luke thought. "Brother, listen to me.Wendy had a lot to drink.Last time she was drunk, she even hit on me.She didn''t know what she was doing.You must go to her now''s Ryan still didn''t move, as if he never heard Luke speak.He just sat there on the passenger''s seat staring at the dark alley.It was too dark.to see anything.He clenched his fists, a cold expression on his face. "Ryan..." Just as Luke was about to press on, a blood-curdling scream came from the small alley. "What is it?" Luke was on high alert, his heart pounding with adrenaline. Something was really wrong. He turned to look at the entrance of the alley, just in time to see the man with the sses rushing out. As soon as he was in their sight, Wendy followed him closely. She kicked him hard and the man crumbled on the ground.She put her knee on his back and got hold of both his arms, immobilizing him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! All Luke could do was stare at them in shock. ¡®''What the hell is going on?''¡¯ He turned around to look at Ryan and was surprised by his brother''s smug expression. ''What the hell? Did he know she wasn''t really flirting with that man¡± Luke had never felt more confused in his life. "Ow! Get off me, you crazy bitch! Let me go!" Wendy just pressed her knee harder into his back, making him cry out in pain, "I am sorry, okay? What do you want? Is it money? I have plenty of that, just check my pockets..." Wendy cuffed him on the ear. "Shut it!" The man looked too afraid of her to disobey her order. Knee still on his back, Wendy bent down and reached into the man''s pocket, taking out his wallet. When she opened it, she found a tinum wedding ring tucked inside. She snorted, giving him a disgusted look. "Married, just as I thought.Have you no shame, cheating on your wife with random girls? Girls that you have lied to repeatedly to get them into bed...." Right then, her eyes fell on a photo crammed in a small slot of the wallet.It was a tiny baby. Wendy held the photo in front of the man''s face. "Who is this?" "It''s my son." The man must have seen something change in her expression so he started begging, "Look, I said I am sorry.Please let me go to my son.He is not even two months old yet.Ow!" The man''s scream betrayed how much he hurt. Wendy had snapped and wrenched so hard that she broke his arm. "You son of a bitch! So now you think of your son.Your wife has just given birth to him and what do you do? Pick up women in bars! You are pathetic! Let''s see if I can beat some sense into that stupid brain of yours." Wendy dragged the man back into the alley and started beating him up. The soundsing out of the darkness of the alley were awful. Luke felt a mix of emotions. Surprise, fear and awe. ¡®''Oh, God! Wendy is kind of a badass.I''ll need to make sure I don''t get on her bad side.Ever" "Hey, Ryan..." Luke started, but then he spotted Wendy walking out of the alley. "Look, there she is." "Good.Follow her.Make sure she doesn''t see us," Ryan said curtly. "No problem.I''m great atying low." Luke turned the key in the ignition and made sure to keep a significant distance away from Wendy, following her in silence. Luke couldn''t help but admire Wendy. She had just beaten up that man and yet her hair and clothes were immacte. It was impossible to guess she had been in a fight a few minutes ago. Wendy just kept walking down the street- well, staggering would be more urate. All the shops lining the road on both sides were closed, except for a couple of convenience stores and twenty- four hour diners. Wendy yawned widely and kept walking forward aimlessly. "I''m so tired..." Wendy held onto her bag and wondered where she''d go next. ''Well, going home and getting some sleep sounds nice.She rubbed her eyes but her fake eyshes were not making it easy.She tore them off in one swift motion and immediately felt better. p. Wendy pped her arm swiftly, killing yet another mosquito. She had been out here for only ten minutes, but she counted several mosquito bites on her arms and legs. Little red lumps were visible all over her arms. ¡®''Shit! It''s freaking autumn.Why were there so many mosquitoes?¡¯'' Wendy scratched her arm. Her foggy brain seemed to be making weird associations, because all of a sudden, those little red marks started looking like love bites to her. Right then, she had a silly idea. She started giggling and ran towards a small park nearby, covered with trees and shrubs. There would be so many more mosquitoes there. In the silence of the night, Wendy found a bench and sat down. She opened her arms wide and took a deep breath. "I am here you little blood suckers.And I''ve brought dinner.Come and bite me." She took a mask out of her bag and put it on to protect her face. Still watching her from afar, Ryan and Luke got out of the car looking incredulous. Luke just stood there staring at Wendy in shock. "Ryan, she is wasted.She is just sitting there feeding mosquitoes." "That''s not what she is doing," his brother replied tly. "What?" Ryan said nothing though. He just stared at Wendy with his deep, dark eyes.He had already guessed what she would be doing next. "Hey, Ryan.Just a crazy thought.Why don''t you go to her? Save her from a swarm of starving mosquitoes, I mean." Ryan just sent a cold nce his way, making him take a step back. "Well, okay.Forget I said anything." Half an hourter, Wendy just couldn''t stand it anymore. Her arms itched! Her legs too. Her neck and back felt as if they were on fire. She couldn''t stop scratching. The night breeze was chilly and Wendy regretted her decision to wear only a dress tonight. She was so cold. "Achoo!" The sneeze caught her off guard. She looked down at the bites covering her body and frowned. ''Well, that''ll do" "Achoo!" ¡®''Forget it.That''s it.If I really catch a cold, I''ll have to pay for a visit to the doctor.But that''s okay.I am not working these days so staying home won''t be a problem.But I don''t want Ray to get sick too" She stood up, smoothing down her dress absentmindedly. She checked the time on her phone and saw that it was only half past two a.m.. Ryan woke up every morning at five to go jogging and then returned home at six. So, she''d have to stay outside for more than two hours before she could start on her way back and pretend she bumped into Ryan by chance. ¡®''God! I won''t be able to stay up that long" Wendy yawned as if to stress her point. ''¡¯Hmm, I just want to sleep right now! Come on, Wendy.You can do this.Just walk around the park for a while, just pass the time ¡± she thought, trying tofort herself. But as she was taking a stroll around the park, she heard a screaming out from behind a bush. "Help! Help me, please!" Chapter 135: Wendys Quirk Chapter 135: Wendy''s Quirk rmed,Wendy moved towards the bushes. What she saw behind them shocked her to the core. Under the streetmp, a burly man reeking of alcohol was dragging a young girl further into the bushes. The girl struggled desperately to break his hold, but the man was much stronger than her. "Help me! Someone!" "It''s the dead of night.No one can hear you.No one ising¡± The man burped and forced the girl to the ground. Then, he began tearing her clothes off, leering at every part of her body that was exposed. The girl was hysterical. "Please, don''t.I''ll give you money.You''ll have enough to go to a brothel.Just please let me go." "No.It''s you I want." The man kept ripping her clothes, wanting to strip her all the way. ''Shit! Is this really happening? It seems that today is the day all scum need to be punished" In an instant, Wendy moved closer and shouted, "Stop!" Both the man and the girl looked at her in surprise. When their surprise faded, the two of them hadpletely different reactions. The girl seemed crestfallen, but the man''s eyes lit up in excitement. "Run! Fetch the police," the girl cried. The man let go of the girl and strode towards Wendy. "Hello there, doll.I am afraid I can''t let you go." "Who said I was going?" Wendy smiled and the man seemed delighted. When he reached out to touch Wendy''s face, she swiftly grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard. Crack! "Ow!" The man screamed and hugged his arm to his chest. Wendynded a kick and the man tumbled on the ground. She looked around and spotted a ss bottle. She picked it up and smashed it into the man''s head without hesitation. The impact was brutal causing the bottle to break into pieces. The man''s head was bleeding like crazy and he yelled in pain. He covered his head with his hand and seemed to sober up in an instant. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." "Shut up! You are the worst kind of scum.Bullying women, trying to force yourself on them just because you are stronger than them?" Wendy stepped on his chest hard. "Never, ever do anything like that again.Do you hear me?" "Yes, yes.I won''t do it ever again." "Get the hell out of my sight" The man ran away cradling his broken arm, his head still bleeding. Wendy walked to the young woman and held out her hand. "Are you okay?" "Yes,m!" The girl took Wendy''s hand and stood up. "Thank you." "From now on, be more careful when you walk around at night.Next time you may not be so lucky." "You are right.Thanks again." Fear was etched on the girl''s face and she kept looking around her as if expecting to be attacked again. The moon shone bright and under its light Wendy could see the girl''s face clearly. She wore no make-up whatsoever and was a real beauty. She wore a shirt dress that almost reached her knees and had her hair a high ponytail. Her face was really pale at the moment, which was understandable and she looked like a frightened deer, delicate and innocent. Wendy couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for her. "Come on.I''ll walk you home." "Thank you so much.But I wouldn''t want to inconvenience you." "Don''t worry about that.I have some time to spare." Wendy took the girl''s hand and winked at her. "It would be an honor to escort you, mydy." The girl''s lips twitched in amusement. "Alright then! Off we go," Wendy told her with a smile. "Okay!" Not far away behind them, Luke was staring at the women moving away in shock. He stole a nce at Ryan and saw that his brother''s face had darkened. ¡®''Oh, Wendy! What the hell are you doing? What is this quirk of yours? Flirting with men when you are drunk is one thing.Now it''s women too? If only you knew how jealous Ryan is right now¡± Luke thought. Wendy walked with the girl to her apartment building and she couldn''t seem to stop thanking her. "I know I''ve said that a lot, but thank you!" "Once again, you''re wee!" The girl was looking at Wendy''s smile as if in a trance. "What is it? Is there something on my face?" "No, no!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The girl blushed and said in a low voice, "I just suddenly noticed that you look a lot like my idol." "Your idol?" The girl''s eyes lit up. "Yes, the actress ying Faye in the show ''Story of Concubine Ivanka''.Her name is Wendy Finch.Do you know her? She is really beautiful and a great actress." ¡®''What the...? Did I just save one of my fans?''¡¯ Wendy scratched the back of her head and said, "I know Wendy is new to the showbiz.The show hasn''t even been broadcast yet, and there are so many rumors flying around about her.Why do you even like her?" "Look, I am grateful to you for saving me, but I won''t have that kind of talk about Wendy from anyone." The girl looked genuinely angry and added, "I liked Wendy when she was still abroad.She did a lot of acting then.Although it was mostly supporting roles, she was very dedicated, and did a great job." Wendy looked at the girl in surprise. "I''ve watched all the TV shows and movies she was in.I love them all, especially ''Night In New York''.She ys the role of a mother who lost her daughter and, though her part is small, it was really touching." Wendy was stunned by what she heard.She didn''t think she could have such a loyal fan. "When she came back to the country, she got the part in ''Story of Concubine Ivanka''.You know that show is a really big deal; everyone is talking about it and it''s not even out yet.And the director is one of the best, so if he hired her, that says something.She is still young, and has a long way to go.Her career will take off, mark my words.And all that scandal talk was rubbish.It was all Evie.Wendy is a good person, no one can say otherwise now!" The girl was really talkative when it came to her idol.She seemed to realize that she had been rambling, so she scratched her head and said awkwardly, "Anyway, Wendy is awesome!" Wendy couldn''t helpughing. "Uh, you look even more like her when youugh." Wendy touched her head gently and said, "Okay, good to know.I already like Wendy much more, hearing you talk like that about her." The girl''s eyes lit up. "I got through to you?" "You sure did!" "Awesome! If I ever meet Wendy, I will tell her all about you too.How you saved me and all." "I am sure you''ll see her soon!" Wendy sent a bright smile to her sweet fan. "Oh, I sure hope so!" Then the girl waved at Wendy and added, "I''ll just go upstairs now.Goodnight!" "Goodnight!" After making sure the girl had entered her building safely, Wendy then turned around to leave, feeling ted. ''Well! I have a loyal fan! That''s so amazing! No wonder everyone wants to be a star.That feeling of being loved and cherished is intoxicating! This day turned out to be pretty awesome¡¯'' Wendy thought overjoyed. She flicked her hair back, humming a cheery tune and kept walking. After a while, she took the phone out of her bag again. It was already past four. Time really flew away with all that happened. Some breakfast and brunch spots were already open for business. ''¡¯Well, if I start heading home now, I''ll be there just in time to run into Ryan" She started the walk back home slowly. She took her time strolling towards the Ensfield and reached the gate of Ryan''s vi at five minutes to five o''clock. At that exact time, as she expected, Ryan walked out of the vi. Chapter 136: Hickeys Chapter 136: Hickeys "Well, today is my luck day, isn''t it?¡± At the thought of this, Wendy quickened her pace to greet Ryan. But to her surprise, he just walk past her without even looking at her. Wendy was stunned. ¡®''What the hell?! Could it be that he didn''t recognize me because of my heavy makeup?¡¯'' Just as she thought of this, Ryan stopped in his tracks. After a short pause, he walked back. Fearing that he did not see her, Wendy greeted him to catch his attention. "Good morning, Ryan," she said with a smile. Ryan looked at her, and a frown appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡®''Hmm.He seemed to be mad at her.Yes, my n worked!''¡¯ Wendy felt satisfied with herself. When she was about to open her mouth to say something, Ryan said, "Come in." "Okay!" Upon saying that, she followed him into the vi. At that moment, the sky was still gray, and the sun was yet to rise. Bright lights lit up the whole vi. As soon as Wendy came in with Ryan, she finally felt warm. She was wearing nothing but a revealing dress all night long, so it was a relief. Suddenly, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. The coat was still warm because of his body heat, warming her more than anything. Wendy touched her nose shyly and said in a low voice, "Thank you." She did not realize that Ryan was wearing a suit today for a morning run, when he had always worn a tracksuit. "Ryan" "Let''s talk, but take a seat first." "Okay." Wendy sat down on the sofa just as Ryan had said. As soon as she did so, a servant brought over a cup of warm milk for her to drink. "Thank you," she said to the servant with a smile. After taking two sips, she felt warm all over. She also could not help but narrow her eyes in happiness and satisfaction. Once she had drunk up all the milk, she put down the ss and moved closer to Ryan. However, thetter was busy reading the morning newspaper and did not pay her any attention. One minute... Two minutes... Five minutes... Still, he had not say anything. Wendy was confused. ¡®''Shit! I put on heavy makeup and wore revealing clothes.What''s more, I came back at dawn.Why isn''t he asking me anything?¡± After a moment, she could no longer hold her anger.She moved closer to Ryan, so he would not have the chance to ignore her anymore. It worked. He finally put down the newspaper and looked at her. "I went to a barst night," Wendy said proudly. "Okay." Wendy''s mouth fell open. ''¡¯Is that all?¡¯'' she asked herself. She could not believe it! It was different from what she had imagined. All of a sudden, an idea urred to her. Sheposed herself and asked, "Ryan, where''s your phone?" Without saying a word, Ryan took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Wendy. The instant she touched the screen, it unlocked automatically. ¡®''What the heck? How did that happen?¡¯'' she wondered. Noticing her confusion, Ryan put down the newspaper and exined, "I set your fingerprints when you were asleep." "Huh." Wendy did not expect that he trusted her enough to set her fingerprints to unlock his phone. After all, as the CEO of the Oliver Group, his phone must be full of secrets, especially in business. Wendy then opened his Wechat app. His friends were not that many, and they were all his close friends and rtives. She scrolled in his feed and quickly found hertest post. Then...she put the phone in his hand and waited. Ryan casually nced at it, and his eyes narrowed upon seeing it. Meanwhile, Wendy''s heart pounded in her chest in anticipation. ¡®''It''s time.He should be annoyed now" She held her breath and waited for him to explode.However, he did not. Ryan merely looked at it. But when he saw the caption which read, "Making new friends," he withdrew his gaze and looked at her again. "The photos are good," he remarked with a nod.of panic, I started rambling. I could never forgive myself.I already knew that they couldn''t be reached yesterday, and despite all the bad omens, I didn''t take any action. Jennifer was my best friend! I couldn''t lose her! Just as I was about to break down, we heard a rap on the window. I looked up and found a white pigeon perched outside on the window will. Upon a closer look, there was a small note tied to its leg. Jerome hurried to the window and opened it. "Skr, it''s a carrier pigeon!¡± Jerome carefully untied the note from its leg and handed it to me. ¡°Here, read it.Maybe it''s from Jennifer!" My hands trembled as I unfolded the piece of paper. "Dear Skr, it''s me, Jennifer.We''re fine.Please don''t worry about us.We made it to the snow mountain and are going to look for the Tear of Edith.There''s no signal up here, so the only way to let you know that we''re safe is through this carrier pigeon.¡± As I read the letter, I covered my mouth with excitement. ¡°Jerome, it is from Jennifer!¡± I eximed. "She''s fine! She and Mr.Jones are fine.They''re going to look for the divine flower." Now that I knew they were safe and sound, I buried my head into Jerome''s arms and broke into sobs.I was so relieved! ¡°Don''t cry, honey.Jennifer is fine, isn¡¯t she? Stop stressing over it.It''s not good for the baby." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jerome gently stroked the back of my head. ¡°It sounds like they''ll be back soon.I just know they''ll seed!¡± "Jerome, I''m still a little worried.How about we go talk to Tony?¡± I wiped my tears. "Okay.I was just about to send someone to summon him, anyway.¡± Jerome helped me up. ¡°It''s a cold day today.Make sure you put on moreyers." After freshening up, Jerome and I set out to look for Tony. "Oh, Alpha Jerome, Luna Skr! You must be here for the news about your sister and her mate." As soon as Tony opened the door for us, he greeted us warmly. "Yes.What have you found out? How are they doing?" Jerome asked. "I tried to find out about them as soon as I woke up this morning.The resulting divination gave me good signs.In fact, I was just about to go out to tell you." Tony pped his hands happily. "I saw that they were helped by someone else, and they''re out of harm''s way now." Hearing this from Tony, I finally let out a huge sigh of relief. After expressing our thanks, Jerome and I turned to leave. We chatted and chuckled on our way back. As we were talking, I suddenly noticed a billboard in front of us was about to fall on a little boy, who was ying under it. "No!" I screamed and rushed to save the little boy regardless of anything else.But I was toote; the shaky billboard snapped and plummeted to the ground.I couldn''t stand the thought of the little boy getting crushed by the billboard. Suddenly, my blood began to boil and I instinctively raised my hand. A force exploded from my fingertips. Driven by that force, a strong gust of wind suddenly rippled through the air. Before I realized what was going on, the wind had managed to blow the billboard far away. The little boy was spared, and no one was hurt. When I saw this, I stopped in my tracks. Panting, I stared at my palm in a daze. "Skr, we need to go.The boy is fine.His mother will take care of him." Snapping me out of my trance, Jerome suddenly came over and grabbed my arm. He started dragging me away and I was too stunned to resist. After putting some distance between us and the scene, Jerome finally let go of me. He looked at me with mixed emotions.He seemed troubled. "Skr, I saw what just happened.You used your special power again just now.I''m just d we left quickly enough and that no one noticed anything unusual.¡± Jerome sighed heavily. "Jerome, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t just stand by and watch a child get hurt without doing anything.¡± I slumped into his arms like a deted balloon. "Skr, look!" Jerome grabbed my wrist. When I looked down to check, I found that the hexagram mark on my wrist was shining. "The mark''s getting more and more noticeable.Maybe this has something to do with your identity..." "Honestly, Jerome, I don''t think I can control my special powers much longer,¡± I murmured sadly. "Daniel''s getting married in a few days.You can''t expose your special powers at the wedding.Promise me you won''t do anything rash, Skr." Jerome''s tone was grave, but he held me tightly in his arms. ¡°Okay.I promise." In that moment, I made up my mind not to make things difficult for Jerome. ''¡¯What are you talking about? Shit!¡¯'' Wendy could not help but curse inwardly.She did not pull this off, only for him to praise her that the photos were good! Last night, she took a photo with a random man and captioned it with deceiving words. Not only that, she did not returnst night. It should be perplexing, right? As a man, Ryan should have naturally concluded that they slept together. However, Ryan did not seem bothered. He did not ask her anything nor became angry at her at all. His indifference made Wendy feel at a loss. She did not want her whole night''s hard work to go in vain! ¡®''I see.It seems that I have to use my secret weapon¡± she thought to herself while rolling her eyes. Wendy took off Ryan''s coat, exposing her shoulder and corbone. She was wearing a slip dress, and she was undeniably alluring. On her corbone and chest were red marks, which resembled hickeys. Wendy yawned widely and deliberately leaned closer to Ryan. They were so close that it was impossible for him to miss the marks. She could not wait for him to notice them. "Oh my, have you been bitten by a swarm of mosquitoes?" Ryan asked with a frown "What?" Wendy froze. Out of all things Ryan would say, she did not expect that one. Wendy went to a bar, took intimate photos with a man, and did not return home all night. To make things worse, she had red marks on her body, which looked just like hickeys. Any sane man would think that she had had sexst night. Now, Wendy felt helpless that she was on the verge of breaking down. "Ryan Oliver!" Hearing his name, Ryan finally took a good look at her corbone and limbs. With his eyebrows furrowed, he suddenly stood up and said, "Wait here." "Okay," Wendy answered. It seemed that not everything she had done was futile, after all. Ryan went upstairs and returned in less than a minute. It turned out that he went to get an ointment. He then sat on the sofa next to her, opened the ointment, and squeezed an ample amount on his fingertips. He patted on his thighs and ordered, "Put your legs here." "Okay." Wendy did as told. At that moment, Ryan gently took off her high heels and applied the ointment on her shins evenly. "What''s this?" "This is an ointment developed by Leo''s family.It works extremely well for mosquito bites." Wendy was speechless. The ointment was cool, but Ryan''s fingertips were warm. The sensation was strange, yet it felt good. At the thought of this, Wendy stiffened and subconsciously withdrew her legs in embarrassment. "Don''t move!" Ryan ordered firmly. Wendy froze and just let him do as he wished. Albeit hard, she tried her best to ignore the sensation whenever his fingers touched her skin. ''Well, I can say that the ointment does its job surprisingly well. The red marks on my legs isn''t itchy anymore. It''s awesome!'' Wendy thought to herself, amazed at the ointment for its instant effects. Ryan applied the ointment on her arms, the back of her neck, and corbone as well. The itchiness all disappeared in an instant. Wendy''s eyes lit up. "This ointment is really effective," she remarked. Ryan looked at her with a faint smile. ''¡¯Oh no! I fell into his trap unknowingly! Wendy was annoyed at herself for not being able to uphold her motives.She tantly admitted that the ointment worked.That only meant one thing.She admitted that the red marks on her body were indeed mosquito bites.She was so disappointed in herself. In all honesty, she wanted to p herself for being stupid. ''¡¯No.It''s not my fault.I wasn''t careless.It was just my enemy was too cunning¡¯'' she reasoned out to herself. At that moment, she cleared her throat and looked at Ryan. "Don''t you have questions in mind that you want to ask?" she asked with an expectant look on her face. Ryan pondered for a few seconds and replied, "No.Why?" Wendy''s patient was wearing thin, yet she did not want to give up. "Aren''t you curious who the man in my photo was? Besides, I didn''te homest night.Don''t you want to know if I slept with him?" Chapter 137: The Bitter Taste Of Defeat Chapter 137: The Bitter Taste Of Defeat "Aren''t you going to ask me who the man in my post was?I have been out all night.Don''t you want to know if I had sex with him?" Wendy stared at his face, trying to read his mind. However, he was as mysterious as ever. His face betrayed no emotion and she was at a dead loss trying to figure him out. She was as frustrated as a smoker without a lighter. Just when she was about to ask a few more questions, Ryan slowly closed the lid of the ointment, turned his head and gaped at her. He said slowly, "I trust you." Wendy was at a total loss for words. She had experienced the bitter taste of defeat. To put it bluntly, she was defeated in an instant! She was overwhelmed with mixed feelings and wanted to cry but had no tears. She didn''t expect his simple, innocent words to have such an impact on her. All her hard work from the previous night had gone in vain. She was at a loss as to how to continue. Verily she was losing her mind. She stood up from the sofa and said, "I''ll leave now." Ryan didn''t force her to stay. He just handed her the ointment and instructed, "Apply it twice a day and the red lumps will soon disappear." "Okay, I see." Wendy left, sulking. The first thing she did when she got home was to remove her makeup and to take a shower. Ray awoke from his sleep just as she came out of the bathroom. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief whilst pretending to have just woken up. "Good morning, honey." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Good morning!" When they were downstairs, Ray noticed the lumps on her body. He frowned and asked softly, "Why are there so many mosquito bites on your arm?" Wendy was stunned, ''¡¯What? It was exactly what Ryan had asked her.The serious expression on Ray''s face matched Ryan''s to the tee.For a moment, she almost mistook the boy in front of her for Ryan! What the hell! But... "Well! Ray, are those marks simr to lumps caused by mosquito bites?" Ray looked at her amused. "Of course." Wendy was dumbstruck.She didn''t know why she was discussing this with a child. "I forgot to close the windowst night so I got bitten by mosquitoes." Ray ran over and examined her arms and legs like a doctor. "Mommy, there are so many lumps.They are all over your arms and legs and your shoulders.How many mosquitoes entered your bedroom?" Wendy was shocked. "Uh, too many lumps? Is this why Ryan could see through my trick at a nce? It seems as if I have to find another way" As she was contemting this, Reese''s voice interrupted her. From the kitchen she called, "Wendy! Ray! Come and have breakfast." "Okay." Wendy napped for the better part of the day. In the evening, after Ray fell asleep, she adorned herself in unusual clothes and was about to step out. "Wendy, are you going out tonight?" "Shh, Reese.Don''t let Ray find out." Reese was perplexed by Wendy''s behavior. Looking at Wendy''s gear, she scowled and questioned, "Where are you going all dressed up like that?" Wendy had painstakingly applied cool, gorgeous makeup on her face. She wore a fancy leather jacket with studs, a pair of figure hugging leather pants and studded leather boots. She looked ultra-hot and charming. "Reese, please don''t ask.Anyway, I can take care of myself." Reese had no choice but to say, "Then be careful." Wendy nodded and sauntered out of the vi. This time, she didn''t show off in front of the No.1 Vi and instead, she just took a taxi and left. In No.1 Vi, Luke called his brother, "Ryan!" Luke had been lying in wait for Wendy to leave the vi for a long time. He was basically spying on her. When he saw Wendy leave, he rushed to the living room where Ryan was sitting on the sofa. His hand was supporting his forehead and he was nodding off. "Ryan! Wendy went out again." "Okay!" Luke asked with expectations, "Are we following her this time?" "No." "What?" "Luke, please do me a favor." "Okay, what is it?" The next day, Wendy strolled home at five o''clock in the morning. Coincidentally, she bumped into Ryan who had just walked out of the vi. "Hello, Ryan.Are you going for a morning jog?" "No! I''m waiting for you." His voice was deep, gentle and affectionate. Wendy blushed. She covered her face and thought to herself, ''¡¯Why did he look at me in such an affectionate manner?¡¯'' Ryan took a nce at her clothes and continued, "Come with me." "Okay!" He took her directly to his private garage. It was the size of a football field. Each car had its own special room with solid lock-up metal doors. Wendy was confused."Why did you bring me here?" Without saying a word, Ryan took out a small remote control from his pocket. He pressed a button, and each door automatically opened, revealing a magnificent car inside. Wendy''s eyes widened. ¡®''Oh my God! He really has so many cars" Wendy was enthralled by the wide range of cars that greeted her. She saw the luxury seven-seater that Ryan had used to pick Reese from the hospital, a Maybach sports car that he often used, the Ferrari sports car that Luke had driven her to the hospital in and a luxury limousine. She was dazzled by the splendor of these dream cars. Every type of prestigious car could be seen here. There were more than ten luxury cars in total. Wendy swallowed unconsciously. "Ryan, are you showing off that you have so many cars? Are you trying to go on some much needed ego trip?" Ryan remained silent for a while. He then pointed to the car in the corner and said, "That one is for you." Wendy looked in the direction he pointed and was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly rushed over. She ran around the car in circles then hugged it tightly! "This is crazy.I never expected to see such a car in my lifetime.It''s incredible!" This amazing gesture both shocked and thrilled her. She touched the car affectionately and looked at it as if she were admiring a lover. "Oh my God! Bugatti Veyron was indeed a world-ss sports car.Look at how streamlined it is! And the exquisite decoration is unmatched.It was said that it only took 1.8 seconds for the car to speed up to one hundred kilometers per hour and the maximum speed it could reach was a whopping 467km per hour! Most importantly, it sells for about forty million dors!" After looking around, Wendy suddenly found that the car was brand new, and the membrane in the interior had not been torn off. She kept stroking the car, and couldn''t take her eyes off this baby. She didn''t know when Ryan approached her and said, "Now, it''s yours!" "What? Huh?" Wendy suspected that she had misheard. "You heard me right.This car was delivered here by airst night.I bought it especially for you." Wendy was gob smacked.She felt her heart skip a beat. "You are giving it to me? Why?" Chapter 138: Falling Hard Chapter 138: Falling Hard Ryan seemed to consider this the most natural thing in the world. "I thought you liked sports cars." Wendy couldn''t believe that this was really happening. Just because she liked racing, he had gone and bought her this ridiculously expensive car. She took her hand off the vehicle, not wanting to make matters worse. "You can''t be serious.What if I said I like mansions..." she started incredulously. Before she could even finish her sentence, Ryan interrupted her. "Which one?" Wendy just stood there staring at him wide-eyed. Did he really mean that he would buy her whatever she liked, no matter how expensive it was? She felt overwhelmed, unable to process this. Everything was just crazy! She really wanted to tell him that she thought his willingness to spend a crazy amount of money on her was really sweet! But then she came to her senses. She swallowed hard and pried her eyes away from the sports car. She turned to look into Ryan''s eyes. "Stop it! I''m not that kind of person.You can''t buy me off with..." ¡°I am not trying to.I just wanted to give you a gift, one that you liked." ''What? That''s so damn sweet! But this needs to end now" Wendy took a deep breath. She turn her head away from him and said stiffly, "I don''t like this car." Ryan seemed to ponder this for a while. Then, nodding to himself, he pressed a button and the garage doors closed. Wendy inwardly said goodbye to the magnificent car, trying to suppress her regret. "Follow me," Ryan told her as he started walking away. "I can''t.I have other ns." Ryan turned back and took her hand. "I want to show you something.It won''t take long." Wendy looked at him cautiously. How could she ever refuse him? But she was extremely nervous of what he''d show her next. If the car was just the beginning, what else could he have done? Ryan led her back to the vi. As soon as they crossed the threshold, Luke immediately walked over to her. "Wendy! You know, I was the one that went out to buy that car.And let me tell you, not everyone can go around saying they own one of those beauties.Do you know how many times I begged Ryan to get me one of those? But as soon as he heard that you like fast cars, he ordered me to find one for you!" Wendy just red at him. ¡®''Just stop talking, Luke! I won''t be able to keep up my defenses if you keep talking like that! ¡° "Please, please, please, Wendy.Will you let me borrow it for a couple of days sometime? I won''t ever ask anything from you again.Just two days." Seeing the expression on Wendy''s face, he lowered his eyes, looking like a scolded child. "Okay.One day would do too!" "It''s Ryan''s car.You should ask him." Luke look incredulous. "What''s this now?" ¡®''Did she really reject Ryan''s gift?¡± Luke wouldn''t have thought that was even humanly possible. Then, he thumped his thigh indignantly and shouted, "Come on, Wendy! You don''t want it? Just say thank you, ept the gift and then sell it to me for a good price, since we are friends!" "Shut up!" Ryan''s booming voice made Luke start and hold his tongue. He left in a hurry, looking sideways at his brother, wearing a defeated expression on his face. Ryan squeezed Wendy''s hand once, before leading her upstairs. They entered a room Wendy had never been inside before. She looked down at the desk, examining the papers Ryan pushed in front of her. "What are these?" she asked, feelingpletely lost. "It''s a property deed.Of the Midnight Bar.From now on, you are the owner." "My God! This can''t be happening" Wendy was trembling. She pushed the papers back to him and said, "No, I...I can''t ept this." "But you like bars." "So, you just buy me one? This ispletely nuts." "I just thought that since you like going out for drinks, it will be safer for you if you are in your own bar." Wendy started wondering if he really was crazy. "And this..." Wendy said, looking at a box right in front of him. "What''s this?" "Why don''t you open it?" Wendy looked at him suspiciously, but she pulled the box closer and opened it. Inside, there was a small, ck gun. Wendy''s head shot up. "Is this a gun? A real one?" "Yes, just an ordinary gun.The one you used before was too conspicuous.This one is a lot harder to be traced back to you." Looking at the gun again, Wendy had mixed feelings. "And you are just giving it to me.Aren''t you worried I might do something really, really bad with it?" Ryan was looking at her with his usual expressionless manner, but his voice was gentle. "I know you.I believe that you won''t use it unless it''s absolutely necessary. His words and the sentiment behind them really moved Wendy.¡± Ryan trusted her blindly and this made her heart skip with joy. Wendy couldn''t say no to this gift. "If your life is ever threatened, don''t be afraid to use it.Don''t worry about the consequences.I''m here for you," Ryan said tly. Her eyes were stinging from the tears threatening to emerge. ¡®''So, he wasn''t trying to buy me off with his money.He was just worried about my safety.Same with the car.He got it for me because it is the safest way for me to race" She was really moved by his thoughtfulness. And more importantly, she understood what was behind all that. This was Ryan''s way of telling her that he didn''t mind her going out for drinks, swearing, fighting, and racing cars. She would never had guessed that Ryan was such a considerate man. She was at a loss of what to do. She made up her mind and steeled herself however. She pushed the box towards him, shaking her head. "I can''t take this.Any of it." "Wendy..." "Please don''t insist.I don''t want any of it." Realizing that she wouldn''t back down, Ryan frowned and took back the deed and gun. "As you wish." He immediately decided he would be the new owner of the Midnight Bar from now on, so he could still make sure Wendy would be safe when she went out for drinks. As for the gun, she probably wouldn''t need it because he would be there to protect her. "Ryan..." "One more thing," he cut in. Ryan pushed a folder in front of her, but she didn''t reach for it. She just stood there looking at it, afraid of what it might contain. Seeing her so nervous, Ryan chuckled. "It''s not another gift, I promise.Just take a look." Looking doubtful, Wendy reached for the folder and opened it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she saw what was in it, her eyes lit up. It was filled with information about private kindergartens in the city. It was all very detailed. Each file held the kindergarten''s address, photos of the premises, the teachers'' bio and a_ small section listing the advantages and disadvantages of this particr school. There were five of them in total and they were all bilingual. Wendy was really excited with this. These past days that she had stayed home, she would lock up info about kindergartens to pass her time. Ray was three and she wanted him to go to the kindergarten to make friends his age. He a sweet, but shy child, so socializing was not easy for him. When they lived abroad, he didn''t have any friends. Aftering home, though, he had finally found a one in Precious. Ray hade out of his shell because of this new friendship, but he still had a long way to go. Wendy hoped that the kindergarten would help him be even more cheerful and outgoing. But she had been looking at kindergartens for a while, and still hadn''t found one she liked. Summer vacation was already over and the new semester had just started, so all the good ones had no open spots left. Wendy studied the files stroking her chin. "Do you think Ray would be enrolled into one of these now? The semester has already begun, I mean." "Of course!" Wendy couldn''t help beaming like a fool.She was so excited. Ryan wouldn''t put together this file if he wasn''t certain that each school in it would be willing to take Ray in.He must have made a lot of research to narrow it down to just the top five private kindergartens in the city. Wendy sighed again. ¡®''If you have money, there''s nothing you can''t do, it seems" "Thank you so much, Ryan!" He waved his hand dismissively and said lightly, "It really wasn''t a big deal.Precious will be going to school too, but she is not so happy about it.If I tell her Ray is going, she''ll definitely change her mind." Wendy found his attempt at humility very sweet. ¡®''He has taken good care of me and Ray.He stood up for us, protected us and gave us everything we need.What does he have to be so perfect? I am falling for him hard! And I am afraid my heart won''t survive that fall" Chapter 139: Has Ryan Done Something To Upset You Chapter 139: Has Ryan Done Something To Upset You "I''m really serious about you.I pray that you reconsider our rtionship!" "s!" With Ryan''s words echoing loudly in her mind, Wendy couldn''t help but sigh. ¡®''What should I do?''¡¯ She felt that she might surrender at any time if she let her guard down. "Woe is me!" "Wendy, you have sighed thirty-nine times today." With a scowl, Jeffrey leaned over and asked, "Is there something bothering you? Why are you so unhappy? A problem shared is a problem halved." Wendy was speechless. ''Damn! Are you kidding me?'' Wendy red at the crew, restrained her anger and said, "Go away!" "Wendy, can''t you tell that I care about you?" Wendy rolled her eyes at him in annoyance. "No, I can''t." Jeffrey was aghast. "If you are in any kind of trouble, you know you can share it with me.After all we are exes.I will help you in any way I can." "If you can just shut up, that will be the biggest help!" "Wendy, what do you mean?" "Go away.Don''t disturb me.I''m trying to read the script." "Nonsense! I''ve been standing in front of you for more than ten minutes, but I haven''t seen you turn a single page." She was embarrassed and angry that she had been exposed for lying and grimaced. Then she mmed the script onto the desk. She was in a fiery mood. In the past, no matter what was going on with her mentally and emotionally, she always managed to instantly erase those negative thoughts and concentrate on the shooting. It was something that she mustered with ease. But now, she couldn''t zero in on her scene. Ryan''s impact on her was greater than she could have ever imagined. "Pity me!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She sighed for the fortieth time.She recalled the scene when Ryan confessed his love for her three days ago. "I''m really serious about you, Wendy.I pray that you can reconsider our rtionship!" "I...I have to think about it." "How much of time do you need?" Wendy raised her hand and whispered, "Can it be forever?" "No way!" "Then, six months?" "No way!" Ryan''s face darkened.He gave her a deadline: "Seven days!" "Okay, seven days!" Wendy raised her hand, "I have a request!" "Tell me!" "We won''t meet each other in the next seven days!" "This is an unreasonable request." "No, it''s not.If we meet, you will try to influence my decision.¡± Anyway, just tell me whether you agree or not! "Hmmm...Okay!" "Oh dear!" Wendy sighed for the umpteenth time. Three days had passed. There were just four days to go and she didn''t have a clue how to respond to Ryan. Her mind was garbled. "Wendy..." "Shut up!" The corners of Jeffrey''s mouth twitched, and he said unreservedly, "The director is here." When Wendy turned her head, she saw Cartering towards her and Jeffrey. A brilliant smile immediately painted her face. The speed at which she uplifted her spirits shocked Jeffrey. "Hello, Wendy!" "Hello, Director Carter!" Wendy stood up immediately. Today was the first day that she had returned to the set for shooting since her injury. Once she had put on her makeup, Jeffrey had sought her to rehearse their scene that they were supposed to shootter in the day. This was the first time she had seen Carter since her injury. "Have you recovered?" "I''m almost as good as new." Carter patted her on the shoulder. "I''m sorry for what happened that day." Wendy sustained an injury when shooting props were reced but to keep the crew''s reputation intact, Carter chose not to get the police involved. Firstly, calling the police in to investigate would impact negatively on the crew.Secondly, Bertha was still young and inexperienced. All she wanted to do was to teach Wendy a lesson, not kill her. After much introspection, he decided not to involve the police. After all, Bertha was hardworking and although she didn''t talk much, she was not a malicious person. He didn''t want to ruin her future so he simply dismissed her without taking any further action against her. Wendy smiled and remained silent. She couldn''t forgive Bertha, though. No matter what Bertha''s intention was, there was no denying that she almost killed her by tampering with the props. She was not so broad-minded as to pretend that nothing had happened. "Wendy, I know you may feel that you were treated a little unfairly, but it''s our fault this time." "I''m ttered.I respect the decision of the crew." She only said that she respected this decision, but she didn''t condone it. Jeffrey wanted to interject many times, but when he saw Wendy''s ferocious eyes, he sulked quietly instead. Embarrassed, Carter touched his nose and changed the topic, "How''s your preparation for today''s scene?" "We are on track." Wendy lied calmly, "Jeffery is a good actor.Everything is running smoothly." Jeffrey was stunned. ¡®''Humph! You two-faced little vixen.When we were together just now, you tried to chase me way.But now you lied and praised me in front of Carter, as if you respect me so much.Moreover, we haven''t rehearsed our scene, yet you lied that all is well.And you even praised my acting abilities! Humph.ttery won''t work on me" Thinking of this, Jeffrey cocked his head arrogantly. "That''s good.I''ve viewed all the scenes we filmedst time.They are very good and we won''t have to shoot those scenes again," said Carter to the two of them. "Let''s just start filming from the part we cut off thest time.Thereafter, we will reshoot the kissing scene that we were unable topletest time because of prop-malfunction.After these two scenes arepleted, Jeffrey''s scenes in the y will also be over." "Okay!" Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She would finally be rid of Jeffrey. Jeffery wasbeled as "the most desirable man''. Most of the women in the crew were his fans and their eyes followed him and Wendy around like a hawk. Every time she got close to Jeffrey, she could read jealousy in their eyes. She had to pretend to respect Jeffery in front of others. She was deeply stressed, afraid that Jeffrey''s fans would attack her if they knew about the true nature of their rtionship. As soon as Carter left to set up for the scene, Jeffrey grabbed the script and confronted Wendy, greatly disappointed. "What are you doing?" Wendy squinted at him. Jeffery was annoyed. "I wish Carter could see you now!" "Do you really want me to treat you as a respectable senior actor?" "No, you''d better treat me like trash as always," scolded Jeffrey. ''You must be joking.If she treats me with respect one of the days, I''ll probably faint" "Wendy..." "What''s wrong?" "Why are you so angry today? I didn''t offend you.Come on, let me guess.Has Ryan done something to upset you?" Wendy froze. Chapter 140: Secrets Chapter 140: Secrets "Shit! Does Ryan really have something to do with this?" Jeffrey had just made a casual guess, but he did not expect that it was true. Wendy''s expression upon hearing Ryan''s name changed, and it must mean something. Worried, Jeffrey grabbed her wrist at once.. "What are you doing? Let go of me! If other people see this, they''ll spread a rumor about us.I''m sure your fans will rip me to shreds!" ¡®''What? This isn''t the right time to worry about that!''¡¯ Jeffery mused. With that in mind, he leaned over and asked, "Wendy, do you fall for my Uncle Ryan?" For some reason, Wendy just averted her gaze in response. She did not admit nor deny his question. However, in Jeffrey''s eyes, her response was no different than actually admitting it. Her response made him feel an inexplicable feeling in his heart. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?" Wendy asked with concern. Jeffrey''s face darkened. He suddenly grabbed her hand and earnestly said, "Wendy, you''re not suitable for each other." Wendy looked at the script and said, "I know Ryan is a powerful rich man¡ª" "It''s not that!" Jeffrey interjected, "Uncle Ryan is excellent, and so are you.You are forthright, positive, and generous.In addition, you abhor evil men as deadly foes and have a clear idea of what you should hate or love.Besides, you have a lovely son.You deserve all the best things in the world!" Jeffrey said with utter enthusiasm. ¡®''Oh my God! Is he serious?¡¯'' Wendy looked at him with wide eyes.She never expected that he thought so highly of her.As if they were good friends, Wendy winked at him and put her hand on his shoulder. "Because of what you''ve said, we''re best buddies from now on," she said with a smile. Hearing that, Jeffery suddenly stiffened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What?!" he eximed. He then shook her hand off and added, "Are you kidding me?! What buddies? You''re a damn woman." Wendy was speechless. The hint of gratitude in her heart vanished in an instant. After a moment, Jeffrey calmed down and gently asked, "Wendy, answer my question truthfully." "Okay." "What do you think of my uncle?" "Well, he''s considerate, kind, and sincere.I can say he''s a true gentleman.That being said, he''s doesn''t talk much and has a strong aura.But other than that, he doesn''t have any other shorings," Wendy enumerated. Every merit she said about Ryan, the expression on Jeffrey''s face darkened a little more. "Ha!" Jeffrey scoffed in disdain. Seeing him like this, Wendy raised her eyebrows at him and asked, "Why are you being like this? Tell me!" "He is not as simple as you think.Considerate? Kind? A gentleman? I can''t believe you would describe Uncle Ryan with those words." Wendy frown in confusion.She had no idea what he was implying. "If he''s like that in front of you, then I can say that he has an ulterior motive.I''m warning you, all of those he has shown is nothing but a show." Wendy''s frown deepened upon hearing his warning. "What? Exin it." "Why don''t you check it on the Inte and see for yourself what the world thinks of him? They all say that he''s cold and indifferent.For many years, he has never been kind to anyone except Precious.Isn''t that strange that a cold man like him is caring for you?" Wendy was at a loss for words. "Everyone knows that my grandfather has two sons: Ryan and Luke.Only a few know the existence of my father, Ryan and Luke''s elder brother.Do you know why?" Wendy was stunned. It was not until this moment that she remembered that Ryan and Luke had an elder brother. After all, Ryan never mentioned that. Ryan did not often talk about his personal affairs, so it was not surprising for him not to talk about it. However, Luke never mentioned their other brother either, and that made a huge difference. Before, Wendy thought that Precious only had one uncle Luke. It turned out that that was not the truth. The Oliver family had three sons. Among them, Ryan ranked second, while Luke third. They had an elder brother after all this time. Not once did she ever hear them mention their elder brother. People who did not know the truth would definitely think that Anson only had two sons. "Jeffrey..." "The Oliver family kicked out my parents.Not only that, Grandpa announced to the public that he had disowned my father." Wendy was shocked. "At that time, my grandfather was in charge of the family and thepany.He announced to the public that nobody was allowed to associate my father''s name with them; otherwise, they would suffer the wrath of the Oliver family.That is why no media dares to report the matter regarding my parents, even until now," he continued with a cold face. "But, what does that have to do with Ryan? You said that it was your grandfather who was in power at that time.He was the one who did all these things," Wendy rified. "That''s right, but I''m not done yet.Although my grandfather said such cruel things, he didn''t make things too difficult for my parents.In fact, after driving them out, he gave them the right to manage the hotel originally owned by the Oliver family.Even so, only some of the elders know about the existence of my parents." Jeffrey paused and then added, "The truth is, the reason why my parents were driven away had something to do with Ryan." At that moment, bewilderment was written all over Wendy''s face. "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you why," he added. Wendy nodded to express her understanding. She could not force him to say something he was not allowed to say anyway. Rich families always had secrets. The affairs of the Oliver family were not reallyplicated. It was just that some ns of the rich hadplicated rtionships. There were a lot of illegitimate children, mistresses, and many more, which would bear a lot of conflicts over time. Some rich family''s story was full of drama that it could be written into a 70 episode TV series. "If that''s the case, shouldn''t your whole family cut ties with Ryan? Howe you''re still close to your uncle Jeffrey rubbed her nose awkwardly.¡± In all honesty, he tried to manipte his words and understate the history, yet Wendy still found a loophole. ¡®''Damn it!''¡¯ he eximed inwardly. "Hmm.Let me guess." Wendy recalled what he had said and analyzed it thoroughly. "I heard from Precious that your grandfather Anson was a soldier when he was young, and he was the most upright member of the family.Even though he drove away your parents, he still entrusted them the hotel''s management.That means he didn''t abandon your parents.He still cared.Even though Anson loves his two youngest sons, Ryan and Luke, he wouldn''t kick his eldest son out just because of the two." Upon hearing that, Jeffery coughed to ease the embarrassment. "The way I see it, your parents must''ve done something that angered your grandfather so much that he decided to kick your parents out of the house and disown them.You just said that this matter had something to do with Ryan.I guess your parents were afraid that your grandfather would hand over the power and wealth to Ryan alone, so your parents caused harm to him out of envy.You knew what your parents did was wrong, so you still chose to get close to Ryan." When Wendy was done with her conclusion, she looked at him and asked with a smirk, "Am I right?" It was now Jeffrey''s turn to be stunned. ''¡¯Heck! She really is something!¡± Chapter 141: Honesty Is The Best Policy Chapter 141: Honesty Is The Best Policy Wendy shrugged her shoulders. "What difference does it make whether Ryan is a simple man or not? I know deep in the core of your being, you can''t bear the thought of Ryan and me being together.I understand and respect your feelings.It''s not easy to suddenly see your ex-girlfriend bing your uncle''s wife.But honesty is the best policy.It is selfish to nder others just to destroy their marriage.Don''t you think so?" Jeffrey was astounded. ''What? Am I such a horrible beast in your eyes?'' "Wendy..." Wendy sighed, "It''s a mission for Ryan to be civil towards you.Although your parents hurt him beyond measure, he still treats you with kindness and tolerance.He repays evil with goodness!" Jeffery was thunderstruck. ''So she has twisted my words.Instead of my remarks influencing her against my uncle, she sees him as a hero now" Jeffrey didn''t give up. He tried again to gain some ground, "Wendy..." "I know! I know everything!" Jeffery was speechless. ''¡¯Heck! What do you know?¡¯'' "s! It''s not easy for Ryan.Love me, love my dog.So was the hatred! But Ryan put his best foot forward and dissolved his anger.Not only did he be a supportive neighbor, but he also gave you a coveted contract with Starlight Media.He has been nothing but nice to you.But you..." Wendy turned to him andmented, "It is not my intention toy me squarely on your shoulders, but at least be dictated to by your conscience.Ryan is surprisingly good to you.If you can''t repay him, at least refrain from cursing him behind his back." Jeffery didn''t expect her to draw such an illogical conclusion. The muscles on his face twitched. He dwelt on his words painstakingly. It seemed that Wendy interpreted his concerns incorrectly. Ryan emerged as a thorough gentleman, and Jeffrey had inadvertently fallen into his own trap. "Wendy..." He wanted to exin but was rudely interrupted by her. "Don''t worry.I won''t breathe a word of our conversation to Ryan." Jeffrey was aghast. ''Damn it! That''s not what I meant!'' "Wendy! Listen to me!" At this moment, Carter hollered from afar, "Jeffery, Wendy! The shooting is about to begin!" "Okay!" Wendy immediately jumped up from the chair, grabbed the script and ran off. Jeffrey had no choice but to follow her. The shooting started and continued smoothly. On the edge of the cliff, Westony dead. He leaned against a towering tree behind him. His face was ashen and his robe had been soaked with fresh blood. All over the ground around him, blood stained arrows were strewn. After wiping off thest trace of blood on her face, Faye murmured with a faint smile and teary eyes, "You are gorgeous!" The soldiers were in hot pursuit of them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She casually nced at the two soldiers, pulled out the swords from the sheaths around her waist, and gazed at Weston with gentle eyes. She pressed her forehead against his and whispered in the sweet tone of a faithful lover, "I will avenge your death!" The two soldiers dismounted, armed with glistening swords. "Faye, surrender!" Faye scoffed, brandishing the sword in her hand and moving forward. "Go to hell!" The two soldiers advanced with their swords, ready for action. The shooting progressed very smoothly this time. Faye had used a dangerous modus operandi to defeat her enemies and so was also severely injured in the process. She mustered all the strength she could and ughtered the two soldiers by deftly decapitating them. She had sessfully taken revenge for Weston! But her physical condition was deteriorating. After killing the two soldiers, she was drenched in blood. She had suffered excessive blood loss. Her face was drained of color and her eyes were unfocused. This heroine was on the verge of copsing. Harnessing strength from her inner being, she turned around and staggered to Weston''''s side. Finally, she couldn''t hold on any longer and she suddenly copsed. "ng!" As the sword fell to the ground she let out a sad, shrill cry. Faye tried several times to stand up, but failed. "Ha-ha..." She smiled bitterly and finally gave up.But then she grabbed the grass on the ground and struggled to crawl to Weston. She stretched out her hand. She wanted to caress his face, but when she noticed the blood on her hand, she remembered how fussy he was about cleanliness, so she quickly put down her hand. "Weston.Weston..." She feared nothing now, because the people who loved her had sadly left the world. Tears cascaded down her pale cheeks. Her face was sshed with blood. The mixture of tears and blood gave her a ghoulish appearance. She crawled to him and nestled herself in his limp arms.She thought it was over.She was prepared to die quietly. Although she couldn''t spend the rest of her life with Weston, she could at least die with him now. However, the soldiers didn''t let them go. Just as Faye closed her eyes, her pursuers returned with gusto. As Faye heard the horse neigh, she opened her eyes, only to find that she and Weston had been surrounded. A dozen soldiers! With multiple wounds all over her body, she didn''t have the strength to fight against them. "Faye, go to hell!" the leader said waving his wide hand. Then he ordered his men, "Take her!" She opened her bloodshot eyes and held Weston''s hand. "What should we do, Weston? Even if we die, they won''t allow us to be together.But I don''t want to be separated from you, not even in death." The crowd gathered around them. Faye slowly stood up. The soldiers were afraid that she would retaliate, so they immediately stopped. "Faye, if you surrender, we will spare your life!" "Bah!" Holding the tree for support, Faye stood up. She looked around the crowd, as if she wanted to engrave their pathetic faces indelibly in her heart. Her savage eyes terrified the crowd. "I swear! Even if I die, I will never let you go!" As she said this, she summoned all her strength and picked up Weston. She rushed to the edge of the cliff and without a moment''s hesitation, jumped off. "Cut!" Carter was thrilled by their performance and almost forgot to stop the shooting. "Mind blowing job! This scene is finallyplete!" Of course, the scene of jumping off the cliff was fake. In fact, both Wendy''s and Jeffrey''s bodies were securely attached to strong wire. Moreover, their leap was also filmed in the studio under controlled conditions. The staff brought them down as soon as Carter called "cut". "Jeffery, Wendy, have a rest.We''ll start the next scene shortly." "Okay!" Jeffery and Wendy refreshed themselves with cool water then proceeded to shoot the next scene. This scene was about what happened after they fell off the cliff. Faye fell off the cliff and passed out. When she awoke, she realized that she had been rescued by a peasant at the foot of the mountain. In the bamboo hut, with a deathly pale face, Faye slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and stared at the roof of the shabby house,pletely disorientated. ''¡¯Am I dead? Maybe I was dead.I feel pain all over my body every time I move.Pain? That means that I''m still alive! Where is Weston?¡¯'' Faye thought. Disregarding the wounds on her body, she suddenly sat up from the bed. The excruciating pain caused her to break out in a cold sweat. Blood seeped through the gauze that was wrapped around her body. She struggled out of the bed and huddled out of the hut. At the door, a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a coarse cloth dress, came over with a bowl of herbal medicine. When she saw Faye, she quickly put it down and rushed forward to hold her. "Hey! Miss, you are seriously injured.The wound has just been bandaged.You are not in a position to move yet!" Grabbing the girl''s wrist tightly, Faye asked frantically, "Where is Weston?" Seeing that the girl did not reply, Faye asked anxiously, "Where is Weston? Where is he?" Chapter 142: Would You Fall In Love With Me Chapter 142: Would You Fall In Love With Me "Miss, are you referring to the gentleman who was with you when we found you?" "Yes! It''s him! Where is he? Where is he now?" Faye grabbed the girl''s wrist and questioned her incessantly. The girl looked at her with great pity.She wanted to utter something but eventually remained silent. "Where on earth is he? Please tell me!" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Please calm down, Miss.You''re badly hurt.Emotional turmoil is not good for your health now." "Tell me!" "Okay." The girl helped Faye stand still and said with great distress in her voice, "That young man, when he fell off the cliff with you, hended on a tree.You fell on top of him and had a softnding, so you were saved by him.Otherwise, I''m afraid you would have died." Tears instantly welled up in Faye''s eyes when she heard that. ¡®''Weston, even though you were already dead, you still protected me.Even in death your first concern is my life." Thinking of this, Faye asked again, "Where is he?" "Miss, the young man was already dead before he fell off the cliff.Although we reside in the cool mountainside, it''s unusually hot for this time of year, so we couldn''t keep the corpse for too long.My father patiently waited for you to wake up to do the final rites, but you were in aa for three days.He had no choice but to bury him." ¡®''What?''¡¯ Faye froze. She closed her eyes, held back her grief, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Where was he buried?" "In the bamboo grove in the backyard!" The scene moved to the backyard. Faye had reached the depths of the bamboo grove where she saw a new tomb. It was a small simple mass. In front of the tomb was a wooden tombstone. There was no epitaph. Faye''s tears flooded down her cheeks like a torrential downpour. The girl helped her to the tomb.She knelt on the ground and tenderly stroked the wooden tombstone. "Miss, my father didn''t know that gentleman''s name.¡± He nned to inscribe it after talking to you. "Youngdy, can you get me some ink and a writing brush please?" "Okay!" The girl ran back to the bamboo hut and soon returned with a pile of things, including a writing brush and ink, and a pouch with the two mandarin ducks embroidered on it. "This is found on the gentleman.My father thought it much mean something to you, so he kept it for you." "Thank you!" Looking at the pouch, Faye shed tears of remorse again. She touched it affectionately, and finally tucked it into her clothes, closest to her heart.She picked up the writing brush and ink. With a wave of her hand, she wrote a few words on the wooden board. "This is the tomb of my beloved husband, Weston" Thereafter, she stretched out her hands and started digging the mound of soil frantically. The force of her effort caused her recently wrapped fingertips to bleed. "Miss! Oh no!" Faye erected the piece of wood on the ground again. Without turning around, she said to the girl absentmindedly, "Youngdy, could I please have some time to myself?" The girl looked at her worriedly, "But..." "Don''t worry," Faye reassured her.She knew what the girl was worried about.She muttered, "My life was saved by my dear husband.I will not contemte suicide." The girl hesitated and finally left. As soon as the girl walked out of the bamboo grove, She heard a low sob. Then the sob became more and more sorrowful, and finally it turned into a hoarse and exhausted lament which in turn gave way to a heart wrenching squall. The girl couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Cut!" Carter shouted, but the whole crew remained silent. Everyone was so touched by the performance, that they openly shed tears. "Boo hoo! Faye and Weston are an ill-fated couple.Their love for each other is so intense so why should they be separated in the end?" "Why?" No wonder Faye evolved into such an evil personter.Her parents and brother who loved her unconditionally had died.Even the man she loved died in order to protect her.Naturally she would resent her enemies.No wonder she went to the pce to seek revenge.If I were her, I would do the same thing! "Oh my God! I used to like the heroine in this y after I read the book.ording to the original story, Faye is the main enemy of the heroine so I disliked her.But I didn''t think that I would be so touched by Faye''s story now.I like her immensely now.What should I do? I hate the emperor now.If he hadn''t regained his power with the armed force, he wouldn''t have killed the Miller family!" "Right! I even hate Lady Ivanka too! Damn it! It was because of her father that Faye lost everything, but she still tried to kill Faye.She is so ruthless!" Wendy closed her eyes and rested under a tree while people chatted away. "Wendy..." With a bottle of water in his hand, Jeffrey unscrewed the cap and looked at her quite concerned. "Are you okay?" Wendy drank some water in a daze. After a long while, she calmed down and slowly exhaled. "I''m so deeply affected by the y!" Jeffrey rolled his eyes. Good actors and actresses put their heart and soul into the role when they are performing, like Wendy did in today''s scene. She became one with the character she was ying. This kind of dedicated performance overtaxed her nerves. It would also take much time for her to discard the mixed emotions built up during the scene that the story required. Many excellent artists needed to actually take a vacation after acting in a ssic TV y or movie that demanded raw emotion. The break was intended to disengage from the emotional baggage brought on by the story. Many artists were even deeply affected by the roles they yed and this affected their personal lives. For example, if they acted as a couple in the y, they became somitted that they started an off- screen romance as well. Inevitably, they became a real life couple. Surprisingly, some could not get rid of their emotional connection with the character and invariably ended up with depression. All in all, bing an artist came with its fair share of risks. "Are you feeling better?" "Much better." "Ha-ha, we are going to shoot the kissing scene that got jinxed thest time.I''m looking forward to it!" Upon hearing that, Wendy''s face darkened. "We can still be good friends if you stop talking right now..." "Bah! Who wants to be your good friend?" In fact, he wanted to be her exclusive boyfriend, but all she wanted was to be friends with him! ? ¡®''Damn it!¡± Jefferyined inwardly. "Go Away!" Wendy said crossly. The assistant brought a chair for Jeffrey. He sat down next to Wendy and squirmed, "Humph! Hardly a moment ago, in the y, you showered me with tons of affection, as if you couldn''t live without me.But now, in the blink of an eye, you are spitting venom at me.Women are indeed capricious." Wendy was puzzled. As expected, Jeffery was brewing trouble for her when he was idle. Wendy ignored him and turned her back to him. "Hey! Hello!" "I have a name!" "Wendy, I''m trying to have a serious conversation with you.Didn''t you hear me?" He prodded her back with his finger. Wendy turned around and red at him, "You know it was just a y! We were just acting.Damn it! If you die now, I will force a few tears for you.Satisfied now?" Rubbing his nose, Jeffrey said, "Forget it!" After some serious introspection, he went up to her. "Wendy, if we act as a couple in a few more ys, would you really fall in love with me?" Chapter 143: Love Me Chapter 143: Love Me "Wendy.Do you think that after a few more scenes like that you will fall in love with me for real?" Jeffrey held his breath, keeping his eyes lowered and tried not to look too eager for an answer. His heart was beating so fast that he feared it would burst if he even nced at Wendy''s way. So he tried to look as calm as possible. What was taking Wendy so long to answer? Jeffrey waited for a minute in silence, but still nothing. One minute stretched into two and two to five, but still no answer. It was pure agony for him. Finally, he had no choice but to turn around and face Wendy. A wave of anger swept over him. Wendy was still on the chair, but her eyes were closed and her breathing even.She had fallen asleep. Jeffrey was really annoyed. ''What the hell?'' Blue veins popped out on his forehead and he had to suppress his urge to strangle her. Instead, he poked her shoulder hard. Wendy just frowned a bit and turned over in her sleep. ¡®''Damn it! Did you stay up all night? How could you just fall asleep at work?¡¯'' Jeffery cursed her inwardly. But looking closer, he noticed the dark circles under her eyes.He sighed and tiptoed away. On his way out, he asked his assistant to bring a sunshade and ce it over Wendy''s head. ¡®''I am too kind for my own good! It must be a karma thing.I probably owe her from a previous life and it''s time to pay her back" Jeffrey found this excuse was enough tofort himself. A few hourster, Wendy and Jeffrey just about to film the scene where Faye kissed Weston against his will. "Unfortunately, the National Radio and Television Administration issued a ban of revealing and violent scenes in all TV shows and movies.Therefore, we have cut almost all those scenes.Now, the one we are going to shoot will be the only one that will be aired," Carter said in a low voice. Jeffrey''s shoulders sagged in disappointment. The truth was that the only reason he had epted a part in this show was to be close to Wendy. Especially the intimate scenes. The original script contained several of them between his character and Wendy''s and he had been really looking forward to film them. But with the National Radio and Television Administration''s new degree that would never happen. The ban of revealing scenes including kissing was for the sake of the physical and mental health of the younger viewers, so all movies and shows had toply. And thus, most of the kissing scenes between him and Wendy had been canceled. Ryan hadn''t been there to interfere this time, so he and Wendy couldplete the scene without much difficulty. It was already dark outside when they finished and Jeffrey had no other scenes in this show anymore. Carter walk over to him, looking really excited with his performance. Originally, Carter invited Jeffrey only because Jeffrey was very popr now. Jeffrey''s name was well-known in the showbiz! But Carter hadn''t really thought that a man with such a strong personality could also y the part of a gentleman that well. He passed Jeffrey a big red envelope. "Thank you for your hard work today." Jeffrey took the envelope, smiling broadly. "It really was a pleasure!" ¡®''Pleasure, indeed.Wendy has the softest lips¡± Jeffrey thought to himself. Although it was just acting, it had still been the first time Wendy and Jeffrey had been so close. And he was really happy about that. He turned around and winked at Wendy.The look of surprise on her face was priceless. "Let''s all go out and celebrate! We''ll drink to Jeffrey''s excellent performance," Carter announced cheerily. The crew agreed happily, excited at the prospect of a night out. "Wow! That''s awesome! We''ve been busting our asses at worktely.I ate and slept in the studio you know.I haven''t gone outside for...I don''t know how many days." "I know! But thanks to Jeffrey, we''ll have a fun night out." "Finally! I really need some fresh air! Mixed with the sweet exhaust fumes of the city.Ha-ha!" Jeffrey was stunned at their enthusiastic reactions.He hadn''t even agreed yet. "Hey, Jeffery.What do you think?" Carter asked again. "I- I don''t know.I have work to do tomorrow..." He didn''t really want to go. And the reason was pretty simple. Carter had extended the offer to all the artists, including Eris. And if Eris went, then Wendy would not. So there was no reason for him to go either. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He''d rather go out with Wendy, just the two of them. He had to find a way to show her Ryan''s shorings and make her give up on him. "Come on, Jeffrey.We never took you out when you joined the crew.If you''re not up to a party, we''ll just go grab some dinner and rx.It''s not easy to arrange an outing all together.We might not have a chance like this one again." Carter turned to look at Wendy then. "Wendy, please talk him into it.You two just finished a but-load of scenes together, you need to celebrate." ''¡¯What''s that now? You are the director and he didn''t even listen to you! Why would he hear me out?''¡¯ Wendy thought, feeling really confused. But at Carter''s eager expression, she braced herself and turned to Jeffrey. "Are you really noting?" Jeffrey was stunned speechless. ''Does that mean she is going?¡± "You''ll go too?" Jeffrey asked. Wendy nodded. "I haven''t had the chance to hang out with friends and rx in a long time." Jeffrey beamed at her. "You know what? You''re right.I''m either too busy with the show or recording new albums these days.I haven''t had any fun for a long time.So, let''s go out and have the night of our Nes ¡° "Hell, yeah!" The crew cheered and they finally set off. They walked to the restaurant in groups. Eris and her assistant walked behind the crowd. Seeing Wendy and Jeffrey walking side by side, she sneered. She thought Jeffrey was a silly, superficial man who fell for Wendy''s pretty face and her good-girl act! She wondered if everyone here was really blind. Carter''s words had done nothing to convince Jeffrey toe with them, but as soon as he found out Wendy wasing, he agreed at once. It was clear as day that he had a crush on her. ¡®''If the press got hold of a photo of Jeffrey and Wendy out together...No, that won''t work" Eris thought for a while but let it go. Jeffrey was not just some other guy. He was quite the star! And therefore, if such a photo was made public, surely his fans- especially the female ones- would hate Wendy. But the showbiz wasplicated like that. Hate was still publicity. Not to mention that the PR department of the Starlight Media was pretty strong. If they saw this as an opportunity, they would use it in Wendy''s advantage, making her more famous than ever. Last time Wendy had been involved in a scandal, she had be the hottest topic in the showbiz. And Eris didn''t want something like that happening again. But she wasn''t going to let Wendy off the hook either. "Ana!" "Yes?" Eris waved at her assistant and Ana immediately came to her side. Eris whispered a few words in her ear and the girl nodded. After she had told her everything, Eris asked, "Do you know what to do?" Ana nodded. "Of course.Consider it done!" Eris kept walking behind the group and snorted coldly when she caught sight of Wendy.Eris knew that her mother hadn''t taken any action yet. She had told her to wait and Eris did so.She had waited patiently for so many days, but she didn''t see any action from her mother. No, the time for waiting was up. Although she couldn''t kill Wendy, she couldn''t let Wendy threat her own career! Chapter 144: Nobodys Perfect Chapter 144: Nobody''s Perfect In a private room of a seafood restaurant, the cast enjoyed a seafood meal together. When everyone was done eating, Daisy suggested, "Let''s go to a KTV bar to sing!" It was not easy for them to persuade Carter into paying for their food and entertainment expenses, so they made sure to make the best out of it. They decided to go to the most luxurious KTV bar in the city. Thankfully, Carter was generous and did not refuse them. He even ordered different kinds of liquor, snacks, and fruits for them to enjoy. In the private room, Mason and Daisy were fighting over the microphone. Meanwhile, Carter busied himself with drinking while ying with the instruments. He seemed to have drunk a lot already as his face was already red. Eris was also there, just chilling on the couch. Jeffrey did not want to be near her, so he just sat next to Wendy. At that moment, Wendy was sipping on a can of beer to ease her boredom. Jeffrey turned to look at her and asked, "Why don''t you sing?" "I can''t sing!" she answered. Jeffrey was taken aback by her response. "What?!" "You don''t believe it?" "Of course not!" As if pondering something, Jeffrey touched the tip of his nose and continued, "But if it''s true, how about I teach you?" "I''m not interested." "What?! Why?" Jeffrey had always been fond of music, so he could not believe that Wendy was not interested. "Well, nobody''s perfect.God gave me a pretty face and made me a great actress.If I learn how to sing, other actors and actresses will be envious of me," Wendy answered with a smirk. "rgh!" As if he could not stand her cockiness, Jeffrey pretended to vomit. Seeing this, Wendy burst intoughter. "How about you? Why don''t you sing?" she asked as soon as sheposed herself. "If I do, I''m afraid those amateurs would be too embarrassed to open their mouths and wouldn''t sing ever again." ''¡¯So full of himself!''¡¯ Wendy eximed to herself. She and Jeffrey looked at each other and chuckled at how cocky they were. While the rest of the crew was having fun, the door of the private room suddenly opened. Brian entered. He was wearing a suit that he seemed out of ce. As soon as he came in the room, the music stopped, and everyone turned to look at him. Eris''s face lit up upon seeing him. Overjoyed, she ran to him and asked, "Brian why are you here?" Brian held her waist and gave her a gentle smile. "Ana told me that you''d finished your work early today, and you''re singing here.I happened to have had a business appointment nearby, so I came here to have a look." Hearing his response, Eris nestled in his arms sweetly. As a frequent visitor of the filming site, Brian was quite familiar with the cast. With a smile, he turned to look at Carter and said, "I''ve always wanted to invite all of you to dinner.Anyway, I want to personally thank you for taking care of Eris.Director Carter, do allow me to express my gratitude by paying for the bill today." What Brian had said left a good impression on Carter. "Thank you, Mr.Brian," he replied with a smile. The party resumed not long after.The atmosphere was even more harmonious than it was a while ago. After talking with Carter, Brian decided to stay in the private room. Meanwhile, Wendy seemed unhappy the moment Brian came. She turned around and looked at Jeffrey, only to find that he looked anxious. He tried to hide his face and, for some reason, he seemed restless. "Hey.What''s wrong with you?" she asked with concern. Jeffrey did not seem to hear what she had said as he was busy cursing himself in his mind. "Shit! Why is Brian here? I knew I shouldn''t havee here.Damn it!Wendy had no idea that Brian and I were brothers.Now that Brian''s here, our rtionship will surely be exposed.If that happens, how am I going to get along well with Wendy after?¡¯'' Just when Jeffrey was about to think of an excuse to leave, Brian spotted him. After all, he and Eris were sitting on the opposite side of the sofa. The moment he saw Jeffrey, his brows curled into a frown. Beside him, Eris noticed that Brian was fixated on something. She followed his gaze and found that he was staring at Wendy and Jeffrey, who were sitting next to each other. Eris leaned against his shoulder and asked softly, "Brian, what are you looking at?" "Is that Jeffrey?" "Yes." Eris looked at Wendy and continued, "He was Wendy''s partner in the show¡¯ Story of the Concubine Ivanka" Apparently, he''s popr among the public, especially among women. Sadly, he''s a yboy.I heard that he has dated countless girls before.Wendy seems so close to him.I''m worried " "Are you saying Wendy and Jeffrey are in love?" he interjected. His face darkened upon hearing what Eris had said. "Well, I''m not sure," Eris answered vaguely. After a short pause, she added, "But, they were together most of the time during the filming.Jeffrey may look easy- going, but he''s full of himself.He didn''t even talk to me at the filming site.The only person he talked to was Wendy.Well, I can''t me him, though.He must have be big-headed after bing famous at such a young age.Brian, will Wendy suffer because of him?" Eris asked worriedly as if she really cared about Wendy. Brian did not respond, but it seemed that he was shocked and furious. ¡®''Why does he seem strange?¡¯'' Eris asked herself. She was nervous upon seeing his expression while looking at Wendy. Last time, her mother told her that men were always attracted to such beauty as Wendy. It was not easy for Eris to captivate Brian. How could she ept it if he still had feelings for another woman? Cunning as she was, she had asked Ana to call Brian here to let him know that Wendy was seeing another man. In this way, Brian would think that Wendy was only a "woman of easy virtue". Eris thought that by doing this, he would be disdainful for that bitch, Wendy, now. However, things did not happen as she had hoped. Looking at Brian''s expression, Eris wondered if he still loved Wendy. At the thought of that, she felt appalled. She subconsciously tugged Brian''s sleeve and asked, "Brian, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." It was only at that moment that Brian withdrew his gaze. Even so, he was still wearing a long face.Well, who would be happy if a man saw his ex- girlfriend and brother so close? "Brian, why do you look unhappy? Do you still have feelings for Wendy? I know that I did a lot of things that I shouldn''t have done to be with you.I had been the third wheel of your rtionship for a year.How stupid of me, right? I know I don''t deserve you in any way.If you still love Wendy, tell me.I''ll let you go.I want you to be happy, even if it breaks my heart," Eris said while choking back her tears. Her eyes were red, and she was holding his hand tightly as though afraid to let go. "Nonsense!" "Then you-" "Jeffrey is my brother!" Eris was bbergasted. An utter shock was written all over her face. Jeffrey was one of the most popr idols in the entertainment circle, while Brian was the son of a famous family in Ywood. Nobody would have guessed that the two were rted. "Brother?" Eris murmured in confusion. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡®''Perhaps Jeffrey is just his just younger cousin? Or perhaps he only meant they''re good friends by using the word ''brother'', instead of that they''re really rted ¡° Eris mused. "Yes, my biological younger brother," Brian confirmed. Eris was even more shocked. "Then why didn''t you mention it before?" she asked with suspicion. She had been with Brian for three years. All this time, she knew that he came from a rich family and was the only son. She had never heard him mention he had a brother. "Well, he has been rebellious since he was a child.Not to mention, he has good looks and is very talented in music.When he was in high school, he entered showbiz and even signed a contract with Starlight Media by himself.As you know, my parents don''t really approve of the showbiz, so they seldom brought him up." Brian looked at Jeffrey and continued, "Ever since he entered the entertainment circle, he has been very busy, so he doesn''te home always.That''s the reason why you haven''t seen him.I don''t talk about him much because I''m afraid my parents will get upset if I do." Eris finally knew the truth. "How could Wendy be so lucky?!''¡¯ she thought with hatred and jealousy. She had thought that Jeffrey was just an ordinary actor and a singer. She never expected that he actually came from a wealthy and powerful family! ''Damn it!'' she cursed inwardly. "Brian," Eris said with a frown, "does Wendy know that Jeffrey is your brother? Is it possible that she dated Jeffrey only because of this?" Chapter 145: Unbelievable Chapter 145: Unbelievable On a second thought... Eris figured that it was better that Jeffrey and Brian were brothers. In this way, Brian would hate Wendy even more. "No...It can''t be! Wendy wouldn''t do that." All of a sudden, Eris''s eyes glinted as though she hade up with an evil idea. "Brian, even I didn''t know that you and Jeffrey are brothers.For sure, Wendy didn''t as well.She must have gotten close with Jeffrey for who he really is" she reasoned out with a fake smile. Although it seemed like she was speaking for Wendy, she was doing it for her own good. What she had said made Brian break out a cold sweat and made his expression dark and gloomy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Meanwhile, Eris felt very proud of herself. As far as she knew, Brian must be fuming with anger. ¡®''Humph! Wendy, you want to take Brian away from me? You wish!¡¯'' Eris eximed inwardly. At that moment, Wendy stood up from the couch. "Where are you going?" Jeffery asked in a hurry. Wendy looked at him sharply and answered, "To the bathroom!" "Oh." That made sense because she had been drinking beer for a while. Without saying another word, she strode out of the room. The KTV building was big and full of twists and turns. Because of this, Wendy had to ask a waiter if he could lead the way for her. The waiter agreed, so she was able to go to the toilet without a problem. She finished her business not long after. As soon as she walked out of thedies room, she saw Brian standing outside as if waiting for someone. After washing her hands, Wendy got out without even bothering to look at him. "Wendy!" Brian called out behind her. Wendy paused for a second and then continued to walk. Because she did not even look back at him, Brian strode over and grabbed her wrist. "Let me go!" Wendy ordered tly. Brian immediately did as told and said pathetically, "Wendy, do you know that you''re like a hedgehog whenever you see me? You seem as though the thorns all over your body are pointed, ready to attack.I know I''ve wronged you.I may have hurt you before, but you shouldn''t go too far just to take revenge on me." Upon hearing that, a frown appeared on Wendy''s face. She loathed Brian to the core that looking at him made her feel disgusted already.Why would she waste her time on him? "Brian, are you out of your mind?" Brian was confused. With a sigh, he walked up to Wendy and said, "Wendy, I know it was wrong of me to throw money at you at the filming site.I swear I didn''t mean that.It''s just that recklessness got the better of me.I even said a lot of awful things to you.Please forgive me." Wendy raised her eyebrows and wondered, ''¡¯What the hell! Did he bump his head or something? At that time, he poured out his anger on me.Why is he apologizing to me now?''¡¯ Wendy waved her hand in dismissal and leaned against the wall. "Brian, what are you nning this time?" she asked with disdain. Brian heaved a sigh and answered, "Wendy, I just want to make it up to you.I promise to do anything you ask.Judging from his tone of voice, he was sincere and earnest. Last time, he got annoyed at Wendy, which made him say a lot of horrible things to her out of spite. He now regretted having said that. If only he could turn back time, he wouldn''t have said any of it. After thinking about it, he realized that it was his fault in the first ce. He should not have hidden from Wendy how much he loved Eris.He should have made it clear to her Sooner. What''s more... He should not have lied to Wendy that it was him who slept with her that night. Although he did that in order to protect Eris, it made Wendy misunderstand that she was pregnant with his child. As a result, she became expectant to the birth of that child. Needless to say, it was Eris and his fault. Since he had figured it out, he did not really cause more trouble for Wendy. Otherwise, with his power, it would be a piece of cake for him to make it impossible for Wendy to survive in this city. "Make it up to me?" she asked with suspicion. "That is correct.I''ll do anything you ask as long as I can do it." Upon hearing his words, a sneer appeared at the corners of Wendy''s mouth. "What if I ask you to break up with Eris?" she asked cunningly. Brian''s face darkened at once. "Wendy..." "You said it yourself you''d do anything I say.But now that I proposed one, you refused.You''re interesting." "Wendy" Wendy sneered and interrupted him, "In reality, this so- calledpensation you''re offering me is just charity that doesn''t affect your and Eris''s interests.Guess what? I don''t need any of it! Just keep the hell away from me.That''s the best thing you can ever give.You disgust me." "Wendy, I know you haven''t forgotten about me.Just admit it.Why do you have to lie?" Wendy was taken aback by Brian''s audacity that her mouth fell open. ¡®''What the hell?! Oh my God!'' Wendy could not help but scoff.That was the funniest thing she had ever heard in her life! "Brian..." She wanted to say something but, for some reason, she trailed off in the end. "Say it," Brian urged. To his surprise, Wendy patted him on the shoulder and said, "I advise you to see a psychiatrist.Paranoia is curable.Perhaps you can still recover from it." Now, it was Brian''s turn to be speechless. Upon saying that, Wendy turned around and left. It was only after a few seconds that he came back to his senses. He strode to catch up with her and asked, "Then exin to me why you''re so close with my brother." What Brian had said made Wendy stop in her tracks. If Brian was not paying attention, he would have bumped into her. Fortunately, he did not. At that moment, the two were very close. So close that Brian could smell the fragrance of her body wash. His heart pounded in his chest as he smelled the familiar scent on her body. To be honest, Wendy had changed drastically over the years. Today, she was wearing a white shirt with a stand-up cor, matched with a white skirt with red and yellow patterns. Her long hair fell on her shoulders, and her makeup was light, which entuated her natural beauty. She had a voluptuous body that even though her shirt was buttoned up, she still looked alluring. Brian believed that she still had feelings for him, so he wascent. "What did you just say?" "Wendy, stop ying innocent.I know you''re just pretending to be intimate with my brother to piss me off." "Stop! Stop!" Wendy interrupted him, "Are you crazy?! Who even is your brother?" At that moment, Brian realized that the astonishment on Wendy''s face was genuine. With his eyebrows furrowed, he asked, "Oh.You don''t know that Jeffrey is..." Before Brian could finish his words, Jeffrey, who was standing at the corner at the end of the corridor, yelled at the top of his lungs to interrupt Brian. He was afraid that Brian would reveal their rtionship to Wendy. "There you are!" Jeffrey rushed over hurriedly, grabbed Wendy''s wrist, and pulled her forward. "Wendy, Director Carter is looking for you.He said he needed to talk to you about something.Let''s go see him right now," he urged "What?" "Don''t ask any more questions.Let''s go." Since Jeffrey was tall and strong, Wendy could not do anything but let him pull her away. Behind them, Brian shouted, "Bruce, stop!" Jeffrey froze all of a sudden. Wendy blinked and looked at Jeffrey in confusion. "How did he know your real name? It looks like that he knows who you really are," she concluded. Jeffrey''s face turned as white as a sheet, and he stammered, "W-who knows.Forget it.Let''s just go." "Brian mentioned his brother just now.Is it you?" Wendy asked again. Shocked, Jeffrey tripped and almost fell. Wendy did not have to hear his response to find out the truth. To calm herself down, she took a deep breath... And again... Finally, she was now calm andposed. However, she still had to lean against the wall to support herself. What she had just found out was quite difficult to process. "Wendy, let me exin." "Shut up." Wendy seemed to have used up all her energy just trying to process everything. ¡®''Jeffrey and Brian are brothers.Ryan is Jeffrey''s uncle, so that means, he''s Brian''s uncle as well.Damon it! This is so...unbelievable!''¡¯ Chapter 146: Cool And Charming Chapter 146: Cool And Charming Wendy felt like her head was about to explode. Sure, she knew that Brian and Ryan had the same surname. She had once made jokes about the possibility of the two of them being distantly rted, but she never would have thought that Ryan was actually Brian''s uncle! She was shocked and couldn''t utter a single word. For a minute or so, the room remained silent, until Jeffrey stood up awkwardly, his hair a mess. He locked at Wendy''s gloomy face nervously and a little fearfully. "Wendy, I shouldn''t have kept it from you..." Wendy took a deep breath. "So, I guess you knew I used to date Brian?" Feeling guilty as hell, Jeffrey nodded. Wendy shot him a disappointed look, and Jeffrey tripped all over his tongue to exin himself. "Just listen to me, Wendy! Yes, I did know about it but only for a while.Remember when I warned you to beware of Eris? You told me that she was your stepsister, so that''s when I realized..." He trailed off at the sight of Wendy''s scowling expression. It just dawned on her that Jeffrey was Brian''s brother, which made her feel even more like a fool. She rubbed her temples hard, taking two steps back. Jeffrey''s heart sank. "Wendy..." He hastily took two steps towards her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I thought you would cut me out of your life if I had told you.You can be pretty stubborn sometimes, you know.¡± Wendy just turned her head away from him. Jeffrey walked up to her and roared, "Listen here! I didn''t even know you were dating Brian at that time! When you two were together, I was pursuing my career as a singer.I was so busy that I had no time to go home.I had never met you back then." "Don''t you take that tone with me, " Wendy snapped, pping his hand away. Jeffrey was furious. ''Fuck! What the hell does she want me to say?''¡¯ "You can''t be that stupid! It was Brian that broke your heart back then.It had nothing to do with me.You can''t me me for what my brother did!" Wendy rolled her eyes at him and asked, "You really think that''s what''s happening here?" "I don''t think so.It is in for everyone to see!" Wendy didn''t even know how to respond to that usation. "Shit! What''s his problem? Well, to be honest, I did think about that for a second when I found out Jeffrey and Brian are brothers.But I let it go immediately.Oh, God.He really is right.It wasn''t his fault my heart was shattered back then.I can''t turn my back on him because his brother is an asshole" Seeing the nervous look on Jeffrey''s face, she was torn betweenughing and crying.She walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "I am sorry.You were right.I acted like a fool.But I promise our rtionship won''t change because of something Brian did to me all those years ago." Jeffrey''s shoulders sagged in relief. He brought a hand to his forehead and found it damp with sweat.He wiped the sweat off and chuckled inwardly. "God! That was more tiring than filming for a whole day.I was really scared for a moment there.But thankfully, Everything turned out just fine" Taking a deep breath, he said, "Singing here isn''t that appealing anymore.Let''s just go back early." "Didn''t you say that Carter had something important to tell me?" Wendy asked. Jeffrey''s face turned bright red, betraying his guilt. "You lied to me?" Wendy growled. "I had no other choice." "I will kill you!" The two of them bantered as if no one else was around, which made Brian livid. He clenched his fists and stood there silently. But seeing that his brother and Wendy were about to leave, he moved hastily to block their way. Wendy rolled her eyes at him. "Can I help you?" "Wendy..." Brian started, but she cut him off. "If you think that I still have feelings for you, then you need to pay a visit to your shrink! I''m not a masochist.What you and Eris did to me was awful.You should be grateful that I have no desire to get back at you.But get it through that thick skull of yours that you and I are done!" Jeffrey was stunned by her reaction. ¡®''What on earth did Brian and Eris do to her?¡¯'' He was really confused. "Brian..." He wanted to say something but his brother didn''t let him. "Bruce, shut your mouth." "Shit! Who is he to tell me what to do?¡¯'' Jeffery thought in anger. Pushing Wendy behind him, he squinted at Brian and growled, "What the hell did you do to hurt my Wendy? You know what, I don''t even care.Just know that from now on, if you mess with her, you mess with me!" His protective stance really ticked off Brian. "Bruce! Maybe Wendy had her own reasons for getting close to you." "Meaning what? Come on, Brian.Do you really think that she wants to get back with you?" Jeffery asked in a sarcastic tone. Running a hand through his hair, he added confidently, "Don''t be such a narcissist! You know, we may be brothers, but I am much more handsome than you." Brian''s face darkened. "Bruce..." "Let me finish!" Jeffery interrupted him. Then he begun to recite his advantages over Brian. Of course, he was just pretending to address Brian, when in fact, he was staring at Wendy the whole time. "I''m not just more handsome than you, I am also more approachable.Although I am quick-tempered sometimes, I am still better than you.You may look like a sweet gentleman, but we all know your heart is cold like ice! And there is one more thing I will always be better at than you." "And what is that?" Brian sneered. "Money! I''ve been in the showbiz for many years now, so I dare say I am pretty rich.You, on the other hand, haven''t taken over the familypany yet.And you may be the heir, but if something goes wrong and our parents change their minds, you will lose everything.And even if you did take over the family business, you still wouldn''t make as much money as I do!" "Bruce!" "I''m not done yet.Why so angry, brother? I am just giving you the facts" Jeffrey shrugged and went on. "To put it bluntly, you have to suck up to dad and mom.And you know they don''t like people who work in showbiz.And there''s no changing their stubborn minds.So if you married a celebrity, they would despise her and probably cut you off! Isn''t that the reason you dyed your wedding with Eris? Just because you were worried about dad and mom''s reaction?" Jeffrey was spot on. Everything he said was true. Brian''s face darkened as his brother kept on talking. "But I''m nothing like you." He winked at Wendy and continued, "I''ve always been the rebellious one.I never wanted to take over the family business.Dad and mom don''t hold any power over me.And when I find the right woman for me, I will definitely live with her away from our parents.I will never give them the chance to screw things up for me." Wendy was looking at him in shock.Her eyes were wide and bright. "Jeffrey!" "What is it?" Jeffrey asked, frowning. "It''s just...When did you get so cool and charming?" "Hal" A chuckle escaped Jeffrey''s throat and then he raised his chin and puffed his chest. Wendy burst intoughter. She had to admit that Jeffrey was really awesome during his argument with Brian just now. Smiling still, Jeffrey looked at Brian and shrugged. "So, your theory was just disproved, brother.Because I''m better than you in every aspect.Any sensible woman would choose me over you!" Chapter 147: A Question Of Three Years Chapter 147: A Question Of Three Years Brian was livid when he saw Wendy and Jeffrey chatting andughing in a jovial mood. Observing her bright and cheerful smile, he felt utterly disgusted. He reminisced about his love affair with Wendy that ended abruptly three years ago. Back then Wendy was totally infatuated with him. She behaved like a young school girl experiencing the joys of romance for the first time. Her whole world revolved around him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He was the sun and the center of her universe. It had been only three years ago! But so much had changed since then! ''Humph. This is ludicrous! She protested her undying love for me, but now she is pretending as if I don''t exist! Moreover, she had the audacity to date my younger brother.I''m sure that was intentional and part of her wicked strategy!'' "Is this your way of taking revenge on me, Wendy?" Brian asked angrily. "Revenge?" Wendy asked in semi-shock. Brian scoffed, "I don''t know what you did to charm the pants off Bruce.He is as obedient to you now as a puppy dog! There are so many popr, eligible bachelors in showbiz, but you chose him.You could have had your pick but you hooked up with him on purpose! You want to cause enmity between us, so that you can get your sweet revenge on me!" Wendy was speechless She looked at Brian and thought in shock, ¡®''What the hell! First he suspected that I still nurtured feelings for him.Then he assumed that I hooked up with Jeffrey to get closer to him.After that suspicion was erased, he immediately said that I wanted to sow discord between him and his brother.Why does he always think that everything is about him? Damn it! He is such a narcissist" "Brian, you should have be a scriptwriter.You''re really good at making stories up, you know." Wendy was really amazed by Brian''s vivid imagination. "Ha-ha..." Upon hearing what Wendy said, Jeffrey guffawed. Seeing this, Brian clenched his fists and became agitated. Wendy shrugged. ¡®''He can get so angry at the drop of a hat now.Yet when he kicked me on that fateful day back then, he was as emotional as a corpse.Humph!''¡¯ Wendy ignored him and patted Jeffrey''s arm. "Are you ready to leave or not?" "Of course, I''m ready to leave!" Without hesitation, Jeffrey left happily with Wendy. However, as soon as she reached the corner, Eris appeared before her. Eris, with her light makeup, long, straight, ck hair cascading over her shoulders, wore a pure white dress with irregr patterns embossed on it. She matched her outfit with a pair of white stilettos. Her swanking gait made her hemline flow as she walked closer to Wendy.She looked truly elegant. No less than an angel. However, only Brian thought of her as an angel. Seeing hering, Brian''s expression changed to joy. "Why are you here?" "You''ve been away for such a long time.My growing concern forced me toe and look for you." As she past Wendy and Jeffrey, she stopped and stretched out her hand to touch Wendy in a friendly gesture. Wendy dodged her subconsciously. Projecting a pitiful and pained look, Eris said, ¡° Wendy, you still haven''t forgiven me..." Wendy rolled her eyes. "There you go, again." Eris was speechless.She clenched her fists in fury. However, she managed to hold back her anger and raised her head, sobbing bitterly. "Wendy, even if you can''t make time for me today, please arrange a meeting with me at ater date.I really need to talk to you alone." Wendy ignored Eris and pretended that something more interesting on the ceiling had caught her attention. Eris bit her lips and said, "I admit that Brian and I wronged you in the most hurtful way possible.But that was because I loved Brian so much.Don''t you believe in love at first sight? From the first moment Iid eyes on him, he had stolen my heart." "Really?" Wendy quipped in a drawn out voice. She then continued, "So, It turns out that you''ve been trying to steal my boyfriend since you met him for the first time! Eris didn''t expect such a retort from Wendy! ¡° Jeffreyughed out aloud. "I...It''s not like that.At first, I tried to fight my feelings for Brian.I didn''t want to snatch him away from you.Butter, we both realized our mutual attraction for each other and fell deeply in love.What we did was wrong.I mean sneaking around behind your back.I really regret it.But I love Brian more than life itself.I was prepared to do anything to keep him inside my world." Brian was ttered. He traipsed over to her and gently held her hand. Wiping away her tears, he called out, "Eris!" "Brian!" They looked at each other like Romeo and Juliet. At the sight of this, Jeffrey and Wendy squirmed. They decided to leave the diehard couple alone, so they turned around and attempted to leave. But Eris grabbed Wendy''s hand. Wendy was taken aback. She didn''t expect Eris to slyly grab her hand whilst engaging so affectionately with Brian. Clearly she had caught sight of Wendy from the corner of her eye even though she appeared to be engrossed with Brian. Wendy was totally impressed. "Anything else?" "Wendy, I know you can''t forgive me, but you can''t vent your anger on Dad." Brian was shocked, "Your dad?" "Yes!" Tears streamed down Eris''s face. "I don''t know what Wendy has done to my father, but he has changed so dramatically.When he hears Wendy''s name, he starts trembling and hyper ventting as if he is possessed by a demon." Wendy sneered. ¡®''Sure enough, the most effective way to deal with trash is to toss it in the garbage bin" "Wendy, you can hate me and me me all you want.I ept it! But you are also Dad''s biological daughter.Anyway, he raised you from an early age.You should at least give him due credit for that.The mere fact that he is your father means that you should not treat him so cruelly! Wendy, I''m begging you.Take out your revenge on me in whatever way you want.Hit me, scold me, kill me...Do whatever you want.But don''t hurt our father anymore!" Jeffrey looked at Wendy in total shock. Eris''s eyes narrowed.She said this on purpose. ¡®''Humph! I won''t let you settle down with Brian or with Jeffrey! As Brian''s younger brother and the idol of the public, Jeffrey was handsome, popr and rich.A real Adonis.Wendy, I have to ruin his good impression of you" Thinking of this, she continued, "Wendy..." "Are you done?" "No..." Wendy pricked up her ears and said, "Go on then!" Eris was astounded. She restrained herself from tearing Wendy apart. She pretended to be worried about her and added, "Wendy, you have to take care of yourself.Previously I didn''t know that Jeffery was Brian''s brother, so I didn''t say much, but now I have to say these words for Brian''s benefit." "Cut the crap and just get to the point!" Wendy said impatiently. Eris felt embarrassed. She took a deep breath and tried her best to sound sincere and worried. "Thest time I went shopping with my cousin, I bumped into you.At that time you were with Luke, the youngest son of the Oliver family.If I remember correctly, Luke had even given you his ck card..." Eris stopped there on purpose, giving everyone enough time to conjure up all kinds of images. Finally she stated, "Wendy, my dear, not only are you ying with other people''s feelings, but you are ruining yourself in the process.If you y with fire, you are going to get burnt!" Chapter 148: Argue With Eris Chapter 148: Argue With Eris At those words, Jeffrey''s face darkened. "Shit! Wendy couldn''t have fallen for Uncle Luke.As far as I know, he doesn''t own a ck card.That could only mean that the card she has is Uncle Ryan''s.He is the one! And she has feelings for him for a while now, it seems ¡®'' Jeffrey thought. Brian had a mixed feelings about what he had just heard. ''¡¯Hump! I almost believed her when she said she didn''t have feelings for me anymore.But it turns out that she''s dating both Luke and Bruce at the same time.I bet she knew Luke and Bruce were rted to me. So, I guess she must havee for me! She almost had me fooled! How dare she y with my feelings like that? Unbelievable! "Wendy..." Eris tried to say something. "Are you done?" "Wendy, this is for your own good..." "Really? You have to be kidding me." Wendy rolled her eyes andunched an attack. "You talk about me treating my father horribly in front of Jeffery and you deliberately led people to think that I was dating two men at the same time! If Jeffrey didn''t really know me that well, he would have hated my guts already!" Eris''s face tightened.She turned to Brian and Jeffery quickly. "I...I just didn''t want Wendy to keep making mistakes that would eventually hurt her." "Eris, aren''t you tired of pretending to be an angel all the time? It must be exhausting for you," Wendy asked sincerely. "But, Wendy..." Eris looked as if she was about to cry.Brian held her close and red at Wendy. "Listen here! All those years, Eris has been feeling guilty for what we did to you.She really wants to make things right for you.How can you treat her like this?" His words ticked off Wendy. "And how exactly are you going to do this, dear sister?" Wendy, the sarcasm evident in her tone. "l...I''ll do anything to earn your forgiveness," Eris replied. "Alright then," Wendy sneered. "I guess there is one thing that would make me forgive you.Break up with Brian!" Eris''s eyes widened in disbelief.She felt dizzy, as if she might faint any moment now. "Wendy, anything but this.Brian is my whole life.I can''t live without him.Please, you can''t ask this of me..." Wendy interrupted her. "Fine! Let''s try something else, then.I want you to go to the police station and turn yourself in.Tell them what happened back then and spare no detail." Eris froze. Before she could say anything, Brian''s hands fell down by his side and said sadly, "Wendy.Why are you doing this? Eris might not be your biological sister, but you two grew up together.Why are you being so cruel to her? She has gone through a lot these past few years.It wasn''t easy for her to enter the showbiz and get to where she is today.You''re asking her to ruin her career, the one she worked so hard to build!" Wendy knew it would eventually get to this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. With a heavy sigh, she shrugged and said, "You are all such hypocrites! You tell me you''ll do anything to earn my forgiveness, but then you refuse to do anything I ask.And you thought I was the one bullying you." With a snort of derision, Jeffrey took Wendy''s hand. "Cut the crap, both of you.Let''s go, Wendy," he said and started pulling her away. "You are right.Let''s get out of here." "Jeffrey!" Eris''s shocked voice stopped them in their tracks. "You still want to be with her?" She couldn''t believe this was really happening.She had tried everything to ruin Wendy''s reputation.How could Jeffrey still be on her side? "Your name is Eris Finch, right?" Eris nodded, a small smile on her pale face. "Yes.Jeffrey.Call me Eris.I am your sister-inw after all.Or I will be soon enough." "What? Sister-inw?" Jeffrey looked at her up and down, looking unimpressed. "Well, yes.Why? Is there anything wrong with me?" "Well...I was just wondering how can any woman be so forward." Eris''s smile froze. "W-what do you mean?" "Come on, now.You know exactly what I mean.You are just too...eager." Ignoring Brian''s hard stare, Jeffrey went on. "You and Brian aren''t married yet.But still you said you are my sister-inw.Looks like that you are a bit too eager to be a part of our family." Eris turned scarlet. "I...I just..." "Shut your mouth," Jeffrey roared. Tears were streaming down Eris''s face. She dropped her head and cried pitifully. "If you want to be my sister-inw, you need to get my parents'' approval first!" "Jeffrey..." "I don''t like strangers to be on a first name basis with me.I find it really rude.Next time, please use my full name.Jeffrey Cooper! Thank you!" Sobs were wracking Eris''s body. Brian''s heart ached seeing her so devastated. He took her in his arms immediately and she leaned on his shoulder. "Brian..." she sobbed. ring at Jeffrey, Brian said crossly, "Bruce! You watch your mouth!" "Sorry, brother.I can''t help being honest!" "You are..." Brian started, but Jeffrey cut him off with a wave of his hand. "You asked me if I still wanted to be with Wendy?" Eris raised her head from Brian''s shoulder, her eyes still brimming with tears. "Here''s your answer.Wendy is a single woman.She has the right to choose who she wants to be with.And even if we got married and she had an affair, I would still forgive her and want to be with her." Jeffrey''s announcement seemed to stun everyone in the room, including Wendy. She raised her head, she saw Jeffrey''s affectionate smile, which made her whole body tremble. ¡®''Heck! Does he really mean that?¡¯'' Five minutester, Jeffrey and Wendy had said their goodbyes to their colleagues and left the KTV. Their houses were in the same direction, so Jeffrey offered to drive her home. Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Wendy couldn''t help staring at Jeffrey, whose attention was on the road. Her eyes were full of awe and admiration. Jeffrey seemed to sense her gaze and nced at her. When they stopped at a red light, he turned his bright red face to her and chuckled. "Well, do you by any chance suddenly find me irresistible and have a huge crush on me?" "No, that''s not it." Wendy shook her head and went on. "I was just wondering if you still have feelings for me.What you just said to Eris, it was really moving." Jeffrey''s face fell slightly.He turned his head away and said, "Bah! I value my well-being too much.Besides, we''ve broken up and moved on, okay? I''m not that desperate.I saw that Eris and Brian were pushing you too far, so I thought you could use a hand!" "Okay, then!" Wendy was really relieved. The light turned green then, and Jeffrey turned his attention back to the road. He already regretted his lie. "Darn it! This was the perfect chance to tell her how I really feel! And I blew it! Stupid, useless fool!¡¯'' "Wendy..." "What''s is it?" Wendy had rolled down the window and had her eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of the cool breeze on her face. Jeffrey mustered up the courage and asked her what he was dying to know. "Uncle Ryan offered you his ck card and you epted it, right?" Chapter 149: The Epitome Of Annoyance Chapter 149: The Epitome Of Annoyance "Did you ept his ck card?" "Yes!" Wendy chirped calmly. However, Jeffrey went ballistic! "Screech!" He stepped hard on the brake, and the tires screeched against the tar. The momentum caused Wendy to almost hit the windshield. Fortunately, she had fastened the seat belt. Terrified, she scolded, "Damn you! Do you want to be beaten up? You scared the living daylights out of men ¡° At this moment, her heart was pounding like a train on a railway track. Wendy patted her chest to stabilize herself then added harshly, "Damn it! You''d better have a bloody good exnation for screeching to a halt!" Jeffrey stared at Wendy with a meaningful look. "Did you really ept Uncle Ryan''s ck card?" "Yes!" "Why?" "Damn it! Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I''m a gold digger? Thest time Ray, Precious, Luke, Ryan and I went shopping, I selected a whole bunch of clothes that Precious adored.Ryan said that I had good taste in clothes, so he gave me the card to make suitable purchases for Precious in the future." Jeffery was spellbound. Gritting his teeth, he prodded Wendy''s forehead and said, "Wendy, what kind of crazy fool are you? It was just an excuse.Are you so blind that you can''t see that he was using that as an excuse to get closer to you?"? After spewing these words, he gnashed his teeth in indignation! Then he continued, "Damn it! It was a ck card! Do you know what it represents? He allows you to keep such a valuable card without any hesitation.Obviously, he has ulterior motives!" The more Jeffrey spoke, the more furious he became. He added, "By the way, why are you shopping with them? Do you know that Uncle Ryan hates shopping the most? He simply can''t understand how anyone can waste precious time shopping!" Wendy felt a sharp pain in her forehead. She covered her forehead with one hand, and raised the other hand to p Jeffery. "Ouch! Stop! Wendy, you are insane!" Ten minutester, Wendy sat elegantly in the passenger seat. On the driver''s seat, Jeffrey sat with the personality of a wet nket. Leaning against the seat, he whined, "Shrew, how cruel you are!" Jeffrey quickly whipped out his phone and adjusted it to the selfie mode. Seeing in the camera that there was no injury on his face, he was greatly relieved. "Don''t worry.I know what I''m doing.I won''t p you in the face deliberately." ¡®''What? I was almost falling apart.And she knew what she was doing? Crap! Jeffrey was enraged! However, when he saw Wendy''s fist he immediately became mncholy.¡± "Damn, curse my fate that I had the misfortune to meet you." Wendy waved her fist threateningly, which scared Jeffrey again. "Humph!" "Now, let''s get serious.I swear by my handsome looks and super talent that Uncle Ryan has a hidden agenda and that''s why he is trying to win you over in the most ttering ways imaginable!" "Okay, I see!" "Wendy! I''m warning you.Believe me, you really don''t know the real Ryan.You won''t be happy with him! I guarantee you that much!" Wendy yawned with boredom. "What on earth do you want to say? Get to the point!" With a serious look, Jeffrey grabbed Wendy''s shoulder and said, "Look into my eyes!" Wendy looked straight into his eyes. "Ryan is not the simpleton you think he is! Wendy, do you know what happened to Evie?" Wendy was confused. "Her body was found at the seaside!" Wendy was horrified, "Is she dead?" "Yes!" "She was a famous film star after all, but her death didn''t cause a sensation.Do you know why?" Wendy''s heart stopped momentarily. "Don''t doubt it! What you are thinking is right...Only Uncle Ryan has the power and resources to do that! And thest time Ray and your sister were kidnapped¡­¡± "How do you know about the kidnap?" Jeffrey became apoplectic when she interrupted him. He red at Wendy and admonished, "How dare you even ask! Why didn''t you call me when those terrible things happened to you? Forget it.I don''t want to waste my breath.You just need to realize how miserable your father is now." Wendy scoffed, "Don''t mention him to me!" In Wendy''s heart, Ruben deserved to die! "He was overdosed with potent drugs!" Wendy admitted coldly.She thought he deserved it! In order to control Reese, he drugged her that day. So Ryan simply gave him a dose of his own medicine. "And..." "Cut the crap.Can you just finish your yarn? Jeffrey!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know what eventually happened to Bertha?" "Go ahead! Humor me!" "A few days after she was fired by the crew, she was involved in a horrific ident.She was so badly injured that she may never walk again." Wendy was unusually quiet this time. Jeffrey too kept silent. Only the constant sound of passing traffic and the whisper of the gentle breeze swaying the slim branches could be heard. After a long time, Wendy finally spoke. "So what?" "I just want you to know that anyone who dares to provoke my uncle, including you, will meet a fate worse than death.He is infatuated with you now and is in hot pursuit of you because you tickle his fancy.But what guarantee do you have that he will always be so devoted to you? What will happen if he gets attracted to another pretty skirt and you are suddenly a mere footnote in the history of his life? What will happen the day he gets bored with you? What will he do if you antagonize him? Oh yes, there is one more important thing. Since the Oliver Group is an international brand leader, it must have aplicatedworking system. Yet Uncle Ryan deals with it in such an orderly manner. Being of such high caliber, he must be well connected. Don''t be so naive as to believe that he is an ordinary kind businessman. "I know!" "Then why don''t you stay away from him?" "Because he has done all those things for my own good and happiness.I can''t deny him just because he is being cruel while handling things! I know you''re persuading me for my own good.Every human being has ws.Even the best of the best is not perfect.So why sideline him? I have been with Ryan long enough to know his true colors and how I feel about him.His goodness far outweighs his few vices.I refuse to be influenced by your negative vibes about him." ¡®''This woman has definitely been brainwashed by Ryan¡¯'' Jeffrey thought. He had made his point, but she was still unmoved. Jeffrey tried another angle to influence her. "You know that Brian is Ryan''s nephew.This means that they will be seeing a lot of each other.So you too will be running into Brian more often than you care to.Didn''t you say you hate him like the devil and that his very presence disgusted you?" The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. To be honest, that was a real problem. When the realization dawned upon her that Ryan was Brian''s uncle, she was displeased. Seeing that Wendy didn''t say anything, Jeffrey added fuel to the fire. "Maybe Eris and Brian will get married in the future.Then, not only will you have to often meet Brian but Eris as well.That will be the epitome of annoyance!" Chapter 150: Jeffrey And Brians Mother. Chapter 150: Jeffrey And Brian''s Mother. Behind Jeffery''s car, a ck Maybach car ran steadily under the moonlight. Little did Wendy and Jeffrey know, the two people inside the Maybach were eavesdropping on their conversation. At that moment, Luke nced at Ryan to see what his expression was. As expected, Ryan''s face was dark and gloomy. ¡®''s! Today is the third day since Ryan and Wendy have made such an odd agreement.Since they agreed not to see each other for a week, Ryan has to endure four more days before he could see her.For this reason, his liberty to go to her house for dinner has been revoked for the meantime.The only way he could check up on Wendy was through Precious.What a pity!" Luke mused. Nevertheless, he could not understand why Ryan was acting like this. "Why are you so bummed about it? You guys just won''t be able to see each other for seven days!" To his surprise, Ryan looked at him with contempt.It was not even an exaggeration.It was indeed contempt! "You don''t understand because you''re single," Ryan replied lightly. Just like the way he looked at Luke, his words were contemptuous. Luke fell speechless. ¡®''What the hell?! It''s true that I''m not seeing anyone now, but don''t forget that Wendy hasn''t agreed to be your girlfriend yet.You''re no better than me!''¡¯ Lukeined inwardly. But, of course, he knew better than to say that out loud. Because Ryan could not meet with Wendy for a couple of days, he thought of ways on how he could connect with her. He decided to pay attention to her schedule in secret. He found out that Wendy did not go home after today''s shooting. Instead, she went to the KTV bar with the cast. After hesitating for a second, Ryan decided toe and have a look at how she was doing. Of course, Luke would never miss such an asion. Without further ado, he and Ryan followed Wendy to the KTV. Luke was a shrewd man. He had installed bugs in Jeffrey''s car while Wendy and the others were having fun in the KTV. Those bugs allowed Ryan and Luke to eavesdrop on Jeffrey and Wendy''s conversation now. "Ryan..." Luke suddenly said. Ryan said nothing and just tapped his fingertips on the car window gently. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on his face. For some reason, his smile made Luke''s hair stand on its end. ¡®''Oh my God! Ryan looks even more terrifying when he smiles than when he''s cold and frigid" At the thought of this, Luke shrank in his seat, trying to hide as much as he could. ¡®''Bruce, you should start praying now.After your kissing scene with Wendy, Ryan looked totally different.He''s mad, very mad.How dare you even try to steal the woman he loves now?! If I were Ryan, I would have lost my temper already.What do you think would happen if it was really him? He''s very possessive about Wendy, after all" "Luke!" Ryan said all of a sudden. "Yes?" Luke replied at once. "Is there something wrong with Bruce''s shooting in the US?" "I don''t think so," Luke answered with a puzzled look on his face. However... Upon seeing the dangerous look in Ryan''s eyes, he understood at once what Ryan was trying to say. Luke hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes! There''s something wrong with Bruce''sst film shot in the US.I''m afraid he has to fly back as soon as possible to rectify it." "How long will it take for him to do that?" "A month?" Luke answered with uncertainty. He looked at Ryan''s face, but when he saw that the coldness on Ryan''s eyes was the same as before, he corrected, "Two months?" Ryan''s demeanor remained the same cold and silent, which told Luke that he had not gotten the correct answer yet. "Hmm.Half a year?" Upon hearing that, Ryan''s face finally softened. "Half a year then!" Luke was at a loss for words. It took him a moment to regain hisposure. "Should I call Kane now?" he asked. "Yes," Ryan replied with a sly smile. A few momentster, Jeffrey suddenly received a call from his agent. "What?!" he eximed. His face darkened as soon as he heard an unexpected news. "Fuck! That''s the production''s problem, not mine. It has nothing to do with me! I won''t go!" On the other end of the line, the agent said something more, Jeffery fell silent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Livid, he hung up the phone at once. "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked with concern. "There''s a problem with the movie I filmed in the US.My agent asked me to immediately go to the US to fix it.He''s packing my bags at the moment." "Then go.Work is important.It''s your career, after all." It was obvious that Jeffrey did not want to go. When Wendy returned from abroad, Jeffrey grewcent, thinking that he would finish the shooting soon. He thought she would always be there for him and would not disappear.He was right, though. However, he did not expect that she would meet Ryan soon after her return. What was more, Ryan liked her. Jeffrey thought it would not be a problem, but he had just found out that Wendy liked Ryan too. To make things moreplicated, another man was involved. It was Brian, Jeffrey''s own brother. If he left at this critical moment, he feared he would not stand a chance of pursuing Wendy when he came back again. That was the reason why he did not want to leave by her side. While Jeffrey was absorbed in thought, his phone rang again. He looked at the caller ID and was surprised to see that her mom was calling out of the blue. He shushed Wendy and then casually answered the call. "Hello! Mom, why are you calling? If you called just to persuade me to quit showbiz, I''m sorry to say but I won''t." As soon as he finished speaking, his mother''s loud cry came from the other line. ¡®''Oh no! Mom is crying.How could that strong, powerful woman cry? Something bad must''ve happened! ¡° At this sudden realization, Jeffrey straightened his body and asked with concern, "What happened, Mom?" "Bruce, your father is in the hospital.His doctor says that the hospital where your father has been admitted isn''t advanced as the hospitals in the US.He suggests that we go to the US for treatment.I don''t know what to do! Your father and I don''t know anyone there." "Where are you now?" "I''m at home.We''ve already booked a ne, and we''re ready to leave at any time." "Okay.I''ll be right there!" With that, the call ended, and Jeffrey immediately started the engine. To his surprise, Wendy unfastened her seatbelt and was about to get off the car. "What are you doing?" he asked with a frown. "I heard everything.Your father is in an emergency.You''d better hurry up!" Wendy urged. "No way! It''s not safe for you to be alone on the streets at night.I''ll drive you home first and then rush there afterwards." "Don''t be ridiculous! Those bad people are the ones who should worry about their safety." Jeffrey was stunned. He wanted to argue with her, but Wendy had already gotten out of the car and closed the door. "Go!" she urged again. Unable to do anything, Jeffrey gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! But before I go, promise me you will remember what I said to you.I''ll be back as soon as I can.When I return, I have something very important to tell you." Jeffrey had made up his mind. He could not wait any longer! Once he returned from the US, he would confess his love for her. He would not be afraid, no matter what the result would be! Right now, he believed that the worst response he could receive was Wendy''s rejection. Even so, they could still be friends afterwards. There was no harm in trying, was there? But if he seeded...Would it not be amazing? "Did you hear me?" "Yes.I should have let your fans see how talkative you are.It''s so ridiculous.Anyway, you''d better leave now." "See you soon!" Jeffrey did not dare to dy any longer. He stepped on the gas and drove away at once. At that moment, Wendy was on the other side of the road walking absentmindedly. Just now in Jeffery''s car, she heard a familiar voice. Nellie Amomian. She was Brian and Jeffrey''s mother. That woman was a nightmare to her. In the past, when she was still dating Brian, he never took her home to see his parents. She was still a student at that time, so she did not think about it too much, However, they happened to bump into Nellie one day. Who would have thought that Brian''s mother was strong and terrifying? At that time, Nellie was dressed in a ck suit with her hairbed meticulously. She wore ck-rimmed sses, which made her look more serious and scary. For some reason, she was surrounded by a crowd at that time. But the instant she saw Wendy and Brian on a date, she stopped, turned around, and strode towards ther. Wendy would never forget the way Nellie looked at her. In Nellie''s eyes was not only disgust but also disdain. It was as though Wendy was nothing but a disgusting maggot on a heap of trash. Chapter 151: Avoiding Ryan Chapter 151: Avoiding Ryan Lost in her memories, Wendy felt a mix of emotions. The way Nellie had been looking at her back then, had made Wendy feel unworthy. But she had loved Brian so much, so she had kept trying to please his mother.Her efforts had been in vain though. Nellie''s contempt for her seemed only to grow. She wouldn''t even talk to Wendy, leaving her embarrassed and feeling like she had nowhere to hide. What a terrible, sad memory. Fortunately, she had broken up with Brian. Otherwise, timid and overcautious that she was, she would have doomed herself in a life of misery. Wendy put on a mask, put her hands in her pockets and walked slowly along the road, bathed in the moonlight and the neon ze of the street lights. Nellie was no longer on her mind. Right then, she was more worried about facing Ryan in four days'' time. "Oh, boy!''¡¯ Wendy sighed, rubbing her temples. She didn''t even want to think about it, because if she did, she would desperately wish for time to stand still. ¡®''Oh, boy ¡®'' she sighed again. She didn''t expect that she would be so stressed about seeing Ryan again. Wendy kept walking, still lost in her own head. She didn''t know how much time had passed, or how far she had walked.She just knew that her legs were sore and her eyes felt tired.She took out her phone and checked the time. Ten. Wendy almost cried. She had been out for a long time. At this hour, Ryan had either already gone to bed, or he was still working overtime in thepany. So it was time for her to head back. She could go home now, when the chances of meeting him were low. Trying to avoid someone turned out to be quite a task. Wendy yawned. "Okay, time to go get some rest," she mumbled, trying to cheer herself up. Meanwhile, in KTV bar, Eris was crying her eyes out. Jeffrey and Wendy had just left and she was still leaning on Brian''s chest. She kept sobbing and said in a choked voice, "Brian, it seems that your brother hates me.What was I supposed to do? Everything I did was for his own good." "Come on, love.Dry your tears.I know you had Jeffrey''s best interests at heart, but you should know he never really cared about other peoples'' feelings.Don''t mind him.I love you and that''s all that matters "But- but he is your brother," Eris pouted. Then suddenly, she pounded on his chest. "It''s all your fault! You didn''t tell me he was your brother.If I had known it earlier, I would have tried my best to make him like me.He is your family.If he and I had gotten along, he would have talked to your parents in my favor.Perhaps he would have persuaded them to ept me in the family." "Honey, you are being silly," Brian teased, smiling affectionately. Eris turned around, a mock-angry expression on her face. "Are you upset, baby?" "Humph!" Brian turned her around and held her face in his palms. The smile never left his face as he said, "You really are upset.Is it because I called you silly?" "You are the silly one!" "Okay, okay.I''m not just silly.I am aplete fool, alright?" Eris burst intoughter then. She wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up at him. "Brian, please don''t me me.I just want to spend the rest of my life with you.That''s why I care so much if your family likes me." "My love," Brian said stroking her hair. "You are overthinking.Jeffrey may be my brother, but he has been nothing but trouble since he was a kid.When he got in the showbiz, he fell out with my parents.My mother was so angry that she didn''t talk to him for years.They may have patched things up now, but their rtionship is still strained.So if he takes your side, it might make things worse for you with my parents." Eris narrowed her eyes. ''¡¯So, Jeffrey has no sway over his mother and father.Especially after he chose another path and refused to take over the family business" This seemed to make her feel a lot better. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She hugged Brian more tightly. "Brian, I really want to be with you." "I know.I know, honey.You have suffered a lot these years." Eris''s eyes were brimming with tears, real ones this time. Those past few years, she had endured many seemingly unbearable things for her love. "Brian, I''m so d to hear that." "My sweet, silly girl!" Eris looked at Brian affectionately. When she looked at him like that, he was helpless to resist her.He felt his heartbeat rising and his Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard.He just stood there looking at her, desire burning in his eyes. "Eris..." She searched his face for just a moment and she knew exactly what he wanted. Without hesitation, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. Brian responded immediately. One hand around her waist and the other holding the back of her head, he kissed her passionately. "Mmm..." They were in the middle of the corridor but they didn''t even care. But when kissing wasn''t enough anymore and their bodies burned with desire, Brian mumbled against her lips, "Eris! I want you.Now." Eris''s cheeks were bright red. Breathing heavily, she pointed to the bathroom door, right next to them. Eyes glinting, Brian pulled her into the bathroom and mmed the door behind them. "Bang!" As soon as the door was shut, the room was filled with heavy breathing and moans of pleasure, sounds that always apany the merging of two bodies. Half an hourter, Brian was sitting on the toilet lid while Eris was so rxed in his arms, looking up at him with joy and love in her eyes. "Brian, you are so naughty." Brian was just stroking her arm absent-mindedly. Just now, at the final throes of passion, it was Wendy, not Eris that was in his mind. ¡®''Damn it ¡®'' he cursed inwardly. But some ideas were not easy to get rid of once they budded. Brian couldn''t helpparing the two women. If he had to bepletely honest, Wendy''s figure was much better than Eris''s. But it was a bit likeparing apples and oranges. Eris had the ssic female beauty, but Wendy was a bombshell, a knockout. Men would go crazy for her. Most women would kill to be like her. "Brian? Brian?" "What''s matter?" Brian was dragged out of his reverie. "What is it? For a moment there, you looked lost in your thoughts." He ran his hand up her thigh below her skirt and said, "Nothing, I was just thinking about doing this." "You are so bad!" Soon enough, they were both ready for round two. Afterwards, Eris had no strength at all. She was leaning against Brian''s chest, looking exhausted. "Brian, I think Jeffrey really likes Wendy." At the thought of Bruce and Wendy being together, Brian fumed. He frowned and said, "I know Bruce very well.He has always been impulsive.When he meets a beautiful woman, he gets obsessed.But his lovees and goes fast.He will soon tire of Wendy." Eris narrowed her eyes, a cold look shing in them. ¡®''That''s perfect! I can''t wait to see Wendy hurt and embarrassed at being dumped.Oh, and Luke, of course! I almost forgot about him.I must find a way to make him leave Wendy.Or better yet, hate her.Then mother and I will have free reign over her.I''ll have Wendy in the palm of my hand" Chapter 152: As Long As It Makes You Happy Chapter 152: As Long As It Makes You Happy In No.2 Vi in the Ensfield, Wendy''s voice came out. "What?! Move out?" When Wendy arrived homete at night, she found that the light was still on. Confused, she went to the living room and saw Reese sitting on the sofa, watching TV. Seeing that her sister was back, Reese immediately told Wendy her n without beating around the bush. Wendy was taken aback by this. "But why? Is it because I''m too busy with work?" she asked with a frown. "No"" Reese pulled Wendy to the sofa to sit down and retorted, "You''ve always been busy.Did Iin about that before?" As she spoke, Reese poured Wendy a ss of water thoughtfully and proudly said, "I''m actually happy that you''re independent and living a good life." "Then why do you want to move out?" Wendy asked in confusion. Reese happily took out her bank card from her pocket and waved it in front of Wendy. "Bank card?" With a chuckle, Reese shook her head and exined, "No.It''s the money! The house Flynn had given me when we divorced was sold for about ten million dors.Ten million!" Reese''s voice trembled when she spoke. Until now, she still could not believe it! She had never seen, much less had such a great amount of money in her life. When her mother was still alive back then, her grandfather left a lot of money to her mother. Thetter would then give Reese allowance whenever New Year''s Day came. It was like a gift in celebration of being another year older. At that time, she felt as though she was the richest woman in the world. But now, looking at the ten million dors, she was in awe. Never in her life did she expect she would ever be a multimillionaire! "Wendy, I''m so happy.I''ll be able to do everything I want with this money." "You can still do that without moving out!" "No.This money is all the more reason why I should." Upon hearing that, Wendy frowned and waited for Reese''s exnation. "Up until I turned 12, I was with you and Mom.Before I reached 17, I was also with you and Grandma.When I turned 18, I married Flynn.I feel like I''ve never been independent my whole life.I''ve always thought about that.Now, Flynn and Dad won''t cause trouble again.Meanwhile, you have your own business to do.At first, I thought I could stay here forever and take care of Ray, but then I realized that he has grown up.He doesn''t need me to take care of him anymore." Wendy opened her mouth to protest, but Reese interjected, "Shh! Let me speak first.Ray is usually very quiet.He ys with Precious every day, but they don''t require supervision at all.They just spend their entire day watching TV or reading books.When you''re not at home, Mr.Ryan would ask the servant to bring Ray and Precious their breakfast, lunch, and dinner.There''s nothing to worry about.The security system here isplete, and there are servants in the vi.It doesn''t actually matter if I''m here or not." "Sister, I beg to disagree!" Wendy leaned on Reese''s shoulder and continued, "Who says it doesn''t matter? You don''t know how relieved I am when I know you''re here.When I go home after work, you always prepare a cup of warm water for me.It makes me happy." "You silly girl!" With a chuckle, Reese stroked Wendy''s long hair and added, "But I can''t stay here forever.Sooner or later, I have to leave." "Sister, no!" "The truth is I''ve made a deal with Mr.Ryan." Wendy was stunned upon hearing that. "Ryan? What does it have to do with him?" she asked incredulously. "Wendy, Mr.Ryan has helped us a lot.We should be grateful to him." Reese patted Wendy''s head and continued, "Mr.Ryan helped me a lot this time.You should thank him, even on my behalf." "He helped you?" "Yes!" Reese''s eyes lit up, and she exined, "I''ve been thinking about what to do in the future.Thest time we went shopping together, I''ve realized that I''m interested in clothes.I want to study fashion design.¡± Seeing that her sister had finally realized her dream, Wendy was ecstatic. "Sister, I''ll support you wholeheartedly!" she cheered excitedly. Reese rolled her eyes at her and joked, "What''s the use of moral support? Anyway, I''ve been meaning to talk to you about this for days.I just couldn''t find the right time.You leave early and return home late.It''s hard to see you, let alone talk to you." Wendy scratched her head in embarrassment. Truth be told, she had been doing that not because of work but because of Ryan. She had been avoiding him these past few days because of their agreement. Nevertheless, although Ryan had promised not to see her for a week, they lived so close that it was almost impossible for them not to bump into each other. In order for Wendy not to meet him, she would leave early in the morning and returnte at night. "Sister¡ª" "Don''t worry.I know you''re busy, and I understand.Just so you know, when you''re not home, Mr.Ryan asionallyes by.He doesn''t talk much, but he ys with Precious and Ray.Although he looks serious, he''s patient and considerate of the two children.From the way I see it, Ray is starting to like him more." Wendy looked at the ceiling in exasperation. ¡®''Damn it! Well, I have to admit that his n of winning people''s hearts is clever.Even Ray and my sister speaks for him¡¯'' she mused. "Sister" "I''ve talked to Mr.Ryan these past two days and discussed my n.He didn''t say anything in response.I thought my aspiration was a dead end, but I was wrong.He came by this morning and told me that he had contacted a designer.He said that if I want to learn how to design, I can be that designer''s assistant first." "He contacted a designer for you?" "Yes!" Reese eximed, unable to hide her excitement. "Wendy, do you know who the designer is?" she asked with a beaming smile. "Who is it?" "Mr.Brandon Edwin, the founder of the brand WJ! I can''t believe it! WJ is one of the top luxury brands in the country.It''s amazing that Mr.Brandon Edwin was able to promote his brand to the whole world at a young age! Learning from him is a great opportunity for me.Honestly, when Mr.Ryan told me that, I thought I was dreaming! Not only is Mr.Brandon talented, but he''s also outstanding when ites to business.It''s such a great honor for me to learn from him, even just for a while." Wendy had heard of that brand. As a matter of fact, most of the people in the world knew it. It was a typical brand full of oriental elements. However, thebination of ssical style and modern fashion made every dress they designed the best of the best. It had only been seven years since WJ had been founded. Even so, it had be extremely popr four years after itsunch. It was impressive! Three years ago, a female superstar named Valery walked on the red carpet of an international film festival wearing Mr.Brandon Edwin''s gown. Since then, his work had been recognized all over the world for its ingenuity and uniqueness. Years after that, WJ opened more than 30 branches around the country, igniting poprity among the public. And now, not a single person in the country did not know WJ. That was how sensational that brand was. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In Wendy''s mind, it was wonderful that her sister would learn from the best. "Sister, did Mr.Edwin agree?" With her face flushed with excitement, Reese nodded enthusiastically and said, "I don''t know how Mr.Ryanmunicated with Mr.Edwin, but he agreed.Mr.Edwin even said that I could start whenever I want." ''¡¯Damn! Ryan really helped my sister big time.I must admit, helping Reese is almost the same as helping me.What should I do? This is driving me nuts!¡¯'' Wendy mused. In all honesty, she was hesitant at first if she should ept Ryan''s profession of love and be his girlfriend. But right now, she was moved by his gesture that she wanted to agree to his proposal. "Don''t worry, sis¡± I''ll thank him when I have the chance. "Oh.Mr.Ryan said you don''t have to do that." "What? Why not?" Reese looked at Wendy meaningfully and exined, "He said he''d do anything as long it makes you nappy¡± Chapter 153: I Cant Fall Asleep Without You Chapter 153: I Can''t Fall Asleep Without You ¡®''What?¡¯'' Wendy was stupefied. Like an arrowunched from a bow, Ryan''s words instantly pierced the softest, most delicate part of her heart. She blushed. She covered her face with her unsteady hands and sat there in a daze, unable to react for a long time. Reese pped her on the shoulder. "What...What are you doing?" Wendy asked. "Are you flipped?" "No..." "Tell me the truth! You know you can be brutally honest with me." Reese hugged her as she did when they were still little. "Silly Wendy! You should know that Mr.Ryan is the CEO of the Oliver Group.He is a very busy man! But because Ray and I are the people you care most about, he is willing to sacrifice his precious time and energy to take care of us.It''s really rare toe across someone like that." "Reese, you are my sister, not his.Why do you always take his side?" "I''m not on his side.I''m on your side!" Reese prodded Wendy''s forehead and said, "If he doesn''t treat you well, will I praise him to the hilt?" Of course, in Reese''s heart, Wendy''s mind, nay her life, mattered. Reese and Wendy had grown up together and were extremely close. She could read Wendy like a book.She knew that Wendy had serious feelings for Ryan. Although she was in denial, her eyes and bodynguage told a different story. Perhaps Wendy wasn''t aware that every time she was with Ryan, she was in a rxed and comfortable state. This was something she had never experienced with any other man. "Reese, do you really think we are a good match?" "Yes, you are a perfect match!" Upon hearing that, Wendy wobbled. "Reese..." "I know why you are hesitant to make amitment to him, but if you deny him, then you will be doing him a great disservice.Don''t you agree? It''s better to leave the choice to him than to be entangled with your unnecessary worries.I believe that he is not a superficial being.To say the least, if he leaves you because of your messy past, then that''s his choice.But it''s better to give him the benefit of the doubt." Reese''s powerful words drove Wendy into a serious dilemma. "Well, I think I''ve said enough.Think it over.I won''t influence your judgment." Wendy was silent. ¡®''You said everything you wanted to say.Moreover, your words have already had a deep impact on me" Confused, Wendy went to freshen up. It was already eleven o''clock at night. Lying on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep because of what Reese had said to her. "s!" She tossed and turned and felt nervous for no reason. Then she became more edgy and fidgety again. Her restlessness unnerved her! She even tried to count sheep so as to fall asleep but she couldn''t slump into dreamnd. The more she thought about those sheep, the more sober she became. Now she didn''t want to sleep at all. "Ahl" She covered her head in frustration, then lifted the quilt and sat up. It''s annoying!'' sheined inwardly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She got off the bed and barefoot went and poured herself a ss of water and gulped it all down. Thereafter she wiped her mouth and put the ss on the bedside table. "Sleep!" shemanded herself. Then she jumped into the bed and covered herself with the quilt. She tried every trick in the book to clear her mind but met with dismal failure. Every effort, made her more listless. All she could think about was Ryan. ¡®''Damn it! It''s so annoying" "Ahhh!" Shey limp on the bed, kicked off the quilt and whined, "You are so insidious and cunning.You promised not to meet me for seven days so that I could think clearly without any distraction, but you still tried to influence my decision by helping my sister.It''s unfair." She couldn''t fall asleep at all. With disheveled hair, she got out of bed and walked to the French window. "Swish!" She opened the curtain. Autumn nights were always ice cold. As the pale moonlight flooded the room, it had the appearance of a haunted house from a horror movie. Wendy shuddered. Subconsciously, she looked at the vi opposite her. To her surprise, she found that the lights on the second floor of the vi were still on. The sight of light instantly calmed her and her fear of the unknown disappeared. From afar, appeared the silhouette of a man standing in front of the French window. He was tall and resembled Ryan. ¡®''Damn! It was Ryan''s bedroom!''¡¯ Wendy finally realized who the figure was. "Swish!" She drew back the curtain instinctively. After closing the curtain, she felt it was too deliberate, so she gently opened a small gap in the curtain. She leaned against the ss and peeked at the other side secretly. Across her, she realized that the person standing in front of the French window was indeed Ryan. He was smoking a cigarette and looking in her direction. Although he was a good distance away, she sensed that he was staring at her. "What a freak! Why don''t you go to bed? It''s sote.It''s So scary to see someone stands by the window staring out like some ghost..." As soon as she finished groaning, her phone on the bedside table beeped. Who could possibly be sending a message at this unearthly hour? Wendy sauntered over and took a look at the phone. It was a message from Ryan.She hesitated for a while then clicked it. "You haven''t slept yet?" "No, I''m sleeping!" "The light in your room is still on," said Ryan. "I just like to sleep with the light on," lied Wendy stubbornly. "It turns out that you can still chat when you are asleep," said Ryan. Wendy was gagged. Embarrassed, she felt like an utter fool.She texted him, "Why are you still awake?" "I can''t fall asleep." "Insomnia again?" Leo had researched over a period of time, what the best solution for Ryan''s insomnia was. That was one of the reasons why Wendy insisted that they not meet for seven days. However, this method could only be used for a short duration. Leo discovered that Ryan could keep calm only as long as Wendy was around him. After the experiment, strangely enough, Leo found that Ryan could also fall asleep with Wendy''s clothes in his arms. However, it must be the clothes she had worn, the kind that hadn''t been washed. The clothes that carried the scent of her. Wendy was shocked when she heard this. After assessing the situation, Wendy was at a loss for words. In her mind, Ryan had always been a serious and arrogant man. But when she visualized such a man hugging her clothes and sleeping like some freak at night, she was disturbed. ¡®''Damn! What''s the difference between him and a pervert? They were both trying to satisfy their abnormal psychological needs in the same ways! But at the end of the day, it was a way to help Ryan fall asleep! Therefore, after they agreed not to see each other for seven days, she took the trouble of collecting arge basket of her unwashed clothes and dispatched it to him. In this way, there was no pressure on her to sleep with him and she could take her decision regarding his deration with ease. Logically speaking, Ryan should not be suffering from insomnia. ¡®''Ding! ¡° She received another message from Ryan, "Yes.Insomnia." "Why?" ¡®''Did the smell on my clothes dissipate? How about I save the clothes I had changed today and ask the servants of No.1 vi to fetch themter?''¡¯ Wendy thought. Her phone beeped again. When she looked down, she saw a few staggering words sent by Ryan. "I can''t fall asleep without you." Chapter 154: The Gifted Child Chapter 154: The Gifted Child Ryan''s sweet words took Wendy by surprise.She suddenly felt dizzy with excitement. Blushing, she raised a hand to her chest, as if to calm down the wild beating of her heart. ¡®''Oh, my! Whoever said that the strong and silent type of men are dull?¡¯'' She sighed inwardly. "I thought he was simply not interested in flirting or even that he just wasn''t good at it...But look at him!" Wendy''s mind was still spinning. She still held the phone in her hand, staring nkly at the text. She couldn''t think of a good response! She kept typing only to delete everything moments after. She took a deep breath and finally typed. "Is Luke there with you, Ryan?" His reply came a momentter. "No!" "Well then, who is coaching you? Your flirting has improved immensely..." "I wasn''t flirting..." Ryan replied. "Then what was that?" "The truth." Wendy''s heart picked up the pace again, threatening to burst out of her chest. She rubbed her face nervously, thinking, ¡®''Oh, boy! What am I supposed to do? He''s back to his usual relentless pursuit.No! No! We can''t keep texting.I am not strong enough to resist for long. As she made up her mind, she sent him a text saying, "I''m really tired.I think I''ll go to bed now." "Sleep tight" Wendy didn''t reply. She locked her phone and threw it on the bedside table as if it might scald her fingers. Then she got up and closed the curtain, turned off the lights and went back to bed. Sheid there, under the covers trying in vain to stop thinking about Ryan. Meanwhile, in the vi right opposite Wendy''s, Ryan noticed the lights in her room going out. His cold eyes had softened a bit, holding a trace of tenderness. He could picture her blush when she read his text as if she had been right in front of him. He lowered his head and read her text again, smiling. He remembered a time before he met Wendy, when he almost never sent SNS messages. He didn''t like that way ofmunication and thought it was simply too much effort. He preferred phone calls, which could carry a message clearly, and more importantly, save some precious time. But now, he was eager to text her again. It didn''t feel like a waste of his time anymore. On the contrary, he was enjoying it so much that he wished he could slow down time. Even though her lights had been off for a while and she was probably already asleep, he still waited for a few minutes. When he didn''t receive any other texts from her, he finally put the phone back into his pocket. He closed the curtain and turning around, he stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. Then he went to his huge bed. Right there, under the grey cashmere quilt, were several of Wendy''s clothes. Ryan picked up a T-shirt and inhaled deeply. Enveloped by her scent, he felt so peaceful and happy that sleep imed him almost instantly. During the next few days, everyone was really busy. First, Reese moved out of Wendy''s vi. But in all honesty, Wendy didn''t really help her sister that much. Ryan had made all the necessary arrangements for Reese. He got her a job and even found a cozy apartment for her. Wendy felt grateful for everything he''d done. Reese''s new apartment wasn''t very big or luxurious, but it was new and bright and in a good neighborhood. The rent was reasonable and it was close to Reese''s new workce. Good thing Ryan hadn''t found some prestigious maiste or something equally shy for Reese. Wendy knew that her sister would most definitely refuse to take it. But Reese really liked her new apartment now. And then there was the new school of Ray and Precious. After a very thorough interview, the school finally epted them both. It was one of the best private bilingual kindergartens of the country. It was amazing and as expected, the tuition was astronomical. Or at least, that amount seemed astronomical to Wendy. It was a five figure number after all. Wendy was taken on a tour of the premises and was informed in detail about the school''s curriculum. By the end of the day, she was convinced that it was really worth the money. The English teachers were all native speakers, and their wless British ent gave off an air of sophistication. And the food there was magnificent.The kindergarten opened at half past seven every morning, as the sses began at eight. At ten o''clock, the kids had a midmorning break, where they were served sweet and savory snacks. Rumor had it that the chef who made those snacks once worked in a Michelin restaurant. They had lunch at half past twelve, where all the dishes were freshly made, the menu nned by an expert nutritionist After learning-and seeing- all this, Wendy just knew that attending this school was the best for the two kids. Then, all she had to do was talk Ray into it. "Go to school?" "Yes, Ray.School! There are many wonderful teachers at the school and many children too.You can y with them, make new friends." Ray frowned and said nothing. "You don''t want to go?" "Children are too...childish!" Wendy was stunned. She rubbed her forehead and sighed inwardly. ¡®''Oh, baby! You are only three years old! You are a child too.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Wendy knelt before her son and looked at him in the eyes. "School is so much fun.If you don''t like to y with the other children, you can still y with your teachers.They know a lot of things and can teach them to you." Ray still looked unhappy. He lowered his head and muttered, "I am having fun staying at home alone.I''ve learned a lot of things here too." "Uh..." Ray stood up and took Wendy''s hand. He led her to the study, where he began searching for something on the bookshelves. Soon he fetched a stack of exercise books of grade one to grade six. "Baby, where did you get these?" "I asked Uncle Ryan to get them for me.Go on, Mommy.Open them and have a look." Confused, Wendy found a math exercise book for sixth -graders. She turned a few pages her mouth hang open all of its own. The handwriting was definitely Ray''s. He had done this all by himself! Wendy silently looked through the exercises in the book, and found that Ray could do all of them! Wendy was stunned. She turned a few more pages and found that there was not even one mistake in what Ray had written. Thest page held a really intricate math problem that even Wendy wasn''t sure how to solve. But apparently, Ray did. Her mind was spinning! She swallowed hard and asked, "Baby, did you do all these?" "Yes!" ¡®''Oh my God''¡¯ Wendy couldn''t believe her eyes.She always knew Ray was really smart, but she didn''t expect this! ''He is not just smart. He is a genius! My son is a genius!'' Overjoyed, Wendy went through the English exercise book next. Since Ray grew up abroad, he was fluent in daily conversation in English and could write a little as well. It was also a grade six English test, and she didn''t find anything wrong in Ray''s answer. And his handwriting was extremely neat and tidy, nothing like what you would expect from a child of barely four years. Wendy looked at the Chinese exercise book again. There were many unfamiliar characters in the Chinese exercise book, but Ray knew all of them and understood their meanings. Wendy was struggling to calm her breathing. "Ray, where did you learn all that?" Ray silently indicated the books in front of her. "So you learned everything all by yourself?" Ray nodded. "Yes, Mommy." ''Oh my God! Unbelievable!" She closed the book, having already made up her mind. It would be such a waste of talent to have a genius like Ray attend kindergarten and y with children there! Chapter 155: Rays Amazingly High IQ Chapter 155: Ray''s Amazingly High IQ Wendy always knew that Ray was very smart, but she was still astonished by Ray''s high IQ. It seemed that she needed to take Ray for a serious IQ test. She wanted to officially determine his actual IQ score. He didn''t want to go to school and Wendy couldn''t force him. She was open-minded about this. To her it meant the same thing whether he went to a mainstream school or chose to be tutored privately at home. The only disadvantage though was that he would not get the opportunity to socialize with other children. Wendy felt a little disappointed. She had invested a great deal of time and effort in selecting the best school for Ray. Now that he had made it abundantly clear that he was averse to going to a regr school, Wendy saw no need to force the issue. She sighed deeply and caressed his head. "If you don''t want to go to school, then don''t go.You can study from home with a personal teacher.Just tell me what books you like and I''ll buy them for you." "Okay!" "It was a pity that Precious..." "What?" Upon hearing Precious''''s name, Ray''s ears pricked up and he looked up at Wendy. "Mommy, what does it have to do with Precious?" "I promised Uncle Ryan that you would apany Precious to school.If you don''t go, Precious will have to go alone." After Wendy returned the book to the bookshelf and turned around, she noticed Ray in serious contemtion. He seemed to be weighing options as he tapped his temple with his index finger. "What''s wrong?" "Well..." Ray lowered his eyes and said shyly, "Actually, I just realized that going to school is not such a bad idea after all." Wendy was stunned. "What...?" ¡®''Didn''t he just say that kindergarten children were too childish? Was it because of Precious that he changed his mind?¡¯'' Wendy mused. "But didn''t you just say that those children were childish?" Upon hearing that, he raised his head, held her knees and said with twinkling eyes, "Mommy, I think I''m also a little boy after all." Wendy burst into peals ofughter. Blushing, Ray continued, "Mommy..." Wendy squatted down and asked, "Are you unhappy to let Precious go to school alone?" "No, I''m not!" Ray frowned and added, "I''m just a little worried.She is not so smart.What if she is bullied by those children in the kindergarten? Mommy, although she is so chubby, she is weak and fragile.If she meets some strong children, then she will be no match for them.They will make mincemeat of her!" Wendy surveyed Ray''s thin arms and legs. Ray knew exactly what she was thinking. "Who says I need to be strong and muscr to protect Precious? I can defeat those mischievous children with my brains!" Wendy was blown away. She was pleasantly surprised by the boost of confidence her little boy disyed. "Okay! Then you should be able to protect her well!" "Of course I will!" The new term had begun a few days earlier before Ray and Precious gained cement in the school. After the enrollment procedures werepleted, the two children entered the school. The seven-day agreement between Wendy and Ryan hadn''t reached its deadline yet, therefore, Ryan continued avoiding seeing Wendy as he promised. That morning, after he packed Precious''s schoolbag, he stayed in the living room. Precious happily hopped and skipped towards Ray in the No.2 Vi with her schoolbag on her back. "Ray, are you all right?" "Yes I am!" Ray also carried a schoolbag identical to Precious''s bag that Wendy had bought for them. He ran to the door to meet Precious. Co-incidentally both kids were dressed alike in denim coats and ck pants. These two children, dressed alike, carrying the same bags and of the same height could easily be mistaken for twins. Wendy''s eyes softened. "Goodbye, Auntie Wendy, we''re off to school now." "Okay!" Wendy was ovee by sadness. This was the first time that Ray had left her to go to somewhere alone since he was born. Wendy''s eyes glistened. For the first time she could understand why some parents cried when they sent their children off to school. She sniffed, squatted in front of the two kids and said inly, "You two must obey your teachers in school.Don''t be naughty.And make sure you eat on time and drink plenty of water! If anyone dares to bully you, tell the teacher immediately.We are civilized people so don''t get into a fight, okay?" Precious kept nodding. Ray also nodded and said, "Mommy, I know." Wendy was still reluctant to leave.She held them lovingly in her arms and took them to the car.While walking, she said, "If you are not feeling well, you must tell the teacher as soon as possible, understand? Especially you, Ray, you are not in good health.You should keep the medicine with you and take it on time, okay?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Okay!" "At midday you have to nap with all the other children.If you feel ufortable with the quilt and pillow from the school, you must tell me tonight when youe back.I will send your pillow and quilt to your school." "Okay!" Finally, she walked to the car. She put the two kids on the ground half-heartedly. Ray wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her hard on the face. "Mommy, don''t worry.I will take good care of myself and Precious." "Okay!" Precious kissed Wendy on the other cheek and grinned, revealing her white teeth. "Auntie Wendy, don''t worry.We will be fine!" "Okay!" "We are leaving now." Precious waved her hand and said, "Goodbye." "Bye!" Long after the car had driven off, Wendy still stood there. Her eyes were red. Now, she really wanted to cry! Usually when Wendy left home to go shooting for her drama, Ray would stay alone at home. So she was used to being separated from him. But this time was different. Ray used to be at home. This time, he went to apletely new ce where he was expected to mingle with so many other children. She didn''t know if he could get used to it. She wondered if he would get along well with those children. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. All of a sudden, she heard someone cough behind her. As soon as Wendy turned around, she saw Luke, casually dressed, standing behind her.She tried to hide her tears and calmed down.She looked behind Luke subconsciously. No one was behind him. For a brief moment, she didn''t know if she was disappointed or relieved. "Why are you here?" "I have been ordered tofort you!" Wendy was lost for words. ''Ordered?'' She was baffled. "Ryan said that he couldn''t meet you now because of your agreement.He reckoned that you must be very sad because this is the first time that Ray has been separated from you like this.So he sent me to comfort you." "Okay, I see!" Wendy turned around and walked back, followed by Luke. "Hey, Wendy! Wait a minute.I haven''t conveyed Ryan''s message to you." Wendy rolled her eyes. "Go ahead!" "Ryan said that every type of love in this world is meant to unite people.But the only type of love that is unique is the love a mother shows when she lets go of her child and sets him free to grow wings of his own.Because some day, the child will grow up and will move farther and farther away from you." ''Damn! Was that meant tofort me? It really doesn''t help!'' Wendyined inwardly. The more she listened, the more depressed she became. "Ryan also said that only a loving couple can grow old together as they apany each other on a journey into eternity.He asked that you seriously consider being his wife!" Chapter 156: What A Coincidence! Chapter 156: What A Coincidence! Stunned, Wendy almost fell.She stopped in her tracks and asked suspiciously, "Did your brother really say that?" "Ha-ha! Wendy, you really are something.You know my brother so well, don''t you? Actually, my brother just asked you to think it through.I just added the rest." Hearing that, Wendy let out a sigh of relief.But then, she suddenly turned to Luke and red at him. "Go away and stop stirring up trouble!" "Wendy, how could you say that? Today is the fifth day of your agreement.You only have two days left.Time is ticking.It won''t be long until you two see each other again, so you should really think about it now." Wendy did not reply. What Luke had said was true.It was just that she did not want to be reminded that she was running out of time.It was so frustrating! "Wendy, think it over.But just so you know, I''m looking forward to the day that you be my sister-in- law," Luke said while waving at her. His words made her feel really stressed out. Wendy could not help but grit her teeth in exasperation. "Fuck! Ryan was right.Luke is so noisy! But...why does he seem so sure that I''ll agree? Damn it! He''s driving me crazy! After quite some time, after seeing Ray and Precious off, Wendy went to the filming site for the shooting. She and Jeffrey had just finished filming the part where they were together. Now, it was time to film the scene at the royal pce. Since this was a historical drama focusing on the royal harem, the scene they were about to shoot next was the story between her and Eris, who was ying the role of Lady Ivanka. Faye, one of the antagonists in this show, was plotting to take revenge on Ivanka. This was because lIvanka''s father set a trap to annihte Faye''s whole family in the past. However, after lvanka married the emperor, her family had been promoted to a higher rank. The Miller family copsed, but the Graham family became more prosperous than ever. Faye could not bear it. Fortunately, she was extraordinarily beautiful that as soon as she entered the pce, she was immediately favored by the emperor. He pampered her with whatever she wanted. Not long after, Faye was then conferred as Lady Faye. The emperor even ordered his people to build a special pce for her. The pce was named after her¡ªthe Faye Pce. It did not take long before the news broke out. As expected, the emperor''s other concubines were astonished. ''Lady Faye. Faye Pce" The concubines could not help but tittle-tattle among themselves. After all, the emperor even said that Faye Pce must be built in the same size and design as the empress''s pce. It was obvious that emperor favored Faye very much. Even the empress could not help but be jealous of her. Meanwhile, the concubines who had heard the news had mixed feelings. Some seemed like they were watching a good show, some did not care, while the others were jealous and bitter. It was Daisy who was ying the role of the empress. Just like Faye, she was one of the viins of the story. In the beginning, the empress was elegant, gentle, and generous. Needless to say, she was the epitome of good and benevolence. However, her true color was gradually exposed as time went by. The emperor was still a crown prince when the empress married him. They had been together for nearly twenty years. She was affectionate to her husband. The emperor, however, was nothing but respectful to her. He was not affectionate, but at least he was not neglectful. After ascending to the throne, the emperor''s concubines came into the pce one after another. Seeing that he favored those young and beautiful women, the empress felt jealous of them. Even so, she did not do anything. She was the empress, the mother of the country! She should not let her feelings get the better of her. There was no way she would seduce her own husband like those illiterate concubines. No matter what, she must protect her dignity and title as the empress. As a result, she turned a blind eye to whoever the emperor favored, but not for long. When her son''s interest was threatened, the empress knew she had to do something. The empress actually gave birth to two sons. Unfortunately, her eldest died just before he reached two years old. As the rules dictated, her second son should be the crown prince at the right time. However, the emperor disagreed. For some reason, he was unwilling to make her son the prince. The emperor dotted Ivanka very much after their marriage. In the past twelve years, she had given birth to a daughter, and then to a boy and a girl. Truth be told, the emperor did not want to make the empress''s son the crown prince for the reason that he had mediocre intelligence. He believed that the empress''s son would be unfit to rule a kingdom. On the contrary, the son of Lady Ivanka was remarkable. In fact, the emperor even praised him in court many times. As a result, a great sense of crisis emerged in the empress''s heart. This crisis forced her to do horrible things to Lady Ivanka for the sake of her son. Today''s scene was about the empress''s reaction upon learning that the emperor had conferred Lady Faye and that he had ordered to build a pce for her. In the empress''s pce. When the empress heard that the emperor was going to build a pce for Lady Faye, she had to admit, she was taken aback. But then, for some reason, she suddenly chuckled. She was wearing a luxurious and grand garments. Even so, her shoulders dropped low, obviously displeased by the news. "Ha-ha! Lady Faye.Faye Pce.Your Majesty, you must be torturing me!" she eximed sarcastically. "Your Majesty..." The servant knelt down in front of the empress and said with tears in her eyes, "Your Majesty, perhaps His Majesty did it out of novelty and momently admiration.Do not worry.It will eventually pass, and when it does, everything will be fine.In fact, the emperor had favored a lot of women, and none of it everst.In the end, everything will be okay, just like it did in the past." Regardless of the servant''s reassurance, the pain in the eyes of the empress remained. "That is true.He has indeed favored many young women.I''ve seen it with my own eyes.I should have long been used to it by now." The empress picked up her cup of tea. As she did so, her hands trembled, but she gradually regained herposure. The steam from her tea rose and hindered anyone from seeing her eyes. Once the steam dissipated and her eyes could be seen again, the pain in them disappeared, reced by coldness. "Your Majesty..." the servant called with trembling voice. The empress slowly put down the cup and coldly said, "For many years, there have been a lot of concubines whom the emperor favored.Even so, I''m still the empress.Nobody can shake my position." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "l agree, Your Majesty." A sneer appeared at the corners of the empress''s mouth, and she said, "Anyway, I suppose it''s a good thing that Lady Faye is here.With her here, I wonder how long that bitch Ivanka''s glory willst." "Cut!" Director said loudly through the megaphone. "Daisy, that was amazing! Your acting was superb! Alright, everyone, let''s wrap this scene up! Now, onto the next scene!" "Thank you, Director Williams," Daisy said with a smile. She then walked over towards Wendy and asked excitedly, "Did you enjoy it?" As a response, Wendy looked at her with admiration. Because it was not her scene, she just stood next to Carter and watched Daisy''s performance on the monitor.She had to admit, Daisy''s acting skills were marvelous. Daisy looked so empowering in her scenes. Well, her character was a strong and loving wife to her polyamorous husband, after all. However, it was a pity that Daisy was already in her thirties. It could be said that showbiz was unfair, especially for actresses. Like a flower, they had to seize the opportunity to be famous while they were still young and beautiful. If they missed that chance, it would be very difficult, if not impossible, for them to bloom. An actress who was in her twenties could y a role of her age. Once she reached thirty, she would no longer be qualified to have that role; otherwise, people would scrutinize her or even suspect that she was just being pretentious. "Daisy, you were amazing!" Wendy praised sincerely. Daisy nced at Eris, who was currently filming a different scene, and said with a bitter smile, "No matter how good my performance is, I still get cast aside to make way for the young ones." Except for being young, Daisy knew that Eris had nothing else to offer. But because of her age, Daisy could only y an antagonistic supporting character.It was a pity as she was an amazing actress. "It''s not like that.The audience can be rational, after all.Once this show kicks off, I''m sure your career will reach a new peak," Wendyforted. Daisy could not help but chuckle upon hearing Wendy''s reassurance. "Thank you, Wendy," she replied with a sincere smile. "I believe in you.Trust me, okay?" Daisy was used to ying a supporting character these past few years, so she really did not take Wendy''s words to heart. During break time, she walked over to Wendy again and honestly said, "I don''t know why, but the first time I saw you, I liked you already.Meanwhile, although Eris has a good reputation, I can''t seem to like her." Wendy just smiled and said nothing in response. "Damn! Do you see that? Eris ising.Speaking of the devil!" Chapter 157: The Invitation Chapter 157: The Invitation Wendy turned around just in time to see Eris wrapping up her scene and walking towards them, still in her costume. Daisy held Wendy''s hand and kept talking as if she hadn''t seen the new arrival. Eris felt so embarrassed.She just stood there awkwardly, scratching her arm.Her assistant, Ana, came to her rescue. "Daisy, Wendy.Eris is here." Daisy rolled her eyes as she said, "And why do we need to know that? Should we kneel to wee Her Majesty?" Ana was stunned by that. "Daisy,e on.Don''t tease Ana," Eris said with a smile, as she closed the distance between them. "She is just...really enthusiastic with her job as my assistant." She kept the smile on her face to show them she wasn''t looking for a fight. Daisy looked skeptical for a minute, but then she seemed to decide that it was time for a truce. She looked up at Eris and asked, "So, what''s up?" Eris gestured to Ana, who immediately handed her two envelopes. Eris took them and passed them to Daisy and Wendy with a shy smile. "Today is my birthday.I didn''t n to do anything, but Brian insisted on celebrating.He says that each birthday is unique and should be celebrated.He booked the Royal Hotel''s event venue so we can throw a party there tonight.I hope you cane." Daisy and Wendy nced at each other in wonder. Without reaching for the invitation, Daisy replied politely, "Well...Are you sure that''s a good idea? Isn''t it more meaningful to celebrate your birthday with the people closest to you? I am sure we''ll just impose." The implication was clear. ''¡¯We are not your friends.Why invite us?¡± Eris didn''t look fazed. She just smiled wider and said, "The more, the merrier! I really hope you cane, Daisy!" After that, Daisy couldn''t refuse again without being utterly rude.She finally reached out and took the invitation. Eris immediately turned to Wendy pushing the other envelope in her hand. "Wendy, you simply muste. ¡°Wendy was frozen in ce, feeling like a cornered animal. ¡®''Oh, shit! I don''t want to go to your party! Today was Ray and Precious''s first day at school.I just want to go home early and hear all about it!'' But before she could open her mouth to refuse, Eris had already gone, along with her assistant to give other people their invitations. Wendy just stood there frowning down at the invitation in her hands. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You don''t want to go?" "Of course I don''t!" Wendy sighed. "I just want to go home early and get some sleep!" Daisyughed, "I thought so!" Wendy sighed again, "Well, are you going?" Daisy pointed at Mason and Carter, "Look! They both epted the invitation.They will definitely go.So we have to go too, I am afraid.After all, Eris is a celebrity.We should show our respect and go to her party." As soon as she finished speaking, Daisy opened the envelope. "Wow! The invitation is really...shy.Not that this shoulde as a shock.Everyone knew the Royal Hotel is really expensive! Forget it.Just see it as a free night out.We get to have fun and not spend a cent." ''Oh, well! It seems that I have no choice, '' Wendy thought to herself. "Hey, Wendy..." "What'' is it?" "Do you notice that Eris is inviting, like, a lot of people?" Wendy frowned and turned to look around. Eris had indeed given invitations to a lot of people. Even some actors ying only minor characters in the show. "What is she thinking? Does she really have to spend so much money for a party? Why did she invite so many people?" Wendy was really confused. Eris was many things, but generous wasn''t one of them. Ruben had always been really nice to Eris, so she had gotten almost everything she ever wanted. But Eris always had a streak of jealousy, ever since she was a child.She would rather cut her old clothes into pieces than let Wendy have them.She would also break all the toys she didn''t like anymore and throw them into the trash bin.She would never let other kids y with them.So what was her game tonight, inviting so many people to her birthday? There was something really fishy going on. Eris was surely plotting something. Later that afternoon, Eris had finished a scene and was taking a break, when Brian appeared in front of her holding a big bouquet of red roses. "Brian!" Eris ran over to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Brian gave her the roses. "Happy birthday, my love." She took the flowers and took a big whiff of their enchanting aroma. There were ny-nine red roses with water drops on the petals. Eris was delighted. "Brian, this is absolutely perfect.Thank you." "You are wee, baby! Are you all done with work?" "Almost," Eris nodded. "I just have one more scene with Wendy and Masonter.Then I will be done with all the scenes for today." "Okay, I''ll wait for you." "Great!" The love radiating from them both was enough to make everyone around jealous. "Wow! Mr.Brian is so gentle.I heard that the two of them have been in love for three years, but they are still as sweet as before.How happy they are!" "Yes, you are right.They are a perfect match." "Brian is really so kind to Eris.I''m so jealous.When will I find such a sweet, loving man?" "Come on! It''s Eris we are talking about.How can youpete with that?" Wendy just rolled her eyes at those words. The day before yesterday, Jeffrey had to go visit his father, who was really ill. They hadn''t spoken at all the past two days, but she understood that he must be really busy. After all, there was something wrong with his work. Plus, he had to make arrangements for his father to go to the hospital abroad. So considering all that, it wasn''t a surprise that he had not been able to call her. And then there was Brian. While Jeffrey had so much on his te, his brother was running around romancing Eris. Their father was seriously ill, and Brian was throwing a ridiculously big party for Eris. Wendy had thought that Brian was awful to just her, but she never expected him to treat his own parents like that. ''Hump! He really is an asshole, '' Wendy cursed inwardly. "Wendy! Time for your scene." "Coming!" Wendy just focused on her job, putting all thoughts about Brian aside. This was thest scene for today for both her and Mason. And it was an erotic scene, too. For the past month, after Faye had moved into the pce, the emperor had visited her quarters every day. And there was just one thought swirling in Faye''s mind: revenge! Weston had once taught her how to make incense. Depending on its ingredients, it could help people sleep better or it could kill a person. Her quarters were burning with incense every day. The emperor came daily and inhaled it, so his health would slowly deteriorate. He would grow weaker by the day, leading people to think that he was just getting frailer with time. Faye hated the emperor to the core. She couldn''t wait for him to die. So when the emperor came more often to her, her pain was lessened a bit by the thought that her torture would be over sooner. Every time he forced her to have sex with him, she felt disgusted but she still had to y along. Afterwards, she would ask her maid to prepare her a bath. She would wash her body, scrubbing until her skin was red and sore. So after the emperor''s visit one day, she was soaking herself in the bathtub, trying to rid herself of the foul man''s scent lingering on her body. She just wanted to erase every mark he had left on her skin. But the emperor came back. He dismissed the servants and entered the bathroom. When he saw her in the bathtub, her porcin white shoulders half exposed, he was ovee by desire and once again imed Faye''s body. She hated being touched by the emperor, but on the surface, she should appear cooperative. This scene was a real challenge for any actress. The crew quickly set up for the scene. "Wendy, the director said there''s a crowd gathering to watch the shooting.I''m afraid we can''t keep them away.Are you okay with that?" Chapter 158: The Bath Scene Chapter 158: The Bath Scene Intimate scenes were known to be very difficult to film. Why? Because there were too many people on the filming site which may make the artists ufortable. As a result, they would not be able to concentrate and focus on their performance. So in order to make the actors and actresses fully engaged in the shooting, the filming site would have to be cleared as much as possible. But now... As Wendy took a look at the crowd, she found that there was at least a dozen of staff and other artists. In this case, it would take a long time to clear the site for the scene. Well, she supposed that it was time for her to test her professionalism. Wendy took a deep breath and mustered all the courage she had. "There''s no need to clear the site!" she said with confidence. "Okay.I''ll tell the director right away," one of the staff replied. "Thanks." ''It''s just a shooting of a bedroom scene.It''s a piece of cake! Just take it as a sacrifice for art, '' Wendy comforted herself inwardly. The staff had already set up the bathroom, the location of the next scene. To make the scene lovelier, they hung pink gauze around Faye''s bedroom. Whenever the wind blew, the gauze would flutter slightly, and it was a truly mesmerizing sight. However...It was not a good thing for the actor and actress involved. In order to create that visual, the window was not supposed to be closed. The bathtub was situated in the middle of a big room. One could imagine how cold it would be. In truth, actors and actresses have no choice but to endure the situation he or she will face in shooting a film. There were even times when they had to shoot a summer scene in cold winter or a winter scene in scorching summer. In either case, they had to sacrifice a lot and suffer. Being an actor or an actress was not easy as it seemed. Well, artists were usually being paid more than others in different jobs, so it was only fair for them to bear the pain and suffering other industries couldn''t understand. At that moment, Wendy seemed very calm. "Wendy, are you ready?" Carter asked patiently. "Yes," Wendy replied firmly. In the movie, she was supposed to be naked in the bathtub. Of course, there was no way she would really bepletely naked while filming, so she wore a nude strapless tube and a pair of shorts. Fortunately, she was submerged in the bathtub the whole time, so it was not difficult to make the illusion that she was not wearing anything. Half of her hair was tied up in a bun, while the rest hung on her shoulders. Not only that, her makeup was subtle, yet she looked perfect. She was more than ready. Everyone had their fixed eyes on Wendy. They could not help but hold their breath in awe. Wendy''s figure was exquisite. Her legs were long and enticing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Also, it was as fair as a snow that men would not be able to resist the urge to gaze at it. What was more, her skin was soft and delicate.It was the ultimate dream of all men! "Fuck! Wendy is so fascinating! She''s like a work of art ! Look at her neck.It''s slender and tall.God, I''d be willing to trade some of my lifespan just to have that kind of body." "Same.Well, she wouldn''t have been chosen to be Lady Faye if she wasn''t attractive, would she? Damn.Her face and figure are really persuasive!" "Humph! The best choice for a temptation!" Some who were watching Wendy envied her, while the others were hateful and insecure. While the women had different feelings, the men, on the other hand, only had one. They were all attracted by Wendy''s charm and beauty. Including Brian. "Brian? Brian!" Eris called upon seeing him gawking at her. "What?" It was only then that Brian came to his senses. He turned to look at Eris. Seeing that she fuming with anger, he immediately looked away. As though he had not been caught, he cleared his throat and pretended to act normal. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked innocently. ¡®''Ha! How dare you ask me that question.You came here to bring me flowers, but now, you''re looking at another woman with burning gaze.Not only that, the woman you were looking at is the one I hate the most!''¡¯ Eris thought crossly. While tightly holding the bouquet of roses in her arms, she lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly. "Brian, did you fall for Wendy again? I know I''m just nothingpared to her.I''m not as beautiful and as attractive as her.It was me who got involved in your rtionship.I''d understand if you want to rekindle your feelings for her.Just tell me, and I''ll let you go." Tears filled Eris''s eyes, and her voice trembled when she spoke. Hearing that, Brian immediatelyforted her. "No, you silly girl.What are you talking about?" "I mean it, Brian.The way you looked at Wendy just now..." "Are you jealous?" Eris blushed and stubbornly replied, "No! Why would I be?" "You silly." Brian put his arm over her shoulders and forced himself not to look at Wendy anymore. "Don''t be ridiculous, okay? I won''t be with her again," he reassured. "Really?" "Yes." Eris was relieved to know that Brian did not fall for Wendy''s charm again.She clung in his arms and put her head on his shoulder with a smile. "I love you, Brian." "I love you, too." At that moment, Brian was lost in thought. For all he knew, he was rational and clearheaded. Eris was the one who had loved him for years.She heeded to him and gave him everything he wanted. Wendy, on the other hand, was just his ex-lover, who got pregnant by another man.He did not even know the father of her child! For him, Wendy was a cheat. She was vicious and slutty. There was no doubt that between Eris and Wendy, he would choose the former. But, to his surprise, Wendy seemed different than thest time he had seen her. He was deeply astonished by her stunning change. She was more beautiful and confident than ever, very different from the Wendy he hade to know. It seemed that she had captured his heart yet again. Brian could not understand himself. ¡®''Is it true that men are always like this? Always longing for the one he couldn''t get?¡¯'' he wondered. Could it be because he never got to sleep with her while they were together, and he was upset now because he would never had the chance to? It was frustrating! He could not even figure it out himself. At that moment, Brian took a deep breath and held Eris tighter, all while forcing himself not to look in Wendy''s direction. "Wendy, you have to pay attention to the water and your clothes in this scene.Don''t let your clothes be exposed, or else we''ll have to redo the take.Also, keep your emotions in ce so the audience will be amazed.I have confidence in you," Carter advised before anything else. Wendy nodded in response and then sat in the bathtub. The water was so cold that her teeth chattered. It took the staff a long time to prepare the site. Of course, they put warm water into the tub, but since the room was huge, the water quickly cooled down. A stuff member came with some more hot water as Wendy sat in the bathtub. Once she was ready, she nodded to Carter and said, "I''ll try my best!" Carter nodded and said through the megaphone, "Everyone, let''s roll!" As soon as they heard his cue, everyone quieted down. Carter waved his hand and loudly said, "Action!" In the bathroom. The gauze fluttered in the wind. Faye was leaning against the bathtub. The water was filled to its brim and had ayer of bright red petals at the top. The petals added a sharp contrast to her fair skin. She was like a goddess! With her eyes closed, Faye leaned her head on the edge of the bathtub and let the water cleanse her skin. Behind her, a maid was pouring warm water onto her bare shoulders. The steam rose into the air, where it Stirred the silk slightly. Needless to say, it was like a wondend. There were no expressions on Wendy''s face as she sat in the bathtub. For Lady Faye, every single day in the imperial pce was torture. "Your Majesty, I''ll just get some more warm water," the maid said. "Very well," Faye replied nonchntly. It was only then that she opened her eyes. Half of her long hair was wet. She then cupped the water with her palms and poured it on her body little by little before scrubbing her skin numbly. Little did she know, the emperor came behind her with a bucket of warm water. Faye thought that the maid had returned, so she did not bother to turn around. She did not care, after all. The emperor was wearing casual clothes, and a sly smile was tugging at his lips. Without saying a word, he took the water dipper and poured water onto her shoulder. "You don''t have to do this anymore.You can leave now," Faye said calmly. However, the person behind her did not leave. Instead, he put his hand on her shoulder and whispered, "Faye..." Hearing his voice, Faye froze all of a sudden. Chapter 159: A Little Heartbroken Chapter 159: A Little Heartbroken It onlysted for a split second! Faye endeavored to project a rxed demeanor, but her pretense could not deceive the discerning audience. At the sound of the emperor''s voice, she instinctively lowered herself deeper into the water. She did not turn around but continued to pour water on herself. She asked innocently, "Your Majesty, why have you returned?" Faye spoke indifferently.But the emperor liked this side of her. Hearing this, he knitted his eyebrows slightly. "Won''t you wee me?" "Of course I wee you with open arms, Your Majesty.But I''m concerned that for the past month, you have onlye and rested in my bedroom.This is totally against the rules.You know that on the first day of each month, you have to go to the empress''s pce.Have you forgotten that it is the first day of a new month today?" The emperor appeared nonchnt and continued to bathe her with scented, rose-petalled water. "People just set the rules, and they are not cast in stone.I can change them whenever I like." "I have been in your pce for just one month yet every day you have only visited my bedroom.I''m afraid that this unhealthy behavior of yours won''t be taken lightly.I have offended your other concubines even before meeting them!" The emperor stroked her shoulder and asked, "You have met Ivanka and the empress, haven''t you?" "Yes, the empress is well-educated, generous and virtuous.She is an exemry role model." But she didn''t mention Lady Ivanka.The emperor frowned at once.He turned around to face her. "Did lvanka embarrass you?" Faye dodged his eyes. "Lady Ivanka is also virtuous and gentle.Why would she make things difficult for me?" However, judging from her reaction, he was convinced that she had been bullied by Ivanka. His face darkened. "I have indulged her for so many years! She has be spoilt!" Faye remained silent. After a while, she pushed his hand away. "Faye?" She lowered her eyes and said inly, "Your Majesty, I advise you to go to the empress''''s pce tonight.Your love for me will be the root cause that your other concubines will target me in the future.I can sense that this situation will spell trouble.Before I entered the pce, I was a regr girl who came from a normal affluent family.But my father had many concubines and I witnessed the modus operandi they indulged in to win his favor.It was not a pretty sight and led to endless heartache.That was the situation in a normal merchant family.So it leaves little to the imagination how virulent the cat fights amongst concubines in an imperial family will be." The emperor was forced to contemte upon her weighty words. Faye continued, "I''m just the simple daughter of a businessman.I have no powerful backgrounds here.Thest thing I want is to get embroiled in these petty fights.Initially, all I wanted was to marry an ordinary and simple man with whom I could respectfully grow old.I didn''t imagine that my fate would bring me here as your wife in such a prestigious imperial family.Now all I want to do, is to abide by my duty and not be seen as someone superior with special privileges.Your Majesty, I hope you will appreciate my concern." The emperor scowled. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. "I see!" the man finally said. Faye breathed a sigh of relief. "Shall I see you off, Your Majesty?" "Who said I was leaving?" Faye was taken aback. Seeing her expression, he smiled like azy child who had just passed a test. "You look beautiful when your spirits are dampened! You are absolutely right.Now that you are in the pce, you should abide by your duty.Now that you are my concubine, it is your duty to serve me well.It is time for you to give birth to my children." "But..." "Now that I have given you my unadulterated love, I will naturally protect you well!" He then suddenly grabbed her wrist and lifted her up from the water. "Ah!" Faye screamed, and hurriedly pulled down the gauze hanging around and covered herself. "Your Majesty!" "Ha-ha" The emperor was in a joyous mood. He held her wet body and danced to the bedroom. At that moment, the camera focused on Faye''s round and white shoulder, then moved to her fair and slender legs and insteps. A few enchanting petals punctuated her long legs. Her skin was silky and delicate. Under the candlelight, her body appeared to generate the aura of a halo, which made her look as heavenly as an angel. The emperor carried Faye to the bed, bowed his head and kissed her. This kiss was not real but it was shot so craftily that audiences would never know the difference. This was a new technique that was adopted to shoot kissing scenes. It was Mason, the emperor''s role-yer, who had proposed to use such a trick. Mason had just made his romance with his girlfriend public. He loved her unconditionally so he announced that he would not shoot real kissing scenes anymore. Carter had worked with him in several movies so when Mason made this pledge, Carter didn''t make a mountain out of a molehill and simply consented. After a kiss, the maids immediately pulled down the curtain around the bed hung by the golden hooks, and the curtain cut off the audience''s view. It left the rest to their vivid imaginations. In therge bedroom, the burning incense at the head of the bed was emitting a faint fragrance and gentle spark. "Cut!" Carter was delighted with Wendy''s performance. Wendy always gave a ster performance so there was never a need to reshoot. She captured the essence of the scene to perfection. Her wless movements and expressions ced her in a league of her own. What impressed Carter the most was Wendy''s ability to adjust her emotions to the required scene with such ease. She couldfortably and swiftly change paradoxical emotions at the drop of a hat. Whilst it took other artists quite a while to get into the swim of emotions, she was a ring example of acting par excellence. If she were crying her heart out in an earlier scene and Carter shouted, "Cut", within a second, she could instantly adorn a smile. If you thought that she was distancing herself from the y, then you were wrong. Because even the staff cried when they saw Wendy''s performance. Wasn''t this sufficient proof of her amazing acting skills? "All right! It''s over!" "Oh, yes!" The staff cheered. Carter also touched his nose andughed merrily. He thought it would take him entire day, but once again they had finished ahead of time. Carter stretched his stiff limbs. At that moment, he realized that as long as Wendy''s scenes were involved in the shooting, they would always finish ahead of schedule. Wendy epitomized the perfect actress. Not only was she able to slip into any role with the greatest of ease, but her co-stars automatically took the lead from her and also exercised professionalism. So with all stakeholders co-operating, shooting was a breeze. In his many years of directing, Carter had only observed this kind of disciplinedmitment and talent from artists who had experience in the industry for decades. The staff began to put away the props. Seeing Wendy changed and ready to leave the set, Carter immediately waved to her, "Wendy,e here!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wendy ambled over to him.She had removed her makeup and her long wavy hair was tied into a ponytail.Now she wore a ck leather jacket, tight jeans and matching ck boots. Walking against the breeze, she looked imposing.In not a single way did she resemble the coquettish Faye from the y.Carter sighed. "Wendy, I have a question for you.Only answer it if you feelfortable.There is no obligation." Wendy nodded. "Go ahead." "How do you adjust your emotions to the needs of the scene so quickly?" Wendy was stunned.She wasn''t expecting that question. "Are you notfortable sharing your secret with me?" "No! Not at all!" Wendy thought carefully before she spoke. Looking at the curious expression in Carter''s eyes, she revealed, "In fact, it''s no mystery.When I was in the US, I was only offered walk-on roles in different ys.At that time I was in dire financial straits and there weren''t many Chinese actors in the US.So as long as I was offered roles, I was grateful and took them very seriously." Carter nodded repeatedly. "Once I was offered a dual role.I had to y the role of these two characters who looked almost identical but whose personalities were poles apart.In order to do justice to the role, I took a great deal of time to study their characters intensely.As a result, I was almost schizophrenic.That was my stepping stone to adjust my performances ordingly.Preparing for that role was actually the breeding ground for my ability to change emotions without demur." She made it sound as if it was as easy as pie, but people in the business knew that it was a challenge. Carter looked at Wendy with great respect and admiration then patted her on the shoulder without saying anything. At the same time, Brian overheard Wendy''s exnation. Somehow, whenever he heard Wendy narrate about her hardships, he felt a little heartbroken...especially when she was strong enough to share her life story with a positively bright smile. Chapter 160: Ray Didnt Want To Lose Face Chapter 160: Ray Didn''t Want To Lose Face Eris observed Brian very closely.She clenched her fists when she saw him gazing absent-mindedly at Wendy yet again. ''Why would he do this? Wendy was a whore who had given birth to a child and she did not even know the identity of the father! Furthermore, she is currently dating two men simultaneously! How disgusting! Why couldn''t Brian give up on her? Was it because she was prettier?¡¯'' Eris felt genuinely aggrieved. "Brian? Sweetheart!" "Yes!" Brian answered and turned around to face her. He held her hand and asked, "Are you ready?" "Yes!" Eris was ustomed to disguising her mood, so she pretended as if nothing had happened.She whispered softly, "We can go now." "Okay!" In the Royal Hotel, Brian had booked the entire first floor of the hotel, and the hall on that level had been elegantly decorated for the party by the staff. At the entrance to the hall, stood a huge champagne tower. The majestic, crystal chandelier glistened and cast white reflections on the wall. Delectable, mouthwatering desserts were served in the hall. Apart from that, there was an exquisite seafood buffet! It was an unusually extravagant seafood buffet, boasting tantalizing, scrumptious shrimp that were as long as a chopstick and freshly caught king crabs grilled to perfection. A range of zed, buttery pgic fish infused with exotic herbs and spices had mouths drooling. Tender, ky meat and exotic roasted vegetables were served with tangy, creamy sauces. Imported citrus fruit, dried fruit and nuts were a favorite of many guests. Celebratory drinks and tranquilizing alcohol flowed like the Yangtze River. An abundance of rare yet divinely delicious food was served in the hall. To top it all, a special stage was erected and the host, an acquaintance of theirs, had the guests in stitches. All in all, it was avish, m event where guests simply chilled. Supporting artists and stuff members in the cast were amazed by the splendor of the party and clicked photos nonstop. "Wow! Oh my God! I''ve never seen such arge crab in my life before.It''s super expensive at a restaurant but here it''s being served as one of the dishes of the buffet! This means I can eat as much as I want to! Yummy! This ce is crowded.Oh my God! Eris is so generous!" "What a ssy party!" Yes, it was unlike an ordinary birthday party. It was conceptualized on the scale of a grand wedding! Eris and Mr.Brian have been a loving couple for three years now.It''s so sweet that he can still n such a romantic surprise for her.I''m starting to believe in love again. "This is the most borate party I have ever been invited to.Let''s cut the crap.Eris is so kindhearted that she was willing to invite supporting actresses like us.I''ve made up my mind.She is my idol from now on." "Yes! I agree with you! Me too.I will be her loyal fan from now on!" Overhearing the discussion, Eris blushed,cent and pleased.She instinctively held Brian''s arm. The host rted Eris''s and Brian''s epic journey, from their formal acquaintance to their romantic liaison. In the background, various happy photos highlighting their rtionship, were projected onto a big screen. Eris was so touched that she shed tears.She wore a long, flowing, snow-white dress, which gave her a sense of peace and calm and made her look angelic.She raised her head to meet Brian''s eyes. "Brian, thank you for nning such a marvelous surprise for me!" "Silly girl, I''ll do anything to make you happy." The crowd roared, "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss her!" Eris shyly hid herself in Brian''s arms. He lifted her face and gave her a passionate kiss. The crowd cheered. ''Now that I am here, it will be a sheer waste if I don''t eat that tasty, appetizing food!" Wendy thought to herself. Then she took a white te and walked around looking for her favorite food. She heaped some scallops onto her te and sat on the sofa in the corner to enjoy the food. ''Oh! It''s tasty.The sweet, mild, nutty vor is overwhelming my taste buds.Brian is not a good man but he has hired the best chef in town.The scallops are not smelly and the flesh is fresh and tasty.Compliments to the chef.I''m thoroughly enjoying such well-prepared scallops.¡± Wendy savored several dishes in a row. She chatted with Ryan while eating.She had no choice! Reese had moved out of the house and Ray only had a telephone watch.She couldn''t call Ray because of the din there. Precious also didn''t have a mobile phone. If she wanted to know about the children''s first day at school, she would have to talk to Luke or Ryan. Of course she went to Luke first, but he told her that he was working overtime at thepany. Wendy had to contact Ryan. "Hello! Ryan! Did Ray and Precious return from school?" Soon, she got the reply, "Yes!" Wendy was speechless. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What a perfunctory reply! Wendy then sent an endless list of questions. "How are they after their first day at school? I didn''t dare to turn off my phone today.But they didn''t contact me, nor did their teacher.I''m so worried.Have you talked to their teacher? How did the two of them manage the school today? Did Precious cry? Did Ray socialize with the other children? They have the habit of taking a nap.Did they have a good nap at school? Precious is so picky about food.Did she eat properly at school?" At that moment, in No.1 Vi of Ensfield, Ryan was chatting with the children. Looking at the long series of questions sent by Wendy, Ryan threw the phone directly in front of the two children and said, "What do you think? How do you answer it?" Precious rubbed her fingers uneasily. Ray frowned. On closer examination, one could see that the children were a little embarrassed. Ray''s hair and clothes were messed up and Precious was in a worse condition.Her school dress was covered in grass and mud and her hemline was broken. Precious pouted and said, "How about telling the truth?" "No!" Ray was the first one to object. "Uh, Ray..." Ray winced. He thought it was a shame to tell the truth! He didn''t expect that those little children in the kindergarten would be so enthusiastic. The girls put tasty snacks into his schoolbag which annoyed a chubby little boy in his ss who felt sidelined. The boy then proceeded to provoke Ray. In order to protect Ray, Precious had a fight with that boy! Then she beat him up till his nose bled. He was still crying when he was taken to the infirmary. Ray had promised to protect Precious in school, but in the end, she had protected him! He was as embarrassed as someone shouting out the wrong answer in ss. He craned his neck and said, "Anyway, don''t tell my Mommy!" Ryan narrowed his eyes and took back his phone, asking, "Do you want me to lie to your mommy?" Ray nodded with his bright eyes. "No way!" Upon hearing that, Ray was a little upset. "But it''s notpletely impossible," Ryan replied. Ray thought for a while and immediately guessed what Ryan expected.He snorted and turned his head away. "You want a favor from me in return!" "I think this is called mutual benefit!" Ray gnashed his teeth. "It doesn''t matter.If your mommy knows what happened, she would at most ask Precious to take care of you in the future!" ¡®''No way! I''m a man and older than her! My pride has been wounded and I don''t want to lose face again!" Thinking for a while, Ray finally reached out his hand and said, "Okay, it''s a deal!" Ryan pped his hands solemnly! Confused, Precious looked at Ryan and then at Raymond. She scratched her head and asked, "Dad, Ray, what are you talking about?" "It''s a secret!" The two said in unison. Ray was stunned for a moment, and then turned his head shyly. ¡®''Humph! Don''t you think that I will ept you as my father just because of this! It''s still too early to say! Even if I agreed to help you win mommy over, you still have a long way to go before bing my future daddy! Humph! You had chased after my mommy for so long, but she still didn''t agree! You are really slow and dull! It seems as if I have to help you¡¯'' Ray thought. Then he stood up from the sofa and dusted his clothes.He straightened his back. Then he waved his hand casually like a noble young man and retorted, "All right, all right.I''ll help you.Just wait and see!" Chapter 161: You Or Me Chapter 161: You Or Me At the very moment at the Royal Hotel. The staff pushed an enormous fondant cake while the crowd was cheering and apuding.The cake looked like a miniature statue of Eris.It waspletely based on her. Even the measurements were proportioned to her true measurements. She was wearing a white dress on the cake, and every detail was realistic. Eris was moved that her mouth fell open and her eyes turned red. "Brian..." "Do you like it?" "I do!" Eris replied ecstatically. She then leaned over and gave him a kiss and added, "Thank you, Brian.Thank you very much.This is best birthday I''ve ever had.I''ll never forget this.I really like it!" Brian smiled and stroked her hair in response.He actually had prepared two cakes. The fondant cake was the first one. Since it did not actually taste good, it could only be used for viewing. For the other one, he prepared a huge threeyer fruit cake for them to eat. With a smile on their faces, everyone sang her a birthday song in unison. "Happy birthday to you.Happy birthday to you.Happy birthday to Eris...Happy birthday to you..." Brian took the cake knife from one of the staff and handed it to Eris. "Honey, cut the cake!" he said with a smile. "Okay!" Eris replied, her face flushed as she cut the cake excitedly. As she did so, she found that it was hollow inside.Eris was stunned for a moment.All of a sudden... "Look! There seems to be a box inside!" someone shouted from the crowd. It was only then that Eris saw there was indeed a small box in the hollow part of the cake.It was not an ordinary box.It was a jewelry box! Eris''s heart was pounding in her chest, and her hand that was holding the knife began to tremble. ''Is...is that a ring? Is this really happening?'' She was at a loss. She could not think straight as thispletely caught her off guard. "Brian..." "Take it out," Brian replied gently. Eris''s eyes were red as she was in the verge of crying. With trembling hands, she carefully took out the box using the cake knife. "Open it," Brian urged. Eris bit her lips to stop herself from crying. Just as she was told, she then opened the box. A diamond ring was lying quietly inside. The stone was as big as the nail of a thumb, and it glinted under the bright light. It was dazzling. Eris could not help but look at Brian in a daze. It was only then that she realized that he was formally dressed. He was wearing a crisp ck suit, which made him look even more handsome and elegant. "Brian..." "Eris..." Brian took out the diamond ring from the box and then held Eris''s right hand. Slowly, he knelt on one knee and solemnly asked, "Will you marry me?" Upon hearing that, tears welled up in Eris''s eyes. She stood there with mouth agape, which was also trembling in excitement. Four years! It had been four years since she had fallen in love with Brian, including the time when she had loved him from afar. She had been waiting for this moment for so many years and had dreamt of this many times. Eris had been implying that she wanted to get married already, but Brian had never given her a clear answer. Whenever she would ask him about it, he would say that his parents had not epted her yet or that his career had not taken off, so he could not marry her yet. Because of this, she had no other choice but to wait. It was only at this moment that her dreams hade true. The man whom she had loved for many years finally proposed to her. "Say yes! Say yes!" The crowd cheered at Eris, urging her to agree to his proposal. Without a second thought, Eris, with her hand still covering her mouth, nodded and said, "Yes! Yes, I will!" With his lips curled into a smile, Brian finally put the ring on her ring finger. The two newly-engaged couple hugged and kissed. The crowd was so ecstatic and happy that their deafening cheers almost shattered the ceiling. Eris felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Why would she not be? She was now proposed by the man of her dreams! Meanwhile, Wendy did not seem affected by themotion. She did not even turn to look at them and just ate happily with her legs crossed. Just now, Ryan sent her a message. He informed her that Ray and Precious had performed very well in the kindergarten and assured her that everything she had worried about did not happen. Seeing his message, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She then looked at the fuss in front of her caused by Brian''s marriage proposal to Eris. Suddenly, a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth. ''A bitch with a scumbag as a partner.Interesting!'' Wendy mused. Although she was annoyed at the two, she was still happy that these two found each other, meaning there would be two fewer victims out there. However, she could not help but think that Brian was acting weird. His father was seriously ill in the US. Instead of taking care of his father, Brian proposed to Eris. What an asshole! Or, perhaps he just took advantage of his father being sick. After all, his parents had been against their rtionship from the very beginning. ''Is Brian not afraid that his father will be pissed off once he learns about this?'' At the thought of this, Wendy shook her head to clear her mind. ''Forget it! This has nothing to do with me.If there''s anything I should be concerned about, it''s my life.What do I care about them anyway?'' While she was deep in thought, Wendy took a sip of champagne. She then took the knife and fork and continued eating. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ''Wow! These scallops are so delicious.'' She really liked what she was eating that, if possible, she would eat all of it in the tray. However, just when she thought she was enjoying her time alone, someone decided to ruin her moment. All of a sudden, a shadow appeared in front of Wendy. She raised her head to see who it was and found that it was Eris. On her hand was a wine ss, and she was looking at Wendy with gloating. However, Wendy just ignored her. With a sly smile on her face, Eris deliberately swirled the ss to make the diamond ring on her finger appear dazzling. "Brian just proposed to me," she said triumphantly. Fortunately, nobody was around to hear and see her gloating. Wendy rolled her eyes at Eris and retorted, "I''m not blind." "I''ve already told you.You can''t defeat me.Brian and I really love each other, so I advise you to quit now." ''What the hell?'' Wendy was bewildered by what Eris was insinuating. It was only then that she realized that Eris still believed that Wendy liked Brian. "Eris..." Eris slightly raised her chin to appear intimidating and demanded, "What?" "If a dog you like suddenly bites you, like really hard, will you still like that dog?" Wendy asked with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. Eris''s face changed upon hearing Wendy''s question. "Who are you calling a dog?" she asked with raised eyebrows. "Chill.It''s just an analogy.Why are you so angry?" Eris was infuriated. Unfortunately, there were a lot of people in the venue. Considering her image, she should not stir trouble, especially with Wendy. Unable to do anything, she just gnashed her teeth and warned in a low voice, "No matter what you''re thinking, Brian and I are engaged.If you dare to do anything, I won''t be scared to call you out as the mistress.If that happens, the public will rip you to shreds.I''ll make sure your name gets dragged with your career." Upon hearing that, Wendy lost her appetite.Thanks to Eris, the scallops she had been enjoying no longer appeared enticing. With a sigh, she put down her knife and fork and looked at Eris. Thetter looked back at her, puffed up. Wendy tilted her head to one side and said tauntingly, "I don''t have feelings for Brian anymore, but you keep on provoking me again and again.I''m mad, so mad.What should I do?" "You vixen, what are you going to do? Seduce him?" Eris hissed. "Vixen? Ha-ha!" Wendyughed sarcastically and continued, "Vixen doesn''t sound bad.I like it.What do you think vixens are good at? I suppose they''re great at seducing men.But, even if I don''t do anything, you''d still think that I''m getting Brian from you.In that case, I might as well do it in front of you.What do you think?" Eris''s expression changed in an instant.Wendy''s taunts made her tighten the grip on the ss unconsciously. "Wendy, how dare you!" she eximed. "Threatening me?" Wendy asked brazenly. Eris bit her lips and stared at Wendy with loathing. "Brian won''t be fooled by you!" she said through gritted teeth. "Really? Let''s see then.Men are like animals.They''d do everything they can just to sate their carnal desires.I''m prettier than you, taller than you, and more attractive than you.Needless to say, I''m better than you in everything.If I seduce him, who do you think he''ll choose, you or me?" Chapter 162: A Veil Of Innocence Chapter 162: A Veil Of Innocence ¡®''Damn she-devil! She really is such a shrew!¡± Eris trembled with anger and restrained herself from charging at Wendy and tearing her apart. ''This vicious whore! How dare she!'' "Wendy, why are you still alive and kicking? Three years ago, you suffered from massive hemorrhage and were thrown into the sea, yet you survived.You are jinxed.You are upying valuable space in this world when you should be burning in hell." Wendy shrugged, "With you scumbags still alive, why would I want to embrace death?" The calmer Wendy was, the more resentful Eris became. The untold joy of being proposed to was shattered by Wendy''s sharp words. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eris wanted to strangle her. Whilst Eris was riding a wave of fury, Wendy was as calm as a cradled baby. She leaned against the sofa and sipped the champagne leisurely. Observing Eris''s livid face, she was more than pleased. ''s! Eris must have a mental problem.The proposal was a wonderful surprise but why did she have to come and brag in front of me? Heck! Since she obviously asked for it, I''d better grand her wish.Anyway, it''s just a piece of cake for me!'' ncing at the crowd behind her, Wendy said with a smile, "Eris dearest, keep smiling.Your fiance is here." Upon hearing that, Eris turned around and saw Brian walking towards her with a ss of wine. She took a deep breath and smiled cheerfully. ''Wow!'' Wendy was amazed. She marveled at Eris''s acting talent now. Clearly Eris''s sudden change in emotion warranted her an acting award. Even if she was half as dedicated when starring the movies, she would have been a famous Oscar- winning actress by now! "What are youdies talking about? I''ve been waiting for you there for so long, Eris.Your friends are impatiently waiting to take a picture with you and to propose a toast." Eris held Brian''s arm possessively, afraid that he would sneak a peek at Wendy. "I had a chat with Wendy.We''re done so let''s go." But Brian didn''t move. Eris''s heart skipped a beat. When his eyes focused on Wendy, he couldn''t help murmuring, "Wendy..." "What''s up?" Wendy''s eyes sparkled with intrigue and seduction. Brian was stunned. Eris''s eagle eyes shouted silent anger. ¡®''Whore! You are such a prostitute! How dare you! How dare you seduce Brian in front of me!¡¯'' Eris''s eyes were bloodshot and she couldn''t help pinching Brian hard. The pain immediately brought him to his senses. Heforted her in a soft voice, "I was just thinking of the past..." A clumsy excuse! However, Eris had no choice but to ept it. She replied in a deep voice, "Brian, today is the day you proposed to me.It''s normal for you to think of our past." Brian immediately felt guilty. ''Yes! Today was the day I proposed to Eris.How could I be distracted by other women, especially Wendy, whom I had abandoned long ago? Moreover, her private life is still such a mess!'' Her voice immediately rocked him to his senses. He now looked at Wendy with cold indifference. Then he raised his ss and spoke, "Wendy, I hope you can give Eris and me your blessing." "Of course." With a ss of champagne in her hand, she neither stood up nor clinked sses with Brian. Then she said, "I wish you two endless love for each other but please stop trying to harm others.Don''t hurt innocent people.Uh, I wish you infertility, but still have a lot of children and live a happy and contented life! ¡° Brian''s face darkened. Aplicated, mixed emotion arose from his heart. He fathomed that Wendy still couldn''t forget him. Otherwise, why did she suddenly be so mean after he proposed to Eris? She must be distraught. Contemting upon this, his expression turned friendlier. He believed that Wendy loved him to the point of adoration. He shook his head and said, "Wendy, you are too extreme." Wendy felt helpless. Shebeled Eris and Brian as ''bitch'' and ''scumbag'' of the century.She no longer wished to waste her breath on them. Even changing her expression was too much of an effort for her to waste ona lost cause. "Brian..." "Wendy, we shall leave now." "Bye!" Watching the two walk away, Wendy felt that the contaminated environment had regained its freshness. She patted her belly with satisfaction and felt full.She had vented her anger. It was time for her to leave. After saying goodbye to Daisy and Carter, Wendy left the hotel. It was veryte at night. The whole of Ywood was shrouded in neon lights. The bright bold moonlight and twinkling stars promised great weather for the next day. Post autumn nights were especially cold. Wendy straightened her coat, flung her handbag over her arm and waited outside the hotel to hail the next taxi. The Royal Hotel was a five star hotel in Ywood. It was a little far away from the center of the city. She had waited quite a while but there was still no sign of any taxi. Then Brian appeared out of nowhere! Wendy was shocked. ''Damn! Why is he here?'' "Wendy, are you waiting for a taxi?" "Yes!" "Let me drive you home." Wendy looked at him in surprise. "You are the shining star of today''s function.Won''t it seem odd if you suddenly disappear?" "At this moment, the girls in the hall are taking photos with Eris.Anyway, I don''t have anything better to do.I might as well drop you off home in this time." After a pause, he added, "It''s not easy to hail a taxi here thiste." Wendy ignored him. Brian thought she acquiesced in his decision, so he immediately took the car key and headed to the parking lot. "No, I don''t need it." Upon hearing that, he stiffened and turned to look at her helplessly. "Wendy, you are a young girl.I''m worried about you travelling home alone at night." Wendy was spellbound. ''Shucks! What is the rtionship between us? Do I need your concern?'' Wendy was about to say something, but she suddenly changed her mind as a novel idea dawned upon her. ''Ha-ha! I won''t let these wretches off so easily! Feigning your innocence? I can y the same game.'' She made up her mind in an instant. "Brian..." Wendy called him in a gentle tone.He was shocked by her tone. "What''s up?" Wendy curled her shoulders as if she were afraid of the cold.She hugged herself to keep warm and cut a lonely, pathetic figure. Then she smiled bitterly and retorted, "No matter what, things won''t change.You are now Eris''s fiance.We''d better keep our distance from each other." Upon hearing that, Brian''s heart ached.He knew he was right. Wendy still had deep unresolved feelings for him. He paced over, but Wendy stepped back to keep a distance from him. "Wendy..." "Don''t get close to me.This is totally inappropriate!" Brian called out in a sad voice, "Wendy..." "Brian, you chose Eris.I have nothing to say to you," Wendy replied. When she raised her head again, her eyes were glistening. She sniffed and used her greatest acting skills to look at Brian affectionately. "Brian, I have been absent from your life for so many years.Eris has been there for you all those years.It''s normal for you to choose her.Moreover, I don''t deserve you anymore.I have no hopes of ever being with you." "Wendy..." "But Brian, there is something vitally important that I have to tell you today!" Chapter 163: Revelation Chapter 163: Revtion "Tell me!" Brian roared. "Eris isn''t as good as you think!" Wendy replied. Upon hearing that, a frown appeared on Brian''s face. "Wendy¡ª" he said, but Wendy cut him off. "I know you won''t believe me, but what I''m saying is the truth.You probably think I''m only here to ask for trouble, but I''m not," Wendy said with a bitter smile. "Wendy, maybe it''s all just a big understanding. "Misunderstanding?" Wendy sneered and continued, "No, it''s not! She''s the reason why I''ve be who I am today.Nobody knows how much I hate her!" "Wendy¡ª" "I know you want me to forgive her, but I can''t.That''s impossible! She knows how much I loved you back then, but she tried every means to seduce you and take you away from me.She even drugged me! I would never forgive her for hurting me.She''d do unimaginable things to get what she wants.Do you know that she stabbed herself to frame me, so you''d break up with me?" Brian''s mouth fell open upon hearing that. "She stabbed herself? That''s impossible! Why would she do that? That incident almost cost her the ability to bear a child! How could she do such a cruel thing to herself?" Wendy just looked at him silently with tears in her eyes. Brian had a lot of questions in his mind, but words seemed to have stuck in his throat. Wendy knew he was probably starting to doubt everything he once believed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Wendy, I..." Brian finally found the ability to speak, but Wendy interrupted him again. "You don''t need to say anything. I understand.Even I was surprised to see how far she would go just to get what she wanted." Wendy looked into Brian''s eyes and added, "Brian, think about it carefully. I met you when I was 16, and we were together for three years. Did I do anything evil while I was with you? Kill my sister? Do you really think I can do that?" Brian hesitated. "Think about it.I was pregnant, and I only wanted to be with you and our child back then.In fact, I wanted to marry you after I gave birth.I had no idea what was happening between you and Eris at that time.Tell me, Brian.Why would I kill her when t didn''t know anything?" Brian fell stunned. What she had said made perfect sense. ''That''s right.Wendy hadn''t found out what had happened between me and Eris at that time.There''s no reason for her to hurt Eris.However...'' "But your stepmother said¡ª" "I know what my stepmother said! What? Did she tell you that I made things difficult for them when she married my father? Oh.Did she also say that Eris and I were always at odds, so I always try to hurt her precious daughter?'' ¡®''Yes.That was what Cacia told me¡± Brian thought to himself. "Wendy¡ª" "I see.You don''t know the truth.Well, I don''t me you for being cheated by her," Wendy said with a bitter smile and tears welling up in her eyes. "Brian, you''ve been with Eris for several years.You should know at least a little about my family by now.Reese and I weren''t favored at home.Our mother passed away when we were little, and our father forced Reese to marry Flynn when she was 18.Our own father didn''t care about us at all.He didn''t even do his responsibilities to us.Reese was the one who paid my tuition fee and gave me my living expenses." Brian nodded. He knew about that.When he was with Wendy, she often worked part-time jobs, saying that she wanted to ease her sister''s burden.He alwaysined to her that she did not have time to be with him because of work. "At home, our father and stepmother always ignored Reese and me.My father loves Eris more than us.If I so much put on a long face to Cacia and Eris, who knows what they would''ve done to me? Do you think I''d even dare toy a single finger on them?" Brian fell stunned again. What Wendy was saying all added up. "Wendy¡ª" "I practically lived at school just to avoid them.Once my sses were done, I headed straight to work, so I wouldn''t have to go home.That was until I found out that I was pregnant.I applied for suspension of schooling and moved back home.Even in that situation, I stayed in my room as much as possible, so I wouldn''t see them." Just when Brian thought that she was done, Wendy continued, "Three years ago, when that incident happened, I was already eight months pregnant.Just taking a few more steps make me out of breath.Do you think I''d still have the strength to hurt Eris? Besides, there was no reason for me to stab her.Why would I waste my energy on her? Let''s put it this way.If Eris and I were indeed quarreling, why didn''t Cacia show up until Eris was injured? She was just at home, and she could''ve stopped us right away.Don''t you think it''s weird?" Brian''s heart skipped a beat. Deep inside, he still did not want to believe that Eris was actually maniptive and evil. However, he could not refute what Wendy had said.Everything she said all added up. On the contrary, Cacia and Eris''s stories were full of plot holes and ws. "By the way, do you remember the time when you kicked me out of anger, and I almost bled to death?" "Wendy, I''m sorry!" "No, listen to me first." Wendy leaned against the wall and said with a sneer, "Cacia is cunning.She took advantage of your feelings for Eris.She knew from the beginning that you''d retaliate if you saw Eris got hurt.You didn''t even realize that she was just taking that opportunity to get rid of me.She set up a trap, and you fell for it like a fool." Brian was on the verge of copsing. He could not take it anymore. What he had been believing for years was nothing but a lie. "Wendy..." "Cacia told you that I bled to death, didn''t she?" Brian nodded in response. "Funny.She med my death on your kick, yet she told you she was just trying to cover up what you did? She just reasoned out that you must''ve loved Eris so much and asked if you''d be willing to build a family with her in the future.Just like that, you reached an agreement.You didn''t call the police.Instead, you announced to the public that I died from an ident.Isn''t that right?" Brian nodded again. In all honesty, he was guilty yet moved at the same time because Cacia and Eris did not call the police on him. Since then, he had sworn to himself he would treat Eris well as much as he could. However, the truth unfolded before his eyes. He was just told that everything was only a lie. "Do you know why I pretended to be dead for three years even though I was actually alive?" Wendy asked with a sly smile. "Why?" Brian asked in a daze. "Because your kick didn''t kill me.Cacia watched me bleed andter threw me into the sea.I was lucky that I got washed up to the shore and a kind-hearted person sent me to the hospital.I was in aa for two weeks.But, in the end, I survived." Brian''s expression changed at once. Just when things would not get worse, it did. "What?!" he asked incredulously. "I actually returned home as soon as I got discharged from the hospital, but I found out that my family had held a funeral for me.Cacia wanted me dead.Why would I go back? Just so they could kill me all over again? I took that opportunity to go to the US.That was where I stayed for three years." Seeing the look of astonishment on Brian''s face, Wendy sneered inwardly. What she had said today was the seed of suspicion in Brian''s heart. This seed would slowly take root, sprout, and grow over time. From now on, Brian would definitely be suspicious of everything Eris would say and do. ''Yes.That''s right.The perfect rtionship you once thought would be ruined, '' Wendy thought to herself amusingly. "Wendy, my mind is in a mess right now." "I know." Wendy paused for a moment and continued, "My revtion must have a great impact on you.I understand that you can''t ept them all at once." Wendy used her acting skills and looked at him affectionately. "Brian, I don''t expect you to believe me right now.But remember I care for you.I just don''t want those bad people to deceive and use you again.Let my words be a warning." Chapter 164: Quit Showbiz After Getting Married Chapter 164: Quit Showbiz After Getting Married After poignantly revealing all that she wanted to, Wendy refused Brian''s kind offer, hailed a taxi and left. Brian was in a quandary.He didn''t dare deliberate on it and tried to clear his mind of those ghastly images. If what Wendy said was true, then Eris and Cacia... He desperately tried not to conjure up those monstrous visuals of them. Initially he was in denial and questioned its credibility, but he also knew that Wendy was not capable of fabricating such a yarn. Because what she said was reasonable and logical, pretty much what could have transpired then. But Eris...Brian was caught in a serious dilemma. Ten minutester... "Brian?" As a gust of icy cold wind enveloped Brian, he was jolted back to reality. He turned his head to see Eris rushing towards him with his coat in her hand. "Brian, what are you doing out here? I''ve been looking for you for so long." Eris was shivering as she ventured out of the hotel.She stood on tiptoe and quickly draped his coat over his shoulders. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Put it on.It''s so cold out here.I don''t want you to catch a cold." When her fingers inadvertently touched his hand, she screamed, "How long have you been standing here? Why is your hand stone cold? Let''s go inside quickly." Brian x-rayed her with deep eyes. With a concerned look on her face, Eris kept rubbing his hand to warm him up. Looking at her, Brian felt that she was sincere and transparent. "Brian! Brian?" "Yes!" Brian withdrew his gaze and answered reluctantly. "What''s wrong?" "It''s okay.I just felt that the hall had be a little stuffy with such a crowd in there and I was feeling a little suffocated.So I came outside just to get a breath of fresh air and have a smoke. Eris didn''t doubt him at all.She pressed her face against his chest and said guiltily, "It''s all my fault.I went overboard with the invitations.I shouldn''t have invited so many people.On my next birthday, it will be just the two of us enjoying a happy, private celebration. "G "Okay!" "Come on in.We are the stars of this evening.We can''t leave so many guests unattended." "Okay!" Brian was pre-upied. They chatted and drank with other guests in the hotel animatedly. It was already the early hours of the morning when thest guest left. Surprisingly, Eris wasn''t tired at all. The fairy tale proposal and the diamond ring on her finger filled her with epic excitement and banished sleep. She was more dynamic and vibrant than she had ever been before. She was riding the crest of a wave. Since Brian had given her such a wonderful surprise, she obviously had to reciprocate. She asked Ana to prepare something for her, and then she took Brian to check in at the hotel. "Do you want to stay in the hotel today?" asked Brian, frowning. "You don''t like it? Then we can leave.I''ll go wherever you are happy to go." Eris leaned on his shoulder like a puppy, ted in the moment. "Eris..." Brian was pensive because of what Wendy had said.He just wanted to find a quiet ce to calm down and collect himself. "Eris, let me drive you home." Eris was perturbed. "Go home?" This was such an important day. It was a milestone in their lives but Brian suggested that he would take her home. Wouldn''t any other couple who had just gotten engaged, celebrate in a frenzy and paint the town red At the moment, no matter how dull-witted Eris was, she instinctively sensed that something had happened to upset Brian. She touched his forehead and asked, "Brian, are you feeling unwell?" "No, I''m just a little tired." ''How could he feel tired on such a significant day? No, there must be something wrong! When did his started to act strange? It started after he went out of the hotel.If I remember correctly, it was almost the same time when Wendy left.I had only paid attention to Wendy.After she threatened to seduce Brian, I was more careful, so I didn''t stop her when I saw her leave alone.In fact I was praying that she would leave even sooner, Did Brian run into Wendy when he went outside? Did she say something to him?'' Eris introspected. As she analyzed, she was sure that her assumptions were correct. ''Wendy! That damn hussy!She is hell bent on ruining my rtionship with Brian.No way! I won''t let her, '' Eris cursed inwardly. Keeping this at the back of her mind, Eris immediately grabbed Brian''s hand and rubbed his arm genily. "Seeing that you are so tired, we should find a ce for you to rest.Brian, this hotel is the perfect ce for a good rest.Let''s get a room then I''ll give you a soothing massage.Remember some time ago when you used to get constant headaches? I decided then to go to an experienced physiotherapist who taught me the finer skills of effective massaging.I guarantee that you will feel a whole lot better after one of my famous massages." Brian didn''t have the heart to refuse her kindness. "Well? Shall we?" "Okay!" So Eris asked Ana to book a room in the hotel. In the hotel room, after taking a shower, both Eris and Brian changed into white bathrobes. Noticing that he was still brooding, she had the sense not to tease him. She made him sit on a chair, then she sat at the edge of the bed behind him and started massaging his head gently. Brian felt quite rxed, although she had insufficient strength in her fingers to execute a good massage. He closed his eyes and consoled himself. Seeing this, Eris remarked, "Brian, I''m as happy as ark today.Do you know how many times I have rehearsed the scene of you proposing to me in my dreams? Finally today, you manifested my dream.I am now the happiest woman alive!" "Silly girl!" "I''m not silly!" Eris pouted and spoke gently, "From today onwards, we are engaged.We are a future perfect couple and we will grow even closer with each passing day.Once we are married, we will unite into one loving being.Then, I will have no fear that anyone will snatch you away from me!" "You little twerp!" If two people really love each other, then that was a real marriage of hearts and souls. A marriage certificate was just a piece of paper. "Humph! In front of you, I''m prepared to be the stupidest twerp in the world, because I know that no matter what hardships we may face in the future, you will always have my back.I love how you always support me and take care of me.I''m aware that your parents don''t approve of me being in the entertainment industry, so I have decided to quit showbiz after we get married!" Shocked, Brian suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Really? But you love this profession, don''t you?" She did like being a star! She enjoyed the adtion from the paparazzi and her fans. However, showbiz was a ce for young people. There were no guarantees that a star would be famous and in demand forever. It was better to get married when she was still young and beautiful and to be remembered as a morous Star. Of course she couldn''t speak out her true thoughts. She sighed and said helplessly, "I do like it, but I like you more. For you, I can do anything without hesitation, let alone giving up my acting career!" "Eris..." Brian was moved. "Oh, Brian, you make me want to cry.I don''t mind staying at home and taking care of you and our children.Anyway, as long as I''m with you, I''m happy to do anything." This time, Brian was really touched. But at the same time, he felt a little guilty. Eris loved him so much, but he had doubts about her just now because of his conversation with Wendy. It was so unfair to Eris. Chapter 165: Almost Be Fooled Chapter 165: Almost Be Fooled Brian held Eris''s hand affectionately.His gesture made Eris tilt her head and look at him in confusion. "I''m sorry!" he suddenly said with a guilty look on his face. "For what?" Eris asked with a frown. In her eyes was a glint of light, and she looked utterly confused. "Just now, Wendy told me a lot of bad things about you," Brian replied. ¡®''I knew it! I knew he''s acting weird because of that damn woman! '' Eris mused. A wry smile appeared on her face. With a heavy sigh, she sat on the bed dejectedly and said, "Wendy hasn''t forgiven me." "Forgive?" Brian looked at Eris in confusion and asked, "Aren''t you the one who''s supposed to forgive her? She stabbed you, and it almost resulted in you losing your ability to be a mother." "Brian, you don''t know what happened." Brian looked at her intently. Eris quickly thought of an excuse ande up with one not long after. "Actually, I was grateful to Wendy.If it weren''t for her, I probably wouldn''t have met you.The story between Wendy and I dates back to our childhood.It''s a long story," she said in hopes that Brian would drop the subject already. To her surprise, Brian replied, "Go ahead.I''m listening." "Okay then.Let me think for a minute where to start." Eris paused for a minute and said, "My parents have been together for as long as I could remember.However, my father hadn''t divorced Wendy''s mother yet at that time.Also, she was still alive, so I vaguely felt that it was wrong for my parents to be together.My father, for some reason, despised Wendy''s mother to the core.Even so, I have no idea why they hadn''t had a divorce if he felt that way.My father hated Wendy''s mother, so much so that he didn''t even want to take a look at her." Meanwhile, my father loves me very much. ¡°When I was a kid, he would buy all the things that I want, even if I didn''t ask.He was able to tell that I liked something from the way I looked at it.If my eyes fell on something for more than three seconds, he would buy it for me right away." Brian nodded but said nothing. Ruben doted on Eris, and everyone knew it. "It waster when I found out about my father''s two other daughters¡ªReese and Wendy. Reese got married not long after she came back from the countryside, so I don''t know much about her. For Wendy, I actually feel guilty for her. I feel that because of my existence, her own father loves her less." "It''s not your fault," Brianforted. Eris smiled bitterly and replied, "Maybe it''s because my father was good to me that Wendy always made trouble.I remember, one time, my father got so angry at her that he drove her out of the house, forcing her to live in school.That wasn''t all, though.He ordered that nobody in the family was allowed to help her." Brian was stunned. What Wendy had said waspletely different than what Eris was saying. "My mother and I didn''t have any source of ie.The finances of our family were controlled by my father, so even if we wanted to help Wendy, we couldn''t.Fortunately, Reese married a rich man.From what I''ve heard, she didn''t want to see that Wendy couldn''t go to school, so she financed her sister''s tuition and living expenses.Wendy hated me since then.She rarely went home just so she wouldn''t see us.I wanted to repair my rtionship with her, so I often went to her school to find her.That was how I met you." Eris covered her face with her hands and continued in a choked voice, "I really regret it.I shouldn''t have gone there so that I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you and wouldn''t have done wronged her further.Perhaps you''d still be happy with Wendy now, and those bad things would never have happened.But...I was too reckless.I was only 19 at that time, and I wasn''t thinking.I regret drugging her the moment I did it." Upon saying that, she broke into sobs.Brian held her in his arms, feeling sorry for her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eris hugged him back and cried bitterly in his embrace. "Brian, believe me.I did all of that out of my love for you.I''m not sure if I''d even forgive myself for doing that to my own sister.When we found out that Wendy had gotten pregnant, I was terrified.I wanted to confess what I''d done, but I didn''t have the courage to do so.I was scared I''d go to jail for it.I was only 19.I didn''t want to live in prison for the rest of my life, so I just kept it to myself.I thought I''d make up for what I''d done if I treated her better at home, but..." Brian was at a loss. He could not bear to hear any more of Eris''s story, so he hugged her tightly and consoled her. "Honey, it''s okay.You don''t have to tell me more." "No! I''ve been holding this in my heart for a long time.I feel terrible, but I know it''s going to feel worse if I don''t let this all out.I''ve been nice to Wendy, but she always thinks I''m up to something.I''m not ming her, but I''ve noticed that her attitude towards me has gotten worse." "What happened that day?" Brian asked with hesitation. He did not have to say what he was pertaining to. Eris knew that he was talking about the day when Wendy allegedly stabbed her. For a second, her eyes shed, and she raised her head from his arms. "Brian, I''m sorry..." "Why are you apologizing?" "On that day, I remember that I left my phone in the living room.Wendy happened to see the picture of us on the screen, so she questioned my rtionship with you.I...I knew you didn''t have the heart to hurt Wendy, so I braced myself and told her the truth." Brian was appalled. If that were true, that would exin why Wendy lost control of herself and stabbed Eris. "I never expected my sister to be so extreme.Before I knew it, she took out a fruit knife from the kitchen and tried to stab me like a lunatic.I tried to dodge her, but I was a second toote.I looked down, and I saw that I was stabbed in the abdomen.You know what happened afterwards." Eris was trembling when she spoke as though her heart was fluttering with fear at that memory. Feeling sorry for her, Brian held her hand. At that moment, Eris lifted the hem of her bathrobe and showed him her lower abdomen, where there was a hideous scar. "Eris..." With tears streaming down her face, she looked down at her scar and said, "Whenever we have sex, I always hide my scar from you.I''m afraid you''ll be disgusted by it.The doctor said that had the knife stabbed a centimeter deeper, it would''ve pierced my uterus.If that happened, I wouldn''t be able to bear a child for the rest of my life.I still feel afraid whenever I think about it.I was lucky that God favored me; otherwise, I wouldn''t have the chance to be a mother of your child.I''d definitely die with regret in that case." Brian quickly covered her scar with her bathrobe. ''Yes.That was a deep wound.Eris had lost so much blood at that time that when I carried her to the hospital, she almost went into shock.How could she inflict such a serious injury to herself" ¡°I doubt anyone would ever do this to themselves, ¡° Brian thought to himself. At that moment, he realized that he believed Eris more. Eris shrugged and pretending to be rxed. "I took Wendy''s father and you away from her, and the only thing she did was stab me.I guess I was lucky in a way.You''re an excellent man.No wonder Wendy went unhinged when she lost you.Don''t worry.I don''t care about what she said to you.I know you''ll believe me instead of her." Brian looked into Eris''s innocent eyes and felt guilty. She trusted him, yet he doubted her. His suspicion made him feel even guiltier. ''Yes.Eris''s exnation made more sense.Wendy must have felt betrayed when I proposed to Eris, so she made up lies to stir up trouble.I can''t believe she almost fooled me, '' Brian remarked with a scoff. Chapter 166: I Want A Father Chapter 166: I Want A Father Brian was ridden with guilt.He cuddled Eris in his arms and softly stroked her hair. As a serious crisis had been averted, Eris could finally rest easy.She knew that her exnation had worked like magic "Brian, are you alright?" "Thank you." "For what?" "Thank you for trusting me and loving me unconditionally." "Brian, don''t be silly.You are the closest person to me.Of course I love and believe you." ''Yes! Eris is the closest person to me yet I questioned her integrity.On the contrary, I was almost swept away by Wendy''s foul words.It was really inappropriate.'' Topensate for his misperception, Brian caressed her cheek and kissed her gently. Eris was pleasantly surprised. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And then she immediately responded with carnal enthusiasm. The atmosphere in the room immediately became passionate. Within seconds they were dancing the salsa horizontally and engaging in acrobatic porn. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor. The two of them became ves to their senses. After half an hour of vigorous, kamasutra postures, Brian went to the bathroom to shower. "Would you like to join me for a sensuous shower?" Eris, with her hands on her hips, stared at him seductively. "No, I would not.If I take a shower with you, you will take me to task again.I''m already so tired trying to satisfy your voluptuous sexual appetite.You are too strong and energetic.I''ll pass this time." Deeply satisfied, Brian went chuckling to the bathroom. As soon as he disappeared into the bathroom, the smile on Eris''s face was gradually reced with scorn, ''Wendy! How dare you saddle me with such a crisis? I won''t spare you!'' She grabbed her phone from the bedside table and dialed a number secretly. The phone was quickly connected. Cacia''s sleepy voice came from the other end of the line, "Eris, why are you calling me in the middle of the night? What happened?" "Mom, is dad with you?" Eris whispered. Cacia nced at the sleeping Ruben, lifted the quilt and crawled out of bed. "What''s wrong?" "I have something to talk to you about, alone." "Just a minute." A soft rustling sound came from the other end of the phone. After more than ten seconds, Cacia responded, "Well, go ahead." "Mom, Brian proposed to me today." "What? That''s wonderful!" Cacia was overjoyed. "It''s a wonderful gesture indeed, but it was almost which made him ignore me the whole night.Fortunately, I outwitted her and resolved the crisis." Cacia shouted, "Damn it! How dare she!" "Mom! Didn''t you say thest time that you would punish Wendy? I have yet to see you take action against her.Mom, if we don''t stop her in her tracks right away, she will definitely ruin my life! Mom, do you have any ideas? If not, I''ll deal with her myself.I can''t tolerate her for even a second!" "Eris, calm down.I already have a n." "What n?" "I have to keep it secret for now.But don''t you worry.I have nned strategically.In less than three days that strumpet will be forced to quit showbiz and will have to face the wrath of the public.After that, she will no longer be a threat to you!" ''Quit showbiz? And face the wrath of the public? This...Is it possible?'' Eris couldn''t believe her ears. She asked again, "Mom, is your n foolproof?" "Absolutely foolproof!" Hearing her words of confidence, Eris was relieved. ''Okay! I will wait for another three days! Then I would like to see what tricks Wendy could still y!'' Eris thought to herself. Although Wendy left the party early, it was already ten o''clock when she arrived home.No.2 Vi was in total darkness. Wendy thought that Ray must be asleep. After entering the vi, she hung her bag on the shelf, changed into slippers and then nned to go back to her bedroom to take a shower, and then check on Ray. She pushed open the door to her en-suite and turned on the light. Just as she was about to step into the bathroom to take a shower, she noticed the little figure on her big bed. Rayy on her bed, wearing his favorite cartoon- patterned pajamas. He was sleeping soundly on his side and his arms were exposed outside the quilt.She walked over and tucked him in. It had been a while since shest saw him lying asleep like that. Wendy med herself. In the US, the shooting time was always eight hours. Whether it was the main character or the supporting role, she only needed to shoot for eight hours a day. Then she was free to go home. Therefore, she could spend enough quality time with Ray. But after returning home, there were too many people around her and too much work, so she could not spend more time with him. That was probably why Ray suddenly came to her room to sleep. Wendy gently stroked his hair. ''Heck! Perhaps only when he was asleep did he look like a child." His eyes were closed and his long, curly eyshes trembled slightly. Looking at his small nose and pink lips, Wendy felt that he looked like a cute, little elf. ''What a handsome boy!'' Wendy couldn''t help but think of the time when Ray was a baby. He looked like a crumpled old man. Back then, she never imagined that he would grow up into such a handsome heartbreaker. Time was really a mysterious and magical thing. Wendy was so immersed in that shback that she didn''t notice Ray''s eyshes flutter a few times before he opened his eyes. "Mommy..." "I''m sorry, honey.Did Mommy wake you up?" "No..." Ray yawned, rubbed his eyes and said, "I''ve been waiting for you." "Waiting for me?" "Yes!" Ray nodded sleepily. "Today was my first day at school.You must have a lot of questions..." Wendy''s heart softened. ''This child, He is so considerate and reassuring.'' While thinking, she touched his face and said, "Ray, I''m not working tomorrow so I will have all morning to talk to you about your first day at school.But, I do have to attend a show in the afternoon.Now you go back to bed, okay?" However, Ray pulled her sleeve, rubbed his eyes and perked up. "Mommy, I have something to tell you." Wendy took off his shoes and sat cross legged on the edge of the bed. "Go ahead." "Mommy, many of our ssmates came to school today with their parents." Wendy felt guilty so she comforted Ray. "I will drive you there tomorrow, okay?" ''That was not what I meant! s! Mom is smart yet she doesn''t know what I''m driving at¡± Ray thought to himself. He got up from the bed and pretended to be depressed. "Mommy, that''s not what I want..." "What do you mean?" Ray suddenly raised his head and said in an aggrieved tone, "When Precious and I saw all the other children with their parents, we were very envious.Precious only has a father, while I only have a mother.Mommy, when will you find a father for me?" Wendy was shell-shocked. ''What did he mean by saying that Precious only had a father and he only had a mother? What exactly did he mean? Did he mean that he wants me to marry Ryan?¡¯'' Wendy was baffled. Chapter 167: The Sweet Taste Of Happiness Chapter 167: The Sweet Taste Of Happiness Bewildered, Wendy enquired, "Is that why you came to my bedroom this evening? So that you could discuss your need for a father with me?" "Yes!" Ray was wide awake now. He rose from the bed, ced his arms around Wendy''s neck and repeated in a disgruntled tone, "I want a father!" Wendy was overwhelmed. ¡®''Heck! How can I just conjure up a father for him from thin air? Where on earth am I going to find a decent father for you?¡± "Mommy, let me show you something." "Okay!" Ray leapt out of bed and ran to his room. After a while, he came back with a piece of paper in his hand. "What is it?" "Mommy, look!" It was an art sheet on which was drawn a picture of a bright blue sky, a scattering of white clouds, lush green mountains, clear water and boundless grasnds. There were three distinct people in the drawing, with their backs facing the artist. Two adults sat on either side of a little boy. The three of them held hands and looked at the mountains and rivers, serenely enjoying the beautiful scenery. The drawing was heartwarming and epitomized family love and harmony. It was really beautiful. Although it was just a drawing of the backs of three people, Wendy had a vague idea of who they resembled. She identified the person on the right as herself. She was wearing a white T-shirt, with her curly hair hanging loosely over her shoulders. In the middle was Ray, in a denim jumpsuit and a cartoon T-shirt. The man on the left was wearing a white shirt, had messy hair, and his back was straight. He oozed energy. "Ray, did you draw this? It''s a great work of art!" Holding the drawing in her hand, Wendy couldn''t help but admire it. ''Oh! I didn''t know that Ray is such a master in drawing! ¡° Wendy was amazed at Ray''s artistic talent. Ray was tongue-tied. ''Is that the point?¡± He jumped onto the bed and said ecstatically, "Yes, I drew it!" "You are simply awesome!" Wendy held him in her arms and kissed him hard on the face. His face was covered in a surplus of saliva. He dodged another kiss and wiped the saliva off. "Mommy, today was the first day that Precious and I went to school.The teacher asked us to draw a picture of a family." Wendy nodded. That was obvious.She tenderly ran her finger over the picture of the man.This was the image of the father in Ray''s mind.But the more she looked at it, the more she realized who it was meant to be. Scanning the man''s hairstyle, the white shirt, the straight back and long legs, Wendy couldn''t help but think it looked exactly like Ryan. Wendy was gob smacked. ''Was it possible that Ray had begun to see Ryan as his father because they were living in such close proximity to each other and spent so much of time together? After hesitating for a while, Wendy asked earnestly, "Ray, what kind of a father do you want?" "Hmm, he should always treat us with love and respect.He should let me ride on his shoulders so that I can enjoy the scenery.He must attend all my parents'' meetings at school and he must take me to the amusement park or zoo whenever he is free..." "Didn''t you say that you don''t like to go to amusement parks and the zoo? You said that only childish people go there." "Yes, but I want to go with my father." ¡®''It seems that he really wants a father" ying this in her mind, she couldn''t help but recall Ryan''s confession to her. "Momnyy..." "Okay, I will try my best." Ray heaved a sigh of satisfaction. "All right.It''s gettingte.Go to bed now.I will drive you to school tomorrow." "Okay!" Hey obediently on the bed. After tucking him in, Wendy said, "Okay, get some rest now." "Okay!" Ray closed his eyes and peacefully drifted off into dreamnd. ¡®''Oh! Uncle Ryan, that''s all I can do to help you win my mommy over.I kept my end of the deal now you have to do the rest yourself" The next morning, Wendy habitually woke up early. Although it was already six o¡¯clock, it was still dark and gray outside, being an autumn morning. Ray was still snoozing when she woke up so she moved around silently so as not to disturb him. After her morning ablutions, she went downstairs.She hadn''t cooked breakfast for Ray in a long time. Fortunately, the fridge was well stocked and in a short while she chopped up the meat and mixed the wheat flour and whipped up wonton for breakfast. As soon as the wonton was ready, he came downstairs. "Good morning, Mommy!" "Good morning! Wash your face and brush your teeth.Thene and have breakfast.Call Precious and ask her if she would like to join us for breakfast," Wendy suggested, d in her apron. "Okay!" Rayzily went to wash up. Thereafter, he changed his clothes and went downstairs. He called Precious and in a record two minutes, she rushed to the living room of No.2 Vi, her hair still ubed. "Precious,e and have breakfast." "Okay! I''m here!" Precious was overjoyed when she saw the wonton."Auntie Wendy, did you cook it yourself?" "Yes! Help yourself to more if you like, Precious." "Okay!" Precious''s heart was jubnt. ¡®''Wow! It''s really such a wonderful day! Today, Auntie Wendy was at home and she even cooked the wonton for us.Ha-ha! When I received the breakfast invitation, Daddy and Uncle Luke were so jealous of me" Precious giggled to herself. She scooped up a wonton with a spoon and put it into her mouth. "Watch out! It''s hot!" "Hmm, yummy!" It was indeed hot, but Precious was unwilling to spit out the wonton.She turned it in her mouth a few times, and when it finally cooled a bit, she swallowed it. "Yummy!" Upon hearing that, Ray raised his chin proudly. "Of course, my mommy cooks the tastiest food." "Yes, yes.It''s much better than the food cooked by the chef in my house." "I''m ttered!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wendy took off her apron and filled a bowl for herself.She sat down on the dining chair and remarked with a smile, "You two are such sweet talkers." "No, I mean it.This wonton is really tasty!" "But your chef was especially hired by your Uncle Luke from a famous hotel." "Yes.But the food you cooked is different!" Wendy became interested and asked with a curious smile, "What''s the difference?" This question was a little hard. Precious didn''t know how to answer it.She tilted her head and thought for a while. "Hmm, There is a special smell and taste in the food cooked by you that can never be found in the food that our chef cooks." Wendy took a bite of the wonton. It was just an ordinary wonton. Why didn''t she find any special smell and taste in it? She asked, a little confused, "What taste?" "The taste of happiness!" Whoa! Wendy blushed as if Cupid''s arrow of love had hit her heart. Immediately, her heart started racing. She covered her chest and didn''t know how to react. ''Oh my God! A little girl seeded in winning my heart with her sweet words! She was such a charmer.Fortunately, she ¡®was just a little girl.Otherwise, which man would be able to resist her sweet words?¡¯'' Wendy thought to herself. "Auntie Wendy!" "Yes?" "I will never get tired of eating food cooked by you!" Seeing how quickly Precious finished her first helping, Wendy refilled her bowl. "Well, then, you are wee over to have all your meals here from now on." However, Precious put down her spoon and sighed as if the weight of the whole world rested on her little shoulders. "What''s wrong?" Precious raised her head, nced at Wendy and said in a soft, emotional voice, "If only you could be my mommy." Chapter 168: Mentally Prepared Chapter 168: Mentally Prepared Wendy choked in surprise.She bent over and patted her chest as she coughed uncontrobly that tears welled up in her eyes. ''What the heck! Kids these days truly know everything!'' Wendy eximed inwardly. All of a sudden, a box of tissue and a ss of water appeared in front of her.It was Ray who handed Wendy the tissue.Meanwhile, it was Precious who handed the ss of water. Wendy quickly took thetter and drank it up. Once she stopped coughing, she took the tissue and then wiped her mouth with it. "Auntie Wendy, are you okay?" Precious asked with concern. "Don''t worry.I''m fine," Wendy replied. As she did not like being questioned, she shifted the topic at once. "By the way, Precious, I remember you told me you hate your daddy going on blind dates and trying to find you a new mommy," she asked straightforwardly. Thanks to Ray, Wendy could get along well with Precious. As Ray''s mother, Wendy supposed that Precious liked her. However, she figured that Precious attitude towards her might change if she was in a rtionship with Ryan. The day she met the little girl for the first time, Wendy witnessed Precious''s attitude towards Ryan''s blind date. She could not forget how mean Precious was at that time. ''Why did she suddenly change her mind? Is it because Ryan told her to say all this?'' Wendy wondered. "Precious" "I don''t like my daddy''s blind dates because they''re not nice!" Precious said loudly with a pout. "They either go for Daddy''s money, his appearance, or his identity.They don''t really like me.When Daddy is around, they smile at me and give me gifts.But if Daddy''s isn''t there, they just ignore me.Humph! I don''t like them! They''re so mean!" Upon hearing that, Wendy felt sorry for the little girl.She put down her chopsticks and joked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''m only pretending to be nice and that I''ll be bad to you after I marry your daddy in the future?" "No.You''re not that kind of person." "Why do you trust me so much?" "I just know it!" Precious ran to Wendy with her arms outstretched and rested her face on Wendy''s thigh. "I mean it, Auntie Wendy.Why can''t you be my mommy? I promise I''ll be a good girl.I''ll be obedient to you!" Wendy was speechless. All of a sudden, Precious held her face up and winked a few times. "Auntie Wendy, I''m cute and adorable.If you marry someone else, you won''t have such a lovely daughter like me, will you?" Wendy did not know what to say. Dumbfounded, the corners of her mouth twitched. "Auntie..." Precious ran to Wendy''s arms and said in a spoiled tone, "Auntie, think about it.If you don''t stay with my daddy, Grandpa and Grandma will force my daddy to have more blind dates in the future.Daddy wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure, so he''d marry a woman hastily, and then she may maltreat me.I''m going to be sad!" What Precious had said made the corners of Wendy''s mouth twitch again. "Auntie, think about Snow White''s evil stepmother.If that happens to me, I''ll be as pitiful as Snow White.Do you have the heart to see me suffer, Auntie Wendy?" Precious asked with her big, glistening eyes. Wendy had no idea how to respond to that.She never expected that Precious was this eloquent. Precious''s words were convincing that Wendy felt pity for herself. Not only that, the little girl''s acting was impressive! Not knowing what to say, Wendy held up her bowl and said, "Let''s eat!" "Auntie..." "I''ll drive you to school after breakfast.If you say one more word, I''ll let you ride the school bus instead!" Albeit reluctant, Precious stopped talking at once and ate two more bowls of Wonton in silence. Wendy finally breathed a sigh of relief. After breakfast, Ryan''s driver drove Wendy and the two children to school. Sadly, parents were not allowed to enter the school premises without permission. Because of this, Wendy said goodbye to the children in the car by the school gate. "Bye, Mommy!" Ray said while waving his hand. "Auntie Wendy, are you going to pick us up after school today?" Precious asked expectantly. "Auntie has work tonight." Upon hearing Wendy''s answer, Precious''s face fell. "Okay.Bye," she replied, disappointment written all over her face. "Bye!" Wendy had no choice. Roger had arranged a variety show for her tonight. After seeing the two off, Wendy was about to get off the car when the driver suddenly stopped her. "Miss Wendy, are you going to the Glory Media?" "How do you know?" The driver smiled and did not answer her question. "I''ll take you there," he offered without an exnation. "No.You don''t have to.It''s too troublesome for you I''m afraid." "It''s okay, Miss Wendy.Mr.Ryan said that you have the privilege to use the car wherever you want." Wendy fell speechless. In the Glory Media building. "Wendy, here!" "Okay!" As soon as Wendy arrived at thepany, she saw Roger was waiting for her at the gate. She had not seen him for a while. Even so, the familiar smile on his face was still there. It was gentle, and it could make people feel like bathing in the spring breeze. At that moment, she said goodbye to the driver and then hurried over to Roger. "Did you bring your clothes?" "Yes!" Wendy answered excitedly as she waved the paper bag in her hand. Roger took the bag and led her to a room where she could rest. "The program you''re going to attend today is the only live broadcast variety show in our country.The host will be Octavia Bondno! She''s the best host among hosts in the local variety shows.Beware.She''s notorious for being sharp-tongued.She may ask awkward questions, so you should be mentally prepared." Wendy nodded in response.She had heard of Octavia Bondno before.Her life story was legendary. At first, she was just a dancer, who then became famous for her dancing skills. Not long after, she became the most shining star in the field of modern dance.She created the best dance troupe in the country and they performed in major theaters every year. Later, she participated in several movies, so she decided to start her acting career. Because she had the gall to ask, tell the truth, andin, sheter became a talk show host. The TV station saw the potential in her, so they opened an eponymous TV program for her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was named Octavia Show. It had been a great sess ever since the pilot episode aired. Years after itsunch, it was still the most popr show across the country. Of course, Octavia Bondno gained the title of being the most famous host because of it. When Wendy got the news that she was to participate in Octavia Show, she took time to watch several episodes of it to know how Octavia was as a host. It turned out that what people said about Octavia was true. She was indeed blunt and sharp-tongued.She was bold and fierce. She talked about some actress that made the whole crew wait for her for hours just because she thought she was some big shot. The actor abandoned his wife after he got famous just because he wanted to be with someone more famous that he could leech off from. Some actress could not remember her own lines, so the whole shooting was done with her moving her lips as if she was saying her lines but actually she was just talking random rubbish. Because of that, the director decided to add the dubbingter. They were only part of what Octavia had revealed on her show. She was famous for her courage to speak up. Because of this, many stars did not dare to take part in her show. They were afraid that they would be embarrassed by her sharp questions. "This program has a high exposure rate.If you perform well, you''ll attract everyone''s attention.But, of course, there''s a catch.You''ve only participated in one drama so far the Story of Concubine Ivanka, and it hasn''t been broadcasted yet.In other words, you haven''t finished your masterpiece.Octavia Bondno doesn''t like female stars who are famous by hype, so her questions may be particrly scathing." Wendy nodded to express her understanding. Good for her. She had already mentally prepared herself when she watched a few episodes of Octavia Bondno''s show. Chapter 169: Your Roger Chapter 169: Your Roger In the lounge, Roger and Wendy were discussing the details. "Each episodests about one and a half hour.As you know, it starts from 7:30 in the evening and ends at 9 o''clock.Of course, that''s not absolute, and it may change ording to the situation." Wendy nodded, expressing her understanding. If she had a good conversation with Octavia and the audience rating was good, the ending of the show could be pushed back for few minutes. However, it would not be anyter than 9:30 in the evening. Roger poured Wendy a cup of coffee in consideration and then gave it to her. That was not all. He also handed her an A4-sized paper with a series of questions printed on it. Wendy took them both. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She looked at the paper and asked, "What''s this?" "Those are some questions Miss Octavia may ask during the show.You might want check it out now.Maybe it''ll help," Roger advised. "Did you prepare all of this?" "Of course." With a grateful smile, Wendy patted him on the shoulder and said, "Thank you." "Come on.Ourpany is looking forward to your appearance in that show.If you perform well, you''ll be able to attract a lot of fans.It''s give and take." Wendy nodded in agreement and began to read to questions. As she did so, she could not help but be appalled at them. They were all sharp and upfront, just as she had anticipated. One of the questions was... "A while ago, Miss Evie said that you earned your role in the Story of Concubine Ivanka by sleeping with the director.What can you say about it, Miss Wendy?" There was also another one. "Miss Wendy, when Evie had ndered you on the Inte, Mason, Daisy, and Jeffrey spoke for you on Weibo.Because of this, someizens have spected that you''re having an affair with the president of Glory Media.As the stars of the saidpany sided with you, they, theizens, could not help but think that the three of them only did that because they had no choice.What do you think?" The question was unbelievably scathing! ¡®''I''m having an affair with the president of Glory Media? So ridiculous!¡¯'' Wendy could not help but shudder as she read the questions. "What''s wrong?" Roger asked with concern upon seeing her sour expression. "It''s just...why do they think that I''m having an affair with Kane? Honestly, if Ryan is icy cold, Kane is a whole cier.Besides, he never has any expressions on his face.I''ve never even seen him smile, and that''s scary.If I''m having an affair with him, I must be out of my mind!" All of a sudden, an inexplicable look appeared on Roger''s face. "What''s wrong?" Ever so slowly, he pointed at her back. Wendy frowned and turned around to see what it was. Speaking of the devil, Kane was standing quietly at the entrance of the lounge.He looked handsome in his gray suit, but his cold expression made him seem frightening and unapproachable. Wendy was bbergasted.She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Of course, that was not possible, so she just stood up and smiled at him fawningly. "Mr.Kane, how long have you been standing there?" she awkwardly asked. Kane''s face was cold as ice that had been frozen for a thousand years. At that moment, he pushed the door open wider and walked in expressionlessly. "Long enough to hear you say I''ma cier and that I''ve never had any expressions on my face," he retorted. Wendy had no idea what to say. "Shit! I want to p myself.This is so embarrassing! Why did I even say those words? This is so bad.My boss just caught me speaking ill of him.What should I do?''¡¯ Wendy wanted to cry, but no tears fell from her eyes.Without saying a word, she looked at Roger for help.But instead of helping her, he justughed. ''What the fuck? Why is heughing at me?'' she thought to herself while ring at him. Roger walked towards her and then pulled her to a chair. Suddenly, he turned around and said to Kane with a chuckle, "You scared her." Kane nced at Wendy, and his already cold face grew even colder. Meanwhile, Wendy was at a loss. ¡®''Damn it! Will Kane hate me from now on?''¡¯ Embarrassed, she subconsciously moved closer to Roger. For some reason, the atmosphere tensed up in an instant. A chill ran down Wendy''s spine "Fuck! Is it only me? Or does Kane seem frigid more than ever? Look at the way he''s looking at me.It''s like he''s plotting on how to murder me at this very moment" All of a sudden, Roger stood in front of her, blocking Kane''s re with his back. She felt Kane''s piercing gaze disappeared at once. Now that Kane''s deathly stare was gone, Wendy could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Why are you here? Wendy and I are just discussing work," Roger asked impatiently while looking at Kane. "As the president, I have the right to know about the artists in mypany, don''t I?" "Oh, please.There are many famous stars in thepany.Why do you want to know about a mere newbie?" "These newbies are the fresh blood of thepany.Of course, it''s only right for us to give them great importance." Wendy looked at Kane, then at Roger, and back to Kane. ''Why do I feel that the conversation between these two is a little strange? I feel like they''re actually arguing about something else.Kane is the president of thepany, while Roger was just an agent¡± she mused, clearly confused at what was going on in front of her. Fearing that Roger would get the short end of the stick, she gently tugged on his sleeve. "Roger, stop it..." Wendy urged in a low voice. But when she lifted her gaze, she found that Kane was looking at her hand disdainfully as she pulled Roger''s sleeve. Wendy looked at him in confusion. At that moment, Roger turned sideways to block Kane''s sight and stood in front of Wendy as though protecting her. "Get out!" he bellowed at Kane while biting his lips. "No way!" Kane protested. "Kane, we''re in thepany.I hope you can separate your private life from the business!" Wendy felt anxious upon hearing their squabble. ''Was Kane offended by Roger, so he came to make trouble? Oh no! I didn''t expect that Kane was despicable and vengeful! To make matters worse, I spoke ill of him just now" At the thought of this, Wendy mustered all her courage.She forcefully grabbed Roger''s wrist and pulled him behind her. "Hey! Are you really a man, Kane? It was me who said awful things about you, but why are you venting your anger on my agent? He did nothing wrong.Come at me instead!" she demanded while ring at Kane. "Wendy!" Roger protested. "Shut up!" Wendy raised her chin so that she seemed intimidating and looked at Kane with contempt. "Even though you look unfriendly, I used to believe that you''re a good person.Looks like I am wrong.I''m warning you.Don''t you dare to bully my Roger just because he''s a good man and he''ll let you go easily." Just when Wendy thought Kane''s expression would not get even colder, it did. "Your Roger?" he asked with a sneer. "That''s right.I won''t let you do anything to hurt him." "You...What''s your rtionship with him?" "It''s none of your business!" When Kane heard her response, his veins bulged on his forehead in anger. Even so, he tried his best to suppress it. "You signed a ten-year contract with thepany, didn''t you? May I just remind you? You''re not allowed to fall in love during those years." ¡®''Fall in love?''¡¯ Wendy mused. Confusion was written all over her face. ¡®''What is Kane talking about? When did I even fall in love and to whom?¡¯'' There were so many questions in her mind. Just when she was about to say something, Roger grabbed her hand and shook his head, warning her about something. Although she had no idea why he did that, she did not say a word. "Roger!" Kane shouted. "Well, it seems that it''s inconvenient for us to talk about business in thepany today.In that case, I guess I have no choice but to go out with Wendy to do so.Don''t worry, Mr.Kane.I assure you, there won''t be a problem with today''s program." Upon saying that, Roger took Wendy''s hand and walked out with her. "Stop!" Kane yelled from behind them. Roger stopped in his tracks for a second but then continued to walk forward. "I said stop!" Unable to take it anymore, Kane took a few steps forward and suddenly grabbed Roger''s wrist.He forcibly separated the two, and, to Wendy''s astonishment, he pulled Roger into his arms. Wendy''s mouth fell open, and her eyes widened in shock. Chapter 170: The Stigma Of Being Homosexual Chapter 170: The Stigma Of Being Homosexual Wendy stared at them uprehending. "You, you..." When Roger beheld Wendy''s eyes, he immediately pushed Kane away.His face became gloomy and he snapped, "Stop it, Kane! That''s enough!" "Roger..." "Just shut up!" Wendy was dumbfounded.She had known Roger for so many years, but this was the first time that she had witnessed his anger so out of control. As far as she could remember, he was always a perfect gentleman; even tempered and level headed. Not once had she ever seen him lose his temper. This time, Kane was the reason for his incensed state. Co-incidentally, Kane''s behavior was also unusually strange. He generally wore a cold, unemotional look. But now he projected a helpless, defeatist expression when he looked at Roger. ''¡¯Oh my god! What on earth was going on?''¡¯ Wendy wondered if she had just seen things and actually none of it was real. Before she could put two and two together, Roger held her hand again and tried to whisk her away. Wendy looked up at him incognizant. "Roger..." "Wendy, don''t say anything.Let''s talk somewhere else.¡± "Okay!" Kane then stood in front of the door to block their way. "Get out of my way!" Roger swore at Kane with a stern face. Kane''s eyes focused on their two hands sped together and the iciness in his eyes almost froze Wendy. She shuddered. Seeing this, Roger stood in front of her and protected her from Kane''s piercing eyes. Kane was highly irritated by this gesture. He said in a cold voice, "Roger! You are Wendy''s agent.You should know that she has signed a binding contract with thepany.If she falls in love with anyone while the contract is still valid, she will breach the contract and would have to shell out one billion in penalty." "So what?" Kane''s face changed, "Why do you insist on having a rtionship with her?" "It''s none of your business!" Seething anger was painted all over Kane''s previously expressionless face. "Roger!" "Get out of my way!" "No way!" Neither of them was willing to give in, and the atmosphere became electrically charged. "Well..." As soon as she spoke, the two men directed their attention towards her. She coughed awkwardly and remarked, "In fact, I think I would like to say something, if you would give me a chance to!" Upon hearing that, Roger clenched his fists anxiously, "Wendy..." "Quiet, Roger." Wendy''s spirits dampened as she recalled something. She pulled Roger behind her, raised her chin and stared at Kane askance, "What do you mean by all this?" Kane scowled, "It''s none of your business!" "Balderdash! Damn it! Do you think I''m blind? How dare you Say it''s none of my business when I clearly saw you sexually harassing my agent? Crap! How shameless and low can you stoop? I''m Rosie''s cousin.How dare you sexually exploit Roger in my presence? I''ve never seen anyone as bold and as daring as you!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kane clenched his fists and said grimly, "Watch your mouth, Wendy! Don''t think that I won''t put you in your ce." "Like I give a shit! I did sign a contract with yourpany.As a matter of fact, if you really stoop as low to take this personal and decide to put me on the shelf, then suit yourself! But I''m warning you, if you dare hurt Roger, I will fight you tooth and nail!" Wendy didn''t budge even a little. Roger was not only her agent, but also her savior. No one knew just how much he had sacrificed to help her in her times of need, both in the US and at home. It was thanks to Roger that she had signed the contract with Glory Media.She could not sit back and watch him being bullied. Wendy was guilt-ridden. Kane was such an upright person in public, so she didn''t expect him to be so nasty in private. Wendy seldom visited thepany because of her shooting schedule, but Roger often came to work in thepany. On this rare visit, she witnessed Roger being sexually harassed by Kane. She could only imagine how presumptuous he was at other times! Wendy felt a tug on her sleeve. She turned around to meet the helpless expression on Roger''s face. "Wendy..." "I''m sorry!" Wendy felt guilty and pictured a shocking scene in her mind. She sniffed and looked at Roger guiltily, "It''s all my fault, isn''t it?" "Uh..." Roger was confused. "I know it''s all because of me! You won''t resign because you are afraid that I will be implicated and that Kane will make life difficult for me, right? Roger, don''t worry.I don''t believe that he is the only one who calls the shots in thepany.If necessary, I will find reporters to expose his bad behavior.I won''t spare him." "No!" Roger said in a hurry. "What? Why?" Wendy was perplexed. With a reddened face, Roger didn''t know how to hide his embarrassment. Seeing this, the expression on Kane''s face softened. He answered Wendy, "Because he doesn''t want me to be in the center of the storm!" ''¡¯What?¡¯'' Wendy was blown away. ¡®''Did this mean that Kane and Roger were actually lovers?''¡¯ Wendy waspletely outraged. "Shut up, Kane!" "No way!" Kane strode to the front of the two. "Since so much hase out in the open, let''s get straight to the point! ¡° "No, you can''t!" However, Roger''s pleading tone didn''t stop Kane.He stared at Wendy with sharp eyes and said, "I love him'''' Wendy nodded and replied, "I can see that." "Roger also loves me!" Wendy was at a loss for words.She was dumbstruck.She looked at Roger subconsciously, but he had stiffened into a statue. He avoided eye contact with her and closed his eyes painfully. ¡®''s, homosexuality was a taboo subject.No one was willing to embrace the concept even in this modern age.Wendy must look down upon me¡± he thought to himself. At home, many people still associated homosexuality with sickness, venereal disease, perversity and AIDS. Those people despised homosexual men as if they were beasts. They openly distanced themselves from these ''sub-humans'' and discriminated against them especially in the workce. Homosexuals were treated as outcasts. Roger''s heart was immersed in bitterness. He couldn''t care less about other people passing judgment on him, but he and Wendy had been friends for many years and her opinion greatly mattered to him. He was afraid that Wendy would terminate their friendship. Then, he heard Wendy''s shocking voice. "Hell! So you two are actually a couple? What the fudge! No! Damn! Aren''t you married, Kane? You and Rosie have been married for almost four years, and I was the bridesmaid at your wedding! Damn it! You have a wife, but you have the audacity to tell me that you are in love with Roger! How dare you!" Kane stared at Wendy in surprise. Roger too gaped at her in wild-eyed horror. However, they found that Wendy''s eyes were bright and there was no trace of contempt on her face. Somehow, Roger''s eyes became moist. "Wendy..." Although Wendy was shocked by the revtion that Roger was gay, she didn''t judge his sexual orientation. She red at Kane, turned around and warned, "Roger, this man is married to my cousin.Don''t be taken in by his sweet nothings!" Chapter 171: Secret Affair Chapter 171: Secret Affair "Wendy, are you really okay with that?" Roger asked with a frown. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ''I''m your best friend.To you, I''m a guy who''s warm and sunny, but in reality, I''m gay,¡± he thought to himself. "Why should I think it''s not okay?" Wendy asked back. She had lived in the US for three years. During those years, she met a lot of queer people. She even saw several gay couples in school while she was studying there. There she noticed that people were not discriminatory towards homosexuals. Believe it or not, same-sex marriage was actually amon practice there. But, of course, not everyone was supportive and tolerant of homosexuals. After pondering for a moment, Wendy could not help but say what was on her mind. "Roger, my words may be a little harsh, but I feel like this is wrong.There are a lot of men in the world.Kane is already married.You shouldn''t fall in love with a married man." "I know!" Roger replied in a helpless tone. Wendy was taken aback by his response. "You know? But you still..." she trailed off. Roger just smiled bitterly and said nothing. Meanwhile, Kane was relieved to know that the rtionship between Wendy and Roger was not the same as he had thought. "Do you want to know our story?" Kane asked with a sigh. "Go ahead," Wendy replied. "Alright.Sit down then." The three of them sat down on the sofa. Kane sat next to Roger. Thetter frowned but did not say anything. At that moment, Kane started to tell their love story. Wendy listened to him intently. She sighed every now and then as she imagined what hardship they had gone through. Apparently, Kane and Roger grew up together. Back then, they lived in the same neighborhood when they were young. They had liked each other ever since. Although decades had already passed, it seemed that their personalities had never changed. Even as teenagers, Kane was cold as ice, while Roger was like the spring sun. Given their differences, one would think that it would be very difficult, if not impossible, for them to be friends. But in fact, they were actually pretty close. It was during adolescence that they started to catch feelings for each other. However, none of them had the courage to say anything in fear that it would break their friendship. Little did they know, as long as they had feelings for each other, everything would not be the same. One summer, while Roger was sleeping in his room, Kane came over to y with him. Thinking that Roger was fast asleep, Kane stole a kiss from him. To his surprise, Roger''s eyes fluttered open. That was the day the two young men found out about each other''s feelings. They hid and resisted what they felt, but in the end, love still found a way. They still fell in love with each other, and there was nothing they could do about it. The two were secretly in love, and their feelingssted for years. When they had finally graduated from college, Kane decided that it was now time to confess to their parents and be with Roger openly. But before they could do so, their parents found out about them. Both the Evans and Johnson n were well-known families in the Ywood. How could they afford to taint the family reputation by such a disgrace? What was more, both Kane and Roger were the only son in their respective family. They were also excellent and the most important heir in their families. As a result, their parents forcefully separated Kane and Roger by any means necessary. As the two did not want to be apart from each other, they tried to fight for their love. However, Kane''s mother was extremely prude and old-fashioned. She could not bear to see her excelled son embark on such a road. They had persuaded Kane to leave Roger, but he refused every single time. Because of this, his mother was disheartened that shemitted suicide by taking the whole bottle of sleeping pills at once. Fortunately, her family found her in time. She was immediately taken to the hospital for gastricvage but was in aa for several days. She regained her consciousness shortly after. The first thing she said to Kane was, "If you insist, I guess I have no choice but to turn my back on you." Her words meant that she would rather die than see her son fall in love with a man. Kane''s father did not say anything, but it was obvious that he agreed with her. It was they against their families. Their parents were on one side, while their lover was on the other. Kane and Roger had received advanced education since they were young. Not only that, everything they got was a gift from their parents. They just could not watch their family die on them because of their love, so the two eventually gave in. At that time, Kane''s parents no longer expected anything from their son. They just hoped that he would fall in love with a woman and then marry her. As for that woman''s family background, appearance, and talent, they did not care about them anymore. It was okay as long as Kane ended up with a woman. At a party one night, Kane met Rosie and then they decided to date. Their rtionship went on smoothly, and they soon met each other''s parents. They got engaged and then got married not long after. As for Roger, his family arranged a trip for him to the US. That was where he met Wendy. After a few years, she and Roger returned to their home country. She signed a contract with Glory Media, and so did Roger. Perhaps it was destiny that Kane and Roger met again. Truth be told, Kane was unhappy all those years, and the person in his heart was still Roger. For two people in love, it seemed that love would always find a way for them. That was the reason why Kane approached Roger when thetter signed a contract with hispany. He could not help but go near to the person he loved. That was also why he had been wary of Wendy from the very beginning. Roger had signed a contract with Glory Media for Wendy, so Kane assumed that she and Roger had an intimate rtionship. As a result, he had always arranged work for Roger, so thetter would not have the time to meet with Wendy. Even if others said he was selfish and controlling, he did not care. In the present, Wendy was to participate in a variety show, so she had toe to thepany in advance to prepare. As her agent, of course, Roger had to be with her. As soon as Kane found out that Wendy had arrived at thepany, he followed her to the lounge, knowing that Roger was with her. After listening the whole story, Wendy was speechless. ¡®''Damn! No wonder Kane''s attitude towards me was strange when I signed the contract.It turned out that he regarded me as a rival in love, ¡®'' she mused. "Mr.Kane, if something is going on between Roger and me, don''t you think it would''ve happened when we were still in the US a long time ago? Why would we wait until now?" Kane was silent. What Wendy had said made sense. He knew Ryan liked her, and he believed with Ryan''s charm, it should be not difficult for her to be attracted by him. However, Roger was also an excellent man. That was the reason why Kane got so defensive and possessive of him. After being silent for a long time, Kane finally opened his mouth to speak. "I apologize for my attitude just now," he said solemnly. Wendy just rolled her eyes at him.She had always known that Roger had someone in his heart. However, she never expected that it was Kane all along. All of a sudden, something urred to her. ¡®''So that''s why Kane agreed without hesitation when I asked him to sign a contract with my agent as well.I see everything now" she concluded. The coffee in Wendy''s hand had now gotten cold, so she finally put the cup down. With a resolute look on her face, she looked at Kane and said, "As Roger''s friend, Mr.Kane, I''m afraid I have to ask this.What are you going to do next? Let me just remind you¡ªEven though you love Roger so much, you''re already married to someone else.You just can''t let him be your paramour!" Upon hearing that, Kane''s expression changed at once. "Stop saying nonsense!" he warned. ¡®''A paramour? How ridiculous! How dare she insult Roger like that!''¡¯ he thought to himself. Wendy shrugged and replied, "It sounds mean, but it''s the truth! You''re already married and have a new life.You shouldn''t pester Roger anymore and make him confused! You should live your own life well, while Roger does his job as my agent.You two shouldn''t disturb each other''s peace anymore since you''ve made that decision long ago.You should just move on with life and pretend you don''t know each other for the sake of everyone." Chapter 172: Marry Him Chapter 172: Marry Him Then Wendy turned to look at Roger. "What do you think?" Roger nodded in response. Then, he distanced himself from Kane and said, "Yes.Wendy is right.If you can''t distinguish between business and your private affairs, I have no choice but to resign." "Roger¡ª" "What you''ve said is all in the past.I don''t care about it anymore.Now, I just want to be a good agent.I was actually reluctant when I signed the contract with Glory Media before.But then, I thought that you''ve already let go of the past, so I did anyway.But now, it seems that my decision is a mistake." Upon hearing that, the corners of Kane''s mouth twitched, and his eyes turned red. He looked heartbroken. Wendy could not help but heave a heavy sigh, feeling helpless but not sympathetic. ¡®''Be ruthless, ¡®'' she reminded herself. Back then, it was Kane who gave up on the rtionship. Although he had no other choice because his mother threatened him that she would take her own life if he didn''t leave Roger. But still, it was his choice. No matter how painful the consequence was, he must endure it. Both Wendy and Roger had the same thought in mind. At that moment, Roger turned to look at Kane. "You''re married.You should treat your wife well." "Roger, my marriage was nothing but a deal! When I met Rosie, I made it clear to her at the very beginning that she would just be my wife on paper.In return for agreeing to my terms, I promised to give her the life she wanted.It was give-and-take.I never touched nes Wendy''s mouth fell open.When Rosie and Kane got married, Rosie''s friends and ssmates were all envious of her.Wendy did not expect that their enviable marriage was just a deal. It turned out that during their four years of marriage, Kane never slept with his own wife, not even once. ¡®''Oh my god! I never expected that! When I met Rosiest time in Prario Mall, she thought I was Kane''s lover. And she acted so arrogant like any wife would be confronting her husband''s secret lover. It turned that their marriage and romance were just a lie. Damn it!'' Wendy thought to herself. A hint of surprise and excitement shed through Roger''s eyes upon hearing Kane''s revtion. However, it onlysted for a fleeting moment, and he calmed down shortly after. "So what?" he asked indifferently: Kane was speechless. Meanwhile, Wendy heaved a sigh again. "Roger is right, Kane.Even if you and Rosie got married by agreement, so what? This is a problem between you and Roger.This has nothing to do with her! Your parents couldn''t ept your sexual preference four years ago.Do you think they would magically do four yearster? To put it another way, even if you divorce Rosie for Roger, your mother will probably force you to break up with him again.You and Roger will face the same dilemma as you did four years ago." Kane pursed his lips, his face as pale as a sheet. "I''m telling you, stay away from Roger," Wendy added. "Roger..." Kane opened his mouth to protest, but Roger interrupted him. "That''s also what I want to say to you." He quickly stood up from the sofa and said expressionlessly, "I have to talk to Wendy regarding the program tonight.I don''t want to talk about our personal affairs anymore.This is thest time I''m going to say this, Kane.If you can''t distinguish between your private affairs and business, expect my resignation letter!" Hearing his warning, Kane closed his eyes but said nothing. With that, Roger and Wendy left the lounge together. But before the door closed behind them, they heard a loud crash came from inside. Wendy got startled, so she looked back at where it came from. It turned out that Kane had punched a huge cyan vase in the corner. It shattered into a million pieces. But that was not the only casualty. Kane''s fist was bleeding from the punch. "Roger..." Wendy called him in a low voice. Roger closed his eyes and forced himself not to look back. "Leave him alone.Let''s go, Wendy." he ordered sternly. "Okay." Without looking back, the two left thepany. Roger''s back was straight when he walked. But the moment he stepped out of thepany, his arms hung ckly by his sides. Seeing this, Wendy quickly pulled him to a nearby alley where nobody could see them. Roger leaned against the wall dejectedly. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be in pain. "Roger, you can lean on me and even cry on my shoulder if you''re sad," Wendyforted. "I''m okay," Roger reassured with a smile. "Stop lying.I know you''re sad.Seeing you pretend you''re strong and unaffected makes me sad too." Roger paused for a moment, and the smile on his face slowly faded away. Albeit awkwardly, Wendy tried tofort him again. "Roger, you''re an excellent man.There are plenty more fish in the sea.I''m sure you''ll find a great man for you. "Wendy..." "What?" "I''m not gay!" Roger looked at her and continued in a much calmer tone, "It''s just that the person I love is a man." Wendy''s episode in the variety show would officially start at 7:30 in the evening. She could go to the TV station at five o''clock in the afternoon, so there was still time for her to wander around in the meantime. At this moment, it was now time for lunch. Wendy and Roger decided to go to a restaurant near thepany to eat. "What do you want to eat?" Roger asked gently. "Hmmm.Anything," Wendy replied, not sure about what to eat. Roger decided to order two medium-rare steaks. Although they did not talk about it, they knew better than to talk about the matter concerning Kane. While waiting for their meal to be served, Roger shifted the topic to Wendy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Have you made up your mind regarding your rtionship with Ryan?" "What?" Wendy was caught off guard by his question that she choked on her watermelon juice. "Ehem! Ehem! Sorry for that." "Oh, it''s okay!" Roger now seemed back to his original self. Suddenly, a waiter passed by, and Roger politely asked him to remove their drinks and stained napkins on the table. "Why are you overreacting?" he asked Wendy with a smirk. "How do you know the thing about me and Ryan?" "It''s obvious! I can tell he likes you from the way he looks at you." Wendy''s cheeks turned hot and red upon hearing that. She covered her face in embarrassment and asked shyly, "Is it really that obvious?" "Do you know why I wasn''t there when you were filming?" Wendy shook her head. At that moment, a waiter reset their table and brought Roger a drink. Roger took a sip on his drink and answered, "Ryan was worried that you''d fall in love with me as time went by.As a result, he imposed a ban which prohibits me from being with you these past few weeks." Wendy was at a loss for words. She slumped on her seat dejectedly as it suddenly urred to her that tomorrow was thest day of her agreement with Ryan. "Can we not talk about him?" she requested helplessly. Roger smiled in response. He understood what she felt, so he stopped dropped the topic at once. A few momentster, a waiter finally went to their table with their orders. Roger immediately cut the steak in front of him into small pieces and then exchanged his te with Wendy''s. "Roger, Ryan was right." "What?" "If you take care of me like this for a while, I''m afraid I''ll really fall in love with you." Hearing that, Roger burst intoughter. Because thepany valued Wendy''s show tonight, they arranged an expert makeup artist and stylist for her. Once Wendy and Roger were done eating, they returned to thepany for her hair to be styled. Fortunately, they did not meet Kane this time. However...where there were women, there were gossips. The moment the two stepped foot in thepany, they heard some female employees whispering that Kane was injured and went to the hospital. The reason for his injury? They had no idea though. Wendy could not help but look at Roger to see what he was thinking. However, he had nothing but a stony expression on his face. It took two hours for Wendy to have her hair and makeup fixed. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon by the time she was ready. Thepany appointed a driver to send her and Roger to the TV station immediately. On the way, Wendy was a little nervous. After all, this would be the first time she would participate in a live broadcast variety show. What was more, Octavia, a woman known for her sharpness and straightforwardness, would be the one to interview her. In order for her to rx, she decided to do some breathing exercises. Fortunately, it was effective as she finally calmed down after taking a few deep breaths. "I thought you wouldn''t be nervous," Roger said with a chuckle. Wendy rolled her eyes at him and retorted, "I''m not afraid of being in front of the camera.It''s just that being interviewed live is not something I''m familiar with.You gotta cut me some ck!" "Actually, there''s no need for you to worry.Ryan called Miss Octavia and asked her not to ask you sharp questions nor put you on a hot seat." Wendy was taken aback. "Ryan?" she asked with her eyes wide in surprise. Roger nodded in response. "Yes. He really cares about you." Wendy blushed. She had no idea what to say. "Are you moved?" Rogerughed and added, "Marry him then!" Chapter 173: Using Eris For Personal Gain Chapter 173: Using Eris For Personal Gain Wendy and Roger arrived extra early at the TV station to show that they attached great importance to and respect for the show.Their punctuality earned them brownie points. On their arrival there, just before four o'' clock in the afternoon, they were warmly received by a member of the receptionmittee, who ushered them to the lounge to wait, where they could engage in some preparatory work before the live broadcastter. Wendy looked stunning in the designer dress that Reese had picked out for her in the shopping mall earlier that day.Her exquisite makeup made her look like a runway model sitting on the sofa in the jounge. Octavia''s assistant brought two cups of hot coffee.She was somewhat embarrassed. "Octavia is a little busy now..." "It doesn''t matter.We arrived much earlier than scheduled." The assistant breathed a sigh of relief. "Then you can rest here till Octavia is ready for you." Wendy nodded politely. When the assistant left, the two of them were left in the privacy of the lounge.Wendy immediately leaned back against the sofa with her legs crossed. Roger was amused by her behavior. "If only everyone could see your bodynguage now!" Roger teased. "Ha-ha!" Wendyughed in response.They had to wait for hours. Feeling bored, Wendy began to y with her phone. She had opened her personal Weibo ount, but it wasrgely managed by Roger, so she seldom logged in by herself. Today she logged in and checked her post wall, only to find that thetest post was uploaded half an hour ago. There were pictures of her taken by Roger while she was getting ready in the dressing room of Glory Media. Wendy was truly amazed by Roger''s professional shooting skills.He had captured the essence of her beauty in totality. Her head was tilted and her chin slightly raised.Her soft, beautiful jawline and her twinkling eyes made her look like the Cleopatra of the Far East. To sum it up, she looked absolutely captivating in the photo. Wendy touched her face and chuckled. "I didn''t expect myself to look so beautiful..." Upon hearing that, Roger smiled. Wendy clicked on thements below the post. Most of her fans started following her after Evie ndered her thest time. To put it bluntly, most of them were anti-fans. Most of thements from those anti-fans were strong criticism. Of course, there were a handful of fans who praised her beauty.Wendy ignored the criticism automatically and was ted by thepliments.Roger shook his head andughed. "Eh, what is this? Come here and have a look!" Wendy put the phone in front of Roger. "Eris is dominating today''s headlines!" Wendy clicked on thetest news and immediately began to peruse with sharpened interest. News about Brian''s romantic proposal to Eris at her birthday party the previous night made endless headlines. The photos featuring the photogenic couple were clear and beautiful, as if they were shot by a professional photographer. The news headlines were greatly exaggerated. "Famous actress Eris'' fairytale proposal." "Beautiful, generous Eris celebrates her birthday with entire cast." "The touching love story of the wealthy businessman Brian and famous actress, Eris." And the list went on. Wendy sneered. "It became a hot topic of discussion this morning.I bet someone invited the paid posters to ssh this across every post." "Eris is quite popr but not that popr that she could dominate all the most-searched topics," Roger deduced. "Paid posters?" "Yes, Brian did it!" Wendy was unable toprehend. "What?" As an agent, Roger knew more about the underlying politics of showbiz.He took out his phone and clicked on a news item and showed it to Wendy.It was the financial news. "What''s this?" "Read carefully!" Wendy looked down suspiciously and saw that Brian''s father was seriously ill and had gone to the US for treatment. Wendy was even more confused. "Does it have anything to do with Brian''s proposal? As far as I know, Brian''s parents don''t like Eris at all.Now his proposal has been so widely publicized.Wasn''t he afraid that it would upset his father?" "If Jaylen knew the situation, I''m sure he would actually be overjoyed." Wendy was as confused as a rabbit in a maze. Taking a sip of his coffee, Roger put his phone back into his pocket and exined to Wendy in a whisper, "The Oliver family hotel is a listedpany and Jaylen is the chairman of thepany.As soon as news of his illness spread, thepany''s stock fell sharply.Within a day, the market value of its stock decreased significantly!" Upon hearing that, Wendy was lost in thought. Roger continued, "In fact, Jaylen has been quite ill for a while now but no one outside his family knew about this because the Olivers knew that it would impact negatively on the stock price of their hotel.However, it seems that news of his illness got leaked out this time and so in just a few days, the stock price has fallen dramatically.The media released pictures of Jaylen being pushed into the ne and spection was rife that he would not survive this time, so the stock price fell even lower." "Then Brian..." "In Jaylen''s absence, Brian has been holding fort in thepany''s management.He proposed to Eris in order to urgently save thepany''s name." Wendy sat up straight. She fully understood what he meant. "So, the fact of the matter is that he is using Eris?" "Something like that.They have been together for so many years, so there must be some deep feelings between them, but Brian''s parents have always objected strongly to this marriage.They would never agree to it nor would Brian dare to propose to Eris against his parents'' wishes, especially during Jaylen''s period of serious illness. "So, you mean that Brian had discussed his intended proposal with his parents?" Wendy was bbergasted. Roger nodded. "I suppose so." "So what does it have to do with the paid posters?" "Of course Brian wants to make up for the loss.There are three benefits for him to hyped his proposal." "Huh...?" "Firstly, to tell all and sundry that his father is not seriously ill.Surely he would not announce his proposal if his father was dying.This would immediately stabilize the shareholders.Secondly, he did it in order to distract the public! The media had shifted their attention from Jaylen to him now.Thirdly, he set up an image for himself! Brian has just taken over thepany.The senior executives probably see him as young and inexperienced and are unlikely to support him.He needed to make some noise and project a promising image of himself." Wendy looked at Roger with admiration. "Roger, you''re awesome.How did you figure all this out? Now I think it''s a waste of your talent being my agent." "You tter me.In fact, Ryan is a real business legend, but he keeps a low profile." Wendy was speechless. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®''Heck! Can we not mention Ryan all the time?¡¯'' Wendy quickly changed the topic, "So, if truth be told, Brian is still using Eris!" "Well, you can also say that!" After all, it was an indisputable fact that Jaylen and his wife disapproved of the romance between Brian and Eris. This time, they agreed to the marriage only to get them out of a more troubled situation. When Jaylen came back from the US, the first thing he would do was probably to separate Brian and Eris. Even if he hadn''te back cured, Brian''s mother, Nellie, would have prevented their marriage in the end. Wendy also realized that this was indeed true. Recalling the surprised and cheerful look on Eris''s face when Brian proposed the night before, Wendy smiled. "If only Eris knew the ugly truth, she would fall over backwards!" Chapter 174: Standards In Choosing A Boyfriend Chapter 174: Standards In Choosing A Boyfriend Eris had always been possessive of Brian.She would do everything just to get him.She even stabbed herself before just so he would leave Wendy for her. Now, she was even more outrageous.She was wary of all the women around Brian, in fear they would suddenly snatch him from her. ¡®''Ha-ha! If only Eris knew that Brian proposed to her to take advantage of her.I wonder what her expression would be.¡± At the thought of that, Wendy''s eyes glinted in amusement.She and Roger had been waiting until now.It was already six o''clock in the evening, and the sun had already set. The temperature had dropped a little. Unfortunately for Wendy, she was wearing a strapless dress. As a result, the hair on her arms stood on its end, and she felt slightly shivery. To warm herself up, she cradled her arms. At that moment, she felt an urge to yawn. ¡®''It''s so cold! The coldness is making me sleepy" Just as she thought of that, she felt a warm feeling on her shoulders.She looked at it and saw a warm coat draped over her.She looked at Roger instinctively and found that he had taken his coat off and put it on her. With a frown, she tried to take the coat off and return it to him. "Don''t even think about it.Just put it on," Roger said when Wendy was taking the coat off her. "But you''ll catch a cold," she reasoned out. "I''m stronger than you.You have a lot of work tomorrow.It''ll be troublesome if you get sick." Wendy sighed in defeat and stopped arguing with him at once. Roger was right, after all. Just as he had said, she put on the coat and felt much better now. At that moment, she yawned yet again. "Where is Octavia anyway? Why hasn''t shee yet?" "Are you hungry?" Roger asked with concern. "Not really." Wendy had been sitting still on the couch for a while, so she did not feel hungry yet. "How about I order some take-out food? What do you want to eat?" Wendy pondered for a moment, but then she waved her hand in dismissal and replied, "Never mind.The live broadcast will start soon.If I eat now, my belly will bulgeter.I''ll just eat once the show is over, so I''ll look good on the camera." Although being an actress was fun, there was a catch. Actors and actresses had to watch their figures. In the camera, people usually looked fuller than they actually were. That was the reason why Wendy insisted on not eating anything at the moment.She needed to be thin. Very thin! There are people who do not gain weight easily. But for those people who do, controlling their figure was extremely difficult to do. Those who belonged to thetter group had to check their calorie intake every time they ate. Then, after eating, they had to hurry up and exercise to consume the calories they had just taken. For actors and actresses, shooting a film was strenuous and tiring. But if they ate too much, they would get fat. If they did not, they would not only get hungry, but they would also be anemic. Needless to say, being an actor or an actress was much difficult that it seemed. Wendy had no idea how many cups of coffee she had had and how many times she had gone to the bathroom today. Fortunately, Octavia finally arrived thirty minutester. Knock. Knock. Knock. Upon hearing the knock on the door, Wendy, who seemed paralyzed on the sofa, immediately sat up straight. Meanwhile, Roger walked to the door and opened it. Octavia was wearing a floral cheongsam and exquisite makeup. Her aura was strong and intimidating. When she walked, she swayed beautifully. Because of her years of experience of dancing, she had a beautiful figure, with her chest out and abdomen in. In a word, she looked like a powerful queen. "Sorry, I''mte." "No, we came too early." Wendy stood up from the sofa, walked over to Octavia, and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Miss Octavia.I''m Wendy.This is my agent, Roger." Octavia nced at Roger and then furtively looked at Wendy from head to toe. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The more she looked at her guest, the more stunning Wendy seemed. There were a lot of actresses in the entertainment circle. Some of them were more alluring, but only few of them were exceedingly beautiful. Octavia could not help but feel that Wendy was God''s most perfect creation. ¡®''It has been many years since thest time such a natural beauty appeared in the entertainment circle.This girl signed a contract with Glory Media.Not only that, Mr.Ryan is protecting her.She''ll definitely be on the top in the future ¡®'' she concluded. Octavia smiled at Wendy and said, "I don''t ask questions based on the script of the program.The questions I will ask will just be extracted from theputer on the spot.Sometimes, the questions are sharp, while the others...not so much.Miss Wendy, I''d like you to think about it first and tell me what you don''t feel like answering.I''ll avoid them for you." "Don''t worry, Miss Octavia.Anything will do." Upon hearing that, Octavia looked at Wendy in surprise. Ryan had informed her not to make things difficult for Wendy. Because of this, she thought Wendy would request to avoid certain topics and questions. After all, there were a lot of negative news about her guest on the Inte. Octavia never expected Wendy to be so calm and generous.She looked at Wendy up and down again and found that her guest had maintained a polite smile. Her attitude towards Wendy changed. She must say, she liked Wendy immediately. "Alright.The questions will be randomly drawn," Octavia cautioned with a smile. "Okay!" Wendy replied beamingly. After a while, Octavia then took Wendy and Roger to the set and introduced the flow of the program to them. Soon, it was already 7:20 in the evening, exactly ten minutes before the program. The staff helped Wendy fix her makeup. Meanwhile, the audience entered one after another. At 7:30, the live broadcast finally started. The set lights were turned on, and the cameras started rolling. Sitting on the couch on the stage, Octavia greeted everyone with a smile. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen.Wee to the Octavia Show! Today, our special guest is Miss Wendy Finch, the one who ys the role of Faye in the Story of Concubine Ivanka.Everyone, let''s her give a round of apuse!" After speaking, she stood up from the sofa and apuded. The audience did so as well. At that moment, Wendy walked in to the set. She was wearing a pure ck off-shoulder dress and greeted, "Hello, everyone! Hello, Miss.Octavia." "Come, sit down." Wendy sat on the couch opposite Octavia. On therge LED screen behind them, the scene of Wendy''s performance in her drama yed. It was edited, especially for this segment, by an editor Carter had appointed. This was the scene where Weston died. When that was being filmed, all the crew cried because Wendy''s acting was superb and very convincing. Because Jeffrey was also in the scene, the audience watched it with great interest. The main program finallymenced. As expected, Octavia went straight to the point. She asked Wendy about the interesting things that had happened in the shooting and the gossips Evie had said. Brave as she was, Wendy answered Octavia''s questions one after another. A few minutester, it was finally time for the Q&A I part of the show. It was Octavia''s assistant who picked the questions. She randomly selected the questions on theputer. "For our first question, Wendy, someizens say that you''re an eye candy, which makes other people dislike you.What can you say about that?" Wendy blinked innocently and asked, "Are they praising me for being beautiful?" What she had said made Octavia chuckle. "Well, you can take it as a praise if you want," she retorted. "In my opinion, as an actress, being beautiful is a God''s gift.It''s something that others can''t get no matter what they do.As for the eye candy...I''d say I hate eye candies who have no brains and just beauty. "Then, what kind of eye candy do you think you are?" Wendy tilted her head and pondered for a moment. "Hmm.If I were indeed an eye candy, I''d be at least of a famous brand," she said jokingly as though she were a narcissist. The audience erupted inughter. Meanwhile, Octavia seemed amused by Wendy''s words. ¡®''I must admit, Wendy is awesome.Her words did not only lighten the atmosphere, but they also proved that she was a woman with excellent acting skills and intellect.She''s smart and fun.I like her ¡° Octavia concluded inwardly. With that, she proceeded to the next question. "Ha-ha! It seems that the second question is what many maleizens are curious about.Some netizens say that in your drama, your character likes gentlemen like Weston.But what they''re curious about is the kind of man you like in real life.Wendy, what are your standards in choosing a boyfriend?" Chapter 175: I Am The Father Of Your Child Chapter 175: I Am The Father Of Your Child Wendy was clueless as to how to answer such a question.She preferred her single status and had never thought of choosing a boyfriend. How could she possibly have any standards? Wendy felt ill at ease. Suddenly, Ryan''s face filled the screen of her mind.She shuddered inwardly.She shook her head and answered the question. Fortunately this was one of the questions that Roger had prepped her for in advance so she was ready with her answer. She parroted the answer without hesitation. "My standards are very simple.I want a boyfriend who should be of the same age as me, on the same wavelength as me, understand me and be considerate towards me." Her answer was far too conventional and boring. Octavia grimaced. If the interviewbored on like this, the program would go downhill. Her eyes shed and with a smile, she tried to spice up the chat. "Why do I feel that you are talking about Jeffrey? He is about the same age as you.Besides, he is also an actor, so you must have a lot inmon to talk about.Moreover, he is famous for his unruly character.But word has it that he was very serious when he was filming the ''Story of Concubine Ivanka''.He spent every spare moment rehearsing with you." Octavia paused strategically and then she joked with a chuckle, "Did you fall in love with him because of the drama?" Following Octavia''s suggestive words, the staff disyed a photo on the big screen behind her. It was a photo taken when Wendy and Jeffrey were shooting. The chemistry between the two could be clearly seen in the photo. Wendy, who yed Faye, adorned a bright red suit; while Jeffrey, who yed Weston, was draped in a blue robe. They were facing each other, standing under the willow tree alongside the river. In the picture, Faye was handing the pouch to Weston. He was smiling at a blushing Faye. It was indeed a very beautiful, heartwarming picture. The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. She knew that it would result in a misunderstanding if she did not clear the air immediately. She quickly responded, ¡°Jeffrey has always been a very dedicated artist.Although he only featured in a supporting role this time, he still acted with such professionalism.I think that his acting is exemry and I can definitely take a leaf out of his book.He has taught a neer like me many valuable tricks of the trade.As for the supposed love of the drama, blossoming off screen, I can safely say that, that is a I rumor.Just a misunderstanding created by mischief makers.Jeffery respects me as I do him.He has been an invaluable guide on my journey into acting and I regard him as a great instructor." Five minutes earlier, in the lounge of the TV station, Wendy''s live broadcast was disyed on the TV. On the sofa, Luke lounged with his legs crossed. With the remote control in his hand, he was busy eating snacks whilstining to Ryan. "What a good brother I am to you.Instead of gallivanting with girls after work, I came to the TV station with you.In helping you pursue Wendy, I have lost so much of weight.You better be nice to me in the future." Ryan nced at his watch impatiently. It was only eight o''clock! There was still an hour before Wendy''s live broadcast ended. Time was crawling. Luke spat out the chicken bone from his mouth and shouted crossly, "Ryan, I fail to understand you.If you wanted to see Wendy, then just go.What are you afraid of? Besides, if you don''t tell her what you''ve done for her, how will she know? How will she be touched? How can she promise to be with you if she hasn''t been moved by your actions?" While speaking, Luke walked up to Ryan and tried to encourage him. "There''s just one day left before your seven day deadline with Wendy ends.It won''t matter if you break the agreement just one day before, will it? In my expert opinion, I think that you should meet and surprise Wendy as soon as her program finishes.Who knows how excited she will be and may even agree to be your steady girlfriend." "Be quiet!" Feeling hurt, Luke closed his mouth and switched to the entertainment channel with the remote control. The entertainment channel focused nonstop on Eris''vish birthday bash and Brian''s surprise proposal. Luke was irritated. "Damn! Today''s news is all about that worthless woman.Were Eris and Wendy really half -sisters? Why is there such a major difference in their IQ? Jaylen was gravely ill yet Brian still proposed to her at such an inopportune time.Didn''t she suspect something amiss in his proposal?" "Change the TV channels!" Ryan said with a frown. "Okay!" Luke changed channels again. It was 7:30 p.m. sharp, and Wendy''s live broadcast was disyed on the TV. Luke quickly sat straight and shouted, "Ryan! Look! It''s Wendy!" ¡®''Heck! We have been at the TV station for such a long time, but I forgot to ask which channel Wendy''s live broadcast will be.How silly of me.But luckily I found it and it seems the show has just begun!¡¯'' Luke thought to himself. They watched for a while, and now on TV, Octavia interrogated Wendy, "What''s your standard for choosing a boyfriend?" Upon hearing that, Ryan pricked up his ears. Then he heard Wendy say softly, "My standards are very simple.I want a boyfriend who should be the same age as me, on the same wavelength as me, understand me and be considerate towards me." ¡®''The same age? Ryan is seven years older than Wendy.He does not fit her criteria.Obviously, they are not the same age.On the same wavelength as her? Ryan is a workaholic.He doesn''t converse much and always portrays a cold demeanor.While Wendy was enthusiastic, vibrant and dynamic.Apparently, the two of them were not on the same wavelength.As for understanding and consideration? Ryan did care about Wendy, but all in secret! Did that count?'' Taking note of these inconsistencies, Luke took a deep breath before speaking. Then he nced at Ryan and whispered, "Ryan, I don''t think she is talking about you.You don''t fit the bill." Ryan''s face became ashen. "Why do I feel that you are talking about Jeffrey? He is about the same age as you.Besides, he is also an actor, so you must have a lot inmon to talk about.Moreover, Jeffrey is famous for his unruly character.But word has it that he was very serious when he was filming the ''Story of Concubine Ivanka''.He spent every spare moment rehearsing with you.Did you fall in love with him because of the drama?" ''Heck! Now I do feel that Wendy was talking about Jeffrey!" Thinking of this, Luke got nervous. As if the temperature in the room had dropped, Luke huddled himself up in the corner. He wished that the ground would open up and swallow him. He said in a soft voice, "Ryan, how about changing the TV channels?" "How dare you even suggest that?" Of course, Luke didn''t dare touch the remote.He held his breath and listened attentively. After hearing Wendy''s answer, Luke felt greatly relieved. He breathed more easily. Meanwhile, he slyly tried to catch a glimpse of Ryan''s face. ¡®''Fortunately, his anger has melted" Luke wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was petrified a moment ago. Luke then casually moved a small stool to sit beside the tea table and continued to enjoy his snacks. Time passed much faster. There were just five minutes of the live broadcast left. It went on smoothly. As it was about to end, Octavia began to present her concluding remarks. However, at that very moment, an audience member suddenly rushed forward. It was a male, approximately twenty-six years old.He rushed straight to Wendy! ¡®''This is a live broadcast, for crying out loud!¡± Octavia had seen many crazy fans on her show, so she immediately called the security, "Stop him!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There were security guards at the scene all the time to prevent any unforeseen mishaps. Anticipating disruption, they immediately stepped forward and restrained the man. He waved his hand and shouted, "Wendy, so it''s really you.It took me a long time to make sure.Do you remember me, Wendy?" Just as Octavia was about to ask the security to drag the man out, he suddenly blurted something that shocked everyone present. "I''m the father of your child!" Chapter 176: Im Here Now Chapter 176: I''m Here Now "I''m the father of your child!" The man''s words like thunder, shocking the audience to the core. After being stunned for a moment, everyone began gossiping to each other all at once. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What?! How could Wendy have had a child? Heck! That''s impossible.She''s just 23, but she''s already a mother! Is that really true?" "Oh my God! I didn''t know she has already given birth! This is so ridiculous! Just now, she was talking with Miss Octavia about the standards of choosing a boyfriend.She was just deceiving the audience, wasn''t she? What a hypocrite!" There were some who tried to defend Wendy. Unfortunately, they were greatly outnumbered by those who were mad. "Perhaps there''s just a misunderstanding?" "How could it be a misunderstanding?" a woman asked with contempt."I''m so disappointed.I''ve just realized she looks like seductress. Humph! Evie once said that that woman has had sex with the director and all the producers and actors in the Story of Concubine Ivanka.I didn''t believe it back then, but now it seems that it may be true!" Everyone had something to say, but most of it was hostile and disdainful. Just a while ago, the audience was looking at Wendy with awe. But now, they looked at her with disdain. "I just started to like her, but then she turned out to be such a slut.She''s young, but she sold her body just to be where she''s at.I never thought she was this shameless!" The scene was in chaos. Even Octavia was a little flustered. As soon as she calmed down, she looked at the security guards and ordered, "What are you doing?! Drag him out!" Two security guards hurried to the audience to drag the man who had started this mess. However, the man rolled to the ground and refused to leave. "What I said was true.I''m really the father of her child! Upon saying that, the situation grew even more out of control.Unable to do anything, Octavia made a prompt decision. "Advertisement! Now!" she shouted at the stuff. The director quickly did as told. Meanwhile, the assistant''s face turned white as a sheet when she saw thements on the livestream. "Miss Octavia, the online audience is even worse." Octavia gritted her teeth in anger and frustration. ¡®''Damn it! This is by far the biggest failure in my career" "Miss Wendy..." At that moment, everything clicked to Wendy.She now understood everything. This was a conspiracy against her! In this way, she would lose her career and would no longer gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. Her heart could not help but pound wildly in her chest. It was not because of being nervous or ashamed but because she was furious. With a serious look on her face, she stood up from the sofa and walked slowly to the man being tackled by the security. Wendy was trying her best to suppress her anger, even though she was just as dangerous as a volcano that was on the verge of erupting. Everyone watched her silently, not knowing what she would do next. She stood up straighter, making her look fierce and intimidating, and said in a low yet firm voice, "Who instructed you to do this?" The man avoided eye contact with her and answered in feigned innocence, "Wendy, I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "I know who''s behind you.It must be Cacia, right? Or perhaps it''s Eris?" Wendy recalled the time when she got pregnant while she was just a college student.She took a year off and stayed at home to take better care of herself and the baby. Ruben, her father, was so embarrassed about it that he kept her pregnancy a secret. That was the reason why nobody knew that she had been pregnant, except her family. At this moment, Wendy could not help but tremble in anger. ¡®''Cacia, Eris, You think you''re so slick, don''t you? I must admit, your n is working.How bold of you to try and ruin my life.Humph! I haven''t even taken revenge for what you did to me, but you came at me again.Fine.It''s about time to get even with you, after all¡¯'' Wendy thought to herself crossly. Seeing that her expression was dark and glum, the man added, "Wendy, have you forgotten that you seduced me at your cousin''s wedding four years ago? You even transferred 3, 000 dors to my ount after that night we spent together.I still have the transfer record of that!" Boom! The man''s words struck Wendy yet again. Her face turned pale as a ghost, and she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. ¡®''Could it be...could it be that this man was the one whom I had sex with after Eris drugged me four years ago?¡¯'' Wendy tried her best to restrain the look of horror in her eyes. The man in front of her was about 26 years old. His skin was fair, and his facial features were delicate.He looked like a gentleman at a nce. However, Wendy found that his eyes shed with lust when he looked at her.She was disgusted at him. ¡®''No.That''s impossible!¡¯'' Wendy shook her head to dismiss that thought out of her mind. She refused to ept such a possibility. ¡®''Ray is smart and cute.How could he have such a disgusting father?!¡± she thought to herself. Seeing that Wendy remained unmoved, the man turned around andined to the audience instead. "My life is so miserable.I had a harmonious and happy family before.But when my wife found out that Wendy seduced me, she divorced me and took off with my child.Because of a mistake, I was left with nothing.But...this woman even became a star.Why is it that only I was at a disadvantage? Is justice even real in this world?" All of a sudden, the audience burst into an uproar. "Miss Wendy, the advertising time is running out.You''d better get off the stage now," the director urged. The live broadcast could not be continued now that things went haywire. It would be best to let Wendy leave first and let Octavia end the live broadcast. Meanwhile, Roger rushed from the backstage to escort Wendy. But before Wendy could take another step, a female audience suddenly stood up and shouted, "Don''t leave! You have to give us a reasonable exnation first!" "Yes! Exin yourself," said another. "You deceived us.Now, you must give us an exnation!" "That''s right Tell us the truth!" All of a sudden, several audience stood up from their seats and made their way towards the stage. Some even went to Wendy and surrounded her. "What are you going to do?" Wendy nervously asked. "What I hate the most in my life are vixens like you.You''re so shameless! Forget it.I''ll just scratch your pretty face, so you wouldn''t be able to seduce another man in the future!" The audience that had just spoken reached out her hand and tried to w Wendy''s face with her long nails. Wendy took a step back and dodged it. "Bitch, how dare you to step away from me! I''ll tear you apart!" "Stop it!" Roger rushed over to stop the crazy woman from and asked, "Do you know how many years you''ll have to stay in prison for intentionally inflicting an injury?" "I don''t care! Go to hell! Why are you even protecting her? Maybe you''ve slept with her as well! My husband was seduced by a vixen.Women like her make my blood boil.I''ll kill her!" The woman reached out her hand to scratch Wendy''s face but happened to scratch Roger''s instead. As he failed to dodge, a long superficialceration appeared on his face because of that woman. "Roger!" Wendy eximed in horror. "You don''t have to worry about me! Go now!" Roger pushed Wendy away from the angry mob and added, "Go" "No! I can''t leave you like this!" "If you don''t go now, things will only get worse!" "Nobody will leave!" Another female audience took out her mobile phone and tried to hit Wendy''s face with it. "I''ll smash you to death!" she threatened. "Smash her to death!" another one echoed. "Smash her to death!" many soon repeated. Since it was a live broadcast, the mobile phones were not collected by the start of the show. It was a mistake, as now, their phones were being used as a weapon. The studio was small, and it was tightly surrounded by the audience. There was no way Wendy could get out of there safely. Unable to do anything, she just covered her face with her arms and stood stiffly. She was expecting the audience to hurt her, but for some reason, the pain did note. A ck shadow suddenly emerged in front of her and held her into a familiar embrace. Slowly, she opened her eyes and lifted her gaze. There she met Ryan''s eyes, looking at her with concern. For some reason, she felt an urge to cry the moment she saw him. "Why are you here?" she asked in a trembling voice. "Don''t be afraid.I''m here now." Chapter 177: Jealousy: The Green- Eyed Monster Chapter 177: Jealousy: The Green- Eyed Monster "It''s okay now.I''m here to protect you!" Wendy nced up at his face. Ryan wore his characteristic cold expression. However, Wendy inherently felt an inexplicable sense of security. ¡®''Who was afraid? Not me, for sure! I was just a little sad and disappointed because the audience pronounced me guilty based on the cutting words of a total stranger.Even my fans didn''t spare me.But I never imagined in my wildest dreams that you woulde to my rescue like my knight in shining armor so quickly.It''s certainly not true that I was not moved" A myriad of phones ploughed onto Ryan''s body. He took off his coat, covered Wendy with it and lifted her up like Superman. Surprised, Wendy grabbed his clothes subliminally. "Ryan!" "Trust me!" His tone had a calming effect on her. She closed her eyes, leaned against his chest and surrendered to him.Her bodynguage gave him permission to handle the situation. His heart pounded like a drum in his chest. It gave Wendy a sense of relief and purpose. With her head covered, Wendy was oblivious of what was happening around her. All she remembered were the rush of footsteps from the studio and then there was absolute silence. The raucous abuse had stopped. The entire world had now fallen deathly silent. The sound of Ryan''s footsteps on the floor were the only echoes she could hear. Wendy''s curiosity was aroused. She didn''t know what modus operandi he had applied to exit the studio so smoothly. When they reached the lounge, Ryan gently put her down. He removed the coat from Wendy''s head. She suddenly remembered something important.She grabbed Ryan''s sleeve and said anxiously, "Ryan, catch that man before he disappears!" The cold expression on Ryan''s face transformed into tenderness. He held her hand and said, "Don''t worry.Luke will handle it." Upon hearing that, Wendy breathed a deep sigh of relief. Ryan pulled her to sit on the sofa next to him. The two still held hands unconsciously. Ryan''srge palm was warm and weing. He held her hand firmly, fearing that if he let go, she would disappear. But the dry and warm sensation of his touch consoled Wendy endlessly. Wendy blushed and was surprised to find that she didn''t pull her hand away as she would ordinarily do. Then she tried to release her fingers, but Ryan tightened his grip. He turned his face and looked at her unemotionally. "Don''t move!" "Okay!" Wendy then looked around the lounge wearily. It was a VIP lounge. But it was unlike the one in which she and Roger had waited in earlier. Here, the sofas were made of expensive leather and there was a huge t screen TV on the opposite wall. All kinds of fancy recording equipment could be seen all over the ce. There were even crumbs lying on the tea table in this lounge. "Ryan, for how long have you been here?" "Not too long!" Wendy upturned her nose.She certainly didn''t believe him. Just then her phone rang and an unknown number popped up. She scowled and just as she was about to answer it, Ryan snatched it from her. "What are you doing?" "It was a pesky reporter''s number!" "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, less than three secondster, the phone rang again. This time too, an unknown number popped up. Fed up of the intrusions, Ryan scoffed and turned off Wendy''s phone. During the whole process, he didn''t let go of her hand, nor did he question her about the fracas during the live broadcast. "Ryan..." "Yes!" "Aren''t you curious to know what happened?" Ryan sat there quietly, like a shadow concealed in its own darkness.He was gloomy and distant but his eyes were filled with sadness. Wendy''s heart palpitations increased. It was the first time that she had ever seen him like this. "a " Roger told me that you adopted Ray in the US." Wendy was stunned. She didn''t know that Roger had shared such information with Ryan.After some introspection, she concluded that Roger must have wanted to protect Ray, so that the media would not hound him. Just as she was about to utter something, Ryan interrupted her with his cold, deep voice. "But after getting to know you better, I knew that it was not true.He is your biological son!" Wendy saw no reason to deny it. "Yes! Ray is my child.My own child!" Ryan''s eyes filled with sorrow and he held her hand more tightly. "I have been wondering who Ray''s biological father is! I was trying to understand what kind of a man was he like that it made you willingly to give birth to his child at the tender age of twenty.I''m insanely jealous of him!¡± Wendy lifted her head in astonishment. ¡®''Jealous? Was this an emotion that Ryan was ever capable of expressing?¡¯'' "I''m jealous that he knew you earlier than me, and more jealous that he had the pleasure of being intimate with you!" Cupping her chin in his hands, Ryan looked at her piteously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "But I was so relieved when I saw that man just now." "W-why?" "Because he is nopetition for me at all!" Wendy was dumbstruck. "That man could very well be Ray''s biological father, right?" Wendy smiled bitterly and shook her head. "I don''t know either!" Stunned, Ryan stared deeply into her eyes. "Don''t look at me like that.I honestly don''t know." Wendy pushed away his hand and avoided eye contact with him.She took a deep breath then remarked, "Our seven-day agreementes to an end tomorrow.I was nning to tell you something very important tomorrow.But since such a huge drama unfolded today, I think that it''s better that I reveal it to you today.Ryan''s heart literally stopped.He held his breath and listened attentively. "Brian is your nephew..." Ryan''s expression froze. Wendy rolled her eyes and said, "There''s no need to hide this fact.I already know everything." "I didn''t mean to hide it from you.I just didn''t know how or when to tell you." Wendy rolled her eyes again.She didn''t believe in such excuses. "Since you are Brian''s uncle, it is obvious that you would know something about us." "Yesl" "Then I''ll make it simple.When I was in love with Brian, Eris stole Brian from me.In order to ruin my romance with Brian, she drugged me and threw me into a room with a stranger, who raped me.I never got to know his identity." After hearing that, Ryan''s face resembled an iceberg. "When I discovered that I was pregnant, Brian took full responsibility for the baby, lying to me that it was him that night and he was the father, just to protect Eris.I had to stop going to school and nned to give birth to the baby.However, when I was eight months pregnant, I experienced the worst nightmare of my life.Wendy calmly narrated in detail to him everything that had happened in the past.Including why Eris hurt herself on purpose, the process by which she was ''murdered'' by Cacia and her desperate journey to the US. She graphically relived her hellish nightmare for Ryan''s benefit. Honestly, her calm exterior deceived the trauma she hid within. Those were the most painful and life shattering memories of her past. Each time she relived it, it was like ripping off a scab, which would make the wound bleed again. Wendy straightened her back and clenched her fists, trying to make herself look rxed and in control. "Hmm, that is it.My checkered past is full of highs and lows.My life was full of drama and had all the ingredients to make a popr soap opera.From a young boy meets a young girl, to their falling in love, then a love triangle and finally betrayal, deceit, a murder plot and even an innocent baby.I''m afraid, seventy episodes won''t cover my story." "So, is this the reason why you always refuse me?" Chapter 178: Relaxation Is The Key Word Chapter 178: Rxation Is The Key Word Wendy chose to be silent. Just as Ryan was about to utter something, the door burst open. Then, Roger and Luke rushed in like a fiery torrent. "Ryan! Bad news.There''s a stampede of hungry reporters heading this way from the TV station.They want to interview Wendy.This ce is surrounded by the paparazzi.What should we do?" Upon hearing that, Wendy took a slow, deep breath.The reporters were in hot pursuit of her. "Octavia Show" was a very popr program with a high audience rating as it was a live broadcast. There was no doubt that today''s dramatic incident would have a huge impact on audiences. Wendy stood up at once and ordered, "Ryan, you must leave now!" She didn''t want to get him embroiled in her battle. Ryan asked coldly, "Where are we going?" "That''s your decision but you can''t stay here with me." Ryan said nothing but turned to Roger and enquired, "Have you brought the things I asked for?" Roger handed a paper bag to Ryan. Ryan then implored Luke and Roger, "You can wait outside." The two of them immediately vacated. "Ryan..." "Change now!" When Wendy opened the paper bag, she found her casual clothes. She murmured, "Ryan, those reporters are all eagle-eyed.They will recognize me even if I have a complete makeover, let alone only change my clothes." He took the clothes out and walked towards her purposefully. "W-what are you doing?" "I don''t mind changing it for you in person!" ¡®''What! You don''t mind but I do!¡± "Ryan..." "Don''t argue.Just change now!" Wendy bared her fangs and hissed, "You go out frst Ryan didn''t move, but turned his back to her instead.¡± Wendy was gob smacked. ''Heck! Is he serious?'' Wendy didn''t want to change her clothes with him present in the room. "Ryan..." "If you still hesitate, I will help you!" Wendy was cornered. "Shit! What a lunatic.But he may really do that¡± Wendy thought to herself. She suddenly blushed when she recalled the time when Ryan helped her take off her pants when she almost urinated in them. She red at him coyly and quickly adorned her casual clothes. "All right!" Ryan immediately turned around and grabbed her wrist. "You..." "Let''s go!" "Where are we going?" "We are going home!" ''Home? Now? With him?'' Wendy''s head bubbled with confusion. However, before she could say anything, Ryan sped her hand and strode out of the lounge. Outside the lounge, Luke and Roger were waiting. At the same time, several men in ck suits and leather shoes appeared. They looked at Wendy in surprise but maintained their silence. She was also shocked. Holding the wall, she said, "No.Have you lost it?" If he went out with her now, he would definitely be tortured by the public. She could vividly visualize how bad the barrage of insults would be. ¡®''As the CEO of the Oliver Group, wasn''t it more important for him to uphold his reputation than to tarnish it like this? Heck! I never imagined that it woulde to this. Crap! I confessed to him that I had sex with a stranger and had given birth to a baby. Isn''t that reason enough for him to cut off ties with me and keep his distance from me? Why is he jeopardizing his entire life to help me?'' Wendy was puzzled. "Are you totally insane, Ryan?" Those men in ck suits gasped when they heard the manner in which she addressed Ryan. However, what surprised them more was how he responded. Although he was being scolded, he didn''t get angry, but looked happy instead.For a moment, they couldn''t believe their eyes. "Are you perhaps worried about me?" Ryan asked in a cheerful tone. "No, of course not!" "Well, then, hurry up! Let''s leave." "No!" Wendy was adamant that she would not leave with him. Seeing that she was failing to convince him, she turned to Roger for help. "Roger, please take him away." "Wendy." "What?" "Do as Ryan said." Wendy was dumbfounded. While she was still undecided, Ryan grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the wall. She screamed, "Ryan, what the hell are you thinking? Believe me, if we leave the TV station together, gossipmongers will have a field day specting about us.The news will be abuzz internationally within hours." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I don''t believe it!" "Huh...?" Luke asked a staff member to lead the way and avoided the reporters who had already been inside the TV station. The light at the front door of the TV station was super bright, as if it were daytime. As they exited, the gate was surrounded by reporters. Wendy shrank her neck like a tortoise with a guilty conscience. Dressed in a straight ck suit, Ryan generously wrapped his arms around Wendy''s waist and walked in front, emotionless. Luke, Roger, a group of staff members and bodyguards followed him. The pesky reporters were less than twenty meters away from them. Wendy stiffened like a corpse. Ryan patted her on the shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Rx! Rxation is the key word!" Wendy was subdued. ¡®''Heck! Under the circumstances, how can I rx?''¡¯ "Someone''s out! Must be Wendy! Wendy hase out! One of the alert reporters shouted out and the rest of them flooded to the scene. The incessant shing of the cameras was blinding. However, before they could trespass, the bodyguards in suits had already created a bulwark. Squinting, Ryan gently held Wendy''s head to lean against his chest in order to hide her face, and looked at the reporters sharply. His eyes were as cold as ice, on this autumn night. The reporters shivered. "T-this man looks familiar." Soon, someone recognized the men behind Ryan. "Shit! Aren''t they the director and vice director of the TV station? They actually see this man off in person!" "I...I recognize one.I''m sure that the man next to the director of the TV station is none other than Luke from the Oliver Group." "Luke?" "Yes, it''s Luke.Our newspaper often takes pictures of him.I''m not mistaken." Everyone looked at each other, wondering what to do. The reporters started perspiring and stated unanimously, "Then, the one in the front...must be Ryan, the CEO of the Oliver Group!" Ryan had always kept a low profile, so the entertainment reporters didn''t know him too well. There was a sudden hush amongst the reporters for a while. "Yes, that''s right.Only he has the power to instruct the director and the vice director of the TV station to see him off together.Luke is with him, and he has such a strong presence.Who else can it be except Mr.Ryan?" The journalists immediately turned off the cameras in all honesty. They knew that no one dared to take pictures of Ryan in secret without the permission of the Oliver Group.They knew that if they did anything to upset the apple cart, their careers woulde to an ugly end. It was rumored that once a very bold reporter took a picture of Ryan secretly and published it in the newspaper. The very next day, the whole newspaper office was bought off by the Oliver Group. The journalists were wary and deftly slipped their interview microphones out of sight. The driver was seated in Ryan''s car, ready to take aie Seeing the license te number, the reporters were now certain that the man in front of them was Ryan. ¡®''Oh my God! It was really Mr.Ryan! Heck! He is such a legendary figure.I thank my lucky stars that I managed to get a glimpse of him,¡¯ someone thought in shock. Seeing that Ryan and the others were about to get into the car, a reporter in the group suddenly whispered, "Well, the girl in Mr.Ryan''s arms looks familiar.Does she not resemble Wendy?" Chapter 179: Fight Back Chapter 179: Fight Back "The girl in Mr.Ryan''s arms looks familiar.Why does she look like Wendy so much?" Wendy''s eyes widened, and her expression froze upon hearing the reporters.She was right.She had just said that the reporters would definitely recognize her. "Ryan" Wendy opened her mouth to protest, but Ryan interrupted her. "Don''t speak!" "Oh.Okay." As soon as the driver saw Ryan and Wendy, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for them. Meanwhile, Ryan, who was holding Wendy, got in the car with her in his arms.They were followed by Luke and Roger, who also quickly got in. Although they were already inside, the driver did not drive away immediately. Instead, Ryan rolled down the window, and the director and deputy director of the TV station smiled fawningly at him. "Mr.Ryan, what happened today was due to our carelessness," the former admitted. With a cold face, Ryan replied, "Then tomorrow..." "Don''t worry.Our TV station will give an official statement by then." The director of the TV station was furious at today''s incident. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ryan had personally called him in advance, even before Wendy had arrived at the station. What was more, he even came in person to watch the show. That was enough to prove that he regarded Wendy with utmost importance. The director didn''t believe even one wording out of that man who barged into the studio earlier.After all, why would Wendy take a fancy to any other man when she already had someone like Ryan? "Our TV station will clear Miss Wendy''s name immediately," the director promised. As a response, Ryan nodded in satisfaction. Now that he and the director had finished talking, the driver finally rolled up the window. He then started the engine, and the car quickly disappeared from the crowd''s sight. The reporters were left in the dust. Now that the car had sped away, there was nothing else they could do but watch. The reporter who had raised his suspicion scratched his head in confusion and remarked, "The girl in Mr.Ryan''s arms really seemed to be Wendy." Boink! The senior reporter beside him suddenly hit his subordinate''s head. "Ouch! Sir, what was that for?" the reporter asked while clutching his head. "Stop talking nonsense.It''s said that Mr.Ryan particrly hates contacts with women.Thedy he was with...he seemed to be very concerned about her.She must have a close rtionship with him.How could she be Wendy?" "But-" "Don''t be ridiculous.You just saw it wrong." The reporter scratched his head and thought about it. ¡®''That''s probably it.Besides, how could Mr.Ryan be involved with Wendy? That doesn''t make any sense.I must''ve just seen it wrong, he mused.¡± With a heavy sigh, the reporter looked at his superior and asked, "Sir, what should we do next?" "Quickly set up the camera and then wait for Wendy to get out." "Got it." Meanwhile, Ryan''s car turned a corner and was now far away from the reporters. It was only then that Ryan let go of Wendy. Little did he know, she was admiring him very much for what he had done. She never expected that he would be able to take her out of the crowd of reporters easily. At first, she thought that it would be very difficult to make her way out. However, Ryan suddenly appeared and saved her from her dilemma. Wendy could not help but look at him in admiration. "Ryan, you''re amazing.Thanks for being here today; otherwise, things would''ve gotten too troublesome.""How can you still smile?" Ryan asked with a frown. Wendy grinned and leaned over to him. "Boss, I knew you wouldn''t stand by and do nothing when one of your employees is in danger.Good thing, the Public Rtions Department Glory Media is powerful." Ryan nced at her and retorted, "If I have to help every single employee like this, I''ll be exhausted.""But this is different." "Why do you think so?" "Well...our rtionship is special." "What do you mean by that?" At that moment, Wendy''s cheeks turned hot and red. "Well, we''re...neighbors," she replied timidly. Without any expression on his face, Ryan turned to look at her and answered, "I have many neighbors."Wendy was at a loss for words.It seemed that she had no choice but to use her trump card.All of a sudden, she leaned over and hugged his nigr. What she had just done made Ryan raise his eyebrows at her. "I''m counting on you!" Ryan just looked at her and said nothing. Seeing that he remained unmoved, Wendy red at him and asked with narrowed eyes, "Will you help me or not?" Although the issue at hand was a bit tricky, it was not impossible to solve. If Ryan would not interfere and help, Wendy would have to deal with it by herself. Even though she could do it alone, the process would be more troublesome. "Fine." "What?" Wendy asked incredulously. Ryan sighed and yfully ruffled her hair. "You just said we have a special rtionship.How can I to say no to that?" Wendy was speechless. Although her cheeks were flushed, she did not push his hand away. Tomorrow would be thest day of their agreement. Wendy had nned on making it clear to him. If he would wholeheartedly ept her past, she would agree to be with him. On the other hand, if he did not, she would move out of the Ensfield and keep a safe distance from him. She would then only regard him as his boss and nothing more. Just now in the lounge of the TV station, she had told Ryan her past. Nevertheless, it did not seem that he had changed his mind in being with her.So even though Wendy had not promised that she would be his girlfriend, she had already acquiesced about it in her heart. After all, silence meant yes in this case. Of course, she would ept intimacy that was necessary for them to have a harmonious rtionship. The thought of that warmed Wendy''s heart. All her life, she had been relying on herself. But today, when Ryan appeared in front of her as a guardian and protector, it was only then that she felt it was great to be protected by someone. At that moment, Wendy leaned against the car window and fell into deep thought. When suddenly...something urred to her. She abruptly sat up straight and looked at Luke, who was sitting on the shotgun seat, with her eyes wide in inquiry. "Luke, were you able to catch the man who caused themotion?" Upon hearing her question, a guilty expression appeared on his face. Luke averted his gaze and replied, "Oh.About that...I was about to tell you that, but unfortunately, he ran away." "Ran away?!" Wendy asked, appalled. Luke nodded and continued, "That man must''ve nned on doing that beforehand.After he created the chaos, he grabbed the opportunity and escaped.He must be familiar with the TV station, so he was able to slip away from the security.Don''t worry.I''ve already sent someone to check the surveince video.It won''t be long until we catch that bastard." "I appreciate your effort, but there''s no need for you to capture him." "Wait, what? Why?" Luke asked while looking at her in confusion. Wendy pursed her lips and heaved a heavy sigh as though remembering an awful memory. "Cacia and Eris are the only ones who want to ruin my image and career.Today, a man I''ve never seen deliberately messed up the live broadcast.Although what happened has a bad impact on me, as long as I prove that the man was just lying, the issue will quickly pass.For sure, the attention of the public will be diverted to another topic soon.This won''t be a fatal blow to my career." Roger and Luke looked at her at the same time.Thetter opened his mouth and asked, "You mean..." "They must be up to something, and this incident isn''t thest one yet." Wendy knew Cacia and Eris very well.They were ruthless and would do anything to achieve their goals. In particr, Cacia, who looked kind and loving, was actually a vicious serpent. Her heart was cold and evil, and her mind was even more wicked. Her mere existence was enough to prove how vicious people could get. Cacia never did petty and insignificant things. Everything she did would surely cause big trouble, if not now, in the future. Wendy had known Cacia for a long time. She was sure her evil stepmother would take further steps and that the worst was yet toe. "Wendy, what are you going to do?" Luke asked cautiously. Wendy nced at the long scratches across Roger''s face, and her eyes darkened. "Well, I''ve been busy since I returned, so I decided to let them be for a while.But it seemed that they couldn''t wait to stir up trouble.I haven''t even taken a revenge on them after what they''ve done to me in the past.In this case, I guess I have no choice but to fight back now." Chapter 180: Scandal Chapter 180: Scandal Luke sped his hands and rubbed them together in excitement.As he was sitting on the shotgun, he turned around and looked at Wendy slyly. "What are you nning to do? Let me help you.I''m absolutely reliable." "Thank you.I really need your help this time.You have a lot of friends who work in media, right?" Luke puffed up his chest and patted it proudly. "That''s correct, Wendy.Do you know that even the most famous star in the industry doesn''t have as many friends in the media as I do? Just tell me what you need me to do.I''ll do it right away." Wendy''s revenge was simple. At that moment, she took out what Roger had found out in his investigation about Eris. She copied the evidence and then sent it to Luke. As Luke read the file, he could not help but frown in confusion and disagreement. "Wendy, you..." "What''s wrong?" "I understand what you''re trying to do, but if you do this, you''ll also be in the center of the storm.The public will criticize you as well." Wendy was nning to expose how Eris stole Brian away from her. This was the perfect time to do that. After all, Brian had just proposed to Eris, and the public was still being wooed about their romance. If Wendy exposed what Eris had done to steal Brian from her, Eris would be condemned, and her reputation would forever be tainted. Needless to say, what Wendy was about to do would have a significant impact on her evil stepsister. There was a catch, though. Wendy''s name would also be dragged into the issue as she was involved in the love triangle back then. Coupled with what had happened at today''s live broadcast, she would also be criticized. Even so, Eris and Wendy''s rtionship would be revealed. That would be one hell of news, so people and the media would be distracted by that. "This method...I don''t think it''s a good idea," Luke concluded. He then looked at Ryan to ask for his opinion. All of a sudden, Ryan snatched the phone from Luke''s hand, nced at it, and then deleted the evidence. "Hey! Why did you do that?" Wendy asked incredulously. "Although you''ll be able take revenge on Eris by doing this, you''ll hurt yourself in the process, stupid." "But I have a shred of irrefutable evidence! Even if Eris denies this allegation, she won''t be able to dodge it.Yes, I''ll also be involved in the issue, but I''m the victim.Yes, I will probably be cursed, and people may tell me I''m stupid for dating such a man.But, Eris is different.She stole her own sister''s boyfriend.This won''t be just some gossip, but a real scandal! Something enough to destroy her! As long as the truth gets exposed, Eris won''t be able to recover from it." "I say you leave this matter to Luke." "Ryan!" Wendy protested. Ryan put his hand on her shoulder and reassured, "Trust me." Wendy looked at him but did not say a word. In all honesty, she felt relieved the instant she met his eyes. ¡®''What the hell.''¡¯ Wendy sighed. At that moment, she coughed slightly to catch Luke''s attention. When it did, she red at him skeptically. Luke''s mouth fell open, seemingly enraged by her re. "Damn it! Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you trust me? I can do anything you ask me to do! Just wait and see.I''ll avenge you!" "Really? You can really do that?" Wendy asked with a smirk as though provoking him. Luke seemed offended that he gnashed his teeth and said gloomily, "Wendy, don''t question a man''s apiny¡± Helpless, the corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched.Well, she never doubted Luke''s sexual competence. Suddenly, Ryan shot Luke a warning look, and thetter bit his lip and became a coward. ¡®''Ryan, just wait and see.I''ll impress her for you, ''¡¯ Luke swore to himself inwardly. On the other side, a wave of maniacalughter echoed in Eris'' room. "Ha-ha! Ha-ha-ha!" Eris jumped onto the sofa andughed wildly as she watched the chaos in the live broadcast. She pointed at Wendy''s ashen face on the TV and arrogantly said, "That''s what you get for fighting against me! You dared to take Brian away from me, huh! You wish!" Ana, her assistant, shrank in the corner and looked at Eris with lingering fear. If it were not for the high sry that Eris was giving to her, she would have never taken this job as Eris''s assistant. After all, she hated working for someone like Eris. People had always praised how kind and gentle Eris was, but in reality, she was not. Only a handful people who were around Eris on a daily basis knew that she was actually violent and mean. She often beat and scolded her assistant, even over minor mistakes. She was totally different from the kind and innocent image she was portraying on the screen. Anyway, there was nothing Ana could do exceptfort herself in silence and endure everything Eris threw at her. ¡®''Ana, get a hold of yourself for the sry.Calm down and remind yourself that you won''t ever find a high-paying job somewhere else,¡± sheforted herself. In the living room. With a beaming smile, Eris was talking with her mother on the phone. "Mom! Mom, you''re so amazing.How did youe up with such an idea? Thanks to you, Wendy''s image is ruined.Even though she''s just a newbie, her reputation is damaged.For sure, thepany won''t protect her.They''ll just leave her to fend for herself.She''s doomed," she said with a sly smile.Cacia''s voice came from the other end of the line. "My dear daughter, I''ll do my best to remove every obstacle thates your way." "I love you so much, Mom." As Eris spoke, she suddenly recalled Wendy''s threat to her at the filming site. At the thought of it, she quickly sat down on the sofa, her face white as a sheet. "By the way, Mom, There''s something I forgot to tell you.Wendy threatened me that if I exposed her, she would tell the public that I seduced Brian and took him away from her.No, no! Mom, it cost me everything just to get my current position in the entertainment industry.If my past gets exposed, my career as an actress will be over!" "Stop panicking!" "But Mom-" Before Eris couldplete her sentence, Cacia interrupted her. "I wouldn''t have done this in the first ce, if weren''t for that bitch.Don''t worry.I have another n.I promise you, nobody will ever believe what she''ll say." Eris breathed a sigh of relief but asked, "Are you really sure about that, Mom?" "Have I ever lied to you?" It was only at that moment that Erispletely felt reassured. "Well, never.Anyway, I''ll wait for your good news." Eris had lived with only her mother since she was a child. Ruben had not divorced Cassie, Wendy''s mother, yet. At that time, Cacia always spoke ill of Cassie and her two daughters in front of Eris, so Eris inherited that habit. It was from then on that she started to hate Wendy. Sometimeter, Wendy came back to live with them when her grandmother passed away. For some reason, Eris hated her more, even though she had just seen Wendy for the first time. Although Wendy was rustic from living in the countryside for years, she was pretty and lovely. One day, a handsome young man from their neighborhood found out that Eris was Wendy''s sister. Since then, he had be enthusiastic towards her. Eris thought that thed had a crush on her, but then he suddenly asked her to send his love letter to Wendy. This infuriated Eris. Instead of giving the love letter to Wendy, she tore it to pieces and then threw it into the trash can. Unfortunately, her jealousy did not stop there. After Brian came into the picture, her hatred for Wendy reached its peak. Although she did not want to admit it, she was jealous. Eris could not help but wonder, ''Why are there a lot of people who like Wendy and not me?''Finding out that Brian was in love with Wendy was thest straw. In Eris''s eyes, Brian was excellent. In fact, he was her ideal man. Every time she saw Brian and Wendy happy together, a wave of jealousy would wash over her. The hatred, coupled with jealousy, in her heart made her vow to herself she would take Brian away from Wendy one way or another. But now... Just when sess and happiness was right before Eris''s eyes, Wendy unexpectedly came back. Eris could not take it any longer. Fortunately, Cacia was quick to plot against Wendy. Eris believed that it would not be long until Wendy disappeared from showbiz and her and Brian''s life."Eris, are you listening?" Cacia''s impatient voice reached Eris''s ears, interrupting her fantasies. She held the phone tightly and replied, "I''m still here.What''s the matter?" "Money!" Cacia demanded.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "What money?" "I was just telling you that the money you sent for the living expenses at home wasn''t enough.Transfer some money immediately."Eris frowned and asked with suspicion, "Mom, didn''t I just transfer fifty thousand dors two days ago? It''s only been a couple of days.Why is it used up already?" "Stop asking questions and just do as I say.I need money to find someone to deal with Wendy!" Eris thought it made sense, so she agreed at once. "How much do you want?" "Two million!" Chapter 181: You Cant Make An Omelette Without Breaking Eggs Chapter 181: You Can''t Make An Omelette Without Breaking Eggs "Two million?!" Eris eximed, her eyes wide in shock. She clenched her phone tighter and paced back and forth in the living room. "Mom, where do you think my moneyes from? Yes, I may be a star and make a lot of money, but I also have to spend a lot!" Eris had to allot money for shopping. It included buying for clothes, bags, shoes, jewelry, cosmetics, and skincare products. Being a female celebrity cost a lot. She had to invest on her wardrobe and beauty. Celebrities, especially female stars, could only buy things from famous brands. Not only that, they had to buy new clothes every season. If they wore old- fashioned clothes, they would beughed at. What was more, they could not repeat their clothes and bags, especially when attending shows and gatherings. If they did, the media would stir up controversy. Petty as it might seem, but they would release infuriating headlines that could cost an actor or an actress''s reputation. For example, "Eris Lives In Poverty". Sadly, Kate, Eris''s agent, was useless. She could not win brand endorsements from big brands for her client, so Eris had to spend her own money. Two million dors?! Although the amount of money her mother was asking was not so much, it was not little. To Eris, that much money was concerning. "Mom, do you really need that much money?" "Think about it.You can''t make an omelette without breaking eggs." ¡®''That makes sense.Two million is nothing if that means getting rid of Wendy in my life.I have to make a sacrifice.¡± At the thought of this, Eris gritted her teeth and replied, "Fine.I''ll transfer the money as soon as I can." "Very well.I really need it." "Got it." The instant the call ended, Eris withdraw 2, 000, 000 dors from her bank ount and transferred it to her mother. Beep. Beep. Meanwhile, at the Finch family house, it was brightly lit for some reason. In the living room. The instant Ruben heard a notification sound from Cacia''s phone, he hurriedly asked, "Has the money arrived?" Cacia nced at the eager look on Ruben''s face and answered, "It has!" She showed him the proof of the transaction, and he let out a sigh of relief. "Finally! Honey, pay them now.Quick!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. If Eris saw her father right now, she would surely be appalled. Now, Ruben was thin and gaunt. Gone were the days when he was fat and proud. He was about 5.5 feet tall and used to weigh 160 pounds. What was more, his beer belly bulged and bounced whenever he walked. But now, he was so thin that it seemed as though his eyeballs had sunk into its sockets. His clothes were baggy, and his fat belly was now gone.Not only that, his eyes were muddy and unfocused, and his gait was unsteady as if he would fall over any time. "Pay them now.I don''t want to see those people anymore!" "Okay, okay.I''ll send the money right away." Ruben still had not forgotten the time when he was supposed to do Wendy dirty. That day, he prepared a special concoction for her to drink. He tried to roofie her so that he could shoot an explicit video of her and then ckmail her afterwards. However, his n ultimately failed. Before he could even regret what he had done, Luke suddenly took him away. To Ruben''s surprise, Luke threw him into a dark room and forced him to drink the same drink he had prepared for Wendy, and then... At the thought of how inhumane Luke''s torture was, Ruben could not help but shudder.At that time, he trembled in fear, and he panicked that he could not breathe well. Just as he thought that Luke was done, he was wrong. It turned out that Luke was just getting started. When Ruben woke up, Luke threw an IOU document at him and asked him to sign it. ording to the document, Ruben would owe Luke 50 million dors. Of course, he refused to sign it. But, it perplexed him that Luke did not force him to do so. Apparently, Luke had something else in mind. With a sly smile, he brought Ruben another bottle of the same drink and then asked several burly men toe into the room. Ruben was so terrified that he almost shit his pants. He felt that if he drank that concoction again, he would die. Because he did not have any other choice, he signed on the document at once. That was the start of his nightmare. Every day without fail, a group of men came to him with an IOU document, demanding him to pay. Those were the very men he had seen when he was being held captive. Of course, he did not dare to call the police on Luke and his subordinates. He just really wanted to stay away from them, so he sold his clothing factory to pay the bnce. But when he did, the men still came nevertheless. They told him that he still needed to pay an interest worth 10 million dors. Ten million! Ruben had no choice. He knew that those people would never let him go, even if he went nuts. Although he figured he could leave the city to escape them, he was afraid they would go after Eris instead. She pulled a lot of strings in order to be a famous actress in Ywood over the years. Ruben did not want to ruin his dear daughter''s achievement. That was the reason why he tried his best to pay off his "debt" on his own.He sold his business, stocks, and funds. Even the living expenses and pocket money Eris had given him and Cacia were not spared. Unfortunately, he was still 2 million dors short. Ruben and Cacia had used up all the money and were left with no choice. As ast resort, they went to ask for money from Eris instead. It was not easy, though. As they asked for more money, Eris was starting to suspect them. What made it more difficult was that they could not let her know about it. Eris was actually indifferent towards her family and unaffectionate towards Ruben. If she knew he owed so much money, she would give up on him without a second thought and would not even care if he died of hunger.That was the reason why Ruben and Cacia had decided to take advantage of the situation, iming that Cacia needed the money to help Eris get rid of Wendy. "Honey, my life is ruined!" Cacia held his hand andforted him, "No.We already have thest two million.We should give them the money now and end this dilemma.If they make trouble again, I''ll fight them to death! Don''t be afraid.Brian has already proposed to Eris.Once our daughter bes the daughter-inw of the Oliver family, those goons won''t be presumptuous towards us anymore.If all else fails, we can sell this house as ast resort.Even so, I''ll be with you every step of the way." Touched, Ruben held his wife''s hand and replied solemnly, "Honey, thank you." "I''m not a good person, but I''ll always keep in mind your kindness to me."Ruben caressed the back of her hand but did not say anything anymore.The exhaustion on his face was particrly visible, as though he would fall asleep any second. "Honey, let me help you to the bedroom," Cacia offered. "Thank you." Cacia supported her husband by his arms. Fortunately, she was tall and was still fat, so she was strong enough to support his weight. After the physical and mental torment Ruben had gone through, he seemed to be on the verge of copsing. Not only did he be mentally unstable, but his body became weak as well. He had lost more than 20 pounds in just a short period of time. That was a good thing at the moment, as Cacia would not be able to support him if he had not lost weight.Just as Cacia had promised, she supported him all the way to the bedroom. Ruben fell asleep the instant his head touched the pillow. Meanwhile, Cacia''s heart sunk as she gazed at her beloved husband''s gaunt face. She med Wendy for all the bad things that were happening to them. ''Wendy, you little bitch!'' Cacia firmly believed that Wendy caused _ their miserable lives. If this continued, she swore to herself she would make Wendy pay for all of this. Because of her deep love to her husband, Cacia turned a blind eye to the fact that it was him who had hurt Wendy and Reese first. Even so, she surmised that their lives would not have ended up like this if it were not for those two young women. People like Cacia and Ruben were ridiculous.They thought that it was okay for them to hurt others or even break someone else''s family. They thought so highly of themselves that they believed other people owed them. But when they were the ones who got hurt, even though they were the ones who had started it, they would think that other people were mean and unfair.They did not care, even though other people had just acted in self-defense. Cacia was convinced that Wendy was the one to me for their family''s misfortune. She would make sure Wendy would pay a heavy price. At the thought of this, Cacia took out her phone and quietly dialed a number. "Hey!" Chapter 182: Lies, Lies, Lies Chapter 182: Lies, Lies, Lies Tonight... This night was destined to be a long and sleepless night. About two hours after the incident in the live broadcast, a group of reporters swarmed at the entrance of the TV station to interview Wendy, but they did not see her. However, there was a man who seemed to be adding fuel to the fire. He was the one who imed that he was the father of Wendy''s child. In the camera, he was all tears and snot.He looked pretty convincing, to be frank. "Sir, was your revtion a while ago true?" The name of the man who was iming to be the father of Wendy''s child was Oakley Chener. He cried andined, "It was! Even though four years had passed, I could still remember it clearly because Wendy ruined my beloved family." "Sir, do you remember exactly when it happened?" one of the reporters asked. Oakley pondered for a moment but shook his head shortly after. "I only remember that it happened in autumn.It''s been a long time.Although I still remember everything, I don''t recall the exact date when it happened.But I remember that it happened after the wedding of Wendy''s cousin.She was the bridesmaid at that time.That night, in the hillside vi, she gave me a big sum of money.The next thing I know, we were doing something we shouldn''t have done." Upon hearing what Oakley had said, the reporters became eager and excited. As they were afraid they would miss on the big news, they quickly asked questions one after another. Oakley Chener obediently answered every question the reporters threw at him. It was not difficult for him to make Wendy appear dissolute. "By the way, I remember that Rosie Finch is Wendy''s cousin.Her husband is Kane, the president of the Glory Media.The day Rosie and Kane got married was the day something happened between me and Wendy." An utter shock appeared all over the reporters'' faces. "Rosie Finch? They''re cousins?" one of the reporters confirmed. "Yes, they are.If you don''t believe me, you can check the video of the wedding.I believe they invited the media to provide coverage.Wendy was the bridesmaid there, so she should be in the video as well.Also, Wendy is the sister of the famous actress, Eris." Just when the reporters thought the news would not get any more shocking, it did. One of the reporters quickly took out his phone and searched for the video of Kane''s wedding ceremony. He was able to find it a few momentster and indeed saw Wendy in it. The reporter immediately held up his phone for everyone to see and shouted, "It''s true! I found a video of Mr.Kane''s wedding ceremony and found Wendy! Also, Mr.Kane and Rosie held their wedding at the hillside vi." The reporters burst into an uproar. That piece of evidence had just proved that what the man was saying was true. The reporters all had the same thought in mind.''Is Wendy really that kind of woman? Anyway, this is big news! Wendy had just entered the entertainment industry, yet she was quickly climbing up thedder. With the help of gossips, she became a hot topic in just a short period of time.Although her reputation was not clean, it helped her became a second-ss star. If what Oakley Chener said was true, then Wendy''s career as an actress woulde to an end. At that moment, the reporters started to ask a new wave of questions, thirsty for answers. Oakley had been very cooperative as he answered all the inquiries one by one. When he noticed that the reporters was running out of questions, his shoulders slumped, and he trembled in fear. "Oh no.Will this be a hot topic? I, I''d better stop answering now." All of a sudden, he scampered and hid in a corner. The reports surrounded him, their microphones almost shoving onto Oakley''s face. "Sir, are you afraid Wendy will retaliate against you?" one of the reporters asked. "Sir, you and Wendy must be in contact since what happened.Can you tell us what kind of person she is behind the camera?" another one queried. "Sir..." "Mr.Oakley..." "I...I''m scared," Oakley replied with a look of terror on his face. "Mr.Oakley, don''t be scared.As long as you tell the truth, the public will protect you." Upon hearing that, Oakley seemed reassured yet still hesitant.A momentter, he seemed to have finally made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and, as though he had found strength, stood up straight and answered, "Okay.I''ll tell you everything.But before anything else, if anything happens to me after this, it won''t be an ident.If anything bad happen to me, everyone, please seek justice for me." "Mr.Oakley..." "I''ll tell you what I know.Wendy had a boyfriend when something happened between us.Her then- boyfriend was now Miss Eris''s fiance, Mr.Brian Oliver." Boom! As this matter had now involved Eris, it was undeniably a big news.Eris and Wendy''s poprity was iparable. If an issue had anything to do with the former, it would surely make a difference. The reporters were all thrilled that they did not even hide their excitement. "Mr.Oakley, what do you mean?" "Are you saying that when Miss Wendy seduced you, she had a boyfriend? Does that mean she was dissatisfied with Brian that she came after you?" "Mr.Oakley, is Wendy really Mr.Brian''s ex-girlfriend? What happened? Could it be that Wendy was involved in the rtionship between Miss Eris and Mr.Brian?" "Mr.Oakley, please answer." "Mr.Oakley..." "Well...you''re all correct.As a matter of fact, Mr.Brian was in love with Wendy before he fell for Miss Eris." "What?" "But it''s not what you think.It''s said that Mr.Brian and Miss Eris liked each other first at that time.But when Miss Eris found out that Wendy also liked Mr.Brian, she let him go because Wendy is her sister.But sometimeter, when Mr.Brian saw Wendy''s true color, he broke up with her and pursued Miss Eris again.She hesitated for a long time because she didn''t want to hurt her sister.But she couldn''t resister her feelings for him, so he agreed to be his girlfriend in the end.That''s everything you wish to know," Oakley concluded in a low voice. Meanwhile, in the private room of Riverside Restaurant, Ryan, Wendy, Luke, and Roger were having dinner together. They actually nned on heading straight to Ensfield. But realizing that Wendy and Roger had not had dinner yet, Ryan asked the driver to stop at Riverside Restaurant first. The entertainment news was being broadcasted on the TV in the private room, so everyone heard the lies Oakley had said on the national TV. The atmosphere in the room was morose and gloomy. Ryan''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man on the screen. Although he looked calm, deep inside, he was burning with anger. All of a sudden, Luke mmed the table and stood up. He then clutched his palm in pain and eximed angrily, "Shit! What the hell is he talking about? If I see him, I''ll tear his mouth apart!" On the other hand, no expression could be seen on Wendy''s face. She lowered her head and gazed at the table full of her favorite dishes. Although they looked appetizing, she was no longer in the mood to eat.She had expected that Cacia and her family would stir up trouble again, but she did not expect them to be this vicious. Because of Oakley''s words, in the eyes of the public, Wendy was now the bitch, while Eris was the angel. ¡®''Humph! So even if I revealed the evidence that Eris was the real third wheel, nobody would believe me.She took the lead, even before I managed to do something.I must admit, her viciousness is impressive.But...not for long.''¡¯ At the thought of this, Wendy put down her chopsticks and asked, "Luke, is your men still at the TV station?" Luke was taken aback by her sudden question, but then he nodded in response. "Yes.Why?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Great.Now, help me catch Oakley!" Chapter 183: PDA Chapter 183: PDA "What?!" Luke eximed incredulously and added, "Now?" Wendy nodded and replied, "Yes." At that moment, Roger and Ryan looked at her in disapproval. "Wendy, you''re on the hot seat right now.If something happens to Oakley, you''re the first person the reporters would suspect.It''ll be even worse for you," Roger advised. "He''s right, Wendy.You have to calm down.It may be easy to deal with him, but we can''t do it right now, especially when everyone''s eyes are on him.It''s bad to make a move at this moment." Among them, only Ryan did not protest, perplexing Wendy. "Ryan, aren''t you curious why I''m doing this?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Well, you do things for a reason.Whatever reason it may be, I believe in you." ¡®''I believe in you..." Ryan''s words echoed in Wendy''s mind and warmed her heart.She was being ndered right now. Although Ryan did not know if Oakley was saying the truth or not, he still chose to believe her. Because of this, tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes.She wiped them off and stifled a sob. Once she got ahold of herself, she rolled her eyes and red at Luke and Roger. "Who said I would ask you to catch Oakley to teach him a lesson?" she asked sharply. "Uh..." Luke scratched his head in response. It seemed that he had misunderstood her intention. "I just want someone to get a strand of his hair!" Wendy confessed. Upon hearing that, Luke looked at her, confusion written all over his face. "That''s easy, but what do you need his hair for?" Of course, she was nning to have it tested to know if Oakley was really Ray''s father. Truth be told, when Wendy first heard that Oakley was iming to be her son''s father, she did think that it was possible. But now that she had finally calmed down, she analyzed the possibility carefully and thought his words through. Ray did not look like Oakley at all. Because of this, Wendy suspected that that man must have only been sent by Cacia to nder her. He might not actually be the man whom she had had sex with four years ago. Anyway, she had to confirm it nevertheless. "Wendy" Before Luke could finish his words, Ryan interrupted him. "Luke! Stop asking questions and just do as she says." Luke was speechless.He could not help but be upset.It was said that a person would care less about their original family once they got married and started their own family.Luke did not expect that Ryan, his brother, would be partial to the woman he loved this soon.Luke did not say anything anymore. Albeit indignant, he immediately made a call. About ten minutester, he received a call back from a bodyguard. "Did you get it? Good.Give it to me now," he said in a serious and urgent tone. The bodyguard arrived about thirty minutester and immediately handed over the locks of Oakley''s hair. They were ced in a transparent, sealed bag, and it was full for some reason.Upon seeing that, Wendy''s mouth fell open. ¡®''Did they shave Oakley''s head bald?¡¯'' she wondered. Luke took the bag gingerly and asked, "Are you sure this is Oakley''s hair?" "Absolutely! We ambushed him outside the TV station.He tried to run away when the reporters were gone.Fortunately, we managed to catch him and drag him into an alley.I don''t know how much you want, so we plucked a lot just to be sure." A scene popped in Luke''s mind upon hearing that. In a dark alley, several brawny men in crisp, ck suits and leather shoes plucked Oakley''s hair as though plucking feathers from a helpless chicken. It must have hurt. Luke even tried to imagine the way Oakley screamed in pain.As he imagined how amusing it could have been, a sly smiled tugged at the corners of his mouth. Luke gave the bodyguard a thumbs up and remarked, "Well done! I''ll be sure to double your bonus for this month." "Thank you, sir!" As they talked, Wendy silently put the bag of hair into her bag. All of a sudden, a piece of sauteed shrimp appeared on her te. Surprised, she turned to look at Ryan and saw that he was retracting his chopsticks. He must have been the one who put it there. How caring! "Let''s eat!" "Okay!" Wendy had to test if Oakley''s words were true. If it was, she might have to quit showbiz and give up her passion. Even so, she felt somehow at ease because Ryan was with her. She believed she could conquer anything with him. ''I must say, even though he has a cold demeanor and talks a little, he gives me peace and security.'' Wendy cupped her chin in her hands and gazed at Ryan with a smile. Seeing her staring at him, Ryan furrowed his brows and asked, "Aren''t you hungry?" "I''m not hungry as long as I''m seeing you." Ryan raised his eyebrows. But before he could say anything, Luke eximed, "Really? Are you saying that seeing him makes you lose your appetite?" Frustrated, Wendy rolled her eyes and red at him. "Luke, I''m impressed by your low apprehension," she retorted through gritted teeth. ''Uh...Isn''t that what she means?'' Luke scratched his head in confusion and asked, "Then...what do you mean by that?" Ryan also looked at her, waiting for her exnation. At that moment, Wendy looked into Ryan''s eyes. To his surprise, she suddenly smiled brightly and answered, "I''m not hungry, because I''m full! I''m full because I get to see your handsome face!" Ryan was stunned, but his eyes looked as though they were exploding with happiness.He picked up another piece of shrimp and put it on her te again. "Good girl.Now, have one more!" he said in an unusually gentle and loving tone. "Okay!" Wendy dly epted the shrimp. It was only then that she felt physically hungry. Roger and Luke, on the other hand, seemed to have lost their appetite.Wendy, who was holding her bowl of rice and eating to her heart''s content, looked at the two and asked, "Why aren''t you eating?" The two looked at each other and replied in unison, "We''re full." Wendy was confused. They had not eaten, much less moved their chopsticks. How could they be already full? Sensing her confusion, the corners of Luke''s mouth twitched, and he exined, "We''re full after witnessing your PDA."Wendy was speechless. Embarrassed, she looked at the sky and wondered, ''¡¯Was that really a PDA? That can''t be.I wasn''t being affectionate, was I?¡± In the end, it was Wendy who ate the most.It was almost 10:30 in the evening when they finished eating. As they were about to go home, Luke suddenly received a call. He must have received unpleasant news as his face turned darker the more he listened to the other end of the line. "What the fuck?! Of course, drive them away! Why do you have to ask me that? Do your fucking job! If they disturb Ray and Precious, you won''t have a job to go to tomorrow!" With that, Luke hung up the phone. Everyone was looking at him expectantly, wanting to know what had just happened. But before they could ask, Luke reported, "Apparently, reporters have turned up at the vi.I don''t know how and where they got to know that Wendy is living in the Ensfield.Right now, several entrances to the Ensfield have been blocked by reporters.Don''t worry.I''ve already ordered the security to drive them away." Upon hearing that, Wendy''s face changed, and she looked more apprehensive than ever. "Are Ray and Precious fine?" she asked Luke anxiously. "Fortunately, yes.The servants said that Ray and Precious are already asleep," Ryan replied instead. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. At least now, she was relieved that the two kids were safe. However, it perplexed Wendy that Ryan had not contacted anyone while they were together. She put her bag on her back, moved closer to him, and casually asked, "When did you call the servant?" "A few hours ago.I called them the instant that man showed up and disturbed the live broadcast." Wendy was stunned. All of a sudden, Luke moved close to her and said, "Ryan immediately called the house to ask if the kids had gone to bed.If not, he would ask the servant to turn off the WiFi.He was afraid the kids would be worried if they saw the bad news about you." Wendy was touched at how caring Ryan was. Her eyes turned red, and she almost shed tears. Nobody had any idea how his gesture touched her heart. With tearful eyes, she tugged Ryan''s sleeve and looked at him in the eye. "Ryan..." He looked back at her and gently stroked her head in response.His considerate gestures deeply moved Wendy. In just a few hours, a lot of things had happened, and most of them were unpleasant and damaging. Even so, Ryan took the initiative to take care of the other things, so she would not have to stress over it.Wendy could no longer restrain her feelings for him. She could not help but wonder, ''Where else can I find such another good man like him?¡± She had now made up her mind.If one day Ryan''s feelings for her disappeared, she would pursue him instead.She could not let him go anymore. Chapter 184: A Good Opportunity Chapter 184: A Good Opportunity In a suite on the top floor of Washington Hotel, Ryan quietly tiptoed out of a bedroom and closed the door gently. In the living room, Luke and Roger were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, the two of them immediately turned to Ryan. "Is Wendy asleep?" Roger asked. "Yes!" They had not gone back to Ensfield because they were afraid that the reporters would be waiting for them there. Therefore, Luke had instructed the driver to take them to Washington Hotel. The three-bedroom suite was perfect for them. One was for Wendy, one for Ryan, and Luke and Roger shared the third one. As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Wendy went to take a bath. Ryan apanied her and remained by her side in her bedroom till she fell sound asleep. With Wendy now out of earshot, Ryan gave vent to his bottled up anger. His cold aura spilled out instantly. He was like a red balloon that had been blown to its extreme and beyond and was ready to explode at any moment. Consequently, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. Luke shriveled. ¡®''I knew it! If Wendy just cut her hand, Ryan would feel sorry for her.But this time, he remained silent and unemotional.It just didn''t make sense.It turns out that he has been repressing his fury all the while.¡± "Ryan, what''s our next move?" "Contact Carter." Luke shot a nce at the wall clock.It was midnight. "Now?" "Yes!" Ryan said sternly. Luke knew that Ryan was angrier than ever.Without further ado, he took out his phone and dialed Carter''s number.At the same time, Ryan turned to Roger. "Sir!" "Contact Kane.You know exactly what thepany has to do now, right?" "Yes, sir!" Roger then walked to the window and made a phone call. Carter answered the phone. As soon as the call was connected, Luke heard a barrage of curses. "You idiots! I''ve told you a thousand times that Wendy bagged her role on her own strength.She has no special rtionship with anyone in the cast.¡± Damn it! You will only be satisfied if I speak to you in gibberish. Luke was almost deafened by Carter''s loud voice.He instinctively moved the phone away from his ear. Just as he was about to speak, Ryan snatched the phone from him. Meanwhile, Carter''s anger hadn''t been extinguished yet.He spewed vitriol without a pause. Suddenly, Ryan spoke into the phone.His baritone voice was cold. "This is Ryan Oliver speaking!" As if the pause button had been pressed, Carter, who was still cursing, stopped abruptly. After a few seconds, a faint sound of breathing came from the other end of the line, followed by Carter''s uncertain voice. "Mr.Oliver?" "Yes, it''s me!" Carter coughed. "Mr.Oliver, how can I help you in the middle of the night?" "Yes, there is something that you can do for me." "Go ahead!" Ryan raised his head and nced at Luke indifferently. Luke pouted. "Boo...hoo...Ryan! Now that you have Wendy in your life, you don''t care a hoot about me! You never avoided me in the past..." Ryan red at Luke. Luke looked at Ryan with frustration. Seeing that he was unmoved, Luke covered his face and shed crocodile tears.He walked out of the room reluctantly. Ryan looked away and talked to Carter.Meanwhile, a parliament of reporters surrounded the building of Eris'' apartment. She lived in an apartment of three bedrooms and two living rooms. Her home was in a plush suburb and the rooms were tastefully decorated. The ce oozed luxury. Of course, it was a well-gatedmunity estate. These reporters were indeed capable. They entered themunity estate smoothly, but it was impossible for them to get into the building.They needed a key if they wished to gain ess to the building. The reporters were not residents, so of course they couldn''t go in. However, they were extremely persistent and refused to leave, despite the chilly autumn wind that froze them that night. Upstairs, after being informed that arge contingent of reporters had gathered downstairs, Eris sprang off the bed happily.Suddenly, Ryan spoke into the phone. His baritone voice was cold. "This is Ryan Oliver speaking!" As if the pause button had been pressed, Carter, who was still cursing, stopped abruptly. After a few seconds, a faint sound of breathing came from the other end of the line, followed by Carter''s uncertain voice. "Mr.Oliver?" "Yes, it''s me!" Carter coughed. "Mr.Oliver, how can I help you in the middle of the night?" "Yes, there is something that you can do for me." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Go ahead!" Ryan raised his head and nced at Luke indifferently. Luke pouted. "Boo...boo...Ryan! Now that you have Wendy in your life, you don''t care a hoot about me! You never avoided me in the past..." Ryan red at Luke. Luke looked at Ryan with frustration. Seeing that he was unmoved, Luke covered his face and shed crocodile tears. He walked out of the room reluctantly. Ryan looked away and talked to Carter. Meanwhile, a parliament of reporters surrounded the building of Eris'' apartment. She lived in an apartment of three bedrooms and two living rooms. Her home was in a plush suburb and the rooms were tastefully decorated. The ce oozed luxury. Of course, it was a well-gatedmunity estate. These reporters were indeed capable. They entered themunity estate smoothly, but it was impossible for them to get into the building. They needed a key if they wished to gain ess to the building. The reporters were not residents, so of course they couldn''t go in. However, they were extremely persistent and refused to leave, despite the chilly autumn wind that froze them that night. Upstairs, after being informed that arge contingent of reporters had gathered downstairs, Eris sprang off the bed happily. She asked Ana, "How many reporters are there?" "More than twenty.Since they can''t get in, they are surrounding the building." ¡®''God always answers my prayers! Eris immediately got out of bed, adorned herself in a stylish outfit and applied light makeup.¡± "Eris, it''s already midnight.Do you still want to go out?" "Of course!" It was such a golden opportunity for her. What a reckless waste of time if she didn''t take advantage of it. Eris wore her typical white dress and a beige coat. Then, she pranced around the mirror and only left the apartment after she was sure that she looked perfect. Ana followed her immediately. "Eris..." "Order thirty bottles of milk tea and two boxes of instant noodles." Ana was confused. "What?" Eris red at her and said, "Just do it.Don''t ask any questions!" "As you wish!" Ana attended to every detail of Eris'' life. She was familiar with ordering takeout. Although it was the early hours of the morning, night life had only just began. Ywood was a first-line city and takeout was avable at odd hours. Ana quickly ordered the milk tea and instant noodles. Within minutes, the delivery man brought the milk tea and instant noodles. "Eris..." "Take two kettles of boiled water and get ready to go downstairs!" "Okay." Ana held a kettle of boiled water in each hand. There were still the two boxes of instant noodles and thirty bottles of milk tea.She couldn''t carry them all in one go. Eris entered the elevator and leaned against it with her hands crossed.She clearly had no intention of helping Ana. Ana struggled to take one thing at a time into the elevator.She pressed the button of the first floor and the elevator descended slowly. Eris lived in an elitemunity estate with only one resident on each floor. As nobody else was boarding the elevator at that time, they reached the first floor very quickly. Ding. The elevator doors opened with a light sound. A warm, gentle smile slowly spread over Eris'' face. She ambled out of the hall with a few bottles of milk tea in her hands. After she swiped the key, the ss door opened. The attention of the reporters was immediately drawn to her. Since Eris was not wearing sunsses or a mask, the reporters recognized her easily. On seeing her, the feverish reporters immediately stood up from the ground. "Eris!" "It''s Eris!" The reporters rushed over. Eris didn''t dodge. Under the light of the streetmp, her smile was as radiant as a sunbeam. She said in a loud voice, "Don''t worry, everyone!" "Eris, we would love to interview you..." "I know!" Standing on the steps, Eris nodded and lied, "I was asleep.I just heard from Ana that you were patiently waiting downstairs.Since it''s so cold today, I asked Ana to prepare instant noodles and milk tea.Help yourselves and get warmed up. Then, we can go through the interview. Her voice was soft and charming in the autumn night. The reporters felt veryfortable with the hospitality she offered. Eris added, "Don''t worry.I promise I will make your time here worthwhile.Prepare all your questions and I won''t hesitate to answer any of them." Chapter 185: Quit The Showbiz Chapter 185: Quit The Showbiz In the autumn night, the air was frigid, and the reporters shivered against the cold. As they could not drive in, they decided to sneak in instead. Doing so meant that they would not be sheltered against the chilly wind. Even so, they had to get the first-hand news, so they did not leave. Eris, being as ostentatious as ever, gave every single reporter warm milk tea. Meanwhile, Ana opened two boxes of instant noodles, poured hot water in them, and asked everyone to get one. The reporters were deeply touched by this. "Everyone, eat and drink something to warm yourselves up.We''ll start the interview once you''re all full.Let''s make this quick and easy so that you can all go home early." The reporters only had one thought in mind: Eris was so considerate. They were not just warmed physically, but also emotionally. Usually, a celebrity''s attitude would change when their status became notable and worthy. Although some would keep a good rtionship with the reporters, others would not even spare a nce. Worse, pompous celebrities would get the reporters beaten up for just doing their jobs. But in the hearts of the reporters who were present, Eris was different. She was famous, yet she remained generous and kind to mere reporters like them. Eris lead the reporters in her favor. The interview started as soon as the reporters were done eating. "Eris, have you watched Wendy''s live broadcast in Octavia Show today? Oakley, the name of the man who caused the ruckus, said that you and Wendy are sisters.Is that true?" Eris nodded and replied, "Yes." The reporters burst into an uproar upon hearing her response. Eris then heaved a sigh and added, "Wendy is my sister." "As far as we know, you''re working with Wendy in yourtest drama, right? Why didn''t we hear about your rtionship?" "Well..." Eris paused for a moment as though hesitant to answer the question. "Eris, is there anything you can''t say?" "No, there''s none." Eris sighed again and continued, "Three years ago, Wendy had some misunderstandings with our family.Since then, she refuses to recognize me as her sister." "Three years ago? Was that the time when you and Brian announced your rtionship to the public? Do you think that was the reason why she disowned you?" Eris'' eyes glinted, and she responded, "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that.It''s private." The reporters nodded understandingly and shifted the topic. "Is it true that Wendy and Brian were a couple?" Eris smiled bitterly and replied, "Yes." "ording to Oakley, you and Brian liked each other first.Apparently, Wendy took him from you, so they became a couple.Is that the truth?" Eris did not deny it.She didn''t answer the reporter''s question directly. Instead, she answered it in a different way. "Please don''t talk about my sister like that.She''s actually really kind, she was very nice to me.I was always the first person she wanted to share something with.Our rtionship was quite close.But at that time, we were young and didn''t know any better when..." Eris trailed off and shook her head as though remembering something unpleasant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The reporters watched in pity and decided not to press her further. "You said that you and Wendy were close before.What about now?" Upon hearing that question, Eris froze in the spot. The reporters immediately asked their photographers to take photos of Eris and capture her expression. It took Eris a long while before she was able to answer the question. With a bitter smile, she sniffed and replied, "Three years ago, Wendy had a conflict with our family, causing her to run away from home.She didn''t return until three yearster.In those years while she was gone, we thought that she had passed away.Our parents and I were very sad.But then she returned some time ago.Honestly, we were ecstatic to see here back safe and sound.But I must admit, Wendy has changed since then.We almost couldn''t recognize her." At that moment, Eris looked straight into the camera and said with full of emotions, "Wendy, if you''re watching this, I want you to listen to me.Let bygones be bygones.Come back to us, and we''ll wee you with open arms." During the interview, Eris did not directly speak ill of Wendy. However, she was able to portray Wendy as a self-willed and selfish person. "Eris, ording to Oakley, Wendy gave him a huge sum of money to silence him after they had sex.Is that true?" Eris would not be an actress without a reason, would she? At that moment, she looked down and feigned embarrassment. "Well, you should ask her in person.After all, it has nothing to do with me.I can''t tell you anything about that." The reporters were dissatisfied with her response. But since Eris had been nice to them, they decided not to make things difficult for her. The interview took over an hour. The reporters seemed satisfied when they left. Well, they had to leave as soon as they could so that they could write the news and release it to the public as soon as possible. Once thest reporter had left, Eris hummed a song in glee. She looked at the night sky overhead. Not a star was in sight. Not only that, dark and heavy clouds were gathering. It was a dark and gloomy night. Nevertheless, Eris was happy, even more cheerful than she had ever been. Honestly, she could not wait for tomorrow''s news. ''¡¯Wendy, you''re not a match for me" she thought to herself with a sneer. She looked at her watch to check the time. It was already half past two in the morning.She yawned and returned to the hall while stretching her body. "Eris..." Eris turned around impatiently and saw Ana pointing at the direction where the reporters had been. The ce was littered with trash. As the reporters left in a hurry, they left a mess on the ground. Instant noodles boxes, milk tea bottles and water bottles were scattered everywhere. Eris then looked at Ana, who was looking at her expectantly, and snapped, "What are you looking at? Are you blind? Clean it!" After saying that, she snorted, turned around, and left. Ana was speechless. She could not help but feel helpless as she gazed at the scattered trash on the ground. ''What a hypocrite! She left a good expression to the reporters but left all the dirty work for me.Argh!'' Ana nced at Eris, who was prancing in happiness, and bit her lower lip in frustration. epting her fate, Ana ran down the stairs to clean up the trash on the ground. The following day, Wendy hit the headlines as expected.The news was appalling! "Wendy''s one-night stand!" "Wendy and Brian''s love affair!" "Wendy''s promiscuous private life!" All the major media headlines were all about Wendy. Eris made the headlines, too. But unlike Wendy, who was being condemned by the public, Eris was being praised. Peopleplimented how gentle, considerate, and kind she was.They said nothing but praise. At this very moment, the filming site of the Story of Concubine Ivanka was surrounded by fans. Some of them were Eris'' fans, while most of them were Jeffrey''s. "Quit the showbiz, Wendy!" "Quit the showbiz!" "You shameless bitch! Your promiscuous private life has been exposed.How dare you be linked to Jeffrey? Sorry to say, but as fans, we object! Wendy, quit the showbiz!" "Are you that raunchy that you even seduced your sister''s boyfriend? What a slut!" The scene was chaotic. All of a sudden, a fan pointed in a direction and shouted, "Look! It''s that bitch Wendy!" Chapter 186: Gossip Is A Fearful Thing Chapter 186: Gossip Is A Fearful Thing The scene seemed as though a drop of water fell into a hot oil pot. At that moment, an angry mob of fans swarmed around Wendy. "Wendy, how dare you show your face here?" "You disgusting bitch! Did you be an actress just to hook up with actors? Stay away from Jeffrey!" "Get lost and just sleep with dirty old men! Eris and Brian are a perfect match.We won''t allow you to destroy their rtionship!" "That''s right!" "Get out of here! You''re disgusting!" Dozens of security guards had to be dispatched to protect Wendy from the manic fans. Thankfully, she was able to go to the shooting site unscathed. Those rabid fans were not the only ones there.Some came just to watch the fun and gossip about the issue.The fans, however, were the worst.Their eyes were like poisoned knives, cutting Wendy''s skin until she bled dry. She felt that those people were like angry beasts who would pounce on her and tear her to shreds at any time.Wendy pursed her lips at the thought of this.Her situation made her remember someone in the 80s. He was not only a celebrity, but he was also a superstar. He gained poprity at a young age. In fact, his name was known not only in the country but also in Asia. Rumor had it that he was gay. The public feasted on that issue and attacked him. Unable to stand the fans'' hostility any longer, he jumped down from the 26th floor of a building. It was so tragic that he ended his life in such a way. Gossip is really a fearful thing. Wendy saw with her very eyes how dangerous people''s words could be. If it were not for Ryan''s help, her situation would have been far worse than this. Wendy paid no attention to those fans as she went to the shooting site with the security guards'' escort. At the shooting site The staff and crew cast a strange nce at Wendy as she came in. Some nced at her and then whispered to their circle of friends. But when Wendy looked at them, they pretended to be working. As she passed by them, they did not dare to speak another word. They only did so when she was finally out of earshot. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even the actors and actresses who had a good rtionship with Wendy prior the issue avoided her. Wendy took a deep breath to contain her emotions.She tried to understand them.She reminded herself that their behavior towards her was actually normal and eptable. After all, they did not know the truth.It was natural for them to be influenced by the public opinion. Even so, she still felt sad.She had been working with them for quite a while now, but they still chose to believe the word on the street. At that moment, Wendy went straight to Carter. "Director..." "Hey, Wendy.This is today''s schedule.The scenes that are needed to be filmed today are on it.Have a look." Carter''s attitude towards Wendy did not change at all, so she felt relieved. As a matter of fact, she was surprised when she received a call from Carter this morning. As Wendy was currently under fire, it would be best if Carter advised her to stay at home for the time being and only allow her to work once thepany turned the situation around. After all, this scandal had caused quite a sensation. Fortunately for Wendy, thepany intended to save her and her career. If not, she would be fired and reced from the current movie. To Wendy''s surprise, Carter called her early in the morning and asked her to go to work like she usually did. At this moment, Wendy took the schedule and then bowed deeply to Carter to express her gratitude. "I''m sorry for causing trouble," she said with her head down. Carter smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "I''ve been a director for decades, and not once have I ever been wrong in judging a person.Besides, we''ve been working together for a long time.I know you.I also know that you did not seduce Brian or have a promiscuous life.That''s bullshit!" As they spoke, there were staff who happened to pass by them. Carter deliberately raised his voice. "Wendy, we all know what kind of person you are.You just need to work hard.Don''t pay any attention to those who speak ill of you.We believe in you." "Thank you, Director!" From then on, the staff and cast changed their attitude towards Wendy. Although they were still somewhat cold towards her, it was better than before. The staff were now preparing the venue for the shootingter. As Wendy had nothing to do yet, she decided to check on Weibo. As expected, her Weibo ount was filled with hate and defamation. Wendy could not help but raise her brows as she read her haters''ments. They were so good at cursing, especially when they thought that they did not have to be responsible for their words. What they said was horrendous! How funny that those who were nothing but strangers to Wendy were insulting her as though they were holding a grudge. Their words were like poisonous snakes¡ªitching to pounce on Wendy to bite her. ¡®''Well, I don''t care what they say.Let the storme more fiercely.Once the situation reverses, they''ll know they''ve been used" Wendy did not let the issue affect her performance.She gave her best as usual, and her parts took only one take. It was time for lunch not long after. At this moment, Wendy''s phone rang.She looked at the caller ID to see who it was, and her lips curled into a frown. Only the phone number of the caller appeared on the screen. Even so, she knew very well to whom it belonged. How could she forget it? Those numbers were engraved in her mind. It was Brian. ''Why is he calling me?'' With her eyebrows furrowed, Wendy answered the call. "Hello?" Chapter 187: She Fooled You Again Chapter 187: She Fooled You Again Ten minutester At a cafe near the filming site, Wendy reached a private room.She was wearing light make-up, yet her face was covered with sunsses and a face mask.The instant the door opened, Brian stood up.Seeing how heavily disguised Wendy was, he was slightly surprised. "Come in," he said a after a period of awkward silence. Wendy walked into the room without a saying a word. Brian reached out to pull a chair for her. To his surprise, Wendy held up her palm and said, "No need." She then walked over, pulled a chair for herself, and sat down opposite him. It was only then that she took off her sunsses and mask, revealing the stern look on her face. She looked straight into his eyes and said, "I have a shootingter, so you''d better hurry up.Let''s cut to the chase.What do you want from me?" Brian pushed the cup of coffee he had ordered for her.As he gazed at her pale face, guilt crept over his system. "Wendy, I''ve seen the headlines about you today," he started. Wendy did not say anything and just looked at him expressionlessly. The way she was looking at him made him even feel guiltier. "I...I''ve asked Eris about the man.She said that he was the one four years ago." Wendy''s face turned pale. She could not help but clench the coffee cup and pursed her lips out of anger. "So?" "It''s our fault.At that time, Eris was young and naive.She loved me so much that she did it without thinking.I apologize on her behalf." Upon hearing that, Wendy burst intoughter. Brian frowned in confusion and asked, "What are youughing at? What''s so funny?" "I feel sorry for you!" Brian put down his cup and said, "Wendy, stop driving a wedge between Eris and me.She has already exined herself about what you''ve told me before." "You''re so pitiful.She fooled you again!" Brian was speechless. "You don''t believe me?" Wendy asked with a sneer. Brian heaved a heavy sigh and remarked, "Wendy, your grudge against Eris is too deep.Can''t you see that even though your past has been exposed, Eris is still defending you in front of the media? Wendy, I think she''s right.It''ll be best if you just quit the showbiz and go home.Ruben is your biological father.He will ept you." As he spoke, Wendy took a sip of coffee. The pure and rich ck coffee was strong and bitter, like her. She put the cup down just after taking a sip, which puzzled Brian. "Don''t you like it? I remember ck coffee was your favorite." "You''re wrong." Brian was confused. "What?" Wendy pushed the coffee away from her and said indifferently, "I don''t like ck coffee.It''s too bitter! I like sweet drinks.Life is bitter as it is.Why would anyone like those bitter drinks anyway?" "Then you¡ª" "I said I liked it just to cater to your preferences.ck coffee is your favorite." Brian was stunned.He must admit, he was moved.He reached out across the table to hold Wendy''s hand and urged, "Wendy, quit the showbiz." Wendy withdrew her hand at once. "Why?" "Given the current situation, it would be very difficult for you to continue your career." With a sneer, Wendy retorted, "Who says I can''t save my career?" Brian''s eyes widened in shock. "You..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "If you clear my name in front of the media, my reputation will be saved.Not only that, this issue will make a ssh for me." Brian froze. He seemed to be unwilling to do what she was asking. "Wendy..." "What? You can''t do it?" "Of course, I can''t! If I do that, what Eris has done to you four years ago will be exposed.Her career will be over!" Wendy''s lips curved into a smile. ''That''s right.If the truth gets exposed, Eris''s image as a finedy with remarkable acting skills will be ruined.People will be appalled when they find out that she drugged her own sister out of jealousy.What''s more, they will see her as a bitch for stealing her sister''s boyfriend.That will be enough to ultimately destroy her career" At the thought of this, Wendy looked at Brian with a piercing gaze and said with disdain, "You can''t bear to expose the truth and ruin Eris, so you''d rather team up with her and destroy me.Is that right?" Brian averted his gaze, but he could feel her gaze prating into his soul. "Wendy, I''m sorry!" Honestly, Wendy did not expect Brian would help her, so she was not disappointed. After all, he had already proposed to Eris. Although his proposal was only a sheer publicity stunt, they were a real couple, so their interests were intertwined. If Eris got involved in a scandal, the stocks of Brian''spany would be affected. Therefore, regardless of the reason, Brian could only help Eris. "What did you call me here for?" she asked. "You got caught in a predicament because of us.I''m so sorry, Wendy, but I think it''s best if you quit the showbiz.If you do, I''m willing topensate you." ''What? How dare they ask me to quit when they were the ones who wronged me?'' Wendy sneered and asked, "Compensate me? How do you n on doing that?" "Money, house, anything you want! Just ask me, and I''ll give them to you right away.Wendy..." Brian held her hand again and looked into her eyes as he promised, "I''ll take care of you for the rest of my life. His palm was warm and wet with sweat. To Wendy, it was disgusting. Truth be told, it made her want to throw up. Wendy withdrew her hand, not wanting to feel his moist hand anymore. Then, with a cold look, she asked, "How are you going to take care of me for the rest of my life?" "I''ll give you everything you ask for as long as you want." "Are you saying you want to keep me as your mistress?" Brian did not answer.But, judging from his expression, silence meant yes. This piqued Wendy''s interest. She took a sip of water to wet her dry throat and sneered, "Really? I''m afraid you can''t afford the price!" "Wendy, I''m richer than you think," Brian replied confidently. Wendy could not help but chuckle at his response. "If you say so.What can you offer me anyway?" "Wendy, don''t underestimate me.I have a vi and a luxury car.If you agree, I''ll transfer those to your name at once.I''m serious.I want to take care of you." ''Huh?You just want to take care of me in bed!'' Wendy thought sardonically. "What about Eris?" she asked, amused by his proposal. "Wendy, Eris is my fiancee.She''s my future wife! She''s always been kind to me, and she''s done so much for me.I can''t let her down.Don''t worry.Eris is a simple woman.She won''t make things difficult for you as long as you don''t go too far.You''re her sister, after all." ''What the fuck? Are you kidding me? You want Eris and me to serve you together? Sadly, that''s not my kink" "Wendy¡ª" "I''m not interested." Brian was taken aback by Wendy''s response.He did not expect that she would refuse him. All this time, he believed that his offer was tempting. "Wendy, I apologize for what I''ve done to you in the past.We were each other''s first love, and we were together for three years! The truth is, I still have feelings for you." ''I see, I understand everything now.You''re asking me to be your mistress because you''re still hung up on me" "Brian, did you say that Eris is kind?" Brian nodded his head and answered, "I did.Believe me.Even if Eris finds out about our rtionship one day, she won''t do anything to you.I know her better than anyone.She''s so kind that she won''t even hurt a fly." "Shall we make a bet?" Brian frowned, confused about what she was up to. "A bet?" "Let''s bet if Eris is indeed the kind woman as you say." Brian''s face lit up, and he said without hesitation, "What are you betting on?" Chapter 188: You Lost Chapter 188: You Lost Wendy smiled slyly and said, "If Eris turns out to be kind as you think, then you win.I''ll quit the showbiz and drop my career.But if I win-¡ª" "No way!" Brian interrupted. He was confident that Wendy was wrong and he would prove it. "Eris is a great woman." "I''m afraid it''s not up to you to decide.Let me finish." Brian nodded. "Fine.Say your terms." "If you''re wrong about her, you''ll break up with her." Brian cast a meaningful look at Wendy upon hearing that. He surmised that she was doing this because she still had feelings for him. Nevertheless, he had known Eris long enough to know that she was genuine and kind, so he agreed without a second thought. "Deal!" "Are you sure you won''t go back on your word?" "I''m sure." Wendy was amused at how confident Brian was.She could not help but chuckle at his foolishness. Well, in this case, she would show him Eris'' true colors.She wanted to see the look of horror on his face once he realized that he was wrong all along. With that, Wendy took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts. While doing so, she locked at Brian and said, "No matter what I say, keep your mouth shut.Do you understand?" "Understood." Wendy found Eris'' number a couple of secondster. Then, with a sly smile, she dialed the number and turned the speaker on. Ring! Ring! Ring! After a couple of rings, the call was connected. Eris'' gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "Hello?" "It''s Wendy." Wendy waited for Eris'' response. To Brian''s surprise, a wave of maniacalughter came booming from the speaker. "Ha-ha! Wendy, why did you call me? Have you gone desperate?" Wendy looked at Brian, whose eyes were wide in shock. "Eris, how could you be so cruel? Are you satisfied with what you''ve done to me?" she asked with feigned sadness and desperation. "Satisfied? Ha! I''m not done yet! You brought this to yourself.Didn''t you join my cast so you could compete with me for Brian? I''ll tell you what.No fucking way! I''ll make sure you get kicked out of showbiz so that you''ll never be able to seduce men." Brian stiffened in the spot. Wendy was enjoying this little skit of hers that she no longer took a look at Brian. "What can I do to make you stop, Eris?" she asked as though she were pleading. "Stop? You wish!" "Eris, we''re sisters! How can you be so cruel and heartless to your family?" "Now you''re talking about family with me.Ha-ha! You''re so funny, Wendy.Do you really think that we''re sisters?" "Eris, don''t push me too hard!" "I don''t care about what you feel.That''s what you get for thinking that we''re on the same level.Humph! Weren''t you confident when you signed the contract with Glory Media? Why hasn''t yourpany defended you after your scandal got exposed? Oh no! Have they given up on you? Don''t tell me Luke didn''t want to back you up.Glory Media is Oliver Group''s subsidiary.Why isn''t Luke helping you?" Wendy did not say a word.She made it seem that she was speechless when in reality, she was rejoicing. The more Eris taunted Wendy, the more excited she sounded. "My dear sister, I''ll ask you again.Did that yboy Luke abandon you? Ha-ha! Do you really think that he likes you just because he spends money on you? What a fool!" "Eris, shut up!" "Why? Are you embarrassed? I''ll tell you what.You''re still too young to fight against me.Just wait and see.This is just the beginning.The rest is yet toe." "What else are you going to do?" Wendy asked in a trembling voice. "Don''t worry, my dear sister.You''ll know it when it happens." Upon saying that, Eris hung up the phone. Wendy put the phone back into her handbag and looked at Brian with raised eyebrows.His body was still stiff from what he had heard. ¡®''How is this possible? How could that person behind that voice be Eris? Eris is kind and sincere.How could she be like that¡ª vicious and vengeful?''¡¯ No matter how much he wanted to deny, the evidence could not lie.It was Eris'' voice.He had listened to her voice for years that it was already engraved in his mind. At that moment, there was only one thought in Brian''s mind: Eris deceived him. She would call Wendy her sister when she was talking to him. What was more, she would talk so kindly of Wendy as though she owed something and wanted to make it up to her sister. It was only then that Brian realized that Eris was actually mean and evil whenever he was not with her. To make things worse, she always pretended to be innocent in front of the media. Brian was at a loss. He could not help but recall everything Eris had told him and wondered if they were true or just lies. ¡®''Is everything she said and did to me nothing but deception?''¡¯ Once the seed of doubt was nted, it would take root and sprout uncontrobly. Wendy gazed at Brian''s ashen face and reminded him, "You lost." "Keep your promise!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Brian could not utter a word. His mind was in a mess. He had known Eris for six years. Minus their secret romance, they had been together for four years. In those years, her image as a kind-hearted woman was ingrained in his heart. He had always regarded her as pure and sincere. But, everything changed in a blink of an eye. Brian could not ept it. "Wendy, give me some time.I need to calm down first.¡± "Sure." Wendy nodded. She then checked the time on her phone and found that it was time to go. "Take your time.Anyway, I have to leave now.I have a scene to be filmed in the afternoon." "Wendy..." Brian reached out to stop her. However, Wendy had already put on her sunsses and mask and left without looking back. She knew very well where Eris'' Achilles'' heel was. It was Brian. She had attached great importance to her beloved man. Eris had been always possessive of him. Now that he had proposed to Eris, she was only one step away from marrying him. Or so she thought. If Brian broke up with Eris, Wendy could not imagine how devastated Eris would be. She could not wait for that moment. In the cafe Brian did not know how long he had been sitting there all alone. It was not until the waiter asked him if he wanted a refill of his ss of coffee that Brian came to his senses. Still hung up with what he had heard a while ago, he randomly selected several snacks on the menu. "Please wait a moment, sir." The waited left the private room with the order. Brian finally made up his mind.He took out his mobile phone and dialed Eris'' number. As soon as the call connected, Eris''s pleasant voice came from the phone. "Brian, why did you call me all of a sudden?" she asked excitedly. Her voice waspletely different from a while ago when she was talking to Wendy. Brian remembered her deceit again, so he closed his eyes to get ahold of himself. "Eris..." "Yes?" "Are you free? I''m in the cafe near the shooting site.I''ve ordered your favorite food.Would you like to come and eat with me?" "Now?" Eris asked, a hint of hesitation in her voice. "Why? Are you busy right now?" "Not really." This morning, after the news about Wendy''s past broke out, Eris figured out there would be a commotion in the shooting site. To avoid that, she said she was sick and asked Carter if she could take a day off.If she went to shooting site and ran into Carter, it would be embarrassing.But Brian was asking her out. How could she refuse him? After hesitating for a moment, Wendy finally decided "Brian, send me the location.I''ll be there as soon as I can." Chapter 189: Jealous Chapter 189: Jealous In Eris'' heart, nothing was more important than a date with Brian.He had been busy with thepany''s affairs, so it had been a long time since theyst shared a meal.Eris changed her clothes and went out, beaming with happiness. ''Well, everything is going so smoothly.Wendy''s career is over.Brian has proposed to me.Things are going in my favor.It would be better if Brian''s father dies soon, though.When that happens, Brian will take over the family business, and we could get married without anyone going against our way.Once we get married, I''ll finally be Mrs.Oliver.I can''t wait!" Twenty minutester Knock! Knock! Knock! "Come in!" Brian said loudly. Upon hearing that, Eris pushed the door of the private room open.She then took off her sunsses and mask and jumped into Brian''s arms. "Brian!" she called. "You came," Brian replied with a smile. "Surprised?" Eris looked at the snacks on the table, and her eyes lit up in delight. "Wow! Chocte mousse, my favorite! Brian, you''re so kind to me.Sadly, I''m on a diet, so I can''t eat too much sweets.Why don''t we eat it together? Would that be okay?" "Sounds good." Eris sliced the chocte mousse in half and pushed the te in front of Brian. Meanwhile, Brian''s eyes were fixed on Eris. She looked lovely. It appeared that she dressed up for their date. She was wearing a pure white off-shoulder shirt that was partnered with a beige chiffon skirt with an uneven hem, which seemed like flowers scattered across her calves. Her long and straight ck hair fell over her shoulders. Needless to say, she looked charming. Seeing that Brian was staring at her with a burning gaze, Eris covered her face with her hands shyly and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?" Brian withdrew his gaze and changed the topic. "Why didn''t you go to the filming site today?" he asked lightly. "Well, Wendy..." "Wendy?" "Yes!" Eris feigned a pitiful look on her face. "Have you seen the news about her? Brian, I feel so guilty.If I weren''t impulsive back then...Forget it.It''s useless to talk about the past.When the reporters interviewed mest night, I put on a good word for her.But I didn''t expect them to say something so awful about her.I figured that there must be a lot of reporters at the filming site, so I''ve decided to avoid them in the meantime.You know, reporters are good at making groundless usations.If I went there and said something wrong, I''d only dig Wendy a deeper hole." Eris appeared to be worried about Wendy. Brian pursed his lips upon hearing that. Without beating around the bush, he looked straight into her eyes and asked, "Eris, don''t you have anything to tell me?" The smile on Eris'' face faded at once. She was taken aback by his question, and her heart started pounding wildly in her chest.She observed Brian and found that, for some reason, he looked somber. "Brian, is there something wrong?" "Nothing." Eris knew in an instant that he was lying. They had been together for years, so she knew that something must be going on in his mind. At the thought of this, her heart skipped a beat.She could not help but be a little restless. All of a sudden, something urred to her. ¡®''Why did Brian suddenlye here? Is he here to visit me? But that''s highly unlikely.Every time he visits me, he''d inform me in advance.Now that I think of it, he is here while Wendy is under fire.Oh no! Could it be that Wendy is the reason he''s here? Did she say anything to him?¡¯'' At the thought of this, anxiety and apprehension shed in her eyes.She held Brian''s hand and asked, "Did anyone speak ill of me again? Brian, we''re engaged! We''re going to get married soon.We''re the closest people in the world.Don''t believe what they say.You know me best." Brian lifted his gaze and, ever so slowly, broke away from her grasp.He then pushed her hand, which made her face change dramatically. "Brian¡ª" "I''ll ask you again.Do you have anything you want to say to me?" "OO¡± "Or, should I ask, is there anything you want to confess?" Eris was both angry and anxious by his questions. ''Damn it! It must be that bitch Wendy! What did she say to Brian? He has never been like this." Eris was scared out of her wits. To make things worse, she had no idea what the hell Wendy had said, so she could not defend herself. Nevertheless, she figured it was worth a shot to ask about it. "Did Wendy say something to you? Brian, you know me! Why do you believe her instead of me, your fiancee?" ¡®''That''s right.You''re my fiancee.I''ve always regarded you as the closest person in my life.But what did you do? You made a fool out of me" Brian clenched his fists, and his eyes turned red in anger. "Eris, I''ll ask you for thest time.Is there anything you want to confess?" "What are you saying? I''ve never hidden anything from you!" Eris answered in panic. Whatever it was that Brian was using her, she refused to admit it. Brian looked at her, disappointment written all over his face. Eris was flustered to see that look on his face. This was the first time she felt this way. She had a feeling that she was going to lose him right there and then. Unable to take it any longer, Eris stood up, walked up to him, and got down on her knees in front of him to prove her sincerity and innocence. "Brian, I really don''t know what you''re talking about.I " Before she could finish her sentence, Brian sneered and interrupted her. "Wendy called you a while ago, didn''t she? I heard everything." As if Brian pressed the pause button, Eris''s expression froze.It was as though that time had stopped. The two stared into each other''s eyes and did not move or say anything. Brian watched as Eris'' expression turned into shock, fluster, jealousy, resentment, andstly, panic. There was no need for her to say anything. Her eyes said it all. It was then that he believed everything Wendy had said was right. His veins bulged on his forehead in anger. Brian stared at Eris with a piercing gaze and asked, "Do you think I''m stupid? Is it fun to make a fool out of me?" "Brian, let me exin!" Brian''s gaze fell on Eris'' hand. She was wearing the ring he gave her when he proposed. It was glinting from the lights overhead, and Brian felt that it was mocking him. At that moment, he shook off Eris''s hand coldly. "Brian!" Eris called out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This time, she was really in panic. Although he was struggling to break away from her, she did not let him go. "Brian, please give me a chance to exin myself.Listen to me!" "What else do you want to say? I know everything!" "I confess! I admit I hate Wendy.I hate her so much that I wish she''d disappear out of my life.I''m jealous of her! I''m jealous that she''s your first love.I''m jealous that she''s be so beautiful.I''m afraid...I''m afraid you''ll rekindle your rtionship with her and abandon me." Eris hugged him tightly and cried. "I''m so scared.Brian, I know it was wrong of me to do that, but I just love you so much.I don''t want to lose you!" Chapter 190: Ray Is Missing Chapter 190: Ray Is Missing Brian''s expression was stone cold as he watched Eris begging on her knees. "I''m sorry! I know I was wrong.Brian, please forgive me.From now on, I''ll treat Wendy sincerely and never do anything to hurt her again.Please don''t leave me.I''m begging you.I''m willing to do anything as long as I can be with you.If you want, I''ll even go to Wendy and ask for her forgiveness.Would that be enough?" Eris was crying hysterically that her makeup was smudged and ruined. Well, she and Brian had been in love for many years. Although Brian promised Wendy he would break up with Eris, he did not have the heart to do so. At that moment, he heaved a heavy sigh and said, "Stop.I need some time to think about it." ¡®''What? What do you need to think about? Are you thinking about breaking up with me? That can''t be!" At the thought of that, Eris trembled in fear. ¡®''No! I can''t lose you, Brian.Without you, I...No! Fear and anxiety could be seen in Eris'' face as she thought of what would happen if she lost him.With that, she held him tighter and begged, "Brian, we''ve been together for years.I''ll do anything for you.Have I ever treated you badly before?" Brian did not say anything.To be fair, Eris had been good to him.Not once did she ever disappoint him until now. Suddenly, Eris let go of him, and to his surprise, took off her shirt, revealing a scar under her corbone.She pointed at it and asked, "Brian, have you forgotten about this? I got this when I tried to save you in the bar.Have you forgotten what you said to me at that time?" While stifling a sob, she looked at Brian with tearful eyes and continued, "You promised you''d treat me well for the rest of your life and never leave me no matter what." The said scar was more than 10 centimeters in length. Fortunately, after a series of treatments, it faded and could not be seen unless someone looked at it closely. Nevertheless, it was still there, etched in Eris'' skin. Brian stared at it for a moment, lost in thought. Three years ago, a conflict happened between him and his own family. In a fit of anger, he went to a bar to drink and cool off. He got so inebriated that he flew into rage, which angered a group of thugs who happened to be there as well. As a result, they besieged him and beat him up all. He thought he was finished at that time, so he started epting his fate. Fortunately, Eris arrived just in time. She rushed to him and blocked the knife that was meant for him. Not only that, she stalled time until the police arrived. Brian closed his eyes as he recalled that. ''Yes.I did promise her that I''d treat her well and never leave her" "Brian, I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''ve never done anything to displease you.I admit I was wrong.I shouldn''t have said those words to hurt Wendy, nor should I have lied to you.Even so, you can''t forget all the good things I''ve done just because of one mistake.Tears welled up in Eris'' eyes as she spoke. With a sigh, Brian wiped the tears that were streaming down her face. "Brian..." Eris cried again and trembled at his touch. "We''re engaged.What are you so worried about?" Brian asked, a gentle smile on his face. He finally made a concession. At that moment, he straightened Eris'' clothes and continued, "Wendy is your sister, and we''re the ones who hurt her.Let''s stop this.After all, it''s not easy for her to stay in the showbiz." Eris''s blood boiled upon hearing that. But, of course, she did not show it. She was mad that Brian was still concerned about Wendy after all this time. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The more he was like that, the more Eris wanted to destroy Wendy''s life and career. "Brian," Eris asked tearfully, "do you think that I bribed the man who exposed Wendy''s past?" Brian was taken aback. "Weren''t you?" he asked in suspicion. "Of course not! I was the one who found Oakley back then.Honestly, I wish I could take that fact to my grave.How could I take the initiative to find him again and make him expose the past to the public?" Brian pondered for a moment and thought that Eris'' words made sense. ¡®''What she said does make sense.A clever person wouldn''t do such a stupid thing" Suddenly, what Eris had said to Wendy on the phone crossed his mind. "When you talked to Wendy¡ª" "I was mad!" Eris interrupted him. "I hate her.I don''t want her to get close to you, so I told her that I asked someone to do that to her." "If that''s the case, how did the truth get exposed?" he asked suspiciously. "I don''t know.Maybe it''s just a coincidence.Wendy was in the live program, and Oakley happened to be in the audience.He must''ve recognized her, so he jumped at the chance to tell the whole world the truth." ''¡¯Could a coincidence be so timely and convenient?¡± Brian could not help but doubt the circumstance. "Brian, I promise you, it wasn''t me! I admit I don''t like Wendy, but I wouldn''t do such a cruel thing to her.Look at me.Do I look like I can do that? Do t look like a bad person to you?" Although what Eris was saying made sense, Brian still had not forgotten what he had heard on the phone. As he was looking at her without saying anything, Eris'' heart pounded wildly in her chest. ¡®''Fuck! Brian is really suspicious of me" Eris wiped the tears off her face and asked, "Brian, are you mad that I lied to you, or is it because I hurt Wendy?" Brian fell stunned.It took him a few seconds before he was able to reply. "Of course I''m mad because you lied to me!" Eris clung on to his arm and cried out, "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault.It''s just that I care too much about you.Brian, it won''t happen again, I promise." "Okay, okay.Just stop crying." "Brian, I love you!" "I love you, too." At that moment, Eris let out a sigh of relief. It was only then that she found out that she was sweating all over. She thought Brian was going to break up with her. Fortunately, she was clever.She was able to maneuver things to her favor. Eris got up and leaned against him. Gritting her teeth, she looked in the distance with her eyes narrowed and thought, ''¡¯Wendy, you''re in deep, deep trouble.It appears that you''re still trying to put a wedge between me and Brian.Sad to say, but you failed.I''ming for you, Wendy.Just you wait" Brian might be holding Eris in his arms, but his mind was adrift.He finally calmed down and could now think straight. It no longer matter to him whether or not Eris was pretending to be kind. One thing was for sure: this had to end now. His father was seriously ill, and he had just stabilized thepany''s shares. If his fiancee got involved in a scandal these days, it would be problematic. At the thought of this, Brian took a deep breath, and his hold on Eris'' hand tightened unconsciously. Eris hugged him back tighter. At the filming site, Wendy was furiously rubbing the back of her hand on thevatory.She had been washing her hand for quite a while that it had already turned red. It was only when she was satisfied that she rinsed her hand and turned the faucet off. ''¡¯Fuck it!''¡¯ She was disgusted at Brian for holding her hand. In all honesty, it took willpower to restrain herself not to p him across his face. ¡®''What a piece of shit!¡¯'' Wendy shuddered in disgust as she remembered Brian''s touch again. She turned the faucet on and washed her hand hard for the second time. ¡®''Brian, you son of a bitch! How dare you ask me to be your mistress? Ah, shit! Just thinking about what you''ve said makes me want to throw up.All this time, I thought that even though you were shameless and hypocritical, your feelings for Eris were genuine.I didn''t expect that it was all just a lie.Well, it''s okay, though.You''re a hypocrite, and Eris is a bitch.You two are a perfect match" Wendy no longer cared if Brian would stay true to his words. Not only that, she did not care what he and Eris would do next.She just nted the seeds of doubt in Brian''s mind. In the afternoon, the fine and sunny weather changed. Dark clouds rolled in the sky. Not only that, a wave of thunder boomed, and lightning shed from time to time. For some reason, Wendy''s eye twitched during the filming. She surmised it must have been because of the weather, but she suddenly remembered an old Chinese saying. "A twitch of the left eye forecasts fortune, but a twitch of the right eye may forecast disaster." "Shit! My right eye is twitching!'' Wendy had a sinking feeling in her heart. It did not take long before she found out why she felt that way. Now that it was break time, Wendy finally turned on her phone. To her surprise, there were more than a dozen missed calls from Ryan. Just as she was about to call back, he called again. Fortunately, she was able to answer it at once. "Wendy, it''s me." Ryan''s voice was low and serious. "There''s something you need to know.Ray...is missing! ¡° Chapter 191: Rays Disappearance Chapter 191: Ray''s Disappearance A few minutester, the rain finally poured down.It was only four o''clock in the afternoon, but it seemed as though the night had already fallen. The sky was very dark and gloomy. Forty minutester In Ensfield Wendy finally arrived at the gate of No.1 Vi. She was still wearing her filming clothes, and her whole body was drenched in the rain. Not only that, her hair was stuck to her cheeks. At that moment, she leaned against the gate, gasping for breath. She appeared to have exhausted her energy, but she still managed to run again to the vi. "Miss Wendy has arrived." "Miss Wendy is back." The servants rushed in and reported one after another. Wendy was about to reach the door when Ryan walked out of the vi.She was in a mess, and he felt sorry for her. Nevertheless, he did not let his emotions get a hold of him.He quickly walked up to her, an umbre in his hand.He held the umbre over Wendy, protecting her against the rain. "Ryan..." Wendy grabbed his sleeve tightly that her knuckles turned white. While trying her best to hold back her tears, she raised her head and asked in a trembling voice, "Any news?" "We''re still investigating." "When did it happen?" "About an hour ago." Ryan took off his coat and put it on Wendy''s shoulder. "The two kids went home safely after school.But twenty minutester, Precious realized that Ray was nowhere in sight.I''ve already asked the security guard, and he said that Ray left the vi fifty minutes ago.He hasn''te back since." The instant he finished speaking, a lightning bolt lit up the sky, illuminating Wendy''s pale face. It was followed by a loud p of thunder, which echoed into the distance. Without thinking, Wendy ran out like crazy. She had only taken a few steps before Ryan strode after her and grabbed her wrist, stopping her from taking another step. "Let me go! I said let me go!" "Wendy, calm down!" ¡®''Calm down? Ray is missing, and there''s no news about his whereabouts.How can I calm down?¡¯'' Wendy asked inwardly. She tried her best to shake off his hand, but it was like an iron mp, firmly holding her wrist and unwilling to let go. "Ryan, let me go! I''m begging you.I must look for Ray "Wendy, I''ve already sent my men to look for him and review the surveince footage." But Wendy still refused to give up.She could not trust other people.She would look for him herself. "Let me go!" she yelled. "No!"Ryan insisted. "If I let you go out alone, something might happen to you.Look at yourself! Are you sure you''ll be able to find Ray in that state?" "I just want to find my son.Let me go now!" Wendy tried her best to wriggle free from his grasp but to no avail. All she wanted at the moment was to find her son. Nobody could stop her from doing so. With red eyes, she lowered her head and bit Ryan on the wrist.She bit hard until her teeth pierced his skin. A few secondster, Wendy could taste the metallic tinge of blood. Even so, Ryan remained unmoved.He did not even make a sound, nor did he wince in pain.It was as though her bite was not at all painful as he still held her hand tightly. Realizing that hurting Ryan was futile, Wendy finally stopped. "Ryan, please let me go.I''m begging you.I''m going to look for Ray.Maybe he''s not missing.Maybe he''s just ying outside, or trapped in somece because of the heavy rain.Maybe..." Unable to take her anxiousness any longer, Wendy covered her face and wept.Even she could not convince herself with such excuses. Ray had always been an obedient and sensible child.He never went out alone. Wendy tried to recall the possible culprits behind Ray''s disappearance. When she returned from abroad, she had simple rtionships with people. Except for Ruben, Cacia, and Eris, she had never offended anyone in her life. That reminded her¡ªEvie was also included in the list. However, she was already dead, so she could not possibly be involved. ¡®''Wait...The headlines were all about me.Theizens cursed and scrutinized me.Some even threatened to kill my whole family.¡¯'' Wendy could not help but shudder at the thought of them. She took out her phone and dialed Raymond''s smart watch, hoping he would finally answer. Unfortunately, she got the same response as before.She dialed again, but he did not answer.She tried yet again, still, no response. ''Why isn''t he answering?'' "Answer the phone, Ray.Answer the damn phone!" "Calm down!" Ryan snapped. "Fuck off!" Wendy roared. "Ray is my son, my flesh and blood! I''ve been care of him alone since he was born.Stop asking me to calm down.It''s easy for you to say because he''s not your son.You don''t understand how I feel!" Ray was her life. Whenever Wendy thought that something happened to him, her heart would ache as though it was pierced by a knife. At that moment, she raised her head and looked Ryan in the eye. Then, with a sneer, she asked coldly, "If Precious went missing, would you still be so calm?" "Wendy!" "You must be happy that this happened.You like me.You want me to marry you.But Ray is my child¡ªa burden that you don''t want to carry yourself.If he disappears and be in danger, you''ll be happy, won''t you?" Lightning shed around them, followed by a loud rumble of thunder. Boom! For a moment, it seemed as though they were the only ones in the world. The mncholy in Ryan''s eyes could be seen.His eyes were like those of an abandoned wolf¡ªcold and sad.He held the umbre tighter. Through gritted teeth, he said, "Wendy, do you really think that I''m like that?" "Just let me go!" It was only then that Ryan let go of her. Wendy was caught off guard that she fell into the mud, which sshed all over her face.However, she did not care about that.She quickly got up from the ground and ran like a bullet. There was only one thought in her mind.She was going to find Ray no matter what! The instant she rushed out, Ryan threw the umbre he was holding and chased after her. At that moment, it began to rain heavily. Ryan''s body got soaked in the rain the instant he let go of the umbre. Behind him, Luke hurriedly fetched an umbre and rushed over to the two. When he ran, he held the umbre up for Ryan and loudly protested, "Ryan, you can''t do this!" "Go back!" Ryan fired back. "Ryan¡ª" "I said, go back! Wait for the news and update me at once." Luke stopped in his tracks. Worry and apprehension could be seen on his face. "Then you..." "I''ll go with Wendy." Luke hesitated for a moment, but Ryan had already left. Luke could not help but stamp his feet in exasperation. ''¡¯I''m fine with you looking for Ray, but you should''ve at least brought an umbre with you!''¡¯ In all honesty, Luke was both furious and frustrated. However, he did not dare to disobey Ryan''s order for fear that news about Raymond''s whereabouts woulde after he left. If that happened, he would not be able to pass on the news to Wendy and Ryan in time. Albeit reluctant, he had no choice but to go back to the vi. "Mr.Luke!" one of the servants greeted. "Fuck off! If you don''t have anything better to do, go and look for Ray.I''ll reward you if you find him.Hurry up!" Upon hearing that, the servants rushed into the rain with umbres one after another. In the living room, Luke was standing by the telephone, waiting anxiously for updates. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Precious was sitting on the floor, crying so hard that her eyes had be red and swollen. "Uncle Luke!"she called in a trembling voice. "Precious, why are you sitting here? The floor''s cold.Get up." Precious sniffed and lifted her tear-stained face. "Uncle Luke, will something bad happen to Ray?" she asked worriedly. Luke was upset as well, but he did not show it to the little girl. Instead, he squatted beside her andforted her in the softest voice he could muster, "No.I promise you, I''ll find Ray and bring him back home safely." "Really?" Luke raised his hand and swore, "I give my word of honor." Precious sniffed again, but this time, she seemed to have calmed down a little. "But...do you have honor?" she retorted. Luke was speechless. "What? How could I have no honor?¡± Chapter 192: That Man Chapter 192: That Man Luke was about to say something when Precious burst into tears.His heart broke and he quickly held andforted her. "Honey, even if you don''t believe in me, you should believe in your father.He''ll bring Ray back soon.I promise." Precious nodded and stood up. "I want to look for Ray, too!" she said in a resolute tone. "Oh, honey." Luke sighed and stopped her at once. "Please don''t make any more trouble.Our family have already gone out to look for Ray.If you go, the bodyguards will have to take care of you." "I don''t need them to take care of me!" "But your presence will only slow them down." Albeit reluctant, Precious had no choice but to just sit by the door of the living room with a tear-stained face. ¡®''I''ll be the first to see Ray when he returns¡±'' she thought. Luke could not help but heave a heavy sigh as he gazed at the little girl. Sadly, there was nothing he could do at the moment but pray that Raymond was safe. Meanwhile, Wendy searched every ce Raymond liked to go. To be honest, he was not the kind of person who liked to go out.He liked spending his time alone, reading quietly at thefort of his home. Because of this, Wendy had no idea where to look for him.She just searched everywhere aimlessly and hoped she would eventually find him. First, she went to Prario Mall. Seeing that he was not there, she decided to go to the nearby library and bookstore.She also went to the apartment they had rented when they just returned from abroad.She had searched everywhere. Still, Raymond was nowhere to be found. To make things worse, the rain poured in a deluge. Only a few people were on the streets at the moment. However, because Wendy was wearing an unusual attire, she attracted the attention of many, including a reporter, who then followed her. The reporter noticed that Wendy seemed panic-stricken, so he rushed to her and put the microphone close to her mouth. "Wendy, are you looking for someone? Could it be that you''re venting your anger because of the negative news about you on the Inte? Can you respond to the news?" Despite the reporter''s persistent questioning, Wendy remained silent. She decided to leave without a word.She moved to the left, but the reporter blocked her way.She then moved right, but so did the reporter. He kept bothering her, like an annoying fly buzzing in the air. Unable to bear it any longer, Wendy pped the microphone off the reporter and bellowed, "Go away!" The reporter fell stunned for a second. He quickly picked up the fallen microphone and followed her. "Wendy!" "Fuck off!" The reporter''s face darkened, but he did not stop. Again, he shoved the microphone to Wendy, which almost hit her face. "Wendy, please respond to the news online!" All of a sudden, a hand grabbed hold of the microphone in the reporter''s hand. The reporter was dumbfounded. To his surprise, it was Ryan. He was wearing a ck suit, and he exuded power and authority. He was soaking wet, and some of his hair was stuck on his forehead. He seemed in a predicament, but his eyes were nheless sharp and cold, which made him seem frightening. "You...you are..." the reporter stuttered, his eyes wide in shock. Without saying a word, Ryan smashed the microphone to the ground. It was smashed into pieces with a loud thud. "You!" the reporter bellowed in fury. "She asked you to leave her alone, didn''t she? Didn''t you understand?" His voice was low yet cold, and his warning was not something one could shrug off and ignore. What was more, his eyes were like the stormy clouds¡ªdark and glum. A chill ran down the reporter''s back as he heard Ryan''s chilling voice. Moreover, he was so terrified because of Ryan''s aura that he even forgot how to react. While the reporter was in a daze, Wendy seized the opportunity and left. Ryan strode after her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The reporter could not help but be annoyed as he watched the two leaving. "Damn it! She got away!" he eximed. At that moment, the cameraman swallowed hard as though he had seen a ghost. "Why do I feel that that man looks familiar?" The reporter furrowed his brows and asked back, "What do you mean?" Slowly, the cameraman pointed at the huge LCD screen on the shopping mall, in which financial news was currently being disyed. A stern face shed across the scene, and the reporter''s eyes widened in shock. ¡®''That was the man just now...''¡¯ The reporter almost freaked out at the sudden realization. "Ryan Oliver?" The cameraman nodded in fear. "Did you record what just happened?" the reporter asked. The cameraman nodded again. "Fuck! Delete it! Delete it now! Mr.Oliver doesn''t like being recorded!" The cameraman stopped recording the scene and deleted the footage at once. The reporter''s neck shrank back in fear as he watched Ryan and Wendy leaving together. ¡®''Oh my God! I''m just an entertainment reporter! I was just following a starlet.I never intended to meet such an important person!'' All of a sudden, a question popped up in his mind. ''Mr.Oliver and Wendy...What''s their rtionship?'' Wendy took out her phone and called Raymond again and again, still unwilling to give up. She had specifically bought a top-of-the-line smart watch for Raymond so she could contact him conveniently. Not only was it waterproof, but it was also shockproof. What was more, it was engineered to receive a signal wherever he was. However, no matter how many times she dialed him, he did not answer. In the end, her phone broke down because of the rain. Bang! Wendy suddenly threw her phone, her eyes red in anger and anxiety. Standing behind her, Ryan silently watched her. At that moment, Wendy immediately regretted destroying her phone. ''Oh no! What have I done? What if Ray calls but can''t find me? With that thought in mind, she ran to pick up her phone in the middle.But as she took another step, she slipped and almost fell to the ground. "Watch out!" Ryan eximed. Fortunately, he caught her in time. Wendy got a hold of herself almost immediately.Then, with her lips pursed, she picked up her phone. Her phone was done for good. Its screen was cracked, and no matter how hard she tried, it would not turn on. Tears streamed down Wendy''s face. It was apparent that she was plunging into an abyss of despair. "What should I do? What if Ray calls but couldn''t reach me? He''ll be anxious." "Wendy..." "If he is kidnapped, the kidnappers will call me.But my phone is broken.What should I do?" Wendy knelt on the ground and tried every means to turn her phone on but to no avail.As she realized that there was no hope for it, she covered her face with her hands and wept in anguish.She was like a child who got lost in a mall.She looked pitiful. Ryan felt sorry for her.He put his hand on her shoulder and reassured, "If he can''t reach you, he''ll call me instead."But Wendy did not seem to hear what he had said.She wrapped her arms around her knees like a frightened child. To let her know that he was there for her, Ryan took a deep breath and stood beside her, shielding her from the strong wind and rain. He figured that Wendy was too preupied to notice his presence. Even so, he would never leave her side. All of a sudden, an image of a man appeared in Wendy''s mind. ''Damn it! How could I forget him? Yes, that''s right.He can find Ray! I''ve known him for a long time, and there''s nothing that man can''t do.He''ll definitely help me find Ray... At that moment, Wendy lifted her head and looked at Ryan. "Ryan, where''s your phone?" she asked. Her eyes seemed hopeful for the first time. Ryan took his phone from his pocket and gave it to her. Wendy had no idea what kind of material Ryan''s phone was made of. It was raining so heavily, but his phone was still working perfectly. She grabbed his phone and unlocked it with her fingerprint, which Ryan had set before. She quickly pressed the dial button. Then, she input a string of numbers as fast as she could. Her thumb slightly hovered over the green dial key, but then she pressed it after a second. She then closed her eyes and waited for the other end to answer. Ring. Ring. Ring. Wendy''s heart pounded in her chest in anticipation.But after a few rings, the call was unable to connect for some reason. Chapter 193: Wheres Ray Chapter 193: Where''s Ray Wendy''s heart sank. Unable to bear the frustrations any longer, she knelt on the ground and wept. "Why is nobody answering?" Ryan looked at the string of numbers on his phone, and his eyes shed for a second. All of a sudden, his phone rang. It was Luke. Ryan answered the call in a heartbeat. "Hello?" he said, a sense of urgency in his voice. The heavy rain poured in simultaneous thuds. Wendy could not hear what Luke was saying, and she just looked at Ryan with expectant eyes. She was so eager for updates that she did not blink when raindrops fell into her eyes. However, she found that Ryan''s face turned gloomier by the second. Seeing the look on his face, she could not help but be even more apprehensive. The instant Ryan hung up the phone, Wendy stood up and asked, "Is that about Ray? Has there been an update about his whereabouts?" "I know who has him." Hearing this, Wendy grabbed his hand and urged, "Let''s go! Take me to him!" To her surprise, Ryan did not move. "Let''s go!" she urged again. "Wendy, we''ve found out who took Ray away.He''s not in danger." Wendy was stunned.She was puzzled.It felt as though her brain had gone nk.She could not understand what Ryan meant by that. ''How could he be safe when he''s missing? Besides, if the person who took him away meant no harm, why did they have to hide Ray?'' "Wendy, I promise you, Ray is safe," Ryan assured. "Are you sure?" "Positive." Wendy''s knees buckled, and Ryan hurriedly held her in his arms. "I''m fine.Just take me to him.I want to see Ray now." "Okay." At that moment, Ryan waved his hand as though signaling to someone from afar. The driver immediately drove the car towards them, and the car came to a halt right next to them. Ryan helped Wendy get inside. Once they were seated, the driver handed them two dry towels and turned the heating on. But instead of going to Ray, the driver drove to Ensfield, perplexing Wendy. "Why are we going home? Has Ray returned?" she asked anxiously. "No." Ryan put his hand on her shoulder. "You can take a shower and change your clothes." "But-¡ª" "You wouldn''t want Ray to see you like this." With a sigh, Wendy tugged Ryan''s sleeve and asked again, "Is Ray really okay?" "Yes, I promise." The two gazed into each other''s eyes for a moment. His eyes were firm and deep, and they made her feel at ease. It was only then that Wendy was able to let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, she lowered her head and looked at herself. She was soaking wet, and there were sshes of mud on her clothes. ''He''s right.I look horrible.Ray will definitely feel bad for me if he sees me like this.'' They arrived at the mansion not long after. Wendy got out and hurriedly took a warm shower. Once done, she changed her clothes intofortable ones. Now that her hair was dry and she looked presentable, she walked out of her room. Standing by the door of the living room, Ryan was waiting for her, a big ck umbre in his hand. Like Wendy, he also changed his clothes. In the heavy rain, Ryan''s ck car stopped by the door. Without further ado, Wendy got into the car. Luke was sitting in the passenger seat, while Precious was in the back seat. The moment Ryan entered the car, the little girl rushed into his arms. "Aunt Wendy!" Precious called. Wendy forced a smile.She hoped Precious would forgive her for being unenthusiastic at the moment.She was really not in the mood to talk. Ryan must have gotten a sense of what Wendy was feeling, so he stroked Precious'' hair and said, "Aunt Wendy is tired." Precious was understanding. She nodded obediently and did not talk to Wendy anymore. The car sped away in a jiffy. Everyone was silent along the way. Even Luke, who had always been particrly talkative, did not say a word and just kept a straight face throughout the ride. Half an hourter, they entered the gate of a manor in the suburbs. When Precious realized where they were, she turned to Ryan and asked, "Daddy, didn''t you say you''d take us to Ray? Why would wee to Grandpa and Grandma''s house?" Wendy raised her head upon hearing that. Ryan was at a loss at how to exin. "Well...Ray is with your grandparents," he answered briefly. Wendy looked at him in confusion. In a low and hoarse voice, she asked, "Your parents were the ones who kidnapped Ray?" Ryan did not answer and instead looked back at her with a sullen expression. Seeing that the two were in a predicament, Luke chimed in and exined, "Wendy, Ryan and I had no idea why our parents did this.Let''s not jump to conclusions.The most important thing to do at the moment is to find Ray.We can talk about other thingster." Wendy took a deep breath and nodded in response. ''Luke''s right.What we should do right now is ensure Ray''s safety.As for other things, I can worry about themter.'' At the thought of this, she pursed her lips and did not ask any more questions. Deafening silence filled the car as the driver drove into the manor. The ce was so vast that the car had to take several turns. Not only that, it took several minutes for them to reach the house.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The instant the car stopped, a servant came to open the door. The servant shouted into the distance, "Mr.Ryan and Mr.Luke havee! Miss Precious is with them!" The four got out of the car at once. Ryan held Precious'' hand with one hand and Wendy with the other. A servant then walked towards them with an umbre. Josie was waiting for them at the front door. She was wearing a floral cheongsam, and there was a huge smile on her face. The moment she saw them, she rushed out to hug Precious. "My sweetheart, I missed you so much! I Haven''t seen you for such a long time.Come and give me a hug!" However, Precious nestled in Ryan''s neck and did not even look at her grandmother. ''Humph! You locked me in my bedroomst time and did not allow me to see Ray and Aunt Wendy.I still remember it!'' she thought indignantly. As the little girl just ignored her, Josie frowned and asked, "Precious, what''s wrong?" Precious just snorted in response. Josie''s heart sank. She had been nice to Precious since the little girl was a baby.She was the one who took care of Precious, but the child just ignored her.She felt bitter in her heart. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Wendy, standing next to Ryan and holding his hand. Josie could not help but frown at the sight. ¡®''Precious has never been cold and unfriendly to me.She used to be cute and lovely.She would call me Grandma in a sweet voice.Wendy must be the one telling the girl to stay away from me.¡± Josie''s face darkened at the thought of that. "Mom, it''s pouring outside! Why don''t you let us in first? Look, I''m drenched all over!" Lukeined. "Don''t you have an umbre?" "I do, but it''s raining heavily, and the wind is strong.I got wet even with an umbre.Look.My trousers are drenched." Josie looked at Luke''s trousers. Sure enough, they were wet. Her gaze shifted at Ryan.She noticed that not only were his trousers wet, but his shoulders were as well. Even Precious'' skirt was not spared. Seeing that they were soaking, she quickly turned sideways and said, "Come in." Luke winked at Ryan meaningfully. Holding Wendy''s hand and with Precious in his arm, Ryan went inside. Josie didn''t even cast a single nce at Wendy. Wendy noticed it, but she just pursed her lips and stayed silent. Everyone gathered in the living room. The servants brought a pot of warm tea for the visitors to warm their bodies, but the teay on the table, untouched. The atmosphere in the living room was cold and dreary. Unable to bear the heavy atmosphere any longer, Josie put her cup down and broke the silence. "What''s wrong? Why did youe all of a sudden just to show me your long faces?" Ryan took a look at Wendy.He knew at a nce that she was on the brink of exploding.Without beating around the bush, he asked, "Mom, where''s Ray?" Chapter 194: We Should Talk Chapter 194: We Should Talk "Mom, where is Ray?"Ryan asked. Josie lowered her eyes as she leaned against the sofa and crossed her arms. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ryan had been expecting this. He took out his phone and clicked on it.He then put it on the table in front of Josie. It was a video of Raymond being kidnapped. Ryan stared intently at Josie and said, "This is our car.I recognized it." The expression on Josie''s face changed slightly. "Mom, where is he? Give him back." Josie continued sitting on the sofa, without moving an inch. She was a bit upset that her subordinates could be so careless, but on the other hand, she was very proud of her son. She hadn''t expected Ryan to find out the truth in such a short time. "Ryan..." "I want to see Ray now!" "Is this how you are supposed to talk to your mother?" Josie asked. Her voice was coated with unhappiness and anger. Ryan stared at her with dark and cold eyes. All of a sudden, the room was filled with tension. It was so thick that one could cut it with a knife. Noticing this, Luke hurried over to the sofa and sat beside Josie. He tried tofort her and said, "Mom, please give Ray back right now! You are a mother, too.You must know how a mother feels if her child goes missing.From the time Ray disappeared, Wendy has not been able to rx.Mom, she is on the verge of a nervous breakdown." Josie looked over at Wendy. This was the first time she had seen Wendy in person. Josie already had a bad impression of Wendy in her mind. So, now when she saw Wendy face to face, Josie felt all the more disgusted. ''She looks more coquettish in person than on TV.She isn''t a good choice for Ryan.Also, she has so many scandals to her name.'' "Why are you asking me if she is the one who has lost her son? Take my advice, go and look for him somewhere else," Josie said indifferently. Listening to her talk like this, Ryan frowned and his face was like thunder. Luke''s face darkened, too. Wendy sat there quietly, without any expression on her face. Compared to her madness a few moments ago, she was surprisingly calm. By now, Precious realized what had happened. She immediately ran to Josie, who weed her with open arms. Josie had a huge smile on her face as she looked at her granddaughter. "Precious..." Precious raised her head and looked at her grandmother. Her chubby little face was full of seriousness as she questioned, "Grandma, did you kidnap my brother, Ray?" Josie frowned as she nced at Wendy. She then turned to look at Precious and said in a chiding tone, "Precious! What nonsense is this? Since when have you had a brother? My child, you''re still too young.Don''t you know that you should be alert around strangers?" Everyone present in the room was aware of what Josie meant. Precious frowned in annoyance and pushed Josie abruptly. "Precious, what are you doing?" Josie asked in disbelief. "My teacher says, only bad people kidnap others.Grandma, you''re very bad.You kidnapped Ray.You are bad!" "Precious! Behave yourself, youngdy! I am your grandmother!" "I don''t care.I want Ray! I want to see Ray! I want to see him now!" Josie''s face turned red with anger and she yelled, "Precious!" "Why did you do this to him? Grandma, I like Ray very much.Why are you hurting him?¡± Josie took a deep breath and said, "My dear, I did it for your own good." "No! You''re lying! Grandma, for my sake, please give him back to us." Josie was furious by now. She thought that her granddaughter had been brainwashed.She was so angry that she turned her face away from Precious. "Grandma..." Ryan came forward and carried Precious in his arms.He looked at Josie, his eyes as cold as ice. "Mom! Where is Ray? Give him back!" "I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about," Josie denied vehemently. "Well, then maybe you won''t mind if I call the police, right?" ¡®''Call the police?¡¯'' Josie was startled and looked at Ryan in disbelief. Ryan had always been Josie''s favorite from the time he was a child. She never expected that he would treat her like this. And that too, for a woman whom he had only known for a while. "Ryan, is this how one should treat his own mother?" "Then why don''t you give Ray back?" Ryan demanded. "I told you that I have never seen that boy before!" Ryan waved his hand and beckoned his brother. Luke nced at Josie and then strode over to Ryan. "Luke, get people to search every inch of this ce!" "Okay!" Josie pounded the table with her fist in anger and stood up. "How dare you, Ryan!" Ryan did not respond to her, but let his actions do all the talking. Luke made a phone call, and within five minutes, a group of bodyguards entered the living room. They looked menacing in their ck suits and sunsses. Josie trembled in anger as she yelled, "Ryan!" Ryan remained unaffected. When she realized that Ryan was not listening to her, Josie turned to Luke and eximed, "Luke, how dare you!" Luke replied calmly, "Mom, to be honest, you''re at fault today." Luke nced at Wendy. He then turned to look at Josie again and said, "Mom, you''re a mother, too.You have a granddaughter.What would you do if Precious was kidnapped? Wouldn''t you want to go and fight with the kidnappers?" "Oh my goodness! Don''t talk rubbish, Luke!" "See, you can''t bear it when I used Precious as an example.But you could easily get someone else''s son kidnapped.Mom, what''s the difference between you and the domineering empress in medieval times? Because of your power and influence, you do whatever you want.You''ve gone too far." Josie pointed at Luke with trembling fingers. Luke went ahead and ignored her. He turned towards the bodyguards andmanded, "Search the entire ce.If anyone of you sees a boy who is approximately three or four years of age, bring him back to me at once! Search every nook and cranny to find him.Do not leave any stone unturned!" "Yes, sir!" The bodyguards immediately dispersed in search of the missing boy. These same bodyguards were in charge of the security of this manor. They were trained by the securitypany of Oliver Group. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although they worked in the manor, they only took orders from Ryan. The bodyguards started a thorough search of the premises. All the vis in the manor, the gardens, the heating rooms, and the garages were searched. Every inch of the ce was searched. As long as a ce could hide a small boy, that ce was thoroughly searched by the bodyguards. Thirty minutester, the bodyguards returned to report. "Sir, we didn''t find him." Luke was furious and yelled, "Have you searched every corner of this manor? Every cab, every drawer? Search it again!" "No need!" "Ryan..." Ryan dismissed the bodyguards with a wave of his hand. They immediately left the room. Ryan trained his sharp eyes on Josie, who appeared to be very calm. "Where on earth have you kept him?" He realized his mother must have hidden the boy in another ce. Otherwise, she would not have been so calm. Josie smirked. "Since you''re so smart, why don''t you go and find him yourself?" Ryan pursed his lips. Of course, he could definitely find Ray. It was just a matter of time. Wendy, who had been a silent and unmoving spectator, finally moved. She stood up from the sofa and looked at Josie. Josie looked back at her intently. There was hatred in her eyes. "Mrs.Oliver." Josie looked away. It seemed she did not want to talk to Wendy. Her attitude said it all. Wendy took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Mrs.Oliver, I think we should talk." Chapter 195: He Is A Genius Chapter 195: He Is A Genius It seemed that Josie was waiting for Wendy to say something like this. As soon as Wendy finished speaking, Josie headed straight towards the study, which was on the first floor. "Follow me." Wendy hurried to catch up with her. When she passed by Ryan, he grabbed her wrist.Her wrist was coldpared to the warmth of his palm. Wendy did not look at him. Instead, she continued to look straight ahead. "Wendy, I will find Ray.I promise." Wendy did not say a word. "Just please give me some time." At that, Wendy lowered her eyes and said, "I''m sorry!" She broke free from Ryan''s firm grip and walked towards the study without a backward nce.Ryan''s eyes narrowed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The blood drained from his face and his entire body turned tense. Bang! The door to the study mmed shut to keep anyone from eavesdropping. Yet, Luke walked over and pressed his ear against the door. He listened for a while but was unable to hear a thing. Luke eximed in frustration, "Shit! What is this door made of? I can''t hear anything!" He paced back and forth in front of the study. "What should I do? Mom has always been against your rtionship with Wendy.She has been spoiled by Dad.And that''s why she has this hair-trigger temper.No one knows that better than us.Wendy is no pushover, either.Now that they are in the same room, I wonder what will happen." When he stopped ranting and turned to look at Ryan, Luke noticed that he was sitting on the sofa with Precious in his arms. There was no expression on Ryan''s face. Luke started to feel a little anxious. "Ryan, why are you not worried at all?" After all, Ryan''s mother and the woman he liked were alone in the study. And Josie didn''t like Wendy. ''The bystander is more concerned than the concerned person, who is currently unconcerned about the concerned matter. Oh my God! It is like a tongue twister! Luke strode over to Ryan and asked, "Ryan, why aren''t you worried?" Ryan felt it was useless to worry. No one knew better than him what those two women were discussing in the study. Tired, Ryan pinched the bridge of his nose. "Ryan..." "Have you found Ray?" Ryan interrupted. "I just received word that it would take some time." Ryan smiled bitterly when he heard what Luke had to Say.Luke had never seen Ryan like this.He couldn''t help but worry. "Ryan, are you okay?" "Maybe, I can''t wait any longer." Luke was confused. He was unable to understand what Ryan meant. "What are you talking about?" Instead of exining, Ryan massaged his eyebrows and said, "Ask them to look for Ray as soon as possible!" "All right!" Compared to the living room, everything was silent in the study. The room was tastefully decorated ording to thetest Chinese designs. There were several tall bookshelves filled with books. A desk made out of mahogany, with beautiful craftsmanship, was ced near the window. Two wooden armchairs were ced on either side of the desk. Outside, the rain was pouring heavily. The sound was deafening that it made people feel as if they had traveled back in time when there was no electricity or technology. Josie pulled out a chair and sat down.She picked up a book and started to read it.She had no intention to speak first. On the other hand, Wendy had no time to waste. She frowned and said in a low voice, "Mrs.Oliver¡ª" "Even in my wildest dreams, I never dreamt that Ryan would be a businessman," Josie interrupted Wendy without looking up from the book. Wendy stood without moving. She knew that Josie wanted to say something, so she just looked at her and didn''t say a word. Sure enough, after a short pause, Josie spoke again. "Ryan has always been clever. We got his IQ tested and found out that his IQ is as high as 160. Do you know what that means? Average people''s IQ is between 85 and 115. Only 14.5% of people have an IQ in the range of 110 to 120. Only 7% of people have an IQ in the range of 120 to 130. Only 3% of people have an IQ in the range of 130 to 140. Only 0.2% of people have an IQ higher than 160. It means Ryan is a genius Wendy did not say a word.Josie finally kept the book aside and looked at Wendy. "Ryan can learn anything in a short period.He can recite an entire book after only reading it once.He has a photographic memory.Also, his ability to think logically on any given asion cannot be ignored.He finished high school at the age of ten.By the time he was sixteen, he acquired a dual master''s degree.He is our pride." Wendy continued to remain silent. "In the past, I thought that he would enhance his academic career and concentrate on studying further, but as I said before, I never expected him to choose the business world," Josie said with pride in her voice. "At any given time, a genius is always better than ordinary or average people.Therefore, even though he chose to do business, he is still the best at it.Ryan knows everything about investment.He has a precise vision, and every dor he has invested has been urate.A few years ago, during the financial crises, manypanies copsed, but Oliver Group was the onlypany that thrived.Its profits doubled during that dark time." At this point, Wendy interrupted her, "Why are you telling me all this? I don''t need to know any of this!" "You need to know!" Josie looked Wendy square in the eye. "You should know how excellent my son is!" "I know and admit that Ryan is indeed outstanding." "To tell you the truth, there is no man in the whole of Ywood who is as gifted as Ryan! So without a doubt, he deserves the best woman in the world by his side!" Wendy pursed her lips as soon as she heard what Josie said. "I always thought so.But I found out that Ryan didn''t like to interact with women.He was socially stunted and didn''t like tomunicate with others.He was cold to everyone.We put in a lot of effort to make him interested in women.We even found a psychologist for him, but that failed too.So, with a heavy heart and disappointment, I lowered my standards for his future wife." Wendy had already guessed what Josie was going to say and in which direction the conversation was heading. "As time went by, my standards were at an all-time low.At one time, I even thought that I would be fine as long as the girl was a virgin and Ryan liked her." Josie stopped and looked at Wendy. "But I never expected that my son would fail in love with you!" Wendy did not open her mouth to say anything. "Purity is myst requirement, and you obviously do not meet that particr requirement." "So that''s the reason you kidnapped Ray?" Josie nodded and said, "I was always eager to find out what type of woman could fascinate my son.Ryan wants to be with you regardless of the fact that you already have a child of your own.I always wanted to meet you, but he stopped me again and again.So, I had no choice but to do this." Wendy asked, "Where is Ray?" "Don''t worry.He is safe and sound." Josie stood up and demanded, "Wendy, I hope you will leave my son alone." "Okay." Josie hadn''t expected Wendy to say yes so quickly.She was stunned into speechless for a while. Seeing this, Wendy smirked. "Wasn''t this the answer you were waiting to hear, Mrs.Oliver?" Although Wendy promised, Josie was still skeptical.She wondered whether Wendy would keep her word. "Wendy, I advise you not to y any games with me.I have your son kidnapped to make you realize that as long as you have a weakness, you cannot defeat me!" Chapter 196: She Couldnt Afford It Chapter 196: She Couldn''t Afford It Josie didn''t like Wendy. Not at all! Wendy was the type of woman whom men favored because of her good looks and stunning figure. But no woman would never choose Wendy as her daughter-in-w. Women liked their daughters-inw to be gentle, modest and reserved. Wendy was not at all like that. She had a sexy figure and looked very much like a seductress. Josie''s first impression of Wendy was awful. She hated everything about Wendy¡ªher figure, her personality, her past, and her career. In her eyes, Wendy was good-for-nothing. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Also, Josie couldn''t turn a blind eye to her past. Wendy had a son before marriage and was involved in scandals. Josie would prefer that Ryan stay single all his life than marry a woman like Wendy. "Are you really willing to leave Ryan?" "Yes!" Josie narrowed her eyes and looked at Wendy suspiciously. She thought that Wendy must have used all kinds of dirty tricks to snag a rich man like Ryan. And since he was so loyal to Wendy, Josie concluded that Wendy wouldn''t give up so easily. Josie frowned and warned, "Wendy, you better not y your tricks on me.If I can get your son kidnapped once, then I can do it again!" Wendy clenched her fists when she heard what Josie said.She hated herself for not having the power of an influential family to back her. That was why she was threatened like this. She also thought that it was fate. Just as she was going to agree to be Ryan''s girlfriend, this mishap urred. Wendy looked down at her wrist. There were red marks on her wrist since Ryan had held it in a tight grip. She continued to look at them. Slowly, the red color started to fade into a shade of pink. And the skin turned back to normal. Wendy thought perhaps her rtionship with Ryan was the same. At first, they loved each other so much, but as time passed by, their love would fade away. Wendy smiled bitterly. She had known that Ryan''s parents would not like her, but she never imagined that they would be so ruthless as to kidnap Ray and threaten her. Oliver family had hit the nail on the head. Wendy loved Ray more than Ryan.She couldn''t risk Ray''s life to be with Ryan.She couldn''t afford it. "Mrs.Oliver, are we done?" Josie frowned. "Wendy¡ª" "I heard what you said.You were very clear, no need to repeat it.For the safety of my son, I''m willing to move out of Ensfield.In the future, unless it''s business, I will never meet your son." Josie''s frown deepened. "You cannot see him even for work." "I''m afraid I have to disagree on this.I have signed a contract with Glory Media.I don''t have the compensation amount of one billion dors to pay for the loss or damages caused by the breach of contract. ''One billion dors?'' Josie was stunned. After a while, she said in a low voice, "I''ll help you to get out of your contract." "Thank you, Mrs.Oliver." Outside the window, there was back-to-back thunder and lightning. The branches were being bent against their will by the fierce winds. Raindrops sttered on the window and slid down the ss. The drops looked like tears. Wendy had a lump in her throat.She felt bitter and angry. "Wendy, I hope you abide by what we have just agreed on." Wendy sneered and said sarcastically, "Don''t worry.Since it is my son''s safety in question, no one can make me do otherwise." "I''m d that you know what you have to do." By now, it was dark outside. The rain was still pouring heavily. Wendy was still not aware of Ray''s whereabouts. Her heart skipped a beat when this thought crossed her mind. She demanded, "I must see my son now!" "Come with me!" Although Josie was unhappy with Wendy, she had to admit that Wendy was a good mother. Josie sighed heavily. She didn''t want to be a horrible person either. In the past, when she watched those TV shows, she used to lose her cool seeing those cruel mothers- inw who destroyed their sons'' marriage. But now, she felt as if she understood them. In the past, even Anson had told her to believe in Ryan''s choice. The truth was that she was a little hesitant about doing just that. However, when she saw the news about Wendy this morning, Josie felt someone had rudely awakened her by sshing cold water on her face. ''Her private life is a mess.She slept with a male prostitute.She dated two men at the same time.She has a child out of wedlock.She has no morals.She doesn''t deserve my son! Josie thought. In the living room, Precious was resting her head on Ryan''s chest. She lookednguid while her cheeks were flushed red. Also, her eyes were unfocused. She was not her usual self. Ryan could feel the unusual heat from her body. "Precious!" "Daddy, I feel sick." Luke quickly strode over and was startled to see her little face abnormally red. "What''s wrong with her? Wasn''t she just fine?" He reached out and touched Precious''s forehead and found it to be hot. "Ryan, her forehead is hot.She has a fever." "Let''s get her to the hospital!" "Okay!" Luke ordered the servant to tell the driver to get the car. However, Precious was not ready to leave. She grabbed onto Ryan''s clothes with tight fists and said, "Daddy, I will not go to the hospital until I see that Ray is safe." "Precious, sweetie.Why don''t youe with me to the hospital while your daddy brings Ray back, okay?" Luke tried to reason with her. But Precious was stubborn and did not let go of Ryan''s clothes. Her temperature was climbing. Ryan''s expression changed slightly. Luke also started to panic. Since she was born, she had suffered from such unexpected fevers. One moment she was ying happily, and the next moment, her face would turn red. Her temperature would rise in an instant. Luke still remembered once her temperature had gone as high as forty-two Celsius degree. They thought she was weak because she was a premature baby. Later, they asked Leo to do a thorough check-up on her, but he did not find anything wrong with Precious. This past year, Precious had rarely suffered from such spikes in her temperature. In the recent months, Precious had not fallen ill like before. They thought that Precious had grown up and her immunity had be better. And she had somehow healed naturally. But now, all of a sudden, she fell ill again. Ryan''s expression changed when he realized that Precious''s temperature kept on rising. He suddenly stood up with her in his arms and strode out. "No, no..." Precious was wriggling in his arms, struggling to get free. "Precious!" "I want to see Ray.I won''t go to the hospital.I want to see Ray!" "We have to get you to a hospital!" Ryan tried to make her understand. "No! I will not go!" "Precious! Dear, don''t act stubborn!" Both the father and daughter were persistent. They were having a battle of wills at the door of the living room. "Even if you take me to the hospital now, I will not allow the doctor to treat me!" Ryan was so frustrated that the veins in his forehead stood out. The fever came without giving any prior indication. And it was very challenging to treat. If it got anymore worse, Precious'' life was in danger. "Ryan..." Luke urged. "Ask Leo toe here with all the equipment." "Okay!" As soon as Josie and Wendy entered the living room, they saw chaos. Some servants went to fetch water and ice packs. Other servants brought rubbing alcohol and medicine boxes. In the middle of all that chaos, Ryan was holding Precious, whose skin was red. He was coaxing her to drink the medicine. Josie was very familiar with this scene. The blood drained from her face, and she hurried over to Precious'' side. "Ryan! Get her to the hospital! Right now!" Chapter 197: On Her Own Merit Chapter 197: On Her Own Merit "Precious!" Josie sat down next to her and started to rub her hand. "What happened? She was fine just now." Precious withdrew her hand from Josie¡¯s sp.She didn''t want to be touched by her grandmother. "Precious..." The little girl turned her head away and nestled in Ryan''s arms. Josie''s heart broke.She was angry and worried.She hated Wendy with all her might. Josie thought that Wendy must have brainwashed Precious by speaking ill of her. Otherwise, Precious would have never rejected her.Precious had never behaved with her in this manner before. Precious would always throw herself into her arms and call her Grandma in a soft and loving voice. "Precious! My child, I''m your grandma..." "I want Ray! I want to see Ray!" Although Precious was too weak to open her eyes, she was still worried about Raymond. Seeing her in this state, Josie did not dare to speak anything harsh. "Okay, yes.I''ll ask people to send Ray back right now Josie stood up and hurriedly called the driver. "Go and get Ray back." When Wendy heard Josiemand the driver to bring Ray, she said, "I''m going with him." Josie wanted Wendy out of the house as soon as possible, so she asked the driver to take Wendy along. Without saying a word, Ryan handed Precious over to Luke and marched after Wendy. "Ryan!" Josie snapped in a stern voice. As Ryan halted in his tracks, she stared at him in disbelief. "What do you think you''re doing? Precious is seriously ill.Where are you going?" "Ryan." Luke walked over to where Ryan was. "You stay here with Precious and take care of her.I''ll apany Wendy." Finally, Josie understood.She trembled with fury.She pointed at Ryan''s face and said, "You are impossible! Are you in your right frame of mind? My son, are you worried that I will ask someone to harm Wendy? How can you think so little of me? Do you really think I''m such a cruel person?" "Isn''t it cruel to kidnap a child?" Ryan asked in reply. Josie was stupefied. Trembling, she clutched her chest. ¡®What an unfaithful son he turns out to be? How could I give birth to such a bastard?¡¯ "Daddy..." "Yes, sweetie!" Weakly, Precious opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "Bring Ray back." Ryan''s eyes softened as he looked at Precious. He gently touched her head and said, "Sweetheart, I promise.When you wake up, Ray will be back." Precious closed her eyes in relief when she heard Ryan''s promise. Then, Ryan followed Wendy into the rain. Leo arrived soon.He brought nurses and all kinds of medicine along with him.He gave Precious an injection and started to prepare her for an infusion. Precious had gone into aa. Josie and Luke were distraught over Precious. "Leo, it seems that her condition has worsened than before." In the past, Precious had never gone into a.Leo took off his mask and asked with a serious look, "Did she fall ill all of a sudden?" "Yes.Just like in the past when she used to fall sick all of a sudden.We were talking, and suddenly, her face got all red and her temperature rose sharply." Leo ran a hand over Precious¡¯ head, which was very hot to touch. "Leo?" "Let''s start the infusion first." That was the only thing Leo could do in the current situation. Luke was distressed as he looked at Precious lying on the bed.She looked so tiny. Josie wiped her tears as she sat on the edge of the bed. She started toin to Luke, "Ryan is so heartless.His daughter is so ill, but he is only worried about somebody else''s son.How can someone else''s child be important than his own daughter?" Hearing Josie¡¯s tirade, Leo cast Luke a look filled with questions. Luke shrugged and ignored him. "He was so nervous as if I would have really hurt that boy," Josie added. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was true that she had kidnapped Raymond. But she had just done it to frighten Wendy. She had never intended to hurt Raymond. Josie was not that type of a person. How could she hurt a child who was as old as her own Precious? However, neither Ryan nor Precious believed her. The more Josie dwelled on it, the more furious she got. In frustration, Josie vented her anger on Luke. "I think she has all of you under some spell.That''s why you all are taking her side.Ryan is bewitched by her.But I don''t understand why you too.What is wrong with you?" "Mom¡ª" "You just shut up! I don''t want to listen to you!" Josie''s eyes were red from continuously crying.She shoved a finger in Luke''s face and scolded him. "I think you are trying to piss me off! You knew that tramp was seducing him.Why didn''t you stop her? And why are you helping them? Are you stupid? That woman''s private life is a disaster.She''s not married, and yet she already has a child.You were aware of all these things, yet you didn''t deem it necessary to inform me.I guess you have grown up now, and you don''t need my opinion or permission before doing anything.That is what you think, right?" Luke rolled his eyes and did not say a word. "Say something!" Luke reminded her, "Didn''t you just tell me to shut up and that you didn''t want to listen to me?" "You can go ahead and say something now!" Josie yelled. "All right! Now allow me to enlighten you." It was rare for Luke to be so serious. "Firstly, Wendy is not a tramp¡ª" "Damn it, Luke! I will break your legs!" "Even if you break my legs, I will not keep quiet.I have to say it, and you have to listen." Luke put some distance between them and spoke loudly. "It hasn''t been easy for my brother to fall in love with a woman. Now that he has met someone he finally likes, who am I to stop him? In fact, why should I stop him? Mom, you knew how Ryan has been from the time he was a baby. You only saw his excellence. Have you ever noticed his mood swings? Have you ever seen a smile on his face? To be honest, in the past, my brother was like a robot. Other than his work, he had no life. He was just a man without any emotions. No joy, anger, or sadness. But after he met Wendy, he has changed. He has all these different emotions awakening within him.He is more like an actual person now. I really don''t know why you have a problem with it.Besides, you don''t know Wendy at all. You concluded that she was a tramp and her private life was a disaster just because of the news. Is that really fair to her? What''s wrong if she has a child? She brought that child in the world on her own merit, and she didn''t steal him!" Josie was so angry that her face turned red, and her entire body trembled. ¡®Huh? What the hell? On her own merit? Had her private life not been a disaster, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant, would she? she thought crossly. "Mom, you have got to stop being so biased just because she has a child.Doesn''t my brother also have a child?" "That is not the same." Josie thought even though Ryan had a child, Ryan still deserved a better woman than Wendy. Luke rolled his eyes and asked her, "Why is that not the same? Aren''t we all equal? Besides, why are you so hell-bent on it? When you met my father, you were junior to him by twenty years, and he too had a son who was only two years younger than you.Yet you chose to be with him." ¡®Nonsense! It was totally unreasonable! How could it be the same? Anson and I were in love with each other.But Wendy had her own agenda!" Josie thought vehemently. "Mom..." Josie turned to look at Luke with suspicion. "Why are you on her side? Do you like Wendy too?" Chapter 198: Im Late Chapter 198: I''m Late Luke was stunned.He shuddered at the thought. ¡®I like Wendy? Hell! How could I possibly dare to like her? Firstly, she is not my type.Secondly, I cherish my Heo Shit! Bruce is still in the US because he likes Wendy.He himself doesn''t know when he will return.¡¯ "Luke, you too were seduced by that tramp, right?" Josie asked. "Don''t call her a tramp.That''s very harsh! Mom, take my advice and do not call her a tramp in front of Ryan.Or else, he will turn his back on you." "How dare he! He wouldn''t dare turn his back on his own mother!" Josie yelled. Luke chuckled. He held Josie''s hand and tried his level best to 3] persuade her, "Mom, you''re getting old.Don''t you think it''s time for you to have more grandchildren? Why are you worried about these silly things? Isn''t it # worrisome? As long as you ept Wendy, you will not only get a daughter-inw but a grandson too.In the future, when Ryanes to meet you along with his i family, won''t it be a beautiful scene? Like a pretty postcard." Josie''s expression changed. She rudely dislodged her hand from his. "Shut up! I will never ept Wendy as my daughter-inw!" Lukeughed out loud. "What are youughing at?" "Do you really think she wants to be your daughter-in-w?" Luke shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. "Mom, let me be the first to tell you something.From the time Ryan first met Wendy, she has been refusing him.It''s my brother who has tried his best to pursue her." "She is just ying hard to get!" Luke eximed in exasperation, "Oh my God! Ryan proposed to her the very first time he met her! You know, a proper marriage proposal! Do you seriously think a woman will y hard to get if the man has already proposed to her?" Josie didn''t know how to respond to that. However, she got all the more furious. ¡®Wendy! She is definitely a calctive tramp! She even got Ryan to propose her the moment he saw her!¡¯ "Mom¡ª" "Enough!" Josie thought of something, and her expression changed. She looked at Luke and said, "Let me put it this way.As long as I''m alive, Wendy will not be able to marry into our family!"The rain began to intensify.The off-road vehicle sped silently and smoothly in the heavy downpour.The trees on either side of the road were a blur.The windscreen wipers whipped back and forth to keep the ss clear of the rain.The beams from the headlight tried to pierce through the deluge.Yet, the road was not clearly visible.Compared to the storm outside, the atmosphere inside the car was silent and depressing.Wendy nervously stared straight ahead while Ryan sat quietly beside her, pursing his lip. The driver drove the car as fast as he could. In no time, the car reached the outskirts of the suburbs. Immediately, they were surrounded by mountains. After turning left and right several times, the car finally drove straight on a concrete road up a mountain. It was pitch dark outside. The beams of the headlights were shining brightly, cutting through the rain and darkness. Wendy was so nervous that her body was rigid. After quite some time, Ryan finally spoke. "Ray will be fine." Wendy did not say anything. "My mother is not a cruel person." Wendy continued to remain silent. "She won''t hurt Ray, even if you don''t abide by her conditions." That was when Wendy clutched her fists and said in a cold voice, "She kidnapped Ray? It is a fact, right?" "I don''t mean to defend her.She was definitely at fault here." Wendy wanted tough. ¡®It was her fault! Could such a simple exnation make up for what I have suffered today?¡¯ From the time she knew her son was missing, Wendy had been worried sick. ¡®Ray is only three years old, but he has been kidnapped.I don''t know what the kidnappers would do to him.He is just a little boy.How scared he must be?¡¯ Wendy didn''t want to think about it. Now she only hoped to find Raymond as soon as possible and let him know that he was safe. "Wendy..." "Ryan, I''m exhausted right now and I''m in no mood to talk." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ryan''s dark eyes deepened.He stopped talking.He did not want to stress Wendy more than she already was. Wendy straightened her back and looked straight ahead. She was aware that her rude attitude would hurt Ryan''s feelings. But she didn''t care. She couldn''t handle herself to talk to him calmly. Wendy admitted to herself that she was venting her anger on Ryan. Although Ryan had no hand in kidnapping Raymond, it had something to do with him. In simple words, Ryan was the cause of Raymond''s kidnapping. All of a sudden, the car screeched to a halt. Wendy almost hit the back of the driver''s seat. Ryan pitched forward too. He quickly sat back and asked the driver, "What happened?" "I''m sorry, sir.A child suddenly appeared in front of the car." ¡®A child?¡¯ Wendy looked ahead through the windscreen. There was a child caught in the headlights. When she saw who the child was, she trembled. "Ray!" On the road, in the blinding lights, a little boy was standing in the middle of the road, in the pouring rain. He was wet and covered in mud. The headlights were so bright that he turned his body and covered his eyes with his little hands. Although Wendy wasn''t able to see his face, she recognized him at one nce. It was Raymond! It was her son! Wendy hurried to open the car door in a crazy rush. As soon as she got out of the car, she got drenched. She rushed to Raymond regardless of the cold rain soaking her clothes."Ray!" Wendy held his face. Ray! Ray..." "Mom? Is that you?" The raindrops were huge and were blinding him. Raymond was unable to open his eyes. The voice sounded familiar, and he wondered whether his ears were ying tricks on him. Hence, his voice filled with uncertainty. "Yes, darling.It''s me.I''m so sorry.I''m so sorry, sweetheart.I''mte!" Looking at the bedraggled child, Wendy couldn''t help but cry. She sobbed as she said, "I''m sorry.It''s all my fault.I didn¡¯t take good care of you.I didn''t protect you well." As Wendy hugged Raymond tightly, she felt the heat from his little body. Ray was burning up! Wendy was shocked. "Ray!" "Mommy..." "I''m right here, sweetheart." "It hurts!" "Where does it hurt, sweetie?" "My whole body...It hurts." Before Wendy could do anything, the little boy fell in her arms. "Ray! Ray!" Ray had passed out. All of a sudden, an umbre was above them. "Get in the car!" Ryan said as his eyes darkened. ¡®Yes! Get in the car! Go to the hospital! Wendy picked up Raymond, but her legs had be so weak that she stumbled and almost threw him out.She was startled.Fortunately, Ryan was quick enough and immediately steadied her. He pursed his lips, and without saying a word, he tried to take Raymond from Wendy''s arms. "Nol" Wendy tightly held onto Ray, refusing to let go.She felt that he would disappear again if she let him go. "You might drop him." "No" Wendy stood straight, adjusted Raymond in her arms, and strode to the car. Behind her, Ryan''s face darkened. He only paused for a second, and then, he hurried to catch up with her. By the time they entered the car, all three were soaking wet. The driver gave them a dry towel. "There is only one towel in the car," he said apologetically. Without hesitating, Ryan handed the towel to Wendy. "I don''t need it!" "I understand you''re upset, but be rational! Ray has a fever.Remove his wet clothes and wrap him in this dry towel.It will keep him warm." ¡®Yes! Ray needs it.¡¯ Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Wendy started to take off Ray''s clothing. But as she did so, she was shocked.There were wounds all over his body. His arms¡­ His legs... There were so many abrasions.His feet were the worst.He had only one shoe left, and there was only a muddy sock on his right foot.There were faint bloodstains mixed with the mud. Blood! Wendy''s face turned pale. Chapter 199: Acute Leukemia Chapter 199: Acute Leukemia Trembling with fear, Wendy took off Ray''s sock with numb fingers.His foot was Stained red with blood.Her eyes widened in shock as if she had seen something terrible. Seeing the expression on Wendy''s face, Ryan realized that something was wrong. He held her hand and said, "Don''t worry.It is just a small wound.We can deal with it when we reach home." "You don''t know anything! He can''t bleed!" Wendy shouted. She took off her coat and crumpled it into a ball.She put it on the wound and applied pressure. After a while, she removed it. The wound was still bleeding. "It''s not stopping! Oh, God! I''m unable to stop it! What should I do? Let''s take him to the hospital." Only then did Ryan realize that something was terribly wrong. He looked closely at the wound on Raymond''s foot. It was a size of a fingernail. There was no ss or any sharp object that was pierced into his skin. Neither was the wound deep. Ideally, by now, it should have stopped oozing blood. However, even after quite some time had passed, the wound was still bleeding. It showed no sign of stopping. The expression on Ryan''s face became serious. "Speed up! Go back to my parents''!" "No! I need to find Leo.We need to go to Hopewell Hospital!" "Leo''s at my parents¡¯." "Then go there.Please hurry!" Wendy covered Ray''s foot with the clean towel and wrapped it with her clothes. She did not dare let go. "Medicine! Go home and get the medicine!" "What medicine?" "There is a bottle of medicine on the bedside table in Ray''s bedroom.It has an Englishbel.Bring it to your parents¡¯ house quickly." "Okay!" Ryan had a grim look on his face as he made a phone call. He barked orders into the phone and hung up. He turned to look at Wendy. His voice was calm as he said, "I''ve asked a servant to fetch the medicine.It will be delivered by the time we arrive." Wendy held Ray tightly and nodded numbly. Ryan ordered the driver, "Hurry up!" "Sir, I am already touching 100 km/h.The speed limit on this road is 80." Ryan looked at the road and saw no other cars. He said decisively, "Speed up!" The driver gritted his teeth and floored the elerator. It had taken him half an hour to reach Raymond, but on his way back, he made the drive in fifteen. It was dark outside. Ryan quickly got out of the car with Raymond in his arms. This time Wendy did not refuse him. She was concentrating on putting pressure on Raymond''s foot. "Leo! Come here!" Ryan yelled as soon as he reached the living room. Leo immediately appeared at the door. "Sirl" "Check Ray''s condition!" Leo strode over to them and saw that Raymond was unconscious. His face was unusually red. He frowned and asked, "What happened?" "He is bleeding," Wendy sobbed. "Leo, please try to stop the bleeding." "Bleeding? Oh, God!" Leo''s expression changed. He turned sideways and said, "Get him to a bed!" After taking one look at Leo, Ryan carried Raymond to his room. Josie and Luke were in Precious¡¯ room. As soon as they heard themotion, they walked out of the room. They were stunned to see the anxiety on everyone''s face. Luke asked, "What happened?" "Ray is hurt." "What?" Luke was shocked.He then turned to look at his mother. Josie was confused. "I just asked them to lock him in a room in the house atop Maple Hill.I didn''t order anyone to hurt him." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ryan''s eyebrows lowered over his dark eyes. That meant Ray himself managed to escape and hurt himself in the bargain.Ryan looked at Josie sharply. She looked a bit guilty but refused to admit her mistake. She nced at Raymond and said, "It''s just a scrape.Why are you making such a big fuss about it?" Then she turned to look at Wendy and reminded her, "Wendy, I hope you remember your promise to me!" ¡®This woman promised me that as long as her son is safe, she will stay out of Ryan''s life. Then what is she doing here? What is going on?¡¯ Wendy''s pale face turned red, and her eyes shed in anger. She whirled to look at Josie and snapped, "If anything happens to my son, I will not spare you!"Her eyes were as cold as ice, which made people tremble in their shoes. Josie frowned and said sulkily, "It''s just a scrape.Do you want to threaten me with that?" "That''s enough, Mrs.Oliver!" Leo yelled. "This child is suffering from acute leukemia.This means that as long as there is a wound on the body, it will bleed without stop.And it is very likely to contract infection¡¯ There was pin-drop silence in the room. Leo''s words were like a bomb.It stunned people and made them difficult toe to their senses. Josie was dumbfounded. Not just Josie, but Luke too was shocked. He looked at Leo in a daze and said in a gasp, "Acute leukemia?" "Yes.That is why this boy cannot be injured or infected." Luke looked down at the unconscious Raymond and swallowed. "You were aware of it?" Leo didn''t deny it. The truth was that he had made a deal with Wendy. When Leo found out that Wendy was the cure for Ryan''s insomnia, he begged her to help Ryan. Wendy agreed, but in return, she had asked Leo to do her a favor. She hoped that Leo could help find a bone marrow donor that could match Raymond. That was the time Leo knew that Raymond was diagnosed with acute leukemia. Since he had promised Wendy to keep it a secret from others, he had told no one. He had to break his promise here because it was evident that Raymond''s illness could not be hidden any longer. Aspared to everyone''s shocked expression, Ryan was calm. There was some seriousness on his face, and his jaw was tightly mped shut. He had guessed something on the way back. "Where is the medicine?" "Here!" At that very moment, the medicine was delivered by a servant. Wendy immediately grabbed it and said, "Water! Someone, get me some water!" A servant hurriedly brought some warm water. Wendy opened Raymond''s mouth and put the medicine in his mouth. She pinched his nose and then poured two mouthfuls of water in his mouth. However, instead of swallowing, the medicine flowed out of the corner of Raymond''s mouth. Because of the high fever, he was unable to swallow. "Ray, be a sweetheart and swallow the medicine! Quickly.You will feel better after taking it." Wendy tried a couple of times more, but Raymond still failed to swallow it. With tears in her eyes, Wendy poured the water into her mouth. Then she ced her mouth over Raymond''s and forced the water to flow into his mouth. Fortunately, it was sessful this time. Seeing that it worked, Wendy went limp with relief. Tears rolled down her cheeks.Ryan quickly supported her. This time, she didn''t push him away. Instead, she closed her eyes and leaned weakly in his arms. Everyone who noticed it was moved. Fortunately, Leo had already prepared an antipyretic, so he quickly put Raymond on a drip. Wendy waited next to the bed.She held Raymond''s hand in hers and looked at his cute face.She was unwilling to leave him alone even for a second.She raised her head and looked at Leo.Her desperate eyes held some hope. "Leo, as long as Ray''s fever is brought down, he can still survive, right?" Chapter 200: Another Chance Chapter 200: Another Chance Wendy''s eyes were full of hope as she looked expectantly at Leo. Leo nced at Raymond, who was unconscious.He didn''t dare to promise anything. He avoided looking at Wendy and said in a soft tone, "Let''s bring down the fever first.And then we''ll go to the hospital for a thorough examination." Wendy lowered her eyes and said in a small voice, "I see." Leoforted her by saying, "Don''t be a pessimist." Wendy couldn''t even force herself to bring a smile to her face. "Leo, were you able to...?" "There''s no news yet." Wendy found it difficult to swallow the lump she felt in her throat.She closed her eyes and sighed sadly. Six months ago, when they were still in the US. Ray had developed a high fever. Wendy had tried to bring his temperature lower but failed. She had rushed him to the hospital for an examination. Ray had been diagnosed with leukemia. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her. Wendy had tried every medical treatment to get him cured, but it had been useless. The doctor in the US had told her that Raymond was in a critical condition and needed a bone marrow transnt. The requirement was to find a suitable donor. Wendy was the first to get tested. But the results were negative. Her bone marrow did not match, and she couldn''t be a donor. The doctor had told Wendy that a close rtive had a higher chance of getting matched sessfully. That was the darkest time in her life. She was so desperate, but she was unable to do anything. Wendy felt helpless when she saw Raymond lying in the ICU with all kinds of tubes attached to his body. That was the time when Roger had asked her if she wanted toe back. Wendy had agreed immediately. She wanted to find Raymond''s biological father so that the bone marrow transnt could be done. But at that time, Raymond had been very weak andpletely bedridden. The doctor had rmended an expensive medicine that could temporarily suppress the condition. One bottle would cost her thousands of dors. She had cleaned all her savings to buy several bottles. As long as she could keep Raymond alive, she would give up her life, let alone money. Fortunately, the medicine had worked. Ray''s condition had be better. The doctor had said that if Wendy took good care of her son while giving him the medicine on time, she could prolong his life for several months. This way, she would have time on her side to find a suitable donor. All she had to do was find a suitable donor. After Wendy returned home, she had asked Roger to find out who had a one-night stand with her four years ago. Then, she could find out who Raymond''s biological father was. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But four years had passed since that incident. Also, there had been too many guests present at Kane and Rosie''s wedding. It was not at all easy to find that one particr person. Therefore, the search had been too slow for Wendy''s liking. In the meantime, she had also asked her sister, Reese, to do the bone marrow test. But the result was the same as Wendy''s. For the past few months, Raymond had been in good health. And she had been optimistic that she would find his biological father soon. But now, all her expectations and hopes were on the verge of being shattered. ¡®No! This can''t be true! I still have a chance!¡¯ Wendy took a deep breath to calm herself. She raised her head and looked at Ryan. "Ryan, what about that paternity test report? What is the result? If Oakley is Ray''s biological father, perhaps we could use his bone marrow for the transnt." Ryan looked at Leo. Leo nodded and said, "I''ll call the person in charge and tell them to bring it here right away." Wendy nodded tearfully. Now, Oakley was herst hope. Ryan thought about something, and his face turned grim. He ordered Luke, "Keep an eye on Oakley.When the result of the paternity test is out, ask someone to bring him here immediately." "All right!" Luke nodded. He knew exactly what Ryan was thinking. Oakley was not at all good, be it in appearance or nature. If he was really Raymond''s biological father, he would definitely be disinclined to undergo a bone marrow transnt for Raymond. Maybe he would also take the opportunity to threaten or ckmail them. Therefore, Ryan and Luke decided to take matters into their own hands. Although simple, it would definitely work."I''ll have my bodyguards keep an eye on him 24/7," Luke said in a grim tone and walked out of the room. After Luke left, Leo went into Precious¡¯ bedroom to check on her condition. Of course, Josie would not stay. So only Wendy and Ryan remained in the room along with Raymond. It continued to rain heavily outside. The room was bright. Every bulb was shining brightly. Wendy held Raymond''s hand. She didn''t take her eyes off him at all. Ryan was worried about Raymond, too. He pursed his lips and looked at Raymond, who was still unconscious. Ryan had never liked children, except for Precious. And besides her, he had never touched another child. But Raymond was an exception. There was no particr reason. The first time he saw Raymond, Ryan did not feel any dislike towards him. Perhaps because he was in love with Wendy, he liked her son too. At the moment, Raymond''s eyes were closed, and his lips were dry. His cheeks were red due to the fever, and his forehead and chin were an unhealthy yellow. For some reason, Ryan''s heart twitched violently. He took a deep breath and bent to cover Raymond''s hand with the quilt. "What are you doing?" Wendy hissed. As soon as Ryan turned his head, he saw that Wendy''s wary eyes were on him. He felt a sharp pain deep in the bottom of his heart. He smiled bitterly and said, "I was just covering him with the quilt." Wendy lowered her eyes. She started to tuck the quilt around Raymond and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to bother.I can do it." Her voice was very cold and sounded very distant. Once again, a bitter smile appeared on Ryan''s face. He knew that she hated him. "Wendy¡ª" "You can leave now!" Wendy said without looking at him. "I''ll be here with Ray." She didn''t want to see Ryan anymore. Ryan took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be just outside.Call me if you need anything or if there''s a change in Ray." Wendy didn''t say anything.She just quietly continued to look at Raymond. Ryan pursed his lips and left the room.He considerately closed the door behind him, giving Wendy time and space. "Ryan!" As soon as the door closed, Luke ran over nervously. "Did Wendy me you?" Ryan wanted Wendy to vent out her anger by scolding him. He was standing in the shadow of the wall, looking so lonely. Seeing Ryan like this, Luke felt very uneasy. "Ryan..." "I''m fine!" Ryan walked out of the shadow, and his eyes darkened. "Luke, use all your connections to get the data from the hospital.Find the person who can match Ray''s bone marrow as soon as possible!" "Okay!" "Find an expert on acute leukemia and bring him here as soon as possible." "Okay!" "Do it right away!" "I will do it right now!" Luke grabbed an umbre and rushed into the pouring rain. Ryan lit a cigarette.He only smoked when he was distraught. After he finished smoking, he crushed the cigarette butt in the ashtray.He was about to leave when he saw Josie, who was standing nearby. Chapter 201: Bad Blood Chapter 201: Bad Blood Josie was still wearing the floral printed cheongsam.It waste at night, and it was getting cold.So she wore a coat over her dress. When she saw Ryan looking at her, she was obviously nervous. "Ryan..." "What is it?" Ryan asked in a cold voice. Josie hesitated. She swallowed and finally asked, "How is Ray? Is he fine?" "It''s difficult to get his fever down, and there is a risk of infection," Ryan said truthfully. Josie walked closer to him.She nervously wrapped the coat tighter around her. There was a nervous tremor in her voice as she spoke. "Ryan, I don''t know whether you will believe me or not, but I never thought of hurting that child.I just wanted to scare Wendy so that she would leave you alone.I honestly was not aware that the child has leukemia.Otherwise, I would have met with Wendy instead of getting that boy kidnapped.Ryan stood without saying a word. All this time, not much of an emotion flickered on his face.And even after listening to Josie''s exnation, he still did not show any emotion. "Ryan..." "Mom, congrattions! You''ve achieved your goal!" The simple sentence cut through Josie''s heart like a sharp knife.Her eyes turned red. "Ryan, how can you say that to me? I did it for your own good.Why are you unable to understand what my intentions really are? Wendy doesn''t deserve you.She is not fit for you.I want to see you marry a woman who is excellent in all aspects.Is that wrong on my path?" Ryan''s mouth formed a thin line.He looked cold and distant. "Your intentions are to make me lose the love of my life!" "Ryan! I..." "It''s gettingte, Mom.You should go to bed." "But Ryan..." Ryan shot her a cold look and turned around.He marched without hesitation towards Precious'' room. Josie''s eyes became redder and filled with unshed tears. Yes, she was fraught with regret. But she didn''t regret that she had broken up Ryan and Wendy.She regretted the fact that she had used the child, and now his life was at stake. ''I shouldn''t have hurt an innocent child.As for Wendy...'' At the thought of Wendy, Josie gritted her teeth. ''l will never allow her to have any contact with Ryan ever again.'' Tonight was another sleepless night. As Wendy was busy taking care of Raymond, her scandal was busy spreading too. After interviewing Eris, the reporters then turned their focus on Cacia and Ruben. Since their security wasn''t that great, the reporters were currently standing outside their apartment, in the narrow corridor, trying to get an interview with Cacia and Ruben. After the two were ready, they quickly opened the door. The reporters crowded at the door. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "It''s so cold.Pleasee in and have a cup of hot tea.Don''t worry, we will answer all your questions," Cacia said with fake sweetness and weed the reporters inside. Hearing this, the reporters entered the room. Once they all settled in the living room, the reporters bombarded them with questions. "Mr.Finch, it is said that your daughter, Wendy, had a one-night stand which resulted in her getting pregnant before marriage.She gave birth to a child.At the same time, she was even dating Eris''s fiance, Brian Oliver.Are you aware of these allegations?" "It is said that Wendy leads a wild life, and she is also somebody''s mistress.Can you shed some light on this?" "Mr.Finch, Eris and Wendy grew up together with you.Then why are their natures so different?" "Mr.Finch, please answer..." "Mr.Finch..." Ruben was calmly sitting in a chair.His facial expression was schooled to not react to the reporters'' questions. But when he heard Wendy''s name, his face twitched.He was petrified of Wendy.He couldn''t help shuddering at the thought that she had wanted to kill him with a scalpel.He had sworn that as long as he lived, he would never cross paths or provoke Wendy. After all, Luke was behind her. But Cacia told him that Glory Media didn''t issue a statement on Wendy''s behalf after Oakley said something about what had happened four years back. He believed that Luke had abandoned Wendy. As a result, Ruben was no longer afraid of her.He hated Wendy to the core.He wanted to cut her into a thousand tiny pieces and feed her to the dogs. Therefore, he faced the reporters and got ready to drag Wendy''s name through the filth. "Giving birth to a child before marriage? That I''m not aware of.However, I can definitely tell you this.Four years ago, Wendy was indeed pregnant!" All the reporters got excited. Ruben raised his hand and continued, "Four years ago, at her cousin''s wedding, Wendy had sex with someone and then got pregnant.But I am not aware whether she delivered the child or not." "You don''t know?" "No, I don''t know.When Wendy was around eight months pregnant, Brian found out that the baby in her womb was not his, so he broke up with her in anger.Wendy couldn''t ept it, so she ran away from home and never returned." The reporters were shocked. "You mean to say that Wendy was in love with Brian?" "Yes! They were in love with each other for a while." ''My God! This is big news.And it was said by Eris and Wendy''s father.This is much more credible than Oakley''s words.'' Some reporters were doubtful about the whole thing. "Mr.Finch, Wendy is your daughter.Why is it that you''re telling us about her dirty secrets? Is there some bad blood between you both?" Hearing this, Cacia discreetly pinched Ruben hard. Ruben immediately became all teary-eyed and weepy.He covered his face with his hands and sobbed. The cameraman kept clicking photos. "I don''t want to mention these things.After all, she is my daughter.My own flesh and blood! But Wendy really disappoints me.Her mother passed away when Wendy was very young.Her stepmother and I worked hard.We struggled a lot to raise her with good values.We didn''t expect anything in return.All we wanted was for her to grow up to be a good human being.But as I said before, she really disappointed us." Ruben continued to sob as he spoke. "Wendy was always a troubled child.She has been jealous of Eris all this time.She is insistent that her stepmother and I are partial towards Eris.I admit that we are partial towards Eris.After all, Eris is always a good girl.Wendy is the opposite.She was only sixteen when she fall in love with a man.If you had to choose between an obedient and sensible daughter and a rebellious and obstinate daughter, which one would you prefer?" lhe reporters nodded in understanding Ruben sniffed and wiped his tears. "Just because we love Erie more than we love her, Wendy hates us.Four years ago, she ran away from home. She cur off all contact with us.We thought she was dead.For a long time, her stepmother and I were depressed.But recently, Eris told us that she saw Wendy at the studio.We didn''t believe it.We didn''t expect to see her ales She is so cruel.She hadn''t been in touch with her family for several years.We went to see her, but she treated us worse than strangers.Later, I realized that the reason she was su annoyance was because she had a strong backer." The reporters sat up straighter while excitement tilled their eyes. "Are you saying that Wendy is indeed someone''s mistress?" Chapter 202: PR Crisis Chapter 202: PR Crisis "Yes! Wendy is a mistress!" As soon as Ruben confirmed that Wendy was indeed a mistress, a loud murmur went through the reporters sitting in the living room. Ruben cried and said, "We have witnessed how Wendy turned into a rebellious girl. We are also very distressed with how she has turned out.Cacia and I wanted her to quit the showbiz and find a normal job, but she wouldn''t listen." He started to cry even more pitifully as he spoke.His sobs shook his thin and bony structure.His gray hair added to the overall picture of a sad father that he was trying to portray. The reporters were all moved. Seeing this, Cacia sniffed and added, "I''m her stepmother.I was always in a constant state of worry that Wendy and her sister Reese would not like me since I married their father.So I have always treated them better than my own daughter.We are all human beings.I thought that as time passed, they would ept me.But I never expected..." Cacia paused for a dramatic effect, wiped her tears, and continued in a choked voice, "We were so happy to know that Wendy had returned, we went to see her.But she spoke ill of us and threatened us.She told us not to ruin her n.And she also told us not to speak ill of her in front of the media.We can tolerate her unkind attitude towards us.After all, we are her parents.And if we don''t care about her, then who will? However, this time we have no choice.As for the scandals about Wendy, we also heard about them.We are afraid that if she continues down this path, with all the obsession with fame and money, she will do something worse in the future.So we decided to bring the truth out in the open." Cacia was a plump middle-aged woman. When she cried, she looked like a simple and honest woman, which was very deceptive. The reporters felt sorry for this sad middle-aged couple. Cacia wiped her tears and looked at the cameras. "I want to say something to Wendy, can I?" "Yes, of course! Go ahead!" The cameras were all aimed at Cacia. Her eyes were red, but she forced an unsteady smile. "Wendy, stop all this as soon as possible, my dear.Don''t make any more mistakes.Your father and I cannot watch you destroy yourself like this.I am aware that you hate us.But we have to do this.Wendy, we care about you the most in the world.We are family.It doesn''t matter how much you misunderstand or hate us, we still love you.As long as you''re willing to repent, the door of our house will always be open for you!" Cacia''s voice was so moving, that even the reporters were deeply touched. They all thought that Wendy was lucky to have such a kind stepmother. ''How ungrateful Wendy is!'' The reporters were indignant. The moment Ruben and Cacia''s interview went online, the scandals about Wendy were confirmed, and theizens went crazy. Theybeled Wendy as a scheming woman, a material girl, and a discourteous person. Oakley''s words had just triggered and aroused suspicion among theizens, while the interviews given by Wendy''s own family proved that she was not a good person. After all, whenever there are too many rumors, it gets difficult to distinguish right from wrong. ''If Wendy was such a nice person as some imed to be, howe her family would nder her? Obviously, Wendy is at fault.'' In just a couple of hours, manyizens shared their thoughts. And Wendy ranked first in the top trending searches. Also, Evie''s previously released breaking news was once again a topic of discussion. Someizens even felt sorry for Evie. They thought that Evie spoke the truth about Wendy, and yet the film industry bigwigs got together and shut the former out of the industry. Evie''s fans went berserk! They even spread several ridiculous stories. Evie''s fans said that her extramarital affair with Wesley was a rumor spread by Wendy. All the fans went crazy! Not only did they cursed Wendy, but they also leftments on the official website of Glory Media. They asked thepany to throw Wendy out of the entertainment industry. If Wendy couldn''te up with solid proof that all these people were lying, she would have no option but to forgo her career as an actress. That night In Glory Media Roger was watching Ruben and Cacia''s interviews on the TV screen. His usual gentle face turned extremely sour, The entire PR department of Glory Media was working overtime. The director of the department was a middle-aged man called Randolph Mac. He was adept and resourceful. From the time Glory Media started, several artists in theirpany encountered these kinds of crises. Randolph was the one who helped solve these crises. Several times, he had reversed the situations and sessfully saved the reputation of the artists. But today, he felt a deep sense of frustration. "Randolph, please find a solution to get Wendy out of this." Randolph shook his head and said, "Roger, you should know that scandals are more difficult to solve than gossips.What''s more, even Wendy''s own father has confirmed the authenticity of her scandals.Do you think she can prove her innocence?" "They are lying!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Randolph spread out his hands in a helpless gesture and asked, "Is that important? The important thing is that people now believe that she is a horrible person!" Roger''s face darkened as he clenched his fists. "Wendy loves acting so much.Is there really no way out of this?" Randolph shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but no! Honestly, it''s impossible to save her this time." Seeing that Roger was not pleased, Randolph walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "Roger, you are an aplished agent.You will never find a shortage of fresh talent to take care of in thispany.Why are you wasting your precious time on Wendy? I guess it''s time you give up and forget about her." Roger''s face darkened. ''Give up? Impossible! He had known Wendy for the past three years.He knew what kind of a person she was.He would never let Wendy face the brunt of these fabricated scandals.When Roger walked out of the department, his face was dark.He came across Kane, who hadn''t gone home either.Roger was taken aback for a moment.He then nodded to Kane.He greeted Kane like how an employee should greet his employer.Then, he turned around and started to leave. "Wait!" Kane stopped him. "What?" "I saw the news about Wendy.Thepany will find a way to get her out of it.Don''t worry." "Thank you!" Kane smiled bitterly. His hand still sported a gauze bandage. He looked at Roger intently and asked, "Roger, do you have to talk to me like this?" Roger did not say anything. They looked at each other in silence. After a while, Roger looked away and said, "If you don''t have anything else to say, then I''ll be on my way.I have to go and see Wendy." "I don''t think that''s necessary." Roger looked at Kane with bewilderment. Kane sighed and said, "I just had a word with Ryan.Wendy is at his parents''.Her son had an emergency.Even if you go to Ensfield, you won''t find her there." ''Ray had an emergency?'' The expression on Roger''s face changed as he thought of something.He turned to leave in a hurry, giving no time for Kane to react. "Where are you going?" "Meet Wendy!" Chapter 203: Bad News Chapter 203: Bad News It had stopped raining by the time Kane and Roger arrived at Ryan''s parents'' house.The temperature had fallen several degrees.It was past midnight. However, the lights in the house were all lit.No one could fall asleep tonight.No sooner had the car stopped than Roger got out and rushed into the living room. The servants had started to doze off. Hearing themotion, the butler, Webber, walked out of the room. "Mr.Johnson, Mr.Evans.What brought you here?" "Webber, where is Wendy?" "She is in Mr.Ryan''s bedroom." "Where is Ray? How is he?" Webber sighed and said, "The boy is not well.He has a high fever that is proving difficult to bring down." Roger walked towards Ryan''s bedroom. When he turned around the corner, he saw Ryan in front of the door.He was leaning against the wall with a gloomy expression. "Roger..." "Why are you here?" Seeing Roger and Kane, Ryan stood straight, and the usual calmness appeared on his face. "Ryan, how is Ray?" "His fever is noting down." "I''ll just go in and see him." When Roger was about to push open the door, Ryan stopped him. "Wait!" He turned and said to Webber, "Ask the kitchen staff to prepare some food." "Right away, sir." No one had dinner, so the kitchen staff were on standby. Soon, Webber came with a trayden with a bowl of steaming beef noodles.It lookedforting on this cold night. "Mr.Ryan, please eat while it''s hot." Ryan took the tray but didn''t eat. He passed the tray to Roger and said, "She hasn''t eaten in more than 10 hours.Please get her to eat." "To try." Holding the tray in his hands, Roger entered the bedroom. In the bedroom, Leo was adjusting the speed of the drip. He touched Raymond''s forehead and frowned. Wendy was sitting on the edge of the sofa next to the bed. She was leaning forward while she held Raymond''s hand.Her eyes were dull. Anyone could see the helplessness in them. Roger looked at the bed. The bed sheet on the bed was pure white. Raymond was lying in the bed, and his pale face almost matched the color of the sheet. It pained Roger to see the boy like this. He held the tray tightly and walked towards Wendy. He was afraid to disturb anyone, so he walked with slow and soft steps. "Wendy..." When Wendy heard Roger, the eyes brightened a bit.She turned her head and saw the worried look on Roger''s face.She forced a smile and said, "Hi, Roger." "How is Ray doing?" Wendy closed her eyes and did not answer. Roger looked at Leo, who bent and touched Raymond''s forehead. "The temperature doesn''t seem to be as high as before!" Wendy suddenly opened her eyes and asked, "Really? Use the thermometer!" Leo ced the thermometer into Raymond''s armpit and looked over at Roger. "If the feveres down, then he''ll be better!" Roger frowned and asked, "What''s going on? Why did Ray suddenly get a fever? Why are you all here?" Wendy''s face turned cold. Leo tried his best to wink at Roger, who narrowed his eyes but stopped asking questions.He ced the tray on the table next to Wendy. "Wendy, Ryan said that you did not eat anything.You''ll need your strength to look after Ray once he recovers.Eat it while it''s still hot."Wendy shook her head. "Wendy¡ª" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Roger, I know that you mean well, but I can''t eat.I have no appetite." Roger stopped forcing her. Over the years, he had seen Wendy take care of Raymond. Roger was aware of how much she loved her son. Raymond was Wendy''s life! He was the reason Wendy would go on, no matter how hard life was. Wendy could never eat when Raymond''s life was in danger. Noticing her dry lips, Roger poured a ss of water and said, "If you don''t want to eat, then fine.But at least have a ss of water.Your face is pale.You might faint by the time Ray wakes up." "Roger..." "Drink it!" Wendy took the ss and drank a few sips.Her stomach started to churn.She quickly kept the ss on the bedside table. A minute passed, and Leo took out the thermometer from Ray''s armpit.Wendy looked at him anxiously. "38.5 degrees Celsius.It''s dropped a bit!" Wendy''s tense back rxed a bit, and she grasped Raymond''s hand tighter. "Leo, as long as the temperature drops, he will recover, right?" "I theoretically, yes." Wendy felt a bit relieved. A wave of dizziness washed over her. She quickly grabbed the armrest of the sofa and steadied herself.She kissed Raymond''s little hand. ''God, please bless him! She prayed that his temperature would drop. "I¡¯ll go and check on Precious'' condition," said Leo. Roger was confused. "Precious? What''s wrong with her?" Leo smiled wryly and said, "She has a high fever too." Then he turned to Wendy and said, "Take his temperature a couple more times.If anything happens, call me immediately." "Okay." Leo left the room and closed the door on his way out. "Wendy..." Wendy didn''t turn to look at Roger, but asked, "Why are you here at this time of the night?" "There is some bad news." Wendy remained calm. Now, no news could be worse than what she was currently going through. Roger wanted to divert her attention from Raymond. After giving it some thought, he took out his phone. He searched for Ruben and Cacia''s interview and yed it in front of Wendy. Wendy turned to look at his phone.She heard people''s voices from the phone. Wendy concentrated on every word of theirs. The video ended after a few minutes. Roger looked at her with concern.But Wendy''s face was nk. "They must be cursing me." "You are ranked first in today''s top trending searches.Thepany''s PR department is trying to solve this crisis." The indifferent expression on Wendy''s face did not waver.She had been in this industry for quite some time now and understood how it worked. A few years ago, there was a female star. She was initially a singer, butter she turned into an actress. In two years, her poprity grew, and she became very famous. When her career was at its peak, her mother shared a photo of her pale and sullen face with the media. The mother also said that the actress had a history of taking illegal drugs. Later, her uncle also joined the mother. He used the actress of having so much money, but yet she failed to support her parents. In the meantime, her father also came forward, and together they all used her of several things. Although she had gone to the hospital for a urine test to prove her innocence, it was futile. The usations from her own family were the cause of the death of her poprity. Chapter 204: Be Mentally Prepared Chapter 204: Be Mentally Prepared During that time, manypanies suspended their cooperation with the actress. Her TV series was taken off the air too. Finally, the younger brother and sister of the actress came to her rescue. They used their parents of draining all her funds dry.The media then proved that the actress''s mother had a gambling problem and had lost all her savings. After that, she had started harassing her daughter for money to keep on gambling. The mother was annoyed when the actress refused. Hence, she spread all those fake rumors. The photos that showed the actress as a drug addict, were actually taken when she was sick. The ess was sessful in proving her innocence. However, her fame did not make aeback.Wendy''s lips tightened.Since the ess was famous, her Company''s PR department was dynamic. But in the end, her reputation was ruined beyond salvage. Obviously, Ruben and Cacia took a page from that actress''s parents'' book and wanted to destroy Wendy in a somewhat simr manner. Wendy looked away. "Wendy..." "Did Carter contact you?" Roger opened his mouth to say something, but he hesitated. "Go ahead and tell me.Nothing can surprise me now." Roger smiled bitterly and nodded. "Carter called when I was on my way here.He asked you not to go to the studio for the time being." Wendy nodded. "Wendy..." "Roger, for now, I''m only worried about Ray.I''ll worry about my workter.So can we not talk about it now?" "That''s okay.I understand." Wendy understood Carter''s decision.He was a director and not a phnthropist.He was also under immense pressure. He had to make sure that his TV series had the highest ratings. That was why he couldn''t afford to work with an actress who had so many scandals attached to her name. Her scandals were spreading like wildfire. If Carter continued to work with her, then it would only fuel people''s anger. And then they would boycott his show. ''Carter''s decision came at the right time.Since Ray is critical, I won''t be able to go to work.'' Wendy tried tofort herself. This way, she wasn''t forced to ask for leave. Roger came out with the tray in his hands. Ryan was upset when he saw the food was untouched. "She said she had no appetite." Ryan nodded slightly. He cleared his throat and asked, "Is she fine?" Roger shook his head tiredly. "She looks like a patient herself." Ryan''s face grew grim. "Ryan, what''s going on? Ray had been fine for the past few months.Howe he suddenly has a fever?" ''Past few months?'' Ryan zeroed in on the keywords. "You knew Ray has leukemia, right?" Roger was stunned. ''He is so sharp!'' Under Ryan''s watchful gaze, Roger answered honestly, "Yes.I have always known about Ray''s condition.I knew about it from the time he was diagnosed.With the help of an acquaintance, I was able to obtain the medicine that Ray has been taking." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Roger smiled bitterly. "This is Wendy''s decision.She wanted Ray to live a normal and happy life, just like other children." Ryan pursed his lips and looked away. "What happened to Ray? I don''t think he has just a fever.When Wendy was taking his temperature, I saw that his body was covered in bruises.But I didn''t want to ask and upset Wendy more than she already was." "It''s good that you didn''t ask." Roger looked at him in confusion. Ryan looked lonely as he stood silently.He briefly told Roger what had happened to Raymond. The expression on Roger''s face changed as he heard the entire story. "You mean...your mother..." "Yes!" Roger suddenly thought of something and his face darkened. Meanwhile, in Precious'' bedroom, Leo took a look at the reading on the thermometer. "Is her fever gone?" Josie asked. Leo shook it before putting it back in the box. He nodded and said, "Yes, her fever is gone." Everyone in the room was relieved, especially Josie.She touched Precious'' forehead and found that it was no longer hot.She breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God, her fever is gone.God bless her!" In the past, Precious would always get these fevers. But as long as the fever was gone, she used to be fine. "Leo, when will she wake up?" "She is in deep steep right now.She should be awake by tomorrow morning." "God bless her!" Josie tucked Precious in and checked the time. It was past three in the morning. One after another, the servants started to yawn. "Leo, we are fortunate that you were able toe here today.It''s veryte.I''ll ask someone to get a guest room ready.You can rest here tonight." Leo was indeed very tired and sleepy. He yawned and started to put everything back into his medical box. He waved at Josie and said, "Don''t bother.I have to see how Ray is doing." "Is he fine?" Josie asked. "The fever is not gone yet." Josie bit her lip and asked, "Will he really be in danger?" Leo said seriously, "Yes!" Blood drained from Josie''s face and she began to fidget. At three in the morning, Raymond''s temperature had dropped. However, half an hourter, his temperature increased again. This time, the fever came back in full force. In less than ten minutes, his temperature had risen to 40 degrees Celsius. Wendy hurried to the door, half stumbling, half running, and opened it. Outside the room, Ryan rushed to her as he saw the panic on her face. "What happened?" Regardless of her hatred towards Ryan, Wendy held his hand and trembled, "Ray! Ray''s fever is back.40 degrees Celsius!" Ryan''s face paled, and he turned towards the living room and yelled with all his might, "Leo!" In the living room, Leo had just closed his eyes for less than five minutes. When he heard Ryan yell, he awoke with a start and almost fell off the sofa. He quickly steadied himself and rushed towards Ryan''s bedroom. "What happened?" "Ray''s temperature has risen to 40 degrees Celsius!" Leo hurried into the bedroom. Wendy and Ryan immediately followed him. In the bedroom, Raymond was lying restlessly in the bed. His pale face was now flushed, and his body was trembling.His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.He was moving ufortably from side to side.He was also delirious. It was because of his high fever. Leo stretched out his hand and touched his forehead. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Raymond''s forehead was hot! "Leo, what should we do now?" With a serious look, Leo ordered, "We have to get him to the hospital now!" Roger threw one look at them and said, "Pack up! I''ll get the car!" And he proceeded to run out of the room. Wendy''s legs went limp.She held the door frame to steady herself.She looked at Leo with tears in her eyes. "Leo, you said that as long as his fever was gone, Ray would be fine.What went wrong? Will he be saved?" Leo looked at Ryan subconsciously. "Don''t look at him.I want to know the truth!" Leo hesitated but then decided to tell the truth. "Wendy, I think you should be mentally prepared." Chapter 205: Biological Father Chapter 205: Biological Father "What?" Wendy wasn''t able to process the words.Her mind wentpletely nk. Standing in a daze, she looked at Leo''s lips move, but there was no sound. There was an annoying buzzing in her ears. ''Mentally prepared? What should I be mentally prepared for? Didn''t Leo say that Ray would be fine as long as his fever was gone?'' Suddenly, Wendy felt dizzy. ck spots were swimming before her eyes.She swayed, and her legs buckled. "Wendy!" Ryan was shocked. He quickly grabbed hold of her in order to prevent her from falling.He noticed that her eyes were closed, and his heart filled with cold dread. "Wendy! Wendy! Leo!" He turned to Leo. "She has fainted due to anxiety.We need to get her to the hospital as well." Leo wrapped Raymond in the quilt and carried him in his arms. Ryan carried Wendy in his arms and strode out. As soon they walked into the living room, Josie rushed out of Precious'' bedroom with panic written all over her face. "Ryan! Leo! Precious'' fever is back! What should we do?" "Let''s take her to the hospital as well!" Finally, they all went together to the hospital.Wendy wasn''t unconscious for long.She came back to her senses before they could reach the hospital. "Ray? Ray..." "He''s right here." Wendy struggled to sit up from Ryan''s arms. The interior of the car was dark. When her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she saw Leo holding Raymond in his arms.Ryan took her hand and guided it towards Raymond. Subconsciously, Wendy grabbed Raymond''s hand. His hand was thin and small, and it was hot to touch. Wendy''s eyes turned red, and tears outlined her eyshes. How she wished that it was all a bad dream! But now she realized that it was just the beginning of her nightmare. Wendy held Raymond''s hand tightly as if it was her lifeline.She leaned her head on the quilt as her body started to tremble uncontrobly. No one spoke a word. The atmosphere was quite depressing in the car. Once they reached Hopewell Hospital, they were met by a team of doctors and nurses. Leo had called ahead and exined the situation. Raymond was immediately wheeled in on a stretcher for a series of examinations. Wendy was so worried that she automatically followed the doctor who was looking after Raymond. Finally, the doctor came to a conclusion. The buzzing was back in her head, and Wendy vaguely caught some of the words the doctor was saying. "Wound...Infected...Chemotherapy...Bone marrow transnt..." "So you''re saying that as long as we find the right bone marrow, he is likely to survive, right?" The doctor nodded and said, "Yes, that is correct.So the most important thing right now is to find a bone marrow donor.Ideally, any person rted to him has a high chance of being a suitable donor.So we would suggest that you call anybody rted to him for the tests.As long as there is hope, we will try our best." Ryan frowned, and his mouth formed a thin line. He made a prompt decision.He called Luke and said, "Get Ruben, Eris, and Oakley to the hospital right now!" "It''s useless," Wendy murmured, her eyes lost focus. "Ruben and Eris...I''ve already tested them.They don''t match.My sister and I tried too.We also do not match." "Then Oakley! Get Oakley here!" ''Yes!Oakley!'' Wendy blinked, and finally, there was some hope in her eyes. It was like a me before it would extinguish. Deste and bright. However, the feeling of expectationsted for less than half an hour. Because Leo got the paternity test report from the doctor. When Wendy read it, herst hope was trampled. It was clearly written in the report that Oakley was excluded as the biological father of Raymond. ''Oakley is not Ray''s father! That means Oakley was lying, '' Wendy thought with confusion clouding her mind. "So, Oakley is Ruben and Cacia''s pawn to nder me.He was not the man who had slept with me four years ago.Then, who and where is Ray''s biological father?'' Wendy was desperate. In the morning, Anson rushed to the hospital as soon as he got the news.He went to see Precious first. Precious'' temperature was gone, but she hadn''t regained consciousness yet. After seeing that she was okay, Anson asked about Raymond. "How is Ray?" "He''s in the ICU." Josie''s eyes turned red. Anson couldn''t keep from scolding her. "Josie, why did you do something like this?" "I did not intend to hurt him.I just wanted to scare Wendy so that she would leave Ryan." Anson was angry and worried. Yesterday, he had gone to attend a party. His friend''s grandson had turned one month old. But never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Josie would kidnap Raymond in his absence. And by doing so, she had made a mess of things.A child''s life was hanging in bnce. Anson paced back and forth in the ward.But, after a while, he couldn''t take it anymore.His conscience was not allowing him to.He started to walk out of the room. "Honey, where are you going?" "I''m going to see Ray." After hesitating for a while, Josie asked the nurse to watch over Precious. She proceeded to follow her husband. "I''lle with you." Anson stopped and said, "No! You have already done too much damage.Wendy must hate you.You''ll be looking for trouble if appear before her.Wait for me here.I''ll be back soon." "No! I''lle with you.Anyway, this is all my fault." It was true that she hated Wendy.But in her heart, she knew that Raymond was innocent.She felt awfully guilty of what she had done. Anson looked at her and hesitated. "Okay, but don''t talk too much." "Okay." Just as they were about to leave, Precious groaned.She then frowned and opened her eyes. "Precious! You''re awake!" Josie and Anson rushed towards her. "Grandma..." "Yes darling, it''s me.I''m here.Are you in any pain? Is your head still hurting?" Precious shook her head. All of a sudden, she remembered what had happened.Her eyes widened, and she sat up straight in her bed. "Where''s Ray?" ¡°Where is he? Daddy promised that he would bring Ray back." "He''s here.He''s in the hospital..." She pushed Josie as tears rolled down her plump cheeks uncontrobly. "Grandma! You are not nice! You hurt Ray.You are a bad grandma!" "Precious..." "I don''t want to see you," she yelled and started to sob angrily. Anson held Precious in his arms. "Precious.Hush now, child.Don''t worry.I''m here." "Grandpa, I want to see Ray.I want to see him now!" "But..." "No buts! I want to see him!" Anson sighed and said, "Okay.Your grandma and I were going to see him.We''ll go together." "Okay!" Raymond was in the ICU, and no one was allowed to enter, including his family.So everyone was waiting outside in the corridor. They had stayed up all night, and it showed on their faces, especially Wendy''s.She looked as if death had washed over her, and she would faint again any moment. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What did the experts say?" Luke looked at Wendy and shook his head. "Their diagnosis is the same as the doctors here.We can only give him chemotherapy for the time being.We need to wait for the right bone marrow donor." ''The right bone marrow donor.Where do we find the right donor?'' Everyone was lost in their thoughts. At that moment, Roger suddenly straightened. "Roger, what happened? What are you doing?" There was a myriad of emotions on Roger''s face.He looked intently at Ryan and said, "Ryan, only you can save Ray!" Ryan was stunned. Everyone who heard Roger was stunned.They all looked at Roger with wide eyes. "What nonsense are you talking about, Roger?" "I''m not talking nonsense!" Roger took a deep breath and finally spilled the secret that had been buried in his heart for a long time. "Ryan, this is the truth.You are Ray''s biological father!" Chapter 206: It Is Me Chapter 206: It Is Me "Ryan, you are Ray''s biological father!" After Roger dropped this bomb, the silence was deafening. Everyone, including Ryan and Wendy, was stunned. A second passed. Then two. Then five. A minute passed, and everyone was still in shock. It was so quiet that it was frightening. After a long time, a sudden rush of footsteps in the corridor made everyone snap out of their shock. They turned to look at Anson marching over with Precious in his arms, and Josie apanied him. Ryan stiffened. "Roger, exin!" Wendy''s head was reeling.Her face was pale as she looked at Roger.She held onto the wall to steady herself. "Roger, that''s next to impossible!" Roger lowered his eyes and said, "I''m sorry for hiding the truth from you for such a long time." Anson came closer with a calm face and said, "Roger, tell us what happened." Everyone looked at Roger expectantly. Roger took a deep breath and slowly started to tell what he had been hiding for so many years. "Three years ago, I met Wendy at the New York Acting College.She was the only Chinese in the ss.Later, we became friends.I learned that she was a single parent.But, since her child was weak, she had to work hard all the time to earn money and support her child..." Josie looked impatient and snapped, "Get to the point, Roger!" Ryan cast her a cold look of annoyance. He then looked at Roger and said, "Go on." Roger nodded and continued, "At that time, I realized how tough life was for her.So whenever I found a suitable part-time job, I would let her know about it.Gradually, we became close friends.One day, I met Wendy, and she was carrying Ray in her arms.Ray was less than a year old.When I saw him, I felt that he looked exactly like you, Ryan, when you were a toddler.First, I thought it was just a coincidence.But later, I came to know that Wendy was originally from Ywood, and she is Rosie''s cousin.Then, once while we were talking, Wendy said that she had attended Rosie and Kane''s wedding as one of the bridesmaids.And, she got pregnant at that wedding." As he spoke, Roger looked at Luke and said, "Luke, do you remember that I asked you to send me Ryan''s hair? And I also told you not to tell anyone about it." "Yes, I remember!" Luke swallowed nervously. "Did you...?" Roger nodded "When Precious was sent to Oliver family, you told me what had happened to Ryan at Kane''s wedding. I asked you to send me Ryan''s hair so I could clear my doubts.Later, I got Ray''s hair too and did a paternity test for them." By now, everyone was anxious to know the result. Roger turned to look at Ryan. When their eyes met, Roger said slowly, "It showed that you are Ray''s biological father." Ryan''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, but he couldn''t speak a word. Now, everything became crystal clear. No wonder Raymond and Precious were born on the same day. No wonder they both acted like old friends since day one. They were twins! No wonder the first time he saw Wendy, he found her face familiar. It turned out he had seen her before. Ryan had lived for thirty years. And this was the first time he had been so excited. "Wendy..." "No way! It is impossible!" Wendy''s nails scratched the wall and made a harsh sound. She shook her head desperately and said, "This is impossible.Four years ago, at my cousin''s wedding, I was drugged by Eris.And then they gave me to a man when I was unconscious.But how could that man be Ryan?" She couldn''t wrap her head around this information.She had been pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl. But her daughter died as soon as she was born. That was what was told to her. The doctor who had performed the C-section was afraid that Wendy would be heartbroken if she wouldn''t see her daughter, so he especially clicked a picture of her daughter. It was clicked in the delivery room. The child''s body was purple, and she could hardly breathe. Apparently, she had passed away. ''How could this be possible? How could she still be alive? If she was alive, then why did they lie to me? I still have that picture!'' "My phone? Where is my phone?" Wendy searched her pockets frantically but couldn''t find her phone. She then remembered that when she realized that Raymond was missing, she found the phone soaked in water and smashed it into pieces. "Wendy, why do you need your phone?" "I have my daughter''s photo in WeChat Moments.But only I can see it." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ryan handed her his phone and said, "Log in with my phone." Wendy grabbed the phone, as she was eager to know the truth. So she logged into her WeChat and found the photo. Wendy always kept the photo.She didn''t dare to look at it, nor did she delete it. Her heart ached every time she saw her daughter''s picture. But Wendy was afraid if she didn''t look at it, she would forget how her daughter looked. The photo was a bit blurred. Wendy clicked on the picture with trembling finger. In the photo, the baby was lying in the hands of a nurse. Because the twins were born premature, there were tiny. The girl was no bigger than the nurse''s hands.Her skin was wrinkled.She was covered in bruises and blood. Her eyes were shut tight, and she wasn''t breathing. "Is this the photo of your daughter?" Anson asked suddenly. "Yes, it is," Wendy answered. Precious, who was in Anson''s arms, looked at the photo and yelled excitedly, "It''s me! This photo was taken when I was a baby!" ''What?'' Wendy was taken aback. Precious'' eyes filled with tears. She turned towards Wendy and cried, "Mommy! You are my mommy! Why did you abandon me? Do you not love me?" "No, I didn''t!" Seeing Precious sobbing, Wendy felt an ache in her heart.She was at a loss for words as she looked at Precious.She shook her head and said, "I didn''t.When I was eight months pregnant, I was kicked several times in my stomach.Later, they threw me into the sea.Fortunately, I was washed back to shore by the waves and saved by some kindhearted people.I had been in aa for two weeks.When I woke up, the doctor had already conducted an emergency C-section on me.He told me that my daughter died.It''s impossible that you''re my daughter.The doctor told me that my daughter died and was sent to the morgue." "When Precious was sent to our home, three of her ribs were broken, and her internal organs were bleeding.The doctor said that it was because she was hit by something heavy," Ryan said with a gloomy face. ''Hit by something heavy?'' Wendy was stunned. ''Weren''t the kicks she received from Brian and Cacia heavy?" With this thought in her mind, Wendy looked at Precious. Precious was also looking at her with tearful eyes. Wendy''s heart ached.She covered her mouth in disbelief. ''Is this really possible? Is she really my daughter, whom I thought was dead¡± Chapter 207: The Bone Marrow Donor Chapter 207: The Bone Marrow Donor Ryan took the phone from Wendy and opened a folder filled with Precious'' pictures. There were pictures from the first day she was with Oliver family. These photos were clearer than what Wendy had with her. In the picture, Precious had a pink nket around her. And like the picture of Wendy''s daughter, Precious'' skin was wrinkled and covered in blood too. Her chest was revealed since the nket was not tight around her. It chest was covered with bruises. Her face and bruises were the same as those on Wendy''s daughter in her photograph. Wendy covered her mouth and sobbed silently. She suddenly looked at Precious. This girl was her daughter. Precious was really her daughter! Her daughter was alive and healthy. "Mommy!" Precious reached out her hands for a hug. Wendy took her from Anson''s arms tremblingly. "Mommy!" Precious hugged her tightly and buried her face against Wendy''s neck. The warmth from Precious'' body touched her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she held Precious tightly as if the girl would disappear again. "I have a mommy! I''m so happy! I finally have a mommy!" Wendy was silently hugging the little girl tightly. The mother and daughter hugged each other. Seeing this, all those present were touched. Luke sniffed and felt a lump in his throat. He pped Roger on his head and said, "You bastard! Why didn''t you tell us earlier that Ray is my brother''s son?" Kane pushed Luke away. Luke was astonished. "Shit! Just because I''m still single, does he think he has the right to bully me?'' "Roger, tell us what else do you know? ¡°Everyone immediately turned to look at Roger. Roger smiled bitterly and said, "I only knew after I got the paternity test done.Other than that, I didn''t know anything.After returning, I started an investigation rted to Wendy.I found out that she had a C- section at General Hospital.I contacted the doctor who did it.The doctor remembered Wendy clearly and insisted that her daughter died.I don''t think the doctor was lying." Ryan''s face darkened. Roger said, "Later, I continued the investigation and asked several nurses.They confirmed what the doctor had told me.When Precious was born, she wasn''t breathing.After several failed attempts to resuscitate her, they sent the child to the morgue.I tried to find the surveince video, but a long time had passed.And all the information was wiped." So whatever Roger said proved that Precious and Raymond were twins. And Ryan and Wendy were their biological parents. The confusing part was that the doctor and the nurses said that Precious was dead. However, when she was sent to Oliver family, she was breathing despite her condition. What had happened? The person who sent Precious to Oliver family must know that she was Ryan''s daughter. ''Who the hell is this person?'' Ryan pursed his lips while various doubts were going through his mind. Next to him, Josie was stunned. So the child who was currently in the ICU because of her was actually her grandson. A soft sound escaped her mouth, and her legs buckled. Anson hurriedly held her up and asked, "Josie, are you okay?" "Yes, I''m fine."Josie was distracted. For years, she had been looking forward to her two sons getting married and having their own children. She didn''t worry about Luke, since he was a yboy.She had always worried about Ryan. Three years ago, Precious suddenly appeared on their doorstep, and Josie had been immensely happy. And now, she suddenly had a grandson. God showered a blessing over Oliver family. But when the thought crossed her mind that Raymond was still in danger, she wanted to p herself. If she knew that Raymond was her grandson, she would have never kidnapped him. "Honey..." Anson interrupted her by patting her shoulder. He looked at Ryan and said, "The most important thing now is to find a matching bone marrow donor as soon as possible." Ryan''s expression changed, and he called Leo. "Get a doctor to start the bone marrow tests right away!" ''That''s right! We need everyone to get tested right now!'' Wendy thought as hope grew in her heart. Since Raymond was Ryan''s son, Oliver family were possible donors. Wendy prayed. ''Please, God, shower your blessing on my son! Please find the right bone marrow donor for Ray.'' Soon, a doctor rushed over. The doctor tested everyone from Oliver family. Even Precious was tested. Since these test results would take time, everyone was waiting anxiously. Fortunately, because of Leo, the results were revealed soon. Everyone, except Precious, had tested negatively. "Precious?" Worried, Josie kept peppering the doctor with questions. "Isn''t Precious too young? Will she be harmed in any way?" Although Josie was d to have a grandson, she hesitated because she thought the operation would harm Precious. After all, she had just met Raymond, while she had been doting on Precious for the past three years. She was naturally biased towards Precious. Precious retorted, "I want to save my brother!" Since Precious knew that Wendy was her mother, she clung to Wendy and refused to let go. "Even if it harms my health, I will still save my brother." ''Ray is my brother! My twin brother!'' Precious'' chest puffed with pride. Now she had her own mother and brother. "Precious..." Precious wiped the tears from Wendy''s cheeks with her small and chubby hands.She kissed Wendy on the cheek and said, "Mommy, I won''t let anything happened to Ray.I will do anything to save him." Wendy''s eyes turned red. "Thank you, Precious." Precious grinned from ear to ear. Josie looked at the doctor with worry clouding her eyes. The doctor said, "Don''t worry.Bone marrow transnt won''t have any bad impact on the donor.The donor''s stem cells will return to normalcy within a day." Everyone was relieved. They now knew it was possible to save Ray without hurting Precious. This was probably the best result. Ryan made a decision and said, "Then arrange for the operation as soon as possible." "Okay!" The doctor discussed with his colleagues and decided to perform the transnt in three days. Simultaneously, good news came from the ICU. Raymond, who was unconscious the entire night, finally recovered from his fever.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 208: Big Sister Chapter 208: Big Sister "The patient''s family can go in to visit him, but only for half an hour.Also, only two people at a time.Who wants to go in?" the nurse asked. "Mel" Precious eximed. "I want to go! I want to see Ray. She wanted to be the one telling him the good news that they were twins. Wendy was the one who was worried the most. They decided to let Precious go with Wendy. They both were allowed in the ICU after they changed into sterile suits and wore masks. As soon as Wendy entered, tears started to roll down her cheeks again. She was not a person who always cried. But since Raymond''s ident, she cried a lot. In the ICU, Raymond was lying in the white bed.His body was covered by the quilt from the waist down.His upper body was naked, revealing his thin chest and shoulders. There was an oxygen mask over his mouth and nose. A drip was attached to his hand, along with several tubes to his chest. There were all kinds of medical equipment next to his bed. Raymond was awake.His face was pale as he turned to look at Wendy and Precious.His eyes lit up and he smiled weakly. Wendy smiled through her tears.She took Precious'' hand and walked towards the bed. "Ray..." "Mommy." Wendy grabbed his hand and found that his temperature returned to normal.Sheughed and cried at the same time. "The fever has finally gone.That''s great..." "Mommy." Because of the oxygen mask, Ray''s voice was unclear.Also, since he was weak, his voice was sporadic. "I''m sorry...I made you...worry..." "Silly boy!" "Brother!" Precious rested her head on the bedside railing and tilted her head.She looked at Raymond with bright eyes. "Brother! Brother! Brother! Brother!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She called him several times as if to make up for all the years she had missed. Then she grinned and said, "Brother! Let me be the first to tell you that I''m your sister!" Raymond frowned and looked at Wendy in confusion. Wendy smiled and said nothing. Precious leaned her hand on the railing and sniffed. "Brother, I''m your sister.I mean your real sister.We both have the same mommy and daddy!" Raymond continued to frown and asked, "Mommy, what is she talking about?" Wendy nodded. "It''s the truth.You two are twins.I just got to know about it." Wendy kissed Raymond''s hand and said, "Ray! You will be healthy again.Precious is a matching donor.Three days from today, they will perform the bone marrow transnt.Once you recover from the surgery, you can run and jump like a regr child." Wendy thought Raymond would be ecstatic.But he wasn''t.His expression was not that of happiness. On the contrary, Raymond was slightly stunned.Then he frowned and pursed his lips. "Ray, aren''t you happy?" Ray ignored the question and asked, "Then, is Uncle Ryan my biological father?" Wendy bit her lip and nodded. She was more shocked than anyone else that Ryan was the man who had sex with her four years ago. To be honest, what had happened that night had changed her fate. Because of that particr night, Wendy had suffered a lot, emotionally and physically. She would always be afraid when she got intimately close to a man.She had realized this when she had been shooting an intimate scene. Wendy had tried her best to ovee it, but it was like a shadow that she couldn''t get rid of.She had tried various ways to ovee the fear, but she hadn''t been sessful.She didn''t even know how she would face Ryan. Wendy had heard something about Ryan from Luke. Four years ago, Luke had drugged Ryan so that he would loosen up. Later, everything that had happened between her and Ryan had happened unconsciously. And after that night, Ryan''s hatred for women deepened. Wendy smiled bitterly. It seemed that she wasn''t the only one affected by what happened that night four years ago. Ryan also was affected. Both of them were victims. Wendy didn''t even know whether she should hate him or not. "Momnyy..." Wendy came to her senses and saw that Raymond''s face was livid. "Ray! What''s wrong, dear? Are you in pain?" she asked nervously. "No..." The little boy shook his head with difficulty as he thought of something. He held Wendy''s hand tightly and said, "I''m not in any pain." But he looked as if he was in pain right now.Wendy looked at him worriedly. "Mommy, I promise.I''m not in any pain.Don''t worry.I''m fine." Wendy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that although he looked pale, the data on the machine next to his bed didn''t change. "If you feel ufortable, you must tell me, or the nurse in the ward, okay?" Ray nodded, "Okay!" "Don''t move." As expected, Raymondy absolutely still. "Brother! I''m your sister.Do you know how happy I was when I came to know that? Today is the happiest day of my life." Raymondughed weakly and said, "Silly girl!" Precious pouted and said, "Why do you always call me silly? I''m smart too." "Well, you are still a child.How can you say that today is the happiest day in your life?" Ray spoke with difficulty. "Anyway, I''m very happy! Are you happy to know that I''m your sister?" Ray didn''t answer. "Brother..." "Precious, Ray must be tired." "Okay!" Precious lowered her head in disappointment. Somehow, she felt that Raymond was not so happy. ''He shouldn''t be.Shouldn''t he be grinning happily now that he has such a lovely sister?'' Precious thought as she scratched her head in confusion. Precious continued to chat with Raymond. Of course, she did most of the talking while he was quietly listening. The expressions on their faces were very different. Precious was chatting animatedly, and Raymond was looking at her gently. It was a very cozy scene. Wendy looked at both the children with tenderness in her eyes. "Oh, by the way, Mommy..." Suddenly, Precious held Wendy''s hand. "Mommy! Mommy! How many minutes was Ray born before me?" Ray also looked at Wendy curiously. Wendy was silent for a while. If she remembered correctly, the doctor had told her that the firstborn was the girl! Thinking of how Precious always treated Raymond as her elder brother, Wendy couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "Mommy, have you forgotten?" Of course, she hadn''t! Finally, Wendy decided to tell them the truth. "Well! I remember that you were born a minute earlier than Ray!" Both Raymond and Precious were stunned. ''What? Is it the truth?'' The two children looked at each other. Precious was the one to recover first. She suddenly jumped up and down in glee. Sheughed out loud and pped her hands. "I''m elder than you by a minute.I''m your elder sister! This is awesome! Now, my little brother, call me big sister!" Chapter 209: Do A Paternity Test Again Chapter 209: Do A Paternity Test Again Raymond frowned unhappily. ''Big sister?'' He looked at Precious for a long time. The disgust on his face was visible through the oxygen mask. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Ray, why are you looking at me like that?" Precious realized the look to be an unpleasant one. Raymond red at her and said, "I''m your elder brother." "But Mommy said I was born before you!" Precious pouted and looked upset. "Mommy said she had a C-section." ''Yeah.So?'' Precious scratched her head in confusion. Raymond took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "Since it was a C-section, whoever was on top was removed first.If it was a natural birth, I would have been born first.That proves that I''m elder than you." Precious was stunned. ''How could it be possible?'' She scratched her head again. She argued, "But if it was a natural birth, maybe I would have been born first." "No, it''s impossible!" Raymond said adamantly. "Why?" "Because you are stupid and fat.I''m sure you wouldn''t have been born before me." Precious thought, ''If Ray says so, then it may be true.It does make sense.'' She was deceived by Raymond. "So, I''m still your elder brother." "Okay!" Precious nodded sadly. Under Raymond''s pointed gaze, she pouted and called out helplessly, "Big brother!" Raymond smiled smugly. As soon as Precious saw his smile, she forgot about her sadness. ''It doesn''t matter whether I was born first or second.I''m happy as long as Ray is with me.'' "Brother!" "Yes!" "Brother!" "Yes!" "Brother!" "Yes!" Raymond and Precious smiled at each other adoringly.. Wendy smiled in relief as she looked at them. Half an hour passed quickly. Raymond looked a bit tired. A nurse hurried over and said politely, "Time''s up.The patient needs to rest.So you will need to leave." Wendy looked at the nurse and said, "Oh, I didn''t notice the time.Okay, we''ll go now." Precious was reluctant to leave. The nurse smiled at her gently and said, "You cane to see him tomorrow." Precious'' eyes lit up, and she smiled happily. "Okay!" She turned to look at Raymond and said, "Brother, you should rest now.I wille to see you tomorrow.Uncle Leo said that the operation is in three days.After the surgery, you will be fine and can y with me like before." "Okay!" Wendy touched Raymond''s head and said, "Don''t think about anything.Nothing is more important than your health, okay?" Raymond nodded. "Okay, Mommy." "We are leaving now.But I promise we wille back tomorrow." "Okay!" Outside the ICU, the bench was full of people. Josie and Anson sat next to each other, and Luke was sitting next to them. Leo had to work, so he left.Roger and Kane were sitting on the opposite bench. Ryan was the only person who stood the entire time. "Ryan, you haven''t slept the entire night.You must be tired.Why don''t you sit down for a while and rest?" "I''m not tired." Luke didn''t believe it.He hadn''t slept the entire night, either.He had been too worked up to feel tired.However, once he heard that Precious was a suitable donor, he was relieved. After that, he was unable to keep his eyes open. Luke leaned in the chair and yawned carelessly. Josie red at him. Luke was speechless. ''Why the stare?'' "Sit straight!" Josie hissed. She was seemingly in a bad mood. "Why are you talking so much? Be quiet!" ¡®''Hell!¡± Chapter 210: Not A Good Woman Chapter 210: Not A Good Woman After what Josie said, Ryan''s eyes became cold as ice. "Ryan..." "Enough! That''s impossible!"Ryan said vehemently. "Ryan!" Afraid that the two of them would argue, Luke quickly covered Josie''s mouth. "Mom, stop this nonsense! Do you still think it''s not clear enough? What do you want to prove by getting another paternity test done? Precious is a matching donor.Isn''t that the best proof?" Josie pulled Luke''s hand away and said, "I''m being cautious!" Luke rolled his eyes and responded, "I know what is going on in that head of yours.You are unable to ept that Wendy is the mother of my brother''s two children!" The door to the ICU opened with a creak.Wendy heard Luke''s words as she came out of the ICU.She pursed her lips and took off her mask. Ryan hurried over. "Wendy..." "His fever is gone, but he is still weak.He is resting now." Ryan''s eyes fixed on her red eyes. His jaw tightened, and he asked her in a hoarse voice, "Are you hungry?" Wendy was stunned to hear Ryan ask such an unexpected question. "You haven''t eaten anything for more than 24 hours." "I''m not hungry." Ryan was concerned about her. "I have asked some to bring food here.It is in the ward." "I said, I''m not hungry!" Wendy avoided his gaze. She felt Precious tighten the grip on her hand. When she looked down, she saw Precious looking at her with tenderness and expectation. "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" "Mommy, I''m hungry.Would you eat something with me?" "Mommy, this is the first time we will be having a meal together as mother and daughter.We have been separated since the time I was born.Now that we have finally found each other, you won''t refuse me, will you?" Precious blinked her huge eyes and looked at Wendy with longing. Wendy was moved. How could she refuse her daughter? Finally, she relented.She went with Ryan and Precious to the ward. The ward was full of takeout food. No one had slept the entire night, neither had they eaten anything.So they all sat down to eat. Wendy sat on a chair, and she quietly sipped some warm water. It was a luxurious VIP ward with two bedrooms and a living room. The ward was well-equipped. In order to avoid any awkwardness, Luke turned on the TV. Everyone watched the TV while eating. Precious kept serving food in Wendy''s bowl. Soon the bowl was full. "Mommy, eat something.You are too thin." Wendy gave a small smile and reluctantly had two bites. At that moment, the TV was broadcasting news about Wendy.She had been the hot topic of discussion for the past two days. The TV was broadcasting Ruben and Cacia''s interview. Both of them confirmed various scandals that involved Wendy. Cacia hypocritically persuaded Wendy toe home. Although Roger had shown Wendy the video before, she was still disgusted when she saw the two of them. She put down her chopsticks. Luke almost spat a mouthful of rice. He swore angrily and changed the channel. "Looking at those two annoying people, I feel nauseous!" A cold light shed in Ryan''s eyes. ''It seems that Ruben hasn''t learned his lesson yet.Or else he wouldn''t have agreed to do the interview.'' Roger also put down his chopsticks and said worriedly, "This time, it has gone too far.I''m afraid it''s difficult to prove Wendy''s innocence." Kane agreed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I''ve spoken with the PR department.Even Randolph doesn''t know how to save Wendy this time." Ryan ordered Kane, "Inform the media that we will hold a press conference four dayster." His face did not give away what he was thinking. ''Four dayster...'' Wendy thought as her eyes shed. It would be just right. By then, Raymond''s surgery would be over, and she could finally concentrate on solving this problem. Kane nodded, "Okay!" In everyone''s eyes, Ryan was a legend. As long as he was willing to handle the problem, there was nothing that he couldn''t do. At that moment, Wendy replied coolly, "No, thanks!" "Wendy..." Roger wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Wendy. "This is my personal business.I will find a way to solve it." Ryan nced at Luke. Luke immediately understood. "Wendy, this is where you are wrong.You are an actress that represents Glory Media.Therefore, the company is obliged to clear the rumors for you.Kane, don''t you think so?" Luke winked at Kane slyly. Kane answered, "Yes.Wendy, Luke is right.We are also preparing a new y for you once the filming of the Story of Concubine lvanka getspleted.So, in other words, not just yours, but thepany''s reputation is also at stake.So we have to help you." Wendy held the cup tightly and said nothing.It was settled. They all were discussing how to deal with the sandals. Only Anson noticed the sullen look on Josie''s face. After they finished eating, Anson found an excuse and left with Josie. On the first floor of the inpatient department, there was arge rest area. It was built primarily for the patients to take a walk. The air here was fresh. The grass was green, and the trees were lush. After the heavy rainst night, the air was fresher, and the surroundings were clean and crisp. The fragrance of sweet osmanthus wafted through the cool breeze. Anson and Josie walked hand in hand on the cobblestone path. Josie looked serious as she was lost in thought. "Josie, let''s sit down here for a while." "Okay." When Josie came back to the present, Anson was pointing to a wooden bench. They both sat. Seeing Josie''s expression, Anson patted herfortingly on the shoulder and said, "Are you still worried that Ray will not forgive you?" "No." "Then what are you thinking about?" "Honey, did you see the interview that Wendy''s parents gave?" Anson nodded, "Are you unhappy because of that?" "It''s not that I have anything against Wendy.But don''t you see? Her own father came forward to expose her and confirm her scandals.So tell me, what does that tell you? Do you seriously think she is a nice woman?¡± "Just because of that?" "Honey! Shouldn''t I be angry? Wendy is not a good woman! How can Ryan be with her? Anyway, I will never agree!" Anson thought helplessly, ''Why is Josie so stubborn? Why can''t she see it clearly? It doesn''t matter whether we agree or not.As long as Ryan is determined, he will not give up.''! The fact was that Anson supported Ryanpletely. Ryan was not an inexperienced young man but the CEO of Oliver Group.He had dealt with different kinds of people before. Anson did not think that someone could cheat Ryan so easily. Also, not just Ryan, but Precious, Luke, and even Roger spoke highly of Wendy. They all came from influential families. It was not that easy to get close to them. But they all liked Wendy very much. That proved that she was a girl with a good heart and a kind nature. "Josie, I think that Wendy is a good girl.Since you already have a set mind, you can only see her shorings.Put aside your prejudices and try to see her for who she is.Maybe you will like her." Chapter 211: Real Or Fake Tears Chapter 211: Real Or Fake Tears Josie was still unable toe to terms with it.Anson tried to make her see sense. "When you took me to meet your parents for the first time, they weren''t happy with me either.They thought I was too old for you.Moreover, I had a child who was only two years younger than you.They tried everything to separate us.¡± Josie red at him and said, "I didn''t expect you to hold a grudge after such a long time! It''s been so many years now." Anson smiled. "I''m not holding a grudge.I''m just using it as an example to help you understand.That time, your parents were doing it for your own good.ording to them, you were so great, and you deserved a man who was worthy of you.And obviously, I wasn''t that man." Josie knew where this conversation was going. "Your parents even forced you to go on a blind date.The moment they came to know you were pregnant, they even pushed you to have an abortion.The truth is that your parents did it for your own good.However, the way they went about hurt us a lot." Josie didn''t say anything. Anson continued, "Try to understand, Josie.The way you''re behaving now is exactly how your parents behaved all those years ago.You think you only have Ryan''s interests at heart, but in fact, you''re driving him away from us.Josie, we have already done a lot of wrong to Ryan.Now, he has finally met a girl that he really likes.I know that you don''t like this girl, but for Ryan''s sake, don''t you think you should put aside whatever you feel and get to know Wendy more?" "I know.Because of everything that we have done to Ryan, you''re all the more afraid of him getting hurt emotionally.But we cannot just hold him back by not allowing him to fall in love or to get married just because we are worried about him, right?" Josie was silent. Of course, she wanted and hoped Ryan to be happy more than anyone else in this world. Anson put his arm around her and squeezed her shoulder affectionately. "Try to get to know Wendy.You have to trust our son''s taste in choosing a life partner." Josie bit her lip. "No matter what, you have to give it a try for the sake of Precious and Ray.A rtion of the blood is really magical.Precious didn''t know that Wendy is her mother, but still, she was unknowingly pulled towards her.You know how much Precious wanted a mother.Now that her biological mother is here, how can we deprive her of the opportunity to be with her mother? ¡° "Do you think you are the only one who cares about Precious?" said Josie with a re at Anson. "Of course, you care about her.After all, you''re the one who dotes on her the most.You practically raised her from day one.Of course, you love her the most.That''s why for her sake, you should ept her mother." Anson knew Josie best. Every word he said impressed Josie. "Josie, don''t you want Ray to call you Grandma?" Of course, she wanted that.He was her grandson.She got distressed just thinking about what all Raymond had gone through in his short life. "Josie..." "Honey, please give me some time to think about it." "Okay!" Anson smiled. This meant that Josie was willing to take the first step. Meanwhile, in Eris'' apartment, Brian was livid when he yed Ruben and Cacia''s video in front of her. He was controlling his anger as he said, "Exin this to me.I want to know what''s going on?" Eris was stunned. The joy on her face slowly slipped away. She had taken two days'' sick leave to rest quietly in her apartment. In the morning, Brian had called to let her know that he wasing to see her.She was so happy that she especially dressed up for him.She didn''t expect him toe here to question her or me her.She didn''t have to look at the video to know what it was. It was the video of her parents'' interview. "Brian, did youe here because of this?" "Eris! Don''t you think you need to exin this to me?" Yesterday, he had met Wendy.He had heard Eris on the phone that she had more ways of dealing with Wendy. Butter, Eris exined that she had never done anything to harass Wendy.She had just said that to annoy her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''What exnation will she give with regards to the video?'' he thought. Because of Wendy, Brian didn''t trust Eris much. After seeing the video, he felt that he had to reconsider her morals. ''Why is he looking at me that way?'' Eris was a little flustered. She knew that Brian was now skeptical about her. Fortunately, she already came with an excuse as soon as she saw the video. Eris grabbed Brian''s arm tightly and said with tears in her eyes, "Brian, I don''t know what happened.I was stunned when I saw this in the morning too.I don''t know why my parents said all that.I did call them, and they said that they still hated Wendy for stabbing me.Brian, my parents just wanted to get back at Wendy for me.You know my parents love me very much.Especially my mother.She herself witnessed Wendy stabbing me and almost killing me.That incident has left a trauma on my mother.Since my mother found out that Wendy is also one of the actresses working with me, she is in constant worry.She hasn''t been able to sleep a wink because she thinks that Wendy has returned to take revenge and steal you from me." Tears streamed down Eris'' face, but she didn''t wipe them away. She held Brian''s hand tightly and said, "Brian, my mother just wants to protect me.She didn''t mean to hurt Wendy.She just wanted Wendy to quit the entertainment industry.She has also told me that if Wendy is willing to quit and stop troubling me, my mother would give her a huge amount of money as compensation." Brian''s expression kept changing as he heard Eris'' exnation. ''This is weird.I don''t feel sorry for Eris, seeing her cry pitifully.¡± He stared at her, trying to figure out whether the tears were real or fake. The look in his eyes caused Eris to panic. She continued to exin, "Brian, trust me.Had I known that my parents would say all that in front of the media, I would have definitely stopped them!" "They are ruining Wendy''s reputation!" "I know! But they can''t take it back!" Brian suddenly stood up from the sofa.His face was frigid when he snapped, "No way! Wendy has already suffered a lot because of me.I can''t let this go on!" ''What does he mean?'' Eris'' face changed drastically. She grabbed his hand firmly and asked in a trembling voice, "Brian, what are you going to do?" Chapter 212: Liars Chapter 212: Liars "I''m going to rify everything in front of the media!" Brian said. "How will you do that?" Eris asked. Brian did not hesitate even for a second, and said firmly, "I will tell the media the truth and prove that Wendy is innocent.Eris, let go of me!" ''Let go? Tell the truth? This is not happening" ''My parents and I have convicted Wendy in front of the media.If Brian does what he said, we will be branded as liars for life!'' Eris had been happy that Wendy couldn''t find a way out of this mess, but now a cold dread settled in her heart. Her eyes were red, and her voice trembled. "Brian, don''t you love me anymore?" Brian was stunned. "What are you talking about?" ''When did I say that I don''t love her anymore?'' he thought. Eris didn''t answer but asked, "What are you going to tell the media? Are you going to tell them that I was the one who drugged Wendy, causing her to get pregnant before marriage? Are you going to tell them that you broke up with Wendy because I was the other woman? Are you going to tell them that my parents lied about Wendy because they love me?" Brian''s face stiffened. "Brian, have you ever thought about the consequences?" ''No.I haven''t" When he saw the interview and the after-effects, he just had an overwhelming urge to rify all the false rumors. Eris grabbed hold of his hand tightly again.Her knuckles grew white with the strain. "If you tell the truth in front of the media, then my career will be in tatters.I will be ruined.Brian, is that what you want? Are you willing to destroy me because of Wendy?" ''Of course not!'' Brian''s face changed. Dejected, he sat back on the sofa heavily. Seeing this, Eris was relieved.She went to make a cup of tea for him.She handed him the tea and said, "Brian, I know what my parents did was very wrong.Trust me.If I could go back in time, I would have definitely stopped them.But things already happened, and we cannot do anything." Brian''s face turned cold. "Although what they did was wrong, their intentions weren''t bad.They wanted Wendy to quit the entertainment industry.Brian, even though you''re not a member of this industry, you do know what it is like.Since I have you by my side, no one dares to mess with me.But in Wendy''s case, it is different.Have you forgotten the gossips about her and Luke?" Brian''s heart grew heavy when he heard this. "Even if she is to quit the showbiz, it shouldn''t be in this way!" It was different between Wendy quitting the industry on her own ord and being forced to do so because of the malicious rumors. Thements about Wendy on the inte could be considered cyberbullying. "I know it''s not fair to her.But now that it has happened, we cannot do anything other than making it up to her," Eris said helplessly. Brian looked deeply into her eyes. Eris'' heart skipped a beat. "Brian, what''s wrong?" "Eris, look into my eyes and tell me.Does this have nothing to do with you?" Seeing that Eris was about to speak, Brian said in a stern voice, "Think twice before you answer me! Eris, you should know that I hate lies.If this has anything to do with you, then I suggest you should tell me now.For the sake of our long-term rtionship, I will find it in my heart to forgive you this time.But if not, and I find out something in the future, don''t me me for breaking up with you." Blood drained from Eris'' face.She knew that he was warning her. "Brian..." "Again, I''m telling you.Think before you say something." Eris knew Brian very well.She knew that he was suspicious of her. If she admitted it, she knew that he would never believe her again.So she stubbornly said, "I don''t know! I really don''t know!" Anyway, it was her mother who did it. As long as her mother didn''t tell the truth, no one would know. With this in mind, Eris'' eyes turned red and tearful.She leaned on Brian''s knees, her thin shoulders trembling slightly. "Brian, we have been together for so many years.Have I ever lied to you? How can you suspect me like this?" Brian sneered inwardly. He didn''t want to doubt her. But yesterday, she had lied to him. Eris slowly slid her hand up along Brian''s thigh and said in a soft and aggrieved voice, "Don''t you know what kind of person I am? For so many years, I have been eager to give all my love to you.Why would I lie to you?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then she put her arm around his neck and looked at him pitifully. All of a sudden, Brian tensed up.He couldn''t stand the way Eris looked at him. "Eris!" "Brian..." Eris raised her head and blushed. "We are engaged.Brian, let''s have a baby!" Brian''s Adam''s apple bobbed. Seeing Eris'' expression and listening to what she just said turned him on. The passion in Eris'' eyes became unbridled. "Brian..." The two were familiar with each other. Eris knew what Brian''s weakness was.She snuggled up in his arms and looked at him with her adoring eyes. His breathing quickened. Since Eris had known that Brian wasing, she had dressed up especially for him.She wore only a red silk slip dress, even though the weather was cold. Thebination of her fair skin and red dress made her look attractive. Brian swallowed hard, grabbed her wrist, and yanked her hard. Eris screamed. By the time she realized what was happening, he had already had her pressed against the sofa. The cup filled with tea fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. However, no one paid any attention to it. Brian''s eyes were closed the entire time.He was feeling weird. Even though it was Eris in his arms, he imagined Wendy. As long as he was thinking of Wendy, he was excited. The atmosphere in the living room was charged with passion. Once they were done, Eris shyly covered herself with the quilt. She touched her lower abdomen with her hand and looked at Brian with her watery eyes. "You didn''t use a condom.I''m not sure whether I will get pregnant or not." "Didn''t you say that your career was on the rise and that you didn''t want to consider having a child?" Brian touched her hair softly. "How about you take some pills?" "No!" Eris gave him a reproachful look. "You hadn''t proposed then.That was why I didn''t want to get pregnant.If I gave birth, the baby would have been an illegitimate child.But now it''s a different scenario.I have made up my mind that I want to have a baby.You are more important to me than my career!" Brian''s heart warmed when he heard what Eris said, and he looked at her lovely eyes. Chapter 213: I Will Support You Chapter 213: I Will Support You Brian stayed in bed with Eris.Once it became dark, he began to put on his clothes.When he was about to leave, she stopped him. "Brian, let''s have dinner together before you leave." "Actually, I have to sort something at the office." Eris clenched her fists. ''Does that mean he left in the middle of work? Only to ask about Wendy''s scandals?'' Eris gritted her teeth in anger. She lifted the quilt and got out of the bed.She picked up a coat and draped it over her shoulders. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her face was full of tenderness when she said, "I''ll see you off." "No, thanks.That won''t be necessary." Once Brian got ready, he kissed Eris'' forehead and said, "You must be tired.Why don''t you stay and rest?" Eris blushed and said, "You are so annoying!" Brianughed and said, "Well, I''ll work hard to earn enough money to support our family." "Okay!" Eris apanied him to the door. When Brian''s figure disappeared, Eris'' smile faded.She mmed the door, and in the next instant, the expression on her face changed to hatred. ''Wendy! Wendy! Brian has the gall to threaten me because of you! In the past, he had never done that. I knew it! You are a troublemaker! Damn it! It seems I have to find a way to make you disappear completely. After leaving the apartment, Brian didn''t go to thepany. Instead of starting the engine, he looked at the night sky. He took out his phone and scrolled through his contacts to search for Wendy''s number. As soon as he found it, he dialed without any hesitation. This morning when he saw the news about Wendy, he got worried.So without thinking, he rushed out of the house to confront Eris.But after listening to Eris, he suddenly realized something.He agreed with Eris. It would be a good thing if Wendy quit the entertainment industry.It would be good all around.It would be even better for him. ''If Wendy quits, she won''t have a job that gives her such big pay.She won''t have the opportunity to meet all those men from the rich upper ss.She will feel that I''m the best among the men around her.She will then choose to be with me" Just thinking of Wendy''s beautiful face and sexy figure, Brian got aroused. He realized he had been stupid in the past.He had been in love with Wendy for three years, but he hadn''t had sex with her. Now that he thought about it, he must have been out of his mind back then.He heard the phone ring at the other end. It rang several times, but no one answered. Brian frowned. "Why isn''t she answering the phone? Could it be because of today''s news?" This could be the only exnation. However, Brian didn''t give up.He dialed again.The ringtone was loud. Luke opened the door and called, "Ryan!" He waved the mobile phone at Ryan and pointed at the unknown number on the screen.He gestured to Ryan toe out and talk. Ryan nced at Wendy. It had been only three minutes that she had closed her eyes and fallen asleep. He frowned and marched out of the ward.He didn''t want to wake her. "Wendy is continuously getting calls from this number." Wendy''s old phone was soaked in water and was smashed into pieces. It couldn''t be used anymore. Worried that it would be inconvenient for Wendy if she didn''t have a phone, Ryan asked Luke to buy her a new one. Luke had just installed the SIM card.But before he could hand over the new phone to Wendy, the phone started to ring. Ryan casually nced at the unknown number. Thanks to his excellent photographic memory, he knew who the number belonged to. In an instant, his eyes darkened. "Ryan, who is it?" Luke asked curiously. "Don''t say a word." "Okay!" Ryan answered the phone and put it on speaker. "Wendy, you finally answered!" Luke was shocked. ''What the hell! Brian! Why is he calling Wendy?'' Luke looked at Ryan. As usual, Ryan did not reveal any emotion.Luke was speechless. "Wendy, I saw the news today.I''m worried about you.Where are you? I''lle to see you right now!" Ryan remained silent. Brian thought that Wendy didn''t say anything because she was in a bad mood.His voice was filled with concern as he spoke. "I know what happened this time hurts you a lot.But Eris is my fiancee.Forgive me for not taking your side by rifying everything in front of the media.But then I thought a lot about it.If you consider it, I think this is not bad at all.The entertainment industry is soplicated.You are a young and beautiful woman.It''s easy for you to suffer in this industry.I personally think that you should take this opportunity to quit.Wendy, I still say that this is all my fault.And as long as you want, I''m willing to support you all your life." Luke was shocked. ''Oh my God!What did he mean by that? Is he trying to say that he wants to keep Wendy as his mistress?'' Just as he was thinking about it, Brian''s voice came over the phone again. "Wendy, I know your current situation is not good.As long as you agree, the vi and the luxury car under my name will be transferred to you." It was just as Luke had doubted. He had never expected that Brian still desired Wendy. ''How dare he want to keep Wendy as his mistress? Oh my God! The corridor turned chilly.Trembling, Luke gulped and looked at Ryan.Under the dull light, Ryan stood tall.His shadow looked as if a ghost was crawling out of hell.Hearing what Brian said, he sneered. ''Hell! What is he thinking?'' Ryan''s smile sent shivers down Luke''s spine. ''Oh my God! When Ryan wears a cold face, he is not that angry.But when he smiles like that, someone will surely be doomed!" Under the light, Ryan looked like a beast that was staring at its prey. "Wendy, are you listening to me?" "Brian! How dare you!" Ryan scolded. After a few seconds of silence, Brian asked in a trembling voice, "Uncle Ryan?" "You already have a fiancee, yet you want to keep another girl as your mistress.Have you forgotten the Oliver family''s rules? Do you need help remembering them?" "Uncle Ryan..." "Your father is getting treatment in the US, but here you are flirting with girls.Do you even care for him?" "Uncle Ryan, I..." Ryan hung up the phone as he didn''t want to talk to Brian anymore.He had a formidable look on his face, "Luke!" "Yes!" Luke tensed up. "I heard that hispany''s stock price has risen again, "Ryan said. "Oh, okay! Understood!" Luke said as he turned to leave. "I''ll do it right aways "Shit! From the time Ray disappeared, Wendy''s attitude towards Ryan has been distant and cold.Ryan is depressed.And now, Brian called and annoyed Ryan.Brian is asking for trouble¡­¡± Chapter 214: Im Sorry And Thank You Chapter 214: I''m Sorry And Thank You Without feeling any remorse, Ryan deleted the phone number from the call log.He did it in one swift move. Seeing that Luke was leaving, Ryan suddenly stopped him. "Wait!" "Ryan..." "You don''t have to do tt.I''ll handle it myself." Luke pursed his lips and silently prayed for Brian. ''Well, well, well.It looks like Brian really stepped in a stinking pile of poo this time.He dared to annoy Ryan, and now Ryan is personally going to deal with him.Oh man, Brian is dead meat! Although Ryan always acts indifferent and aloof, the truth is that he is unrelenting.Ryan shared a good rapport with Bruce.But he still banished Bruce to the US after he found out that Bruce was speaking ill of him.Obviously, Brian''s punishment would be much worse. Brian is so bold that he wants to steal Ryan''s girlfriend. Just for thinking about it, he should be hanged by his toes!'' Ryan''s brow furrowed as he was lost in thought. He then smirked and took out his phone from his pocket, and dialed Anson''s number. "Dad!" "What is it? What happened? Is everything all right? Is Ray..." "Dad, nothing''s wrong." Anson breathed a sigh of relief. "Then why are you calling me sote at night?" Ryan was seated on a bench near the door of the ward. He casually drummed his fingers on the back of a chair. "Congrattions! You''re going to be a great-grandfather!" Anson blinked several times, thinking whether he heard correctly. Then his frown deepened, and he asked Ryan, "Who? Brian or Bruce? Which one of them got a girl pregnant?" "Neither." "I don''t understand." "Brian wants to steal my woman.And he wants to turn my son, your grandson, into your great- grandson!" Anson was stunned into silence. After a while, he roared, "Damn it! What made him think that he would get away with it?" Anson had just gotten to know that he had a grandson. And now Brian wanted to take Ryan''s woman and make Anson''s grandson his great-grandson. This was unimaginable and uneptable! Anson thundered, "What does he mean to aplish by doing that? Yes, he was romantically involved with Wendy in the past.But he was the one breaking up with her.Now, he wants Wendy for himself again.What is he thinking? And, didn''t he recently propose to Eris? Is he nning on having two wives?" ¡®''The worst part is that he wants to steal a woman who belongs to his uncle! Damn it! Seriously! What is he thinking?'' he thought in anger. "Ryan, listen to me carefully.You don''t hold yourself back on my ount.You don''t have to consider my feelings.You go ahead and teach that idiot a lesson however you deem fit!" Ryan cut the call after he received Anson''s permission.He looked casually into the distance. Luke stood quietly and looked at Ryan with awe. ''How perverse! Ryan is so cunning!" Brian''s father had been kicked out of Oliver family.But he was still Anson''s eldest son. Anson always valued his family. Learning about his eldest son''s illness, Anson''s anger dissipated. Knowing that his son had no much time left, he wanted to patch things up. But, because of Josie, Anson held back. Anson doted on Brian and Bruce. But now, after hearing what Ryan had to say over the phone, Anson realized that Brian or Brian''s father couldn''t return to Oliver family.What hatred couldn''t be forgotten or forgiven? The ughtering of one''s father and the stealing of one''s wife. Brian wanted to steal Ryan''s woman and son. Now, if Ryan wanted to deal with Brian, Anson couldn''t, or rather, he wouldn''t step in between them. This was a smart move on Ryan''s behalf. He cut off all of Brian''s ways of retreat. ''Awesome! Ryan is just awesome!'' Luke mentally gave Ryan a thumbs-up sign. "Ryan, you''re a genius!" The moment Ryan cut the call, his indifferent expression was back. Judging from Brian''s tone and words, Ryan realized that this wasn''t the first time he had asked Wendy to be his mistress. ''That bastard! How dare he covet the mother of my children!'' Ryan narrowed his eyes and got a dangerous glint in them. Inside the ward, Wendy was unable to sleep.Her eyes flew open as soon as Ryan pushed the door open. "Sorry, did I wake you?" Wendy lowered her eyes and said, "No!" She was about to sit up, but a pair of small hands had a tight grip on her top. Wendy looked down.Her entire face softened when she saw the little girl sleeping in her arms. Wendy turned to the side, and Precious immediately snuggledfortably in her arms. She continued to sleep soundly. It was a cold autumn night. As gently as she could, Wendy tucked Precious in. When she raised her head and saw Ryan, her eyes became distant and cold. Neither of them said a word. This had never happened to them before. In fact, this was the first time they had been alone since they came to know the truth. "Wendy, I''m sorry!" Wendy''s entire body froze. Ryan walked to the sofa next to the bed and sat down. Seeing that she looked away, he smiled bitterly and said, "Four years ago, I was the one who hurt you, both physically and mentally." Thest time Wendy was drunk, Ryan was not able to control himself and tried to get close to her. But Wendy trembled, and there was fear in her eyes. Thinking of that, Ryan guessed it must have been her experience of being drugged four years ago. That particr time must have caused her psychological trauma. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "And...thank you!" Ryan paused and looked at Precious. He then added sincerely, "Thank you for giving birth to two such adorable children for me." He felt guiltier. Today, Roger told him everything that Wendy had experienced while she was in the US. At that time, she had just given birth to the baby, but she didn''t get any attentive care that a new mother should get. Without having any money or other financial aid, she took a premature baby abroad. Ryan couldn''t even fathom how she must have lived when she reached the US.She had been all alone with no family or friends for support. And all of this was his fault.He had no choice but toe to a decision. For the rest of his life, he would pay double of whatever he owed them. Wendyy down with her back to Ryan.She had been eight months pregnant when the truth was flung in her face. Eris and Brian had told her that Brian wasn''t the father of the children she was carrying. That was when she started to hate the man who had gotten her pregnant. That man had ruined her life. But as time went by, she hated Eris and Brian more. Because as long as Eris wanted to hurt her, she would always find some man to do whatever she wanted to get done. Wendy wouldn''t have been able to escape. Also, when she learned that Ryan was Raymond''s father, her first reaction was to let out a sigh of relief. The thought that popped up in her mind was, ''Thank God it was him!'' Wendy was d that Ray''s father was Ryan and not that disgusting man, Oakley. The mere sight of him made her nauseous.But now she couldn''t forget the panic she felt when Raymond disappeared.Knowing that it was Ryan''s mother who was behind it, Wendy couldn''t help but be angry at Ryan! It was gettingte. Ryan turned off the lights and only kept a dimmp on. The sound of footsteps halted behind her, yet Wendy did not turn around.She didn''t know how much time had passed. Later, the footsteps gradually faded into the distance. ''l guess Ryan is going to the other room to sleep.Thank God!'' Wendy thought. She breathed a sigh of relief.But she didn''t hear the sound of the other room''s door opening. Wendy curiously turned over to check.She was shocked to see that Ryan hadn''t left the room but was lying on the sofa next to the bed. The sofa was notfortable for a tall person like Ryan. However, he had taken his suit jacket off and covered himself with it.He looked pitiful and ufortable, curled up on the sofa in his white shirt. When Ryan heard the sound of Wendy turning over, he opened his eyes. "It''ste.Get some sleep." Wendy remained silent. The night was quiet. The autumn night turned as cold as the moon that hung high up in the sky. Wendy couldn''t refrain from asking, "Are you nning on sleeping here tonight?" Chapter 215: She Cares For Him Chapter 215: She Cares For Him "Are you nning on sleeping here tonight?" Wendy asked. ¡®''It''s so cold, and this room has no proper heating.Ryan is bound to catch a cold if he continues to sleep on the sofa the entire night.There is an equally furnished room next door" "If you can''t bear to see me, then I''ll go somewhere else," Ryan said with slyness in his eye. Wendy was stunned. ''Damn it! It''s none of my business! It has nothing to do with me if he wants to fall sick!" Wendy covered her face with the quilt and said through gritted teeth, "Whatever!" Then she turned on her side, so she didn''t have to see him, and promptly closed her eyes to fall asleep. Ryan''s eyes twinkled, and a slow smile started to creep on his face. An hourter. Wendy was restlessly tossing and turning in the bed.She removed her arms from under the quilt in frustration. Within a few minutes, she felt them get ufortably cold.She shivered a little and quickly tucked her arms in the warmth of the quilt again.She turned on her back quietly.She raised her head slightly to look over at Ryan. In the dim light, he looked so ufortable and pitiful. Ryan was curled up on his side and was breathing evenly.He seemed to have fallen asleep even though it was clear that he was feeling cold and ufortable. His suit jacket had fallen on the floor. It looked as if he would fall off any time from the sofa. Wendy gritted her teeth and exhaled angrily. ''What a stubborn fool! There is an empty room next door, yet he chose to sleep on that sofa.He should have at least taken the quilt from the other room to cover himself.What does he want to prove by pretending to be so pitiful? Forget it! It''s no skin off my back! I''ll just ignore him." Wendy stubbornly turned on her side.She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. A minute passed. Then two. Finally, five minutes passed. ''Fuck! I can''t sleep!'' All she could think of was Ryan curled up pitifully on the sofa, with his jacket on the floor. ''Damn it!'' Although Wendy knew he was pretending to be pitiful, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.She slowly and quietly sat up straight.She reasoned with herself, ''Ray still needed Ryan''s help concerning the operation. If Ryan fell sick, then it would have a direct impact on Ray. Also, didn''t Precious just recover from fever? If Ryan got sick, then he would infect Precious, and she may fall ill again.I don''t want anything to happen to her. She is my daughter. So I''m doing this for Precious'' sake. That''s right! I''m doing this for Ray and Precious! Wendy finally pacified herself with that excuse and quietly got out of bed. Wearing her slippers, she slowly tiptoed into the other room.She brought the quilt and bent over Ryan to carefully cover him with it. While doing that, she identally touched his hand. His fingers were as cold as ice. She efficiently tucked the quilt around him. Seeing the suit jacket on the floor, she bent down to pick it up. She kept it on the armrest of the sofa. Wendy was not wearing any warm clothes. By the time she was done, she was shivering, and she was covered in goose bumps. She hurried over to the bed and quickly got in it. She breathed a sigh of relief as she snuggled under the warm quilt. Precious mumbled in her sleep and snuggled in Wendy''s arms. Feeling Precious'' warm body snuggled against her, Wendy felt a warmth spread in her heart. She kissed the little girl lovingly on the forehead. She then switched off the bedsidemp and fell off to sleep. In the dark, Ryan, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes and looked at the bed. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. In fact, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. Although his insomnia did get better after meeting Wendy, he still was a light sleeper and couldn''t just fall asleep anywhere. Wendy knew he suffered from insomnia, but she had forgotten all about it. What did that mean? It meant that she cared for him so much that seeing him suffer, she forgot about anything else.Ryanughed silently. The next day, early in the morning, before Wendy could wake uppletely, she heard someone whispering in the room. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Precious'' bright eyes. Precious was fully dressed. She was drawing something with a pencil.When she saw Wendy wake up, she grinned and exposed her tiny white teeth. "Good morning, Mommy!" "Good morning, darling!" Wendy sat up in bed and subconsciously looked at the sofa. It was empty. "Daddy''s gone to the bathroom to freshen up." The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched. ''Who said I wanted to know where Ryan is?'' she thought. "Ahem...Precious, what are you doing?" "Mommy, I''m drawing a picture of you!" Precious picked up the piece of paper and handed it over to Wendy. "Mommy, do you like it?" Wendy nced at it and was stunned. ''Oh my God! Is that really me?'' The features of the figure weren''t visible clearly, and it looked like she had hair all over her body. If Precious hadn''t told her in advance, Wendy would have guessed it was a monkey. "What do you think, Mommy?" Looking at Precious'' expectant eyes, Wendy couldn''t praise her against her will. So she just said, "Well, it''s very abstract." As if she had just been praised to the skies, Preciousughed out loud and pped her hands. "I''m the best.I have never learned how to paint before, but I can paint so well.I''m so talented.Mommy, I''ve decided to learn painting in the future." Wendy was speechless. ''I don''t think that''s a good idea.You''ll just piss your teachers off" The two chatted till Ryan came out of the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had a shower.His ck hair was still ubed, and water was dripping from his forehead.He had changed his clothes.He wore a gray sweater and a pair of ck pants. These casual clothes softened his look a bit. While drying his hair with a towel, he handed Wendy a paper bag. "What is it?" She lowered her eyes. "Your clothes.I asked someone to bring them. You will feel better after you have a shower." "Thank you!" Wendy took the bag silently. Neither of therm mentioned what happenedst night. "Why don''t you go and freshen up while I go downstairs and get you some breakfast?" Ryan looked at his watch and continued, "Leo came over a while ago and said that he needs to do a few routine checks for Precious.And as for Ray, his condition is now under control with the help of the medicine.He can leave the ICU today.However, he does have to undergo a series of tests.This is to prepare him for the operation the day after tomorrow Tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes. ''Thank God! How long have I waited for this day! Finally, we were able to find a matching donor" Wendy looked at Precious. Precious was chubby. Her eyes were bright, and her cheeks had a healthy blush. ''After Ray recovers, he too can be as healthy as Precious" "Precious, thank you!" Precious pouted and said, "Mommy, what are you talking about? I''m so happy that I can save my brother! In the past, Precious didn''t know that Raymond was sick, so she didn''t understand why he had to stay at home every day.Now she knew about his illness, and knew that was the reason he was always so careful. It turned out that he wanted to avoid any kind of infection by not getting hurt. "Once Ray recovers, I will go to the amusement park with him.We''ll ride the roller coaster and go to the aquarium too.We will y all the games that Ray wasn''t able to y before." Wendy touched her head with a gentle smile. "Okay!" Chapter 216: Its Fate Chapter 216: It''s Fate By noon, Precious hadpleted a series of tests. Wendy was about to take her to the ward to rest when she saw Reese in the distance rushing in. "Reese..." Wendy was hugged tightly by Reese. "Reese, why are you here?" "How dare you ask me that? Why didn''t you tell me? I have been worried sick for the past two days.I tried to call you, but I couldn''t get through.I called thendline of Ensfield, but no one answered.I didn''t know you and Ray are here until my boss called Mr.Oliver." ''Ryan?'' Wendy nced at Ryan. "I told her you and Ray are here." "Wendy, don''t me Mr.Oliver.I was worried about you and Ray." Reese let go of Wendy and looked at her from top to bottom with a critical eye. "You''ve lost weight.Why are you here? Did you fall ill because of those horrible scandals?" Reese gritted her teeth and hissed angrily. "That scumbag, Ruben! He only wants to destroy you.Don''t worry.I won''t let him seed.Wendy, I will show the world his true colors.And in that way, I will prove your innocence." At that moment, Wendy realized that another person was standing next to Reese. It was a man.He looked to be in his thirties.He wore a ck robe with embroidered eagles.He had ck boots on his feet.His hair was messy. However, he had a handsome face with a calm and gentle temperament.He was fair but didn''t look feminine at all.His eyebrows were dark as a raven''s wings, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s. This man had a strong aura, just like Ryan. But there were noticeable differences between them. At a nce, anyone could tell that Ryan was a daunting and serious person. This man, on the other hand, looked gentle and amicable. However, deep down, he was shrewd and astute. One could see the cleverness in his eyes. Wendy''s eyes shed with surprise as she asked, "Reese, who is this gentleman?" "Oh, sorry.I forgot to introduce him.Wendy, this is my boss, Brandon Edwin!" Then she turned to look at Brandon and said, "Sir, this is my sister, Wendy." "Nice to meet you, Wendy!" "Nice to meet you!" ''So he is the famous Brandon¡± Wendy thought in surprise. Brandon was well-known. But since he kept a low profile, very few people knew what he looked like. Wendy and Brandon greeted each other by shaking hands. When Wendy had been assessing Brandon, he was doing the same to her. ''She is so fair and beautiful.Her features are exquisite.She has a charming aura, but yet her eyes are clear and innocent.No wonder there was worry in Ryan''s voice when I spoke to him over the phone'''' "Mr.Edwin, I''ve heard so much about you." Brandon nodded gently and said with a polite smile, "Likewise.Reese mentions you quite often." "Thank you for taking care of my sister." "The pleasure is all mine." ''What?'' Wendy was confused. She looked at Reese and found that her ears were red. The rtionship between Reese and Brandon seemed strange. ''Hmm, this is interesting.I think I know what''s going on'''' Wendy smiled as she figured out something. "Wow! Mommy, this gentleman is so handsome," Precious said in awe. She then moved closer to Brandon and whispered, "Your clothes look good as well." Brandon smiled and offered her the jade pendant that was hanging from a belt around his waist. The jade was a translucent white it was obviously very expensive. "Since this is the first time we''ve met, I''ll give you a small gift." Precious turned to look at Wendy. Wendy hesitated and said, "Well, it''s too expensive." "It''s just a stone.Please don''t refuse, since the child obviously likes it." Wendy looked at Ryan. He looked at Precious, nodded, and said, "Take it." "Thank you, sir." Precious happily took the jade pendant.She had always liked to collect shiny things.She collected mostly diamonds and gold pieces. This was the first time she had been presented with a jade pendant. She looked at it and thought, ''It is so pretty'''' Reese noticed that Precious addressed Wendy as her mommy.She mischievously looked at Wendy and then looked at Ryan. From the way Reese looked at her, Wendy knew that she must have misunderstood something. "Since the two of you haven''t seen each other in a long time, why don''t you catch up? In the meantime, Mr.Oliver and I will talk shop," Brandon suggested. "Okay!" Reese immediately grabbed Wendy''s hand and pulled her away. It was as if she was running away from something. After turning a corner, she heaved a sigh of relief as she stopped feeling that affectionate gaze on her back. Wendy looked at her with a faint smile. Reese blushed. "Why are you looking at me like that? Brandon is just my boss!" Reese spoke in a hurry. But Wendy thought it was more like a confession since Reese was too eager to exin. Wendy smiled mischievously. "I didn''t say anything." Reese was speechless. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Wendy chuckled and took Reese back to the ward. "So, tell me!" "What do you want me to tell you?"Reese sat on the sofa with a red face. "I really have nothing to do with him.He is the boss, and I am his assistant.Anyway, that''s enough about me.What''s wrong with you? Why are you in the hospital? Are you sick?" "It''s Ray, not me!" Reese was stunned. Only then did she realize that she hadn''t seen Raymond. "What happened to Ray?" Wendy poured Reese a ss of warm water and sat down beside her. She didn''t want Reese to know or worry about Ray, but now that Reese was here, she would find out sooner orter, Wendy hid the part that Raymond had been kidnapped by Josie. She only said that he was diagnosed with leukemia. He had somehow hurt himself, which was bad for his condition, so he had toe to the hospital. And she also told Reese about Raymond''s father. Reese''s expression changed drastically, as she took it all in. After Wendy finished telling Reese everything, the room filled with silence. Reese was stunned for a while. "Reese..." "Wait! Wait! Let me get this straight.Wendy, are you saying that Ryan is Ray''s biological father and Precious is your daughter, and that Precious and Ray are twins? You were drugged by Eris four years ago.And the person who had sex with you that night was Ryan and not the male stripper?" Wendy nodded. Reese was overwhelmed by the truth. ''Oh my God! This plot is so fascinating.This is wild, even for a soap opera'''' After being confused for some time, all Reese had left was happiness. She pushed the ss away, turned around, and grabbed Wendy''s hand. "Wendy! This is good news!" "What do you mean?" "Oh my God! God favors you.In the past, I thought that Ryan likes Ray because he loves you.Now, I realize it is just the nature of father and son.And you, you don''t like children much, except Ray.But you like Precious a lot.This, too, is the connection between mother and daughter.I think it''s safe to say that I''m d that the man who had sex with you four years ago was Ryan.And since you and Ryan like each other, the situation has really turned in your favor." "Reese, I..." Wendy wanted to say something but then stopped. "What''s wrong?" "I feel a little awkward!" "Silly girl!" Reese hugged her happily. "Why are you feeling awkward? The man you like is the father of your children.It''s fate." Outside, Ryan and Brandon were about to enter the room when they heard Reese''s words. Ryan''s eyes softened. ''Yes! I was right to treat Reese nicely.From now onwards, I will have to treat her even better!¡± Chapter 217: Do You Have A Problem With That? Chapter 217: Do You Have A Problem With That? Whilst Wendy and Reese were still chatting, Ryan picked up Precious and carried her out.Then he went and sat on the bench in the corridor and talked to Brandon. Although Ryan and Brandon had known each other for many years, they were just business acquaintances. Each of them was well-known for excelling in their respective fields. This time, however, because of Wendy and Reese, the rtionship between the two had undergone a subtle change. "Mr.Edwin, thank you for helping Reese.We are eternally grateful," said Ryan with eyes filled with gratitude. "Please call me Brandon." "Okay, Brandon!" "Ryan!" They looked at each other and smiled tacitly.A newfound warmth developed between them. "I should thank you," replied Brandon. Ryan raised his eyebrows when he heard those words. Brandon smiled gently. "After all, you sent Reese to my side." It turned out that he really had a serious crush on Reese. His eyes lit up brilliantly at the mention of her name. After a few minutes contemtion, Ryan said, "Reese is Wendy''s sister.She attaches great importance to her and is also over protective of her.You should know something about Reese''s past.Wendy does not want Reese to get hurt in love again." ''If you are not serious about her, don''t flirt with her.Stay away!'' That was what he was trying to say. Brandon smiled and nodded his head. ''Looks like I have been warned.Well, this is a first in my life!'' He leaned against the bench and subconsciously reached out his hand to y with the jade pendant on his waist. As he reached out, he found that the pendant was not there. Then he remembered that he had given the jade pendant to Precious. His movements were rxed, with a trace of dignity, but his eyes were cold. "This is what I want to tell you, too." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After that, they took a deep look of understanding at each other, and the corners of their mouths slowly raised into amiable smiles. "I think that we have reached a consensus." "Yes!" In the ward, Reese continued to persuade Wendy without giving her a break. Wendy''s mind was in a mess and she couldn''t digest what was being said. Too much was spinning around in that head of hers. "Reese, stop talking.Right now all I can think about is Ray''s recovery.That is my only priority.Let''s discuss itter, shall we?" Reese sighed. ''That''s right! I''m pressuring Wendy.Ray is the most important person in her life.He is still lying in the ICU.How could Wendy even think about marriage right now? I should ease up on her'''' Thedies chose to be silent, each busy with her own thoughts. Ryan entered the ward holding Precious, with Brandon in tow. Reese subconsciously shrank behind Wendy when she saw Brandon enter the room. Wendy was speechless. Brandon looked gentle and affable, but Reese seemed to be afraid of him. "Have you finished your merry conversation?" Reese raised her eyebrows. "I asked for leave!" Brandon looked at his watch and said, "You have less than five minutes of your leave left!" Stunned, Reese couldn''t believe her ears. "Wendy..." "Reese, don''t worry about me.I''ll be fine.Go ahead with your work.Ray''s operation will be performed in two days'' time." Reese said reluctantly, "Then...I''lle back after Ray''s operation." "Okay!" Reese stood up from the sofa and suddenly thought of something. She said to Wendy, "Don''t worry about anything.I will help you rify the scandals before the media." Ryan opened his mouth when he heard her words. "I''m afraid we can''t rify them right now." Reese was dumbfounded. "Why not?" Brandon walked over and said in a jittery voice, "The rumors have been spreading like wildfire over the past few days, and there is no conclusive evidence.Even if you attempt to rify them, people will think that you are covering up for your sister!" Reese hesitated, a little uncertain. "Must we just let the scandals go without responding?" "Certainly not!" Standing in front of her, Brandon scanned the face of the calm Ryan. "As far as I know, Glory Media has released the news that a press conference will be held in Waterfront Hotel in three days'' time." Reese blinked slowly and understood. "Mr.Oliver, do you have a way of proving Wendy''s Innocence?" Ryan didn''t give a direct answer, but said, "I''m afraid you would have to attend the press conference to find out." "Okay, okay! I will do anything to prove Wendy''s innocence!" Then she looked at Brandon, feeling a little guilty. "I have to ask for a day off to attend the press conference." Before Brandon could say anything, her expression became stern. She continued, "If you don''t approve my leave, I will resign immediately!" "Did I decline your request?" Reese breathed a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly. Brandon nced at his watch again and said, "Your leave has run up for more than two minutes.If you don''t get back to thepany immediately, you won''t be able to im the full-attendance bonus reward for this month." ''Full-attendance bonus reward! Reese was shocked. She grabbed her bag, turned around and gave Wendy a quick hug. "Wendy, I''m leaving! I won''t make a fuss about what happened this time, but promise me that this won''t happen again.Next time, no matter what happens, you must inform me first, okay? Please!" With a heartwarming feeling, Wendy hugged Reese back and said, "I see, Reese." "Then I''ll go now.I''lle back the day after tomorrow after Ray has his operation." "Okay!" Reese waved to Precious. "Precious, I''ll see you soon." Precious nodded obediently and replied, "Bye, Aunt Reese!" "Bye!" Wendy watched the two exit with a smile. ''Great! Reese had been depressed for a long time.But now she is full of life.I couldn''t be happier'''' That afternoon, Raymond was going to be transferred from the ICU. When it was almost time, Wendy, Ryan and Precious were waiting at the door of the ICU. At that critical moment, even Josie, Anson and Luke joined them. Josie stood at the door, looking unsettled. After all, she was responsible for kidnapping Raymond andnding him in ICU. She was riddled with guilt after finding out that he was her grandson. If only she had known earlier! Anson continued tofort and console her by never leaving her side. "Don''t worry.Ray won''t me you." Luke sat on the chair next to them, shaking his legs leisurely. "I don''t think so.If I were in his position, I would definitely hate the culprits for the rest of my life, "he said in a voice bursting with sarcasm. "Anson..." Tears welled up in Josie''s eyes and she became depressed again. Anson red at Luke. "Don''t you know when to keep your big mouth shut?" Luke snorted. "You have spoiled my mother!" "Damn it! So I spoiled my wife.Do you have a problem with that? ¡° "Um!" Anson kicked Luke in his leg, and thetter went out limping and hid behind Ryan. "Dad! You are killing me!" he cried. "Shut up, you rascal!" "Okay.But why are you so angry?" Anson wanted to say something more, but he saw the door of the ICU opening from inside. Then, two nurses pushed the bed, in which Raymondy, quietly out. Everyone was silent. Raymond was still on a drip and he was still wearing an oxygen mask. It hadn''t been long since his hospitalization. But his thin body seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His little face was pale and his eyes were almost sunken. The poor thing looked gaunt and really sick. Ray''s eyes swept around the crowd.He looked at them nkly.He was neither sad nor happy. When his eyes honed in on Wendy and Precious, he tried to smile happily. "Mommy! Precious!" Chapter 218: Awkward Silence Chapter 218: Awkward Silence In the hospital room, the atmosphere was tense and heavy as iron. After Raymond was brought out of the ICU, he only talked to Wendy and Precious, pretending that the rest of Oliver family weren''t even there. He ignored them, including Ryan and Luke. Precious didn''t seem to notice, but Wendy did. "Ray..." "Mommy, I''m hungry." "What would you like to eat, sweetie? I will cook anything you want." Raymond scrunched up his face in concentration. After a while, he made up his mind. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I want wontons." After a small pause, he added in a low voice, "I almost starved to death these past two days." Wendy''s heart squeezed.She stroked Raymond''s hair gently. "Wantons, then.I''ll just pop to the store to get ingredients." "Great!" Raymond had been on IV for two days and he had nothing to eat or drink.The IV took care of his nutrition and hydration.The nurse had told him that he could eat now, but only light food, easy to digest.He could eat wontons. Wendy grabbed her purse and put on her sunsses and mask. After confirming that no one would recognize her, she left the hospital. When she left, the temperature in the room suddenly seemed to drop. Raymond clenched his jaw and closed his eyes without a nce at everyone around him. They all stole nces at each other, at a loss what to do or say. Even Precious seemed to realize that something was not right.She scratched her head and asked gently, "Ray, why are you so silent all of a sudden?" Raymond''s eyes flew open at the sound of her voice. He touched her cheek and replied softly, "I''m just tired. "Oh, I see," Precious said, breathing a sigh of relief. Once again, the roompsed into an awkward silence Raymondy in the bed, holding Precious'' hand, his eyes sweeping across the room until they finally settled on Ryan. Pursing his lips, Ryan said, "Luke, take Precious outside to y for a while." "What?" Luke looked at his brother incredulously.He looked at Raymond and then back at Ryan and he seemed to understand something. "Okay, then!" He walked to Precious and said, "Come on, let''s go buy some snacks." "No! I''ll wait for the wontons Mommy makes," said Precious eximed, looking offended. With a helpless look at his brother, Luke tried again. "Then why don''t you just apany me for a little walk?" Precious wouldn''t budge, though.She wanted to stay with Raymond.When she was about to refuse for the second time, Raymond pinched her hand. Precious turned to look at him in surprise. "Ray..." "You know what? I am a little thirsty.Would you mind fetching me some orange juice?" ''Wow! Ray needs my help!'' Precious felt as if she had shouldered a great responsibility. She patted her chest enthusiastically and said, "I''ll bring you some right away!" She was out of the room in the blink of an eye. Luke had to run to catch up with her. "You have something to tell me, right? Isn''t that why you sent them away?" Ryan asked tly. He moved closer and took a seat in the chair standing next to the bed. "Go ahead, then.I''m listening." "Stay away from my mommy!" Raymond''s eyes were slits by now, his jaw clenched in his attempt to control his anger. ''Is that a threat?'' Ryan wondered. He pursed his lips and asked, "Why?" Back when Raymond didn''t know Ryan was his father, they had been on friendly terms. Now he was cold and distant, hostile even. Raymond turned his head and shot a nce at Josie and Anson. Although he was lying in a hospital bed, pale and starved, he would never be described as weak. His eyes were fierce and his face was set in a grimace of barely controlled fury. "You and the rest of your family are evil!" Josie couldn''t help reacting. She stood up from the sofa and walked to Raymond, wanting to touch the boy andfort him, but he shrank back from her touch, looked at her with suspicion. Her hand froze mid-air. The more she looked at Raymond''s little face, the more he reminded her of Ryan as a child, especially his mouth and nose. She inwardly cursed herself for not noticing it before. Looking embarrassed, Josie withdrew her hand and whispered, "Ray, it''s all my fault.I didn''t know..." Raymond interrupted her. "You are not my grandma!"''Is he rejecting me?'' Josie tried pleading with the boy, "Ray..." Raymond just turned away from her, dismissing her entirely.He looked at Ryan instead. "We may be rted by blood, but that doesn''t mean anything! As far as I am concerned, you are not my father.Rest assured that I won''t beying im on any of your family''s properties." "Ray!" "I really appreciate you allowing Precious to donate bone marrow for me.But after I get out of the hospital, my mother and I are moving out of Ensfield.We want nothing to do with you after that!" His small face was so serious that Ryan felt his throat tightening and his whole body frozen to the spot. "Ray, is it because of me? I was the one to kidnap you; your father didn''t know anything about it.You can''t push him away! He cares about you.He hasn''t slept at all while you were in the ICU..." Josie spoke up. "That was his choice.I didn''t ask him to do that," Raymond shot back ruthlessly. Josie''s mouth opened and closed several times, but she couldn''t form a proper sentence. "How can you..." ''...be that cruel?'' Anson seemed to read Josie''s mind, so he tugged on her sleeve to stop her before she said anything. Josie closed her mouth instantly. Anson finally spoke.He looked at Raymond kindly and said, "Little guy, is this because we aren''t good to your mother?" Raymond''s expression was so adult in nature that it was disconcerting.He looked Anson straight in the eye and didn''t deny it. "My wife did take you to force your mother to leave Ryan.And for that, we owe you an apology." Raymond looked thoughtful. ''Finally, a sensible person'''' "An apology won''t help.It won''t make up for what you did to my mommy." "True," Anson nodded. "But it''s a start.We are going to try our best to atone for our mistakes, if you give us a chance." Raymond was hesitant for a second until he suddenly thought of something.He turned to look at Ryan, hatred in his eyes. And he really did hate him. From the moment he found out that Ryan was his father, he felt only hatred for him! He always had this picture in his mind that his mother would find someone to be with. Anyone except his biological father. The fact that Ryan was his father made his anger boil inside him. Although his mother had never mentioned his father or said anything bad about him, Raymond had always hated the man. Since he could remember, his mother was working hard to make ends meet.He had been born premature and that left him with a weak immune system. As a result, he got sick very often. In lean times, when his mother couldn''t find work, they barely got by. They were in a strange country, without any family or friends.They had no one to rely on, no one to even borrow money from. Many times, when he was sick, his mother didn''t have any money to pay for his treatments, so she had to sell anything of value, even her own blood. She had even nned to sell her kidney! Chapter 219: You May Leave Chapter 219: You May Leave At that time, Wendy had already contacted a small clinic to remove one of her kidneys to be sold. Raymond had overheard the conversation between Wendy and the doctor and flew into an infernal rage. He prohibited her from taking such a severe line of action by threatening tomit suicide if she did 8.5 He hugged her tightly and cried bitterly. Eventually, she had to abandon the idea. Since then, his hatred for his biological father increased manifold. If it weren''t for his father, Wendy would not have given birth to him and would have been spared a life of pain and unbearable suffering. And if his father had not abandoned them, Wendy would not have had to bear the huge expenses of raising a little boy all alone. Therefore, when Raymond discovered that Ryan was his biological father, the grandiose impression he had built up of him disappeared and was reced by deep seated hatred. "You hate me?" "Just stop it!" Raymond shut his eyes tight as if to make Ryan disappear.His intention of resistance was obvious. "I don''t want to hear your voice!" In his eyes, Ryan was the most repulsive man he had ever met. Sadness was scribbled all over Ryan''s face. He didn''t pressurize Raymond to ept him straight away.He would have to bide his time. He could understand the mixed emotions that the little boy was going through.That emotional roller coaster needed to stop gradually. Although Raymond and Precious were twins, their lives were poles apart.There was a distinct difference in their socio-economic statuses. Like a princess, Precious grew up in a wealthy family, enjoying the materialforts that most people could only dream of. Even though she was a premature baby, she had been taken good care of and had grown up healthily. On the other hand, Raymond lived like a pauper with Wendy after he came into this world, and the mother and son had endured endless hardships. Now, a man who had never cared about him before, imed that he was his biological father. It was expected that Raymond wouldn''t ept it. With a sad look and the life force draining out of his fatigued body, Ryan moved the chair away to create a distance between himself and Raymond. He hoped that this wouldfort Raymond a little and literally give him space. "Ray, I''m very sorry about what you and your mother had to go through because of me.Whether you ept or not, I will do everything in my power to make it up to you." Raymond didn''t respond as if he had not heard a word spoken by Ryan. Again, the roompsed into an awkward silence.The tension in the air was palpable. Fortunately, Precious and Luke came back at that moment and broke the tension. "Ray! I bought you some fresh orange juice. Just taste it.If you like it, I will buy it for you again tomorrow." She skipped to the bed with a ss of fresh orange juice in her hand. Raymond struggled to sit up.He winced in a bit of pain. Luke immediately hurried to help him.Raymond red at him coldly. ''Uh! His eyes look unfriendly'''' Luke was taken aback, and Raymond sat up on his own. Luke rubbed his nose and looked away. ''Hmm.Is it an illusion? Why do I feel that Ray doesn''t want to see me?'' "Ray, how''s the orange juice? Is it tasty?" "Yes, it is so nice and sweet!" When she heard that, Precious'' eyes lit up. "Why didn''t you buy a cup for yourself?" Feeling embarrassed, Precious scratched her head and said softly, "I forgot..." She hadpletely forgotten about buying herself one. He was her only concern. She wanted to buy it and bring it to him immediately. "You are so silly and forgetful!" Raymond held the cup up and put the straw to her mouth. "Here! Have a taste." Precious took a sip and said with great delight, "Wow! It''s really sweet! I love it!" "Drink more." "Ray, you''d better drink the rest.I''m no longer thirsty." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She lied that she was not thirsty, but her sparkling eyes were fixed on the tempting orange juice. Raymond patted her head gently and said, "I haven''t recovered fully yet so I can''t drink too much." "Really?" "Have I ever lied to you?" Raymond asked seriously. ''No, you haven''t, '' Precious thought. Raymond handed the orange juice to her and said, "Drink more and leave some for me please." "Okay! With pleasure!" Precious took the cup and drank happily with the straw.Her taste buds were satisfied. Raymond looked at her tenderly Everybody was quite relieved to witness this. "Ray, take a look at this." Luke grinned and took out something from behind him. "I got this for you.Do you like it?" Raymond looked at it with disinterest. It was a magic cube.He shot a quick nce at it and then looked in the opposite direction, projecting boredom. "Uh..." Luke''s smile froze. "You don''t like it?" Precious said, "Ray, Uncle Luke has bought this magic cube especially for you.He said that it''s your favorite toy.It will keep you busy and happy while you are in the ward." Raymond said dispassionately, "Who said that I like to y with the magic cube?" Precious was dumbstruck.Luke was also stunned. "Don''t you like it? I remember when we were in Ensfield..." He clearly remembered how much Raymond enjoyed ying with it when Ryan had given it to him back then. "It''s just a childish way to coax a child." Luke was speechless.He was not stupid. If he didn''t realize by now that Raymond was deliberating targeting him, then as an adult, he was not at all wise. Then he said in a sorrowful tone, "Ray, you don''t have to be so distant.Answer me from your heart.Am I good to you? Do I treat you well? You can''t be so cruel to me just because my mother hurt you. How sad I am! Without even raising his eyelids, Raymond said, "You deserve it." "What? Why?" "Your surname is Oliver!" Luke was stunned. ''Does he hate me just because my surname is Oliver? Wait!¡± Luke reminded him, "Precious'' surname is also Oliver.Why don''t you hate her?" Raymond took the orange juice from Precious and his cold face softened.He took a quick sip of the juice and savored its sweetness. After swallowing the juice, he said something extremely venomous. "Precious...Are you qualified topare yourself with her?" Luke was shocked into deathly silence. ''Damn! My heart is shattered!'' There was a market not far from the hospital. Soon, Wendy returned to the hospital with fresh lean meat and wonton wrappers. As soon as she entered the ward, she sensed that something was wrong.They looked at each other, but nobody uttered a sound. The atmosphere was strange. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Mommy, I''m so d you are back!" Raymond''s expressionless face broke into a bright, colorful smile.He touched his stomach. "Mommy, I''m starving.I could eat a horse." "I''ll cook wontons right away." "Okay!" Without any hesitation, Wendy went into the kitchen as it was gettingte. As soon as she left, the smile on Ray''s face disappeared, as if his ray of sunlight had gone far away. Luke was befuddled. ''Wow! He can be a good actor'''' The tap in the kitchen was turned on, and soon the sound of meat being cut could be heard. Raymond nced at the crowd casually and said, "It''s getting dark..." His meaning was apparent.He wanted them to leave.Josie felt a little embarrassed being driven away so bluntly.Nevertheless, she stood up from the sofa and said, "Then we wille and visit you tomorrow." "No need to.I''m fine." When Josie heard this, she didn''t know what to say. Anson cleared his throat and said to Luke, "Luke, let''s go!" But Luke didn''t want to leave.It had been a long time since he had eaten food cooked by Wendy. To be honest, Wendy''s food was so delicious that he drooled at the thought of her food. Luke approached Raymond with a smile and said fawningly, "Ray, how about I have a bowl of wontons before I leave?" Raymond''s eyes turned cold. "Your stomach is so big that I can''t imagine how many wontons my mommy has to prepare." Upon hearing that, Luke wanted to cry. ¡®''What? I feel humiliated!''¡¯ Chapter 220: If Thats What Ryan Wants Chapter 220: If That''s What Ryan Wants After Josie and Anson left the room, Luke followed them.He sighed, still holding the magic cube in his hands. "That ungrateful little brat! I''ve always been nice to him.But what do I get in return? Refusing to give some of his wontons! He is such a pain in the ass! If only he was as easy to be dealt with as Precious...A few snacks would do the trick in no time!" Josie grew tired of his tirade. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Just shut up, will you?" "Well, that''s great! My own mother hates me! Don''t worry! I won''t impose my presence on you any longer.I''m going out." He jingled his car keys dramatically and walked away without ncing back. ''Hmm.I need somefort food ASAP.And after dinner, I''ll visit a bar.Since Ryan met Wendy, all I had time for was helping him get the girl.I haven''t been with a woman in two months! Oh, God! This must be a personal record forme'''' Luke called Kane and Roger and asked them to meet him at the bar. Kane agreed without hesitation, but as soon as Roger found out Kane would be there too, he hung up, offering someme excuse that he already had ns. Luke looked at his phone in confusion. ''Your loss.Who would turn down a free drink? Well, more for me and Kane, then'''' He started the car and drove away. Josie and Anson got to their car in silence. When the driver saw them approaching, he started the car and drove away as soon as they were settled in the back seat. The ride home was tense and silent, until Anson noticed that Josie didn''t look good. He took her hand and pulled her into his arms. "What are you doing? The driver..." "You are my wife.I think I can hug you whenever I want." The driver discreetly raised the partition to give them some privacy. Josie''s face softened. She leaned against Anson''s chest and murmured, "I''m not feeling that well." "I know.It''s because of Ray, right?" Josie''s eyes were rimmed with red. "He is only three.How can he be so...harsh! Vindictive even! We tried everything and still he wouldn''t let his hatred go.Did you hear what he was saying? I don''t know where he could possibly have picked up that kind of behavior."What she didn''t say out loud was that she med Wendy for Ray''s upbringing. Anson patted her on the back. "I think he is a good boy.He has a clear distinction between love and hate.He has a good judgment for his age.He is polite and mature..." "I don''t think that polite would be the correct word to describe his attitude tonight," Josie snapped back, rolling her eyes. "Well, you are being too harsh on him.Think about it.If you were kidnapped, would you greet your kidnapper with a smile? Although Ray was unpleasant, he was still decent and civilized.And that''s pretty rare if you ask me." Josiepsed into silence. "You said he was vengeful and that you didn''t know where he picked it up.I''d say that he probably inherited that trait from a certain someone...Ryan has always been like that too.And aside from some facial characteristics, Ray is really a mini version of Ryan." It was all true. Josie couldn''t argue with that.She felt kind of relieved at that. "If Ray had immediately forgiven you and epted us as his grandparents just because we are rich, would that make you happy?" Josie shivered at the sound of that.If that had been the case, then Ray would be a really horrible person. "So, in a way, it''s good that he hates us right now.There''s no need to be angry about it." "I''m not really angry.I just think..." Anson interrupted, "You just think that because Ray is only three, he knows nothing.You think that he hates us because Wendy put him up to it, right?" Josie stayed silent as Anson revealed her true feelings and thoughts. That was exactly what she had been thinking. Anson went on, "Since Ray was taken to the ICU, Wendy only visited him once and Precious was with her.Wendy is not stupid.She would never speak ill of us in front of our granddaughter!" That actually made sense! Josie felt slightly better for a moment, but then she looked up at Anson, and pinched his arm hard. "Why do you always take Wendy''s side?" ''You know that I don''t like her!'' She kept thatst part to herself. "I do it for our son!" Anson grabbed Josie''s hand and added, "Don''t you think Luke was right, Josie? For fifteen years, Ryan seems to have been swallowed by responsibilities! I have forgotten what his smile looks like.It''s not easy for him to find a woman he really likes, and then Wendy shows up and also happens to be Precious'' mother! Things like that don''t happen every day! How lucky they are to have found each other." Josie chuckled. Anson returned the smile. "If Wendy can make Ryan happy, I''ll ept her.And just for the record, all the scandals were utter bullshit.And even if there was any truth to them, I would still support their rtionship." Josie sat up straight and eximed, "What?" "Calm down, honey! Let''s just keep an eye on Wendy, okay?" "Fine." As they were deep in the autumn, night fell pretty early. Sundown found Brian busy with hispany''s affairs. His family owned a chain of five-star hotels called Vienna Chain Hotel. Almost everyrge city in the country had one of them. Yesterday, a customer of theirs used their hotel for poor sanitation. The man was a germaphobe and insisted that the staff change his bed sheets upon his arrival. During this process, he found a dead mouse under the sheets. This would be easy to deal, as long as everything they agreed upon would be in private. But that particr customer was proving a tough nut to crack. He wasn''t willing to keep the matter hushed and even posted the pictures of the dead rodent online. People suddenly rallied to ry their own bad experiences in Vienna Chain Hotel, like how they saw the cleaningdy wiping the toilet with a bath towel or how a naked man broke into a woman''s room. Some people insisted that their rooms were infested with bedbugs. And once it all started, there was no stopping it. Now it waspletely out of hand. There were several reporters around, looking for an interview with thepany''s representative. The more Brian thought about it, the angrier he was. In the meeting room, Brian was roaring non-stop. "How the hell did that happen? A five-star hotel must be spotless! How did a dead mouse end up under the sheets? And the damn thing had been dead for some time! Wasn''t the room cleaned? Answer me, damn it!" The manager kept his head down and said nothing. After a while, Brian''s tirade was over and a member of his staff said in a low voice, "Mr.Oliver, the most important thing right now is to put an end to this matter.The situation is getting worse by the minute.If it isn''t dealt with quickly, I am afraid that it will mean the ruin of ourpany!" ''Deal with it? You made a fucking mess and you are asking ME to deal with it?'' Brian''s anger hit a whole new lever'''' Chapter 221: One More Chance Chapter 221: One More Chance Brian was furious.After he had taken over running the hotel, one inexplicable disaster after another followed endlessly, it seemed. Because he was young and inexperienced, the executives and shareholders had very little confidence and faith in him. He had been battling with depression over the past few days and now this crisis fueled the situation. What was worse, it was obvious that the management was at fault, but now it rested on his shoulders to rectify the problem. Brian became more furious as he thought about the ountability that he was saddled with. "We must give the public an exnation today! They are impatiently awaiting a response from us.Who is in charge of that hotel?" Brian snapped. A senior manager, Nathan Bush slowly stood up with a sullen face. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Me!" "Do you know the extent of your wrongdoing?" Nathan looked unconvinced. He had been working in the Vienna Chain Hotel since Anson opened the first hotel in Ywood. Later, the hotel business was handed over to Jaylen, and Nathan then worked for him. From opening a branch to being listed in the US, he had more than twenty years of loyal service in the hotel to his credit. Even Jaylen would show some respect to him when he saw him. But now, with so many senior executives in the meeting room, Brian rebuked him without hesitation.He could read Brian''s mind. Brian had to show that he was made of sterner stuff. He had to convince the senior executives that he was more than capable of getting to the bottom of the problem. If raising his voice helped him gain prestige as a newly appointed head, then so be it. Nathan was a smart man. With a glint in his eyes, he lowered his head and apologized profusely, "Mr.Oliver, now that such a devastating incident has urred in the hotel under my jurisdiction, I have an inescapable responsibility to set matters right.I must admit that I was not aware of this problem until I saw it online.It was indeed negligence on my part!" ''¡¯Negligence? How could he reduce such a monumental problem just by saying that he was negligent?¡¯'' Brian''s face darkened with dissatisfaction. "Nathan, do you attribute this entire crisis to your mere negligence alone?" Nathan pretended to be somewhat angry. "Mr.Oliver, I would have had no knowledge of this had it not been exposed on the inte.It was the fault of my subordinates! They chose to hide the truth from me.Mr.Oliver, you can rest assured that I will get to the bottom of this debacle.I will find out the truth and give the public an eptable exnation!" Then he added in a harsh voice, "It may be ourpetitors who instigated it.Mr.Oliver, don''t worry.The truth will surface after my thorough investigation gets under way!" He so easilyid me squarely on the shoulders of his subordinates andpetitors. Brian''s gloomy face became even longer. "This matter has had a very bad impact on thepany''s image! We have received such negative publicity.Our years of hard work to build an affable image has been tarnished in a matter of minutes.Since you have volunteered to handle it, I''ll give you three days.If you can''t calm down the netizens in three days, you will be fired!" Nathan''s facial muscles stiffened. "Mr.Oliver..." "The meeting is over!" No one dared to interrupt. They all then vacated the meeting room in a flurry. As Brian looked at the negativements on theptop, he was so enraged that he almost smashed theptop. ¡®''Damn it! Why am I gued by so much of trouble?''¡¯ His enthusiasm towards Eris had reduced considerably.His desperate attempt to contact Wendy was futile as Ryan answered the call. Honestly, he couldn''t understand why Ryan had Wendy''s phone. ''What exactly is the rtionship between the two of them?'' The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He was reaching breaking point. Consumed with heated anger, Brian closed theptop. Brian prepared to leave the office for the day.But just then, his phone rang. Recognizing the caller ID, he touched his face and neutralized his facial expression before answering the phone. "Mom, it''s still so early in the morning in the US.Why are you calling me at this hour? Is my dad fine?" "Brian! What''s going on at the hotel?" Brian cursed in his mind! ''Damn it! Which big-mouthed gossip told her about it?'' "Mom..." "How do you n to solve this matter?" "Well, we n to apologize and fire the relevant personnel." Nellie was silent for a long time. Brian was always afraid of his mother. "Mom?" "What else?" ''What? What does she mean?'' Brian was stunned. Then he asked, "Mom, what do you mean?" A few seconds of solid silence followed on the other end of the phone. Brian was a little nervous and started perspiring. "Mom..." "Brian, I am disappointed in you!" "Mom!" "I came to the US with your father to give you a chance to find your feet in thepany and manage it sessfully.You have worked in thepany for such a long time, so you should know something about thepany.How is it that you only got to know about the problem when it was exposed on the inte?" " "Don''t bother to exin! If you showed any real interest in thepany, then the matter would have been reported to you first, and then it could have been duly resolved." Brian maintained his shameful silence. "Besides, since the incident, have you had the insight to ask yourself why a small sanitation issue would lead to a serious of problems?" Brian was stunned. "Well..." "Do you still think it''s a coincidence?" Brian was speechless. That was exactly what he had believed. "Mom? Do you mean someone did it on purpose?" Brian asked carefully. Nellie became more and more disappointed. She snapped, "Are you only wasting your time having fun with that tease Eris in our absence? You got so distracted by that worthless slut that you neglected your duties in thepany, and you didn''t even know that someone was plotting against you! How can your father and I trust you with such major responsibilities if you are proving to be so inefficient? Seems like you are not ready to manage such a bigpany!" Brian instantly tensed up.Tiny beads of perspiration umted on his forehead. ''Heck...What does she mean?'' "It only happened yesterday, yet it''s be the hottest topic of discussion on the inte today.I don''t believe there''s no pusher behind it!" Taking a deep breath, Brian said, "Mom, I''ll find out who is behind this." "No, you don''t have to!" Brian was terribly scared. "Mom..." "I have given you a chance, but you have failed to seize it.You idle away valuable time daydreaming about the love that you and Eris share.Are you still an ambitious man or a ve to love?" Nellie''s voice became colder and harsher. "Find a decentwyer to write an apology letter and send it out before midnight.Your father and I will take care of the rest!" Brian knew that his mother was extremely disappointed in him.He was mortified. In the past, he had never had a sense of crisis. Bruce was not interested in his family''s business and had been busy with his own business in the showbiz all day long. Therefore, Brian took it for granted that he would be in charge of thepany in the future. But ording to his mother''s words just now, he realized that that was not the case at all. ''Is it because Bruce is in the US with our parents and win their favor? Has he influenced them in some way? Have Dad and Mom changed their attitude towards him? The more Brian thought about it, the more panicky he got. His body stiffened. "Mom, I was too careless this time.Please give me another chance.I will minimize the damage to the company.I promise you that I will make amends and manage thepany properly." Nellie remained silent for a long time. It seemed as if she was considering the credibility of his words. "Mom..." "Okay! I''ll give you one more chance! Three days! That is all you have! You have to calm down the netizens and get their attention away from us, and find out who is plotting against us." "Okay!" "After three days, your father and I wille back to check on your progress!" Chapter 222: I Accept Them All Chapter 222: I ept Them All The afternoon was very quiet. Eris was in her apartment, taking a nap. When she woke up, she washed her face and took a sheet of facial mask. Then she went to the living room to look for Ana. But after walking around the entire living room, she couldn''t find her. "Ana? Ana, where are you?" ''Damn! Where is she? Has she gone out while I''m sleeping?'' Eris poured a cup of tea andy on the sofa while putting the facial mask on her face. After that, she took out her phone and browsed on Weibo.It was only then that she saw Wendy''s post that already had millions ofments. She clicked the post to read thements. Theizens were scolding Wendy. "Wendy, you''re such a disgusting woman! Get out of the entertainment industry!" "How dare you seduce your sister''s boyfriend? And you still have the nerve to work with Eris in the same set.You are really shameless!" "That''s for real! She is really qualified to be a vixen.Look at her! Her breasts, waist, and legs.Wendy, name your price, and we''ll have a good time." Eris had read all kinds of embarrassing and disgustingments.She couldn''t help but smile happily. But when she remembered the facial mask on her face, she stopped smiling. ''Well... Wendy''s reputation ispletely ruined this time. And no one can save her from this mess. I heard that Glory Media will hold a press conference in three days. Ha-ha! I think they are going to terminate her contract publics Humph! I''ll let her know how I teach someone a lesson. How dare her fight with me!'' Eris was still deep in thought when she suddenly heard that the door was opened. She sat up from the sofa, looked in the direction of the door, and saw Anaing in. She removed the facial mask from her face and snapped, "Where have you been? Ana, you are my assistant! You are responsible for my daily life and work arrangements.It''s your job! How dare you wander around outside while I''m taking a nap? Don''t you want your sry anymore?" Ana forced a smile and said, "My mother is sick, and she''s in the hospital right now.I have nothing to do while you''re taking a nap, so I took the opportunity to visit her.I came back after having a few words with her." Eris didn''t show even the slightest sympathy at all. "Your mother is just sick and hospitalized.She is not terminally ill.Can''t you just talk to her on the phone? Why do you have to go to the hospital to see her? I think you''re only making excuses to cover up yourziness.You have nothing to do? Have you done what I''ve asked you to do? And that one!" Eris pointed at the sunflower seed shells on the coffee table and added, "Can''t you clean this ce since you have lots of free time? What azy woman!" Ana bit her lower lip.She was Eris'' assistant, not a nanny. Cleaning up was not her job.But then, she didn''t dare to refute. Eris felt better after scolding Ana for a while.She took a sip of her tea and said, "Any news about what I''ve asked you to inquire about?" "None yet," Ana answered, lowering her head. Eris frowned at once. "How do you handle your tasks? You can''t even do such a small thing well.What''s the point of keeping you as my assistant?" With her head down, Ana clutched the hem of her dress and whispered, "I...I''ve asked some people to guard all the ces where Wendy can possibly appear.But they haven''t seen her at all." Eris got even more annoyed.It had been a few days since the scandal came out. And from that moment that Carter told Wendy not to go to the shooting site anymore, she seemed to have vanished into thin air. She was gone! After the scandal, everything about Wendy, including her childhood, had been thoroughly scrutinized. It had to be said that the power of theizens was great. They actually located the two houses that Wendy had lived in after she came back from abroad. Then the reporters went there and waited. But after squatting there for a few days, they failed to see her. Wasn''t it strange? Since the reporters didn''t see Wendy in those two houses, some of them even went to Glory Media and waited at the gate. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But still, there was no sign of Wendy. Eris banged the teacup in her hand on the table. "Continue to find out where she is.Also, always check the news on the inte.The moment you hear anything about Wendy, inform me immediately." "Sure." When Eris thought of Brian''s attitude, malice and coldness filled her eyes. Ruining Wendy''s reputation was not enough. She wanted to make sure that Wendy would totally vanish in Brian''s life forever. After a while, Eris came back to her senses. But when she saw that Ana was still standing there, she frowned again. "Why are you still standing here? Go and check the news!" Ana bit her lower lip and retracted into the corner, trying to reduce her sense of existence. Then she took out her phone and started browsing the news online. Eris was satisfied with Ana''s reaction.She snorted inwardly. ''Humph! Don''t push your luck" After a while, she said, "Bring me some ice cream." Ana put away her phone and silently walked to the fridge to get the ice cream for Eris. But when she handed it to Eris, Eris didn''t take it. "Eris," she called out softly. "Are you really stupid? How can I eat that without a spoon?" Ana pressed her lips tightly and went to the kitchen to get a spoon. This time, before Eris could say anything, Ana opened the lid of the ice cream container and put the spoon in it. Eris'' mood lightened up a bit. Seeing this, Ana wanted to say something. "Eris..." "Say it!" Erisy on the sofa with one hand holding the ice cream container.Her other hand took the remote control and turned the TV on. She looked so leisurely. "Eris, can I have one month''s sry in advance? My mother is in the hospital, and she doesn''t have much money with her..." Ana suddenly stopped talking when she saw that the expression on Eris'' face darkened.She was so scared that she swallowed back the rest of the words she wanted to say. "You''re not even working hard enough.How can you ask that? No way!" "But my mother..." Looking at Ana''s crying face, Eris suddenly lost interest in watching TV. She turned it off with a snap and stood up from the sofa. Taking the ice cream with her, she turned around and went to her bedroom. Before she entered, she said tly, "She''s your mother.So think of your own way to solve your problem.I am not a phnthropist." She then mmed the door mercilessly. Ana was left alone in the living room. Her eyes were red, and her body was trembling. She stood there stiffly for a long time before she finally looked at the closed door of Eris'' bedroom. Her nose felt sour, and tears welled up in her eyes.It had been three years since Eris debuted as an actress, and Ana had been working for Eris for two years now. Over the past two years, Ana had done a lot of bad things for Eris. She didn''t expect Eris would refuse to help her at this critical moment.She was only asking for a month''s sry in advance. Was it too much? Ana gritted her teeth, took out her phone, and dialed a number. "Hello, this is Ana.I will do as you say." Two dayster It was eight o''clock in the morning. Ray and Precious were both wearing hospital gowns and green hats. They were ready to enter the operating room at any time. Everyone was there. Anson, Josie, Ryan, Luke, Reese, and Brandon. Even Roger, Kane, and Leo were there too. They were all nervous, especially Wendy. There were dark circles around her eyes because she didn''t sleep wellst night. She kept on waking up, feeling restless. "Don''t worry too much," Reese said, wrapping her arm around Wendy''s shoulder tofort her. "Brandon said that the doctors who will perform the operation are all experts.Mr.Oliver personally hired them, so rest assured that this operation will be sessful." "Okay." Wendy nodded her head heavily.She didn''t know whether she wasforting herself or Reese. It was ten past eight when the doctors came over. They were ready to perform the operation. "It''s time to start the surgery." Chapter 223: Bone Marrow Transplant Chapter 223: Bone Marrow Transnt Boom! Wendy felt like those words were a bomb that exploded in her mind.Her body stiffened, and her palms sweated uncontrobly. "Mommy..." "Yes, Ray, I''m here." Upon hearing Raymond''s voice, Wendy seemed to have been awakened from a dream.She immediately strode towards him. Raymond reached out his hand to her. Wendy''s nose twitched as she tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to fall from her eves. While her palms were wet, Raymond''s were very dry. With a hypodermic needle inserted on the back of his hand, he took her hand. The needle had an anesthetic that would be pushed into his body during the operationter. Raymond smiled brightly at Wendy and said, "Mommy, don''t worry.I''ll be fine." "Okay, I won''t." As she spoke, Wendy felt a lump in her throat. But still, she held back her tears. "I will be waiting for you outside." "Okay." "Mommy, I need you too," Precious suddenly said, reaching out her hand to Wendy.) Wendy stood between the two beds and held their hands respectively.She raised them to her lips and kissed them. "I will be waiting for you." "Okay," Raymond and Precious answered in unison. Ryan stood stiffly like a statue.His face was pale, and the dark circles around his eyes were worse than Wendy''s.He looked like a patient more than the two children. Raymond''s eyes fell on Ryan.He pursed his lips but said nothing. Then the nurse came over and asked him, "Are you ready?" Raymond withdrew his gaze from Ryan and answered, "Yes." "Then we are going to the operating room now." "Okay." The nurse pushed their beds to the operating room.Then the door of the operating room mmed shut, blocking everyone''s sight. After a while, one doctor came over with the operation consent form. "Who are the family members of the patients?"he asked. "Me!" "Me!" Ryan and Wendy answered simultaneously. "You must be the parents of the two children.Come over and sign this, please." Various unexpected conditions were written on the operation consent form.As Wendy read them, her legs became weak.She moved her arm only to realize that she couldn''t even lift it. "Who will sign this?"the doctor asked. "I will," Ryan answered and signed his name on the operation consent form. "Doctor, is there any risk in this operation?" Wendy suddenly asked. "There is always a risk in every operation," the doctor answered honestly. This statement made Wendy''s legs even weaker.Her face turned deathly pale, and she staggered back two steps. Fortunately, Ryan was agile enough to support her. "Don''t worry.Nothing bad will happen," Ryan said in a calm and convincing voice. Wendy held his hand tightly and said, "The doctors you hired are all experts.The operation will definitely be sessful, right?" It took a while before he answered, "Yes." As if Wendy had gotten strength from his words, she murmured, "Yes.The doctors inside the operating room right now are all experts in this field.Each of them has outstanding records.Now that they are working together to perform Ray''s operation, they will definitely seed.They will make it.Ray will make it." She wasforting herself, but it was more like she was convincing herself.The light above the operating room door lit up. It meant that the operation had already begun. Wendy found a seat, sat down, and buried her head deep in her knees. "Wendy..." Reese called out Wendy''s name softly, looking at her with concern. She was about to stretch out her hand, but Brandon stopped her. "What are you doing?" Reese asked, ring at him. "What she needs right now is notfort butpanionship," he exined. He was right. At this moment, all thefort was just an added burden to Wendy. Reese bit her lower lip and sat beside Wendy quietly. There was dead silence outside the operating room. The atmosphere was very depressing. Although they all keptforting themselves inwardly, they knew that the operation was risky. Precious was fine.As the bone marrow donor, she was not in danger. But Raymond''s situation was totally different. Leo knew it very well. As a doctor, he clearly knew how high the risks of a bone marrow transnt were. Leo and Luke exchanged nces and sat next to Ryan, one on the left and one on the right. Ryan''s body tensed up.He looked so cold and fierce. It was as if he was covered with ayer of ice. Leo patted him on the shoulder and said, "Just rx." Rx? How could he? Ryan nced at Wendy, who was curling up like a ball on the chair.He knew too well that if this operation failed, he wouldn''t only lose Raymond.He would also lose Wendy. Raymond was Wendy''s lifeblood. So if this operation failed, he couldn''t imagine what she would be. "Leo..." When Ryan opened his mouth, he found that his voice became hoarse.He raised his head, looked straight into Leo''s eyes, and spoke in a low voice that only the two of them could hear. "Tell me honestly.What''s the sess rate of this operation?" "It depends," Leo answered. "Be honest with me!" Leo sighed. "I''m not kidding you.My major is obstetrics and gynecology.I''ve only heard about bone marrow transnts.The sess rate of this kind of operation varies from person to person.Ray has always been taking medicine and cooperative with the treatment.So his sess rate should be higher.Besides, the doctors you hired are all top-notch." Leo tried his best to exin, but for Ryan, his words were meaningless. Ryan''s Adam''s apple bobbed convulsively. Leo was worried that Ryan would be under so much pressure if no one talked to him, so he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry.For me, the sess rate is still very high." But unfortunately, Ryan couldn''t hear what Leo was talking about anymore.He closed his eyes.He recalled the time when he first met Raymond until those times that they got along with each other little by little. He thought of that moment when Raymond came to him with the magic cube, yed it joyfully, and asked him like an adult if he was really sincere to Wendy. As these memories shed in his mind, his breathing started to be painful. The operation was intensely underway. One hour passed. Then two hours. After three hours, the light above the operating room door was still on. Everyone became more anxious. Josie couldn''t take it anymore, so she said anxiously, "Why haven''t theye cut yet? It''s been more than three hours already." Anson also looked serious. But he said, "Don''t worry.Just wait." Luke kept pacing back and forth in front of the operating room door. "Luke, will you please stop? You''re making me feel dizzy," Rogerined with a frown. Luke was rendered speechless.He couldn''t help scolding himself.He didn''t want to pace back and forth. But as soon as he sat down, he couldn''t help worrying about Raymond. It seemed that his anxiety could only be relieved by walking back and forth. "Leo, how long will this operation take?" Ryan asked. "It should be done soon." Leo''s answer made everyone take a deep breath. They somehow calmed down and continued to wait. Ryan nced at Wendy worriedly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Since Raymond and Precious entered the operating room, she had been holding her knees and burying her head in them. It had been more than three hours.If she wasn''t moving from time to time, he would think she had already fainted. Reese was also worried about Wendy.She looked too bad. Her face was deathly pale, and she was sweating profusely. When Reese held Wendy''s hand, Wendy raised her head in horror.She was trembling all over. "Don''t be scared, okay?" Reese hugged her tightly. "I just want to ask if you want to drink water." Still nervous, Wendy shook her head stiffly. "I''m not thirsty." As soon as she finished her words, she turned around. Then she saw that the light above the operating room door suddenly went out.She stood up at once. Chapter 224: Telepathy Chapter 224: Telepathy Since Wendy had been sitting in the same position for a long time, her legs were sore and numb.So when she suddenly stood up, her legs were so soft that she almost fell to the floor.Reese was shocked.She was about to reach out her hand to help Wendy when a gust of wind blew by her side. Before she could figure out what happened, Ryan was already holding Wendy firmly. "Thanks," Wendy said. Ryan just pursed his lips and looked at her without saying anything. Everyone stood up nervously and walked near the door to wait for the doctors toe out. Wendy''s heart was beating abnormally fast as she stared at the operating room door. After two minutes, the door was finally pushed open from the inside. The chief surgeon walked out of the operating room. Upon seeing him, they all rushed forward to approach him. Luke was the first to ask, "Doctor, how is it? Is the operation sessful?" When the chief surgeon took off his mask, he looked very exhausted.Everyone couldn''t help looking at him with worry.After a while, he nodded and replied with a smile, "Yes, the operation is very sessful." It was only then that Wendy felt relieved. The tears that she had been holding back for several hours finally streamed down her face like waterfalls.She folded her hands and said, "Thank you.Thank you so much, doctor." "Don''t mention it.We are only doing what we must do." A few minutester, Raymond''s and Precious¡¯ beds were pushed out of the operating room respectively. Wendy was about to step forward to approach them, but she was stopped by the doctor. "The patient has juste out of the operating room.His body is still weak, so it''s better if he doesn''t interact with anyone yet.It will be very troublesome if he falls ill." Wendy quickly stepped back. She could only watch Raymond from afar. He was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and his face was pale. Soon, the nurse pushed the bed forward until it disappeared from her sight. Wendy''s heart was still hanging in the air.She was worried about Raymond. When Raymond was diagnosed as having leukemia, she searched all the information about this illness on the inte. So she knew that even if the transnt seeded, he would still needprehensive care after the operation. After the operation, Raymond had to be isted from the outside world as adherence to the surgical asepsis. He had to stay in the istion ward for at least twenty days before he could be transferred to the normal ward. Leukemia was like a malignant tumor. Even after the operation, there was a risk that the patient would suffer a rpse at any time. The most dangerousplication after the bone marrow transnt was rejection. He needed arge number of immune agents to reduce the urrence ofplications. And most importantly, the patient needed to have an optimistic mentality, a healthy lifestyle, and a proper diet. When these conditions were met, Raymond needed five years topletely recover.) What mattered now was that the operation was sessful. This was already his first step towards recovery. Precious was in the ward now. But because of the effect of the anesthetic drug, she was still unconscious. Family members were not allowed to visit Raymond in the istion ward yet, so Wendy could only know his condition from the doctor. "I feel so relieved that the operation is sessful," Roger said, heaving a sigh of relief. Then he said goodbye to Ryan and Wendy. "Kane and I have to go back to thepany." They still had to prepare for tomorrow''s press conference.Then he turned to Wendy and said, "Wendy, tomorrow''s press conference will start at ten o''clock.I''lle to pick you up." ¡®The press conference.." Wendy pursed her lips, and a cold light shed through her eyes. "Okay," she replied. ¡®Tomorrow! The press conference will be my battlefield. Do those scumbags really think I don''t have any trump card to turn the tables?¡¯ At this moment, Glory Media''s PR department had also started dealing with the crisis. Randolph, the director of the department, was a very capable man. Even when Wendy was scolded so miserably, he still found a way out for her. And this way out was Winnie Shaw. She was the female celebrity whose career was ruined after she was framed by her mother. Randolph used her case.He hired some reporters to write different articles about her to divert the public''s attention. And it worked.Winnie was now hitting the headlines instead of Wendy. Soon enough, she became the talk of the town. "Wendy, the second Winnie." "Wendy''s parents are just like Winnie''s." These were the current headlines.The reporters condemned Wendy''s parents. If they really loved their daughter, why would they ruin her reputation? They even dug out the fact that Ruben and Cacia had been gambling together, making them lose their house. They also revealed that Ruben was imprisoned for gambling. At this time, Wendy updated her Weibo status.She just poster a few words. "See you at the press conference tomorrow morning at ten o''clock!" Since what happened to Wendy was exactly the same as what happened to Winnie before, Winnie''s fans stood out to support Wendy. "Wendy, I''m on your side.Refuse to bow to those greedy parents of yours!" "I hate those brainless and irresponsible inte trolls! "What the heck! Let''s sit down and wait for the turning of the tide." Thement section was no longer full of anger. Instead, theizens were defending Wendy now.It was like several blocks of ice were put in a pot of boiling water. The boiling temperature had slowly dropped. Would Wendy be able to turn the tables? It would depend on the result of the press conference tomorrow. It was already afternoon when Precious woke up. "Mommy..." The moment she opened her eyes, Wendy was the first person she looked for. Wendy quickly walked over to her bed, held her hand, and said, "You''re finally awake.How do you feel? Do you want to drink water?" "I''m hungry." As she spoke, Precious rubbed her belly and pouted like a baby. "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you." "As long as it''s cooked by you, I love it." "Well...I''ll make a porridge with minced pork and century egg.Will that be okay?" "Okay." Seeing that Precious got along well with Wendy, jealousy filled Josie''s heart.Precious grew up with her. But Precious had never been this close to her.Indeed, blood was thicker than water. No matter how much she doted on Precious, thetter still loved Wendy more. Luke walked to the bedside and leaned over. "Precious, are you not going to ask about Ray?" "He must be fine." Precious¡¯ answer made Luke raise his eyebrows. Everyone else also looked at her in confusion. She covered her chest with her two hands, and she smiled. "I can feel it." "What?" Luke eximed. "Oh, you don''t understand.Ray and I are telepathic.We talked yesterday.I always got sick for no reason before, right? It actually happened every time he felt ufortable." They were shocked by Precious¡¯ revtion. Luke''s eyes widened. "You have telepathy? Every time Ray felt ufortable, you also felt the same ways He then turned to Wendy and asked, "Did Ray fall sick for no reason?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Wendy thought for a while. Indeed! In the past, Ray felt sick sometimes. But when she took him to the hospital, the doctors couldn''t figure out the reason why. So she just thought that he was weak because he was born prematurely. Wendy was stunned by this realization. Actually, two days ago, Raymond had a high fever. And Precious also had a fever for no reason. ¡®I heard people say that there will be telepathy between twins.Is it true?¡¯ Thinking of it, Wendy became excited at once.She quickly held Precious¡¯ hand and asked, "Precious, how do you feel now?" With flushed cheeks and bright eyes, Precious nodded her head vigorously. "I feel very good now.I don''t feel any difort in my body.So Ray must be fine too." Chapter 225: Repay Them For The Rest Of His Life Chapter 225: Repay Them For The Rest Of His Life After hearing what Precious said, Wendy immediately felt relieved.Thinking that Raymond was fine, she was d. The worry in her heart somehow alleviated.She held Precious'' hand and said, "If you feel ufortable, you must tell me as soon as possible, okay?" Precious nodded her head vigorously. "I''ll go back home to make porridge for you." Ryan stared at Luke with a cold face.) Resigning himself to fate, Luke sat on the edge of the bed and held Precious¡¯ round little face. Precious pouted. "Uncle, have you washed your hands? He was stunned. ¡®Seriously? Even Precious dislikes me now?¡¯ Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "Precious!" Precious stuck out her tongue naughtily.She looked so cute. Luke''s heart softened at once. "Precious, when you were in the operating room with Ray, your mommy was very nervous.Now that she finally felt relieved because the operation was sessful, how could you let her cook for you?" His words made Precious feel guilty. She held Wendy''s hand and said, "Mommy, you don''t need to cook for me." "No, it''s okay.I''m not tired," Wendy replied with a smile. "Well, I''ll just order some takeout. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since we''re all here, I''ll order more food to celebrate the sess of Ray''s operation," Luke offered. Precious raised her hand and agreed. "All right!" Luke immediately took out his phone and called the restaurant to order food. Wendy didn''t want to eat with Josie. But for Precious¡¯ sake, she didn''t say anything. Luke ordered a tableful of dishes. The ward was a little rudimentary, so everyone gathered around the coffee table to eat. Fortunately, Luke was there.He had been talking all the time, making the atmosphere lively and not very embarrassing. All of a sudden, Anson picked a piece of braised pork with his chopsticks and put it in Wendy''s bowl. Wendy froze. Even Ryan and Luke looked at Anson in surprise. Anson was already seventy years old, and he was a bit thin. But his back was still straight, and his eyes were sharp.He was a very energetic old man. Seeing that Wendy was looking at him, he smiled kindly and said, "You have lost a lot of weight these days.You need to take care of the two kids after the operation, so you''d better eat more." "Thank you." Wendy lowered her eyes and ate the rice in her bowl. But she didn''t eat the piece of braised pork. Josie clenched the chopsticks in her hand tightly. ¡®What is this woman doing? How can she refuse Anson''s kindness? She''s really ill-mannered!¡¯ she thought. Josie was about to lose her temper when Anson put a peeled shrimp in her bowl and said, "Eat shrimp." She held back her anger. Wendy didn¡¯t care about the interaction between Anson and Josie at all.She just pretended that she didn''t see anything. After eating, Precious quickly fell asleep. She didn''t sleep wellst night. As soon as she fell asleep, Josie and Anson left and went home. While cleaning up, Luke heaved a long sigh. ¡®s! It looks like Wendy really hates us" While he went out to throw the garbage, Wendy took out her phone and walked over to Ryan. "Yes?" Ryan was a bit stunned. Since Wendy found out that Josie was the one who kidnapped Raymond, this was the first time that she took the initiative to talk to him.He immediately put away the tablet on hisp and asked, "What''s up?" "I''ve already transferred the money to you.Just take it, "Wendy replied. Ryan frowned upon hearing this.He took out his phone to check. Sure enough, he saw that she had transferred a sum of money to his ount. It was more than two hundred thousand dors. "What is this for?" "You have paid for Ray''s medical expenses." Wendy borrowed the money from Reese since she didn¡¯t have much money with her right now. Fortunately, Reese had not spent the money she got from selling her house yet. "I know that this is a private hospital, and the doctors who perform Ray''s operation are authoritative experts.Two hundred thousand dors may not be enough, but that''s what I only have for the time being.Once the billes out, I will pay the rest little by little." The expression on Ryan''s face darkened at once.He took a deep breath to suppress the anger that starting to rise. "Ray is also my child.I haven''t fulfilled my duties and responsibilities to him as a father in the past few years.Now that I know the truth, I should be the one to pay for his medical expenses." "This is what Ray wants." Wendy''s words were like a basin of cold water that extinguished the mes all over Ryan''s body. His Adam''s apple bobbed convulsively.He was silent for a while. Then he asked with difficulty, "This is what Ray wants?" "Yes," Wendy nodded. "He told mest night that he didn''t want to owe you a favor." ¡®Does Ray want to distance himself from me?¡¯ Ryan thought. A bitter smile crept across his face. "So you''d better ept the money." Ryan put his phone back into his pocket. "You..." Wendy was about to say something more, but Ryan interrupted, "No, I won''t ept it!" "Ryan..." Ryan took out the cigarette pack from his pocket. He had been smoking too much these past few days. And now, he suddenly craved for it too. He stood up from the sofa and said, "I''ll go out for a while." "Ryan!" Ryan walked to the door, opened it, and paused for a moment but didn''t look back. "Wendy..." "Yes, I am listening." "No matter what I do for you and for Ray, you don''t owe me anything.Actually, it''s me who owes you both so much." After saying this, Ryan pursed his lips and strode out of the ward. He went to the fire exit and stood on the staircase. Smoking was allowed in this area, so he leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag. After a while, he slowly exhaled a ring of smoke. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a sense of loneliness. It was true that he owed Wendy and Raymond too much. It was so much that he felt like he had to repay them for the rest of his life. "Ryan." Someone called his name from behind. Luke pushed the door of the fire exit and strode over to Ryan. Seeing the burning cigarette between Ryan''s fingers, he sighed heavily. Needless to say, Ryan must have been rejected by Wendy. "Ryan, is Wendy still unwilling to forgive you?" Ryan didn''t say anything. Luke tried tofort him. "It is normal that she can''t ept the truth for now.Don''t push her too hard.Actually, I can see that she still has feelings for you.Otherwise, she would have gotten even with you after knowing that it was you four years ago." "Yeah." "Now that Ray''s operation has been sessful, she''s already relieved.Just give her some time.When she calms down, you can pursue her and show her that you''re sincere.She will definitely forgive you." Still, Ryan didn''t say anything, but his eyes darkened. The cigarette kept burning between his fingers. Luke didn''t know how tofort him anymore. Actually, he was also a little guilty when he faced Wendy. Four years ago, it was him who drugged Ryan. If it weren''t for him, this tragedy wouldn''t have happened at all. "Luke..." "Yes?" "Is everything ready for tomorrow''s press conference?" Luke''s expression became solemn. "Ryan, don''t worry.Everything has been prepared.Rest assured that things will go smoothly tomorrow." Ryan stubbed out the cigarette butt with his fingertips.His eyes were cold and fierce. This time, he swore that he would defend Wendy with all his might.And he would let those who bullied her pay a hefty price. Chapter 226: The Press Conference Chapter 226: The Press Conference The following day, the press conference was scheduled tomence at ten o''clock in the morning.At nine o''clock, Roger drove to the hospital to pick up Wendy. When he opened the door of the ward, he was shocked.Wendy''s face was pale and there were bags under her eyes.In addition, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight over the past few days.She looked ashen and gaunt like a homeless person. His expression changed to dire concern. "Is there anything wrong with Ray?" Roger thought that was the only usible exnation why Wendy would be so haggard after they hadn''t seen each other for a whole night. However, out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Ryan was his usual calm self. ¡®No, something is definitely wrong! If something bad happened to Ray, how could Ryan be so calm? I''m missing something here" "This is just my makeup," Wendy said. Roger was stunned. "Makeup?" "Yes!" Wendy nodded vigorously. When she noticed that Roger was still suspicious, she rolled her eyes. "It''s really makeup.If you don''t believe me, feel free to touch it." Roger unconsciously stretched out his hand to touch her face. However, the moment he stretched out his hand, he felt an ice cold gaze, and the on the back of his neck stood on end. As soon as he raised his head, he saw that Ryan was squinting at him dangerously, daring him to touch Wendy without reflecting on the consequences. Roger was taken aback. "Are you sure you are fine, Wendy?" "I''m really fine.If you don''t believe me, I''ll remove my makeup right away and show you." "Why are you wearing such makeup?" asked Roger after taking a breath of relief. "Pretending to be weak! Trying to gain sympathy! Nothing more!" Although the press conference had not yet begun, the hall was already filled to capacity with reporters. Because of the rich publicity and high ratings of Wendy''s events recently, the reporters crowded in the hall, expecting something newsworthy. All the reporters stood in their positions, set up the equipment with cameras, and waited for Wendy to appear. Wendy and Roger made their regal appearance at the hotel at precisely nine fifty. The two walked in front, escorted by security guards hired by Glory Media, to the stage of the press conference. Immediately, all media cameras lit up and focused sharply on the two of them. After a few minutes, the reporters on the spot could not hold themselves back from asking burning questions. "Wendy! Have you read the scandals about you on the inte? Can you exin the rumor that you seduced your sister''s boyfriend and slept with a male stripper?" "Your father said that you were rebellious since you were a child.Do you admit to this?" "You seduced sister''s boyfriend and had a one-night stand with a male stripper.Wendy, shame on you!" Roger''s anger was apparent. He squinted at thest reporter and warned, "Watch your mouth! We are holding this press conference today to rify these issues.If you are here to cause trouble, then please leave.You are not wee here!" Other reporters also despised that reporter when they heard him speak with such utter disrespect. "Is he really a reporter or someone who has been sent to set the cat among the pigeons? How could such a foul-mouthed person qualify to be a reporter?" That reporter was furious. "Did Wendy invite you to defend her?" "The press conference hasn''t even started yet, so why are you hell bent on stirring up trouble here? I think you have bad intentions and havee with a hidden agenda!" At the same time, lurking in a corner of the hotel, Ruben and Cacia were hiding secretly. Ruben was a little nervous and restless. "Cacia, how about we leave now? There are so many people here today.If we get caught..." "What are you afraid of? Wendy is at a strong disadvantage now.I''d like to see how she proves her innocence." "But..." Ruben had an ominous feeling. "Don''t be scared! Even if someone finds us, we can just say that we are here to persuade Wendy to go back." After chewing on that thought, Ruben felt relieved. He also wanted a first-hand ount of how Wendy would be discredited! At ten o''clock, Roger pped the microphone slightly to check if it worked well, then he said, "Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet.Our press conference is about tomence." Everyone quietened down and waited anxiously for Wendy to speak. Pursing her lips, Wendy held the microphone and said, "First of all, I would like to thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend the press conference.The purpose of this press conference is to rify one thing!" The reporters were stunned. "One thing? What do you mean, Wendy? Shouldn''t you be rifying several things? Seducing your sister''s boyfriend, getting pregnant before marriage, living a promiscuous life, and rejecting your parents¡¯ persuasion!" "Don''t you think it''s rude to interrupt?" Wendy asked sharply, squinting her eyes. "If it happens again, I''ll ask the security to remove you from the hall!" "You!" The reporter was furious. "I showed up to offer an exnation because I respect the public.I hope that you can show me some respect for the duration of this conference!" Wendy spoke unhurriedly and gracefully. The reporter''s face turned red with embarrassment,and he was too ashamed to continue heckling. "First of all, I want to tell you something about Oakley.I wish to inform you that I don''t know Oakley at all." The crowd burst into an uproar. Before the reporters could ask anything, Wendy continued, "Today, I''m very fortunate to have Oakley present here with us.I want to confront him here in person to reveal the truth!" The crowd was agog with curiosity. The reporters looked at one another, wondering what card Wendy would y next. They had expected her to exin everything to them with tears in her eyes at the press conference, but they certainly weren''t banking on her springing such a big surprise on them right at the start. Through a side entrance, Oakley was escorted to the stage by two security guards. Compared with the confidence and high spirits he disyed when he exposed the news about Wendy a few days ago, Oakley looked dejected and forlorn. d in a simple id shirt and jeans, he looked uneasy and nervous as he walked onto the stage with a barrage of cameras shing on him. His bold head shone brightly. Thinking of the bag of Oakley''s hair she had received, Wendy''s mouth twitched.She was a little distracted. ¡®¡®Oakley¡­¡± She didn''t expect Oakley woulde. On the way to the hotel, Roger told her that everything had been arranged by Ryan, and all she needed to do was follow the process. "Wendy..." "What?" Wendy regained herposure and looked up at the reporters who were looking at her with expectation. There wasplete silence in the hall. Wendy cleared her throat and then pointed at Oakley. "I believe everyone here knows him, right?" Wendy walked over to Oakley''s side. "This is Oakley.I''m sure you all remember the bombshell he dropped on the Octavia Show!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The reporters nodded unanimously. "Now, Oakley, please reveal the truth to us." Roger handed a microphone to Oakley. As he held the microphone in his hand, Oakley looked somewhere and his fingers trembled. He swallowed and said, "The fact is that I don''t know Wendy at all.The reason I did that was that I received arge sum of money from a woman! She said that as long as I did as she said, she would give me four hundred thousand dors! I was simply obeying her orders." The reporter asked, "A woman? Who?" "Cacia Brown!" The crowdpsed into total silence for a few seconds.Then a deafening uproar surged. "Cacia? Who is Cacia? Why does that name sound so familiar?" "Damn! Cacia is Wendy''s stepmother!" "Really? But how would it benefit her to divulge the news about Wendy?" Huddling in the corner, Cacia trembled with fear and anger.She stared at Oakley with hatred. "That moron! How dare he betray me after taking my money!" Ruben was a little nervous. "Oakley betrayed us.What should we do now?" "Calm down! Wendy has to provide evidence to prove we bribed Oakley.No one will believe her if she can''te up with solid evidence!" "Yes, you are right!" Ruben let out a sigh of relief and then focused on the stage. Chapter 227: So Stubborn Chapter 227: So Stubborn As expected, the reporter who had just spewed swear words couldn''t help asking, "Cacia bribed you?" Oakley grabbed the microphone nervously. Licking his dry lips, he tightened his grip on the microphone. "Yes, it was her! She gave me some money and said that as long as I followed her instructions, there would be a lot more.I just got divorced recently, and I don''t have any assets to my name.I couldn''t resist the temptation, so I agreed." "So you''re saying that Cacia hired you to nder Wendy on the show?" "Yes.She said that the Octavia Show had a very high audience rating, and that it was broadcasted live, so whatever I exposed here would cause a sensation immediately." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "ording to what you''ve said, you received the money already, right? Then why are you speaking out against Cacia now? Is it because of your guilty conscience? Or did Wendy offer you a higher price?" These were the questions that were on everyone''s mind at the moment.The reporters aimed their cameras at Oakley, eagerly waiting for his answer. "That woman lied to me from the beginning! At first, she promised to pay me 400, 000 dors, and gave me half that sum as an advance. But when I finished my task, she tried to throw me under the bus after seeing that things had gone out of control!" Oakley''s eyes turned red with anger as he spoke. "She broke her word, and didn''t want to pay up the remaining 200, 000.How could I let it go just like that? I didn''t want to give in, so I went to ask her for the money.But she threatened me by saying that if I dared to speak out the truth, she would take my daughter''s life! I only have a daughter.I''ve been living in worry these days.I''m afraid that that woman would hurt my daughter.After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to tell the truth! This is the only way to make sure that my daughter is safe!" Standing in the corner, Cacia was so angry that her hands trembled. ¡®Bastard! What nonsense! I have never threatened him with his daughter''s life.What''s more, I only offered him 200, 000 in total, and I already paid.How could he im that the amount was 400, 000? It''s just utter nonsense!¡¯ "Calm down.These are just Oakley''s words.The reporters won''t buy his story so easily," Reuben whispered. Hearing that, Cacia took a deep breath and nodded.She was always careful not to leave any evidence. ¡®No matter how many lies Oakley spewed, no one would believe him.Wendy and the others wouldn''t be able to do anything without solid evidence, '' she thought. The reporters were shocked by Oakley''s words. Judging by Oakley''s words, it seemed that Cacia wanted to ruin Wendy. And both Ruben and Eris were her aplices. The reporter continued, "Oakley, do you have any evidence? You have to provide us with evidence, or no one will believe you!" "Evidence?" Oakley echoed in a daze. Panic began to creep into his mind. "If there is no evidence, you can''t use Cacia like this.In fact, this incident only makes us suspect that Wendy gave you a high price to frame Cacia!" The reporter''s words were reasonable. Cold sweat beaded on Oakley''s forehead as he searched his mind for any trace of evidence that he might have. He realized now that Cacia had been very cautious. She had even paid him in cash. For a long while, he couldn''t grasp even a single shred of evidence. The reporters shifted around impatiently, annoyed by his silence. All of a sudden, Oakley''s eyes lit up. "I just remembered something! Cacia called me with her phone.I can call her now." As he spoke, he excitedly fumbled around his pocket for his phone. In order to prove that he wasn''t lying, he dialed the number. There was dead silence in the hall as all the reporters waited with bated breath for the call to be answered. However, none of them were prepared for what came next. Ring! The sound of a phone ringing came from a corner of the hall. Several heads simultaneously turned towards the source of the sound, and they all saw Cacia and Ruben standing huddled in the corner. Cacia was anxiously fidgeting with her phone, trying to turn it off in a hurry. However, it was toote. A reporter recognized Cacia and Ruben at once. "Cacia and Ruben?" Seeing the two of them, Oakley pointed at Cacia excitedly. "It''s her! She''s the one! She gave me money and asked me to frame Wendy!" Cacia''s eyes shed with anger. She had been waiting to see how Wendy''s reputation would be ruined, but she hadn''t expected the tables to be turned. Before she or Reuben could react, the reporters swarmed over and gathered around them. "Ruben, Cacia, what are you doing here?" "Did you hear Mr.Oakley''s usation? Do you have anything to say about it?" "Cacia, did you really give Oakley money to nder Wendy? Why did you do that? Were you just pretending to be a caring stepmother all the time?" One after another, the reporters fired questions at Cacia, leaving her speechless. Fortunately, both Cacia and Reuben were experienced and reacted swiftly. Noticing the microphone in front of them, she pinched her thigh hard, causing tears to spring to her eyes. Instead of answering the reporters¡¯ questions, she looked straight at Wendy, who was on the stage, and said with tears in her eyes, "Wendy! Your father and I were worried about you, so we came here.How can you confuse right and wrong like this? Wendy, it''s not toote to fix things.Don¡¯t make any more mistakes!" Her eyes were full of concern, as if she was really worried about Wendy. "Cacia, can youe to the stage to make things clear?" Hearing that, Cacia and Ruben were in a dilemma. If they didn''t agree to go on stage now, the reporters would think that they had something to hide, and would definitely believe whatever Wendy said. As soon as the two of them stepped onto the stage, Oakley pointed at Cacia and shouted, "It''s her! She''s the one who asked me to do it.It has nothing to do with me." Ruben swallowed nervously, but Cacia remained calm. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I ask you to do such things?" she snapped. "It''s obviously you.Why are you still trying to hide it?" "Nonsense! I think you are crazy about money!" Cacia said sharply. Then, she turned to look at Wendy with tears in her eyes. "Wendy, even if you don''t want to admit what really happened, you can''t frame me and your father.You''re the one who gave my phone number to this guy, right? Is this your way of trying to prove yourself innocent?" As soon as she finished her words, she burst into tears and walked over to hold Wendy''s hand, but Wendy dodged in disgust. Seeing that, Cacia began sobbing even harder. "Wendy, I know you''re angry with me and your father for speaking ill of you in front of the media, but we''re only doing this for your own good.You are still so young.It¡¯s not toote to change now.You can still live a good life as long as you turn over a new leaf," Cacia said, looking distressed. At this moment, in a luxury car outside the hotel, Ryan and Luke were sitting in the back seat, holding an iPad. They were watching the live broadcast of the press conference together. Upon hearing Cacia''s words, Luke lost his temper. "Ugh, this woman is despicable! How can she lie so shamelessly? She''s so damn stubborn!" Ryan narrowed his eyes and said, "Inform Roger to carry out the second step." Chapter 228: Get Pregnant Chapter 228: Get Pregnant At the press conference, all heads turned to Wendy. Whether it was Oakley or Wendy, they couldn''t believe them just by listening to their words. "If I didn''t have any evidence, how would I dare to hold a press conference?" Wendy held the microphone tightly and spoke exactly what Roger had told her to. "I was on the Octavia Show on October 20th.A few days before that, Oakley and Cacia met in a cafe.I have the surveince footage of their meeting." When Cacia heard that, her face changed. ¡®How is that possible? I specially chose a ce without surveince cameras to meet Oakley.Did I miss a camera? Oh my God!" As she thought of that, her heart pounded against her chest. Roger took out a USB sh drive from his pocket and handed it to Wendy. Holding it in her hand, Wendy told the reporters, "In this USB sh drive, you''ll find the footage of their meeting! They met in a cafe in the north of the city." Then, she nced at Ruben and Cacia and sneered, "Do you think I would be stupid enough to hold a press conference just because I had a witness? Cacia, your stubbornness is going to be the death of you! You just said that you don''t know Oakley.Well, since you don''t know him, and he''s not rted to you in any way, your reason for meeting him in private is obvious! If you''re still not going to admit it, I''ll show everyone the video and see how you exin it then!" Clenching her fists tightly, Cassia snapped, "Nonsense! I don''t know him at all.And I didn''t meet him in the north of the city!" "Then where did you meet him?" "In the south of the city..." Upon hearing Wendy''s abrupt question, Cacia blurted out the truth without thinking. When she realized what she had said, it was toote. The reporters all gasped in surprise. After all, they were not idiots. Even though Cacia hadn''t finished her sentence, her true colors were already exposed. Wendy threw the USB sh drive at Cacia''s face. "You shameless woman!" "You..." Cacia was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. ¡®She tricked me? How dare she? And I...I actually fell into her trap! This bitch...I won''t let her go!" Thinking of that, Cacia furiously yelled, "Wendy!" Tilting her chin up defiantly, Wendy sneered, "What? You''re not going to pretend to be a kind stepmother anymore?" At this moment, Cacia really wished that she could p Wendy across the face! ¡®Bitch!¡¯ She gnashed her teeth together in anger. Her wless n had been ruined by Wendy! Cacia regretteding here today. "Wendy¡ª" she began, but before she could finish, Wendy pped her hard across the face. "Ah!" Cacia raised her hand to her cheek and looked at Wendy in shock. She wanted to hit Wendy back, but she didn''t dare to do show her true nature in front of the media. Therefore, she had no choice but to tolerate the insult. Ever since Wendy had found out that Cacia was the one who had killed her mother, she had desperately wanted to p her. lt was an urge that she had suppressed for four long years. But fortunately, she didn''t have to suppress it anymore.Her palm was slightly numb from the pain, but she was extremely happy. As for the reporters, they werepletely taken aback by Wendy''s ruthless p. "Oh, my God! If Cacia is the one who instigated Oakley, then she''s really shameless!" "What''s more, Cacia told everyone that she treated Wendy better than Eris.She''s a liar!" "Don''t forget, Ruben and Eris also lied and ndered Wendy.One of them is Wendy''s biological father, and the other is her stepsister.This is shocking news!" "Nonsense! She''s just talking nonsense!" Cacia yelled. After seconds of covering her cheek like a pitiful woman, she couldn''t pretend anymore. "Don''t let her fool you.Even though I did ask Oakley to expose her secrets at the show, what Oakley said is true! Wendy has always been a bad girl.She got pregnant at the age of neen.She can''t deny it!" Then, she took out her phone in a hurry and added, "I have evidence!" After swiping madly on her screen, she found the picture of the pregnancy test report that Wendy had gotten before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had kept the report on purpose without throwing it away, and had even taken photos of it in case it came in handy someday. But she hadn''t expected that time toe so soon. With a small smirk of satisfaction, she showed her phone screen to the reporters so that they could see the report clearly. "This is the result of the prenatal check-up that Wendy did four years ago, and this is the ultrasound scan result.She did these tests at General Hospital.If you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctors there.I''m sure they remember Wendy!" Once again, the reporters¡¯ attention was drawn to Wendy. As they thought about the whole matter logically, the sympathy in their eyes disappeared. Even though they had seen evidence that Cacia had paid Oakley to harm Wendy''s reputation, all it proved was that Cacia was two-faced; it could not prove that Wendy was innocent. Looking at the expressions of the reporters changing, Wendy stood there quietly with her back straightened. However, her hand holding the microphone was trembling slightly, and her pale face was livid with anger. In a way, she looked pitiful. Somehow, amid the tense silence, the reporters realized how Wendy must be feeling. It was not a big deal that her stepmother had made things difficult for her, but it was shocking that her own father and stepsister had stabbed her in the back. Even if Wendy''s character was questionable, exposing her past in front of the media was a really nasty thing for her own family to do. Everyone in the hall knew how betrayed and crushed Wendy must be feeling, and they didn''t know what to say. As the silence dragged on, Roger gently patted Wendy''s shoulder, signaling to her to initiate the second step. However, Wendy didn''t move. Clenching the microphone tightly, she announced, "Yes.I did get pregnant four years ago!" Time seemed toe to a standstill, as everybody was thunderstruck by her sudden revtion. After all, how could Wendy actually admit to such a thing? For an actress, her career would be destroyed totally by this revtion. Roger was also shocked. "Wendy..." This was not at all part of the n. He knew that admitting that she had gotten pregnant four years ago could be a devastating blow to her. In the luxury car outside, Ryan held the iPad so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Luke''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "What just happened? Why did she say that? Does she know the consequences she''ll have to face now? Is she out of her mind?" As soon as Luke finished speaking, he felt a chill rising from his back. He turned his head to see Ryan looking at him gloomily. "Shit! How could I forget how fond Ryan is of Wendy?¡¯ Gulping, Luke hastily waved his hand and said, "Ha-ha, I''m just kidding! Wendy is so smart.She probably has a n..." Although he said these words out loud, his inner thoughts were, ''How could she admit it? She was neen years old back then. She was a girl who had just reached adulthood. This news will definitely have a bad impact on her career! He stole a nce at Ryan and opened his mouth to say something, but on second thought, he decided otherwise. "If you have something to say, just say it," Ryan growled. "Ryan¡­¡± Four years ago, Wendy was only neen. If the media finds out that you are Ray''s father, what will they say? Will they use you of robbing the cradle?" Chapter 229: The Video Chapter 229: The Video With a crack, Ryan broke the stylus in his hand.He narrowed his eyes and looked at Luke gloomily. "What? Robbing the cradle?" Hearing his chilling voice, Luke felt his hair stand on end.He had to suppress the urge to p himself. "Shit! Why am I such a bbermouth? I should have just kept it to myself.Why did I say it out loud?¡± As he watched Ryan''s eyes grow colder and colder, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Desperate to divert Ryan''s attention, he suddenly pointed at the iPad and gasped, "Ryan, look! Wendy moved." At the press conference Ignoring the bbergasted expressions of the reporters, Wendy said calmly, "Four years ago, I had a one-night stand on the day of my cousin Rosie¡¯s wedding ceremony, and then got pregnant." Unsurprisingly, the reporters attacked her at once. "Wendy, do you admit that your private life is promiscuous?" "Wendy, did you really pay a man for sex?" "Wendy, were you the other woman between Eris and Brian? Please exin." Wendy pressed her lips into a thin line. Although she looked unhappy on the outside, she was already mentally prepared for such questions. Even though Cacia''s cheek was still stinging from Wendy''s p just now, she smirked to herself. ¡°Bitcht Do you think you can solve everything by admitting it? Let''s see how you''re going to get yourself out of this one.¡± "Before I exin, I have something to show you," Wendy said calmly. She unzipped her bag and took out a thick stack of papers from it, as well as another USB sh drive. Cacia rolled her eyes and sneered, "Wendy, do you think you can use the same trick on me again?" But Wendy just nced at her coldly without saying anything. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, she handed the USB sh drive to Roger, who trusted her so much that he inserted it into his laptop without asking any questions. Theptop was already connected to the big screen behind them on the stage. Bending over theptop, Wendy opened a folder and found a video, but didn''t y it immediately. Instead, she handed over the stack of papers in her hand to Roger and said, "Roger, help me distribute one copy to each reporter in the hall." As soon as Roger nced at the top sheet of paper, his eyes lit up.He walked off the stage and handed out a copy to every reporter. A bad feeling loomed over Cacia. She craned her neck to have a look.When she saw the contents of the paper, her face paled visibly. "What''s wrong?" Ruben asked worriedly, holding her hand. Cacia gripped his hand tightly like she was holding onto a lifeline. At this point, she could barely breathe. As for the reporters, they were just as stunned when they saw the contents of the paper. It was information about Cacia and Ruben. Before the reporters could ask any questions, Wendy began to exin. "With regard to the information you''re looking at, I discovered it through a private detective aftering back from abroad.It''s about the rtionship between Ruben and Cacia.I''m sure you''re all familiar with Eris.ording to her words, she is the daughter of my stepmother and another man." "Isn''t she?" one of the reporters asked with a frown. "Of course not!" Wendy said, smirking. "It''s true that Eris'' mother is Cacia, but her biological father is Reuben, which makes her my half- sister.But she¡¯s only half a year younger than me.When she was conceived, my father hadn''t divorced my mother yet." A stunned silence enveloped the room. Judging by Wendy''s shocking revtion, it was obvious that when she was still in her mother''s womb, Ruben was already having an affair with Cacia. And more importantly, it meant that Eris, who the public had always thought of as an angel, was actually an illegitimate daughter! This was a piece of news that was sure to break every news outlet. When Eris had started her career as an actress, everyone had perceived her as a pitiful woman, because she had always imed that her biological father had passed away when she was still a child. But if what Wendy said was true, then it meant that Eris had been lying this whole time. For Ruben, the mention of Eris was thest straw. He stepped forward and reached out to grab the microphone from Wendy. "Shut up, you bitch! We''re talking about you right now! Why are you dragging Eris into this? Are you that desperate to clear your name? How can you nder Eris? I can''t believe I''m the father of a vicious woman like you! If I had known that you would grow up like this, I would have strangled you when you were born!" Before he could touch Wendy, however, he was stopped by Roger. "If youe any closer, you''ll regret it." When Roger was assertive this way, his aura was so intimidating that no one would dare to mess with him. Sure enough, Ruben froze in fear. After shooting her father a disdainful nce, Wendy turned back to the reporters and continued, "As you can all see, Cacia was the other woman in my parents¡¯ marriage." "Okay, but...what does that have to do with your pregnancy?" a reporter questioned. "Please watch this video first, and then I''ll give you an exnation." With these words, Wendy sessfully aroused the curiosity of the reporters.She bent over theptop and opened the video that she was referring to. As the video began to y on the big screen behind her, everyone saw that it was a video taken on a ship. Judging from the angle, everyone could tell that it must have been shot secretly, but the content of the video was clear enough. The ship was sailing at sea. Several people dressed up like crew appeared on the deck.Everything looked normal enough at first, but after a while, a woman stepped out of the cabin. As the camera focused on the woman''s face, it became clear that it was none other than Cacia. When Cacia looked at herself on the big screen, all color drained from her face. "Stop it...Don''t y it!" She wanted to turn off theptop. "Security! Stop her!" Roger shouted. Kane had hired some security guards on behalf of Glory Media to protect Roger and Wendy. So as soon as Roger spoke, these security guards rushed onto the stage and grabbed hold of Cacia. "Let me go! Let me go!" Cacia cried. "Shut up!" "I...Mmmph..." Cacia wanted to say something more, but one of the security guards grabbed a duster cloth and stuffed it into her mouth. "Mmmoph..." A string of curse words left Cacia''s mouth, but they all came out muffled and unintelligible. "Wendy, stop it!" Ruben yelled furiously. However, Wendy barely even spared him a nce.She said coldly, "If you want to be restrained by the security guards too, just say it." Hearing this, Ruben had no choice but to shut his mouth and clench his teeth in hatred. The video continued to y. All the reporters watched with rapt attention as Cacia appeared on the deck. She addressed the crew members, but the howling of the wind was so loud that it concealed the sound of her voice, making it hard to make out what she was saying. After a while, the camera zoomed in.It seemed that whoever was taking the video walked up to Cacia. From this distance, Cacia''s voice became much clearer. "Bring her here," she said. As soon as she finished her words, several crew members walked into the cabin. In less than five minutes, they came out with a sack, which they threw onto the deck. There seemed to be a living being in the sack, twisting around desperately. Cacia chuckled, squatted down, and untied the rope holding the sack together. A woman sat up, popping her head out of the sack.She was tied up with ropes, and was gagged. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked pitiful, but her beautiful features could not be hidden. The reporters gasped in shock. "Wait...She looks like Wendy!" "Yeah! They look so simr.Is she Wendy''s mother?" "No way! She looks too young for that." "Look! In the video, Cacia looks much younger than she does now.And look at the clothes that she¡¯s wearing in the video.This was the popr style more than ten years ago..." With their jaws dropped open in shock, the reporters looked at Wendy.Wendy''s eyes turned slightly red, and her voice trembled as she spoke. "This video was shot seventeen years ago.The woman who''s sitting there tied up is my mother!" The reporters continued to watch the video, holding their breaths. Seventeen years ago, Cacia seemed to have kidnapped Wendy''s mother.But why? Chapter 230: Throw Her Into The Sea Chapter 230: Throw Her Into The Sea The video continued ying. In the video, Cacia squatted down and pulled out the rag from Cassie''s mouth with a sneer. Cassie could finally speak.She struggled to break free from being bound. Unfortunately, the ropes were too tight and strong. "Cacia, what the hell do you want to do?" "What do you think?" Cacia pinched Cassie''s chin and coldly looked into her eyes. "Kill you, of course." Cassie fell stunned. When she came to her senses, she turned her head and saw that the ship was moving and sailing in the sea, surrounded by endless water. Her face turned as white as a sheet upon seeing this. Not only that, cold sweat broke out on her forehead. "Why?" Cassie shook her head. "Why are you doing this to me? You''re the other woman in my marriage! I admit, I''m a useless wife.I couldn''t even keep my husband loyal to our marriage.You and Ruben are living together now.Why don''t you just let me go?" "Because you''re stupid!" Cacia bellowed. "What? I''m stupid? Ha! I gave up on him the moment that I found out he was cheating on me! In fact, I''ve always expressed my willingness to divorce him so that you scumbags could get married.But for some reason, Ruben doesn''t agree." Cacia''s blood boiled, and she tightened her pinch on Cassie''s chin. "I know what you''ve done.You''ve been collecting evidence of Ruben''s infidelity.I''m sure you''re nning to sue him for having an affair and get most of his properties.Sad to say, but I won''t allow it! ¡° "Properties? So you''ve been doing all of these for your own greediness.Ruben had nothing.Everything he''s enjoying right now came from my family.My parents left them for me and my children.Why can''t I just take them? They''re mine!" "Because Eris and I need the money." Cacia stroked Cassie''s face with a sardonic smile. "What a shame! You''re beautiful, but you still couldn''t keep your husband loyal to your marriage.Don''t worry.After you die, Ruben and I will take over your properties.Hmm.I''ll spend your money, sleep with your husband, and abuse your children.Sounds fun! Just thinking about what I''ll do once you''re gone excites me." Cassie trembled all over upon hearing Cacia''s evil n. "You''re insane!" she eximed. While Cacia was celebrating, Cassie suddenly hit her, knocking Cacia over on the deck. "If you so much asy a single on my daughters, I''ll kill you!" "Ahi" Cacia felt a sharp pain in her hand. It seemed that Cassie left a deep scratch when she hit Cacia just now. In a fit of anger, Cacia stood up from the deck and pped Cassie across the face with all her strength. It was so hard Cassie fell to the floor of the deck. "How dare you hit me when you''re about to die?" Cassie''s face turned red and swollen, and her eyes glowered in anger.She sat up and bellowed, "You piece of shit! Killing is illegal.You won''t get away with this." "Oh really?" Caciaughed scornfully. "You got depressed and threw yourself into the sea.That''s what people will know.It has nothing to do with me." Cassie was dumbstruck.She was silent for a moment.But then, as though she was not afraid, she chuckled and looked at Cacia with pity. "Does Ruben know what you''re doing?" "If he didn''t cooperate, how could I bring you here?" Cacia replied with a smirk. Cassie could not help but close her eyes upon hearing this. It seemed that she was actually more helpless than she thought she was. Cacia found joy in Cassie''s despair.She even rubbed salt in Cassie''s wounds just for the fun of it. "Don''t worry.I''ll take good care of your daughters after you''re gone." When she said that, there was malice in her eyes. "What are you going to do to my children?" Cassie asked through gritted teeth. "You can rest assured that I won''t kill them.Those two bitches are Ruben''s daughters, after all.Aren''t they studying in Ywood? But the cost of living there is expensive! I guess I''ll have to make changes.After you die, I''ll send those two to their hometown in the countryside.They still have a grandmother there, don''t they? Perfect! They''ll live with that old hag then." The more Cacia spoke, the happier she felt. "As you know, the way of life in there is poor and difficult.Not to mention, living with an old woman who might die any time is quite a nuisance.I wonder if they''ll still be able to go to school.Only a few girls are given the opportunity to go study.Most of them stay at home and do farm work.And when they grow up, they''ll just end up being ignorant housewives." "You bitch! You''re going to ruin my children''s lives! Have you forgotten they''re Ruben''s daughters too? He won''t let you treat them like that!" "Oh, my! I forgot to tell you that I''ve already discussed my n with him.Can you believe it? He agrees." Cassie''s face turned pale. "No! It''s impossible..." "Why do you think so? They may be Ruben''s daughters, but Eris is his daughter, too.Besides, Reese and Wendy didn¡¯t grow up with him, so he doesn''t care much about them.Eris is different.She''s our daughter, and she grew up with us.You have no idea how muchRuben spoils her.Ruben and I have already reached an agreement.After we take over your properties, we will send Eris to an exclusive primary school using your money.We won''t have to spend a single cent of our money.Amazing, right?" "You piece of shit! Shame on you!" Cassie trembled in anger. She tried to stand up from the deck, but two men pinned her shoulders and pressed her down. "Damn you! Let go of me!" Cassie roared, but the men pressed her face against the deck, rendering her helpless. "If you dare to hurt my children, I will haunt you.Mark my words." "If that''s the case, then you might as well go to hell now." Cacia winked at the men, who then immediately lifted Cassie up and dragged her to the stern. "Cacia, I''m telling you, you will be punished! You won''t get away with this," Cassie shouted while being dragged. However, Cacia was not at all frightened and just covered her ears in annoyance. "It''s so noisy..." One of the men grabbed a rag on the deck and stuffed it into Cassie''s mouth. Cassie continued cursing Cacia, but she could only groan because of the rag. At that moment, a man asked in a timid voice, "Are we really going to throw her into the sea? If the police find out¡ª" "You want to quit now? Toote.If that woman goes back alive, we will be the one at the disadvantage.Besides, you won''t be able to get the money.Do you hear me?" The man shut up at once. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a snort, Cacia walked to Cassie, who was bound and gagged, and patted her on the shoulder. "Goodbye, Cassie," she said with a smile. Cassie groaned in protest. With that, Cacia withdrew her hand andmanded, "Throw her into the sea." The men gritted their teeth and did as told. Just as Cacia ordered, they lifted Cassie and drag her to the railing.The salty sea breeze blew into their noses. Cassie''s long hair and sleeves swayed in the wind. It was then that she felt the finality of her life. She looked up at the clear blue sky and thought of her two beloved daughters. A tear rolled down her cheek. "Throw her now!" Chapter 231: I Am The Witness Plop! Chapter 231: I Am The Witness Plop! Cacia''s men grabbed Cassie and threw her into the sea.The camera zoomed in on the scene, showing how the water sshed after Cassie fell into the sea. Her head popped out of the surface a few times as she struggled to swim up, but because her hands and feet were tied, all her efforts were in vain. Soon, after identally swallowing a few mouthfuls of sea water, she stopped struggling. As the ship slowly moved away, Cassie''s figure in the water grew smaller and smaller. All of a sudden, a wave came and engulfed her, making herpletely disappear from sight. The video ended abruptly, throwing the hall into a tense silence. One second passed, and then two... Five secondster, like a drop of water falling into a "Damn it! I''ve been a reporter for so many years, but this is the first time I''ve felt like cursing someone!" "Cacia should go to hell! I''ve never seen such a shameless woman before.Not only did she steal Cassie''s husband, but she also killed her for her properties.An arrogant mistress like her deserves to be pped!" "She was a murderer, but she pretended to be a kind stepmother! How dare she?" The crowd was absolutely furious. They cursed one after another, especially the female reporters. A mistress was every married woman''s worst enemy, and Cacia was the worst mistress of them all. Even after doing so many evil things, she had been shameless enough to act like an innocent woman and cheat the public. After a while, the eyes of the reporters were drawn to Wendy. She was standing there with her face to the side, and her eyes were still focused on the big screen behind her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Dressed in ck pants and a ck blouse, she looked poised and delicate. At this moment, her face was pale, and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she was fighting to hold back her tears, because she bit her lower lip hard, leaving deep marks on her red lip. Everyone watching her, both men and women, couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Wendy had lost her mother when she was just a child. Her biological father didn''t care about her at all, and her stepmother was a vicious woman. And now, in front of everyone''s eyes, she had even watched a video of her mother being murdered in cold blood. After everything that she had suffered in her life, there was no doubt that Wendy must carry a deep sorrow in her heart. Outside the hotel, in the luxury car, there was dead silence. Even Luke, who was usually talkative, remained silent. As for Ryan, he clenched his fists as he stared at Wendy, who was standing with her back to the camera. Even through the screen, he could tell that she was just pretending to be strong. At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to hold her tightly in his arms. In that way, he would be able to help her bear all the hardships. At the press conference, after cursing Casia, the reporters angrily thrust their microphones in front of Ruben. "Ruben, what do you have to say about the video?" "Not only did you have an affair while you were married to Cassie, but you even murdered her together with your mistress and took over her properties.You''re so shameless!" "How can a scumbag like you dare to stir up trouble again?" Ruben''s face turned pale.He had never dreamed that Wendy would have such a video in her possession.He swallowed nervously and tried to defend himself by saying, "No...This video must be fake..." Wendy winked at one of the security guards, and he tugged the rag out of Cacia¡¯''s mouth. The moment Cacia was able make a sound, she screamed, broke free of the security guards¡¯ grips, and rushed to theptop to grab the USB sh drive. She wanted to destroy the evidence of her crime. "Go on! There are a lot of copies of this video," Wendy said as she wiped off her tears. By the time she turned around to face the audience, she had regained herposure. She had already watched this video several times before, but every time she watched it again, she still felt the same heartache as she had felt the first time. After returning home from abroad, she had focused on investigating the truth behind her mother''s death. She had gotten a private detective on board, but since it had been a long time since her mother died, it had been difficult to find any evidence. It was only recently that Wendy had gotten her hands on this video, which had been left by one of the men who worked for Cacia back then. That day on the ship, he had secretly filmed this video so that he would have some leverage in case Cacia tried to kill him in order to bury the gory truth. When the results of the investigation led Wendy to this man, she found that he was incurably ill stat. Killing but that had left him feeling uneasy for the rest of his life. So when he was found by Wendy, he handed over the video to her without any hesitation and told her that he would turn himself in. Even though the video had ended, the scene of her mother being thrown mercilessly into the sea kept shing through Wendy''s mind. She squeezed her eyes shut to get the image out of her mind. ¡®Mom...How desperate you were when you were thrown into the sea like that?¡¯ When Wendy opened her eyes again, there was a cold, they glinted angrily. Staring with contempt at Cacia, she said, "Cacia, you''re the one who killed my mother.What else do you want to say?" "No! This is a doctored video.You must have doctored it!" Cold sweat dripped from Cacia''s forehead.She would never admit to her crime. "The court will judge whether it''s doctored or not.Oh, I forgot to tell you.I called the police before starting the press conference!" "What? The police?" Cacia stammered. Color drained from her lips, leaving them dry and pale. "Of course.After all, you''re a murderer.We all saw the evidence today!" Cacia still shook her head fervently and cried, "No! The video is doctored.You don''t even have a witness! Don''t talk nonsense..." Hearing her words, the reporters gnashed their teeth in hatred. The video was clear for everyone to see. Cacia had obviouslymitted a murder. In the face of such strong evidence, how could she still deny it? She was so stubborn! After panicking for a few seconds, however, Cacia came back to her senses. She knew that with such strong evidence, she wouldn''t be able to escape today.But if she was going to die, then she would take Wendy with her. The thought of that calmed her down. "No matter what, it can''t change the fact that you got pregnant when you were neen! Admit it, you live a promiscuous life!" she said. Wendy stared at her coldly.She hadn''t expected Cacia to be someone who wouldn''t give up even after they had lost. But since Cacia was so determined to drag her name through the mud one way or another, she decided to give her a taste of her own medicine. "I admit that I got pregnant, but as for living a promiscuous life, I don''t agree with you.Since you are not afraid of public humiliation, I don''t mind exposing the truth to all the reporters here!" Wendy sneered. ¡®The truth?¡¯ The reporters were once again thrown into confusion. They had no idea what Wendy meant. This press conference seemed to be just one shocking revtion after another. Staring at the reporters, Wendy said tly, "Four years ago, I was a bridesmaid at the wedding of Rosie and Kane.The reason why I had a one-night stand with someone that night was because I was drugged!" Her words left the reporters thunderstruck. The crowd erupted into shocked exmations. "Drugged?" "What? Who was evil enough to do that?" "Wait, is it...?" With realization dawning in their eyes, the reporters all slowly looked at Cacia. Cacia''s face contorted in fury. "Wendy, don''t me me like this! You got pregnant because of your own bad conduct.How dare you use me? Do you have any evidence, or even a witness? If not, I can sue you for nder!" Wendy opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, a loud voice came from the back of the crowd. "Who says there is no witness?" Hearing the sound, the reporters turned around at once.A woman with a gentle face and a slender figure walked through the crowd. She was wearing a white turtleneck, a ck fur coat, form-fitting ck pants, and a pair of ck boots. Her long hair hung loosely over her shoulders, and she was wearing light, delicate makeup.She looked simr to Cassie in the video just now. "She is Wendy''s sister.Reese, right?" one of the reporters asked. Sure enough, the woman who had just appeared was none other than Reese. Reese stepped onto the stage and stood next to Wendy. "l am the witness!" Chapter 232: Eris Is The Mistress Chapter 232: Eris Is The Mistress "Reese..." "Don''t worry! I''m here." Reese had been here for a while now, and had also seen the video of her mother''s death.Her eyes were just as red and puffed like Wendy''s. "Wendy, I''ll fight by your side today." "Okay." The sisters clutched each other''s hands tightly.Then, Reese asked Roger for a microphone before turning to the reporters. "Hello, everyone.My name is Reese, and I am Wendy''s sister." "Reese, did you just say that you''re the witness? Is there anything you want to bring to light?" "Four years ago, Wendy was drugged.Was it really Cacia who did this to her?" The reporters scrambled to ask their questions. "Please listen to me carefully," Reese said calmly. The reporters quieted down and waited in barely contained anticipation. "I am here today to prove Wendy''s innocence, and to reveal the true colors of Ruben, Cacia and Eris!" The reporters looked at each other in shock. ¡®''Eris? What does she have to do with this?''¡¯ "Reese! Shut up right this instant!" Ruben roared, but he was a tad toote. Reese raised her chin defiantly. "Do you think I''m still the same naive girl who would do whatever you said, Ruben?" He knew what she was about to do. "If you expose us, you won''t be able to get away scot-free.This will hurt you, too, and you will be too ashamed to live in this world," he threatened Reese in a low voice. Reese ignored his threat and faced straight ahead. Ruben''s eyes red with fury, but there was nothing else he could do to stop her. "In order to make you all understand the truth better, I will be starting from the beginning, from the moment my mother passed away.After my mother''s death, Ruben and Cacia sessfully took over her properties.They sent Wendy and me to our grandmother in the countryside.We stayed in the countryside for five years, until our grandmother died.You may verify my words in our hometown''s records.I''m sure our old neighbors and other vigers would also testify on my behalf." Reese took a deep breath before continuing, "A kind neighbor informed Ruben of our grandmother''s passing, but he didn''t want to support us.Our neighbor then threatened him that he would round up other vige authorities and sue Ruben if he neglected his obligations as our father.In the end, Ruben had no choice but to take us from the countryside and bring us back to Ywood.It was only then that we discovered that he and Cacia had squandered all the money left by our mother! To make matters worse, they lost everything to the casino.Ruben was even arrested at some point.He has a criminal record, so you can verify this with the police as well." "Reese, you ungrateful child! I told you to shut up!" This time, it was Wendy who whirled around to give him a cold re. "Seize him! He''s the one who needs to shut up." A couple of uniformed men instantly walked over to Ruben, pulled his hands behind his back, and stuffed a piece of rag into his mouth. "Hmm..." Reese took a moment to nce at Ruben before taking another deep, fortifying breath. "By the time my sister and I returned to Ywood, Ruben had lost his house and was running only a small business.He asked me to help with the finances and told me to entertain clients.He said he couldn''t afford to send me and Wendy to school anyway.But it was all just an excuse.He was, in fact, trying to pimp me out to some rich man.I was only seventeen at the time, at the prime of my youth, some would say.He eventually found me a middle-aged divorcee, who is now my ex- husband.I won''t divulge his name, since we''re already divorced and no longer have any business with each other." "And then what happened?" one reporter piped up eagerly. Reese had to close her eyes to block out the wave of horrible memories from her eleven years of marriage. "Reese?" "I''m sorry.I just had some terrible shbacks." She cleared her throat. "That man, my now ex-husband, took a fancy to me and agreed to marry me.He offered a house in Ywood as a wedding gift.I never agreed, but Ruben was ruthless.He threatened that if I didn''t marry the man, he would break Wendy''s hands and feet, scar her face, and cut out her tongue.And then he would send my sister to the streets to beg for money from passing strangers." A collective gasp came from the reporters, followed by an uproar. "Fuck! I really want to beat him up! And he calls himself their father?" "He did murder his first wife for her properties.It''s not that surprising that he''s also a monster to his biological daughters." "That scumbag needs to be punished!" The reporters were now ring at Ruben with menacing looks, hurling curses at him. "I had no choice," Reese said in a hoarse voice. Tears welled up in her eyes. "I had to marry that old man in the end." "Reese," Wendy whispered in worry. Reese sniffed and patted her sister''s shoulder in a gesture offort. "It''s all right.Let bygones be bygones.If it happened all over again, I would have made the same choice." This time, it was Wendy who looked about to cry. Even a few of the female reporters sniffled, moved by the sisters'' support for each other. Reese turned back to the press. "The house that Ruben and Cacia currently resides in is actually the house that my ex-husband gifted our family for the wedding.You may also confirm this with the real estate management in charge of the area." Both Ruben and Cacia were trembling with rage, but they couldn''t do anything as they were still being held down by security. ''¡¯Reese! How dare you! How dare you expose your awful past to everyone! ¡° "Because I wasn''t of legal age to marry at the time, my ex-husband decided not to hold a wedding ceremony, but we did live together as husband and wife.Since then, Ruben and Cacia reverted back to completely neglecting Wendy.I had to save up some of my grocery allowance in order to pay for Wendy''s tuition.My sister is a good and sensible girl.She studied very hard, and loved me unconditionally.Knowing how miserable my life was, she made sure to get some part -time job during her winter and summer breaks to help ease my burden.And when she was in her third year of high school, she met Brian." For the second time in less than an hour, the reporters found themselves shocked by the revtions. ''Brian!'' They were waiting for Reese to continue. "I was there, so I can vouch for the events and confidently say that it was Brian who pursued Wendy and professed his love.My sister was only sixteen years old then! I am not aware of the details of their romance.All I know is that four years ago, when Wendy turned neen, something happened." The reporters were now leaning forward in anticipation. "Four years ago, our cousin, Rosie got married to Kane.The ceremony was held in a mountainside vi.It was a very grand affair.Our cousin has always been close with Eris, and she even took Eris as her bridesmaid.On the day of the wedding, however, Eris imed that she wasn''t feeling well and asked Wendy to take her ce.As part of the entourage, Wendy naturally partook of the drinks.Eris drugged Wendy''s drink." Another, much louder, gasp came from the reporters. "Eris!" "So, it was Eris who drugged Wendy? Not Cacia?" "Oh, my god! This is all too crazy." One of them raised a hand and asked, "And why did Eris drug Wendy?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Because she was in love with Brian," Reese answered without batting an eye. "In fact, she had been hanging around as the third wheel just two years after Brian and Wendy started their rtionship." Boom! The reporters were appalled yet again. "Reese! Do you mean to say that Wendy did not seduce Brian, rather it was Eris?" "Is Eris the other woman?" "Reese, are you certain you aren''t just saying these things to defend your sister?" "That''s right, do you have any evidence or witness to back up your im about Eris spiking Wendy''s drink at the wedding?" Of course, Reese had already known that she wouldn''t be believed if she presented no proof. "You want evidence? Then I''ll give you all the evidence you need!" She turned to Roger, who nodded in silent affirmation. Reese then instructed, "Bring him up!" Chapter 233: Receipt Chapter 233: Receipt "Bring him here!" As soon as Reese gave the order, the reporters looked back and saw two security guards at the entrance with a young man. As everyone was watching him, he braced himself and stepped onto the stage. Meanwhile, Eris was watching Wendy''s live press conference in her apartment.She had been at a disadvantage since it started and even more so when more truths began to unravel.She was petrified. With a vicious look, she watched Wendy and Reese on the TV. ''Damn it! Why don''t these two bitches go to hell already? Why do they have to appear and ruin my life?'' Eris scoffed and looked disdainfully at the witness Reese had called. For all she knew, Reese would not be able to find someone who knew the truth about what had happened four years ago.Eris believed that her n was perfect, and nobody would catch a w.However, when the man stood on the stage and raised his head, Eris was dumbfounded.She suddenly stood up from the sofa in disbelief. With wide eyes, she stared at the man on the TV and shook her head, unable to believe what was happening. "No...It''s impossible! How did they find him?" Eris felt that blood drained from her face in panic. ¡®''No! I won''t let you expose me.I won''t allow it!''¡¯ She would stop him no matter what it took.With that, Eris rushed to the door and changed her shoes in a hurry. "Ana! Ana, get the car keys ande with me!" However, nobody answered. "Ana, where are you? Are you deaf?" No response came. Eris was starting to get annoyed. Ana was wasting her time. "Bitch, get here at this instance! Do you want to lose your sry for this month?" Still, no response. Blue veins bulged on Eris'' forehead. With a huff, she rushed to the room where Ana was staying, but Ana was nowhere in sight.Eris was even more frustrated and enraged. ''That dumb bitch must''ve sneaked out to see her dying mother at the hospital again.Argh! I''ll fire her as soon as I see her" Eris could no longer waste another second.She had to go now.With that, she grabbed the car keys and rushed out of the apartment.She then took the elevator to the underground garage. But just as she got into the car and was about to start the engine, her phone rang. ¡®''Damn it! Who is it this time?¡¯ However, her face changed upon seeing the caller ID. She answered the call at once. As soon as it connected, a furious voice came from the other end of the line. "Eris, what have you done? Wendy''s press conference is trending.Your whole family are involved! Do you have any idea how bad things are?" "Kate..." The one who called was Kate Admirind, Eris'' agent.Eris could not help but gnash her teeth in anger.She was the brightest star of Starlight Media. Kate was her agent, and they mutually benefited each other.Kate never disrespected Eris, especially ever since she got famous. ''What the fuck? Does she think that I''ve lost my power?'' "Kate, watch your attitude!" "What kind of attitude do you expect from me, huh? Eris, what''s happening right now is serious! Tara is fuming in anger.She asked me to tell you that if you don''t deal with this problem soon, you will be fired!" As soon as she finished speaking, Kate hung up the phone.Eris'' face turned ghastly pale. Frustrated, she mmed the steering wheel, and the car let out a loud and deafening horn. ''Damn it! What a bunch of snobs! Shouldn''t thepany resolve the matter for me? Why are they asking me to deal with it on my own? What should I do? Argh.This is so frustrating!'' Tara was the current CEO of Starlight Media.She used to be Wesley''s wife. After his affair with Evie was exposed, Tara divorced him and seized theirmon properties. Needless to say, Tara was the owner of Starlight Media now. Everyone in thepany respected her.She divorced Wesley because he cheated on her. So when she saw Wendy''s press conference proving that Eris was the other woman between Wendy and Brian, she flew into a rage. She called Kate at once and asked her to notify Eris to rectify the problem. Eris'' eyes were red in anger and resentment. Without further ado, she started the engine and stepped on the elerator. Like an arrow off the string, the Porsche rushed out of the garage and went to the hotel. Meanwhile, at the press conference, the young man, who was brought to the stage by the security guards, raised his head and looked straight at the cameras. He was a little flustered, but he soon regained hisposure. "I saw everything.I can prove that Eris indeed drugged Wendy four years ago." "Bullshit! My daughter didn''t do anything to you.Why are you framing her?" Cacia cursed. She then pointed at Wendy and Reese. "Did those two pay you to ruin Eris'' reputation?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "They didn''t," he replied. "You" Just as Cacia was about to say something, the reporters chimed in. "Cacia, are you guilty? Why are you stopping him from talking?" "Young man, what do you know? Tell us now." The young man took a deep breath and took the microphone. "My name is Vernon Enhhoran. I was Eris'' ssmate in the university, and I majored in medicine. Four years ago, I liked Eris to the point that I tried to pursue her.I must say, her attitude towards me was strange. She neither rejected nor epted me.She gave me hope, but she did not give me a chance to step up. One day, she came to me and asked if I could get her some aphrodisiac. Of course, I asked her what it was for.She answered that one of her friends wanted to use it.She then asked me if I could help her get some.She made me promise not to tell anyone.Well, because I liked her, I didn''t think too much about it. Since I was a medical student at that time and happened to have a way to get the drug she was asking, I gave it to her without a second thought. To my disappointment, she cut off all her contact with me just a few days after I gave the medicine.I called and texted her many times, but she never answered.I just heard a few monthster that she became Brian''s girlfriend." For a moment, a deafening silence filled the air.The reporters were at a loss, and they could not find any words to describe Eris. ''This is unbelievable! Eris seems pure and innocent on the outside when she is actually evil and scheming" "Vernon, are you suspecting that the medicine you gave her was the very same medicine she used to drug Wendy?" "No," Vernon answered briefly. The reporters looked at him, bewildered. "I don''t suspect that.I am 100% sure that it was the same." Vernon took a piece of paper from his pocket and continued, ''This is the receipt when I bought the medicine.If you''re wondering why I still have this, it''s because I liked Eris so much that I wanted to keep it as a remembrance.I didn''t expect that this woulde in handy someday.The date on this receipt was two days before Rosie''s wedding.The day of the wedding was the day Wendy was drugged.Coincidence? I think not." Of course, it was not. Everything in his story checked out. There was no way it could be a coincidence.It was only then that they believed that Wendy was the victim, and Eris drugged her. Eris looked pure and innocent. They never expected that behind her pretty face was actually a cunning woman. Chapter 234: Im A Mother Chapter 234: I''m A Mother The shopping receipt shed across the screen for everyone to see.This piece of evidence just proved that Eris had indeed drugged Wendy. "Vernon, you said you''re Eris'' admirer.But why are you exposing her true colors right now?" one of the reporters asked. "It''s because Eris has a lot of fans, many of which are young, naive girls.I don''t want them to be deceived by her anymore.Not only that, I don''t want them to idolize a person like her." The reporters fell silent upon hearing his response. Once Vernon was done with his part, he left the scene with a security escort to ensure his safety. Despite his revtion with a solid piece of evidence, Cacia remained in denial. "Bullshit! Everything he said wasplete, utter bullshit! How dare you nder my daughter? You just want to ruin her reputation and drag our family into trouble, don''t you? Wendy, you''re so cruel!" Upon saying that, she reached out to scratch Wendy''s face. However, Wendy did not move, much less flinch. Before Cacia could touch her, the security guards rushed over and pulled her back. "Behave yourself!" one of the guards ordered. "Let go of me!" Cacia yelled while struggling to break free from the security guards'' grasp. "If you keep resisting, I''ll send you to the police station!¡± Cacia stopped at once.Now that she had settled down, Reese continued. "The day Wendy was drugged was the day she lost her virginity." A reporter stood up and said, "It doesn''t sound right.If Wendy was indeed drugged, she should''ve called the police when the effects of the drug wore off, right? Even if she didn''t call the police, she should''ve felt something and made a scene." The other reporters nodded in agreement.This conjecture was actually reasonable. If it were someone else, that person would have called for help the instant she felt that she lost her virginity unwillingly, would she not? However, Rosie''s wedding went perfectly. "That is what I''m about to say next," Reese replied. She looked at Wendy, who was standing aside with a pale face. Wendy smiled bitterly at her sister and urged, "Reese, go ahead." What had happened to her four years ago left a deep wound. Mentioning it felt like peeling off dry scabs, exposing the fresh and bloody wound.But sometimes, the wound would only heal when the rotten part was removed, even if it hurt. "Prior to the incident, Eris and Brian had already been dating for a year," Reese revealed and showed them something. "This is Eris''s Facebook ount.She no longer uses this.There are a lot of posts about Brian in here and intimate photos of them, all of which were posted by Eris herself.You can check the date and time when those photos were posted.You''ll know when she and Brain started betraying Wendy.In order to get rid of suspicion, Eris called Brian after the incident and asked him to lie in the bed next to Wendy.That way, when Wendy woke up, Brian would be the first person she would see.That''s not all.Brian helped Eris bury the truth.He told Wendy that he was the man whom she had sex with the night before.At that time, Wendy and Brian were together for three years.My sister loved him and believed in him, so much so that she did not make a scene." Reese''s eyes turned red as she spoke the truth. "A few monthster, Wendy found out that she was pregnant.She decided to drop out of school to focus on her pregnancy and prevent miscarriage.Meanwhile, Brian was still covering up for Eris and pretending to be happy.He even promised Wendy he would marry her after the baby was born.He actually did a great job.He took Wendy to the hospital whenever it was time for her prenatal checkup.He was like the real father.The situation continued eight months into her pregnancy." The reporters werepletely dumbfounded. "Oh my God! I never expected that Brian was actually vile.He seems like a nice guy," one of the reporters remarked. "I agree.He should''ve just broken up with Wendy if he no longer loved her.He not only dated two women at the same time, but he also hurt Wendy on purpose to help his other woman.He cheated on Wendy, who only loved him with all her heart, and watched her belly grow bigger.How cruel!" "Wasn''t he afraid of being punished by God after deceiving such an innocent woman?" "What a yer!" The reporters expressed their disgust at Brian and Eris with each other.They also cursed the two.They could not help but feel sorry for Wendy. Her life at the hands of those vicious people had been miserable.She did not deserve any of that.With tears streaming down her face, Reese continued, "Eight months into her pregnancy, something worse happened to her at home.One day, Ruben told me that Wendy stabbed Eris, who was then rushed to the hospital for sustaining a serious injury.Unsurprisingly, Brian stayed by Eris'' side and never left.But Wendy...Ruben and Cacia said that Brian had kicked her.Her belly happened to hit the corner of the table, which resulted in her bleeding to death." Reese choked on tears as she recalled what had happened three years ago. "They said that Wendy was already dead, but I didn''t believe them.She was just fine two days before the incident.How could she die all of a sudden? I didn''t believe it unless I saw her body.In fact, I demanded to see her body.But, they told me that Wendy had already been cremated.What''s more, they held a funeral without telling me.The police even canceled Wendy''s household registration.If you don''t believe me, you can verify this with the police." The reporters gasped in shock. They turned to look at Wendy. One of the reporters stood up and asked, "Wendy, can you tell us what happened three years ago?" Wendy had just been standing on the stage quietly the whole time.She was gaunt.She lost weight recently because of Raymond''s ident, and her ck shirt and pants were making her look even thinner. Reese sobbed several times as she spoke. Wendy, however, just stood there calmly, as though she was listening to someone else''s story.Her calmness was what actually made people feel sorry for her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "This will be thest time I''m going to recall what happened three years ago," Wendy said calmly. Upon hearing this, the reporters stopped talking and listened carefully. Not a hint of anger or unrest could be heard in Wendy''s voice. It was as though she was not telling about her rough and miserable past. "To put it simply Eris stabbed herself in order to make Brian and me break up.She couldn''t wait to be with him anymore.She stabbed herself and put the me on me.In a fit of anger, Brian kicked me, and I had a massive bleeding.Cacia took this as an opportunity to get rid of me.I was lucky.She threw me into the sea, and I got washed ashore.Thankfully, a kind person saw me and took me to the hospital.I was in aa for two weeks.It was a miracle that my baby and I survived.When I got home, I found out that my family had held a funeral for me.I was afraid that they would finish me off if I stayed in Ywood, so I took my child to the US.I lived there for a couple of years.In fact, I just came back a few months ago." Her words were simple, but everyone could feel the bitterness in them. The reporters could not imagine what Wendy had gone through. After all, she was only twenty years old three years ago. They had no idea how she managed to survive despite the fact that she was alone. "By the way, the kind person I''ve mentioned earlier took me to General Hospital in Ywood.The doctor who delivered my baby hasn''t retired yet.If you have any doubts, you can ask him to prove my statement." Wendy paused for a moment and pursed her lips. "I spoke out the truth because I want the public to help me obtain the justice I deserve.But that''s not all.I also have another reason for doing this." "What is it?" a reporter asked. "I have a child! I love him with all my heart.I don''t want him to live in secret anymore.I don''t want anyone to wonder who he is if we''re photographed one day while having fun.I''m a mother.I love my child so much.I don''t want him to get hurt." Chapter 235: Four Slaps Chapter 235: Four ps The press conference was an unprecedented sess. Everything that Wendy had exposed was well-founded with proper evidence to prove it, unlike what Ruben and Cacia had exposed before. In retrospect, the reporters realized that what Ruben and Cacia had said before was full of loopholes. When even the reporters were feeling sorry for Wendy, the general public obviously would too. In this way, Wendy was proven innocent. Cacia and Ruben were still struggling against the security guards. Wendy gestured to the security guards to let go of them. As soon as Cacia was freed, there was only one thought in her mind. ''We are done for! And it wasn''t just her and Ruben who were in trouble ¡° Eris was also involved. After today''s press conference, Eris would be regarded as a shameless woman who seduced her sister''s boyfriend and harmed her.The illusion of her kind and innocent image would shatter altogether. As for her career, it was now in jeopardy. Malice flooded in Cacia''s eyes as she looked at Wendy, thinking, ''It''s all her fault!'' Her blood pressure increased, and she became like an enraged beast. With a great roar, she charged at Wendy. As far as she was concerned, Wendy was the one who had destroyed her family. Therefore, she would never let Wendy go! She stretched out her hand to scratch Wendy''s face with her long nails. As long as she could scar Wendy''s face, Wendy wouldn''t be able to be an actress anymore. "Wendy, watch out!" the security guards yelled. Cacia moved so fast that they weren''t able to stop her. However, when Cacia''s hand was a few inches away from Wendy''s face, her wrist was grabbed hard by Wendy. Her eyes turned red with anger as she yelled, "Wendy, let go of me! You little bitch! You''re just like your mother! If I had known that you would cause so much trouble, I would have personally killed you and your sister after killing your mother." Pak! Before she could finish her words, Wendy gave her a tight p across the face. With a shriek, Cacia staggered back two steps. "This p is for my mother.She was such a kind and gentle person that she wouldn''t even hurt a fly.But a woman like that fell into depression because of you, not to mention that you even killed her!" Wendy cried. "She deserved to die!" Pak! Another heavy p fell across Cacia''s cheek. Wendy had used so much force that even her palm was slightly numb. "You bitch!" Ignoring Cacia, Wendy approached her step by step with a cold look in her eyes. "This p is for Reese! The most important eleven years of her life were ruined by you! It wasn''t easy for her to get a divorce and escape from her bitter marriage life, but you still want to steal her money and force her to marry another man! ¡° "Wendy, I''ll kill you!" Seeing Cacia charge at her, Wendy didn''t dodge, but stretched out her hand once again. Pak! With yet another p, Cacia''s face turned red and swollen.Her hair was disheveled, and a crazed look entered her eyes.She looked like a lunatic. "This p is for myself! When I came back to Ywood, I minded my own business, but you still didn''t let me go.Just because you coveted Brian''s family background, you tried every means to make things difficult for me, and even wanted to kill me." "Damn you, Wendy! You''re going to" Pak! This p left Wendy''s hand stinging with pain, while Cacia fell to the floor, unable to get up again.Her head was buzzing, and the corner of her lips was split open.The smell of blood came from her mouth. "This p is for my child! You tried to kill him when he was still in the womb.He almost died when I gave birth to him!" No matter how furious Cacia was, she was too weak to get up after the fourth p. As for the reporters, they all stood there in stunned silence. No one had expected that the seemingly weak Wendy could be aggressive enough to p her stepmother four times in a row, and at a press conference, no less. Wendy was dressed in ck from head to toe, and when she turned around to face the reporters, her eyes were sharp and her aura was formidable. It was only then that the reporters came to their senses.However, they didn''t make a fuss. In fact, the scene filled them with a great sense of satisfaction.A vicious woman like Cacia deserved to get pped like this. The hallpsed into silence, and no one stepped in to stop Wendy. After a while, Cacia, who was still lying on the floor, groaned in pain. "Cacia..." It was only after hearing her voice that Ruben snapped back to reality and frantically rushed over to her. "Cacia, are you okay?" He helped Cacia up. Seeing that her cheek was so swollen that she was unable to speak, he was furious. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Wendy, you bitch! Why do I have an ungrateful daughter like you?" However, Wendy didn''t even seem to hear him. It appeared that after pping Cacia four times, she was drained of all her strength, and her figure wobbled, as if she was about to fall. Reese reached out and held her sister in a hurry. "Wendy..." "I''m fine..." Wendy protested weakly. Swallowing hard, Reese let Wendy lean against her shoulder and said, "You''d better stop talking." "Okay." The press conference had gone better than they had imagined, and now, it was time to end it.The reporters were about to leave when another person rushed into the hall. To their surprise, it was one of the main characters of today''s scandal¡ªEris. Eris had rushed here in a hurry, so she hadn''t remembered to wear sunsses or a mask. Naturally, the reporters noticed her instantly. "Eris! It''s Eris! She''s here!" one of them shouted. ¡®''What the hell? Eris is here?''¡¯ The swarm of reporters turned around and saw Eris, who was dressed in pure white as usual. Today, she was wearing a white blouse and a knee- length skirt, with a coat the color of camel''s hair.Her long straight ck hair fell over her shoulders.She looked beautiful and innocent like always. However, after what they had seen and heard just now, the reporters could no longer look at her in the same light. Their eyes were full of doubt. Now, they were not sure what kind of person Eris was. They were so shocked that it took them several moments to react. Eris was a popr actress, and the influence she held was much greater than Wendy''s. Given the scandals exposed by Wendy today, it was certain that Eris'' name would be a trending topic for a long time toe. And now, she appeared in front of them like amb to the ughter. How could the reporters let go of such a good opportunity to interview her? After exchanging nces with one another, they rushed to Eris in unison, as if they were afraid that she would flee the scene. "Eris, have youe here to defend yourself?" "Eris, you were the other woman, but you ndered your sister.How can you be so shameless?" "Didn''t you feel guilty about disying your love with Brian in public?" "That''s right! The evidence is irrefutable.Do you have anything to say?" Eris found herself being ruthlessly surrounded by the reporters. And as the moments went by, their questions got sharper and sharper. Ever since the start of her career, Eris had yed the role of the leading actress. After her sessful debut, she had risen to the top spot. Until now, the media had always been polite and gentle while interviewing her. She had never faced questions that were as rude as she did today. What was worse, she hade here alone, without her agent and assistant. She was like a deer caught in headlights, with nowhere to hide. All of a sudden, tears sprang to her eyes. She looked right at the cameras, crying bitterly. "Eris, do you feel wronged?" one reporter asked tentatively. Eris suddenly raised her head, but instead of looking at the reporter, she looked at Wendy, and cried even harder, as if she was being bullied. "Wendy! I know that you hate Mom and Dad because they treated you badly, but what about me? I''ve always been nice to you.Why did you frame me like this?" Chapter 236: Chicanery Chapter 236: Chicanery Wendy stood still, coldly watching Eris pretending to be wronged. "Wendy...I''m your half-sister!" As soon as the reporters heard these words, they red up at Eris. "What? Eris, so you already knew that Ruben is your biological father? Then why did you pretend to be so pitiful? Haven''t you always told everyone that you lost your biological father at a young age?" Eris bit her lower lip and nodded. "I didn''t know the truth until recently..." "Eris, do you take us for fools? You only found out that Ruben is your biological father recently? Do those words sound believable to you?" Realizing that the reporters wouldn''t believe her so easily, Eris turned pale. "It''s true.She only found out recently," Ruben said while helping Cacia up to her feet. "I was still married to Cassie when Eris was born.In order to hide the truth, we told everyone that Eris was the daughter of Cacia and another man.We even hid it from Eris." The reporters scoffed in disbelief. Whatever the truth was, nobody could deny that Ruben was a great father to Eris. Wendy, Reese, and Eris were all his daughters.But while he treated Wendy and Reese so ruthlessly, he took great care of Eris.He had obviously spent a lot of money on raising Eris, and had even protected her reputation so well until now. A father like him was really disgusting. The reporters all looked at him with disgust. However, Ruben didn''t care about their gazes at all.He and Cacia knew that they were already done for. But Eris was their daughter who they had spoiled since she was a child.She still had a long life ahead of her. They didn''t want to drag Eris into this. Thinking of that, Ruben and Cacia looked at each other with firm eyes. "Yes, the two of us did everything alone," Ruben continued gruffly. "Eris knows nothing.Don''t hurt the innocent." When Eris heard this, her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Just now, many people had seen the video of Cacia killed Cassie, and it was obvious that Ruben was involved, too. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The two of them wouldn''t be able to escape from thew or public judgment. But Eris knew that her situation was different.She was still young and had a bright future ahead of her.She couldn''t let herself be dragged down by them. Thinking of this, she decisively bit down hard on the tip of her tongue, causing tears to instantly spill from her eyes. "Wendy, I know...Since Dad always treated me better than you, you never liked me.But still, you shouldn''t take out all your anger on me like this.You even imed that I seduced your boyfriend...Wendy, are you trying to destroy me?" Dressed in white clothes, Eris looked like a pure lily. And the tears that fell down her cheeks only enhanced her innocent appearance, making people take pity on her. The reporters looked at Wendy and then at Eris. For a moment, they didn''t know whom to believe. "Eris, what about the Facebook ount that belongs to you? There were intimate photos of you and Brian on it, and they were posted while Brian and Wendy were still together.How do you exin that?" a reporter asked sharply. Another snorted and said, "The evidence is irrefutable.You can''t deny that." "Eris, just admit it." When Eris heard these words, she stiffened in shock. She had rushed here as soon as she had seen Vernon, so she had missed the part where Reese had revealed one of her Facebook ounts. Now that she thought about it, she had indeed used a secret Facebook ount in the past. That was back when she had just started dating Brian and couldn''t tell anyone about their rtionship, since she was the other woman.But how could a woman with such an excellent boyfriend not show him off to other people? For Eris, keeping her rtionship with Brian a secret had been pure torture. Therefore, she had opened a new Facebook ount where she posted photos and videos from the early days of their rtionship. She had used that ount for more than a year. Later, when her rtionship with Brian had been made public, she had abandoned that ount and slowly forgotten about it. However, she had never expected anyone to dig up that ount.She had even forgotten the password. "Eris, do you admit it?" "You stole Wendy''s boyfriend, but you told everyone that she stole your boyfriend.Don''t you have a conscience?" "Eris, stop pretending.Vernon already told everyone that you got the drug from him.You drugged your own sister and stole her boyfriend.It was because of your trap that she got pregnant, but you didn''t stop there.You even stabbed yourself on purpose to frame her.You''re despicable!" At this moment, the disdainful eyes of the reporters were like sharp knives, mercilessly stabbing into Eris'' body. It took all her strength to stop herself from trembling in fear. She knew that she couldn''t let her guilty conscience show. But at the same time, she knew that if she didn''t give a reasonable exnation now, she would never be able to clear her name again in the future. Once the public found out about this, her career would be over. Just the thought of that was enough to bring tears to her eyes. Letting them freely stream down her cheeks, she said, "Wendy, don''t try to frame me just because you hate me.Did you tell Vernon to say such things? He did have a crush on me back then, but I refused him after I realized what was on his mind.As for the receipt you mentioned...Isn''t he just taking revenge on me since I rejected him all those years ago?" As Eris spoke, she slowly walked onto the stage.Once she was standing in front of Wendy, she knelt down.The sound of her knees hitting the wooden stage made a muffled sound, causing the reporters to gasp in shock. Cacia burst into tears at the sight of her daughter going through such pain, but her face was so swollen that she couldn''t say a word. "Eris, what are you doing?" Ruben hurried forward to help her up. "Dad, don''t move! I''m apologizing to Wendy!" she said before turning back to Wendy. "Wendy, I''m sorry!" Wendy just looked down at her expressionlessly. "Sorry for what?" "I apologize to you on behalf of my parents.I didn''t know...I really didn''t know that they did so many cruel things to you.If I had known it before, I would never have let them treat you and Reese like that." Wendy sneered.She knew that Eris was trying to put all the me on Ruben and Cacia. Staring coldly at the woman kneeling in front of her, she asked, "You mean you''re innocent? Eris, are you sure you didn''t do anything wrong?" "No.I did do something wrong," Eris replied without skipping a beat. Wendy raised her eyebrows, curious to see what kind of trick Eris had up her sleeve. "What is that?" "I admit that when we were children, I bullied you a lot because Mom and Dad doted on me.But Wendy, it''s normal for sisters to quarrel.You can''t hate me for such a small thing," Eris cried pitifully, as if she was the victim in this situation. The male reporters, in particr, felt sorry for her. "Well...Could it just be a misunderstanding between them? Eris doesn''t look like she''s capable of doing such bad things!" one of the male reporters said in a low voice. But because of the pin-drop silence in the hall, his words were clear enough for everyone to hear. Eris inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Wendy''s eyes turned even colder "You want to confuse the audience and seize the opportunity to reverse the situation? In your dreams!¡± Narrowing her eyes, she asked, "So you''re not going to admit that you drugged me, stole my boyfriend Brian, and even stabbed yourself with a knife in order to frame me?" Chapter 237: Turn The Tables Chapter 237: Turn The Tables Tears welled up in Eris'' eyes. "Wendy, how can I admit something I didn''t do? Are you convicting me just because of Vernon''s receipt? You said I interfered in your rtionship with Brian.That''s not true! Wendy, I know how much you liked him.So when he confessed his love to me, I rejected him without a second thought.Yes! I do have an abandoned Facebook ount with photos of me and Brian.But Wendy, have you forgotten? You took me with you on your dates with him.You were there when those pictures were taken!" When Eris started her career as an actress, she deleted most of the contents of the ount in order to prevent her fans from discovering it. Although most of the photos were her and Brian, there were no intimate ones that could put her on jeopardy. With narrowed eyes, Eris continued, "Wendy, you can''t consider this as evidence that I''ve stepped in your rtionship because you''re just looking at things you want to see.You said that I stabbed myself? That''s ridiculous! When Brian found out that the baby in your womb wasn''t his, he did tell you that he had been with me for a long time.But, it wasn''t true.He just said that out of spite, but you took it seriously.You were so mad back then that you went to the kitchen and grabbed a knife.You really had an intent to kill me!" As Eris told this story, she began trembling in fear. "Wendy, do you know that when you stabbed me, it almost pierced my uterus? The doctor said that if the knife had gone deeper, I wouldn''t be able to bear a child and be a mother my whole life.If it was true that I stabbed myself to be with Brian, then it was too great of a price, wasn''t it?" Eris turned to look at the reporters with tearful eyes and added, "I was sent to the People''s Hospital at that time.I believe that my record is in the hospital.If you don''t believe me, you can go there and ask the doctor yourselves." The reporters exchanged a nce. Wendy and Eris were both convincing, and they both also had evidence.For a moment, the reporters were at a loss about who to believe "Eris does have a point as well" they thought. It was indeed a high price if she stabbed herself just to be with Brian.Not to mention, it almost cost her the ability to be a mother. Rich families attach great importance to their family line. If Eris was unable to be a mother, Brian''s family would not ept her. Wendy, on the other hand, seemed that she was telling the truth, too. The reporters were confused. Seeing that the reporters'' expressions softened a little, Eris continued, "Brian took care of me while I was in the hospital.But before I was discharged, my mother told me that Wendy had a massive bleeding and died.I was devastated.When I finally left the hospital, my parents told me that they had already taken care of Wendy''s funeral.If these things hadn''t been exposed today, I wouldn''t have known the truth until now." Eris paused for a moment and let out a sob. "Brian took care of me when I was at the hospital.He was gentle, thoughtful, and kind.I must admit, men like him are attractive and easy to fall in love with.After Wendy''s funeral, he confessed his love to me again.But because Wendy had just passed away, I rejected him again.It was onlyter that I finally agreed to be his girlfriend.Not long ago, I met Wendy again.I didn''t actually recognize her when I saw her at the shooting site.She haspletely changed.When I found out what her name was Wendy Finch, I was sure that she was my sister.That was when I found out that she was still alive and that she had been in the US these years." The hallpsed into silence. Eris sniffed and continued, " I felt so sorry for her because I was with Brian.I''ve actually thought of returning him to her, but it was not that easy.Brian and I have been together during the years that Wendy was away.We love each other.I couldn''t do it, and neither could Brian.So, we decided to make it up to Wendy instead.We''ve agreed that no matter what she needs, whether it be psychologically or financially, we will do our best to satisfy her." Eris'' knees started to hurt after kneeling for a long time. How she wished she could tear Wendy apart!However, she still had to pretend to be guilty to gain more sympathy. At the thought of this, she walked on her knees towards Wendy, held her hand, and looked up at her with eyes brimming with tears. "Wendy, it''s all my fault.If you think I stole your boyfriend, fine.I''ll admit it.You can scold me all you want.You can even hit me as long as it eases your anger.I promise I won''t fight back.All I want is your forgiveness." Eris looked pure and innocent that when she begged on her knees for Wendy''s forgiveness, it swayed the crowd. Even Wendy was impressed. Eris was indeed a great actress.She was able to reverse the situation in just a few minutes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Those reporters were just mad at her. But now, they were silent.It was apparent that Eris'' words misled them. "Wendy" "Are you done with your acting?" Eris was stunned. "Wendy¡ª" "Alright.You may continue if you aren''t finished yet." Wendy shook off Eris'' hand. As if on cue, Roger walked over and handed her a wet tissue.She took it and wiped her fingers with disgust. To Wendy, Eris was so disgusting that even a touch made her feel sick. Eris was infuriated upon seeing this. However, there was nothing else she could do at the moment but to pretend to be weak. Therefore, she quickly adjusted her emotions. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes.But instead of wiping them, she let them slowly slide down her face, making her look pitiful and pathetic. Some male reporters could not help but feel sorry for her. "Wendy, you''ve gone too far! Ruben and Cacia may have hurt you, but you can''t involve innocent people in your hatred.Eris is your sister!" "Yes! Although she''s with Brian now, it''s because she believed you were dead.You should be generous and forgiving." Wendy sneered. Without a word, she threw the wet tissue to the floor. The reporters'' faces darkened "Wendy is so hateful!''¡¯ "What I hate the most is when people who don''t know the whole story ask me to forgive." Eris'' eyes widened. "Wendy..." "Eris, I didn''t want to humiliate you too much because we''re sisters.But now, since you want your reputation in ruins, I''ll make that happen." ''What does she mean?'' The veins on Eris'' forehead bulged "Does Wendy have something else up her sleeve?'' Eris lifted her gaze and saw a bright smile on Wendy''s face.The hair on the back of her neck prickled, and a sense of foreboding arose in her heart. Chapter 238: Downfall Chapter 238: Downfall "Roger, bring her here," Wendy said. "Okay!" After Roger made a phone call, the door of a lounge inside the hall opened, and a young girl walked out. The moment Eris saw her, her eyes widened in shock. "Ana?" It was Ana, her assistant. The reporters interviewed Eris many times, so they were familiar with Ana as well, and were just as surprised to see her. "Isn''t she Eris'' assistant?" "Yeah, that''s her." "What is she doing here?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In a confused haze, the reporters began to whisper among themselves. Ana was not particrly good-looking. She was a little fat and dressed in in clothes. Even now, she was wearing an oversized id shirt and jeans. As soon as she stepped onto the stage, Roger handed her a microphone. Seeing that, Eris was instantly overwhelmed by a bad feeling. With her back to the reporters, she sprang up to her feet and red at Ana. "What are you doing here? Go back quickly!" she hissed. The reporters weren''t able to see Eris'' expression, but Ana was. Eris'' eyes were narrowed in a silent threat. "Eris..." Eris lowered her voice and threatened Ana in a voice that only a few people on the stage could hear. "Do you want your sry this month or not?" "Eris, I''m sorry!" Eris'' heart sank. "Ana, I''ve treated you well¡ª" "You''ve treated me well?" Ana burst intoughter as if she had just heard a big joke.Tears came out of the corners of her eyes. "Ana!" "Eris, how can you say that with a straight face?" Whatever humor Ana had found in the situation just now had disappeared, and it was reced with pure anger. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she shouted, "You''ve treated me well? In the three years that you''ve been an actress, I''ve worked for you for two of them.And how have I lived in the past two years? Forget about treating me well, have you ever even treated me as a human being? I''m your assistant, not your nanny! And I''m definitely not your punching bag! In the past two years, whenever you''re in a bad mood, you''ll scold me and even beat me! For the sake of money, I just gritted my teeth and put up with it." Eris shouted, "Ana, how can you tantly lie like this? You dropped out of high school, and it was hard for you to find a decent job in a ce like Ywood.I thought you were pitiful, so I hired you as my assistant.For the past two years, I''ve provided you with free food and amodation, and I''ve even given you a monthly sry of eight thousand dors.Eight thousand is enough for me to hire two assistants.How can you still be greedy for more?" "Even eighty thousand wouldn''t be enough for the things I''ve done for you!" Ana sneered. "You..." "For the past two years, I''ve had to take care of your work and your personal life.I was on call 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.On top of that, I had to order takeout, and cook and clean the house.I did things that a nanny should do! Oh, but that''s not even the worst of it.As long as you were in a bad mood, you would scold and beat me to vent your anger.It''s true that someone like me can''t get a nice job in this city! If not for that, do you think I would have let myself be bullied like that?" "Ana, you..." "You know something? I can bear even all those things! But when my mother was seriously ill and had to be hospitalized, you didn''t allow me to even visit her.She is my mother! She is important to me!" Eris pointed a trembling finger at Ana, but couldn''t find the words to say. After shouting at Eris like this, Ana seemed to have released most of her anger. Taking a deep breath, she wiped her tears and said, "Eris, I used to think you were a nice person, but I was wrong.You''re too selfish.You think the world revolves around you, and you don''t care about anyone else.Even though my mother was in the hospital, you didn''t let me take care of her, because in your opinion, ordering takeout and keeping an eye on the news for you are more important than taking care of my own mother!" Eris clenched her fists, wishing that she could p Ana. "Ana, watch your mouth!" But Ana just looked away calmly, as if Eris had no power over her anymore. Turning to the reporters, she announced, "Today, I''m here to reveal what kind of person Eris is." The reporters'' eyes lit up with interest. After all, the person closest to a celebrity was not a parent or a spouse, but an assistant. Ana had worked for Eris for two years and practically lived in her house, so it was safe to say that she knew about Eris'' deepest, darkest secrets. "Go ahead, Ana.What do you want to tell us?" a reporter asked eagerly. Without saying a word, Ana took out a voice recorder from her pocket. "What''s this?" "You''ll know after you hear it." With a stony expression, Ana pressed the y button. Eris'' voice came out of the voice recorder, but contrary to the soft voice in which she usually spoke, she sounded hysterical. "Ha-ha! Wendy, you don''t know anything and you still want to fight with me? Look, now people are cursing you all over the inte.Let''s see how you work as an actress after this! Bitch! How dare you set me up in front of Brian? You deserve this! Ha-ha!" Her voice paused for a few seconds, before escting to a shriek. "Wendy, why don''t you just go to hell? Why are you standing in my way? You bitch.Why are you so lucky? Four years ago, you suffered a hemorrhage and were thrown into the sea.How can you still appear in front of me alive? Do you want to destroy everything I have now? In your dreams! No matter how many times you show up in front of me, you''ll die!" In the recording, Eris'' voice was filled with an abnormal ferocity. Hearing it alone sent shivers down the reporters'' spines. Looking at the seemingly weak Eris in front of them while listening to her fierce voicee out of the voice recorder, they could hardly believe that it was the same person. But no matter what, a person''s voice was easily discernible. Everyone could recognize that this was Eris'' voice. In the recording, Eris mentioned that Wendy suffered a hemorrhage four years ago and was thrown into the sea. But just now, she imed to have no idea of what had happened four years ago.It turned out that she was a liar, just like her mother. The reporters who had supported Eris just now turned red in embarrassment. It turned out they fell for Eris'' tricks. Meanwhile, Eris widened her eyes and rushed madly towards Ana. "What are you doing? Turn it off!" However, Ana tightened her grip on the voice recorder and swiftly hid behind Wendy. Looking at Eris running towards her, Wendy gave her a hard push, causing her to fall back on the floor. "Eris, what else do you have to say?" one of the reporters sneered. "It''s not me!" Eris tried to exin as she scrambled to her feet. "It''s not me.Wendy must have made a fake recording of me! And then she bribed Ana to frame me It''s not me! Believe me!" ¡®''Believe you? Humph.Do you think we''re out of our minds?¡± The reporters looked at her with disdain. After falling down on the floor, Eris'' white outfit was stained with dust. And because she was flustered just now, her long hair was a little messy, and her features were contorted in panic. Her pure imagepletely disappeared. Now, she looked more like a deranged woman. Slipping the voice recorder back into her pocket, Ana looked at the reporters and said, "This was recorded in Eris'' apartment. If you suspect the authenticity of the recording, you can have it inspected by a professional. Fear flooded Eris'' face, and there was only one thought in her mind.I''m done for!'' With that voice recording, her career as an actress was over. Chapter 239: Silent Redemption Chapter 239: Silent Redemption Eris copsed on the stage.But this time, no one pitied her.Wendy was about to conclude the press conference when there was a sudden interruption.The police had arrived at the scene.They rushed straight to Cacia and Ruben and apprehended them. "We got a tip that the two of you were involved in an intentional murder.Pleasee to the police station and cooperate with the investigation." A shiver ran down Cacia''s spine.As for Ruben, his mouth went dry, and he could barely speak. "No, we didn''t...We didn''t do it," he stammered. But the policemen were only being polite. After all, not only had they received a tip, but they had also received the video of Cassie''s murder. The evidence spoke for itself.Instead of continuing to waste their time, the policemen just handcuffed Ruben and Cacia. "Pleasee with us." "Nol" Cacia cried, shaking her head with panic-stricken eyes. "I''m innocent.I''m innocent..." Despite her protests, she was dragged down from the stage by the police.Her swollen cheek face it hard for her to speak, but she still opened her mouth and cursed fiercely. "Wendy, how dare you treat your father and stepmother like this? You''ll go to hell for this!" But Wendy just ignored it.If curses like this could work, Ruben and Cacia would have gone to hell several times already. "Dad! Mom!" Eris cried desperately, rushing over to stop the police. "They were framed.They didn''t do anything..." "Get out of the way!" the policeman at the front said sharply. Eris shook her head desperately, with tears streaming down her face. With a serious look, the policeman continued, "You are obstructing our work.If you don''t get out of the way right now, we will take you to the police station, 1005 ¡° Hearing that, Eris froze and gradually withdrew her hands.By that time, the policemen had dragged Cacia and Ruben out of the hotel hall and shoved them into the police car. The whole arrest was captured by the reporters with cameras.Once themotion in the hall had died down, Wendy picked up the microphone again. "Well, I''ve said everything that I wanted to say.If you have any questions, now is the time.My agent will answer them for you." The hall was quiet. None of the reporters had any questions. After all, Wendy had already exined everything clearly. "In that case, the press conference is officially over." With the help of the security guards, Wendy and the others left the scene. Meanwhile, Eris wanted to take this opportunity to quietly slip away. But she had barely taken two steps when she was noticed by the reporters. "Eris is trying to leave!" one of them shouted. Hearing that, the rest of the reporters rushed forward to block Eris'' way. "Eris, all this time, have you been acting off screen?" "You are just a young woman.How can you be so vicious?" "How did you have the heart to frame your sister? Don''t you get nightmares when you sleep?" "You stole your sister''s boyfriend but acted like you were the victim.You even imed that Wendy stabbed you! How can you be so ruthless?"The reporters besieged Eris, attacking her one after another. Before Eris could answer, someone in the crowd snorted and said coldly, "She must have inherited it from her mother.Just by looking at Cacia, you can tell what kind of person Eris is." "No, that''s not true!" Eris said desperately. "What do you mean?" a reporter asked. However, Eris didn''t have the words to exin.Her head was buzzing, making it impossible for her to think her way out of this situation. Staring at the microphones that were just inches away from her face, she felt suffocated. She wanted to retreat, but everywhere she turned, she was surrounded by reporters.Her mind went nk.She could see the reporters opening and closing their mouths, but she couldn''t hear what they were saying at all. As she looked at their using faces and contemptuous eyes, all she could hear was a shrill ringing sound in her ears.She couldn''t help trembling. "Eris! Eris..." In the luxury car outside the hotel, Ryan''s tense shoulders slightly rxed after the live broadcast was over. He moved his stiff fingertips and turned off the iPad. "Well, I must say, the press conference was a sess! It''s finally over," Luke said happily, stretching his arms. He had barely finished speaking when he saw Wendy, Roger, and the others being escorted out of the hotel by their security guards. "Hey, look! Wendy came out!" Luke craned his neck and was about to roll down the window to greet Wendy.But his finger had barely touched the button when Ryan stopped him. "Ryan! Wendy''s right there." "I''m not blind,"Ryan said curtly. Luke speechlessly watched Wendy and the others disappear from his sight. Then, he turned to Ryan with a downcast look. "Ryan, I''m trying to help you.You''ve done so much for her.Now that the press conference is over, and her name has been cleared, why don''t you congratte her?" Ryan didn''t reply, but just put away the iPad with a frown.However, his silence made Luke feel even more anxious. "Ryan, what''s wrong? You should tell her what you''ve done for her.It''s not easy to get such a good opportunity.Why aren''t you taking advantage of it? At this rate, when will Wendy be my sister in law?'' When Ryan heard that, his frown deepened. "Be quiet!" he hissed. Luke pursed his lips, but in his mind, heined, ¡®Damn it! I said all that for your own good, but you asked me to shut up.It''s so unfair!¡¯ Ryan knocked on the back of the driver''s seat and said to the driver, "Let''s go." "Sir, where are we going?" "To thepany." "Okay!" The driver obediently started the engine. After a few minutes of silence, Luke couldn''t help speaking up again. "Ryan, why are we going to thepany now?" "For work!" Luke¡¯s jaw almost dropped in shock. ¡®Well...I guess I should have known better than to ask" Leaning towards his workaholic brother, Luke whispered, "Ryan, do you have a n for winning Wendy''s heart? In my opinion, men should have a strategy when pursuing women.You should be quiet and careful when it''s necessary, but when it''s time to be bold, you should stand out..." Listening to Luke drone on and on, Ryan felt his head ache.He had trouble sleeping. What was worse, with Raymond''s operation, as well as having to prepare for the press conference, he had barely gotten any sleep for the past several days. "Luke!" Ryan said sharply, rubbing his temples. "What?" It was only then that Luke finally stopped talking. Without any expression, Ryan said, "Do you know something?" "What?" Luke eagerly perked up his ears. "You are more noisy than five hundred ducks!"Luke dejectedly slumped down in his seat, and finally shut up. The car instantly fell into silence. Ryan closed his eyes and leaned against the seat. Of course, he understood what Luke had been trying to tell him just now. However, considering the situation that he and Wendy were in, those words didn''t apply to him. Right now, all he could do was silently make it up to her. "Ryan..." Hearing Luke''s voice again, Ryan took a deep breath and impatiently opened his eyes. "Can I speak now?" Ryan stared at him without saying anything. "I just want to say one thing..." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Go ahead!" "Well...I just got the news that Bruce boarded the ne back!" Chapter 240: He Is Also A Victim Chapter 240: He Is Also A Victim Not long after the press conference ended, Reese received a call. Shooting Wendy a regretful look, she said, "Wendy...I have to go." "Work?" Reese nodded, gnashing her teeth together unhappily. "I just asked for a leave in the morning, so I still have to go to work at two o''clock in the afternoon.My boss is so mean! I think he''ll only be satisfied if his employees worked 24/7.If I''m even one minutete for work, I''ll lose my full-attendance bonus!" Wendy raised her eyebrows. From what she had seen, Brandon didn''t seem like a mean guy at all. Back when Raymond was hospitalized, Brandon had threatened Reese that he would cut her full- attendance bonus, but in the end, he hadn''t done that. ¡®Full-attendance bonus? Ha, it''s just an excuse, '' Wendy thought to herself. Reese had barely finished her words when she got a call from Brandon again. Looking at the screen of her phone, she didn''t want to answer it, but she didn''t dare to reject it, either. "Wendy, I have to go.He''s getting impatient! Ugh, I just remembered that I have to go on a business trip to France with him tomorrow.Ah, he reminded me about it this morning, but I forgot!" Wendy was stunned. "A business trip to France?" she echoed. "Yeah, he''s crazy! He only told me about it this morning.Can you believe it? He didn''t give me any notice in advance, so I didn''t have time to prepare.He''s so annoying!" Wendy remained silent. Reese might be clueless, but she had already guessed Brandon''s intentions "Brandon must have guessed that there would be a lot of trouble after the press conference.Moreover, Reese came here in person.Judging by the poprity of this matter, Reese¡¯s name must already be trending right now.I won''t be surprised if there are reporters scrambling to interview herter.It''s better to take her away from this city for the time being." Thinking of that, Wendy narrowed her eyes.If she was right, Brandon cared about Reese. Oblivious to what was on Wendy''s mind, Reese hugged her tightly. "Wendy, now that your problems are solved, I can leave at ease." Wendy hugged her back. "Alright, let''s catch up when you get back." "Sure!" Reese waved and left in a hurry. Looking at how much of a rush Reese was in, Wendy couldn''t help smiling.She felt happy for Reese.Just like Wendy had expected, the press conference became a trending topic. As soon as it was over, the scandals revealed began to shoot to the top of the trending searches. Eris''s name was also a trending topic. In just a few hours, Wendy''s name upied six of the top ten ranks in the trending searches. The concern of the public for this matter was unprecedentedly high. The topic "Netizens owe Wendy an apology" was ranked third in the top ten trending searches.After the live broadcast, Roger and Wendy headed back to thepany. After a brief conversation with Kane, Roger sorted out Wendy''s work, and then began to browse Facebook.He was the one who had always managed Wendy''s Facebook ount. After finding the top cost, he clicked on thement section. It seemed that people''s opinions about Wendy hadpletely shifted. "Oh, my God, I cried while watching the live broadcast.My life is just like Wendy''s.After my father married my stepmother, my life has be miserable.But I''m luckier than her.My stepmother doesn''t treat me well, but at least my father still cares about me." "Wow, I didn''t expect Eris to be such a vicious woman!" "Wendy, I''m sorry.I med you without knowing the truth.I humbly apologize!" "Wendy, I''m sorry..." "I''m sorry!" "Wendy, please forgive me.I''m sorry." The words "I''m sorry" appeared in majority of thements. Reading through them, Roger finally let out a sigh of relief.They had won the battle. In the afternoon, after receiving a phone call, Roger rushed to the lounge to find Wendy. "Wendy, I have good news!" "What is it?" "Just now, Carter called me and said that you can resume filming tomorrow!" Wendy''s eyes widened in surprise.She had guessed that Carter would ask her toe back soon, but she hadn''t expected it to be this soon. "Don''t you want to go?" Roger asked uncertainly. "No, it''s not that...""You don''t look happy." Frowning, Roger quickly made a cup of coffee and gave it to Wendy. "Here, have something to refresh yourself." "Thank you." Taking a seat next to Wendy on the sofa, Roger sped his hands together and asked, "Are you worried about Ray?" Wendy didn''t deny it.Her son was still under medical observation.She really was not in the mood to go back to work right now. "Even if you don''t go to work, there''s nothing you can do to help Ray.Besides, he¡¯s being kept in quarantine to prevent foreign bacteria from entering his body.Only the doctors and nurses are allowed to observe him.Even if you go to the hospital, you won''t be able to see him." "I know..." Wendy took a deep breath and smiled. "Fine, I''ll go to the filming site tomorrow." She knew that Roger was saying all this for her own good.If she went to the hospital, she wouldn''t be able to do anything but wait for news. The more time passed, the more anxious she would be, and the more she would fill her head with nonsense. By the time Raymond came out of the istion ward safe and sound, she would have driven herself mad. "Okay, I''ll let Carter knowter," Roger said, pping his hands. "Okay!" After finishing her cup of coffee, Wendy looked at Roger hesitantly. "What''s wrong?" "Roger...Can I apply for an apartment from thepany?" Roger was stunned. He lowered his head and took a sip from his cup of coffee, avoiding her eyes. "Isn''t Ensfield a good ce to live?" "It''s not very convenient." "How?" Leaning on the sofa rest, Wendy said in a low voice, "I''m just an actress of Glory Media.I haven''t even completed a project yet.If people find out that I live in Ensfield, they will gossip for sure.Last time, after someone leaked the news that I live there, reporters were swarming the gates to interview me.Although the problem has been solved, you can''t deny that I''m just a actress with limited poprity and wealth.If the reporters find out that I live in Ensfield, they will criticize me for sure." What she said made sense. "So what you''re asking has nothing to do with Ryan?"Roger asked. Wendy didn''t answer, but her face stiffened. Just by looking at that, Roger knew that it had something to do with Ryan. He sighed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Wendy...I still owe you an apology!" Wendy looked at him in confusion. "When we were in the US, I approached you and helped you, but the truth was, I had a selfish motive for it.I knew that Ray is Ryan''s child, so I wanted to give you and him some help.I knew that Ray was suffering from leukemia and that you were worried sick about finding a bone marrow donor for him, but I never told you the truth." Wendy pursed her lips. She was shocked when she first learned that Ryan was Raymond''s biological father, and she indeed wanted to me Roger for hiding the truth from her. However, by the time Raymond''s surgery had finished, she changed her mind.Even if Roger had his own selfish motives for his actions, it didn''t change the fact that he had been good to her and Raymond all this time. "Roger..." "Ever since you and Ray came back, I have been trying to y matchmaker for you and Ryan.Maybe the two of you are destined to meet.You two got to know each other before I could even act." Seeing that Wendy was in an inner turmoil, Roger couldn''t help but speak up for Ryan. "Wendy, there¡¯s something you should know.Ryan has barely slept during the past few days because of your press conference.I grew up with him, and I know him better than anyone else.So trust me when I say that even when he just took over Oliver Group, he wasn''t as serious as he was now.In fact, he was also a victim that year.Can you forgive him?" Chapter 241: Banishment Chapter 241: Banishment Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Eris had just barely escaped from the reporters who were out for her blood when she received a call from her agent, Kate. She was sitting inside her fancy sports car at the time, but no luxury could keep her fingers from trembling as she answered the phone. As soon as the call connected, Kate''s angry voice came over the line. "Eris! Tara has seen the press conference.What the hell is wrong with you? Do you know how badly this is going to affect us?" "Kate..." "Cut the crap already and just listen! Tara wants you toe to thepany immediately!" Kate then ended the call without even waiting for a response, Eris could only stare at her phone in horror, and she stayed that way for several minutes. Her face filled with malice.Her parents were about to be put to jail.Her reputation was ruined.She had never imagined herself to be in such a disreputable position as she was currently in. Never! Eris gripped her phone tighter, almost crushing it in her anger. But she quickly collected herself and revved up her engine.She still had matters to deal with. Twenty minutester In Starlight Media When Eris arrived, her colleagues and several other celebrities were huddled in groups. They muttered among themselves, eyeing Eris and pointing at her as she walked by. "What do you think you''re looking at?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eris snapped at them through gritted teeth. Being the most sessful star of thepany, coupled with the influence of her rich and powerful boyfriend, Eris always looked down on everyone else It was precisely because of this that most of the female celebrities in thepany loathed her. "Humph! You''re still acting cocky after all that you did? Do you honestly think you''re still number one around here? What a joke! You only seem nice on the surface, but you''re a vicious snake through and through! No matter how good your disguise was, your ugly personality still came out in the end!" "How true! To think that she had the gall to y the victim after stealing her sister''s boyfriend...What a load of bullshit! She''s such a disgusting woman!" "If I were in her shoes, my conscience would never allow me to go out.What is she even doing here? Shame on her!" Eris stopped her pace and red at them. They weren''t even trying to lower their voices! Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "Oh, no.We have to leave quickly, girls! We can''t piss Eris off.If something bad happens now, she might manipte things to put the me on us." "Yes, yes, you''re right.She is good at ying the victim, after all.Come on, let''s get out of here." "Let''s go!" The girls scurried off, but not before sneering at Eris onest time.She cussed to herself. Once she got out of this situation and made aeback, she would make those people pay the price for mocking her. Eris stomped over to the elevator with a thunderous expression. On the sixteenth floor At the CEO''s office The elevator doors opened to Kate, who had been waiting in the lobby for quite some time. Kate had short, sleek hair, delicate makeup, and red lips.She was wearing a ck suit that tapered perfectly to her figure, making her appear all the more imposing.She had her arms crossed over her chest, looking annoyed and impatient. The moment she saw Eris, her scowl darkened. Eris looked like an utter mess.Her white dress was dirty, with puffs of dusting out of the fabric when she moved, and her long, ck hair was disheveled. Her face, too, looked pale and lifeless. "Kate..." "Tara has been waiting for you for a while," Kate cut her off before walking straight to the CEO''s office. Eris had no choice but to shut her mouth and follow. The only sound in the room was the steady click-ck of Kate''s heels as they hit the tiles, and it sounded very ominous to Eris for some reason. "Tara is furious.You''ll have to exin matters to her yourself, Eris." "Kate..." "Oh, and by the way! Carter called just now.He told me you haven''t been feeling well recently and asked for several days off." "I''ll go to the set tomorrow." Kate looked back at her and narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" Eris asked nervously. "Carter said that you should rest at home for a few more days.As for work, there¡¯s no need for you to rush or anything." Eris'' heart skipped a beat. ¡®What does that mean? Are they telling me to stop working?¡¯ "As for the project we''ve been working on recently, the one that wanted you to endorse...well, that''s been canceled." "What? But haven''t we already signed the contract?" "Please don''t interrupt me when I''m speaking!" Kate barked at her. "It doesn''t end there.All previous endorsements you''ve done and the campaigns you''ve attended are now being pulled out of the media.This shoulde as no surprise, as the public havetely been cracking down on celebrities with scandals and criminal records.That''s why variety show episodes that you''ve appeared on are also deleted." Eris felt cold all over.She forgot about her lofty attitude and reached out to Kate to try and plead with thetter. "What are you doing?" "Kate, you''ve been taking care of me since I started my career in the entertainment industry.We''ve been working together for three years.Didn''t you also manage to advance your career because of me? It''s thanks to me that you are now a top agent in thepany.Besides, we''re also friends in private, aren''t we? Please help me this time!" "Friends?" Kate echoed with disdain. "You did nothing but berate me in private.Do you remember when my son was hospitalized because of a feverst time? I had to rush home to take care of him, and what did you do? You cursed at me, at my son, even going as far as saying that you hope he dies! I have no need for friends like you." Eris¡¯ nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists in anger. ¡®Ana! Damn her! It must have been her, that bbermouth! She was the only one there to hear my comints!¡¯ "Kate..." "I can''t help you!" Kate snarled at her and rolled her eyes. "Like I said, Tara has been waiting.It''s about time for you to go in." I Eris hadn''t even noticed that they had already reached the door of the CEO''s office. "Why are you still standing there? How long do you n to make Tara wait?" Left without any other choice, Eris took a deep breath and turned to face the music.She knocked on the door in quick, short raps. "Come in!" Eris swallowed the lump in her throat, then pushed the door open. Tara was the CEO. She had taken over thepany since divorcing Wesley.She was over 40 years old, had a slender figure, and a sharp bob cut.She was the perfect image of a capable businesswoman and an aplished socialite. It was also worth noting that her father was a member of the city gangs, so she had an inherently strong aura. Today, she was dressed in all ck.As soon as Eris stepped food inside the office, Tara''sser gaze focused on her. "Tara..." Eris muttered, lowering her head in a mixture of fear and embarrassment. Tara leaned back in her chair and dered, "Starting tomorrow, you no longer work in thispany." Eris looked up then. "Tara!" Tara''s own marriage had been ruined by infidelity. As expected, she hated women like Eris more than anything.She had seduced and stolen amitted man from her sister. This was even more disdainful than anything Tara could imagine. "Tara..." "I watched the whole press conference." Tara turned theputer on and cocked her head at Eris. "The evidence and witnesses were all presented.Your scandals have been confirmed, and your image has been permanently damaged." "Tara, I know that the scandals are going to have some pretty disastrous impact for now, but surely, we can still save my image..." Eris ran over to the desk and began to beg. "Tara, I am the most popr and profitable star of thepany.Please help me! Please, just this one time..." Tara scoffed and shook her head. Thest thing she needed was money. She had always done whatever she liked. That was why she stood her ground and refused to give thepany to Wesley when they divorced. Even then, thepany was just a source of amusement for her, a way to pass the time. There was nothing Eris could offer her, let alone try to bribe her with. "Your contract with thepany is for five years.There are less than two years left before the contract expires.You can stay until then if you want, but we won''t be arranging any work for you anymore!" Eris'' legs gave out, and she crumpled to the floor.With this, Tara was effectively banishing her from the entertainment industry! Chapter 242: My Wife Doesnt Like Her Chapter 242: My Wife Doesn''t Like Her Eris'' legs went limp, and she almost fell to the floor.She had signed her contract with thepany more than three years ago. The contract was supposed to be in force for five years, which meant that there were almost two years left for it to expire. If herpany decided to ban her from acting now, it meant that she couldn''t appear on the screen for the next two years.She could not act in a movie, do product endorsements, or take part in variety shows. For an actress, this was like being sentenced to death. The entertainment industry was a ce where anyone could be reced in the blink of an eye. Just like the waves in the sea, countless neers were lining up for their chance. Eris knew that if she disappeared from the public eye for two years, it would be enough for everyone to forget her. Her legs went limp again. And this time, she copsed to the floor. If things went as she feared, then all her hard work and effort she had put in for the past few years would be in vain. ¡®No...No way! I can''t be banned from acting!¡¯ "Tara..." Eris crawled to Tara, grabbed the hem of her trouser, and begged, "Please don''t ban me from acting.I''ll find a way to prove myself innocent and make money for thepany..." Even as Eris pleaded with Tara, she couldn''t swallow the fact at all. For an entertainmentpany, banning an actor or actress who was quickly rising to the top was practically unheard of. After all, it would was a huge loss to thepany. No matter how bad of a scandal a celebrity had, as long as they were still popr, they could continue to make money for thepany. In short, Eris knew that if herpany banned her from acting, they would suffer a loss as well. She just couldn''t make sense of it. Even though the press conference had ruined her reputation, it was notpletely impossible for her to salvage her image. After all, she wasn''t involved in Cassie''s murder, which was why the police hadn''t arrested her. ''Why does Tara have to ban me from acting?¡¯ she wondered. "Tara..." she pleaded again. But Tara remained silent, and just looked at Eris coldly. In fact, ever since she had taken over thepany, she had fired most of the stars working there. As for the stars who had be famous because of Wesley''s help, she had either terminated their contracts or banned them from acting. ¡®Eris.." An unreadable emotion flickered in her eyes before she stood up from her chair and squatted next to Eris. Eris grabbed her sleeve and bitterly cried. "Tara, I''m begging you.It wasn''t easy for me to rise to the position that I''m in now.You can''t ban me from acting...I''m only 22 years old.It''s the best age for an actress.Two yearster, I''ll be almost 25.How can I start over then? Tara, please don''t do this!" With a soft sigh, Tara reached out and touched Eris¡¯ long hair. "You poor girl...What a pity!" Eris raised her head and looked at Tara with a flicker of hope. "But...it''s toote." When Eris heard that, her heart sank. "Tara..." "You have to bear the consequences of your actions.Be satisfied with what you''ve achieved so far.You were lucky enough to be one of the most famous actresses at such a young age.You must have saved a lot of money in the past few years, right? As long as you lie low from now, that money will be enough for you to survive on for the rest of your life." "Tara..." "You can leave now." "Nol" But Tara pried Eris''s arm off of her and stood up before looking down at her with disdain, as if she was looking at an ant. "Tara!" "Are you going to leave on your own? Or should I ask the security guards to escort you out?" Tara asked. Eris'' eyes turned red with tears. If she was dealing with Wesley, her tears might have been enough to save her, but unfortunately, they didn''t have any effect on Tara. Unable to ept this result, Eris clenched her fists tightly. Resentment arose in her heart, but she didn''t dare to go against Tara. ¡®¡¯Tara is cruel enough to kick out her own husband of twenty years.She won''t hesitate twice to kick me out" With that thought, she gritted her teeth, slowly got up from the floor, and silently med Wendy for everything. ¡®It''s all because of that bitch that I end up like this!¡¯ She turned around stiffly and staggered out the office. Kate saw her out, and didn''t return to Tara''s office until she was sure that Eris had gone. In the office, Tara had already returned to her seat, and was gently sipping a cup of tea. When she saw Kate walk into the room, she put down the teacup gracefully. "Is she gone?" "Yes..." Tara could see that Kate wanted to say something to her, but was hesitating. "What is it?" she asked curtly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, Kate plucked up her courage and said, "Tara, isn''t banning her from acting a bit too cruel?" Tara raised her eyebrows. "Do you pity her?" "No, no, not at all!" Kate hurriedly waved her hands. "I just think that even though her image has copsed, she''s not totally useless for thepany.If we y our cards right, we might still be able to reduce the losses to thepany." Tara snorted. "If we keep her, thepany will suffer a real loss." Kate looked at her in confusion. Kicking her foot against the floor, Tara moved her office chair towards the French windows. Looking down from the sixteenth floor, she found that Eris did look as small as an ant. Narrowing her eyes, Tara thought of the phone call she had gotten from Ryan half an hour ago. Since she was also from Ywood, she obviously knew Ryan.She had met him several times, and knew that he was a legend in the business world. Needless to say, she had a good impression of him. In her opinion, he was young, ruthless, steady, and reserved. Looking out the window, Tara recalled her phone conversation with him just now. "This is Ryan." "Mr.Oliver?" "Yes." After answering curtly, Ryan went straight to the point. "I want you to ban Eris from acting." "Ban her?" "Yes.I''ll owe you a favor." The truth was, even without contacting Eris¡¯pany like this, Ryan could still shut her out of the entertainment industrypletely. It was just that contacting herpany was the simplest and most effective way. Tara only pondered over it for two seconds before asking, "May I know the reason?" "My wife doesn''t like her." Hearing that, Tara was stunned. The whole world knew that Ryan had a daughter who was the apple of his eye, but no one knew that he was married. Moreover, it was shocking that he would go so far as to owe someone a favor, just to please his wife by banning Eris from the entertainment industry. It was obvious that he cared about his wife very much. Tara sighed with emotion.She had never imagined that a cold, reserved man like Ryan would dote on his wife so much. Although she was amazed, she didn''t ask any more questions. After all, in return for banning Eris from acting, she would get a favor from Ryan.It was not the same as getting a favor from other people. If Tara ever found herself in a tough situation, a favor from Ryan could be life-saving. Besides, in Tara¡¯s eyes, Eris was just another celebrity embroiled in scandals.She didn''t care about her at all. Therefore, she made the decision without hesitation. On the other hand, Eris left in her conspicuous Porsche car. It was only then that Tara came back to reality. Curling her fingers, she gently tapped against the ss. ¡®¡®What the hell did Eris do to irritate Ryan''s wife? He is such a ruthless person.He made me humiliate Eris and drive her out like this.Now that he considers Eris his enemy, her life is over¡± Chapter 243: Kicked Out Chapter 243: Kicked Out Eris tightly gripped the steering wheel with both her hands as she drove recklessly back to her apartment.She looked straight ahead with eyes burning with rage.She reached the underground garage and entered the elevator. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A silent hum came to life behind the two metal doors. The elevator doors parted open. Eris took a peek along the corridor and a huge weight came off her shoulders when she saw that there was no one there. Finally, she could breath and rx since there were no paparazzi waiting for her there. However, the relief on her face quickly dissipated and turned to disappointment. The implication of what had just happened began to dawn on her. She was no longer as popr as she was before. For a celebrity like her, this was a devastating blow. Eris typed the password on her door, kicked her high heels halfway across the room, walked barefoot towards the sofa, and threw herself on it. Her eyes were vacant for a second. It didn¡¯t take long for those same eyes to burst into tears. At first, her cries were mostly silent, broken by an asional sniffle or two. Then, they started to get louder and louder until they transformed into anguished wails that echoed across the room. In a span of one moming, she felt both the highest and lowest point of her life. Alone in the living room, there was nothing to distract her from her thoughts. The memory of her parents being taken away by the police shed in her head, and she couldn''t help but think of what future she might have left. The bleakness of it all made her cry even harder. Suddenly, Eris turned towards the door, the sound of the doorbell interrupting her crying spells.She was in no condition to receive any guests. Her hair looked disheveled and her swollen eyes made it painfully obvious that she was undergoing some sort of breakdown. It didn''t help that her white dress looked wrinkled and dirty and her headache made her movements look very lethargic. If she were being cast to be a female ghost, she would''ve been perfect for the part.She feebly pushed herself up from the sofa with the help of the armrest.She dragged her feet across the floor and staggered towards the porch where a tablet was located. This tablet was connected to the surveince camera outside the door, allowing her to see any iing visitor. Upon looking at the screen, a puzzled expression crept up her face. ¡®Kate? Why is she here? Does thepany decide not to banish me from the showbiz industry?¡¯ Eris ran to the door as fast as her weak legs would allow her and opened it in one swing. "Kate" "Eris, pack up your things," Kate interrupted. There was a coldness in her voice. "What?" The sliver of hope in Eris¡¯ eyes was quickly extinguished. "Your belongings.Pack up everything you need.Thepany needs to take this apartment back." Eris stiffened. Only then did she see the men in uniform standing behind Kate. Upon closer look at their uniforms, she realized that they were from the movingpany. They seemed to be waiting for Kate''s instructions.Eris¡¯ insides started to knot as a phantom w began to take hold of her heart. "Kate, aren''t you being too ruthless with me?" "I''m just following orders," Kate said matter-of-factly, devoid of any empathy. "Eris, this apartment belongs to thepany, and you''re only living here because they let you.As you know, this is the most expensive apartment building in the city.And since you''ve already been cklisted from the industry, you''re no longer authorized to stay here." Eris'' hands started to tremble. "Hurry up.We still have to clean here so that thepany can use this to amodate another star," Kate urged her. A burning intensity raged in Eris¡¯ eyes that would''ve incinerated Kate ten times over if actual mes came out of her eyes.She clenched her fists and steeled her face, refusing Kate the satisfaction of seeing her cry.She slowly turned around and headed to her room. Once she was a few paces away, Kate followed her cautiously.She stood by the threshold and watched as Eris angrily stuffed her suitcase with all her designer clothes and bags. "Be gentle with that," Kate reminded her as she leaned against the door frame. "Since you''re no longer eligible to work in showbiz, your ie will definitely see a sharp drop.Whatever career youtch onto next, it''s uncertain whether you''ll be able to afford any of the designer brands in the future.So if I were you, I''d cherish what I have now." Eris crumpled the hem of the coat she was holding and threw it into the suitcase. "Shut up!" she screamed at Kate, seething with anger. Kate shrugged.She was just telling the truth. Eris lived in this three-bedroom apartment for two years and owned a lot of things.She had transformed the other two bedrooms into a dressing room.She had left a small study so that Ana could live there. Her dressing room was filled to the brim with designer clothes, bags, and shoes. She even had a small safe where she kept her jewelry collection, some of which were given to her by Brian.She had lots of stuff to pack. It took the entire afternoon for her to finish. Eris wouldn''t let this injustice that had befallen her go without any form of retribution.She took everything that belonged to her, and smashed those she couldn''t bring as a disy of her anger. Kate''s jaw dropped as she watched this petty demonstration. Even the moving men couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. The details of one''s behavior were a reflection of one''s character. It was in this moment that Eris'' narrow-minded side waspletely exposed. Nevertheless, Kate didn''t stop her. Once Eris was finished smashing all the furniture, she asked the workers behind her to move all the items downstairs. As she watched the workers carry the cartons downstairs, Kate smiled and said, "I was worried about you and your future.But now, it seems that I may have been worried for nothing.You could sell all your luxury items and, as long as you are frugal, it should be enough to support you for the rest of your life." She shed an obviously fake smile that was produced to humiliate rather than assure. Eris snorted and rolled her eyes.She threw the key to Kate, pulled her suitcase, and strode away. Kate surveyed the aftermath of Eris¡¯ tantrum in this apartment and shook her head.She locked the door and left. Downstairs, the workers were busy moving the cartons into the truck and left once they were done. Kate was nowhere to be found. When Eris went downstairs, it was already dark. Only the light from the streetmps greeted her. She held her arms tightly as a cold autumn wind blew by. "Where are we going?" the driver asked. Eris didn''t know what to say. ¡®Where can I go indeed?¡¯ Although she had made a lot of money in the past few years, she had also spent a lot and thus, had almost no savings. Thus, she couldn''t afford to buy any house in Ywood by herself. Apart from the apartment arranged by herpany, she had nowhere else to live. "Miss..." "Shut up!" Eris shouted at the driver in anger. The driver was taken aback by her outburst. ¡®Oh my God! I heard that she was a star! Howe she has such poor manners?¡¯ After a long day of misfortune where she was forced to watch her entire life crumble before her, Eris had to vent all the anger that had umted. Unfortunately, it was the driver who happened to bear the brunt of her rage.She kept quiet for a long time. The driver looked at the time and grew uneasy. Finally, the driver rolled the window down and urged her impatiently, "Miss, please give me an address to go to.It''s already time for me to go home! I want to spend time with my wife and children after work." Eris turned around and red at him. "Stop pestering me! I need to think about it!" The driver could no longer take this unwarranted verbal abuse from her. "Hey! Stop being a bitch, okay? If you keep shouting like that, I''ll throw all your belongings out.I''ll even cancel your order!" ¡®He dares to shout at me like that?¡± Eris clutched her thighs in anger. But she was afraid that the driver would do as he said.So she gritted her teeth and kept her anger under control.She took a deep breath to calm her mind and thought for a while. Her parents had a house there, but it was in an old neighborhood with a poor security system.She couldn''t move there because of all her scandals.Her only other option was to go to Brian''s. Eris opened the door of the truck and got in the passenger seat. "Let''s go!" "Where?" "Violet Community!" Chapter 244: Thank God Youre Here Chapter 244: Thank God You''re Here One of Brian''s apartments was located in Violet Community.This was the ce where he stayed most of the time. When he started his career, he moved out of his parents¡¯ house and lived here since.Violet Community was a high-end neighborhood in Ywood. The security here was tight and stringent. Because of this, the truck was stopped at the gate. As Eris was wearing sunsses and a mask, the security guard did not recognize her. "Miss, vehicles from outside ourmunity aren''t allowed toe in without a homeowner''s permission, "he said while looking at her warily. "Wait a minute.I''ll call my boyfriend," Eris replied. The security guard nodded in response. Eris was a little nervous when she dialed Brian''s number.She feared he would not answer. Thankfully, the call quickly connected. "Eris!" Eris''s nose twitched and tears streamed down of her face upon hearing his voice. "Brian..." she called in a choked voice. "What''s wrong?" "Mypany banished me from the entertainment industry, and I was driven out of my apartment.I have nowhere else to go.I''m at the gates of yourmunity with the movingpany.The security guard stopped me and said that I couldn''t get in until the owner agrees." Eris sounded aggrieved and miserable.It could make anyone feel sorry for her. "I see.Give the phone to the guard.I''ll talk to him." "Okay." Eris handed the phone to the security guard, who then exchanged a few words with Brian. A few momentster, he finally allowed the truck to enter. When they arrived in front of the building, Eris saw Brian in the distance, standing under a streemp and waiting for her in his white sweater and ck pants. Because of the light overhead, he looked as though he was glowing. Just looking at him could make anyone feel at ease. Eris could not help but burst into tears as she gazed at him. The truck came to a halt in front of Brian. Eris opened the door and got out of the car. Then, with open arms, she threw herself into his arms. "Boo...hoo...Brian!" For a moment, Brian''s body stiffened.He did not move and just let her hold him while she wailed. Eris was immersed in her anguish that she did not notice something was wrong with him.She nestled in his arms and put her head on her chest. "Brian, today is the worst day of my life.I''m desperate.Thank God you''re here." Brian pursed his lips and said nothing. Beep! Beep! Beep! The driver was getting impatient, so he honked the horn several times to hurry Eris up. "Hey, are you going to unload the things? It''s gettingte.My wife is waiting for me at home for dinner." "Yes!" Eris quickly replied. She stifled a sob and jumped out of Brian''s arms. "Unload them." To her surprise, Brian pulled her back, Eris turned and looked at him in disbelief. "Brian..." "Your things can''t be unloaded here." Eris was stunned. "Brian..." Brian walked up to the driver and asked, "Do you have a pen and paper?" "Yes." The driver handed them to Brian, who then wrote an address on it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Brian gave the piece of paper to the driver and said, "Unload the things here.I have already notified someone.He''s waiting there for you now." The driver looked at the address with a frown. "This ce is a little too far.It''s almost at the border of the city." "I''ll pay you double." The driver''s eyes lit up. "Why didn''t you say so? I''ll send the things there as soon as I could." With that, he took the paper, started the engine, and left themunity. The driver was an employee of a well-known movingpany. Knowing this, Eris was not worried that he would run away with her things. However, she still could not help but be unhappy as she watched the truck disappear in her sight. "Brian, why didn''t you let him unload the things here?" "I don''t have enough space here." "I see." Eris nodded in understanding. She had a lot of things, after all. Although Brian''s apartment was more than 160 square meters, he had many possessions as well. She could not possibly put all her things here. While she was in deep thought, her stomach growled in hunger. "Haven''t you eaten yet?" Brian asked with a frown. Eris shook her head. Wendy''s press conference was held in the morning. After the press conference, Eris went straight to thepany without having lunch and then went home to pack up. It was only now that she realized she had not eaten for hours. Eris clutched her stomach and looked at Brian with a pitiful look in her eyes. Brian sighed. "Alright.Let''s go.I''ll take you out to eat something." "No.I want to eat at home if that''s okay." Eris was certain that all the media outlets were broadcasting the news about Wendy.She knew her name would be mentioned as well. Although she had sunsses and a mask, she did not want to take the risk. "Brian, let''s eat at home, please." "Sure." Brian turned around and walked into the building. Eris hurried to follow him. "Slow down, Brian." Eris caught up with him and held his hand.But for some reason, he instinctively shook her hand off.Eris was taken aback.She stopped in her tracks and looked at him in a daze. "Brian..." Without looking into her eye, Brian took a deep breath and urged, "Let''s get in." "Okay," Eris replied in a low voice. She followed him to the elevator. Brian''s residence was on the 26th floor.His home was in European style. At the end of the hallway, there was a wide hall, in which there was an expensive Persian carpet, a luxurious European style sofa, and a dazzling crystal chandelier overhead. Everything was luxurious and elegant. "Take a seat.I''ll order some takeout food," Brian offered. "Okay." Brian did not know how to cook, so he never cooked at home. Although his kitchen was functional andplete with kitchenware, it just served as a disy to add warm andfortable vibes to his home. As a matter of fact, he had never cooked in his entire life. Eris was aware of it, but she never made fun of him for it. The ordered food arrived not long after. Brian poured warm water into a ss and handed it to Eris. "Here.Drink some water to warm yourself up." "Thank you." Eris''s heart warmed up as she held the ss.She figured she was probably overthinking when she thought that Brian seemed cold and distant to her. ¡®Brian is my boyfriend and the closest person in my life.I need him the most now.He won''t dump me.I was probably just overthinking." Eris took two sips of water and instantly felt warm all over. While holding the ss, she gazed at Brian, who seemed calm and unproblematic. The matter about her and Wendy spread like wildfire.She did not know if Brian had already seen it. As she gazed at his face, she could not help but wonder if he watched today''s live broadcast. ¡®Maybe he didn''t watch it.If he did, he wouldn''t be so calm.That''s right.Brian is busy.How could he know something about this kind of news?¡± At the thought of this, Eris let out a sigh of relief. Even so, she had to think about how she would exin herself and prove her innocence once he found out about it. Eris and Brian sat on the couch, and neither of them spoke for a long time. As a result, a deafening silence filled the air. After a long while, Brian took out the remote control and was about to turn the TV on. Eris'' eyes widened in awe. It was almost time for the entertainment news! She had not figured out yet how she would exin everything to him. At that moment, Eris rushed towards him and grabbed the remote control out of his hand. "Brian, we''d better not watch TV.We haven''t been together for a long time.We should savor every moment we''re together!" But as soon as she finished her words, she found that Brian was staring at her with his lips pursed. His gaze was deep and prating.It was as though he could clearly see what she was thinking. ¡®His eyes.." Eris froze upon seeing them. Chapter 245: Lets Break Up Chapter 245: Let''s Break Up When Eris looked into Brian''s deep eyes, she froze into a stiffened mass. "Brian..." Brian looked away and flung the remote control onto the sofa. Eris felt relieved, and her tight body rxed slightly. "Would you like some more water?" "No, thank you." Brian nodded and went to put the ss in the kitchen sink. Eris felt terribly restless when she saw the overly calm expression on Brian''s face. "Brian..." Eris was about to say something, but was interrupted when the doorbell rang. "It should be the takeout food.You sit here and I''ll open the door," said Brian. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eris gave in, bit her lip and nodded weakly. "I''m washing my hands." "Okay." In the bathroom, after washing her hands, Eris looked up.She was horrified at the image in the mirror that stared back at her. Shock and rm overwhelmed her. After packing up at the apartment, she had changed into a brown high-necked tight sweater, a calf- length skirt, and a pure white wool overcoat.Her clothes were perfectly elegant. But the problem was that her delicate makeup was now a terrible mess after she had cried all afternoon. Her eyes were swollen, punctuated with dark circles.Her face was pale and her eyes were teary.Her face betrayed signs of haunting stress. Obviously, something really awful must have happened to her to reduce her to such a pathetic state. But since she met Brian, he hadn''t questioned her at all. Eris got visibly nervous. This was not Brian''s style. In the past, he could read her like a book, but now he seemed so indifferent. With uneasiness, she wiped her hands and stepped out of the bathroom, treading on eggshells. In the restaurant, the simple dining table for six was filled with an array of dishes. They were all her favorite dishes, ready to satisfy her eager pte. Brian delicately pulled out the cork from a fine bottle of wine and ced it in the decanter. Then he took out two sses and poured the wine into them. Brian performing such a magnificent act delighted her.She felt relieved and more rxed. The thought that Brian had ordered her favorite dishes and opened a special bottle of red wine for her, warmed her heart.She figured that this was his way of trying tofort her in her hour of need. It all made sense now. She had told him earlier on the phone that she had been banished from the film industry. Now that Brian didn''t talk about it, it meant that he didn''t want to upset her. Thinking of this, Eris wore an ted look. "Brian..." "Come and indulge yourself in your favorite meal." "With pleasure!" Brian pulled out the chair for her like a true gentleman. Eris reveled in his service and sat down to be pampered some more. After sitting down, she found that he had dimmed all the lights in the dining room to a soft orange which created a warm and romantic ambience. She felt warm and safe within her, in spite of what had happened. Brian pushed the ss in front of Eris, inviting her to savor the fruity taste of the expensive red wine. Eris shyly took the ss and said, "Brian, why did you order such a variety of dishes? How will just the two of us manage to eat all of it?" "Just eat as much as you can.Don''t force yourself." "I''m just afraid that wasting food is sinful." Brian just smiled and remained silent.He also sat on the dining chair and raised his ss. "Eris, I would like to propose a toast in your honor.Thank you for apanying me on such a great journey for the past four years." Eris was a little confused, but she still clinked sses with him. "Brian, what do you mean? Ourpanionship has been a mutual joy.My being with you for the past four years has been the happiest years of my life.I wouldn''t trade it for anything.Youplete me." The two of them smiled and took a sip of wine. "Let''s eat before the food gets cold.¡± "Good idea!" During the meal, Brian was very gentle with Eris, attending to her every whim. He not only refilled her wine ss each time it was empty, but he also lovingly dished out food for her, and removed the ingredients that she didn''t like. Eris'' nose twitched and she sniffed. ¡®Being banished is not the end of the world! Even my parents¡¯ imprisonment is no big deal! As long as Brian still supports me, I''m sure he will help me make aeback into the film industry! I have nothing to fear" The meal dragged on for two hours. They reminisced over everything that had happened in the past four years since they were together. Unknowingly, they had consumed a whole bottle of wine. Fortunately, both of them were seasoned drinkers and were only a tad drunk. After their meal, Eris started cleaning the table virtuously. "Don''t clean it up." "Why?" Brian pulled her out of the dining room and said, "The servant will clean it up tomorrow.Come to the living room with me.I want to talk to you about something serious." Eris thought that Brian understood her predicament after being banished and was worried about her mental state so didn''t want to burden her with extra work. With red, moist eyes, she obediently followed Brian to the living room. They rxed on the sofa in the living room for a while. Brian then ground coffee beans for Eris and made her a cup of strong, steaming coffee. "Your favorite Blue Mountain coffee." "Thank you!" At that moment, Eris felt extremely happy and grateful.She hadn''t enjoyed Brian''s meticulous care and undivided attention for a long time. It really felt good to be the center of his affection once again. Brian sat down on the sofa with a smile, but he didn''t sit next to Eris. Instead, he sat opposite her so that he could face her. Eris didn''t find anything unusual about that.She took a sip of coffee and took out her phone to check the time. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. Eris yawned, half sleepy.She had been through ups and downs the entire day. Hurriedly, she had packed and moved house. After a series of tiring events, she was already exhausted physically and mentally. "Brian...I''m really sleepy." Eris covered her mouth and yawned again.She put down the coffee and was about to stand up. "Let''s go early to bed." Brian suddenly grabbed her wrist. "We can''t sleep now.There''s something that I want to talk to you about." "What?" Eris paused and sank back into the sofa.She looked at Brian in confusion and said, "It''s already ten o''clock.Can''t this wait till tomorrow?" "No! I have something to tell you!" "Okay!" Eris rubbed her eyes. "Go ahead.I''m listening." "Eris, how long have we been together?" "It''s been 1,502 days!" Brian stared at her, stunned. Eris smiled and said, "Every day we are together is so important to me, so from the first day we became a couple, I have been counting the days.It has been more than four years of unparalleled joy." Brian sighed, "More than four years, more than 1, 500 days.How fast time flies!" "Yes! It sure does!" Eris narrowed her eyes and seemed topse into the past. She held her face with both hands and looked truly blissful. "Sometimes when I recall the old days, it feels like we only met yesterday, yet four fruitful years have psed.Now, I just hope that time can pass by slowly, as slowly as a tortoise.I want to remember the next four years, and the following four years in my mind with the same satisfaction.When we grow old together, we can sit in our rocking chairs and talk about the past with fondness." The smile on Brian''s face faded away. Eris didn''t notice it as she was still immersed in her beautiful fantasy. Seeing this, Brian took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. Finally, he found the courage to speak out what he wanted to. "Eris, Let''s break up!" Eris¡¯ fantasy was shattered in an instant. Chapter 246: She Deserved It Boom! Chapter 246: She Deserved It Boom! Just like that, the beautiful fantasy that Eris nurtured in her mind shattered before her eyes, forcing her to go back to reality.Once she got a hold of her senses, she stiffly turned her head.She looked at Brian with wide, unblinking eyes. Her throat was hoarse, and yet she forced herself to utter something. "Brian...What did you say?" Brian stared straight into her eyes and said, "Let''s break up!" "But why?" Eris grabbed her hair with both hands and shook her head with frantic denial. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she cried out, "No! I don''t believe it.How could you break up with me? I must have misheard, right?" She threw herself into Brian''s arms and knelt on the floor, her hands grasping his waist. "Brian, tell me I just misheard you.Please tell me¡ª" "You didn''t hear it wrong¡ª" "No! I don''t want to hear it!" Eris covered her ears. "I don''t want to hear it! I don''t!" Brian firmly took both her hands off her ears. "Brian, please..." She raised her head with fear swelling in her eyes. "Please don''t leave me.You''re the only one I have.If you no longer want me, what should I do? Where should I go?" Brian stared down at the weeping woman on her knees and remained still.He let her cry and had no intention of stopping her. Without anyone interrupting her crying spell, Eris wept and wept until the volume of her cries naturally died down. When her wails turned to sobs, shey on Brian''s knees. "Are you finished crying?" Brian said coldly. "Brian..." "If you''re done, I''ll continue what I was saying." When Brian didn''t hear any objection from her, he added, "Eris, I gave you a chance!" Eris'' head started to spin.In her nauseated state, she remembered that Brian came to her apartment two days ago before Wendy''s press conference. That day, he asked her if she had lied to him.He told her if she told him the truth, he could forgive her for the sake of their four years of love. In a firm voice, she said she hadn''t. Then, Brian warned her that if he found out that she lied to him, he would never forgive her.Eris had been crying for such a long time that her eyes no longer had tears to shed. "But I didn''t..." "I watched the live broadcast of Wendy''s press conference." Eris'' lips pursed. She stared at Brian with her red and swollen eyes.When she saw the expression on Brian''s face, she understood everything.No wonder he didn''t ask her anything when he saw her. No wonder he didn''t allow the driver of the movingpany to unload her things. No wonder he was so gentle to her today.It turned out Brian was already nning to break up with her. Before breakfast, she found herself singing.But at night, she was crying. "Brian...Let me exin." "There''s nothing to exin.I''ve already watched the press conference and it''s as clear as day.Eris, I can''t believe that you would go so far to hurt yourself just to frame Wendy!" An image of Eris¡¯ stab wound in the belly from three years ago shed in his mind. The fear produced by that moment replicated itself in the present, and he couldn''t help but feel afraid. If a woman could hurt herself to achieve some despicable purpose, there was no telling what other vicious things she was capable of doing. Eris couldn''t find the words to speak. Tears rolled down her cheeks.She always cried in front of him and Brian always felt sorry for her. But not this time. When he saw the redness of her eyes and the wetness of her cheeks, he felt nothing. "Okay, I might have lied to you, but it doesn''t change the fact that my love for you is true.Four years we''ve been together.We''ve done so much in the name of our love.For you, I''m willing to give up my life.For you, I never hid my intimate scenes in the shooting from you.I wouldn''t have shot those scenes unless you agreed.I have done so much for you.Can''t you forgive me just this one time? You said I was ying tricks.I admit it! I did y tricks on Wendy.But all those things, I did for you! We had been together for a year at that time.I asked you when you would break up with Wendy.But you always acted indecisively with the fear that you''d hurt her, so you were unwilling to break up with her." As Eris continued to speak, she grew more frantic. "I had no other choice! Wendy is beautiful; you are handsome.You were a couple and you were so good to her! I''m a woman.I need a sense of security.Do you have any idea how sad I felt when I saw you taking her to the hospital for prenatal checkups?" "Enough!" Brian interrupted, a look of annoyance shing in his eyes. "Brian..." "You are so unreasonable!" Brian pushed her away and stood up from the sofa. "Why do you think I was so gentle and considerate to her? It''s all because of you! If you hadn''t drugged her and made her pregnant...I had to admit that the baby in her belly was mine because of you.This was all our fault.She was pregnant! How could I have the heart to break up with her?" "Have you ever thought about me? Do you know how jealous I felt every time I saw you taking her to the hospital? You looked like you were a newly married couple.She was the pregnant wife and you were the dutiful husband apanying her to her prenatal checkups.And I saw the smiles on your faces.Do you have any idea how jealous I felt? We were the ones who loved each other.She was the other woman!" "So you put her in danger? She was eight months pregnant back then! Are you aware that she might have died because of you?" "I wanted to kill her! She deserved it! She wanted to take you away from me!" Brian couldn''t believe the wordsing out of Eris¡¯ mouth. "Are you crazy?" "Yes, I''m crazy.I''m crazy because of you! Who the hell is she? How could she be with you? She deserved to die! Damn it!" Brian took a deep breath. He looked at her eyes, which had already turned scarlet, and the crazed expression on her face that only seemed to worsen. Eris appeared as though she had just broken out of an insane asylum. "Eris...This is your true nature, isn''t it? People thought you were kind, gentle, virtuous, pure, and considerate...But they were nothing but fake.Four years ago, you drugged Wendy.You did it not out of impulse but after careful nning.Am I right?" "Yes!" When she realized there was no more turning back, Eris finally stuck to her true colors and decided not to hide anymore. "She was in my way.So she should go to hell! " Brian was at a loss for words.All he could do was raise his hand and point his finger at her. ¡®This woman..She is the devil! A devil whom I was with for four years! The very thought of it made the hair on the back of his neck rise.Then, he remembered all thements on Eris online.She was just as vicious as Cacia, her mother. Cacia was such a vicious woman. She gave birth to Eris and raised her. Looking back, he now wondered why he always thought that Eris was pure and honest to begin with. What a joke! "Brian...I love you so much.You are my prince charming.You are everything to me.How could you abandon me now that I have nothing? No, I don''t agree.I absolutely do not agree!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But Brian had already made up his mind. And after witnessing what the true side of Eris really looked like, he further steeled his resolve to never be with her again. "I don''t agree to break up," Eris dered. "But it''s not up to you!" Chapter 247: Are You In Love With Wendy Chapter 247: Are You In Love With Wendy Brian turned around. "Brian, where are you going?" Eris asked, wanting to chase after him. "Stop!" Hearing that, Eris froze.Brian silently went into his bedroom. Two minutester, he walked out of the room with some keys in his hand. With a stony expression, he walked up to Eris and held out the keys to her.Eris didn''t make any movement to take the keys from him. "Brian, what are you doing?" "These are the keys to one of my apartments.You can have it." "No, I don''t want it," Eris said in a trembling voice. "Eris, since we''ve been together for four years, I''ll transfer this apartment to you.Although it''s not in the center of the city, you know the housing prices in Ywood, right? As long as a house falls within the boundaries of Ywood, then even if it''s in the most remote suburb, the price would reach almost 30, 000 dors per square meter.The size of this apartment is more than 120 square meters, with three bedrooms and two living rooms.Moreover, it''s near the university zone.Are you sure you don''t want it?" Hearing the price of the apartment, Eris hesitated. With a sneer, Brian took Eris¡¯ hand, put the keys on her palm, and closed her fingers. "The address I gave to the movingpany is the location of this apartment.I have it cleaned regrly.You can move in now" "Brian..." "Eris, you''ve been with me for four years.You should know me well.Once I make up my mind to do something, I''ll definitely do it.I''ve already decided to break up with you.So no matter how much you protest, I will definitely do it.And if you insist on pestering me, then...you might not even get this apartment." Eris¡¯ hand, which was holding the keys, began shaking. Of course she knew Brian''s personality. However, she had been with him for four years, and had always regarded him as the man she would spend the rest of her life with. Now that he wanted to break up with her, she couldn''t ept it at all. "Brian..." "Be a good girl, okay? Like I said, my patience is limited.Eris, listen carefully.The current value of this apartment is about 7.5 million, and it will only continue to rise.Since you''ve been with me for four years, I won''t let you go just like that.I think this apartment is enough aspensation." His voice was gentle, but his eyes were cold, like he was looking at a stranger. Eris'' hand trembled more violently.She knew how rich he was. Considering all the assets that his family owned, this apartment was just a drop in the bucket for him. Moreover, how could an apartment make up for her four years of youth? But Eris didn''t dare to argue with him. Right now, she had nothing. Her parents were in jail, so she had no one to lean on for support; she had been banned from acting, so she didn''t have a source of ie; and now that Brian was breaking up with her, she had nowhere to go. If she refused this apartment, she might not even have a ce to stay. Just thinking of that made her stomach drop. "Brian..." "Be a good girl." "We have been together for four years.Aren''t you even a little sad about breaking up with me like this?" Eris couldn''t help butin. Hearing her words, Brian was taken aback. ¡®Sad? Ha, not at all.." In fact, he didn''t care even if Eris used him of being ruthless and cold-blooded. After watching the live broadcast of Wendy''s press conference today and finding out that Eris had lied to him again, he didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, he felt relieved.Now, he finally had a reason to officially break up with her. In fact, he was so happy that he hadn''t worked the whole afternoon. He had thought that he would have to wait a few more days before breaking up with Eris, but he hadn''t expected her toe here tonight. In order to put an amicable end to their four-year rtionship, he had specially been gentle with her this time. In his eyes, this was enough to show how much of a gentleman he was. After all, Eris was the one who hadn''t cherished his love and maliciously deceived him, finally driving him to the point of breaking up with her. Despite everything she had done, he was even giving her this apartment aspensation. That was how generous his heart was! All in all, Brian was extremely satisfied with how things had turned out. "Eris, you should leave." Eris, who had been looking at him with expectant eyes, suddenly burst into self-deprecatingughter, with tears streaming down her face. "You don''t feel sad...You''re not sad at all!¡¯ Brian just looked at her in silence, without saying anything. "I''m a fool...My mom always told me that men are unreliable, but I didn''t listen to her.Ha, I was so stupid! You gave me expensive gifts.You were gentle with me...I thought you loved me very much..." As Eris spoke, she couldn''t help sobbing uncontrobly. "You called me a hypocrite and said that I lied to you.But you were lying to me too..." Brian continued to stay silent. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The truth was, her words didn''t evoke even the slightest emotion in his heart.His goal was to break up with her. Now that he had achieved it, he didn''t see the point in arguing with her no matter how much she comined. After all, he had nothing to lose. For him, her words just entered one ear and slipped out of the other. "Brian...Let me ask you onest question," Eris said, wiping her tears away and looking at him fiercely. "Go ahead." "Are you in love with Wendy?" Brian''s face darkened, as if the secret buried in his heart was exposed for everyone to see. After being with him for four years, Eris could obviously read his thoughts just by looking at his expressions. Even though he didn''t say a word, she knew exactly what his answer was.She bit down hard on her lower lip to keep herself from crying.Soon, the taste of blood entered her mouth, but she just swallowed it. "I see," she said quietly. Brian didn''t respond. As long as he could have a clean break from her, he didn''t care what she thought of him. He had no idea that his attitude today would cause a lot of trouble to Wendy in the future, but that was a story for another day. Half an hour after Eris left his apartment, Brian heard the doorbell ring again. For a moment, he clucked his tongue irritably, thinking that Eris hade back to pester him. But when Brian saw who were standing outside his door through the surveince camera, he pursed his lips and hurried to the door to open it. Outside the door, Jaylen and Nellie were standing side by side. "Dad, Mom, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I would havee to the airport to pick you up." Nellie was wearing a long ck and white dress, with a neat coat on her shoulders.She had a belt hugging her waist, outlining her perfect figure.Her face was covered in delicate make-up, and she was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes.Her expression was arrogant and aloof, as if no one was allowed to get close to her. Holding Jaylen''s hand, she asked dryly. "Are you going to keep us standing outside?" After a short pause, Brian moved out of the way to invite his parents inside. Nellie helped Jaylen into the living room. Brian poured two sses of warm water for them. "Dad, are you feeling better? Why have youe here at thiste hour?" Jaylen was tall and thin. His aura was not as formidable as Nellie''s, but Brian found him intimidating all the same. "Can''t I see my own son when I want to?" "No, that''s not what I mean.If you want to talk to me, you can just give me a call, and I''lle to you.It''s not good for you to travel at such odd hours," Brian exined hurriedly. Jaylen snorted, thinking that at least his son still knew how to exin his way out of things. Nellie''s eyes nced around the living room before finally stopping on the dining table. The leftovers on the table hadn''t been cleaned up yet, and there were clearly two sets of tableware on it. When she sat on the sofa, she could still smell the lingering scent of women''s perfume on it.Her face darkened. "Did you have dinner with Eris tonight?" Chapter 248: We Broke Up Chapter 248: We Broke Up "Did you have dinner with Eris tonight?" "Yes!" Nellie put the cup on the tea table heavily, making a clinking sound. "Mom..." Brian became nervous. "Brian, you disappoint me and your dad!" "Shut up!" Nellie waved her hand and looked away from him as though he was no longer there. "Don''t tell me you already forgot what Eris¡¯ role is in our n." Brian kept quiet. From the very beginning, his parents had always been opposed to the idea of him being with Eris. They even threatened him with an ultimatum to break up with her. At that time, he still had feelings for Eris, so he hesitated and didn''t know what to do. But before he could make a decision, his father became seriously ill all of a sudden.His parents had asked him to go home before they went abroad. Their purpose was to get him engaged to Eris. However, this engagement was only temporary. It was made as an attempt to stabilize thepany''s situation. Once his father came back from the hospital or thepany¡¯s situation got better, he would break up with her. This was also the reason why he only invited Eris¡¯ colleagues but not his rtives and friends.He couldn''t officially tell them that he would marry Eris.However, the engagement had to be significant enough in order to win her trust.This was the best way to do it. "Mom¡ª" "Enough! We asked you to get engaged to Eris for thepany.But now, she''s involved in many scandals.This won''t help improve ourpany''s image.It will actually make it worse! How could you have dinner with her at such a critical moment? Do you want her scandals to ruin ourpany?" Nellie questioned him, her eyes looking stern. "Mom, I didn''t¡ª" "Your dad was sick!" Nellie interrupted, not giving him any chance to speak. "I originally wanted to give you a chance to gain experience and see if you were capable of managing thepany on your own.But all you did was flirt with Eris.You let me down." Brian bit his lip and kept silent.The more Nellie spoke, the redder her face grew and the sharper her eyes became. "When we were abroad, Bruce contacted the hospital to ask about your dad.He would always go to the hospital to visit your dad as long as he had time.And you? What did you do? We''ve been abroad for such a long time but you never bothered to call us.You never bothered to ask about your dad''s condition! Do you even care for your alien Nellie paused, still seething between gritted teeth.Then she continued, the rage in her voice now more pronounced. "Maybe you want your dad to die.That way, you can take over the family business.Is that right?" The expression on Brian''s face changed dramatically. "Mom! I didn''t!" Nellie''s chest began to heave as she tried to catch her breath. The look of disappointment was highly evident on her face. In her mind, Briancked professionalpetence.He didn''t care for his parents.And to make things worse, he was fooled by a scheming woman. This only further proved in her mind that he was not the person who should take over their family business."Mom...I know you don''t like Eris..." Nellie red at him. "Are you really still going to defend her?" "Mom...Can you listen to me?" Nellie crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Go ahead! Brian smiled bitterly.He finally realized why he chose to be with someone like Eris for four years.She was the antithesis of her mother; or at least he thought she was.He realized this was why he was often attracted to obedient and modest girls like Ens No wonder Eris was able to deceive him for four years. "I broke up with Eris today." Both Nellie and Jaylen''s eyes widened and looked at each other in disbelief.Nellie narrowed her eyes, trying to ascertain whether Brian was telling the truth. "Mom, why are you looking at me like that? I''m telling the truth!" Although Brian''s voice dide off as honest and sincere to her, Nellie still couldn''t help but doubt what he had just said.She didn''t like Wendy, but she hated Eris even more.Back when she found out that Brian had already broken up with Wendy, she felt so ted. However, that tion seemed to be short-lived when she discovered that her son was dating Eris. Upon hearing the news, her face grew crimson in rage. Eris was Wendy''s sister, but she intervened in Wendy''sromantic affairs. This was all the proof she needed to say that Eris was not a good person. And when she saw Eris in person, it only confirmed her suspicions. Although Eris looked innocent, there was a hint of malevolence lurking beneath her eyes. While her tricks could work with Brian, it certainly wouldn''t work with Nellie. At that time, Brian was still too enamored to see what kind of person Eris was. It was that unquestioned infatuation that made him insist on being with her. Even though Nellie already knew about Eris¡¯ true nature, she didn''t force them to break up. She thought it would be better for her son to learn a lesson from this rtionship. But to her surprise, theysted for so many years. The very thought of it made her furious. Brian must''ve been so stupid to be deceived by Eris for solong. And when she learned some news about her some time ago, she became even more restless. She began threatening Brian that she would drive him out of the house, freeze his bank cards, take back all his assets, and kick him out of thepany if he didn''t break up with Eris. But despite all these threats, Brian had decided to stay with her.But now, Brian said that he broke up with Eris. How could Nellie believe it? She stared intently at him and said, "Brian, don''t y tricks with me.If I find out that you''re still keeping in touch with her secretly¡ª" "Mom, I told you! I broke up with her!" Then, he began to exin. "I''ve made up my mind.Since you and Dad don''t like her, I won''t be happy even if I marry her in the future.So it''s better to end this love as soon as possible.It''ll do both of us good." Nellie continued to squint her eyes at him, trying to detect any hint of deceit. "It''s true.I gave her the apartment I bought near the university zone aspensation." Nellie''s frown softened. If it meant getting rid of Eris, she was fine with giving her an apartment. "This time, Starlight Media decided to cklist her from the showbiz industry.When I found out what she did, I felt so terrible.If I had to spend the rest of my life with such a vile woman, I would never be able to sleep in peace." Nellie ced her hand on her chest and exhaled a huge breath of relief. "Her scandals will definitely affect ourpany.Breaking up with her now will reduce its impact on the company to the minimum!" The skeptical expression on Nellie''s face disappeared. "It''s good that you can think in this way." The bitterness in Brian''s smile continued to linger. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Mom..." "Don''t contact her anymore!" "Mom, don''t worry.I have made up my mind this time." "Good." Nellie nodded. "In that case, your dad and I can now rest easy.Tomorrow, we''ll invite a few journalists.You can rify in front of them that you now have nothing to do with Eris." "Okay." "Remember to show them that you''re the victim in all this." "Mom, don''t worry.I know what I have to do." And just like that, the crisis had been resolved. As soon as Brian sat down next to her, Nellie put her hand on his shoulder. "I''m very happy to know that you''re willing to listen to me.You should know that in this world, only your dad and I love you the most." "I know." A gentle smile shed on Brian''s face. "As soon as you announce your break-up to the press tomorrow, I will arrange a blind date for you.Only thedy of a rich family can marry you!" Chapter 249: Fight For Oliver Group Chapter 249: Fight For Oliver Group ¡®A rich family?¡¯ Brian frowned, and Wendy''s face popped up in his mind. There was no doubt that Wendy would not be on his mother''s list. "Mom, if I fall in love with a girl who is excellent in all aspects except her family background¡ª" "No way!" Nellie said bluntly. "Mom, is family background that important?"Brian protested. "Of course it''s important! We are an upper ss family.If you don''t marry a woman from a family of equal social status, people will gossip about us behind our back!" "So what? Does what people think of us matter more than true love?" Nellie pursed her lips impatiently and shot her son a warning look. "Brian, I''ve already given you a chance at your so-called true love.You were with Eris for four years, but still, you broke with her.You loved her, but were you able to grow old with her?" Brian was rendered speechless.He didn''t know how to argue with his mother''s logic. "Since you can''t guarantee that you''ll live with a woman you love for your whole life, why don''t you marry someone who will benefit you? Brian, you are not a child anymore.You should know where your priorities lie.Let me give you a simple example.Your father and I met on a blind date.We met each other no more than ten times before our marriage, so I had no idea what kind of person he was, nor did I share any kind of connection with him.But now, we''ve been together for so many decades.Who can dare to say that we don''t have feelings for each other?" Brian stayed silent, lost in thought. "Love is like a nt; it can be nurtured.Trust me.I won''t do anything to hurt you," Nellie continued.Brian took a deep breath. He knew that his mother would never ept Wendy as her daughter-inw.Therefore, he just said, "Mom, I still think we should postpone the blind date¡ª" "Brian!" Nellie interrupted irritably. "It''s not that I don''t want to go on a blind date," Brian exined calmly. "But I just broke up with Eris.If I go on a blind date and the media finds out about it, it will not only have a negative impact on me, but also on thepany.Moreover, you want me to meet ady of an upper ss family.If her parents find out that I go on a blind date right after breaking up with my ex, they will I think that I''m not a reliable man." Nellie''s tense body rxed. She patted her son on the shoulder and said with relief, "Brian, you''ve grown up.It seems you''ve thought things through.I guess I was worried about nothing.Well, just like you said, we''ll postpone the blind date.I''ll find a good candidate first, and arrange a date with herter." "Okay!" Now that Brian and his parents were on the same page, the atmosphere gradually turned warm. Brian looked at Jaylen and inquired about his physical condition. Jaylen had gone to the US for treatment.It seemed that his condition was temporarily under control, and his body was recovering. While in the US, Nellie and Jaylen had paid close attention to what was going on in Ywood. First, there had been reports of a sanitation problem in their chain hotel, and then Eris had been involved in scandals. They were so anxious to deal with these problems that they had booked the first flight they could get.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After chatting for with his parents for a while, Brian asked, "Where''s Bruce? Didn''t hee back with you?" Nellie''s face darkened at the mention of her other son. The change in her expression didn''t go unnoticed by Brian, who immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Did Bruce do something to make you unhappy again?" "I don''t want to talk about him!" Nellie said irritably, exhaling through her nose. Brian turned to Jaylen. With a heavy sigh, Jaylen exined, "Your brother is still the same.This time, he visited me at the hospital every day.Your mother had a lot of time alone with him, and she tried to persuade him to quit the entertainment industry ande to thepany to help us..." Upon hearing thest sentence, Brian''s back tensed.But he inwardly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Jaylen say. "But he didn''t even want to hear her out.He just refused.He has been rebellious since he was a child, so we''re used to it.If I could make him change his mind, I would have done it a long time ago! Why would I wait till now¡¯ He is just too stubborn!" Nellie nodded angrily. "He actually had some work to do in the US.I don¡¯t know what news he got, but he suddenly decided to come back with us.When we touched down in Ywood, he just took a taxi and left.I don''t know what''s so important that he couldn''t even send us home!" "Mom, don''t be mad at Bruce.He''s still young," Brian said gently. "Young? He''s 24 years old this year! When I was 24 years old, you could already run around on your own ¡° Nellie was so annoyed that she drank up the ss of water in one gulp. Seeing this, Brian smiled thinly and poured her another ss of warm water. "Forget it." Nellie sighed and looked at Brian, wanting to change the topic. "Did you visit your grandpa while we were abroad?" Brian took out a of beer from the fridge, opened it, and took a gulp. "No, I didn''t." "Why not?" Nellie¡¯s annoyance seemed to grow, but this time it was aimed at him. "Mom,e on.You know that Grandpa always listens to Josie, and Josie doesn''t like me.Why should I go there to be insulted? Besides, Grandpa already announced that he has severed his rtionship with us.He doesn''t even recognize me as his grandson.Why should I go there? It''s just unnecessary trouble." Nellie''s lips curled in displeasure. "You stupid man!" "Mom¡ª" "Did your grandpa ever tell you that he doesn''t like you? He has looked after you and Bruce since you were just babies! Even if he''s angry with me and your father, he won''t vent his anger on the two of you.Look at Bruce.He gets along well with your grandpa, doesn''t he?" Brian lowered his gaze and shook the beer can in his hand, feeling displeased. He hated beingpared with Bruce all the time.After all, he looked down on Bruce. ¡®Humph! Grandpa already announced that he has severed his rtionship with us, but Bruce is still shameless enough to suck up to him.Not only is he on good terms with Grandpa, but he also talks to Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke. And as if that''s not enough, he lived in Ensfield, right next to Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke. Isn''t it obvious that he''s trying to butter them up?He''s a famous star with a lot of money, so it''s really disgusting for him to do such a thing to tter others. He''s doing all this just because Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke are way richer than he is.But no matter what, he¡¯s not going to be benefit from it. Just because he shares the same surname as them doesn''t mean that they will give him some of their assets. How ridiculous! Pretending to smile casually, Brian said, "Mom, since Grandpa like Bruce, let Bruce visit him often." "Why don¡¯t you understand what I''m trying to tell you?" Nellie asked exasperatedly. "What are you trying to tell me?" Nellie was speechless. It seemed that she would have to explicitly tell her son about what was on her mind. Taking a deep breath, she exined, "Our chain hotel might be a listedpany, butpared to Oliver Group, it''s nothing! Any of the subsidiaries of Oliver Group has a higher annual profit than ours." Brian shrugged. "So what?" "So what? Brian, how can you be so careless? Oliver Group was founded by your grandpa.Although Ryan is leading thepany right now, the majority of thepany''s shares is still held by your grandpa.As his grandson, you also have the right to fight for those shares!" Brian was stunned.His heart pounded against his chest. "Mom, are you saying that I should fight with Uncle Ryan for Oliver Group?" Chapter 250: I Will Do As You Say Chapter 250: I Will Do As You Say "How could it be possible?!" Brian''s heart pounded against his chest so violently he could feel it bounce back at the bottom of his throat. Upon realizing that his mother was not joking, cold beads of sweat started to roll down the side of his head. "Mom! What are you talking about? It''s impossible." "Why is it impossible?" Nellie retorted. "I know Oliver Group was founded by Grandpa, but it only became the giant that it is today under Uncle Ryan''s leadership.He''s a business genius! He has a steely resolve and is far more talented than me.How can Ipete with such a guy?" Ryan had long been a renowned legend in the business world.The people of Ywood viewed him like a legend.Andpared to him, Brian was nothing more than an ordinary person.How could he possibly defeat Ryan "Not only that¡ª" "So what is it that you''re trying to say?" Nellie interrupted in a gentle voice. "Most of the shares of thepany are in Grandpa''s hands.It''s only logical for them to be passed down to his son, right? Besides, except for Bruce, no one else in our family has contacted Grandpa these past few years.I haven''t seen him in almost fifteen years.Even if we were close before, I''m sure the passage of time had diluted our rtionship..." It also didn''t help that his parents were driven out by his grandfather in the past. As a result, their rtionship might be even lighter than he supposed. "Mom, what I''m saying is your idea is too impractical." Nellie chuckled. "Impractical?" "No.In fact, it''s impossible! Mom, I have to tell you something that you might not like.You should know how determined Grandpa was when he drove us out.At that time, he hated us so much.It was very rare that he didn''t attempt to cause us trouble these past few years.How can you expect that he''ll be willing to give us any property?" Fifteen years ago, when Jaylen and Nellie were driven out of the family, Brian was already eleven years old. He knew exactly what happened. Anson publicly severed his rtionship with Jaylen and Nellie after they had done something so bad that it merited such a drastic punishment. More so, he announced that he would never give Jaylen and Nellie any property.With such a tumultuous history, how could they reconcile so easily? "Mom, you''d better give up this idea." "Why?" "First of all, I can''t defeat Ryan.Second, Grandpa has also issued a public statement that he won''t give us any property." Nellie chuckled again. "Mom..." "First of all, Ryan is also a human, which means he has weaknesses.He''s not as invincible as you think.Nellie grabbed his wrist. "That''s why I want you to marry adying from a rich family.With the help of your parents-inw, it will be possible." Brian kept his lips pursed. Just the very thought of Ryan was enough to strike fear in his heart. Although Ryan was only a few years older than him, Brian was still very much afraid of him, a kind of fear that seemed rooted in instinct. As long his eyes would cross Ryan''s cold ones, he was sure to freeze on the spot,pletely debilitated by his mere aura. To stand in his presence was already daunting in itself.To resist him would be next to impossible. No matter how much his mother tried to reassure him, he did not believe her words at all. If Ryan were so easy to deal with, Jaylen and Nellie would''ve never been kicked out fifteen years ago. "Mom¡ª" Nellie interrupted him again. "Your grandpa indeed publicly announced that he won''t give your dad and me any property.But he never mentioned you and Bruce.You two still have a chance." Brian was at a loss for words. What her mother said made sense, but he still heavily doubted the feasibility of her idea. ¡®Is it really possible?¡± "Mom¡ª" "Don''t be so eager to deny the opportunity! Brian, you should know how precious the shares of Oliver Group are! Even if you only get a few percent, the annual revenue would be enough for you to live a carefree life.Your grandpa has at least more than 30 percent of the shares.That''s an astronomical figure!" Brian''s throat tightened as he tried imagining how astronomical his grandfather''s shares were. "Your grandpa has a clear distinction between what he hates and what he likes.Even though he hates both your dad and me, he won''t have any prejudice against you and Bruce.If you can win his favor, he''s likely to give you some of his shares.That should be enough for you to squander for a lifetime! Money isn''t the only benefit.If you get along with him, it will be reported by the media, and trust me, if that happens, all the bigwigs in Ywood will show you respect!" As his mother outlined the benefit of her n, Brian allowed himself a brief moment to construct what that fantasy would look like in his head. Money! Power! Women! They were only three things worth pursuing for a man. Money! He didn''tck it.But of course, no one disliked money.He would be more than d to have more.Power! He didn''t have any.He was just a in businessman. The only reason some people looked up to him was because of his parents¡¯ background. There were a lot of rich people in Ywood. And within that group, he wasn''t the most outstanding. He remembered how Ryan was respected. To have that kind of power, it was indeed very tempting for Brian.He also had his own desires. If he were to be rich and powerful, he would be able to attract women of all kinds. It wasn''t going to be just Wendy, but other women as well! This was the life he wanted! His eyes lit up as the fantasy in his head took more shape. "Mom, I''ll do as you say," Brian said, his face looking determined. Nellie''s eyes lit up. "That''s good! When the storm dies down in two days, I''ll prepare a gift for you to bring when you visit your grandpa." "Okay," Brian assented. There was one more problem lurking in the back of his mind. "Uncle Ryan..." "Don''t worry.Your dad and I will take care of it." Nellie looked calm and confident. Brian sensed a deceitful vibe hiding behind his mother''s eyes.He threw away the can of beer to one side and asked, "Mom, do you have a n in mind?" Nellie smiled but didn''t say anything. "Mom!" "Don''t ask about anything you shouldn''t know.It''s not good for you.Anyway, just focus on building a good rtionship with your grandpa.As for Ryan, I won''t let him have the chance to cause any trouble for you." "Okay." On the other hand, Jeffrey was calling Wendy. "Sorry, the number you dialed is out of service..." "Shit!" Jeffrey cursed. He hung up his phone and quickly redialed the same number only to get the same pre-recorded message. ¡®Damn it!" He almost smashed his phone. "Jeffrey, don''t worry.Maybe Wendy turned off her phone to avoid the journalists.You can try her again later." Ransom, his agent, tried tofort him. "Shit! How can I not be anxious? I had no idea that she was in such big trouble! Damn it! If I had known, I would''ve rushed back even at the cost of breaching the contract!" Jeffrey put away his phone and red at Ransom. "You have the nerve to say that? I''ve told you to pay more attention to the news concerning Wendy.Is this how you''re doing what I asked you to do? If I hadn''t identally browsed the news, I would''ve never known that she was hurt so badly!" Ransom rubbed his nose and didn''t dare to speak. He was wronged. It was not that he didn''t pay attention to it. He was an agent of Glory Media.He signed a contract with them and received adequate compensation.His superior asked him to keep what happened to Wendy a secret from Jeffrey.He was stuck serving two masters.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 251: Wait For Wendy At Ensfield. Chapter 251: Wait For Wendy At Ensfield. It had been several hours since Jeffrey hade back.He had arrived here at dusk, but now, it was almost midnight.The whole time, he had been waiting patiently at the gate of No.2 Vi, but there was no sign of Wendy. While waiting here, he had caught up with all the news published about Wendy over the past few days. Of course, he hadn''t missed her press conference earlier that day. He was relieved to see that she had sessfully reversed the situation, and that Cacia and Ruben had been apprehended by the police. But now that the matter had been settled, Wendy should have returned home. However, Jeffrey couldn''t find her at all. She was not home, and her phone was switched off. How could he not worry? He had been waiting in the parked car, but at midnight, he finally couldn''t stay cooped up in that small space anymore. He got out and stretched his arms and legs before leaning against the car.It was nice to finally get a breath of fresh air. "Jeffrey, Wendy only held the press conference today.Maybe she still has some things to deal with.Don''t worry about it.We have to get on a flight to the US tomorrow to continue shooting.How about we go back to have a rest now?" "Forget the shooting! I don''t care," Jeffrey said irritably. "Jeffrey..." "It''s just a movie! I don''t give a damn.Tell them I quit!" Ransom gulped in shock. "Jeffrey, this movie is your ticket to Hollywood.What''s more, you''re the lead actor in the movie.Many stars in our country have tried their best to get such a chance, but you''re the only person who has managed it.How can you throw it away like this?" "Whatever! I''ve already made up my mind." "But we signed the contract¡ª" "Damn the contract!" Jeffrey said firmly. In retrospect, he regretted agreeing to act in this movie. It was because of the shooting that he had been staying in the US recently. Moreover, the shooting took ce in a forest, where he barely got signal on his phone. He had lived like a caveman with no contact with the outside world. That was why he had missed everything that had happened back home. If he had known it earlier, he would have turned down the movie without a second thought. "Jeffrey..." "Cut the crap.I told you, I made up my mind!" Ransom pouted helplessly, not daring to say anything more. He felt that he was unlucky to work for such a stubborn star.He had no choice but to secretly pray that Jeffrey could get in touch with Wendy as soon as possible.He knew that at this moment, she was the only one who would be able to persuade Jeffrey. Just then, Jeffrey let out a sneeze.It was already autumn, and the night breeze was cold. Jeffrey, who wasn''t dressed appropriately for the weather, had already begun to shiver. ¡®Oh my God! Jeffrey has a lot of work to doter.What will happen if he catches a cold?¡¯ Feeling worried, Ransom suggested, "Jeffrey, how about you go back to the vi and have a rest? I''ll wait here.The moment I see Wendy, I''ll give you a call.You cane here then." "Achoo! No way!" Sniffling, Jeffrey rubbed his nose. His green hair shone conspicuously under the street light. "I want to wait here in person!" He wanted to see Wendy as soon as she came back home. "Well...How about waiting inside the car, at least? It''s too cold out here." "No!" Jeffrey stubbornly stared straight at the entrance of the vi, almost turning into a statue. There was an overly affectionate look on his face. Rubbing his nose, Jeffrey shook his head and added, "I''m not cold.You wait in the car if you feel cold." In fact, Jeffrey was afraid that if he got into the warm and cozy car, he would end up dozing off. The regret weighing him down didn''t allow him to do that. So many things had happened to Wendy, but he hadn''t been here with her. Ransom was speechless. How could he get in the car and let Jeffrey wait outside alone? He felt that it would be too disrespectful to do that. So in the end, he had no choice but to wait outside as well. Jeffrey continued calling Wendy and sending her a message every few minutes, but her phone was still switched off. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Finally, Ransom sighed and said, "Jeffrey, wait here.I''ll ask the security guard if Wendy alwayses homete these days." "Go ahead." It waste at night, and except for the howling of the night breeze, the ce waspletely silent. Standing there alone, Jeffrey felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®¡®Oh my God! I never felt scared toe here during the day.But why does this ce look so scary at night? "Jeffrey!" All of a sudden, Ransom''s voice came from behind, startling Jeffrey. "Damn it! Do you walk on air? You didn''t make a sound! " Jeffreyined. Ransom opened and closed his mouth without saying a word. He had run back here, so how could he have not made a sound? He figured that Jeffrey must have been so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn''t hear anything else. "Well, what did the security guard say?" "He said that Wendy hasn''te home at all for thest few days." "What?" "Yeah.I asked him if he knew the reason, but he said he didn''t." Hearing that, Jeffrey began to feel anxious. ¡®If she hasn''t beening home, where has she been staying these days? It doesn''t make sense.I have to find out what''s going on" After thinking for a while, Jeffrey remembered that Ryan and Luke, two people who were familiar with Wendy, both lived right here. Gritting his teeth, he strode towards No.1 Vi. Ransom followed him as well. Ten minutester, Jeffrey walked out of No.1 Vi with worry-filled eyes. Neither Ryan nor Luke was in the vi. He enquired about their whereabouts, and the servant told him that they hadn''te home for several days because Precious was sick. But despite the servant''s words, Jeffrey couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. ¡®¡®Isn''t it too much of a coincidence? Wendy hasn''te home for thest few days, and neither has Ryan or Luke.They''re all missing at the same time" "Jeffrey, let''s go back.It¡¯ste at night now.I''m sure you''ll be able to reach Wendy in the morning," Ransom said, stifling a yawn. ¡®No way! I can''t wait till tomorrow" Gritting his teeth, Jeffrey scrolled through his contacts list for a number and dialed it. ¡®Fuck! When Luke was woken up by the sound of his phone ringing, he cursed inwardly.His head was aching.He had been forced to work overtime until ten o''clock that night. It wasn''t until getting off work that he had grabbed a midnight snack at a restaurant. Then, he had rushed to the hospital with clothes for Ryan. After that, he had washed up and finallyid down on the bed to have some rest. But he had barely slept for ten minutes when he was woken up again by the phone call. Ryan, who was sleeping in the same bed, was also awakened by the phone ringing. He opened his eyes slightly and squinted to see what was going on. Luke''s ringtone kept ringing. In the end, Ryan turned on the bedsidemp and thrust his foot out, kicking Luke right on his butt. "Hey!" Covering his butt, Luke woke uppletely. "Answer the phone!" Ryan said. "Yes, yes." Luke rubbed his eyes tiredly. When he saw the name on the caller ID, however, he jumped out of bed and waved the phone screen in front of Ryan''s face. "Ryan, look! It¡¯s Bruce! He has been back for several hours.But why is he calling at thiste hour instead of going to bed?" Frowning, Ryan sat up. "Answer it!" Chapter 252: Lonely Chapter 252: Lonely "Oh, right!" Luke nodded and answered the phone. Then, ncing at Ryan, he thoughtfully turned on the speakerphone. "Bruce, what''s up? Why are you calling sote?" "Hi, Uncle Luke.I''m back." "I heard," Luke said, stifling a yawn. "Well, did you call to meet up? Sorry, I have too much work these days.I''m exhausted!" "Uncle Luke, I heard from the servant that Precious was sick.Is she feeling better now?" "Yes, she¡¯s fine now." After chatting with Luke for a while, Jeffrey finally got to the point. "Uncle Luke, do you know where Wendy and Ray are?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At the mention of Wendy''s name, Luke looked at Ryan, who was staring at the phone with a frown. Understanding Ryan''s thoughts at once, Luke let out a cough. "Bruce, it''s sote.Why are you looking for Wendy at this time?" "I''m worried about her." Hearing that, Lukeughed silently and winked at Ryan. ¡®¡®Ryan, look! Your nephew hase to steal your woman again.In the past, it was understandable, but now, the truth is that you''re Ray''s father, which means that Bruce is Ray''s cousin.How dare Bruce still want to pursue Wendy?¡¯¡¯ Even though Luke didn''t say those words out loud, Ryan seemed to hear them, because he cast a sharp look at him. Luke shrugged his shoulders and shifted away slightly to keep a distance from Ryan. "Well, Uncle Luke, do you know where Wendy is?" Jeffrey continued in a concerned voice. Clearing his throat, Luke said, "I don''t know.I''ve been very busy recently, so I haven''t talked to Wendy much.Ryan is close to Wendy because of Precious.Why don''t you ask him?" Jeffrey stiffened. "Shit! It''s the middle of the night, and Uncle Ryan has insomnia.I''d have to be out of my mind to bother him now" "Bruce..." "Well, I won''t disturb you anymore, Uncle Luke.I''m hanging up!" Before Luke could finish his words, Jeffrey hurriedly interrupted him and hung up the phone without hesitation. Luke''s jaw dropped as he stared at his phone. It turned out that Bruce had called him with a clear motive in mind. And as soon as Bruce realized that he was useless, he just tossed him away. Thinking of that, Luke narrowed his eyes. He walked up to Ryan and tried to stir up trouble. "How dare Bruce! Ryan, look at him.He''s Ray''s cousin.In fact, Wendy is his aunt, but he still wants to pursue her.You can''t let him go easily.Ryan, you have to teach him a lesson!¡¯ Ryan looked at him expressionlessly, without showing any reaction. Luke touched his nose, feeling a little awkward. "You''re angry that he hung up on you so abruptly, aren''t you?" Ryan asked casually. Luke didn''t dare to answer, but it was the truth. Shooting him a cold nce, Ryan kicked him again. "Go to sleep!" "But Ryan, are you really not worried? Bruce is so popr.Women of all ages would kill to marry him.Aren''t you afraid that Wendy would fall for him?" Luke pressed. Ryan still looked as calm as before, as if he wasn''t worried in the slightest bit. "No." Luke was stunned. ¡®What? How is he so confident? It doesn''t make sense.Wasn''t it because he was afraid that Bruce would steal Wendy away that he found an excuse to send Bruce to the US? That wasn''t a long time ago.Why is he so unbothered all of a sudden?¡¯ "Ryan..." "No one can take Wendy away from me," Ryan said, as if reading Luke''s mind. Luke raised his eyebrow. "How are you so sure?" Ryan snorted. "Do you think Precious will agree?" Precious had been overjoyed to find out that Wendy was her biological mother, and clung to her more than ever. These days, except for when she had to go to school, she didn''t want to be separated from Wendy at all. Even now, she was sleeping soundly in Wendy''s arms in another room. That was how possessive she was of her mother. If Bruce still thought he could win Wendy over, he must be dreaming. With Precious in his hands, Ryan was not worried at all. He calmly turned off the bedsidemp andy down to go back to sleep. Luke was at a loss. "Ryan!" he called out again. "Keep your voice down.You may wake your sister-in-w up," Ryan hissed. In the darkness, Luke''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Sister-inw? Ryan, aren''t you getting a little ahead of yourself? Wendy hasn''t even agreed to be with you, but you''re already calling her your wife. Have you asked her for her opinion?¡¯ This was what Luke thought to himself, he didn''t dare to speak it out. Lowering his voice, he asked, "Ryan, since Bruce is no longer a threat, do we still need to send him away to the US?" In the dark, Ryan''s voice sounded low and husky. "He won''t go anymore." "What?" Luke frowned in confusion. "I thought he always wanted to step into Hollywood.Now, he finally has a chance.All the actors would die for such a chance, but he''s just going to throw it away?" Ryan sent Bruce away to the US because of his selfish motives. But still, he had given Bruce a chance to go to Hollywood. After thinking for a moment, Luke said, "Ryan, it seems that Bruce has deep feelings for Wendy.He''s even ready to miss his shooting for her!" Ryan didn''t say a word. At first, Bruce had debuted in the entertainment industry as a singer. Then, he had decided to be an actor instead. For him, these were just hobbies that he did for fun. But when it came to Wendy, it seemed that Bruce attached great importance to her. Ryan was clear about this. "But Ryan, if Bruce refuses to go back to the US, it will be a breach of contract..." "Ask thewyer of Oliver Group to deal with it!" "Okay." Luke''s shoulders gradually rxed. ¡®Wow.¡± Even though Ryan acts cold, he still cares about Bruce! "Ryan...What about Brian? Do you want to continue to make trouble for him?" At the mention of Brian''s name, the temperature in the room seemed to drop.Luke was unnerved by the sudden silence. "Ryan...?" "Yes," Ryan answered coldly. After all, Brian was bold enough to want to keep Wendy as a mistress. If Ryan didn''t teach him a lesson, Brian would never know the gravity of his mistake. Luke could obviously see how big of a difference there was in Ryan''s attitude towards his two nephews. He was confused at first, but after some thought, he understood it. Although both Bruce and Brian wanted to pursue Wendy, Bruce was sincere towards her, while Brian was not. Four years ago, along with Eris, Brian had hurt Wendy. Three years ago, he had made Wendy suffer from a hemorrhage, which had almost killed Precious and Raymond. These two things alone were unforgivable, not to mention his dirty thoughts and tricks. "Ryan..." "Are you going to sleep or not?" Ryan hissed irritably. "If you don''t want to sleep, go home!" Luke quietened down like a wounded puppy. He felt aggrieved. ¡®Ryan, do you know why I came here instead of staying in the vi? I was worried that Wendy would ignore you.At that time, you would feel sad and lonely, so I specially came here tofort you and give youpany.Lying in this narrow bed with you isn''t exactly my idea of having a good rest, you know! I sacrificed so much for you.Not only didn''t you recognize it, but you also scolded me for it! You''ve gone too far!¡¯ He bit the corner of the pillow unhappily and shrank back in the bed. ¡®Humph, I''ve made up my mind.I won''t help you pursue Wendy anymore.I''ll be happy if Bruce takes Wendy away from you.After that, you will be her uncle too!¡¯ Chapter 253: Coax Precious Chapter 253: Coax Precious The next day, Wendy got up early because she was going to the set. "Mommy, kiss!" A smile formed on Wendy''s lips as she bent over and kissed Precious on the forehead. "It feels so good!" Precious¡¯ face lit up like the sun. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Wendy took out Precious¡¯ clothes from the wardrobe and helped her put them on. Precious sat on the edge of the bed, enjoying the presence of her mother. ¡®Wow! It feels so good to have a caring mother, ¡® she pondered happily. Ever since she was two years old, Ryan already expected her to be able to dress by herself. Having Wendy help her dress felt so good. Ryan and Luke had washed themselves up and walked out of their room.Ryan looked stunning as usual. On the contrary, Luke was yawning with dark circles around his eyes.His hair looked so disheveled that nobody would think he was already dressed up. "Good morning, Precious, Wendy!" Ryan greeted with a big smile on his face. "Good morning," Wendy said indifferently, but didn''t look at Ryan. Luke yawned and walked out like a ghost. "I''ll go downstairs to buy breakfast." ¡®s! Look at me! How great! Last night, Ryan scolded me, but I didn''t hold a grudge.I even created a situation where he can be alone with Wendy.I really am the sweetest brother in the world!" he thought. Ryan wore a ck sweater and jeans instead of wearing a suit as he usually did.This change made him look significantly younger.When he saw Wendy helping Precious with her clothes, his brows furrowed. "Precious, you''re already four years old!" He was implying that she should no longer need her mother''s help when getting dressed. Precious retreated to Wendy''s arms and pretended to be scared. "Mommy..." "Honey, don''t be afraid!" Wendy stroked her hair slowly and gently and turned to look at Ryan with a scowl. "She''s still a child! Why are you mad at her?" Ryan was so baffled by their reaction. He was just making an objective statement! When did he get mad with her? "Wendy, you can''t spoil a child like this¡ª" "She''s my daughter! I''ll spoil her as much as I want to!" she interrupted. Ryan didn''t know what else to respond and could only muster a heavy sigh. In the past few years, Wendy had thought that her daughter had passed away. But when she was told that her daughter was still alive, it was only natural for her to love her daughter as much as she could to make up for all the lost time. Was now the right time to talk to her about raising a child? Of course not! Once Precious was fully dressed, Wendy squatted down to help her put on her shoes. Precious looked up and saw the re in her father''s eyes. But instead of cowering in fear, she raised her chin proudly. ¡®Humph! Mommy is here! I''m not scared at all!¡¯ Ryan let out a small chuckle as he saw his daughter''s small disy of defiance. Once she was done with Precious¡¯ shoes, Wendy held her by her waist and hoisted her down the bed. "Go to the bathroom and wash your face and brush your teeth.I''ve already squeezed the toothpaste out of the tube for you." "Thank you, Mommy!" Mother and daughter kissed each other. Ryan watched on and felt it inappropriate for him to speak. What else could he say? Once Precious was done washing up and brushing her teeth, Luke came back with stuffed buns and egg soup for breakfast. "Let''s eat." Wendy went to the kitchen to fetch bowls and chopsticks.She let the buns cool first before she picked one up and ced it in Precious'' bowl. "Be careful when you eat. The bun is very hot.Don''t scald your mouth, okay?" "Mommy..." Precious¡¯ cheeks started to turn pink. "What is it, my dear?" N?velDrama.Org content. "I feel so happy now." Luke narrowed his eyes and closely observed the little girl. "Why did it sound so strangeing from her? Is she implying that she was unhappy before?¡¯ "Mommy, are you going to work today?""Yes!" Wendy poured a ss of milk from the fridge, warmed it using a microwave, and handed it to Precious. "I''m going to the setter." The light on Precious¡¯ face suddenly dimmed. She poked the bun in her bowl with her chopsticks and stopped eating her food. "You don''t want me to work?" Precious nodded slightly but then immediately shook her head. Wendy was baffled by her daughter''s behavior. "So do you want me to go or not?" "I hope you can spend more time with me, but I don''t want you to think I''m a very clingy child.Mommy, you can go to work if you want." Upon hearing her daughter''s cute plea, Wendy was so touched that she pulled her daughter close to her and caressed her hair for a very long time without saying a single word. But Ryan had a different reaction.He frowned, looked at Precious, and said, "Just eat!" Precious forced a sly smile. ¡®Humph! Daddy must be jealous of me.I am sure about that!¡¯ After breakfast, Wendy cleaned up the table while Ryan took Precious to the bedroom. Luke understood what his brother was trying to do so he stood outside the door and guarded it. In the room, Ryan and Precious were looking at each other. Neither of them spoke a single word. After a while, Ryan broke the silence. "Someone wants to take your mommy away!" "Who?" Precious lurched forward with anger. "A lot of people!" "What? A lot of people?¡¯ Precious made an angry face and started screaming, "No! No way! She is my mommy.No one can take her away!" With gleaming eyes, Ryan casually put his hands in his pockets and said, "Your mommy''s an adult.She''ll get married in the future! Many people are pursuing her.If she falls in love with someone else, maybe she''ll marry him and have another child! If that happens, she''ll be someone else''s mommy." Precious covered her ears and continuously shook her head. "No, no way!" Ryan calmly observed his daughter''s reaction and kept quiet.It took some time, but Precious finally calmed down. With swollen eyes wet with tears, she slowly raised her head. "Daddy..." "You don''t want your mommy to be someone else''s mommy, right?" "No, I don''t want!" "Then you have to do as I say!" "What?" Precious tilted her head to the side, visibly confused. Ryan squatted down andid his hands on Precious¡¯ shoulders. "The only way that won''t happen is if your mommy and I get married." Immediately, she understood what had to happen. ¡®Yes, yes! If Mommy married Daddy, everything would be fine" "But..." She calmed down and listened carefully. "You need to be a good girl and stop making trouble." She drummed her fingers against her sides and looked up at the ceiling. "When did I make trouble?" Ryan retained his stone-faced expression.The look on his face made her stop talking.Instead, she just rolled her eyes at him. "Well...I do admit that I did make trouble on purpose.That''s only because I just found my mommy! I don''t want anyone else to be close to her" "You know you are wrong?" She nodded. She was deeply aware of her mistake. "Do you know what to do next?" "I do!" Precious clenched her fists and a quiet determination lurked behind her eyes.She would do her very best to make sure Wendy wouldn''t be someone else''s mom. Twenty minutester, Ryan offered to drive Wendy to the set. When she was about to refuse, Precious pulled Wendy''s hand. "Mommy..." "Yes?" Wendy squatted down and looked at her daughter straight in her eyes. "What''s up?" Precious looked up. Her chubby little face was full of worry. "Mommy, you''re so beautiful.You were on so many TV shows.I''m afraid that bad guys will take you away!" Wendy let out a small smile. "Don''t worry.I''ll be careful." "I''m very worried about you." Precious ced her hand on her chin and then suddenly jumped up! "Oh! I have an idea.How about you let Daddy drive you there? I''ll be more assured of your safety if he is around you." "No..." But before Wendy could fully refuse, Precious hugged her tight and looked at her with her red eyes. "Mommy, I finally found you.I''m so afraid that you''ll suddenly disappear.Mommy, let Daddy drive you there, okay? Otherwise, I will cry!" Wendy''s heart softened. She held her daughter and, without hesitation, said, "Okay." Chapter 254: Bruces Phone Call Chapter 254: Bruce''s Phone Call In the end, Wendy got into Ryan''s car. Since Precious had just gone through an operation to donate her bone marrow to Raymond, Wendy was worried that she would be having some difort, so she insisted that Precious be kept in the hospital for observation for a few more days. Ryan was in a good mood, so he gave Luke a day off from work and asked him to apany Precious. Therefore, Ryan and Wendy went downstairs alone.They stayed in a suite on the top floor, where there was a private elevator.The two of them walked into the elevator side by side.The doors closed, leaving the two of them alone in a confined space. Standing in the silence, Wendy felt a little awkward. This was the first time that she had found herself alone with Ryan after learning that he was Raymond''s father. She didn''t say anything, and neither did Ryan. With her backpack on her back, Wendy leaned against the wall behind her and closed her eyes slightly, wanting to avoid eye contact with Ryan. But even with her eyes closed, she could sense Ryan''s piercing eyes boring into her. After a while, she found it impossible to ignore him. Feeling ufortable under his burning gaze, she opened her eyes and reluctantly met his. Pursing her lips, she asked, "Why are you staring at me?" "It''s been a long time since I had a good look at yours Ryan replied without skipping a beat.Wendy, who hadn''t expected such a response from him, instantly blushed. ¡®What? Why is he being so forward?¡¯ Wendy nervously avoided his gaze and cleared her throat. "It''s not like I had stic surgery or something.What''s there to look at? I still look the same as before." "No, you don''t." "What?" "You''ve gotten thinner." There was a flicker of surprise in Wendy''s eyes, and she touched her face subconsciously.She studied her reflection in the wall of the elevator carefully.She was dressed in a dress that was cinched at the waist, covered by a straight coat. Looking at her waist, which was eye-catchingly small, she realized that Ryan was right. "Well, good! There''s no need for me to lose weight, '' she thought happily. But just then, Ryan quipped, "I still like the way you looked before." Once again, color spread to Wendy''s cheeks. ¡®He is so forward! What am I supposed to say to that?¡¯ She felt as if the elevator was descending more slowly than usual, and subconsciously tapped her toes against the floor. As if noticing how tense she was, Ryan spoke up. "Oh yeah, Roger applied for an apartment for you." Wendy turned to look at Ryan with questioning eyes. "Kane has agreed," he agreed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her lips. "Thank you!" She knew that since Ryan knew about the matter, he must have been the one who had given Kane permission to go ahead. "Wendy, you don''t have to be so formal with me," Ryan chided. Wendy smiled but said nothing. Ever since the fact that Ryan was Raymond''s biological father hade to light, a chasm seemed to havee between the two of them. Before Ryan could say anything more, the elevator reached the first floor, and the doors opened. Ryan walked out of the elevator and headed straight to the parking lot. Quickly putting on her sunsses and her mask, Wendy followed him quietly. The chemistry between the two of them was palpable. Although they walked one after another, they looked like a couple. "Ryan, the hospital is not far from set.How about I take a taxi there by myself? You''ll have to make a detour if you drive me there before going to work." But by the time she finished speaking, Ryan had already opened the door of the passenger seat for her. "It''s okay.I promised Precious that I will drop you off." Wendy sighed inwardly, thinking, ¡®Didn''t he say that just to coax Precious? Why does he have to be so serious about it? Under his calm gaze, she bit her lower lip and reluctantly sat in the passenger seat. After getting into the driver''s seat, Ryan started the car and began driving forward. To avoid any awkwardness, Wendy turned on some music, and then took out her phone, which showed a ck screen. It was only then that she remembered that she had turned off her phone after the press conference yesterday in order to avoid dealing with calls from reporters. She hurriedly turned on the phone to see if she had missed anything important.The moment the phone screen lit up, it began buzzing incessantly. Looking at the number of missed calls she had gotten, Wendy inhaled sharply. There were more than a hundred missed calls, as well as a lot of messages. Although she had expected to see a few missed calls, this was unbelievable.Her phone had never been so busy before. When she opened her call log, she realized that most of the missed calls were from Jeffrey.She could almost imagine how anxious he must have been after getting no response from her. Therefore, she called him immediately. Not even a single ring had finished when the line was connected. Before Wendy could speak, Jeffrey''s voice rang like a machine gun. "Wendy, where the hell have you been? You''re lucky that you called me before 24 hours passed.Otherwise, I would have filed a missing persons report with the police! Tell me, what''s going on? I waited for you outside your house the whole night, but you didn''t show up at all!" "Well¡ª" "You''re so cruel! I''m your ex-boyfriend. How can you not tell me anything after what happened to you? If I hadn''t seen the news, would you have continued to hide it from me? What the hell, Wendy? Are you trying to piss me off?" "-" "Damn it! Achoo! You''re so heartless, you know that? I was so worried about you that I stood in the freezing outdoors the whole night.Now, I can''t even feel my legs.I called you so many times, but you didn''t answer.You didn''t reply to my messages either.Do you know how anxious I was?" Wendy gulped nervously. She tried to exin herself, but Jeffrey didn''t give her a chance at all. Moreover, his voice was so loud that it almost tore through her ear drums. Wincing, she held her phone far away. As a result, Ryan heard everything. As Ryan listened to Jeffrey''s words, his face darkened.He silently made a note of this in his head. ¡®How dare you scold the mother of my children? I''ll get even with youter.'' As for Wendy, she was at a loss for what to say, and just stayed silent. Seeing that there was no response from her, Jeffrey shouted, "Hello? Aren''t you going to say anything?" Wendy rolled her eyes and snapped, "How can I say anything? You keep talking over me!" "I hate you," Jeffrey cursed, gritting his teeth. But hearing those three words, Wendy felt warmth envelop her. Even though Jeffrey was scolding her left and right, she knew that he was only doing it because of how much he cared about her. Her eyes softened as she raised the phone back to her ear. "You''re back?" "How can I note back after what happened to you? I''m your ex-boyfriend!" The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched in amusement. ¡®Exactly, you are just my ex-boyfriend.Why do you still care about me so much?¡¯ Sitting cross-legged in the leather seat, Wendy teased with a smile, "Jeffrey, you still care about me so much. Does that mean you want to get back together with me?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jeffrey stammered. "I''m just kidding.Why are you so nervous?" "Wendy, are you five? How can you joke around like this?" Wendy chuckled lightly. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry." The two of them chatted for a while more before Jeffrey asked, "Wendy, where are you now? I want to see you." "Well, I¡ª" Before Wendy could finish her sentence, Ryan suddenly hit the brakes, making the rest of her words die in her throat. If Wendy hadn''t fastened the seat belt, her head would have hit the front windshield of the car.She turned her head and shot Ryan a sharp re. Deliberately raising his voice, Ryan said, "I''m sorry! There was a stray cat in the way just now." Jeffrey''s voice abruptly stopped. After a while, he asked tentatively. "Wendy, was that Uncle Ryan''s voice? Is he with you right now?" Chapter 255: Steal His Wife Chapter 255: Steal His Wife "Yeah," Wendy answered calmly. For a long time, there was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. With a frown, Wendy prompted, "Jeffrey, are you there? What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything?" "Where are you now?" "I''m on the way to the set." "You''re going there now?" "Is there a problem?" After a pause, Jeffrey said, "Well, no..." Wendy didn''t know what was going on with him, but she could tell that he was acting strange. Rubbing her nose, she said, "Okay.I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else." "I''ll see you at the set!" Wendy felt nervous when she heard that. "You''ve already finished shooting all your scenes.Why do you still want toe to the set? Wait, do you want to take revenge on me for breaking up with you? Come on, I only just cleared up my scandals.I can''t afford to make the headlines again." Jeffrey gritted his teeth andined, "Do you know how many people wish they could be caught in a dating rumor with me?" Wendy snorted. "Then go and find them!" Telling himself to calm down, Jeffrey exhaled sharply. "You''re insufferable.Whatever, I''ming to set now.I''ll park my car at the gate.Call me when you get there.There''s something I want to talk to you about." Then, without giving Wendy a chance to refuse, Jeffrey hung up the phone. ¡®If I talk even a second longer with this damned woman, she''ll definitely piss me off! ''he thought irritably to himself. Lowering the phone from her ear, Wendy stared at it in a daze. Ryan, who was driving with his eyes on the road, asked tly, "Was that Bruce?" "Yes." "Is there anything urgent?" "I don''t know.Didn''t he go to the US for his shooting? Why did he suddenlye back here and say that he wants to see me?" Wendyined. With her eyebrows knitted tightly together, she shook her head and scrolled through the rest of the call log.She had gotten missed calls from Reese, Carter, and a few unfamiliar numbers.She didn''t call any of them back. Instead, she begun to take a proper look through her messages. Most of the messages were from Jeffrey. Since about seven o''clockst night, he had kept sending her voice messages intermittently. The sheer number of messages from him made her jaw drop. ¡®This guy really waited for me all night? Is he crazy? I''m not a child! What does he think will happen to me?¡¯ Pursing her lips together, she opened thest voice message, which had been sent at five o''clock in the morning. Jeffrey''s loud voice came through the speaker, echoing throughout the whole car. "Wendy, where the hell are you? Your phone is switched off, and you''re not at home.Call me back as soon as you see this.Call me!" His voice was as arrogant as ever, but Wendy could tell that there was a trace of exhaustion mixed in it.Her heart softened. ¡®Ugh, fine, I won''t be mad at him.He always says harsh words.At most, I can beat him up when I met him!" Half an hourter, the car came to a steady stop at the set. Wendy rolled down the window and nced around, but didn''t see Jeffrey''s car anywhere. ¡®Forget it, I''d better get out of the car first" After unfastening her seat belt, she put on her hat, sunsses, and mask.Then, she turned to Ryan and said, "Thank you.I''ll go to the set now.Tonight¡ª" "I''ll pick you up tonight." Astonished, Wendy hurriedly waved her hand. "No, thanks.I" "I promised Precious," Ryan said. Wendy was stunned. Earlier, she had only heard him promise Precious that he would drop her here in the morning. No one had said a word about tonight.She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at him.However, Ryan''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were as calm as always.It didn''t seem that he was lying. "Get out of the car." "Oh, right." Feeling embarrassed, Wendy put on her backpack and was about to open the door when there was a knock at the window. Startled, she turned her head and looked outside. A man wearing a white sweatshirt, a hat, sunsses, and a mask, was standing outside the window. The green hair poking out of the hat was particrly eye-catching.It was Jeffrey! Wendy quickly rolled down the window. "Jeffrey¡ª" "Shh." Jeffrey lifted a finger to his lips, gesturing for her to be quiet. Taking a nce at the passersby, he lowered his voice and said, "Open the door, quick!" There was a click.With the press of a button, Ryan unlocked all the doors. Jeffrey quickly opened the door and climbed into the back seat. "Phew, that was close!" With an exaggerated sigh of relief, Jeffrey pulled off his hat, revealing his messy green hair. Then, he took off his sunsses and mask. "I was almost discovered by my fans just now! It''s lucky that I''m smart." All of a sudden, the temperature in the car seemed to drop. As soon as Jeffrey raised his head, he met Ryan''s cold eyes.He froze and greeted awkwardly, "Hello, Uncle Ryan..." "Hello," Ryan replied tly. "Uncle Ryan, you drove Wendy here today?" Jeffrey asked tentatively. "Yes. It was on my way," Ryan said calmly. Wendy jerked around to look at him in confusion. "Why is he lying?¡¯ The set was in the suburbs, while hispany was in the center of the city. As for the hospital, it was right in the middle of these two ces. Therefore, to drop Wendy at the set, Ryan had to drive in the opposite direction, and then turn back to go to hispany.It was not on his way at all. "Uncle Ryan..." At the sight of Ryan, Jeffrey''s aura weakened automatically.Scratching his head awkwardly, he said, "I want to have a word with Wendy." "Go ahead." Feeling embarrassed, Jeffrey let out a cough. "Well...! I mean, I want to have a word with her alone!" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ryan''s eyes fix on him like a hawk''s.The cold glint in them made him shiver, and even the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. "Uncle Ryan..." he stammered. "You want me to get out of the car?" "No, no," Jeffrey denied hurriedly. "My car is parked in front.I wanted to say hello to you first before asking Wendy toe with me.I have something to talk to her about." Ryan''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, but it was enough to make Jeffrey gulp in fear. ¡®Oh my, God! He looks so scary! Why is he staring at me like I''m trying to steal his wife? Wait...Steal his wife?¡¯ Something seemed to click in Jeffrey''s head. He silently looked at Ryan, and then at Wendy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ryan was staring at Wendy, but she was avoiding his eyes. The expression on Jeffrey''s face changed slightly.He knew that his uncle liked Wendy, but he also knew that she was not in the mood to enter into a new rtionship. That was why he had gone to the US without hesitation in the first ce. But now...he couldn''t help but notice the strange chemistry between Ryan and Wendy. Jeffrey''s mouth twitched. ¡®Could it be...? Did something happen between Uncle Ryan and Wendy while I was in the US?¡¯ The thought made him panic. However, he forced himself to calm down and cleared his throat. "Well, Uncle Ryan, I''ll visit you another day.I''ll get out of the car with Wendy now!" "Wait!" Chapter 256: A Gift Chapter 256: A Gift Jeffrey stiffened and asked, "Uncle Ryan, anything else?" "Where is your car?" "Less than ten meters away.Look! The ck van over there." Ryan turned to Wendy. "You go first.I have to talk to Bruce about something." "Okay." Being in that car felt so strange for Wendy that finally being able to leave felt like a blessing.She left as fast as she could, saying nothing else. After she left, Ryan and Jeffrey continued to look at each other. Both men were stone-faced but something was lurking in Jeffrey''s mind that made him feel a bit restless. "Uncle Ryan¡ª" "Is your father feeling better?" Ryan interrupted. "His condition has already stabilized.The doctor said that as long as we give him healthy food and prevent his blood pressure from rising, he''ll be fine." Ryan nodded. Then theypsed into a dead silence again. Jeffrey became even more restless. No amount of autumn winds could everpare to the icy feeling he felt whenever he was in the same space with Ryan. "Uncle Ryan...If you don''t have anything else..." He wanted to get out of the car as soon as possible. "Bruce!" Ryan said, hismanding aura filling the small space of the car. "What?" "Are you a good friend of Wendy?" "Yes." Jeffrey nodded his head frantically. "Then take good care of her for me!" "What?'' Jeffrey''s eyes narrowed a bit. ¡®What do you mean? For you?? "Uncle Ryan¡ª" "Get out of the car now!" "Okay!" With a look of bafflement still etched on his face, Jeffrey immediately got out of the car and staggered forward.Not long after he left, the car blitzed forward behind him, leaving a cloud of dust in its wake. "Ahem!" The dust blew into Jeffrey''s face and made him cough, effectively catching the attention of some of the passers-by. As if he had just woken up from a dream, Jeffrey covered his face and walked towards the van in front of him. Inside, Ransom wasining to Wendy. "Miss Finch, you have to persuade Jeffrey.As soon as he heard the news about you, he rushed back from the US, not caring about anything else.The director has been calling non-stop since yesterday.I could only tell him that Jeffrey had something urgent that he had to deal with in the country.As you know, Jeffrey had always wanted to be a Hollywood actor.There''s a good opportunity for him to make that happen.I tried to urge him several times, but he refused to go back to the US.Wendy, if there''s one person he''ll listen to, it¡¯s you.Please help us in persuading him." Wendy looked at Ransom with a pair of sorry eyes. ¡®To work as an agent for a star as capricious as Jeffrey must be very tiring" Her thoughts were interrupted when the door swung open and Jeffrey jumped into the car. Wendy called out, "Jeffrey¡ª" "Look! This is for you!" He reached out for something at the back seat and produced two boxes.He ced both of them on Wendy''sp. "What are they?".she asked. "Gifts!" "Wow, you''re so nice, Jeffrey.You''re giving me gifts that came from abroad!" "Of course! I have a conscience.Unlike someone who didn''t contact me even when such a big thing happened.Humph! But no matter what, she''s still my good friend." Wendy rolled her eyes.She slowly opened both gifts. One contained a beautiful model ne, while the other contained a red apple. "The model is for Ray, and the apple is for you!" Wendy was at a loss for words. "Do you like it?" Jeffrey looked intently at her, expecting approval from her.But all he got was Wendy rolling her eyes at him. "You don''t like it?" The anticipation in Jeffrey''s eyes quickly dissolved and turned into a big frown. "Jeffrey...You''re one of the best and richest stars in the entertainment industry.If you don''t want to give me a gift, it''s okay! You went abroad but you''re only giving me an apple?! You''ve gone too far!" Wendy squeezed the red apple in her hand with raging fury. "What? You told me you liked the apples sold at the gates of New York Acting College.Do you have any idea how much time and energy I spent just to buy one for you? Shit! Don''t push your luck with me!" As Jeffrey spoke, he tried to take the apple away from her, but Wendy quickly pulled it away from his reach. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Wendy! You said you didn''t like it, right?" "I never said that I didn''t like it!" Wendy took a bite of the apple. It was crisp, sweet and juicy. Tears were starting to well in her eyes, but she didn''t want to cry in front of Jeffrey, so she blinked repeatedly to calm herself down. Back when she was still with Jeffrey, she purposely made his life difficult by making all sorts of weird requests to him. One of them was asking him to buy her an apple at the gates of New York Acting College. It had been more than two years since she made that request. She couldn''t believe that he actually remembered! When he got into the car, she wanted to beat him up for all the harsh words he said on the phone. But now, because of the apple, she couldn''t help but forgive him. "When did youe back?" "Yesterday." When Wendy turned to look at his face, she saw the dark circles around his eyes.Her heart softened. "You didn''t sleep all night?" "Of course I didn¡¯t!" "I never asked you to wait for me at my house.I''m not a child.I know how to protect myself.Don''t worry about me, okay?" "You ungrateful woman..." Wendy gnashed her teeth and raised her clenched fist. "Shit! Keep talking if you want me to punch your face!" The fury in her eyes and the fist that backed it up made Jeffrey purse his lips and grit his teeth. He cowered away from her and, in a weak voice, he said, "I heard that you were in an ident, but I couldn''t get in touch with you.I got worried! After all, I''m your ex-boyfriend." "Did youe back just because of this?¡± "Of course..." He elongated thest word while looking Straight into Wendy''s eyes. Then all of a sudden, he eximed, "...not!" She rolled her eyes at him. "Has your father recovered?" "He has." Jeffrey looked down, away from Wendy''s gaze. "Fuck! You''re such a loser.You''re here to confess your love to her.Why are you holding back what you want to save Shit! If you keep dying it, someone else will have her!¡¯ "Wendy!" he said, more resolute this time. "Yes?" She took out a tissue from her bag and used it to wipe her fingers and wrap the remains of the apple she had just finished eating. "Where have you been these days? Why are you with Uncle Ryan?" Jeffrey closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, bracing himself for the possibility that he might not like her answer to his question. "Do you have a crush on him?" The silence between them hung heavily in the air. After a while, he still heard nothing. Jeffrey opened his eyes slowly, only to be greeted by Wendy looking at him with a faint smile. "What are you doing?" Wendy slowly crept her hand close to his face and raised his chin using two fingers. Jeffrey began to blush. "You..." "Jeffrey..." "What''s wrong?" An almost evil smile shed on Wendy''s face, baring her white teeth. Jeffrey leaned back a little bit and swallowed.Then, the next words that came out of her mouth astonished him so much. "Are you scared that I might be your uncle''s wife?" Chapter 257: Are You Free Tonight Chapter 257: Are You Free Tonight "Are you scared that I might be your uncle''s wife?" Wendy asked. Of course he was scared.He was so terrified by the thought of it that his heart pounded violently against his chest. "Wendy!" Jeffrey called out, his voice sounding stiff. "Yes! Be polite to me in the future.Or I''ll marry your uncle." The moment these words escaped Wendy''s lips, Jeffrey''s eyes lit up. ¡®In other words, she and Uncle Ryan are not yet together" Finally, Jeffrey exhaled a huge sigh of relief as the tension in his body dissipated.He pped her hand off his chin and threw a death stare at her. "Shit! Do you want me to punch you in the face?" Wendy waved her clenched fist in the air. Jeffrey didn''t say anything.He only gritted his teeth and rumbled a low growl like a dog ready to bite. The silence hung heavily in the air again. Wendy looked at her phone. She saw that her sister sent her a message, saying she had already boarded for France and would let her know once she arrived there.She began typing her reply. "Jeffrey..." she said, not looking up at him. "Yes?" "When will you leave?" "Leave?" "Yes! When will you go back to the US?" Wendy ced her phone inside her bag and turned to look at him. "They''re still filming your movie, right?" "No, I don''t want to be part of that anymore!" "Why?" Jeffrey shook his head irritably. "No reason.I just want to quit." Wendy grabbed him by the shoulders and forced his body to turn towards her.She looked straight into his eyes with an icy stare. Jeffrey''s body began to tense. "What are you doing?" "You keep saying that you don''t want to go back to the US to continue filming.Is it because of me? If that''s the case, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to do so.My problem has already been dealt with.There''s no more chance for Ruben and Cacia to make trouble again.I have proved my innocence ¡ª" "Who said it was because of you?" Jeffrey cut him off abruptly. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever say it was because of you?" "Then why don''t you want to continue filming? Don''t you want to break into Hollywood? You have a good opportunity right now!" "Personal reasons!" Wendy narrowed her eyes at him and frowned. "Is it because your father is about to die?" "What? No! What nonsense are you talking about?" Wendy shrugged. "Then I don''t understand.Since your father is doing well, it means your reason isn¡¯t rted to your family.You have a bad temper, and you don''t have many friends.You said that it''s not because of me.So that means friendship isn''t the reason as well.You also don''t have a girlfriend right now, which means love isn''t the reason either.I can''t figure it out!" Jeffrey was dumbstruck by what she had just said.He gritted his teeth in annoyance. ¡®I have a bad temper? What''s wrong with my temper? And...Shit! Who said it couldn''t be because of love just because I don''t have a girlfriend?¡¯ But he didn''t dare to say this out loud in front of Wendy. Otherwise, she would force him to go back to the US to continue filming.Jeffrey craned his neck upwards and stared at the roof of the car. "I can''t do it!" "What?" She leaned closer towards him. "It''s too hard for me! Shit! We''re supposed to film in an ancient forest, and every day we shoot a scene, we''re risking our lives! There are strange nts and animals everywhere, some of which are highly toxic.If we''re not being careful, we might die! Acting is just my hobby.It''s not worth risking my life over it!" After a short pause, Wendy crossed her arms and stared daggers at Jeffrey. "You''re just exaggerating your difficulties, aren''t you?" They were just shooting a film. There must be a lot of people on-set, some of whom were experts in the field. How could it be that dangerous? "Of course I''m not! Damn it! One time, when I tried to sleep, I heard a hissing sound in the middle of the night.As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a snake had entered my tent! If I hadn''t reacted quickly, you would be chatting with a ghost right now!" Wendy gasped and covered her agape mouth with her hand. ¡®If it''s as dangerous as Jeffrey says it is, then I can''t let him go there and shoot!¡¯ Meanwhile, Ransom sat in the driver''s seat and sighed as he listened to their conversation. He was so dumbstruck.He turned his head back to look at Jeffrey and said nothing. Ransom knew he was lying since during the shooting, he stayed with Jeffrey the entire time. Not once did he encounter the incident that Jeffrey had just described. He was amazed to see no hints of guilt etched on Jeffrey''s face. ¡®If you had put more effort into your shooting instead of telling lies, you might have won the best actor award!¡¯ he thought. "Are you nning to terminate your contract?" Wendy asked. "Yes! I have to.My life is worth a lot of money.I can''t die so easily." Wendy didn''t know what else to say.She gave up persuading him. At this moment, the sun was shining brightly in the sky. Wendy took out her phone and checked the time. It was half past seven in the morning. She raised her phone and held it in front of Jeffrey. A look of befuddlement crossed his face. "Why are you showing me this?" "Carter asked me to be there before eight o''clock." "Well...You still have half an hour left." Wendy stared sharply at him, which made Jeffrey cower a little bit. "Do you have anything else to say? I should get going now." "Yes," Jeffrey answered. Wendy released an exasperated sigh. "Fine.I''ll give you five more minutes." Jeffrey gnashed his teeth and began toin, "Damn it! Don''t you have any conscience? I was so worried about you that I waited in front of your housest night and didn''t sleep at all! If the sun hadn''t come up in the morning, I would''ve frozen to death! I waited for you the entire night, but you''re only giving me five minutes?" "If you hadn''t waited for me all night, I wouldn''t have even given you a single minute!" Jeffrey began to seethe in anger. ¡¯Shit!¡¯ He clutched his chest, trying to prevent his heart from exploding due to rage. "Cut the crap! I still have work to do.If you''re not nning on going back to the US, then there will still be many chances for us to meet in the future.If you have nothing else important to say, I''ll go ahead and leave now." Before Wendy could open the door, Jeffrey grabbed her wrist and stopped her. Wendy''s eyes widened in confusion. "I...have something to tell you." Wendy sighed and sat up straight. "Then go ahead!" With his head down, Jeffrey began to mumble. Wendy kept quiet, listening intently to what the man had to say.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I ¡­I..." Jeffrey tried to force the words out of his mouth but to no avail. Every time he tried to speak, his mind would go nk as though he had forgotten the next word he was about to utter. "What? Can you go to the point already?" "Don''t rush me!" Jeffrey red at her. Wendy took a deep breath and tried to hold back her anger. "Shit! You don''t have to work now.Of course you''re not in a hurry" "Wendy..." "Yes?" "You..." Jeffrey stammered. Wendy rubbed her forehead and said, "Why are you hesitating? If you have something to say, just say it." She looked at her phone again and added, "You have one minute left.If you don''t tell me, then I''ll leave already." "Okay, okay!" "Hurry up!" With his head still sunk, Jeffrey cleared his throat and, in a very low voice, asked, "Are you free tonight?" "What?" His voice was so low that Wendy didn''t hear him at all. "Are you free tonight?" Jeffrey repeated, now with more volume and rity. "What do you want?" Jeffrey mustered all the courage he had and was about to say thest sentence. However, when he raised his head to look into Wendy''s eyes, that courage retreated and he reverted into a coward.He had nned to ask her out for dinner, but those were not the words he blurted out. "Shit! We haven''t seen each other for a long time! Now that I''m back, shouldn''t you treat me to a dinner or something?" Chapter 258: How Are You Going To Thank Me ? Chapter 258: How Are You Going To Thank Me ? Wendy was speechless.It turned out that Jeffrey just wanted to have free dinner.She rolled her eyes at him. "I don''t have money!" She had only been in the country for a short time, and the only acting job she was able to do was a role in the Story of Concubine Ivanka. Moreover, she was only paid thirty percent of what she was supposed to earn Before Raymond had his operation, he had to take a kind of drug to maintain his health. This cost Wendy all of her money since the drug was worth tens of thousands of dors per bottle. One time, she had to borrow two hundred thousand dors from Reese in order to pay back Ryan for the money she owed. However, he refused to ept it. Now, that money remained in her bank ount. Aside from this money, she only had a few thousand dors in her name. Knowing what kind of person Jeffrey was certainly didn''t help ay her concerns. He was a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth. If she decided to have dinner with him, it would certainly cost her at least a few thousand dors. "I have no money!" Wendy shook her head. "Wendy..." "I don''t have money!" She spread out her hands with her palms facing up to further hammer down her point. Seeing this, Jeffrey gritted his teeth. "Shit! You ungrateful woman! I gave up a well-paying acting opportunity just for you! And you''re not even willing to invite me to a meal? How stingy!¡¯ He was seething in anger. "Then I''ll treat you.Does that work?" "Okay!" Wendy nodded without a second thought. Jeffrey clenched his fists so hard his nails dug into his palms. "Give me the address.I''ll be there once work is over." "Call me when you''re done with your work.I''ll pick you up!" Jeffrey offered. "Okay!" Wendy put on her hat, mask, and sunsses before leaving. Jeffrey exhaled a giant sigh of relief. "Shit! The whole process might''ve been torturous, but at least I was able to ask her out for dinner tonight!¡¯ "Ransom!" he called. "What?" "Have you prepared everything I asked you to?" "Yes." A look of silent determination crossed Jeffrey''s face. He was no longer going to wait! Tonight would be the night he would confess his love to Wendy! Wendy hadn''t been to the set for ten days, but being there felt as though she had never left at all. Outside the set, there were all kinds of media reporters waiting. Fortunately, Wendy was familiar with the different routes that she managed to bypass all the reporters and entered the set using a different entrance. In the set, the staff were busy working. No one noticed Wendy''s arrival. The actors were gathered in groups, busy talking about the most recent trending topic. "Have you heard that Brian and Eris have broken off their engagement?" "Really? I thought they were very much in love? Why did they suddenly cancel their engagement?" "In love? Ha! It''s just another lie.I don''t think they cancelled their engagement out of a whim.I heard that for rich families, the most important factor they''re considering is reputation.Since Eris is involved in scandals, she must no longer be eligible to be married into a rich family!" N?velDrama.Org content. "I heard that Brian had an interview with reporters this morning.He made it clear that he has broken up with Eris." "What a heartless man! Eris¡¯ scandals were only brought to light during Wendy''s press conference yesterday.It didn''t take long after that for Brian to announce their breakup.That was quick!" "Exactly! Eris is a bitch and Brian is a heartless man.They''re a perfect match!" Hearing what they were talking about, Wendy couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. She was surprised by how decisive Brian''s actions appeared to be. After all, he loved Eris so much that three years ago, he kicked Wendy in the belly even though she was eight months pregnant. Wendy never expected Brian would dump Eris so soon. ¡®Wow! I can only imagine Eris'' expression right now" Wendy went straight to Carter. With a speaker in one hand, Carter and the props assistant were busy decorating the scene. "Hello, Carter!" He squinted his eyes and looked more closely at this person before him. "Wendy?" She took off her hat, sunsses, and mask and smiled. "Yes, it''s me!" After a short pause, Carter handed the speaker to his assistant. "Why didn''t you call me in advance? I could''ve asked the security guards to pick you up.The set was surrounded by reporters this morning.Did you see them?" Wendy winked at him. "I used a different entrance." "Ha-ha! You''re smart!" Carter grabbed her wrist and pulled her to an open space.Then, he observed her from head to toe. "Are you alright?" "Everything is fine." Carterid his hand on her shoulder and sighed. Ever since the day of the audition, he had a good impression of Wendy. After their recent coboration, he found himself liking her even more. After all, she was punctual, dedicated, and a certified professional. Moreover, she was also gentle and kind.No one could ever dislike such a girl. ¡®Wendy, congrattions! You''ve gone through all the hard times." "Thank you for not recing me!" Wendy joked. "You should thank someone else for that." "What?" Wendy narrowed her eyes at him. ¡®You should thank Glory Media!" Carter didn''t want to hide it from Wendy. "Ever since I first saw you, I felt that the role of Lady Faye belongs to you.When you got involved in these malicious scandals, people suggested that I rece you with another actress.Deep in my heart, I really didn''t want to.I know very well that the only person suits to take the role of Lady Faye is you!" Wendy listened intently, clutching her chest as though she was holding her softening heart. "At first, your scandals did bring us bad publicity.The investors pressured me to rece you.Some even brought their preferred actress to the set! I almost gave in to the pressure! Fortunately, our biggest investor is Glory Media.The other day, Kane called in person and told me that if you were reced, Glory Media would withdraw all of their capital!" Wendy couldn''t believe what she was hearing.She had no idea of all that was happening behind the scenes. "Carter..." "So if you want to thank someone, thank yourpany.I can see that Glory Media views you with utmost importance.You must work very hard in order to not let thepany down." Wendy nodded in a daze. "Well, get your makeup ready and change your clothes! We''ll start shooting as soon as possible.We have to get this done quickly!" "Okay!" Wendy went to the dressing room with a dazed expression still etched on her face.She greeted the dresser and they began to chat casually. However, her thoughts were preupied with something else. ¡®Kane called Carter in person.That means Ryan ordered him to do so" A bittersweet feeling took hold of her heart. Without intending to, she took out her phone and searched for Ryan''s number. After staring at his profile picture for a long time, she finally typed a message.It was just a few words. "Thank you, Ryan!" the message read. It didn''t take long for him to send a message back. "277" Wendy lowered her head and beganposing her reply. "Thank you for stopping Carter from recing me with another actress!" This time, he didn''t reply immediately.Wendy waited for her phone to light up, hoping for Ryan''s reply to come in. After a while, she gave up. But before she could put her phone away, her phone buzzed.She saw a texting from Ryan. "How are you going to thank me?" it read. Chapter 259: Its A Secret Chapter 259: It''s A Secret Wendy was left speechless.Herment had been casual and offhanded; she hadn''t expected Ryan to take it seriously! After a brief moment of awkward silence, she gritted her teeth and typed, "And how do you want me to thank you, exactly?" "Let''s have dinner together tonight." "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I have a prior engagement for tonight." It was Ryan who paused this time. "Who are you going to meet?" he replied after a we "It''s a secret!" She sent the message and immediately turned off her phone. In that same moment, Ryan was sitting in the conference room, at the headquarters of Oliver Group. Ryan leaned back against the president''s seat, his face clouded.He was gripping his phone tightly with one hand. "Sir?" Coming back to his senses, he turned to the executives nking him on either side of the conference table. "Go on!" he barked before putting his phone away. The executives exchanged nervous nces and eyed Ryan with confusion. ¡®He was just on his phone for a short while. Howe he''s very irritable all of a sudden?¡¯ Despite their curiosity, they swallowed the lump in their throats and mustered the courage to soldier through the rest of the meeting. They did, however, proceed with their reports with more caution than necessary. "You call this a report? Redo everything!" Ryan roared. Then, before anyone else could speak a word, he added, "Is this even a coherent n? Redo it! And this one, too! Redo them all!" At the end of the meeting, the executives were just a few seconds away from bursting into tears.Ryan had never been one to vent his anger at will. Instead, he would usually just sit in cold silence and stare people down. Even then, the other party would always find themselves trembling with fear. But now, it seemed like he was finally giving in to his emotional impulses. The senior executives were frightened out of their wits. "I want the revised ns on my desk before I leave for the day!" Ryan announced without mercy. His subordinates closed their eyes and tightened their lips to keep from screaming their frustrations. Deep inside, however, they were all wailing andining. Ryan''s orders meant that they needed to work their butts off ande up with the revisions in just a few hours. ¡®God! This is obviously an impossible task!¡¯ "This meeting is adjourned," Ryan said, ignoring their dejected expressions. As they scurried out of the room, one of them secretly asked Luke for help. "Mr.Luke.You have to help us!" Barely an hourter, Luke was at the door to the CEO''s office. "Mr.Luke, please do me a favor and hand this report to your brother." "Mr.Luke! This contract needs the CEO''s signature.Can you make sure that he signs it?" "Mr.Luke, this one as well..." "And this!" Upon seeing him there, the staff rushed over to Luke and passed over all the documents that needed Ryan''s attention. As the folders piled up in his arms, he couldn''t help scowling and cursing inside his head. ¡®Damn it! Are they for real? Why do I have to help them?¡¯ "Mr.Luke, please!" Left with no choice, Luke took a deep breath and opened the door to the CEO''s office. He strode inside grumpily, the thick stack of documents carefully bnced in his arms.The rest of the employees watched him disappear through the door, silently praying for his safety and well-being. ¡®God bless you! Mr.Luke! ¡° "Get out!" Ryan snarled without looking up from his desk. "Ryan, it''s me!" Ryan did look up then, and narrowed his eyes when he saw Luke. "What are you doing here?" Luke dumped the documents on the massive desk, then made a show of wiping off a nonexistent bead of sweat on his forehead. "Your staff asked for my help.They''re all scared of you." "Well, you may return now," Ryan said dryly. "Dad and Mom have gone to the hospital to take care of Precious.I have nothing to do there!" "Then you might as well do some work, since you''re already here." "No way.You gave me a day off this morning!" Ryan cocked his head to the side and raised an eyebrow. Luke gritted his teeth and stopped breathing altogether. ¡®Oh my God! What a terrifying expression! He was fine when he came to work this morning.What could have possibly happened?¡¯ He pondered this for all of five seconds beforeing to the conclusion that it probably had something to do with Wendy. Luke heaved a heavy sigh. ¡®s! Wendy, you evil girl.You stir him up and get him to throw these adult tantrums, but I''m the one who has tofort and cate him.Ah, life is so unfair.¡¯ "Ryan, is it possible that you''re in a particrly foul mood?" Luke pulled a chair over to sit next to the other man. "Let me guess why! Hmm...Now, I know the only person who can affect your mood this much is Wendy, so it must be her fault that you''re cranky right now.Oh, let me hazard another follow-up guess! ording to the maid working in Enfield, Bruce waited for Wendy the whole night.You''ve also been rather testy since Bruce came back, so I thought he must have done something that annoyed you.Well? Am I right?" "Heck! This guy is really something!¡¯ Ryan''s eyes softened to some degree. When they were still children, their parents had been far too busy with business and had rarely apanied him and Luke. Needless to say, he didn''t have any deep connection with his parents. This only worsened as he grew up, and after what had transpired fifteen years ago, Ryan¡¯s personality had be extremely distant and cold. Most of those who had known him in his early years had been unable to ept these changes in his temperament, and had gradually kept their distance. That was, except for Luke. No matter how blunt or aloof Ryan was acting, Luke would always tag along and follow him happily. Even Ryan''s own parents rarely ever guessed his mind, but Luke was an exception yet again.He could somehow read into the smallest details and notice the slightest shifts in Ryan''s behavior. And yes, he could effortlessly anticipate Ryan''s thoughts as well. Ryan now looked at Luke with warm humor in his eyes.He reached out. Luke instinctively dipped his chin and shrank away. Ryan''s palmnded on the other man''s head, and he began to stroke Luke''s hair, albeit with a small frown. As for Luke, he was frozen speechless. In fact, he was rather terrified. Just now, he thought that Ryan was about to strangle him or beat him up. "Uh...Ryan?" "Bruce asked Wendy out to dinner." "What? Did Wendy say yes?" "She did," Ryan replied bitterly. Luke was lost in his thoughts for a moment. They still had a mess to sort out, but Bruce just had toe back at such an unfortunate time. s! He was certain that if it had been someone else who dared to pursue Wendy, Ryan could have easily had the man dealt with. "Do you want me to look into the restaurant that Bruce booked? We could go there and pretend to run into them by ident." "There''s no need." "Eh?" Luke gaped in surprise. "Ask Kane to contact Carter and see what time Wendy gets off work." Ryan paused and narrowed his eyes. "And bring Precious here before Wendy gets off works Luke said nothing, but he raised his hand and gave Ryan a thumbs-up sign.Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! Precious is definitely going to change the situation.There''s no way Wendy will go to dinner with Bruce if the child is around.Precious would never allow it.'' In another part of Ywood, at a high-rise neighborhood, Eris sat cross-legged on the sofa, her eyes red and puffed. Across her was a wide LCD TV ying the video of Brian''s interview from that morning. She had watched it over ten times already. At some point, all her tears had dried up, and she couldn''t cry anymore. In the video, Brian acted like he was the victim. N?velDrama.Org content. He imed that he had been blind and taken advantage of, and tried to gain the reporters¡¯ sympathy. And then he announced their breakup to the world, effectively throwing all the me to Eris and letting her take the fall. She would never have believed that Brian would do such a thing if she hadn''t seen the video with her own eyes. They had been in love for four years, after all, including the years they had secretly carried out their affair. They might have broken up, and she didn''t really expect him to sing her praises in the media, but she had never imagined that he would stab her in the back like this. Her lips curved into a subconscious smile. Tears began to well up in her eyes again.She swept a gaze at her surroundings. The ce was decidedly in disarray.Her gaze turned cold. "Do you really think you can get rid of me with an apartment? Humph! What am I, a beggar?" Chapter 260: The Detention Center Chapter 260: The Detention Center Eris looked around the apartment.Her heart was heavy. She had just moved in the previous night, and now all her remaining worldly possessions were piled up in the living room, making the ce look like a dump. This was not a new apartment.It was usually lent out to students of the nearby colleges. The decoration was simple. It was dull and drab. The old-fashioned furniture seemed to belong to the dark ages and all the electric appliances were old and rusty. Although the apartment was cleaned up, it still looked very old and decrepit. The white wall had turned yellowish with age, and cried out for a new coat of paint. Eris frowned with dissatisfaction, wringing her hands tightly. The location of the apartment, however, was good. But the interior was worse than her parents¡¯ apartment. ¡®So this is Brian''spensation to me!¡¯ The very thought of Brian filled her with nausea. Her stomach rumbled and growled with hunger.Eris covered her stomach and felt a little hungry. If she stepped out of the apartment, there was the risk of being recognized. It was a chance she could not afford to take. So the option of going downstairs to buy breakfast was out.She scrounged through the fridge in the hope of finding something to eat, but the fridge was filled with mildew. There was nothing to satisfy her growing hunger. She pressed her belly and drank up a ss of water, followed by many more sses of water. After gulping down liters of water, she felt full.Her eyes turned red and ssy again.She had never suffered such a hopeless situation since she was a child. Eris gritted her teeth angrily and stared at Brian''s face on TV.Her eyes were cold and resentful, as if she wanted to engrave him in her mind.Then, she picked up the remote control and unconsciously changed to the entertainment channel.The channel was broadcasting entertainment news. The news broadcast Wendy''s press conference and Brian''s interview. Then she heard the voice of the presenter. "To date, Eris has not appeared in public.Reporters have been stationed at the door of herpany and her apartment for several hours.However, the staff of Starlight Media informed the reporters that Eris had moved out of the apartment.Hopefully Eris wille forward and offer her fans a much needed exnation for her behavior." ¡®Fans? Humph!'' Eris smiled disparagingly. She cursed those fans who turned out to be the most hypocritical people ever. When she was popr and all was well, they loved her and supported her.Now, after she was involved in scandals and was down and out, they began to taunt and abandon her. Theirments were humiliating and offensive. Some of their vitriol was too personal as well. ¡®Humph! Is this how fans should behave? How ridiculous and cheap! After going to the bathroom twice, het stomach was empty again. The hunger pangs could not be ignored. She pressed hard on her belly, but the hunger pangs continued. In order to maintain her hourss figure, she had followed a rigid diet. After losing weight over a period of time, she had be hypoglycemic. She hadn''t had breakfast and lunch yet, so naturally she felt dizzy now. When she came out of the bathroom, she had to lean against the wall in order to support herself. ¡®No! I would starve to death here if things went on like this.¡¯ Eris staggered to the living room, struggled to open her bag and took out her wallet. There were only a few bank cards in the wallet and nocash at all. Then it urred to her that in the past, Ana was in charge of her life and buy everything she needed. Therefore, Eris rarely had any cash with her. More importantly, she had no money in her bank ountant. Although she was an A-lister and made a lot of money, she did not have the wisdom to save some money for a rainy day. In addition, she had only acted for a short period of time so she had very little money saved. Then she remembered that she had generously given her mother two million dors. At that time, Eris gave her mother the money, knowing that money would be used to defeat Wendy. Once Wendy was out of the way, Eris would be able to make more money. But now, sadly, thepany had decided to banish her. Where else could she make money? She was not suitably qualified to do anything else.Her mind was a clean te. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Eris went nk. How could she live without a penny? She was in dire need of money. She looked at the messy handbags, luxury clothes and essories strewn in the living room. ''Do I really have to sell these things to make a living? Am I already reduced to a pauper? No! I don''t want to live such a miserable life!¡¯ Suddenly, she thought of someone. She adorned her sunsses, mask and hat to make sure that she wouldn''t be recognized. Then she grabbed her bag and stepped out of the apartment. Half an hourter, she reached the detention center. "Dad! Mom!" Eris had been to hell and back over the past few days. When she saw Ruben and Cacia, she burst into tears. She looked haplessly at her parents with tears in her eyes. As she sat across the table from them, she noticed that they seemed to have aged overnight. Dressed in bright orange prison uniforms, they looked a total mess, with disheveled hair and dull, depressing expressions. Cacia looked especially wretched. More so than Ruben. She had been pped hard four times by Wendy at the press conference. Her face was still swollen like a football. "Mom!" "Eris!" Cacia was even more excited than Eris at their meeting. When she saw her daughter, her eyes lit up like the jolly sun.She stood up, with excitement and expectation scribbled all over her face. "Sit down!" the prison guard shouted coldly in an authoritative tone. Cacia trembled and sat down, panic-stricken. "Mom!" "Eris! My dear, please save us.This ce is a terrible.We can''t stay here a minute longer.If we continue to stay here, we will go crazy! This is a mad house!" "Save her?¡¯ Eris was shell-shocked. She had never thought about it.It was not that she was not cold-blooded.Her mother had killed Cassie. With the video evidence, she could be convicted of intentional homicide and never be a free woman again. Moreover, Wendy had released the video at the press conference. There were a lot of entertainment reporters present there that day. Now the whole country knew that Cacia was a cold-blooded murderer. The mistress had ruthlessly killed Ruben''s first wife. She had usurped Cassie''s money and tried to murder her two children. What an insane woman! People cursed Cacia because of her vicious character and for this reason, she hit the headlines. The most uplimentary news about her did the rounds. The married women especially, were up in arms. They wanted to skin Cacia alive! As a result of public interest and input into this case, the police attached great importance to Cacia''s intentional homicide. It was impossible to save her. She would definitely be sentenced seriously this time considering the anger of the public. Although Eris didn''t know thews, she did know that in this case, her mother would be imprisoned for the rest of her life. It was almost impossible to help her get out. "Mom..." "Eris, you are my only child.I have devoted all my love to you.I have provided you with everything you ever needed.I love you so much.You must save me." Cacia had epted her fate with great difficulty. In the worst case scenario, she would receive a life sentence.But she had no idea what a hellish ce the prison was.She was put into prison for the crime of intentional homicide. Those who were locked up with her were people who hadmitted felonies. They were all vicious criminals.She suffered so horribly on the first day that the memory was etched in her mind forever. Thinking of the means adopted by those people to terrorize her made Cacia tremble all over.She was handcuffed, crying her eyes out.Her dark eyes were full of fear. With her red and swollen face, she looked very terrifying. "Eris..." "Mom! I''m so sorry!" Cacia''s face darkened. "Eris..." "Mom, I''m so deep in trouble that I am unable to get myself out of it now." Chapter 261: Pretend To Be Pitiful Chapter 261: Pretend To Be Pitiful Eris covered her face and wept. "What happened?" Cacia asked worriedly. "Mom, mypany banished me from the entertainment industry!" "Banished?" With tears in her eyes, Eris nodded and exined, "Thepany banished me on the day of the press conference." Tears streamed down Cacia''s face. "Eris, it''s all my fault..." Eris burst into tears again but said nothing. Cacia leaned forward to hold her daughter''s hand. But a sh of warning appeared in the prison guard''s eyes, so she immediately withdrew her hand in panic. "Eris, don''t worry.You still have Brian¡ª" "He already broke up with me and told the public about it!" Cacia was stunned. "Mom, I shouldn''t have put all my hopes and dreams on a man.I regret everything.I loved him so much, even more than myself.But, he just abandoned me when I needed him the most.We''ve been together for more than four years.He''s so cruel! How could he do this to me?" Eris had been depressed sincest night. At least, now she could finally share her sorrows with her mother. "Brian said he loved me, and I believed him.I was a fool.We had been together for more than four years.I was young when I fell in love with him.But now, he broke up with me and gave me a shabby apartment as a reparation as if I was a beggar.He''s so cruel! I hate him.I hate him so much!" Cacia trembled with anger upon hearing how her daughter was treated by the man she loved. ¡®Brian, you scumbag! You promised me you''d take good care of my daughter and would not leave her no matter what.Is this how you fulfill your promise?¡¯ Cacia''s eyes turned red in fury, and she could feel her blood boiling in her veins. "Eris..." "Mom, I don''t think 1 can live like this any longer..." Cacia¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her heart sank. She clenched her fists in trepidation and said, "Eris, don''t let yourself despair! Your father and I may be hopeless, but you''re not.You''re still young, and you can still achieve many great things.Your future is bright and full of hope.Don''t do anything stupid." Unable to take the frustrations any longer, Eris covered her face and sobbed.Her shoulders shook violently as she cried. "Mom, I don''t want to do anything stupid, but I have no choice.If I don''t be the star that I used to be, I''ll live miserably.I don''t even have a single penny right now!" "What? Where''s your money?" Eris sighed and answered, "I wasn''t able to save up.Now, I don''t have any money to fend for myself.I have no idea how I''ll be able to survive." Cacia fell silent. Eris cried even harder.She looked pathetic. Little did Cacia know, this was only aruse. Yes. She came to prison not only to visit her parents but also to ask for money. For all she knew, Ruben had received abundant wealth and properties from Reese, so he must have a lot of savings. Although he had broken thew, it did not affect any of his properties, and his money under his name had not been suspended. Her mother had asked for two million dors a few weeks ago to pay Oakley in exchange for him exposing Wendy''s scandals. However, he said that Cacia only gave him two hundred thousand dors. There should be one million and eight hundred thousand left. If it were in the past, Eris would not have batted an eye over a million dors. But now, that much money was enough to save her life. Seeing that Cacia had been silent for a moment, Eris added, "Mom, I didn''t eat anything today." Cacia averted her gaze. "Mom, I gave you two million dors a few weeks ago..." At the mention of the money, Cacia lowered her head guiltily.She did not have the heart to look at her daughter in the eye. A sinking feeling emerged in Eris¡¯ heart. "Mom..." "I''m sorry, Eris, but I''ve already used that money." "What?" Eris''s body stiffened, and she felt that her heart shattered into pieces.She lifted her gaze and stared at her mother in bewilderment. "Mom, it''s only been two weeks.How could you have spent all that money?" "Eris, I''m sorry!" Cacia used that money to pay off Ruben''s debt. She even promised to herself that if those people continued to make trouble for her family after paying off the debt, she would go all out with them. Unexpectedly, those people seemed to know them well. After knowing that the couple were squeezed dry, they did note again. They probably knew that the two were in jail now. Eris knew her mother very well. Judging from Cacia''s expression, she believed that her mother was telling the truth. Two million dors...It was all gone. She was aware that her parents had gambling issues in the past. They even lost two houses because of gambling. Because of this, she thought that her parents went to gamble again. "What about Dad? He must have some savings, right?" Eris feared that Ruben and Cacia would keep the money for themselves, so she reasoned out, "Mom, I''m asking for money not only for myself but for you as well.There''s solid evidence against you, but not much against Dad.As long as I have money, I can find a greatwyer to defend Dad.There''s still hope for him that he''ll get out of this hellhole." Cacia was caught in the video that she murdered Cassie. Ruben, however, was nowhere in sight. Although Cacia admitted in the video that Ruben knew what was happening, there was no solid evidence that could prove he was a conspirator. There was a possibility that he would be given a lighter sentence than Cacia. "He doesn''t have money either..." Cacia replied with her head down. Eris could not believe it. Her father used to run a clothing factory, and his annual ie was high. Besides, he also got some money from Reese. He should have a lot of savings by now. Dissatisfied with her mother''s response, Eris turned to face Ruben instead. "Dad!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ruben was just sitting there with his head down.He had not said a word for a long while. Eris called him again, but he still kept his head down.He was trembling slightly, and he did not seem to have heard her. "Dad!" Ruben still did not respond. Cacia turned her head to look at him. All of sudden, her eyes widened when she noticed that his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his veins were bulging from the back of his hands. His head was still down, but he began trembling more violently by the second. "Ruben!" Cacia eximed in panic. "Officer! Officer, help!" The prison guard next to her also noticed that something was wrong, and so he rushed to them. "What happened?" he asked with his eyebrows furrowed. "Ah!" Ruben suddenly roared like a wild beast. It was only then that he raised his head. To everyone''s surprise, his eyes were red and full of anger. Though he was being handcuffed, he raised his hands and started pounding on the table like a madman. "Get away from me! Get the hell out of here!" The prison guard had no idea what was going on. Cacia hurriedly exined, "He''s in poor health.He''s traumatized and can''t be disturbed.He bes like this whenever he feels distressed.Please help him!" Cacia was not lying. Ruben had be like this ever since Luke had taught him a lesson.He would suddenly lose control for no apparent reason.It was terrifying. The prison guard reached out to calm Ruben down, but Ruben pushed him away.He was so strong that he knocked the prison guard to the floor. "Get some men in here!" the prison guard shouted. Several guards came in at once. "The prisoner is out of control! Seize him!" It took several prison guards to subdue Ruben. A few momentster, he was finally brought out of the room, "Time''s up.Please leave now," one of the prison guards said to Eris. Eris waspletely dumbfounded. ¡®Dad is mentally ill? Did he spend his savings in check-ups and hospitalizations?¡¯ Eris did not actually care much about her father. She had been pretending to be pathetic for quite a while now.However, it seemed that her efforts were just all for nothing. Chapter 262: Catch Her Chapter 262: Catch Her "Mom!" Eris cried out desperately as she watched Cacia being taken away by the prison guards. "Eris..." Cacia turned around. "If you can''t find a way out, you can sell our apartment.Your father and I have already transferred it to your name.Eris, you must find a way to save your father!" Those were her parting words before she disappeared from the room. Eris couldn''t believe what her mother had just said. ¡®The apartment has been transferred to my name? Excellent! Although this apartment might be old, it could still be sold for a good price since it''s near a school district!¡¯ Eris'' face beamed with joy and was smiling from ear to ear. Even though it wasn''t as valuable as the apartment that Brian gave her, the money she would gain from selling would help her solve her current problem. Then, her father crossed her mind as well as the words of her mother. ¡®Ha! I''m not going to save him!¡¯ It was only today that Eris found out that Ruben was insane. She tried to imagine the crazy look on his face, but doing so caused the hair on her back to stand.She had to admit that her father was really nice to her. He was a caring father who doted on her ever since she was a child. ¡®It''s his responsibility to take care of me.And I didn''t force him to do so.Besides, people with mental illness won''t be held criminally liable.He will never be sentenced even if I don''t save him.The worst thing that can happen to him is that he will be sent to a psychiatric hospital.'' Eris readjusted her facial expression, trying not to betray the overflowing glee she was feeling. She got into her eye-catching Porsche and left the detention center.She wasn''t as helpless as she initially imed. Although she had neither bought a house nor made any financial investments in the past few years, she did manage to buy at least two cars. In addition to the Porsche sports car she was driving, she also owned a Mercedes Benz car, which she used for business purposes. Even if she sold them as second-hand cars, the total amount would still add up to at least two million. While it was true that she didn''t have any cash, she still had thousands of dors stored in her e-Wallet. When she told Cacia that she hadn''t eaten for the entire day, she was lying. The fact was she already had lunch in a restaurant near the apartment that Brian had given her. After putting on her sunsses, she stepped on the elerator and drove straight to her parents¡¯ apartment. Half an hourter, Eris saw the reporters waiting at the gate of themunity. For her to avoid the gaze of the press, she had to look different. So she removed her sunsses and wore a ck windbreaker. She also tied her hair into a ponytail, looking remarkably different from her signature look. Finally, she wrapped her face with a scarf, hiding everything except her eyes. Fortunately, the weather had turned cold so her outfit didn''t look suspicious. She lowered her head nervously and walked in through the gate. From the corner of her eye, she saw that the reporters were looking at her. Her heart beat so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat. Fortunately, the reporters just took a nce at her and didn''t linger. With one deep breath, she managed to walk through the gate. Meanwhile, the reporters were interviewing Ruben and Cacia¡¯s neighbors. They were all old people and had been neighbors with the couple for more than ten years. When they saw the reporters, they were very excited to reveal everything they knew about Ruben, Cacia, and Eris. "Eris...I''ve watched her grow up.She''s a sweet talker but she has a lot of evil ideas! When she was a child, her parents would often go out gambling, and she would be left at home without dinner to eat.She was so pitiful, so I let her have dinner at my home.She was polite to us, but when our backs were turned, she would say that our cooking was terrible." "That''s right! As for Wendy, she didn''t talk much when she was a child.However, she performed well academically.She even taught my child math during summer vacation! She was such a polite, shy, and obedient girl." "Yes.Whenever she was at home, she would always do all the housework. I could always hear her stepmother telling her to do the housework, including doing theundry, cleaning, and mopping the floor.She even had to wash Eris'' underwear.What a poor girl." "Eris seldom came back once she entered the entertainment industry.Whenever she did, she would look at us arrogantly.And..." The second-hand stories from the neighbors kept flowing. Since the reporters couldn''t find Eris, the closest they got was interviewing her neighbors. However, they never expected that her neighbors had a lot to say. They listened intently to all the stories being shared with them and vigorously wrote all of what they said, making sure not to miss any detail. Behind them, Eris was shaking in anger. Back when she was popr, there would also be reporters who would interview these neighbors. They would often praise her as though she was an angel. But now that her reputation had been besmirched, they spoke of her as though she was the actual devil. These people took advantage of the situation and added insult to her injury! Eris clenched her fists and examined each of their faces! ¡®I know all of these people! Once I make aeback, I''ll make sure to teach all of you a lesson!¡¯ ?) On the sixth floor, Eris took out the key and looked on both her sides several times. Once she was confident that there were no reporters around, she opened the door and entered the apartment. She rushed into her parents¡¯ bedroom and found the property ownership certificate under the bed sheets.She knew her mother''s habit like the back of her hand, which was why she was able to find the document.She observed the document and right away, she was able to confirm what her mother had told her.She was indeed the owner of the apartment ording to the property ownership certificate. Her face lit up and could no longer contain the happiness she was feeling. ¡®Excellent! With this, I no longer need to worry about my future!¡¯ However, she still had one issue she was short on cash! She tried searching every corner of the apartment for something valuable but to no avail. The branded bags and clothes that she had bought for her mother were all gone. After searching for a long time, she only managed to find a few hundred dors in Cacia''s wardrobe.She gritted her teeth in disappointment and pocketed all the money she could find, including the coins.She had only realized how extraordinarily high her expenses were when she started being on her own. In the past, she wouldn''t even have bothered picking up a hundred-dor bill if it fell on the ground. But now... The very thought that she had to do such a thing infuriated her so much.She hated Wendy to the core. After calming herself down, she quickly put away the property ownership certificate and prepared to leave. Slowly, she opened the door and carefully peeked at both ends of the corridor. When she saw no one, she began tiptoeing out of the door.She slowly twisted the lock, making it sure it didn''t make any sound. Once the door was locked, she put on her scarf, lowered her head, and strode downstairs. Since her car was parked outside themunity, she had no choice but to walk on her own. But as soon as she stepped out of the building, she heard someone shouting. "Eris! It''s Eris!" ¡®Damn it! Did the reporters see me?¡¯ Eris'' heart pounded violently against her chest. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She didn''t dare to look back at the voice shouting her name. She readjusted her scarf to further cover her face and walked faster. She started to hear the sound of hurried footsteps umting behind her. "Fuck! How dare she run away? Catch her!" ¡®Catch? Those reporters would never dare to catch me no matter how arrogant they are!¡¯ When she turned around, she saw a couple of brawny men rushing towards her. They had malice etched on their faces, ready to inflict harm.Fear gripped Eris¡¯ heart as the color on her face began to turn pale. Chapter 263: We Are Looking For You Chapter 263: We Are Looking For You Eris'' instinct told her to run away, and she did exactly that.She ran as fast as her legs could carry her, but her speed was nothingpared to the several strong men chasing her. "Stop her!" In less than a minute, she found herself being surrounded by five men.She bent over and put her hands on her knees, resisting the urge to vomit as she let the air return to her lungs. "Bitch, how dare you run away!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A man with a scar on the corner of his eye shoved her so hard, Eris almost fell to the ground.She lifted her scarf to cover her face and avoided the man¡¯s gaze. "I''m not Eris! You got the wrong person!" "No! You''re Eris! Shit! I can recognize you even though you''re wearing a scarf!" Eris swallowed. She was surrounded by several men. At this point, no one wasing to rescue her. Even though the wind was chilly, these men were wearing gray waistcoats that highlighted their strong muscles. The ferocious looks on their faces were capable of striking fear into anyone''s heart.Eris looked at them intently, trying to identify who they were but to no avail.She had no idea who any of them were. "Who are you? What do you want?" "We are your creditor!" "Creditor?" A look of shock crossed Eris¡¯ face. ¡®When did I ever owe someone debt?¡¯ "I think you''ve got the wrong person." "I''m looking for you, Ruben''s daughter, Eris!" "But I don''t owe any of you money!" "No, but your father did!" ¡®What?¡¯ While Eris was still struck with disbelief, the man took out a document from his pocket.He unfolded it and put it right in front of her. "Look here! This is the OU note your father wrote.He owed a total of ten million dors.And adding the interest, that''s a total of thirteen million! Your father has already paid twelve million, so there''s only a million left.Pay the money back quickly!" ¡®One million?¡¯ Eris took a deep breath and said, "Are you kidding me? Why don''t you just rob someone else? What''s more, you said my father wrote this IOU? Why would my father owe you so much money for no reason? Did you forge this IOU on purpose so you can use it to ckmail me after you learned that my father was jailed?" Erin thought it was possible. The fear on her face slowly dissipated and turned into rage. "Let me tell you: you won''t get anything from me!" "Shit!" The man turned to the man behind Eris and gave a subtle signal. Immediately, he grabbed her hair. "Ah! What are you doing?" Eris screamed in pain. "Look at it clearly!" As he spoke, he pressed Eris¡¯ face close to the IOU. "Shit! Don''t say that I''m cheating you.Look here! You should know your father''s handwriting.Check it and see that it''s really his!" Eris, whose eyes closed when the man grabbed her, opened her eyes and looked at the IOU.She couldn''t believe what she had just seen. It was indeed her father''s handwriting on the note. His father liked to connect all the characters together when writing his name. Moreover, there was also a fingerprint at the end of the IOU. A look of horror began to creep up her face. "Have you seen it clearly?" Eris gritted her teeth and said nothing. "Let her speak!" The man behind Eris puller her hair hard, making her cry in pain.She franticly shook her head and said, "It''s impossible! Why would my father owe you such an exorbitant amount of money?" Her eyes quickly scanned the content of the IOU and saw a line stating that the debt would bear interest. When she saw how much it would be, it was horribly high. ¡®This isn''t an IOU note.This is extortion!¡¯ She looked at the date of the debt on the paper, and her heart sank. The debt had only been for one month, and yet the interest had already reached three million dors.This was another unfair, horrible situation she found herself in. "You should ask your father why he owes me the money.Don''t ask me.I''m not your father!" Eris was so dumbstruck by everything that had just happened, she couldn''t even utter a single word. "But since you asked, I will tell you.Your father used the money to gamble!" "Bullshit! Don''t try to fool me.I won''t believe you!" "Okay, okay! Cut the crap and give us the money!" "I have no money!" "Damn it! Are you kidding me? You''re a big star.How could you have no money? Eris, don''t y tricks with me, or else..." The man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, with a pair of icy eyes staring right through her.He grabbed Eris¡¯ chin with one hand and started to rub her cheek using his thumb. When the man noticed the pale, terrified look on her face, he snorted. "I''m not interested in you at all.But if you don''t pay me back, you will no longer be able to seduce men with your pretty face in the future!" Eris swallowed, as though she was trying to push down her heart intent on jumping to her throat. ¡®Are they going to disfigure me?¡¯ Her body trembled violently as she shook her head in fear. "My father owes the money! You should ask it from him! I have nothing to do with it!" "Are you stupid? If we can go to Ruben, we would''ve never wasted our time and energy to chase you down here.Everyone knows that your father is in prison now.Cut the crap.You are his daughter.It¡¯s only right that you pay back the money he owes." Even though Eris was highly terrified of the men threatening her, she was still able to summon an ounce of hate directed to her father. ¡®I hate Ruben so much! How dare he leave me with such a big trouble after he was put into prison?¡¯ Eris gritted her teeth, the hatred burning in her eyes. "My father has more than one daughter.In fact, he has two more! Reese and Wendy.Why don''t you go to them?" "Damn it! Everyone in Ywood knows that both Wendy and Reese have already severed their rtionship with Ruben.Ruben loves you the most.Now that your parents are in prison, they must''ve transferred their apartment to you, right?" ¡®Did theye for the apartment?¡¯ Eris instinctively clutched her bag. She now knew what they were after. Noticing her slight movement, the man gave another signal to the man behind Eris. That man immediately grabbed her hands and held it with a vice grip. "Ah! Let me go! Let go of me! This is illegal! I''ll call the police!" The man in front of her pulled her bag off her body and zipped it open. "Go ahead! Call the police, I''m not scared.You owe me money." Once the bag was fully opened, he took out a document inside the bag. "Give that back to me! Damn it!" When the man opened the document and realized it was a property ownership certificate with Eris¡¯ name on it, he quickly threw the bag to her and began tough. "Ruben is really nice to you, isn''t he? He even transferred the only property he has to you.He''s so good to you, and yet you don''t want to pay off his debt!" Eris'' eyes shed red with anger. Staring at the property ownership certificate, she gnashed her teeth. ''l was nning to sell that apartment and start a new life!¡¯ "This apartment might be a little old, but it''s still worth around three million dors because of Ywood''s high housing price.Sell it and pay us back.Then we won''te to you in the future.Sounds good?" "No way!" The man''s gaze turned sharp. He grabbed Eris by the cor and shouted at her, "Shit! Don''t push your luck with me!" At this moment, a group of people were starting to gather.Eris knew this was her chance to escape and seized the opportunity. "Help! These people are ckmailing me!" Chapter 264: Be Partial To Her Chapter 264: Be Partial To Her Most of the people living in this neighborhood were old.They liked to watch the fun. As soon as they heard themotion, they walked over and surrounded Eris and the men. "Fuck!" The man with a scar on his face cursed as he grabbed Eris by the neck. "Damn it! Shame on you!" His n was to corner Eris here. With all the scandals she had been involved with, he thought she wouldn''t risk calling for help that might attract reporters. But right now, Eris no longer cared about it. ¡®Humph! Dignity? What''s that? I only care about money now! The apartment that Brian gave me isn''t known yet to the public.That''s my only choice since the only thing I could turn into cash is my parents¡¯ apartment!¡¯ When Eris saw the crowd starting to umte, she was filled with joy. "These people are harassing and ckmailing me.Help! Someone call the police!" Since her face was often on TV, the crowd was able to recognize her easily. "Wow! I feel like I''ve seen her before.Who is she?" "That''s Eris!" "Yes, yes.She''s Eris, Ruben''s daughter!" "Didn''t the media say that she disappeared? Why is she here?" "She has a bad reputation.She''s not a decent person." Eris couldn''t believe what they were saying about her.Her face darkened. She bit her lip and pleaded, "Yes, I''m Eris! I''m being ckmailed.Can someone help me and call the police?" There were murmurs in the crowd. When the crowd finally spotted the man with a scar on his face, they all seemed terrified. The man''s face registered as unfriendly and frightening to all of them.But it didn''t take long for initial fear to subside. They took out their phones, about to call the police. "Fuck!" Filled with rage, the man with a scar pped Eris sharply across her face. "Ah!" Eris screamed in pain. "Bitch, your father owes me money.But now that he''s in jail, you''re rejecting to pay his debts?" "Shut up!" Eris shouted. "It''s only right for you to pay back the money your father owes me.Don''t y this trick on me, it won''t work!" Eris gritted her teeth. At this moment, more and more people were starting to gather. The reporters, as soon as they heard Eris¡¯ name, also joined the thickening crowd. Since they had been waiting for her for such a long time, they wouldn''t miss the chance to catch her. And when they finally saw her in the flesh, their eyes lit up. They began to rush and surround her, making sure there was no way she could run past them. The shes from the cameras began to blind Eris, forcing her to cover her face with her hands.The reporters weren''t as polite with her as before. They shoved the microphones they were holding towards Eris, just inches away from her face. "Eris, you finally showed up! Is what that man said true?" "Of course!" the man with a scar answered. "Ruben loves her so much that he even transferred the ownership of his apartment to her.Since she has inherited her father''s property, it''s only right that she has to pay his debt! Am I wrong for demanding that she pay up?" As he spoke, the man handed the property ownership certificate to the reporter. "Look.We''ve been waiting here ever since Ruben was caught.I know it''s not appropriate for us to be rude, but we have no choice.We just want to get our money.Like you, we''ve also been waiting for Eris to appear.But not only did she refuse to pay us, she also called the police to arrest us.She even lied by saying that we''re ckmailing her!" The crowd began to murmur once again. The people who said they were going to call the police } put away their phones. When the reporters saw the property ownership certificate, their eyes gleamed with excitement. They all pointed their microphones at Eris. "Eris! You said before that you grew up without a father and had never enjoyed a father''s love.But Wendy has proved that you are indeed Ruben''s biological daughter.Not only that, but your neighbors are also iming that he loves you very much.And now, Ruben has transferred his apartment .to your name.Eris, were you just pretending to be pitiful in order to win the public''s sympathy?" "This morning, Brian said in an interview that he had broken up with you.Is it because he has found out your real character?" "Starlight Media has also released an_ official announcement, saying that you are now banished from the filming industry. What do you have to say about that?" "Eris, you''ve done so many bad things.Do you think you deserve to be punished?" One by one, the reporters relentlessly asked their questions. They kept pushing her back that she was forced to retreat against a wall. Under the lights of the camera, she shook her head. "No, it''s not like that..." "Then what''s the truth? Please exin to us." "hob After a while, one reporter sneered. "Do you have nothing to say now?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "To" Eris was pushed back even further and was backed into a corner. Now, it wasn''t only reporters who had their cameras on her, but the neighbors as well with their phones in their hands. There were even some young people who started live- streaming what was happening to the inte. Once he noticed how cornered Eris was, the man with a scar snorted and put away the IOU. "Eris, for the sake of everyone here, I''ll Let you go.But I''m not that easy to fool.You have to pay off your debt of one million within five days.Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude!" Then he strode away together with the other men. Five minutester, they were hiding behind another building. They all craned their necks and peeked at Eris. They got so excited and they didn''t look frightening anymore. The man with a scar rubbed his chin and was deep in thought. "Guys, how was my acting just now?" he asked. One man gave him a thumbs-up sigh. "Your acting deserved an Oscar award!" "You looked like you were the boss of the underworld gang just now!" another one added. The man with a scar couldn''t help but feel ttered as thepliments rained on him. With a proud face, he raised his chin and said, "Of course! Ever since I was young, I''ve always wanted to be an actor." "Eris really is a miserable bitch!" "She deserves it! It''s all her fault.She offended Mr.Luke! Mr.Luke is famous for being a good-natured person.His only ws are that he likes to gossip and is a yboy! Since she offended Mr.Luke, she must not be a very good person!" The other men nodded. All these, they did for Luke.Luke had forced Ruben to write the IOU. "Do you think that Eris will be able to pay the money back within five days?" "Don''t be stupid.Do you really think Mr.Luke wants that one million? No! He only wants to ruin Eris¡¯ reputation!" And indeed, this was exactly what Luke wanted.And the reason why he did it was simple. Eris and her parents were so stupid that they wanted to hurt Wendy. They didn''t know that all this time, Luke had already regarded Wendy as his sister-inw. Besides, Ryan was the type of person who was partial to people he liked. Chapter 265: Despair Chapter 265: Despair Two hourster, the reporters left with satisfaction after getting the scoop they needed.The crowd dispersed too not long after.As the night fell, the street lights in themunity were eventually turned on. However, even those lights could not light up the darkness in Eris¡¯ heart. The wind howled in the empty street. At that moment, Eris leaned against the wall, shivering in the cold. Unable to take it any longer, her legs went limp, and she copsed on the ground. She gazed at the trampledwn in front of her.As hopelessness came to her, she burst into tears. "Boo...hoo..." The howling of the wind mixed with her sobs sounded so eerie and terrifying together. Those who could hear it would definitely shudder all over. Eris wept for about thirty minutes.She only stopped until there were no tears left to cry.She had lived a comfortable life since she was a child. But now, she was left with nothing. For once in her life, she suffered from extreme humiliation she had never thought she would experience. "Wendy, I fucking hate you!" she bellowed. It seemed that she had not learned her lesson until now. She me everything on his sister than reflect on her mistakes. In a fit of anger, she scraped the ground with all the strength she could summon, which made her fingernails break and bleed.It was only a few momentster that she decided to get a hold of herself. She leaned against the wall and staggered to her feet.She looked pathetic.Her clothes were covered in mud and grass. And her hair, which was tied into a neat ponytail a while ago, was now in a mess. Not only that, her face was swollen after being pped by that man. Like a ghost crawling out of hell, her eyes were full of resentment. Several children who were on the way home from school ran away in fear when they saw her. Nevertheless, Eris ignored them and just staggered out of themunity. She felt that this was the worst day of her life.Little did she know, something worse was waiting for her. About thirty minutester, she finally returned to her apartment. She had walked a long way that her whole body ached.She was exhausted. The only thing she wanted at the moment was to find a ce where she could lie down and sleep without thinking about anything, even just for a while. Eris walked out of the elevator the instant its doors opened. But as she walked to the door of her home, her eyes widened in shock.Her home was old-fashioned. There were two doors before one could enter her home. One was a wooden one, and the other was an anti-theft door. To her surprise, the keyhole of the anti-theft door was broken, and the door was unlocked. The same thing happened to the wooden door inside. At the sight of this, a sinking feeling emerged in her heart. With her heart pounding in her chest, she lifted her foot and kicked the door open. Click. She turned the lights on. There was nobody inside. However, all of the things that she moved here yesterday were strewn all across the floor of the living room. She only moved in herest night, so her belongings were piled up in the living room unsorted. But at this moment, the neatly packed boxes were all opened, and the lids were scattered everywhere. Even her skincare products were all across the floor. To her horror, all of her expensive clothes and bags were gone! Eris felt nauseous. Her knees buckled in helplessness, so she immediately leaned against the wall for support. "No way! How could this happen?" she muttered to herself. She got on her knees and looked through the boxes one by one, only to find that her handbags, most of which were limited edition, were missing. Even her clothes and essories were not spared.Her most prized possessions were stolen. Not even a single handbag was left. All of her designer clothes were gone, except for some T-shirts and jeans. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Jewelry.." Eris suddenly remembered her jewelry and essories.She owned a lot of them. Those were her only hope. With this thought in mind, she rushed to the bedroom at once. Although she did not pack up anything yesterday, she put her jewelry into the safe. She turned on the lights the instant she reached the bedroom. However, she was frozen into ce upon seeing that the door of the cab was open, and her safe was nowhere in sight. "No!" she bellowed. Despite seeing that the cab was empty, she still went to it and looked for the safe like crazy. It was only natural for her to feel like this. After all, her jewelry was worth a lot. Her jewelry included her watch collection, jade pieces, and most importantly, the diamond ring that Brian gave her when he proposed. "Where are you? Come out!" The safe was not miniscule nor was it enormous. But even so, one could tell at a nce whether it was there or not. Despite seeing that it was nowhere to be found, Eris did not give up and still searched the room for another thirty minutes. In the end, she found nothing. She was at a loss and could only slump on the floor in despair. ¡®Fuck! I lost everything!¡± Her legs went limp, and she copsed yet again. She was not as desperate as she was now even when her parents were put into jail, Brian broke up with her, and thepany banished her. That was because she believed that she would still be able to rise from the ashes. For the past three years, she had spent all her savings buying limited-edition handbags, clothes, and jewelry Her collection had increased in value by now. Eris was confident that she would be able to make aeback with the assets she had. But now, herst piece of hope was gone. All gone! "Ah!" Eris cupped her face and wept. On the other hand, Ryan, who was in the car with Precious, suddenly received a call from Luke. "What is it?" "Everything has been taken care of," Luke answered proudly. "Hey.I deserve a reward!" "Very well.I''ll give you three more days for your annual leave." "Oh, yeah! Just know that I love you so much, and I hope you''re sessful today!" Ryan did not say a word and just hung up the phone with a smile.As he turned his head, he saw that Precious was looking at him suspiciously.Her head was tilted to one side, and her chin was resting in her hands. Ryan looked at her and waited for her to speak. For some reason, the little girl seemed displeased that her lips were curled into a pout. "Well? Stop pretending! Ryan could not help but frown.He had no idea what the little girl was talking about. "Don''t think that I''m too young to understand anything.Humph! I know a lot!" Precious raised her chubby chin. "I know what you and Uncle Luke were talking about just now." Ryan looked at her and waited for her to continue. "Humph! You''ve dealt with the bad woman already, haven''t you?" Ryan was taken aback by this. ¡®This little girl...Since when has she be so smart?¡± "Dad, don''t look at me like that.You''re hurting my pride." Although Ryan found it amusing, he withdrew his gaze as told. When he was not looking, Precious secretly smirked. This after, Luke took her to Ryan''spany. He and Ryan were talking about their n while she was lying in the lounge with her eyes closed. They thought she was asleep, so they did not bother to go out of the room to talk. As a result, Precious heard everything. But, of course, she would never admit that she had eavesdropped on them. She would just say that she figured it out on her own, so they would think that she had be smarter after being with Wendy and Raymond. Precious was overjoyed! "Precious..." Ryan called. "What?" "Are you feeling alright?" Precious rolled her eyes at him. "Dad, you''ve asked me that question 18 times today Ryan was stunned. ¡®Really?¡¯ he mused. It was true. In fact, Precious had gotten used to it. Ryan always asked her this as he believed she had some sort of bond with Raymond. "I''m fine." Precious patted her chest. "I feel like I can eat a whole fried chicken now!" Ryan touched her head adoringly and asked, "Hungry?" Precious stroked her belly and nodded in response. "How about I take you out to dinner first?" "No!" Precious refused. She leaned against the car window and gazed at the passers-by. "I want to have dinner with Mommy." She would rather wait for a while if that meant being with her mommy. Ryan checked the time on his watch.It was just 6:30 in the evening. But as it waste autumn, it was already dark outside. The street lights were now on. ording to Luke, Wendy should have finished her work by now. While Ryan was lost in thought, Precious suddenly knelt on the seat, straightened her back, and shouted excitedly to the window, "Mommy!" Chapter 266: Confession Of Love Chapter 266: Confession Of Love Far away, Wendy stood under the streetmp, its orange light bathing her. She wore a hat and scarf that covered the entirety of her face apart from her eyes. As for her clothes, she was wearing a_ khaki i windbreaker that entuated the shape of her waist and a pair of ck boots. It was the same outfit that she had worn when she left this morning. Although her clothes might have looked in, she still managed to attract attention wherever she passed by. There was a night market not far away. Although it was already dark, there were still many stalls and guests. "Mommy! Mommy!" Precious shouted, but it seemed to be to no avail as her cries were drowned out by the murmurs of the crowd. Wendy couldn''t hear her at all. When she saw that Wendy was oblivious to her cries, Precious pouted and made a sad face. But before she continued to call for Wendy once more, she spotted her talking to a person beside her. "Eh...Who is that man?" Precious pointed towards her direction and asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ryan squinted and saw Wendy with another man. The man was tall, and his face was heavily covered by a hat, sunsses, and a mask. It was impossible to identify him based on his appearance. He was wearing a khaki flying jacket, a pair of worn jeans, and a pair of ck canvas shoes. The color of his clothes matched Wendy''s, making them look like a couple.Ryan narrowed his eyes. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ An urge to grab this man by the cor and beat him mercilessly began to swell inside him. However, he had to admit that although Wendy''s and the man''s faces were heavily concealed, watching them together walking side by side felt harmonious. He began to recall something that Wendy had said about her standards for choosing a boyfriend. She wanted a boyfriend about the same age and had the same interests as her. The urge to beat up this man further intensified. As they walked side by side, the man put one hand in his pocket, and the other was behind her, serving as a barricade to prevent other people from touching her. He seemed to be a very considerate man. Under the hat, a few strands of the man''s green hair were protruding, which made it easy for Ryan to recognize him. ¡®Jeffrey! How dare you!¡¯ Ryan gripped the steering wheel harder. "Dad, that man looks very familiar..." "Yeah.You know him." "Eh?" Precious was confused. "That''s your cousin, Bruce!" Precious¡¯ eyes lit up.She was about to wave and greet them, but Ryan quickly rolled up the car windows. "Dad..." "Wait a minute!" "Okay." Precious made another sad face as she slumped back to her seat. Ryan stared straight ahead. As both Wendy and Jeffrey got closer to them, their expressions became even more visible.Jeffrey said something to Wendy, which made herugh a bit. Silently, a cold smile started to form on Ryan''s lips. Upon seeing this, Precious began to tremble in fear. ¡®Oh my God! Dad''s smile is so scary! As they walked through the crowd, Jeffrey and Wendy didn''t notice Ryan''s car right in front of them. After a while, Wendy got in Jeffrey''s van and left with him. Ryan twisted the key in the ignition, and the engine revved to life shortly after. "Precious, fasten your seat belt." "Okay!" As soon as he heard the click on Precious¡¯ seat belt, Ryan pressed his foot down on the pedal and sped forward, intent on following the car in front of him. Since it was already past the peak of work hours, there was no longer any traffic on the road. Ryan followed the car and kept a good distance behind them. The car went from the suburb to the urban area, then finally stopped at a very high-end Western restaurant called "Encounter." It was a famous Western restaurant located in Ywood. Since it was a very popr ce, there was often no space for parking. But tonight, there were only a few cars in the parking lot. When he saw this, Ryan squinted his eyes and was deep in thought. Meanwhile, Wendy was taken aback as soon as they arrived at Encounter. ¡®Encounter? I know this ce.Their signature dish was steak, significantly different from the steak offered by other restaurants. It was said that this restaurant''s beef came straight from their very own cattle farm. Each cow had its own room covered in carpet and had a special staff tasked specifically to service them. It was said that the beef that came from those cows turned out to be fresh and smooth, while the fat was s fairly even. That was why the beef here was sold at a high price. The price of one steak would reach up to one thousand dors! Wendy couldn''t imagine how high their bill would be if they ate dinner here, considering they still had to order other food and pay for the service fee. She had only heard of this ce but had never been here before.She couldn''t help but feel surprised. For a long time, she hesitated to go inside and just stood still in front of the gate. "Jeffrey...Are you sure you want to have dinner here?" "Cut the crap and just get in!" Wendy swallowed and said, "But I don''t have money! Jeffrey rolled his eyes. "I''ve already told you that I''ll treat you! You won''t have to pay anything." This was exactly what Wendy wanted to hear. After taking a deep breath, she raised her head and prepared to go in. But as soon as she lifted her foot, Jeffrey grabbed her by the arm. "Ouch!" She almost fell down. "Damn it! What''s wrong with you?" Jeffrey silently stretched out his arm. "What are you doing?" "Let''s go inside arm in arm!" The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched. ¡®It''s just dinner.Is it really necessary to be this formal and grand?¡¯ But when she saw the serious look on Jeffrey''s face, she rolled her eyes and held his arm. The two entered the restaurant gracefully as a waiter greeted them. The restaurant had a total of sixteen floors.The first floor was a hall jam-packed with people. The higher the floor was, the fewer dining tables were avable. And on the sixteenth floor, there were only two dining tables. Together, Jeffrey and Wendy walked towards the elevator and headed straight to the top floor. The room on the sixteenth floor was enormous, with both tables positioned far apart from each other. It did a great job of providing a private space for their guests here. The waiter began to lead Wendy and Jeffrey to the table by the window. "Miss, here''s the menu.Please have a look." The waiter handed a tablet to Wendy. She looked through the menu and had so much difficulty choosing what food to order that she spent a long time holding it, Every dish looked delicious. The very name and picture of the food were enough to make her salivate. She pushed the tablet to Jeffrey and said, "I''ve never been here before.I don''t know what to eat.You choose for me." "Okay!" Then, he turned to the waiter. "We''ll have a steak, and this, and this, and a bottle of red wine as well." "Good choice, sir.Please wait a moment." The waiters in this restaurant were very professional. When they recognized Jeffrey and Wendy, they were initially surprised but were quick to revert back to their professional selves. Soon, the melodious sound of the violin began to fill the entire sixteenth floor. Jeffrey and Wendy sat by the French window, looking down and enjoying the scenery of Ywood below them. To have dinner here was indeed a_ pleasurable experience. However, for some reason, Wendy began to feel restless. "Are there nails on your chair?" Jeffrey asked with a puzzled expression. "Can''t you just sit still?" Wendy red at him and snapped, "Stop talking nonsense!" As she spoke, she leaned over towards his side of the stable and narrowed her eyes at him. With Wendy so close, Jeffrey couldn''t help but feel as though his heart was about to jump out of his throat. "What?" "Shit! Does she know that I''m going to confess my love to her?¡¯ "Jeffrey..." "What''s wrong?" "Tell me the truth..." As her voice trailed, Jeffrey''s heart began to beat faster and faster. "Did you do something wrong to me?" Wendy asked him. Chapter 267: A Family Of Three Chapter 267: A Family Of Three Jeffrey was relieved that Wendy was only joking.He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. But in front of her, he pretended to be angry for being made fun of.He pointed to Wendy''s forehead and slightly pushed it back. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wendy sat down and eyed him with suspicion. "I''m just curious.Why did you invite me to a high-end restaurant for dinner? It''s unlike you." Jeffrey''s mouth fell open. "Wendy, how could you say that? Have I ever be mean to you? I''ve just returned from abroad.How could you not treat me to dinner?" Wendy coughed dryly but said nothing. Meanwhile, Jeffrey let out a snort.It might not be obvious, but his heart had skipped a beat. In all honesty, he was scared just now. The waiter came over while they were chatting and served a bottle of red wine. Once it was open, Jeffrey considerately poured wine into Wendy''s ss. In annoyance, Wendy mumbled something to herself. "What did you say?" he asked with his eyebrows furrowed. "Nothing," Wendy replied tly. "I heard you.You called me a penny pincher!" Although Wendy did not say anything in response, sheined inwardly. ¡®You heard it.Why bother ask?¡¯ At the thought of this, she rolled her eyes at him. Jeffrey could not help but gnash his teeth. He took a look at the bottle of red wine on the table and remarked, "Wow! This wine is strong.You''ll get drunk if you drink too much!" Wendy curled her lips in disapproval. ¡®Is it better than the Lafite I drank at Ryan''s cest time? I don''t think so!¡± "Whatever.Just don''t me me for not reminding you when you got wasted," Jeffrey said with a shrug. With that, he poured a little more wine in Wendy''s ss. "Try it," he urged. Wendy picked up the ss and recalled the method Ryan had told herst time. Before taking a sip, she shook the ss first, aerating it. Jeffrey was taken aback by what she had just done. "I didn''t expect that you''re an expert at this." "Are you kidding me? I drank Lafite before!" "Really?" Jeffrey furrowed his eyebrows, unable to believe it. ¡®A stingy woman like her will never enjoy something that expensive.Come on! You can''t fool me!¡¯ "I''m not lying.It was a real Lafite from one of Ryan''s collections." ¡®Uncle Ryan?¡¯ The smile on Jeffrey''s face froze at the mention of his uncle''s name.He knew that Ryan collected a variety of alcohol beverages to ease his insomnia. Red wine, liquor, beer...He had every kind of alcohol in his collection. However, he only collected the high-end ones. Jeffrey had seen Ryan''s wine cab before.He remembered that there was indeed an expensive Lafite in his collection. Luke liked drinking as well. Luke once asked Ryan for the bottle of Lafite. However, Ryan refused. Yet, Wendy just said she drank the wine. The smile on Jeffrey''s face vanished as he thought of this. At that moment, Wendy brought the ss to her lips and took a sip. "Hmm.It''s not bad." She satzily on the sofa. Like a cat, she seemed graceful and charming. She leaned against the window with a ss of wine in her hand. The dazzling neon lights in front of her paired with the elegant violin music in the background made her seem dreamy. She closed her eyes as if in a daze and said, "No wonder everyone likes money.The life of the rich so good." ¡®Then marry me, so you''ll be rich too" Jeffrey almost blurted out those words. "Ehem." He coughed as he choked on his own saliva. At that moment, she opened her eyes and jokingly asked, "Is your throat itchy?" "No..." Jeffrey seemed to have thought of something, so he excused himself. "Excuse me, I have to go to the restroom." "Sure!" There was an independent bathroom on the 16th floor. Jeffrey walked through the carpeted hall, turned a corner, and soon disappeared. Wendy thought that he would be back soon, so she enjoyed the view while sipping the vorful red wine. As for the violin piece, she knew little about it, but she enjoyed it. She had been waiting for ten minutes in silence and already drunk half a ss of wine. However, Jeffrey had not returned yet. A few momentster, a waiter came and brought several vintage candles to the table. The lights were then dimmed, and the candles were lit up. Wendy thought that this was normal in the restaurant, so she did not think much of it. Several momentster, she poured herself another half ss of wine.She drunk it up not long after, still, Jeffrey was nowhere in sight. Wendy was starting to get anxious. ¡®Oh no! He did not run away after ordering so much food in this restaurant, did he? Could it be that this was his revenge because I refused to treat him to dinner? Damn it! I swear, Jeffrey, if you''re ying tricks on me, I won''t let you go!¡¯ Wendy cursed inwardly. She was no longer in the mood to drink wine and enjoy the scenery. Fearing that Jeffrey had indeed left, she picked up her bag and counted the cash in her wallet. "Shit! I only have 100 dors, and my debit card only has several hundred dors in it.It can''t even pay for the food, much less the bottle of red wine.What do I do?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. To make things worse, she imagined what tomorrow''s headline would be. ¡®Wendy was forced to wash dishes in the restaurant for not paying her meal" She could not help but shudder at the thought of this. With this in mind, she hurriedly took out her phone and called Jeffrey.The call got through at first.But then, he hung up. "Sorry.The number you have dialed is busy.Please try againter." Wendy''s face changed in an instant. ¡®How could he hang up on me? Argh!¡¯ She was going nuts! She could not help but swallow hard as anxiety crept to her system. ¡®Damn it! If I sneak out now, will I be caught by the staff and get punished?¡¯ While she was in deep thought, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, pulling her back to reality. "Mommy!" Wendy was startled. When she turned around, she saw Ryan in front of her with Precious in his arms. The little girl was beaming with happiness upon seeing Wendy. She excitedly jumped out of Ryan''s arms and rushed to Wendy with open arms.She looked adorable! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Be careful!" Wendy''s face turned pale as she watched Precious run towards her with a wide grin.She then held the little girl in her arms and cautioned, "Be careful, okay? What if you get hurt?" Precious nestled in Wendy''s arms, not wanting to leave. "Mommy, what a coincidence! Can you read my mind? You knew I''de here for dinner, so you came too!" "Really? You''re here for dinner too?" Wendy asked in disbelief. "Yes!" Precious lied. "Daddy and I nned to have dinner with you, but he said you had an appointment tonight.That''s why I asked him to take me here for dinner!" ¡®I see¡­¡± For some reason, Wendy''s face turned beet red. Actually, when she saw them, she thought that Ryan had followed her after knowing that she would have dinner here. Wendy could not help but feel embarrassed for overthinking and ttering herself too much. However, she could not deny that she was relieved to see them. Anyway, now that Ryan was here, she no longer cared if Jeffrey had tricked her. At least, she did not worry about staying here and washing the dishes. With this thought in mind, Wendy seemed warmer and more enthusiastic towards Ryan. "It''s indeed a coincidence! Since you haven''t had dinner yet, why don''t you sit down and have dinner with us together?" Ryan''s eyes swept across the candles on the tables, and he asked, "Is it alright?" "Of course.Why wouldn''t it be?" Upon hearing that, Ryan sat down opposite Wendy. "It''s my pleasure." It was only then that Jeffrey returned. But as he stood there, he saw a harmonious scene in the family of three. For a moment, Jeffrey was at a loss. Chapter 268: Mommy Chapter 268: Mommy ¡®Damn it! I just went to the bathroom to change clothes and make sure everything is prepared for the confession.What is happening right now?¡¯ Jeffrey thought in confusion. Behind him, the waiter who was pushing a cake cart wasn''t sure what to do next and stared at Jeffrey, awaiting instructions. "Sir, should we proceed with the n?" ¡®Of course not! I wanted to surprise Wendy with my confession.But with Ryan and Precious here, how can I do that?¡¯ Before Wendy and Ryan could even notice him, Jeffrey pushed the waiter into a corner. "Sir-" "Don''t show up yet!" Jeffrey interrupted. "What? Well, then I¡ª" "Hide yourself first.Don''te out until I call you!" "Okay!" The waiter nodded and discreetly left, making sure the cake cart made no sound. Three minutester, Jeffrey was only meters away from the table. From where he stood, he saw that the food he had ordered was already served on the table.There were supposed to be only two steaks, but three were served on the table.Ryan cut the steak and pushed the te in front of Precious. "Aren''t you hungry? Eat this." "Thank you, Daddy!" Precious pushed Wendy''s te towards Ryan and said, "Daddy, cut it for Mommy too!" "What? No, thanks," Wendy refused, not even giving it a single thought. However, Ryan was already starting to cut the steak.She looked intently at what he was doing and sighed. Once Ryan was done cutting the steak, he poured half a ss of red wine and started eating as they chatted. Jeffrey observed with widened eyes. In his preupation, he didn''t even notice how Precious addressed Wendy! "Shit! He''s eating my steak, drinking my red wine, and flirting with the woman I like!¡¯ As he continued to watch the scene unfold, Jeffrey couldn''t help but feel cuckolded.He slowly strode over towards them and let out a weak cough to attract their attention. "What took you so long in that bathroom, Jeffrey?" Wendy said angrily, the annoyance clearly etched on her face. "I thought you went there to avoid paying for dinner!" Jeffrey''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that she would think of him in that way! ¡®Damn it! Am I that unreliable?¡¯ The corner of his mouth twitched. It was only then that Wendy realized that Jeffrey had changed clothes. Originally, he was wearing a jacket and a pair of jeans.But now, he was wearing a ck suit, with his green hair meticulously brushed up, revealing his smooth forehead.It was rare for him to wear formal clothes, and now he looked more elegant. Wendy swallowed the steak in her mouth and asked in surprise, "Why did you change your clothes?" Jeffrey nced at Ryan and noticed that he was staring at him.He coughed and said, "Oh, the waiter identally spilled something on my clothes just now..." "Oh, I see." Wendy didn''t doubt him at all.She then pointed at the seat next to Ryan and said, "Sit down and eat!" Jeffrey looked at the table and his mouth slightly opened in shock. "Shit! There were only three steaks on the table, and each of them already had one.Is there still one more reserved for me?¡¯ He wasn''t brave enough to say it out loud. Reluctantly, he sat down next to Ryan and greeted, "Hello, Uncle Ryan, Precious.Why are you here?" "For dinner," Ryan said simply. "What? YWood is so big and full of restaurants. But you happened toe to the same restaurant and the same floor? I don''t believe you! However, he pursed his lips and kept his thoughts to himself. Ryan''smanding aura was enough to strike fear deep in his heart. When they were young, Ryan had always been calm and steady.However, at that time, he wasn''t very cold to people yet. Moreover, his aura wasn''t as domineering as it was now.But even then, no one tried to provoke him. That was because of his vindictive nature.He held a secret list deep in his head. And whenever someone offended him, he would ce their name on that list and made sure that he exacted revenge towards them. At that time, Jeffrey was often scolded by his grandparents and parents because of Ryan. Maybe it was because Ryan greatly overshadowed him ever since he was a child. Although Ryan did treat him wellter, there was something with Ryan that made him instinctively revere him. ¡®Damn it! How can I deal with my uncle who''s six years older than me?¡¯ With a resigned expression, Jeffrey sat down next to Ryan. Wendy looked at both of them. People said that Oliver family¡¯s genes were really good. Ryan, Luke, Brian, and Jeffrey all looked gorgeous. But they were different to one another. ¡®Ryan is noble and elegant¡± Luke is handsome and funny; Jeffrey is free and light-hearted; and Brian...Ah, forget him" Even though Jeffrey was wearing a formal suit while Ryan was wearing casual clothes, Ryan''s aura was still iparably stronger. Now that they were sitting together, it was as though Jeffrey didn''t exist at all. Wendy subtly shook her head. ¡®Heck! Luckily, Ryan didn''t enter the entertainment industry.If he did, Jeffrey would never have be the most desirable man" While Wendy was lost at her thoughts, Ryan called the waiter and ordered another steak for Jeffrey. "Precious, I''ve bought you a gift.I''ll send it to you some other day," Jeffrey said. "That''s great, Bruce!" Upon hearing that, Wendy was shocked.She then remembered that Jeffrey was Ryan''s nephew, and Precious and Jeffrey were cousins.She let out a silent cough, and she almost spat the wine in her mouth. All of a sudden, there were two tissues right in front of her. One came from Ryan, while the other came from Jeffrey.She looked at both of them intently. The two men looked at each other and shared a cold look. Neither of them withdrew their hands. Wendy coughed again and, not wanting to offend anyone, took another tissue by herself. The two then withdrew their hands silently. She looked at both of them, trying to make sense what was happening. ¡®Why do I feel like the atmosphere between the both of them is tense?¡± Soon, Jeffrey broke the silence between him and Ryan.N?velDrama.Org content. He blinked his eyes and, with a smile, said, "Uncle Ryan, I''ve heard that Grandma has arranged some blind dates for you.They''re alldiesing from rich families, and all of them are beautiful! Is there anyone among them that you like?" ¡®Blind dates?¡¯ Wendy was stunned when she heard it. Ryan squinted at Jeffrey coldly, which made Jeffrey move restlessly in his seat. "No," Ryan answered. Jeffrey said nothing more. Ryan took a sip of wine and fired back "You''re not young anymore.Your mother has always wanted you to quit the entertainment industry.I heard that she has begun looking for ady for you!" The expression on Jeffrey''s face shifted. ¡®Howe I''m not aware of that?¡¯ As though he read Jeffrey''s mind, Ryan added, "You will know about it soon." "Shit! Then I have to confess my love to Wendy as soon as possible! And then I can tell my mom that I already have a girlfriend" While he was busy thinking of a way to execute his confession, he noticed that Precious began to cling to Wendy''s neck. "Mommy, I''m full.I''m so sleepy..." "Then I''ll take you home so you can rest!" "Okay!" A loud rattling sound echoed across the room. The knife and fork that Jeffrey was holding dropped on the te.With eyes wide open, he couldn''t help but repeat what he had just heard. "Mommy? You call Wendy your mommy?" Chapter 269: She Is My Mother Chapter 269: She Is My Mother "Mommy?" With a trembling finger, Jeffrey pointed at Wendy.His face began to turn red, his teeth grinding behind his pursed lips. ¡®¡®I can''t believe it! What''s going on? I was only in the US for a short amount of time.When did Wendy be Precious¡¯ mommy? She even acknowledged it when Precious called her! What does this mean? Did she just admit to being Precious¡¯ mommy?¡¯¡¯ "Wendy, why did Precious call you her mommy?" Jeffrey asked in a trembling voice. But before Wendy could answer, Precious wrapped her arms around Jeffrey''s neck and pouted with dissatisfaction. "Bruce, what''s that look on your face? Of course she¡¯s my mommy!" Jeffrey was rendered speechless.He didn''t know what was going on. Nothing was making sense to him! His head began to spin.He turned to Wendy with a puzzled expression, wanting her to exin everything that was happening. "Wendy..." Wendy''s head was also spinning.Her situation with Ryan was reallyplicated, so upon seeing the puzzled expression on Jeffrey''s face, she could only scratch her head and smile bitterly. "It''s hard to exin right now.I''ll exin it to you when I have time." ¡®What?! That can''t be! I want to know now! Jeffrey thought, gnashing his teeth. "Mommy, I''m sleepy!" Precious began toin. "Do you want to sleep in my arms?" Wendy asked in a soothing voice. Precious¡¯ eyes lit up, and she immediately climbed up Wendy''sp. "Okay!" Wendy began to cradle Precious in her arms and pulled her close to her chest as she hummed a luby to make her fall asleep. And just like that, Precious, who had always been a stubborn child, was lying quietly in her arms. The way they both looked at each other was filled with familial affection. Jeffrey stared at them with a confused look. ¡®They really do look like they''re mother and daughter! Damn it! This is just making everything more complicated!¡¯ Ryan was sipping his wine gracefully. He took a nce at Jeffrey''s shocked expression and then turned to Precious and Wendy. A glimmer of light shed deep in his eyes. ¡®¡®It was indeed a brilliant decision to take Precious here.¡¯¡® A smug smile began to form on his lips. "No wonder the steak here is so expensive.It''s really tasty!" Wendy praised. "The meat is fresh and tender.More so, it''s not chewy at all! No wonder so many people are willing to pay an exorbitant amount of money just to get a taste of it." "Precious likes it too.When Ray recovers, we cane here again," Ryan said, with the smile still on his face. "Great!" Wendy''s face lit up. As he listened to their conversation, Jeffrey was seething with rage, cutting the steak on the te with such great force that it caused a loud nking noise When Wendy turned to him, she saw that his steak was a mess and he hadn''t taken a single bite. "Why aren''t you eating?" she asked in confusion. ¡®How can I possibly eat right now?¡¯ Jeffrey thought, ring with rage. "I''m not hungry!" he snapped. Wendy was confused. ¡®Why did he take me to such an expensive ce and order so much food if he wasn''t hungry? He must be insane!¡¯ When Jeffrey realized that Wendy seemed to know nothing, he just got angrier. "Leave me alone.Eat your food!" Jeffrey said, almost scolding her. Wendy was a little annoyed by his change in attitude. ¡®¡¯Are you crazy? You treat me for a meal, and yet you''re not eating! What''s worse is that you look like you''re having a terrible time! Shit! If Precious weren''t here, I wouldn''t tolerate him.You''re wasting so much food and money!¡¯¡¯ Wendy finished all of her steak, determined not to waste a single strand of meat. Since she also didn''t want to waste the wine, she drank almost half of the wine in the bottle. As for the other half, Jeffrey drank it. Precious fell asleep in Wendy''s arms. Noticing this, Jeffrey wanted to ask Wendy something, but stopped himself since Ryan was beside him. Wendy, on the other hand, had no idea that something was wrong. It only took less than an hour for them to finish their meal. Originally, Jeffrey thought this dinner was going tost for at least two hours.After hearing Precious call Wendy her mommy, Jeffrey had no choice but to postpone his confession. In the end, all of his nning and efforts were in vain. After an hour of eating and drinking, Wendy leaned against the sofa and sighed a breath of relief. "I''m so full..." Her cheeks looked flushed and her eyes appeared ssy. "It''s time for us to go home," Ryan said. "Okay!" Slowly, Wendy began to pick up Precious who was asleep on her knees and covered by her coat. However, Ryan stopped her. "Don''t move.Let me do it." Wendy felt dizzy.She scratched her head and said, "Go ahead." She was afraid that she might fall.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After all, she had drunk a lot of wine.If she fell, it might hurt Precious. Ryan picked Precious up. "Let''s go." "Okay." Wendy nodded her head and staggered to her feet.Her knees were starting to feel a little bit wobbly. Noticing this, Ryan quickly held her and frowned. "Are you okay?" "Why is the ceiling spinning, Ryan?" Ryan sighed. "Grab my arm.Let''s go downstairs together." "Okay." Ryan held Precious with one hand and supported Wendy with the other. Together, the three of them left. Behind them, Jeffrey stared at them in disbelief. ¡°Parmn it! Do they think I don''t exist? Why did they just leave without saying goodbye?¡¯ He looked at the candles still burning on the table and gritted his teeth as he stood up and followed them. "Uncle Ryan, wait for me!" In the exclusive elevator for the sixteenth floor, nobody else entered except the four of them. Inside, it reeked of alcohol. Wendy was so drunk that she forgot to keep her distance from Ryan.She looked so lethargic as she leaned against his arm. "Uncle Ryan, let me help Wendy," Jeffrey offered. But before he could reach out his hand, Ryan stared at him with his head tilted to one side.His face was stone-cold and his eyes looked frigid. Jeffrey''s hand froze in the air. "Uncle Ryan¡ª" "No, we''re fine." "But-" Ding! The sound of the elevator cut him off. They reached the first floor while they were talking. After a short and silent hum, the elevator doors opened. Without looking back, Ryan walked out of the elevator, holding Precious with one hand and supporting Wendy with the other. "If you want to, you can pay the bill." "What?¡¯ Jeffrey''s heart began to pound as his hands balled into fists, his nails digging down his palm.He was angry! He stood there, too angry to utter a word. ¡®Damn it! You ruined my n to confess my love, took away the woman to whom I was nning to confess, and even asked me to pay the bill! What a shameless man!¡¯ Jeffrey cursed Ryan in his head, but in the end, he still paid the bill without making a big fuss about it. In the parking lot, Ryan put Precious in the back seat and was about to help Wendy sit in the passenger seat. But before he could even open the door, Jeffrey mustered up his courage to walk over and stop in front of the car door. Chapter 270: We Live Together Now Chapter 270: We Live Together Now Ryan stared at Jeffrey. The night was dark.The streetlight in the parking lot created a white halo that seemed to taint the night air with frost. Under the imposing light, Jeffrey''s whole body shivered. "Uncle Ryan..." In spite of the pressure, Jeffrey didn''t shrink back.He reached out his hand and said, "Let me take Wendy home." "You just drank wine," said Ryan. "There''s no need for you to worry.I''ve asked the restaurant to find a designated driver." Ryan''s eyes became cold as he stared at Jeffrey.But Jeffrey put on an act of bravado and didn''t give in. The two reached a stalemate in front of the car. "Hmm..." Wendy murmured, trembling form the cold, her eyes tightly shut. "Just get out of my way!"said Ryan impatiently, worrying that Wendy would catch a cold. Jeffrey stood still, his body erect.He then spoke with conviction. "Uncle Ryan, you should know that I like Wendy!" Ryan knew that Jeffrey had more that he wanted to tell him.So he removed his coat and ced it over Wendy, covering her arms and torso. As she felt much warmer, she nestled herself in his arms, made herself veryfortable and fell sound asleep. Jeffrey''s eyes zed with anger. ¡®Heck! You senseless woman! Don''t you know that you should drink less? You don''t realize how others take advantage of you when you are drunk! Damn it! You can''t let your guard down.Wake up and beat him to a pulp!¡¯ However, this was Jeffrey''s wishful thinking. "Uncle Ryan, I have known Wendy for a long time.It was love at first sight for me when I saw her in the US Ryan interrupted him. "That''s exactly what you said about all your previous romances.Am I expected to take your words seriously?" "This time it is different.I swear!" Jeffrey yelled. "Oh?" Ryan hinted at him to continue with a more convincing argument. "In the past, my rtionships didn''tst long but this time I''m in love with the same person for such a long time.This is really serious.The only reason I asked Wendy out today was to confess my love for her.If she reciprocates my feelings, then I will marry her." Ryan listened silently. After a while, he asked, "Have you finished?" Jeffrey was both frustrated and annoyed. "Uncle Ryan, what do you want?" "I want Wendy!" Jeffrey was aghast as Ryan''s words echoed in his mind. He raised his head and saw Ryan looking at Wendy with affection.He was well known for being a cold, aloof man, but here he was, staring at her with such gentle, warm eyes. Before Jeffrey''s very shocked eyes, Ryan kissed Wendy on the lips. Jeffrey was so appalled that he couldn''t even utter a sound. "Do you understand now?" Jeffrey waspletely awestruck. ¡®He had the nerve to kiss her in front of me! He is treating her like his possession!¡¯ "Uncle Ryan, I knew Wendy first. How could you do this to me?" "It doesn''t matter who met her first." "You-" "Moreover, if you must know, I met her first," Ryan added. ¡®What? You met her first? Are you kidding me?'' Jeffrey refused to believe it at all. Just as he was about to argue with Ryan, he heard Ryan say, "Bruce, Precious and Ray are twins!" Boom! Something exploded in Jeffrey''s mind. Jeffrey was stunned.His eyes widened in disbelief. "You heard right.Precious and Ray are twins.They are my and Wendy''s children!" Ryan emphasized. "How is that possible?" asked Jeffrey in disbelief. Ryan was well-prepared.He silently took out a document from his pocket and handed it to Jeffrey. "Here.Read it for yourself." Jeffrey grabbed the paper with trembling hands, opened it and waspletely stunned as he read the contents.It was a paternity test report between Ryan and Raymond. The result clearly stated that Ryan was Raymond''s biological father. As if a snowball had been pelted at him, Jeffrey froze in ce. ¡®Ray and Precious are Uncle Ryan and Wendy''s children.So, Ray is my cousin.And Wendy is likely to be my aunt" N?velDrama.Org content. "How is it be possible? I don''t believe it!" Jeffrey was experiencing a roller coaster of emotions and eventually lost control. "If you don''t believe me, you can question her after she sobers up.She has always regarded you as a good friend.If you ask her, she will definitely reveal the truth to you,"added Ryan. ¡®A good friend.Is that all I mean to her?¡¯ Jeffrey''s heart shattered into a thousand pieces. "Can you just get out of the way now?" Ryan asked, hiding a triumphant smile. "No way!" Jeffrey was not going to give up. "I invited her out today. No matter what, I will be the one to take her home." He wanted to drop off Wendy in person.He would wait there till she sobered up, and then ask about it. "Uncle Ryan, you''d better leave her to me." But Ryan still held Wendy tightly and had no intention of conceding to Jeffrey''s request. "Uncle Ryan¡ª" "For your information, she doesn''t live in Ensfield anymore." "What?" "We live together now!" Ryan said. He and Wendy lived in the ward of the hospital every day because it was convenient to do so. Although they couldn''t see Raymond, they were able to receive prompt updates about his condition from the doctor. He and Wendy stayed in the same room every night. So what he said about them living together was not far from the truth. A little white lie could not hurt. As for what Bruce thought, that was his own business. As expected, upon hearing that, Jeffrey''s face changed dramatically. He looked as if he had seen a ghost. In the moonlight, his face looked paler. There was only one thought in his mind. ¡®They live together.No wonder the security guards of Ensfield said that Wendy has not been staying at that residence in a while, and Ryan has not been to his house in Ensfield either.It turns out they are living together" "Bruce, although I''m your uncle, we grew up together.You should know me well by now." Of course he knew Ryan well. Even in his childhood, Ryan was a cold, distant person.There were very few people or things that he really cared about. But once he liked something, he would get it at all costs. And now, Ryan was in love with Wendy, so there was no way that he would give up on her. Jeffrey''s silence spoke volumes.He was so visibly upset and shaken that he didn''t resist when Ryan pushed him aside. Ryan opened the door of the passenger seat and gently helped Wendy slide into the seat. Then, he reclined the seat so that she could lie downfortably.He then fastened her seat belt to ensure that she was well-protected. Jeffrey was dumbfounded when he saw how lovingly Ryan handled the drunk Wendy.He had never seen Ryan being so attentive to any woman before. This was not the Ryan he knew. He stared at the paternity test report and remained transfixed in the spot for a long time. He watched as Ryan closed the door, went around to the driver''s seat, started the engine and drove away. Within seconds, the car was turning a corner. Jeffrey coughed and almost choked as he was left behind to swallow the exhaust fumes of the car. The fumes almost drove him to tears.He thought about the recent developments in his life and cursed his string of misfortunes. It started with the mishaps with the shooting; then his father fell sick. Later, he was forced to go to the US and lost all contact with Wendy. As soon as he returned, he wanted to confess his love to her. But it turned out in vain. All of a sudden, Jeffrey figured something out.He roared and ran forward, only to see the car disappearing.He stamped his feet, pointed in the direction of the car and cursed out aloud.He was like a raging bull. "Damn! Ryan, you are the most despicable, insidious and cunning man to ever walk this earth!" Chapter 271: My Future Husband Chapter 271: My Future Husband That night, Ryan didn''t take Wendy and Precious to the hospital. Instead, he directly back to Ensfield. The butler rushed out to meet them as soon as the car screeched to a halt. "Good evening, sir!" "Good evening," Ryan replied as he got out of the driver seat and went around the car. He opened the door of the passenger seat and picked up Wendy in his arms. "Take Precious to her bedroom." "Understood." It wasn''t until he was given the order that the butler noticed the little girl lying in the back seat of the car. The road had been bumpy.The coat that had been covering Precious had dropped to the floor at some point, and the girl looked cold.She shivered a little. The butler turned back to Ryan to ask something, only to find that thetter already striding into the house. He was visibly careful as he carried Wendy inside, and not once did he look back. The butler sighed to himself. ¡®Is Precious really your biological daughter?¡¯ He crouched into the car to retrieve the girl and took her upstairs as he was ordered. As for Ryan, he went straight into his bedroom, Wendy still snug in his arms. p! He flicked the switch and the room immediately lit up. He hadn''te back here for a long time, but it was still the same as it had been since he had left. And since Wendy had stayed in this ce for quite some time, some of her belongings were naturally littered around the room. Ryan liked it this way; they made his bedroom look more alive and less dull. A glimmer of emotion shed in his eyes. He padded over to therge, gray bed and put Wendy down gently on the bed.Then he sat down beside her and deftly took off her shoes. The moment Wendynded on the mattress, she turned over and made herselffortable. Barely a secondter, and she was sleeping soundly on her side, oblivious to the rest of the world. Ryan gazed down at her with a tender expression. "At least you behaved well this time," he murmured in a pleased tone. He was very satisfied with the quick but quiet way he had gotten rid of a potential love rival.He reached over and tucked Wendy in before heading to the bathroom to wash up.He changed into pajamas, dried his hair, and walked back into the bedroom. Wendy was still fast asleep, and she still held the same position as before. Ryan raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. Wendy used to be so restless in her sleep, but she looked so calm and peaceful tonight.He went back to the bathroom and fetched a basin of warm water to wipe her cheeks and feet.His ministrations seemed to give her some difort. Wendy frowned, kicked at him, and rolled over to keep some distance between them. Ryan smirked, amused by her reaction. "It''s hot!" she whined after a while. Before he knew it, Wendy was fidgeting again.Her eyes remained closed as she grabbed the cor of her sweater and pulled at it.Her face was flushed. "It''s so hot," she muttered again. Wendy was wearing a turtleneck sweater and a pair of ck, skinny jeans. The temperature in the room was perfectly suitable under normal circumstances, but she wasn''t dressed for indoorfort. Already, her forehead was beaded with sweat. "Wendy?" Wendy grimaced, her eyes still shut, and continued to pull at her cor. "Take it off!" she said irritably. Ryan could only blink at her, lost and speechless. Of course, he knew it would be really ufortable for anyone to sleep in such a thick sweater. Thankfully, Ryan remembered that Wendy still had pajamas left in the wardrobe. Pretty soon, he found a pair of long-sleeved pajamas with cartoon patterns all over them. He hesitated for a moment and nced at Wendy, who was thrashing weakly on the bed and murmuring herints. He walked back to the bed and just stood over her, unsure of what to do next. "I feel so hot..." Gritting his teeth, Ryan bent over her and tried shaking her shoulder. "Wendy? Wake up!" Wendy mumbled something unintelligible, but didn''t open her eyes. For the next few seconds, Ryan just stood there, debating on one of the most difficult decisions he ever had to make. Then, he finally reached out and grabbed the hem of Wendy''s sweater.He knew he could simply go downstairs and ask the maid for help with this, but he didn''t want to. Wendy belonged to him, and him alone. No one else was allowed to see her body, Not even another woman. Ryan caught himself at thest moment, just before his desires for Wendy reached their peak.He closed his eyes and quickly took off her sweater. Naturally, his fingers brushed against her smooth and supple flesh in the process. It felt like an electric current coursed through his veins at the moment of contact, and his fingers trembled ever so slightly. He found himself regretting his actions. ¡®l must have been crazy to even think about changing her clothes!" It was self-inflicted torture, pure and simple. Wendy kept squirming and writhing under him, which only made him stiff.He wanted to run back to the shower and let jets of ice-cold water calm him down. "Don''t move!" he said in amanding voice, his eyes still tightly shut. Wendy groaned with discontent, but sheplied and stayed still. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief.She was wearing a bra beneath her sweater, but he didn''t dare take it off for her. He hurriedly slipped her into her pajamas before he lost control of himself. Only after she was fully dressed did he finally open his eyes. The whole ordeal had taken him more than ten minutes. It was a chilly autumn night, but now, Ryan I was sweating all over his body.He wiped his face and neck, but he still felt hot. Not wanting to torture himself any further, he tossed Wendy back to bed. Thump! Wendy bumped into the headboard with a muffled sound.He must have been a lot more forceful than he had thought. Ryan leaned over in rm.He was just about to check on her when she groaned and sat up abruptly.His heart thundered violently inside his chest. "Hmm...It hurts!" Wendy covered her head with her hands and opened her eyes. Their gazes met. Ryan''s heart skipped a beat.But he managed topose himself before Wendy could say anything. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You are drunk,"he exined, pretending to be calm. "I was just helping you change your clothes."Wendy blinked. She looked like she understood, but her eyes were still somewhat zed.Ryan''s heart softened. "Wendy?" The next thing he knew, her face was crumpled in a grimace once again.Then, her hands went beneath her pajamas, behind her back, and... Ryan''s jaw clenched as he watched her in amazement. She had taken off her bra without even removing her pajamas! To say that he was shocked would be an understatement. ¡®Unbelievable! Before he could even regain his senses¡± Wendy pulled back her arm and threw the bra to the carpet. She looked like she had been freed from her shackles, and her face broke into a gratified smile. "Ah, it finally feels good!" Wendy stretched and raised her head.She spotted Ryan and froze for a moment before her eyes lit up. Without any warning, she then pounced on him like a hungry wolf that had found its prey. Afraid that she might fall right off the bed, Ryan didn''t dodge her assault.He was in her clutches in a matter of seconds. "Wow, what a handsome man!" she eximed, hugging him tightly. Ryan silently chided himself for praising her earlier. ¡®I spoke too soon when I called her well-behaved" "Hmm? You look a little familiar, young man..." He lowered his head, and tilted hers to mimic his angle. She took his face in her hands and gazed at him intently. "Well, who do you remind me of? Let me have a closer look.Ah! I know!" Ryan sighed in relief. ¡®This isn''t so bad.She''s not so drunk that she couldn''t recognize me" Then, to his utter bewilderment, Wendy sat back on her heels and began shaking happily from side to side. Her eyes were twinkling with excitement, and he found himself getting lost in their depths. "Young man, why do you look so much like my future husband?" Wendy asked out of the blue, her lips curved into a cheeky grin. Chapter 272: Babies Chapter 272: Babies Upon hearing that, Ryan''s eyes narrowed ¡®This woman is flirting with me! he thought. Wendy cupped his face and looked at him with her 3 bright and shining eyes."Hey.Do you want to know your future? Let me do a free reading for you." His mouth twitched. Before he could say anything, Wendy stared at him with wide eyes and said, "Young man, you were born I rich and powerful.You don''tck anything except for one thing.Do you know what it is?" Ryan was at a loss. These were the exact words she said thest time she got drunk. "It''s you, am I right?" he answered with raised eyebrows. "Eh..." Wendy''s mouth fell open, and her eyes widened in disbelief.She was stunned for a second, but then she suddenly perked up.She then wrapped her arms around his neck and remarked excitedly, "Hey! You''re so smart! That''s right.I''m the only one missing in your life.How''d you know what I was going to say? Can you read my mind? We''re really meant to be." But seeing that Ryan was silent for a while, Wendy''s grin turned into a frown. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" ¡®What else can I say?¡¯ Now that he thought of it, there was one thing he was sure of: He would never let her drink with other men in the future, especially handsome ones. "Young man, why are you ignoring me?" Wendy nestled in his arms and clung to him. They were so close that Ryan could feel the warmth of her breath in his ear. Her warmth seemed to have magic. It quickly spread from his ear down to his body.He felt that his body was on fire. N?velDrama.Org content. But even so, he did not push her away. They had not been this intimate for a long time until now. Wendy would never do such a thing when she was sober.Ryan might as well savor every minute that she was like this now. "Wendy¡ª" "Shh! Be quiet!" Just as Wendy ordered, Ryan did not say a word. Instead, he lowered his head and gazed at her, wondering what she was going to do. At that moment, she got out of his arms.She tapped his shoulder and looked at him with eyes full of affection. "You look like a piece of fruit," she said in a serious tone. The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched. ¡®What does she mean by that? What kind of trick does she have up her sleeve now?¡¯ he wondered. With a flushing face and dazed eyes, Wendy got up to her feet and rested her hand on her hip, her elbow facing outward. Her inebriated mind believed that this posture was sexy. She ogled at Ryan and asked, "Young man, what do you think I am?" Ryan could not keep up with her thoughts, so he curiously asked, "I have no idea.What are you then?" "I''m a juicer! You''re a piece of fruit, while I''m a juicer.I''ll squeeze and suck you dry,"she answered with a sly smile. "Suck me?¡¯ To Ryan, her words were like a spell, and they bewitched him. In an instant, he got turned on, and his body felt hotter than ever.He could not help but stare at Wendy with a scorching gaze. However, she seemed unaware of the danger that was approaching.She was so drunk that she turned into a flirtatious woman she never imaged she would be. Wendy suddenly let out a deep, loud burp.She sat on the bed again and put her hand on her belly. "Are you hungry?" Ryan asked with a frown. Wendy nodded in response. Ryan was in disbelief. They had juste home from dinner.She ate a lot in the restaurant. How could she get hungry so soon? Nevertheless, he moved closer to her and asked, "What do you want to eat?" "I don''t know.But looking at you makes me full." Wendy suddenly mushed his face in her hands and gazed at him adoringly. Ryan had never expected that this was also a part of her trick.He was at a loss for words. All of a sudden, something urred to him, and it made his veins bulge on his forehead. ¡®What the fuck? Where did she learn how to flirt with men?¡¯ Ryan was morose. And as he realized that she might have said these words to other men, he felt even worse. Without a word, he got on the bed. Wendy wrapped her arms around him tightly that she looked like an octopus. This should have been sweet, except her breath was reeking of alcohol. "Hey.Can you be my boyfriend? I''ll treat you well." As she spoke, she rubbed her body against his. They were only wearing thin pajamas at that moment, so Ryan felt on fire.Gentleman as he was, he took a deep breath and gently pushed her shoulders. "Don''t move." "Don''t you like me?" Wendy asked aggrievedly. Ryan was mad because of what he had just realized. However, he knew that it was pointless to reason with her, especially when she was drunk. "Wendy, stop it.Let''s just sleep, okay?" "No!" Wendy protested. Ryan let out a helpless sigh and leaned against the headboard. Seeing this, Wendy opened her arms and threw herself into his arms. Ryan was speechless. ¡®If only she could do this when she was sober" At the thought of this, he heaved a sigh again. "You haven''t answered my question yet.Don''t you like me?" Wendy asked again, no intention of letting him go until he answered her question. ¡®How could I not like you?¡¯ Ryan sighed. "I do.I like you." "If that''s so, can I be your girlfriend?" With her face blushing, she looked up at him with bright eyes. "I promise I''ll be good to you." Ryan chuckled. "How are you going to do that?" "Hmm.I''ll make a lot of money and spend it all on you.I''ll buy you any food you like.You don''t have to go to work.Just stay home with me.Isn''t that amazing?" Ryan was stunned. ¡®It sounds like she really wants to keep me as her pet. But before he could reply, Wendy tilted her head and said something that drove him nuts. "Oh, I know! I''ll give birth to your babies, so you won''t be bored at home." Ryan''s mouth fell open in utter disbelief. ¡®What? How could she say that so freely? All of a sudden, something urred to him, and his eyes lit up in excitement. "Are you sure? You''re really going to give birth to my babies? You''re not lying, right?" Wendy shook her head repeatedly and pouted. "You''re my sweetheart.How could I lie to you?" ¡®Sweetheart?¡¯ If someone else told him that, Ryan would merely cast a cold nce at her.He would be disgusted. However, it was Wendy. When she said those words to him, he did not feel ufortable at all. In fact, he found it sweet and touching. What she had said warmed his heart. Ryan looked back into her clear and bright eyes and asked, "How can you prove that you''re not lying to me?" ¡®Prove?¡¯ Wendy was taken aback by his question. She sat on the bed and bit her fingernails.She tilted her head to one side and pondered for a long while. After thinking for a moment, she still couldn''t think of a way how she could prove her words. "How can I prove it then?" she asked with her lips curled into a pout. "I know a way.Hang on." Ryan was ecstatic as Wendy had just fallen into his trap. "Okay!" Ryan jumped out of bed and quickly took out a notebook and a pen from the bedside table. Then, he went back to the bed, opened the notebook and pen cap, and put the pen in her hand. Wendy looked at him in confusion. "To prove that you''re not lying to me, write me a letter ofmitment." "What?" "Don''t worry.It''s easy.Just write down what I say." Wendy wanted Ryan to be her boyfriend, so she agreed without a second thought. Afraid he would take back his words, she grabbed the notebook from his hand. "Don''t lie to me, okay? You said I just have to write a letter ofmitment, and you''ll be my boyfriend." "I promise." Chapter 273: A Letter Of Commitment Chapter 273: A Letter Of Commitment Wendy wrote the letter ofmitment as Ryan instructed. "I, Wendy Finch, promise I will give birth to several children for Ryan Oliver." Listed under obligor was the name "Wendy Finch," followed by her ID number, while listed under creditor was the name "Ryan Oliver," followed by his ID number. Because of Wendy''s drunkenness, her handwriting didn''t look as good as it did when she was sober. However, that didn''t stop Ryan from recognizing the content of the letter ofmitment. Once everything was set, he got the red ink paste used for seals and affixed their fingerprints beside their names. "All right!" The smile on Ryan''s face grew wider.He couldn''t contain his grin every time his eyes lingered on the letter ofmitment. "Well! Good! I am very satisfied! He put away his notebook and got out of bed.Thinking of a secure ce to store the notebook, he looked around the room, but couldn''t find any spot that would make him feel at ease.It took him a while for him to finally decide to put it inside the safe.¡± When he heard the locks of the safe click, he let out a breath of relief.He turned around and saw Wendy smiling at him, with her chin resting in her palms. "Hey, you''re my boyfriend now, right?" "Yes," Ryan answered without hesitation. "Wow, that''s great!"Wendy shouted, overflowing with glee.She then rushed over across the bed. Afraid that she might fall, Ryan immediately caught her. "Be careful!" He looked at her with concerned eyes. "Hey, you must be a book!" Wendy began to y her little trick again. Ryan raised his eyebrows. As he expected, she continued to tease him. "The more I look at you, the more that I want to sleep. For a second, Ryan thought of taking a video of her drunken state and showing her the next day. However, that was unlikely to happen because he had no more hands avable to hold a camera since Wendy had her arms wrap around him like an octopus.She hugged her so tightly as though she was afraid that if she loosened her hold, he would run away. "Hey, don''t leave," she murmured. "Don''t worry.I''m not leaving," Ryan replied while stroking her hair. "Liar! Everyone who told me that always ended up leaving me in the end." All of a sudden, Wendy pushed him away.She sat on the floor with a sullen face, as though she was a child who had just lost her favorite toy. "Eventually, you''ll leave me too." Ryan didn''t know how to react to what she had just said. ¡®Are drunk people really as difficult to deal with as her?) He squatted down and looked at her tenderly. "No.I will never leave you.You have my word!" "No! I don''t believe you!" she shrieked like a petnt child. "What would make you believe in me?" Wendy pouted her lips. "Maybe if you kiss me, I might believe you." She then closed her eyes.Her face grew more pinkish as she leaned forward. It was definitely an invitation for him to kiss her. Ryan swallowed. ¡®Damn it!" He had tried his best to calm himself down, and yet Wendy kept doing everything in her power to seduce him.He gritted his teeth. After waiting for a long time, Wendy didn''t feel anythingnd on her fips. When she opened her eyes, she looked more sullen than ever. "I knew it! You were lying!" She started wailing like a spoiled child. Ryan couldn''t help but feel fascinated as she watched Wendy cry. ¡®Damn it! Why do I think she looks so lovely? I must be going crazy! ¡° "Wendy¡ª" "Hug me and kiss me!" Her voice sounded so soft and alluring that it was impossible for Ryan to refuse her. He then lowered his head, ced his hand on her lower back, and kissed her hard on her red lips. Wendy groaned.His lips lunged on hers with such ferocity that it looks like he was punishing her. However, it was just a reflection of how possessive he was of her. With his deep kiss, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became intimate. Everything that Ryan had done to hold himself back now copsed. Not long after their kiss, the two fell on the cold floor, with Ryan on top of Wendy. Wendy shivered. When he noticed her reaction, Ryan turned over andy on the floor since he was afraid that if she was the one lying on the cold floor, she would catch a cold. Then, he held her face and began kissing her passionately. Slowly, his hand began to work its way down to her back. The intimacy in the air grew thicker. All of a sudden, Wendy began to tremble and struggle out of Ryan''s grasp as though something terrible happened to her. Ryan let her go immediately, confused by her sudden reaction. "Go away! Go away!" Wendy kept shouting as she continued to push him away and punch the air. "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!"Ryan began to understand what was happening. "Wendy!" "Go away! Don''t touch me!" The same thing happened thest time they were alone. At that time, when Ryan tried to get close to her, Wendy suddenly erupted with violence and pushed him away.He felt sorry and confused. Back then, Ryan had no idea what she had experienced. However, after knowing that he was Raymond''s father, he felt guilty upon seeing her reaction. ¡®How badly did I damage her?¡¯ he wondered. Ryan rushed towards and held her tightly between his arms. "Ah! Let me go!" Wendy kept screaming, trying desperately to wriggle out of his control. "Wendy, it''s me!" A look of surprise began to surface on Wendy''s face.She raised her head from her knees and looked at him with a tilted head. "Who are you?" "I''m your boyfriend." Upon hearing that, Wendy leaned back and squinted her eyes at him, ascertaining whether what he said was true or not. "Don¡¯t you remember? You just asked me to be your boyfriend.You said that you would make a lot of money for me to spend, and you would also give birth to a lot of babies for me.Don''t you remember?" Ryan tried to calm her down. Slowly, Wendy''s face began to soften and the tension in her body dissipated. "Hug me!" she said, with arms wide open. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ryan grabbed her by her waist and hoisted her up.She wrapped her arms around his neck, letting her hands roam freely on his body. Ryan took another deep breath as he was aroused. Afraid that her body was going to react negatively again, he warned her, "Don''t move!" Wendy''s body jolted up and froze.She stared at him, with tears wetting her eyshes. "You''re mad at me..." She pouted and made a sad face. With gritted teeth, Ryan tried to speak in a soft voice. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª" "No, I don''t want to hear your exnation!" Wendy struggled to get out of his arms, but Ryan maintained his grip, afraid that if he let her go, she would fall.She kept on struggling for a long time but to no avail. The anxiety within her grew stronger as she kept patting his arm. "Let me go! I don''t want you anymore.I''m going to find another man!" ¡®What?¡¯ Ryan''s face darkened. He held her even tighter. "No!" "You are bullying me! I don''t want you to be my boyfriend anymore.I want to find another man," Wendy comined. "Who''s going to rece me as your boyfriend?" Ryan asked, a hint of jealousy apparent in his voice. Wendy tilted her head and thought for a while. "Hmm...Anyway, he has to be handsome." "Am I not handsome?" Wendy looked at him for a long time and almost drooled. "You are gorgeous! You are more handsome than my ex-boyfriend!" "Are you referring to Brian?" "Who''s Brian?" Wendy tilted her head in confusion. "Jeffrey?" "No.He''s more handsome than Jeffrey! He''s the most handsome man in the world!" Chapter 274: The Most Handsome Chapter 274: The Most Handsome ¡®The most handsome man in the world?" Ryan''s face turning cold. Wendy''s ex-boyfriend came to mind¡ªthe one who had taught her how to defend herself in times of danger.His eyes shed ominously. "Is he more handsome than me?" he asked as he put Wendy on the bed. Wendy stared at his face in silence for a long moment, seemingly in a dilemma.She began nibbling her fingers as she pondered the matter seriously. It was obvious she was torn about her answer. ¡®Is it really so difficult for you to answer?¡¯ Ryan''s expression turned even darker. A wave of jealousy washed over him.Then, Wendy let out a long yawn. "Ah, I''m so sleepy," she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "Wendy!" Ryan had no intention of letting this matter go. "You are so noisy!" Wendyined with a scowl. For the first time in his life, someone was calling him out for being noisy. The corner of his lips twitched. Ryan opened his mouth to say something, but Wendy was already lying back on the bed, yawning and stretching as she settled in afortable position. "I''m so sleepy. I need to get some rest now." No sooner had she said this than her breathing slowed and became even.She was fast asleep. Ryan could only watch as she descended into dreand.He was quite upset that he never got the answer that he wanted.He heaved a sigh before pulling the quilt over her.Then he turned off the light andy beside her. ¡®Who the hell is this ex-boyfriend of hers?¡¯ He still couldn''t let the question go. The next day, Wendy woke up at half past six.She opened her eyes to a very familiar ceiling. The sight stunned her, and for a second, she could do nothing more than stare. ¡®Where am I?'' She turned her head to survey her surroundings, her terror escting as she slowly registered the room she was in. Wendy sat up, her movement so abrupt that her head spun. She groaned and leaned back at the headboard. ¡®Damn this hangover! I hate this feeling! But why am I in Ensfield? And what am I doing in Ryan''s bedroom?¡¯ She brought her hands to her head, pressed her fingers to her temples, and tried to recall everything that had happened.She remembered going out to have dinner with Jeffrey after workst night. But then she ran into Ryan and Precious at the restaurant, and they ended up sitting together for dinner. And she remembered the wine. It was so delicious that she had drunk several sses of the stuff. When she tried to remember what had happened next, her head throbbed sharply. The details turned hazy, and she couldn''t make out anything at all. ¡®Was it because I was drunk that Jeffrey left me to Ryan? Damn it! And he calls himself my friend? Damn it all to hell! I''m going to beat him up the next time I see him" She still had work to do in the set at eight o''clock this morning. Despite her splitting headache, Wendy quickly got out of bed.She only managed to pull back the covers before she was frozen in shock once again.She was wearing the pajamas she had left in this ce. Not that she had any problems with the pajamas, but who could have possibly changed her clothes? Wendy pped her forehead for worrying like an idiot. "It must be one of the maids! Ryan employs so many maids." She shook her head wryly, chiding herself for almost jumping into wild presumptions. Wendy jumped out of the bed and headed to the bathroom to wash up. Fortunately, all her things were still there. But the clothes she had been wearing the day before were nowhere to be found. She was still looking for them when the door to the bedroom opened. Wendy looked up to see Ryan saunter into the room.He was d in sportswear and a thin sheen of sweat covered his forehead.His hair looked ruffled and messy. He must have juste back from his morning workout. "You''re awake," he remarked lightly. "Yes!" Wendy replied, her voice a little too loud due to her embarrassment. "Well..st night..." "You were drunk.Since my ce is close to the restaurant, I decided to take you back here to rest." "Oh, okay! I see.Of course." Wendy rubbed her nose consciously. "Thank you." This time, she sounded shy and perhaps a tad too polite.Ryan frowned. Compared to this formal and seemingly detached version, he liked Wendy more when she was drunk and uninhibited. Then theypsed into an awkward silence. After a moment, Ryan strode to the side and pulled the curtains open. Light immediately flooded the room. "Precious is waiting for you downstairs.She wants to have breakfast with you." "Okay.By the way, Ryan, if this happens again, you can just put me in the guest room." Ryan countered with a frown, "Do you intend for this to happen again?" Wendy instantly regretted her words.She probably wasn''tpletely sober yet. Thankfully, Ryan didn''t press any further. "Go change your clothes and have some breakfast." "About that, I was just looking for my clothes fromst night." "Ah, a servant has taken them forundry." ¡®What? Then what am I supposed to wear?¡¯ As if reading her mind, Ryan walked over and opened the wardrobe. "There are clothes inside.You can choose whatever you want, help yourself.I''m going to take a shower." "Okay." She knew that the wardrobe was filled with clothes he had especially prepared for her before, with the intention to buy her off. But it was summer at that time, so the most of the clothes were light dresses and skirts.It was autumn now. To Wendy''s surprise, she found that everything had been changed into autumn wear. And they were all luxury brands. She stood in the midst of all the clothes, amazed and at a loss for words. In the end, she settled for a simple knitted dress and a ck overcoat, which looked inpared to the rest of the clothes in the rack. Ryan had already gone downstairs. Unwilling to make them wait, Wendy quickly dressed and walked out of the bedroom. "Good morning, Mommy!" Precious greeted happily when she spotted Wendye downstairs. "Good morning!" Wendy seated herself. "How are you feeling today?" The little girl nodded eagerly. "I feel good.I feel really good!" ¡®That''s great then" Wendy nodded in relief. The cook had prepared a simple Western breakfast for them. Each of them had a ham sandwich, two fried eggs, and a ss of warm milk. Wendy had an extra bowl of ck soup. "What''s this?" she asked curiously. Precious took a sip of milk before answering in a sweet voice. "It''s soup to help you with your hangover.Daddy asked the cook to prepare it for you.He said you drank a lotst night, so you might feel ufortable this morning.Quick, Mommy! Go ahead and drink it." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Wendy did have a headache.She picked up the bowl and took a sip. The soup was a little sweet, but it tasted very good. "Thank you for this." "You''re wee," Ryan said. "Anyway, I''ve asked the doctor about Ray''s condition.Everything is fine." Wendy heaved a long sigh of relief.She wouldn''t be expecting anything else for now.She could be at ease knowing that Raymond was fine. "Thank you!" she said again. "It''s my pleasure." Despite their words, the atmosphere between Ryan and Wendy was cold. Precious bit into her sandwich and rolled her eyes. ¡®s! Daddy is too unreliable! How can Mommy be my legal guardian at this rate? Bruce is event trying to steal my Mommy away.Humph! That shameless guy.Mommy is his uncle''s woman, but he wants to woo her.He has gone too far! I have to do something about this.Mommy is so beautiful and charming.What if she gets taken away by someone else?¡¯ The girl was lost in her thoughts as she munched on her sandwich.She had to find a way to fix things.She would never be at peace until Ryan married Wendy. "Well...What can I possibly do? Precious racked her brains for ideas, but couldn''t find a way.¡± She sighed slightly. ¡®s! If only Ray woke up.He is so smart, I''m sure he coulde up with something in no time" As she thought of this, she screamed inwardly, ¡®Ray! You must wake up soon! I need you" Chapter 275: Changing The Lead Actress Chapter 275: Changing The Lead Actress When Wendy arrived the set, the shooting hadn''t started yet. All the actors were chatting among themselves, gathered in groups. Seeing Wendying over, Daisy waved at her from the crowd. "Wendy,e here!" "Morning, Daisy," Wendy greeted brightly. Daisy hooked her arm around Wendy''s and dragged her to a corner, buzzing with excitement. "Wendy, have you heard that the director is going to rece one of the cast members?" she whispered. Wendy was taken aback. "Really?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes! He''s changing the lead actress!" Daisy said, pping her hands together. Wendy was surprised. ¡®Eris is going to be reced?¡¯ But after a moment, she thought that it made sense. After all, Eris was embroiled in scandals and banned from acting by herpany. Before the scandals erupted, her Facebook follower count had stood at about thirty million, but now, it had plummeted to less than ten million followers. The decrease had happened over just a few days, which was an unprecedentedly short time. Now that her follower count had decreased, she had lost the favor ofmon people as well. And this was not even the worst part. After the news of Eris being banned by Starlight Media came out, the actresses who had been bullied by her before all began to share their stories on Facebook. They said that Eris was arrogant and domineering behind the scenes and bullied all the neers in thepany in order to suppress their development and eliminatepetition. Following this news, her follower count had dropped at an even quicker pace. As Eris began to lose her influence, all the major entertainment mediapanies pounced at the opportunity to report her stories. At this rate, it would be impossible for Eris to make aeback in the entertainment industry. The biggest investors of the Story of Concubine Ivanka were Glory Media and Starlight Media. The lead actor, Mason, and the supporting actress, Daisy, were both from Glory Media, so the role of the lead actress was naturally given to Eris. At first, although Carter thought that Eris was a little young for the role, he found her to be suitable in appearance, not to mention that she had arge number of followers on Facebook. So after the audition, Eris was chosen as the lead actress.But now, her name was being dragged into scandals left and right. It was only practical for Carter to rece Eris, who would have a negative impact on the broadcast of the Story of Concubine Ivanka. "But if the lead actress is reced now, will the show still be broadcast in the winter vacation as scheduled?" Wendy asked worriedly. Daisy''s excitement died down, and she pouted. "That''s what I was going to say next.Eris obviously had the most scenes in the show, and we already finishing shooting half of them.Now that she''s reced, all of her scenes will have to be deleted.Everyone who acted in a scene with her will have to shoot it again! And the director said that this show must be broadcast during the winter vacation no matter what.We''ll basically have to work day and night." Upon hearing that, Wendy looked at Daisy sympathetically. In fact, Wendy did have a lot of rival scenes with Eris in this show. But since she also shared a lot of scenes with Jeffrey, she had finished shooting them first in order to amodate his busy schedule.She did shoot a few scenes with Eris as well, but not many. In other words, there weren''t many scenes of hers that would have to be reshot. But Daisy was different.She was ying the role of the empress. Almost every time Eris had to appear on screen, so did Daisy. This meant that most of Daisy''s scenes would have to be reshot. "Ahhh! Eris is so annoying!" Daisy said irritably, thinking of how much work she had ahead of her. Wendy patted her shoulder sympathetically. "I''m sorry.¡± Upon hearing that, Daisy felt sadder. Heaving a sigh, she raised her eyebrows at Wendy. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Wendy asked in confusion. "No.Well, Eris gave you trouble all the time, right? She''s reced.So howe you don''t look happy about it at all?" Daisy asked. Since the fact that Wendy was rted to Eris was widespread, Daisy obviously knew about it. In fact, before their rtionship was revealed, no one in the cast even suspected that they were sisters. After all, the two of them didn''t talk much in the set, nor did they practice their lines with each other before the shooting. Therefore, it came as a shock to everyone that Eris and Wendy were actually sisters. But since they weren''t so close to Wendy, none of them asked her about it, except Daisy.Since Daisy was well-acquainted with Wendy, she didn''t hesitate to talk to her about it. Hearing her question, Wendy shrugged and said, "I have nothing to do with her." It was obvious that Wendy didn''t want her name to be even mentioned in the same breath as Eris¡¯. Daisy didn''t ask her any further questions. The shooting was about to start soon, so the two of them went to the dressing room to change into their costume and get their make-up done. After a while, the director entered the room with an actress. Both Daisy and Wendy were stunned when they saw the woman who walked in. "Oh, my God!" Daisy''s voice rose in excitement. "Odette Haska!" Wendy''s jaw dropped in surprise. Odette Haska was thirty-two years old.She was one of the top actresses under Glory Media.Her acting skills were simply out of this world.She had started her career as an actress at the tender age of sixteen.Her very first project was a big hit, propelling her into fame. Just a yearter, at the age of seventeen, she won the best actress award. Over the years, she had managed to stay relevant and at the top of the game. It had been so long since her debut, but she constantly continued to improve. Daisy and Wendy exchanged a nce, thinking the same thing. ¡®Is Odette the actress who is going to rece Eris?¡¯ Five minutester, Carter gathered the main members of the cast and announced, "You''ve probably heard the rumors by now, so I won''t keep you in suspense.Eris quitted.From today on, Odette will be the lead actress of our show." There was an audible gasp from the cast. Odette was stunningly beautiful. Wendy had seen her on the big screen before, and she was even more gorgeous in person. Odette had fair skin, a tall figure, a pretty face, and a graceful temperament, all of which made her the ideal woman. Moreover, in terms of appearance, she was very suitable to y the role of Lady Ivanka. After Carter said those words, Odette stepped forward and greeted everyone with a smile. "Hello, everyone.I''m Odette.Nice to meet you." Although she was famous, she looked easy-going and down to earth. Now that Eris was out of the picture, all the main leads of the show were from Glory Media. Since they came from the samepany, they had a lot to talk with each other. Mason, in particr, already knew Odette, and the two of them got along well. Carter was happy to see his cast members chatting in harmony. Then, he took the opportunity to announce the bad news. "Guys, here''s the thing.Since we''ve reced the lead actress, it means that we have to reshoot many scenes.I''ll give you a day to get used to the new arrangement.From tomorrow on, we''ll be working overtime so that we can finish the shooting as soon as possible.What do you think?" Everyone agreed, albeit reluctantly. "Okay, that''s it." After the announcement, Carter looked at Wendy with embarrassment. "Wendy..." "What''s the matter?" Wendy asked in confusion. "Well...here''s the thing.In order to make things easier for us, can you stay on set until the shooting is finished?" Chapter 276: Quit The Showbiz Chapter 276: Quit The Showbiz "It''s okay!" Wendy agreed without hesitation.She had been staying at the hospital recently doing nothing but wait for Raymond to recover. ¡®If I''m busy with other things, my mind won''t be filled with nonsensical things, ¡® she thought. Since she didn''t have many scenes left, it wouldn''t take long for her to finish the shooting.It was advantageous for her since she would have more time to apany Raymond in the future. "That''s great.Then it''s decided.Wendy, after your shooting today, you''ll go back to pack up." "Okay." Carter was more satisfied with Wendy. Because of the recent news, Wendy''s poprity had skyrocketed.She was one of the most trending actresses right now. Lots of opportunities were waiting for her, including variety shows and interviews. If she chose to take them, she would certainly be very busy. When she signed the contract to y in the Story of Concubine Ivanka, she got paid simr to what the neers were getting. In contrast, the money she would get from a variety show would be a lot more. Because of that, Carter was afraid that Wendy would refuse his request. He never expected that she would agree without hesitation, which meant she was likely to put aside all other work and focus on shooting this y. He was surprised that Wendy could stay true to her heart despite the temptation of fame and fortune right in front of her. He had always thought highly of her, but more so now. "Okay.Let''s get ready for today''s shooting," Carter said to everyone present. "Sure!" After a while, Carter left. The next scene to be filmed was Daisy and Mason''s. Both of them quickly practiced their lines with each other. After them, only Odette and Wendy were left. Wendy nodded at her and pulled a small stool where she sat down.She began to silently recite her lines written on the script. Suddenly, a figure stood in front of her. When Wendy raised her head, she saw Odette looking at her inquisitively.She was wearing a denim coat and a pair of casual pants. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, which made it hard to tell that she was in her early thirties. She looked like someone who had just graduated from college. ¡®Why is she looking at me like that?¡¯ Out of courtesy, Wendy nodded at her. "Miss Finch, I''ve heard a lot about you." Odette reached out her hand, which stunned Wendy for a moment. She held Odette''s hand politely and, in a self- deprecating tone, said, "My reputation really isn''t worth mentioning..." The two of them shook hands and separated as soon as they touched each other. Odette sat down beside Wendy. Her assistant immediately opened the sunshade to shield her from the sunlight.She tilted her head and kept staring at Wendy without blinking. Odette''s stare was so intense and persistent that it was hard to ignore. Wendy sighed, closed her script, and asked, "Miss Haska, is there something you''d like to say to me?" Odette shook her head. "I''m just curious about you.". "What are you curious about?" Odette smiled but said nothing. Wendy took a breath and tried to calm herself down. This interactionpletely changed her impression of Odette.She didn''t like her now. ¡®She''s so strange! Although we''re in the samepany, we''ve neither known nor seen each other before.From what I know, she''s one of thepany''s top stars.Why is she paying so much attention to me? And her eyes...I don''t sense any malice in them, and yet they''re making me feel a little ufortable.¡± Wendy''s intuition told her that Odette was hostile to her. ¡®This is the first time we''ve met! Why is she being so hostile to me?¡¯ Wendy couldn''t figure it out, but did not press to find out more about it. As long as Odette didn''t cause her any trouble, she would have no need to provoke her. Wendy lowered her head and continued reading her script, ignoring Odette in the process. However, Odette''s attention towards her did not falter. "Miss Finch, you are so beautiful." "Thank you," Wendy replied coldly without raising her head. Watching this interaction, Odette''s assistant took a step forward and was about to scold Wendy before she was stopped by Odette. Odette stood up from her seat and said, "I hope we''ll enjoy our cooperation.I won''t disturb you anymore.Goodbye." Wendy nodded. Once she was gone, Wendy frowned. ¡®¡®She looks very kind and amiable.But I don''t think it''s that simple.She entered the entertainment industry at the age of sixteen and stayed there for sixteen years.She must be a smart woman to achieve her current status. s! Eris might be gone, but herees Odette and her hostility!¡¯¡¯ Thinking about it just made Wendy exhale a heavy sigh. ¡®All I want is to shoot and pour my heart out during my scene.Why does trouble keeping my way?¡¯¡¯ On the other hand, Eris was standing in front of the mirror, drawing thest line of her eyebrows.She had just finished changing her clothes. Once she was done, she looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. However, her eyes looked nk and vacant. Her apartment was robbed! She called the police, and because of the huge loss she garnered, the police treated her case with utmost importance. However, since the apartment was close to the suburb and there were only a few CCTV cameras, it was not an easy thing to find the thief. The police recorded her statement and asked her toe back to wait for the news. Eris sneered. ¡®Wait for the news, you say.Ha! That''s just an excuse.I know that I won''t be getting anything in the end" The thought of all the luxury goods she had umted over the years being instantly gone made her heart ache. ¡®I''ve got no money! No job! And now, all of my valuables were stolen!¡¯ The only things she had now were the apartment left by her parents and the two cars she owned. In order to make a living, she started advertising that her apartment was for sale.She also managed to sell one of her cars. But because she sold it in such a hurry, she didn''t get a good deal out of it. Normally, she wouldn''t sell it. But because she was short on money, she had no other choice.She looked at herself in the mirror and made sure that she looked good. Once she was satisfied, she headed out. Today, she made an appointment with many reporters.She was going to hold herst press conference. Forty minutester, Eris drove to the press conference.She used to avoid reporters, but now, she was the one inviting them. The irony of it all made her snort in derision. As soon as Eris arrived at the scene, reporters flocked towards her from all sides.It didn''t take long for her to bepletely surrounded "Eris, do you want to prove your innocence by holding this press conference today?" "Do you know that the director of the Story of Concubine Ivanka has issued a statement saying that you''ve been reced as the leading actress, and now, the actress taking the role of Lady Ivanka is Odette? Do you have anything to say about that?" "Eris, are you here to repent?" Eris ¡°..." The reporters threw all of their questions simultaneously. Normally, Eris would have security guards to shield her from them. But right now, she couldn''t afford such a luxury. She only asked people to set up a simple open-air stage, and then put a table in the center filled with microphones from various media outlets. The reporters were so unruly that Eris ended up being pushed onto the stage by them. "Everyone, be quiet.Please listen to me," Eris said to the microphones. Her voice was heard all over the ce, but reporters continued throwing their questions at her. When she saw that the reporters were ignoring her, Eris pressed her lips and dered in a loud voice, "Today, I called you to officially announce that I quit the showbiz today!" It worked. Those words managed to catch everyone''s attention. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The reporters, who had been so noisy the entire time, were all stunned in silence as soon as they heard the announcement. Chapter 277: Low Spirits Chapter 277: Low Spirits After what Eris said, a stunned silence lingered for a few seconds.Then, the ce erupted with enthusiastic roars. All the reporters stood up and shouted their questions. Their voices were so intermingled that it was hard to tell where they wereing from. "Eris, do you think you''ve done something so bad that you''re unable to stay in the show business?" "Have you realized your mistake?" "Eris! You''ve been banned by thepany and have been reced in the Story of Concubine lvanka.Is that the reason why you decided to quit?" "Eris, please exin!" "Eris..." "Eris..." "Please be quiet and listen to met" Eris shouted at the top of her lungs, effectively prating through the noise. One by one, the reporters lowered their voices into a murmur. Anticipating Eris to give a speech, they aimed the cameras at her and started recording. Eris showed up in a different style today. In the past, she always wore a white dress, which perfectlyplemented her long straight ck hair.She looked like an angel straight from heaven, an authentic dream girl that captured everyone''s heart. But today, her face looked pale and haggard. She was wearing a tight ck sweater partnered with a ck woolen coat and a pair of leggings that entuated the shape of her thighs. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her bony cheekbones and sunken eyes.She lowered her head and smiled bitterly. "Over the past few days, I have been under the spotlight.First of all, I''d like to apologize to my fans.I''m sorry for letting you down." Eris looked straight into the camera and bowed deeply. The reporters began to look at each other, not sure what to make of this demonstration. Eris¡¯ eyes looked slightly wet. Then, she looked at the reporters and continued, "Secondly, I want to apologize to all of the netizens.I''m sorry for flooding your timeline with too much news about me.I''m sorry!" She performed another deep bow.She came off extremely sincere to everyone watching. When Eris stood straight, tears were starting to roll down her cheeks. "Lastly, I want to apologize to my sister, Wendy! Wendy, I admit that it was all my fault.From the very beginning, I already knew that Brian was your boyfriend.I should''ve never liked him, nor should I''ve been close to him in the first ce.But more importantly, the thing that I regret the most was drugging you with the hopes that the two of you would break up.I should''ve never put you in danger..." A chorus of gasps erupted in the crowd. Before, Eris refused to admit her crimes no matter how much she was pressed by the reporters. But now, she was admitting it right in front of them. All of them had their mouths wide open. Eris covered her face and cried behind her palms. "Sorry! I''m truly sorry! I had no idea that the consequences would be so serious! I''ve been haunted by my conscience over the past few days.I know that no matter what I say or do, there''s nothing that will change the fact that I did something horribly wrong.I no longer want to exin my side.I just want to admit to all the mistakes I''ve made.I''m willing to take all the criticisms from the public.I want to appease everyone''s anger, that¡¯s why I''m willing to quit the show business..." Despite the range of emotions she disyed in her speech, the reporters didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy towards her. They began rebuking her, with much more venom in their voices. "Eris, did you just confess to your crime?" "Your mother killed Wendy''s mother, and then you stole her boyfriend.How dare you ask for forgiveness?" "Shame on you!" "You''re disgusting!" Eris pursed her lips as she let the curses from the crowd rain down on her. She wanted to tear their mouths apart, but had no choice but to remain quiet and look remorseful. The only emotions she could show in front of the cameras were regret and self-me. With tears streaming down her eyes, she performed another deep bow, her head almost reaching her knees. "I''m so sorry.I had no idea what my mother had done.I was only a child at that time.Wendy, I''m really sorry.I don''t expect you to forgive me.The reason I said this in front of the media today is that I want to make myself feel better." The rage in the reporters¡¯ voice began to wither. Although they hated Eris, they hated Cacia even more.What Cacia had done were too vicious for them to forget. She killed Wendy''s mother and then took her property. After that, she pushed Wendy and Reese into a dangerous situation! With Cacia already in prison, the reporters could only vent all their anger and hatred on her daughter, Eris. But after Eris show of remorse, they began to see things a little bit differently. Some reporters in the crowd nodded their heads in agreement. The video that showed Cacia killing Cassie was shot a long time ago. At that time, both Wendy and Eris were still kids. It was too far-fetched to say that Eris was involved in her mother''s crimes. If they were really aplices, Eris would''ve already been arrested by the police. The reporters looked at Eris, whose eyes were red and marred with tears.They fell silent. Eris had already been punished. At first, this A-list actress was at the peak of her glory. But now, she had be everyone''s target.Her parents were imprisoned.She lost her job. And then, her fiance left her. In the past, she refused to admit any of the things she had done. But now, she apologized to the public in front of the media. She even said that she was willing to quit the show business. The reporters didn''t hate her that much anymore. Eris'' press conferencested for two whole hours. She kept bowing and maintained an apologetic air, constantly regretting her own behavior. Her attitude appeared so sincere that no one could find anything wrong with it. As soon as the press conference was over, videos of it began to go viral. When Wendy received the news, she was in the middle of filming at the set. During the intermission, Daisy ran towards her, with her mobile phone in her hand. "Wendy, Wendy! You have to watch this video!" It was an edited version of Eris¡¯ press conference. It was cut down into three minutes, and Wendy was able to finish it quickly. Once she was done, she raised her eyebrows. "Wow! Can''t you believe Eris¡¯ audacity? She even held a press conference to announce to the public that she''s quitting her job.What an idiot!" ¡®Idiot? I don''t think so.In fact, I think Eris made a really wise decision.She put herself in a very sympathetic position and won everyone''s heart" Daisy took back her phone and said in a disdainful tone, "It''s good that she quit the business.You no longer have to deal with such a two-faced bitch in the future." The thought of how fake Eris¡¯ show of gentleness was andparing it to how vicious she was in reality sent shivers down Daisy''s spine. ¡®Damn! Women like her are too scary! If you offended her even by ident, you''d probably die and never see iting" "Eris was making an unnecessary move," Daisymented. "She was not." Wendy ced her hand on her chin and was deep in thought. "What?" Daisy looked confused. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Check her Weibo page.You''ll see what I mean." Immediately, Daisy opened Weibo on her phone. The top video on the page was her announcement that she was quitting the show business. Daisy scrolled down to thement section and was shocked by what she saw. Theizens who had been cursing her angrily seemed to have a change of attitude once they saw the video. The situation had now been reversed. "Ah...get what you mean.Watching this video, I don''t know why but I suddenly feel sorry for Eris!" "Me too.Now that I think about it, the only thing that Eris did wrong was to fall in love with Brian.And can you really me her for that? After all, no one really has control of their own heart.On the contrary, I think it''s Brian who''s the jerk.Shit! If he hadn''t given Eris so much hope of being with him, she would''ve never done so much for him!" "You''re right.Now that Eris has realized her mistake and been punished for it, I no longer hate her." "She was just implicated by her mother.If not for that, robbing her sister¡¯s boyfriend wouldn''t be as big of a scandal.How could such a thing cause a huge impact?" Daisy was speechless, her face housing a shocked expression. "What?" Wendy wasn''t as shocked as Daisy was.She was lost in her thought. ¡®After what happened this time, Eris seems to have be smarter" Chapter 278: The Biggest Crisis Chapter 278: The Biggest Crisis In the apartment, Eris leaned against her sofa and looked through thement section of her Weibo page. When she noticed how most of them had turned supportive of her, the tension in her body ebbed away. ¡®It worked!¡¯ she thought in victory. During the past two days, she had lost too many things and had to find a way to break out of her downward spiral. After careful nning and thought, she decided to hold the press conference. And just as she expected, she was able to win a lot of sympathy from her fans thanks to that press conference. As she continued looking through thements, the smile on Eris¡¯ face grew colder and colder. ¡®Me? Repent? Ha! I didn''t even do anything wrong! Why should I repent? The only thing I regret is that I wasn''t discreet enough when I did it! If I were, I would''ve never been found and exposed" The phone started to ring. When Eris saw the caller ID, she answered the phone. "Hello!" "Congrattions, Eris!" Eris leaned against the sofa and began ying with her nails. "Thank you for your advice." The woman on the other end of the line smiled gently. "Why did you help me?" Eris asked. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was never her idea to hold a press conference in the first ce. The night before that press conference, this woman called her and offered her help. At that time, Eris didn''t trust this woman''s intention. However, she was able to assure Eris that she didn''t mean to bring any harm. That was when she first brought up the idea of holding a press conference. "This press conference would lead to a very unexpected result," she had said to her. Using the money she got from selling her car, she began arranging the press conference. And just like the woman had told her, it was sessful at rehabilitating her image to the public. Now, she no longer had to worry about people recognizing her and throwing rotten eggs at her. Moreover, even though she told everyone that she was willingly quitting the show business, the reality was she had no other choice. Her contract was under Starlight Media. Since thepany had decided to banish her from the entertainment industry even though she still had two years left in her contract, it would be more strategic for her to withdraw from the contract herself. That move made her look more decent. But she wasn''t nning on leaving the show business forever. When her contract with Starlight Media expired, she would naturally find a way to make hereback. The purpose of this press conference was to change her fans'' impression of her. She wasying the foundation of her eventualeback a couple of years ahead. "Eris, are you still there?" "Yes?" Eris snapped out of her own thoughts as soon as she heard the woman''s voice.She crossed her legs and repeated her question. "Why did you help me?" "Simple.We have amon enemy!" Eris frowned. After a short pause, she asked, "Wendy?" When she didn''t hear anything on the other line, she assumed she was correct andughed. "How did Wendy offend you?" Eris asked. "That''s none of your business." Eris shrugged and ignored the way this woman was talking to her. ¡®It''s really true what they say.The enemy of your enemy is your friend! As long as she remains Wendy''s enemy, then I''ll y nice with her. After all, everything that has happened to me is all Wendy''s fault! After what had happened, Wendy would have a bright future in the showbiz. This made Eris angry. However, thinking of the woman on the other end of the line, Eris realized that Wendy''s miserable life was yet to end. "Anyway, I owe you a favor.If you need help in dealing with Wendy in the future, you cane at me any time!" "If that''s the case, then let''s work together." "Exactly!" After Eris¡¯ press conference, the one who was most negatively impacted was Brian.He had been in a rtionship with Wendy, while at the same time having an affair with Eris.He had hurt the feelings of two women. Even though Eris was pitiful and hateful, the only reason she did all those things was because of him. As for Brian, he had been in a rtion with Eris for three years. During that time, they had shown off their love in front of the media numerous times. But as soon as the scandals came out, he broke up with Eris. To make things worse, he even pretended to be a victim right after. This made him look like a total douchebag. The negative publicity for Brian was so bad that it even started affecting hispany. On the other hand, Nellie''s face turned ghastly pale as she watched on herptop the price of the company''s stock continuously go down. She couldn''t believe what was happening. Recently, thepany was awash with troubles. After returning home from abroad, Jaylen only attended one meeting in thepany because he needed to rest. Since then, Nellie was in charge of thepany. Nellie was a strong, independent woman with a better work ethic than Jaylen. As soon as she came back, she apologized in public as the official representative of thepany. That fixed the previous incident where a customer discovered a dead mouse in the hotel room. However, things didn''t go smoothly.She had just apologized, and yet something happened in the hotel again. It was much more severe than thest incident. This incident involved a young girl. She was traveling alone and booked a room at their hotel. One evening, when she swiped the card into the elevator and was about to go back to her room, a strange man began following her. He then proceeded to seize her, forcefully trying to drag her out of the exit passageway. The woman struggled and fought back desperately but to no avail. During the confrontation, a cleaner appeared but only watched and did nothing. The woman was almost dragged away several times. Finally, another customer living in the hotel saw what was happening and immediately called for help. The strange man let go of the woman and ran away. As soon as the man bolted, the woman called the police. After that incident, the woman demanded the surveince video of the hotel and uploaded it online. One storm had just subsided. And then this video went viral, putting them under the spotlight once again. This situation was a lot worse. Before, it was just a sanitary problem. But now, it was a matter of life and death! Understandably, the people who watched that video were terrified and angry with the hotel. As the video circted, more and more people started to put forward their concerns and suspicions. "If the girl hadn''t struggled desperately and hadn''t run into a customer who just happened to see her, she would''ve been dragged away by that strange man.Who knew what terrible thing would''ve happened to her next?" "How could the strange man go upstairs without a room card?" "The cleaner of the hotel saw everything that happened but did nothing.Why did she just ignore it?" "Maybe the hotel is in cahoots with that strange man!" "How could such a terrible thing happen in a five-star hotel?" "This is such a creepy hotel." As soon as that video went viral, the names of the many hotels owned by Brian''s family were posted on the Inte. There were manyments that expressed how they would never choose to book a room in any of the mentioned hotels. As this scandal raged on, the hotel involved had been suspended while the police were investigating the whereabouts of the strange man. That incident gained so much traction on the inte. Various female stars started to repost the video, reminding women to pay attention to their surroundings whenever they were outside. It was only a matter of time before thepany''s stock plummeted. The upancy rate of their hotels was the lowest they had ever been. Nellie gritted her teeth and balled her hands into fists. This was the biggest crisis thepany had ever faced since its conception. Chapter 279: Disaster Chapter 279: Disaster Nellie had been very busy recently due to this matter. On top of that, Brian had made such a massive trouble for her. Now, everyone''s eyes were on theirpany. Everyone was talking about her family. It was no wonder that she was fuming with rage. The more Nellie thought about the situation, the angrier she became. Bang! She smashed theptop in fury. Theptop fell on the floor, its screen shattered into fragments. It made such a booming sound that it startled the servants. They watched with lips pursed, afraid that they might get punished by Nellie if they came even close to her. Nellie was so angry that she also smashed the entirety of the tea set on the table. "Leah!" she shouted in rage. "Yes..." Leah hurried over. "Has Briane back?" Leah answered, "Not yet.I just called him and he said he was on his way." "How about Bruce? Where is he?" Leah stopped for a second, reluctant to answer. "He..." "Tell me!" Leah trembled and promptly said, "He told me that he didn''t care about thepany''s affairs." Bang! Nellie smashed another ss into smithereens, causing a loud shattering sound.Her face turned ghastly pale. "Call him again! Tell him to go home right now! If he doesn''te back, I will disown him." "I''ll call him right away," Leah said. After half an hour, Brian finally arrived, and Leah was already waiting for him at the door. Leah was a servant Nellie hired when Nellie married Jaylen. She had worked for the family for so many years and had personally watched Brian and Bruce grow up. She cared for both of them. That was why as soon as Brian came back, she grabbed his arm and whispered, "Brian, be cautious with what you say.Your mother is really angry right now." Brian took a deep breath. "Thank you, Leah." He walked into the vi stone-faced, as though he was bracing himself for his punishment. When he entered the living room, he saw shards of ss scattered all over the floor. The sight of it sent a shiver down his spine.He could not recall a time where his mother was this angry. Things didn''t look like it would be settled easily. "Mom..." When Brian entered the living room, an apple came flying towards him. It hit him hard in the face. "Brian!" Leah shrieked as she rushed towards him. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, it''s nothing," Brian said as he pressed his cheek and took a deep breath. He gritted his teeth and slowly walked forward. "Mom..." "Kneel!" Brianplied and knelt on the floor.He didn''t dare to disobey his mother when she was this enraged.He could feel the shards of ss digging into his knees, making him grimace in pain. "Mom!" "You disgraceful son!" Nellie was so angry that she kept pacing back and forth in the room.She pointed at Brian with her bony finger and cursed him relentlessly. "How could I give birth to a worthless bastard like you? Do you have any idea how bad the situation is right now? Both our family and ourpany are at the center of attention.Didn''t I already tell you to be extra careful with what you say during this time? I kept reminding you not to make any mistakes when doing interviews!" Brian lowered his head and clutched his thighs. "Mom, I''m sorry." "Your apology is useless to me! You told me that you''ve already solved your problem with Eris! Is this how you solved it? You gave her an apartment aspensation for your break-up.But that bitch held a press conference and made our family the media''s focus.Brian, do you want to see our family''s company go bankrupt?" Brian wanted to defend himself. "Mom, I didn''t¡ª" "Shut up!" Brian could do nothing but shut up. Ever since he was a child, his mother had always been very strict with him. Maybe it was due to the fact that he was the family''s firstborn. He wanted his mother to be proud of him, so he always listened and obeyed everything his mother made him do. Everything, from what he ate and what he wore every day, all the way to what university he could choose, was all dictated by his mother. The only time in his life that he rebelled was dating Eris and Wendy. Now, he regretted ever disobeying his mother. He should''ve listened to her, especially when she talked about Eris. Who would have thought that Eris would stab him in the back like this? His mother scolded him harshly, but Brian was used to it. Half an hourter, Nellie finally calmed down after smashing more things around her. "Get up!" Brian''s legs felt numb as he staggered his way up. Leah, who was standing beside him, held his arm and helped him up. The pair of creamy white trousers that Brian was wearing was now stained with blood. Leah gasped. "Brian, your knees! You better sit down." "I''m fine..." Nellie looked at him. When she saw the blood on Brian''s pants, she was stunned and felt sorry. However, she was so used to being tough on him and she couldn''t bring herself to be gentle. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and deal with the wounds!" Nellie told the servants. Immediately, Leah helped Brian to the sofa while another servant brought a first-aid box. When Leah rolled up Brian''s trousers, her heart sank at the sight of the broken ss sticking out of his skin. "Brian, I have to remove the broken ss first before I bandage your wounds.It''s going to hurt a little.Bear it." "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." As Leah began to treat his wounds, Brian kept quiet the entire time. However, cold beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. Nellie couldn''t bear to see her son in pain. "Are you stupid? When I asked you to kneel, why didn''t you find a clean spot? Why did you kneel where there was broken ss?" "Mom, I made a mistake.I should''ve never disobeyed you and bring trouble to ourpany.It''s all my fault! I''m willing to do anything to appease you." Nellie''s anger had mostly dissipated, and her temper cooled down further when she heard what Brian said. She let out a long sigh. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Mom, is the trouble of our family really serious this time?" "Serious doesn''t even begin to describe it.It''s a disaster" ¡°Mom..." ¡®Almost all the A-list actresses forwarded that video.It was such big news that it even rmed those in the upper ss! All the powerful newspapers in the country have reported it.Even the national news broadcasted it" ¡®How about we hire the most experienced PR team.¡± Nellie pursed her lips and said, "Not even the best PR team can avert this crisis! What''s worse, Eris held the press conference.What a mess! If we can''t handle it properly, I''m afraid thepany will..." She didn''t have the heart to continue what she was about to say. Despite that, Brian understood what she meant. lf this crisis couldn''t be handled well, it was very likely that thepany would go bankrupt.He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡®Eris! You bitch! This is all your fault! Since you made trouble for me, I''ll make sure to make your life a living hell!¡¯ Chapter 280: Sell Him Chapter 280: Sell Him "Mom, what should we do now?" Brian asked. Nellie wanted to ask the same question. However, she remained silent as she, herself, did not know the answer to that.Silence descended over the room.Nobody said a word until a servant trotted into the room and announced, "Ma¡®am, Mr.Bruce is back." "Let him in," Nellie replied at once. Her face slight lit up, and she looked somehow relieved. At that moment, Jeffrey entered the room casually.He was wearing a printed T-shirt with a skull on it, a denim coat, and a pair of ck Harem pants.He had dyed his hair green.He reeked of alcohol, and its smell grew stronger as he got closer.His face was pale and gaunt. Nellie was shocked to see him like this. Jeffrey had always been full of vitality regardless of what happened.His mood was buoyant all the time, that was, until now. Nellie could not help but be concerned about her son.She quickly got to her feet and strode towards him. "What''s the matter? What happened to you?" "I''m fine," Jeffrey replied while ruffling his hair. The truth was, he was going through the pain of unrequited love. He believed that it was not worth making a big deal out of it. His love was over before it even started. At the thought of this, Jeffrey felt more crestfallen than he was before. "Why did you ask me toe here? I''m busy with work, and I have to shoot amercial tomorrow.If there''s nothing else, I have to leave now," he said, ying with his car keys. Nellie scoffed, "Bruce! Do you have any idea what''s going in thepany? Your father has just finished his treatment abroad, and yet he has to clean up thepany''s mess.Look at you! What have you done to yourself? How could you drink and shootmercials like nothing''s happening to your own family? How much do you earn from amercial? Do you have any idea how much the market value of ourpany drops every day?" Jeffrey merely shrugged his shoulders. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Does it have anything to do with me?" Nellie couldn''t believe her ears. Jeffrey sighed and replied, "Mom, I don¡¯t know much about business.But I know that if anything goes wrong, you have to find a way to solve it.You need to give the public a reasonable exnation and find the person so that you can reach a settlement." "Your father is dealing with the matter." Jeffrey asked, "Then why on earth did you ask me toe back? Will thepany''s stock price stop plummeting just because I''m here? Will the loss lessen because of me?" Nellie was so mad that her chest ached. "Bruce, shut the fuck up!" Brian interjected. Jeffrey stopped talking at once, but he did not even look at his brother. He was disgusted by his brother. ¡®Damn! Brian is a jerk, and yet Wendy was in love with him for three years.How ironic!¡¯ At the thought of this, Jeffrey felt more miserable. ¡®Argh! Just thinking about this makes me want to go to a corner and cry.I don''t mind a fair competition.But, damn it! She already has a son and a daughter.And I''ve already lost many years ago" The more Jeffrey thought about the past, the more heartbroken he became. It felt as though every cell in his body was crying because of grievance. To him, Ryan was so sly. His uncle had sent him to the US to shoot a film when he actually nned on winning Wendy''s heart. Not only that, but he had also asked Ransom to block the news about Wendy, so it would not reach abroad. What a shame! When Jeffrey returned, there was nothing he could do about it. ¡®¡®Compete? My chance of winning is slim.But if I give up, Wendy will be my aunt" "Bruce.Bruce!" Nellie shouted.Her mother''s loud voice brought him back to reality. Jeffrey lifted his gaze and saw that she was livid. With a sullen look on his face, he walked to the sofa and sat down. "You asked me toe here, so I''m assuming that there must be a reason.What is it? Tell me.I won''t say no as long as I can do it." She was his mother, after all. His parents had run thepany and made his lifefortable.He would not be who he was now if it were not for them. Nellie sighed in relief and sat in between her two sons.She held Brian''s hand with one hand and held Jeffrey''s with the other. "Brian, Bruce, your father and I are getting old.We will have to rely on you two to run thepany in the future, so¡ª" Before she could finish her words, Jeffrey suddenly pulled his hand back and slightly moved away from her. "Mom, don''t say that.I''m not interested in thepany at all!" Nellie suppressed her anger with all her might and calmly replied, "Are you going to continue living like this?" "I have my own career!" Jeffrey reasoned out. "What career? Come home and take over the family business! That''s what you should do!" Jeffrey rolled his eyes in annoyance. "Whatever.I won''t argue with you anymore.You can say whatever you want, but don''t expect me to work in thepany.My life will be better this way." Nellie felt a pang in her heart, infuriated by what her son had said. ¡®His life will be better? Does he know that he''s just an entertainer in the eyes of the upper ss? Does he know that rich people despise his line of work? "Bruce!" "We''ve been arguing about this for years! Sorry to say, but you can''t convince me otherwise.I think it''s better if we drop this.What do you think, Mom?" Nellie drew a deep breath as she held back her anger. "Fine! Let''s circle back on thepany''s affairs then." The two brothers had no choice but to listen to what their mother had to say. "From now on, you two should go on blind dates," Nellie said with a smile. Brian did not reply. Jeffrey, however, was furious.He pointed at his own noise and asked, "You want me to go on a blind date?" "Yes.In fact, I''ve already found you some good candidate." Without a word, Jeffrey stood up and walked towards the door. "Where are you going?" "I''m going home!" "This is your home!" Nellie fired back. "I''m going back to my own home!" Just as Jeffrey was about to walk out of the door, Nellie warned, "Bruce! If you take another step, don''t evere back again!" Jeffrey stopped in his tracks.He put his hand over his head and felt a headacheing on.He was frustrated as his mother always made him do things against his will. Jeffrey gritted his teeth and thought for a while. When he was finally calm, he turned around and asked, "What do you want, Mom?" "Promise me you''ll go on a blind date!" "Never!" But as he looked into his mother''s eyes, they suddenly brimmed in tears. Nellie could not keep calm anymore.She looked exhausted. "Mom!" Jeffrey was panicking. His mother was on the verge of crying.He had only seen his mother cry once, and that was when his father suddenly fainted.He came back and sat down beside her. "Mom, why are you doing this?" he asked exasperatedly. "Bruce, I know that you''re mad at your dad and me.But, we''re going through a hard time.We can only count on the two of you.Thepany is on the rocks right now.Nobody knows how it will y out.The companies that we''ve cooperated with before are just taking a wait-and- see attitude.Not only that, but the banks also refuse to lend us money." The brothers were silent. Seeing this, Nellie held their hands again. "That why your dad and I have no other choice but to rely on you." "Mom, what do you want me to do?" Brian asked. "I have found good matches for you.They''re all from famous families in Ywood.If you two marry them, their families will help us.Banks and our partners will also give us a hand.Doing this will solve our pressing problem." ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Jeffrey was in utter shock. ¡®¡®My mother wants to sell me for thepany¡¯s sake?¡¯¡¯ Chapter 281: A Pity Chapter 281: A Pity Jeffrey snapped after hearing this.He got to his feet without a word, his expression grim, and was about to storm out of the house. Having known that he would react this way, Nellie rushed to stop him. "Bruce, if you dare walk out of that door right now¡ª" "What, are you going to disown me?" Jeffrey cut her off. "Please, Mom! Will you stop using this threat on me every single time?" Nellie fell silent. Since the same threat always worked, she could use it again and again. "Bruce, won''t you try and understand? You know how thepany is doing at present.You''re our son! Why won''t you help us? I know you''re angry.I admit that your father and I neglected you for so many years, but we didn''t have a choice.You insisted on staying in the entertainment business despite our disapproval.Do you even know how those people talk about us behind our backs?" Jeffrey''s lips curled into a sneer.All it took was some strangers¡¯ unsolicited remarks for them to ignore their son for years. Simply put, they were mortified of his career choices, and they had held on to their prejudices for so long. Jeffrey had gone through so many hardships just to get to where he was now.And yet his parents never cared about his struggles. They hadn''t even bothered to ask how he was doing.Not even once.He would be lying if he said that he had no grievances of his own. "Bruce, your dad and I have worked hard to raise you well.Now that we need your help, won''t you return the favor?" "Sure, I will!" Nellie''s face instantly brightened at his response.She opened her mouth to say something, but Jeffrey was not done talking yet. "I will give you my money." ¡®Money? It has nothing to do with money at all.Besides, his money is like a drop in the ocean to the company" she thought. "Bruce!" "That''s all I can do for you.Were you expecting me to sell myself? I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that''s impossible!" Nellie was trembling with barely contained rage. Where are you talking about? When did I ask you to do such a thing? You''re already twenty-four years old. Of course, you''re expected to think about marriage! [''m just doing my part as a parent and ask you to go on a blind date, and you use me of selling you?" "Oh, so are you saying that you don''t actually want me to deceive an innocent girl and trick her into using her family¡¯s influence to help you get through this crisis?" Nellie gaped at him, at a loss for words. It was true that she had hoped for her sons to marry girls from wealthy families, but she also knew that Bruce was different from Brian. The former had been rebellious since his early childhood, and he would never date a girl that she arranged. With that said, Jeffrey''s presumptions were correct. Even so, Nellie still felt humiliated by his blunt and unforgiving words.She pointed a finger at Jeffrey. "You..." "Mom! I''m telling you, I have no interest in cheating the fortune out of an innocent girl!¡¯ "You bastard!" Nellieshed out. "You''ve changed women one after another in the past years.I''m only asking you to do it again and get a new girlfriend.Why do you have to be so difficult?" "That''s different," Jeffrey countered. "Then tell me, how exactly is it different?" "First of all, I take my rtionships seriously.I''ve never dated a woman I wasn''t in love with.And when the feelings disappear, I make a clean break.I don''t cheat on anyone.Secondly, just because I change girlfriends frequently doesn''t mean I can date anyone.I loved each girl and respected them.And here you are asking me to y with someone''s feelings? Sorry, I can''t do that." "You-" Jeffrey cut her off. "There''s no way I will ever do such a thing." Nellie was so ovee with fury that she clutched her chest and fell back on the sofa.Her face was drained of color. "Can''t you just shut up?" Brian roared, ring at Jeffrey. However, his interference only pushed the other man to the edge. Jeffrey jeered at Brian. "Since you''re so filial,why don''t you go to the blind date? Why do you drag me into this?" "What the hell is wrong with you, Bruce? Why are you so angry over such a trivial matter?" Jeffrey scoffed and shed them a derisive smirk.He had just found out his uncle and Wendy had two children together.He had already been in a foul mood to begin with. When his mother called, he was at the bar drinking his frustrations away.He could bear his mother all right.But he couldn''t take shit from Brian. ¡®Does this bastard actually think he can act tough and teach me a lesson?¡¯ Jeffrey sneered inwardly. "If you need money, I''ll try and see how much I can give you.If it''s something else you need, I can''t help you at all." He had seen the news, of course.And if he was being honest, it didn''t look good at all.He was a man, but even he felt terrible about it. To think that a five-star hotel couldn''t even ensure the safety of its guests. Worse, a staff member had even witnessed the whole incident, but they never called the police. The truth was staring them right in the eye.The management was an absolute failure. If it were up to him, he wouldn''t hesitate to put the establishment on his personal cklist. And this was what confused Jeffrey the most. Instead of taking care of the problem, his mother asked him to go on a blind date with a girl so that her family could help them. He couldn''t agree with that logic at all. "Call my assistant if you need money.I''ll be leaving now." "Stop!" Nellie yelled. Jeffrey sighed and rolled his eyes, but he did pause and turn around. "Is there anything else, Mom?" Nellie seethed, her breaths growing heavy. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had already humbled herself in front of her son, but he was still refusing to help. Since there was no point in ying the good guy anymore, she decided to drop the act altogether. Nellie''s face turned cold and indifferent. Gone were the traces of sadness and pain from earlier.She stood and straightened her suit. It was like she had be an entirely different person. Jeffrey looked her up and down, his eyes full of disdain. "It''s a pity you didn''t try your hand at being an actress, Mom." The veins in her forehead protruded at that, and a muscle ticked in her jaw. "Bruce, if you don''t want to go on a blind date, then I won''t force you." ¡®Good, then! I wonder what the catch is" Sure enough, Nellie still had something else to say. She walked up to Jeffrey and said, "Instead, I want you to do me a different favor, something that is easily within your abilities." "Keep talking." He didn''t dare to say yes right away.His mother was vicious; there was no telling what kind of malicious request she was about to make. "Bruce, I heard that you''ve been living at Ensfield these days." His fingers toying with his car key, Jeffrey sneered. "Oh, wow! I''ve actually been living there for years, Mom.It appears that nobody told you until recently." That caught Nellie off-guard, and she blinked at her son, speechless. She recovered quickly, however, taking a deep breath and ignoring his reply. "I heard that you''re close with your uncles, and that you often visit your grandfather." "Get to the point, Mom.What is it that you want to say?" "As you know, ourpany is facing aplete disaster, but this much is nothing for Oliver Group.As long as they help us, I''m sure that we''ll be able to get through this just fine." Jeffrey cocked his head to the side, understanding finally dawning on him. "Well, you want me to ask Uncle Ryan to take care of thepany''s problem?" Chapter 282: Fishy Chapter 282: Fishy "Mom, are you kidding me?" Jeffrey asked in disbelief. Nellie was silent, which proved that he did not hear it wrong. Without second thought, he waved his hand. "Mom, have you forgotten what you''ve done to Uncle Ryan? You and Dad were lucky that he didn''t take revenge.How could you ask him for help now? Forget it.I''m telling you, that''s not going to happen." Nellie retorted, "I didn''t ask you to beg Ryan.You can go to your grandpa instead." "No way!" "Bruce!" "No.No matter what you say, I won''t go.You''re just using me as a tool.Oh,e on.Let me analyze it for you.There are only two oues if I indeed beg Grandpa.First, he won''t help me.It will be embarrassing.Even if he''s willing to help me, Uncle Ryan won''t allow him.He''s the CEO of Oliver Group.Grandpa will only be able to help us if he sessfully persuades Uncle Ryan.You know Uncle Ryan.He''s been vindictive ever since he was a child.If I ask Grandpa for help and Uncle Ryan finds out, he''ll make my life a living hell.Mom, I won''t do that." "Bruce!" "I know what you''re going to say.You''re going to reason out that Uncle Ryan, Uncle Luke, and I have been close over the years.You think that maybe, Uncle Ryan won''t mind if I ask for help.We grew up together, after all.Not only that, but I''m also his nephew.Isn''t that right?" Nellie did not answer, but her silence meant yes. Without another word, Jeffrey waved his hand and marched out. ¡®Fuck! Uncle Ryan and I are rivals in love. Can you believe it? Rivals in love! And yet, Mom wants me to beg him for help. Damn it! Sorry to say, but I''d rather get struck by a bolt of lightning than do that.. "Bruce? Bruce!" Nellie shouted behind Jeffrey. "Mom, if you want to disown me, fine, do it.But no matter what you say, I will never ask Grandpa for help.Before I leave, I have a suggestion for you.If you really want to ask for help, at least show some sincerity.You and Dad should go and beg Grandpa." Then, he strode out of the vi. Behind him, Nellie was shouting his name, livid.However, he did not stop, much less look back.It was now deep into the night. Thousands of stars shone in the night sky. At that moment, Jeffrey wrapped his coat around him and jogged to the car. The moment he got in, he started the engine and drove away. The car roared in the quiet night.Its rumble could even be heard inside the vi. Nellie sat on the sofa, fuming. In order to calm herself down, she took several deep breaths for a while. Brian, being a concerned son, handed her a ss of water and advised, "Here.Drink some water, Mom.By the way, Bruce has always been like this, even when he was a child.You should know that by now.Why are you mad at him?" Nellie tried to regain herposure. The truth was, she was not mad. N?velDrama.Org content. She was broken-hearted. ¡®How could that child be such a failure? How could he insist on staying in the showbiz and waste his life?¡¯ What Jeffrey had done made Nellie sad and bitter. She had spent a lot of money on her two sons ever since they were little.She wanted them to be sessful and be excellent men. But neither of his sons brought her satisfaction.She had set the standards high for them. What was more, she had even hired famous and renowned teachers to cultivate their young minds. Nevertheless, they were still no match for Ryan.She was disappointed in them. "Mom, don''t be sad anymore.I promise I''ll go on a blind date just as you ask." Thanks to Brian, Nellie felt a little better now. Without a word, she took the ss from his hand and took a sip.Her throat felt better than it was a while ago. However, the current situation of thepany suddenly crossed her mind, making her restless again. At the thought of this, she put the ss on the table and held her son''s hand. "Brian, listen to me.Your dad and I are the only ones loving you.Everyone else is unreliable." Brian nodded in response. Even though his mother did not mention a name, he knew that she was talking about Bruce. "Mom, Bruce will eventually understand." Nellie did not answer and just smiled bitterly. "Mom, I can beg Grandpa for help if it''s really needed." Brian was not a fool.He believed that this was the right time to show his royalty to his mother. She was the one in charge of the family, after all. Even his father listened to her. To him, as long as he gained his mother''s trust, he would achieve anything. Upon hearing that, Nellie smiled bitterly but said nothing. Truth be told, she had always wanted Brian to keep in touch with Anson and butter that old man up. However, Brian did not keep that in mind. In fact, he had not seen his grandfather in years. Anson had little affection left for him. In this case, Anson would not help.Nellie did not think that this would work. Anyway, after a whole day''s work, she was physically and mentally exhausted. With her eyes half-closed, she rubbed her temples. "You can go home now." "Mom, are you okay?" "This is nothing." Nellie shook her head. ¡®I''ll arrange the blind date for you.I''ll send you a message once it''s settled." "Sounds good." "You can go now." Brian nodded. However, he was a little worried about his mother, so he asked Leah, one of the servants, to take care of Nellie while he was gone. With that, he slowly walked out of the vi. The vi''s yard was dark and cold. For some reason, Brian did not leave immediately. Instead, he leaned against his car and lit a cigarette in the dark. All of a sudden, something urred to him. The thought of it made him take a long drag in the cigarette. With a sigh, he threw the cigarette on the ground and crushed it with his leather shoe.lt was only then that he decided to get in his car. Once he got in, he mmed the door shut. His face looked fierce and angry. Brian started the car, and the engine loudly roared. He then stepped on the elerator hard. The car, like an arrow, sped away towards Eris¡¯ apartment. Twenty minutester After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Nellie sat on the bed with her laptop and watched the news. Crack. The door suddenly opened. Jaylen walked in.He seemed morose and exhausted. "You''re back," Nellie greeted. "Um." Jaylen hung his briefcase, took off his tie, and sighed. "It''splicated." Nellie immediately closed theptop and lent him an ear. With a sullen look, Jaylen walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "I met the woman today.No matter how generous my offers were, she t-out refused all of them.She doesn''t want to reconcile." Nellie did not say anything and just pursed her lips. "How about you, Nellie? How is everything going on with you?" "Things aren''t going well with me either." Nellie told Jaylen how Brian and Jeffrey reacted to her idea.His blood boiled as he heard that Jeffrey refused to cooperate.He could not help but curse at his son loudly for a moment. It took him a long while before he finally calmed down. Nellie patiently waited for him until he gathered up his thoughts. After pondering for a moment, Nellie put herptop on the bedside table and said, "Jaylen, don''t you think things seem a little fishy?" The couple looked at each other with wide eyes.Jaylen nodded his head.They had just solved the hygiene issue, and something worse happened right after that. They wefe not stupid to not notice that something was fishy. If they hadn''t realized that someone had been targeting them, they would''ve spent years in the business world for nothing. "Jaylen, who do you think it is?" "Who do you suspect, Nellie?" Nellie and Jaylen asked at the same time.They looked into each other''s eyes and, all of a sudden, uttered the same name. "Ryan." "Ryan." Chapter 283: A Friendly Warning Chapter 283: A Friendly Warning The couple fell silent again. "Nellie..." "I''ve been suspicious of him since the sanitation hygiene issue.But I reckoned that it wasn''t that serious, so I didn''t think too much about it.But now...Jaylen, I asked Bruce to ask Anson for help.But the truth is, I wanted to see how Anson would react.I''d find out if he knew all along but just stayed silent, or if this was Ryan''s working.Sadly, as soon as I said this to Bruce, he refused." Jaylen''s face darkened. All the members of the Oliver family were outstanding, except for Jaylen.He looked nothing like Anson, who was a shrewd businessman, but he resembled his mother. Back then, Anson just followed his parents¡¯ wish to marry Jaylen''s biological mother. Anson was a soldier when the country was still in turmoil. Afraid that their son would die on the battlefield, Anson''s parents found him a capable woman in the next vige. This woman was talented and hardworking, but she was not beautiful. Jaylen was the result of Anson and this woman''s marriage. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Truth be told, Jaylen inherited his mother''s appearance.His eyes were small, but his nose and lips were big and thick.Not only that, he did not have the stature that many admired.He was plump, and he looked homely. One could say that he was not at all handsome. His sons, however, were good-looking, thanks to Nellie''s genes. In a word, she aged like fine wine.She was stunning until now. Although she was over fifty years old, her beauty still had not faded. A stark contrast could be seen when Nellie and Jaylen were standing next to each together. To be honest, they were not a good match for a couple. Jaylen was abased about his own appearance, so he decided to surrender himself and be obedient to his wife in everything.It was not much of a problem as Nellie was willful and had a mind of her own. She was the one who took care of all the family affairs. The same thing happened in thepany. "Nellie, if it was indeed Ryan...I don''t know what to do.We haven''t had contact with them for fifteen years.If he really wanted to take revenge on us, he should''ve done it before.Why is he only making trouble for us now?" Jaylen paused for a moment and added, "Maybe we were wrong.Maybe one of ourpetitors did this." "One of ourpetitors?" Nellie sneered. "We''ve been running thispany for fifteen years, and we''ve met different kinds ofpetitors.If they were this capable, ourpany would''ve gone bankrupt a long time ago.Why is ourpany still standing until now then?" She had a point. Upon hearing this, Jaylen nodded in agreement. "Jaylen, do you know that the celebrity who first reposted this event is working for Glory Media?" Jaylen was taken aback by this. "Glory Media?" "Yes, and Glory Media belongs to Oliver Group!" In a word, Glory Media was Ryan''spany. Kane, the CEO of Glory Media, was Ryan''s childhood friend.Now, everything fell into ce. "Ryan has already driven us out of the Oliver family.We no longer have a connection with them for more than a decade.Why couldn''t he just fet it go? This is too much!" Nellie eximed through gritted teeth. As Jaylen saw that his wife was fuming with anger, he held her hand and coaxed, "Nellie, calm down." ¡®How could I calm down?¡¯ When their rtionship with Anson came to an end fifteen years ago, the old man gave Nellie and Jaylen the ownership of the hotel chain. After years of tears and sweat, they were finally able to take thepany public. ¡®Thepany is the fruit of our painstaking efforts.But now, it''s in the face of destruction.How can I not be angry?¡¯ "No way!" Nellie threw back the quilt. "I can''t just watch ourpany crumble before my eyes." Just as she was about to take a step, Jaylen grabbed her arm and asked, "Where are you going?" "I want to ask your father something.Fifteen years ago, he said we were no longer members of Oliver family and Oliver Group had nothing to do with us anymore.Everything could be written off, and we couldn''t take revenge on each other.Ryan is obviously going to break his promise, so I want to ask Anson if what he said in the past still counts." "Nellie, calm down," Jaylen urged in a gentle voice.However, she had had enough.Her two sons grew up to be ipetent and ungrateful.Neither of them cared about their parents.She and Jaylen had no other choice but to do things themselves. "If you go there fuming with anger, things will only get worse!" Jaylen held her shoulders and beckoned her to sit down. "Wait here.I''ll make a phone call first." "Who are you going to call?" Nellie asked with a frown. "Ryan!" Nellie fell silent. Jaylen took out his phone and searched for Ryan''s number. His finger lingered over the call button for a moment, but he dialed it in the end. Surprisingly, the call quickly connected. For some reason, deafening silence filled the other end of the line. "Ryan?" Jaylen asked tentatively. It was silent for a while, but a deep and low voice came not long after. It was Ryan. "I thought it would take you two more days to make this phone call.You surprised me." The couple exchanged a nce. All of a sudden, Nellie grabbed the phone and snapped, "Ryan! So you admit, you''re the reason why thepany is in turmoil recently?" "Yeah.It''s me," Ryan answered nonchntly. Nellie did not expect that he would admit his scheme so easily.She was stunned for a second. But the instant she came to her senses, she flew into a rage. "Ryan, it¡¯s been fifteen years! Your brother and I haven''t shown our faces to you since.We''ve kept our promise all this time.Why did you break yours?" "Well, there''s no reason.Maybe I was displeased, and I just happened to take it out on you guys." Nellie¡¯s hand trembled in anger and resentment. ¡®He was just displeased? He stirred up trouble for us just because he was in a bad mood? To think, the trouble he caused was grave and could cause permanent damage to us" "Don''t worry.This is just a friendly warning," Ryan cautioned. ¡®A warning? Friendly? Bullshit! Ourpany was so close to being shut down, and yet this was just a friendly warning?!¡¯ Ryan''s words were driving the couple mad. At that moment, Nellie''s grip on the phone tightened. ¡®What do you mean by that, Ryan?" she asked through gritted teeth. "You should keep an eye on Brian!" Ryan replied lightly. Although his voice was icy cold, he remained calm, unlike Nellie and Jaylen. ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ Just as they were about to ask more questions, Ryan had already hung up the call. The couple''s faces turned red in fury.But it was then that they finally understood everything. Here was what happened: Brian had offended Ryan. On the other hand, Luke could not help but feel sorry for Jaylen and Nellie as he looked at Ryan. ¡®Damn.Even if they rack their brains, they still won''t figure out what Brian has done to offend Ryan" "Why did you tell them the truth? You should''ve just let them suffer!" he asked with a frown. Ryan did not answer Luke''s question. Instead, he just threw his phone aside and checked the time on his watch.It was already 9:30 in the evening. "Has the crew finished already?" he asked, shifting the topic. "Soon." Luke sat down beside Ryan and urged, "Ryan, you haven''t told me your reason yet!" Ryan merely cast a cold nce at him. "They don''t know how to solve their problem, and yet they found out who to me.How ironic.What do you think they''ll do next?" Luke was taken aback by Ryan''s question. Jaylen and Nellie had no idea how to save thepany, and now they knew who caused this. ¡®Damn! Jaylen and Nellie have attached great importance to thepany.Now that they''ve found out that Brian was the one who brought trouble to theirpany, they will make him pay for it for sure" Luke shivered at the thought of this. For three minutes, he silently mourned for Brian. Ryan gave Brian a lesson he would never forget, and he did not have to do lift a finger. ¡®Ryan is so devious! But I must admit, it feels great!" Luke chuckled inwardly. Honestly, even he was disgusted by what Brian had done. How could he not? Brian wanted Wendy to be his mistress while she was down. ¡®¡®What an idiot! How could Brian have the audacity to do that? Wendy will be his aunt soon.Anyway, he will learn his lesson soon" Chapter 284: Get Out Chapter 284: Get Out Eris was in her apartment. Bang! Bang! Bang! The persistent knocking on the door was an indication of the visitor''s anger. Eris had just taken a shower and had slipped into her nightdress.She was frightened by the noise.She lived here alone. Who could it possibly be at this time of night? Thest time, all the things in her house had been ransacked. Remembering this, Eris looked around, went into the kitchen and armed herself with a sharp knife.She then cautiously proceeded to the front door. Bang! Bang! Bang! The knocking continued unabated. Eris leaned against the wall and quietly opened the wooden door just enough so that she could get a glimpse of her visitor. The light in the corridor was quite bright.She could clearly see the person outside. Bang! The knife fell onto the floor. "Brian!" She hurriedly opened the wooden door wide and then the security door.She neatened her hair and said, "Brian,e in." The living room was a mess.Her bag and coat were strewn across the sofa. Eris rushed over and cleared everything off the sofa.She felt embarrassed. "It''s a little messy.I''ve been quite busy these past two days, so I haven''t had time to clean up.Brian, take a seat.What would you like to drink? I don''t have anything good here except for mineral water." Eris was so surprised by Brian''s visit that she didn''t notice how grim he looked.She was overjoyed to see him.She had not been so happy since the ident. Brian hade to visit her.She assumed that after they had parted, their separation had made him miss her so he was here to beg her to take him back. The more Eris thought about it, the happier she got. She felt a rush of pleasure pulsate through her body. ¡®We had spent four years in each other''spany, so how could we break up so easily" "Brian..." "Don''t bother." Brian grabbed her by her wrist. Her heart was racing.She had just taken a fresh shower, and the fragrance of shower gel permeated the air.She was dressed in a ck nightdress, revealing her fair shoulders.Her hair was half dry and cascaded loosely over her shoulders, making her look sensual. Eris was very confident about her body and her bodynguage was teasing.She bit her lip and said shyly, "Brian, it''s sote.Why are you here?" Brian looked at her without any expression. One second! Two seconds! Five seconds passed. But Eris received no response from him. Surprised, she raised her head and stared into his cold, piercing eyes. For a moment, she thought she detected a hint of mockery in his eyes. It was only a cold re, but to Eris, it felt as if he had sshed ice cold water into her face.Her whole body trembled. "Brian..." "Eris, I underestimated you." Eris looked at him, confused. "You must be proud of the press conference, huh? I always thought that you were the most innocent and harmless woman in the world.I was so blind to your faults.You are a vicious vixen!" The smile on Eris¡¯ face froze. "So are you here to me me?" "What? Did you think I came here to get you back?" Brian mocked.He looked at Eris with utter disgust. His piercing eyes seemed to strip her of her dignity. "You must be daydreaming! Eris, I shared a bed with you for so many years, but now I feel sick just looking at your face! Do you think you are still attractive to me now? You repulse me!" "How dare you?" Eris''s face turned as pale as a sheet.She never imagined the day woulde when he would use such distasteful and scathing words on her. "Brian!" "Just shut up!" Recalling his mother''s lecture, Brian couldn''t find any tenderness in his heart for Eris.He looked around, grabbed a coat and threw it to her. "Cover yourself!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eris took the coat and held back her tears. "if my body held no attraction for you, then you wouldn''t ask me to cover up." "Your body is dirty.". ¡®Dirty?¡¯ He called her dirty! Trembling all over, Eris put her coat on and said, "Dirty? Don''t make me laugh.You slept with me for four years but now you think I am trash and filth? Brian, stop being ridiculous." It was indeed ridiculous! The thing he regretted most in his life was spending so many years with Eris.He should have cut loose a long time ago. "Right, Eris.We''ve been together for so long so why did you stab me in the back like that? You saw the consequences of the press conference, right? You must be ecstatic at how theizens are criticizing me and making me look like the bad guy." Eris felt a cold wave flow through her heart. "So, you came here just to me me?" "I''m not that bored!" Brian said and then pointed at the door. Eris scoffed. "What do you mean?" "I''ll give you an hour to pack up.Then get the hell out of here!" After recoiling from her shock, Eris asked, "What did you say?" "I had nned to break up with you peacefully.No matter how much you lied to me, we had been together for four years.I had wanted to leave this apartment to you aspensation for the past few years.But you are such an ungrateful wretch.You even ndered me in front of the media.In that case, there is need to show you any mercy.Now, get out!" Eris broke out in peals ofughter Sheughed as if she had heard the joke of the year. Atst, she bent over and even burst into tears. "It''s so ridiculous! I broke up with you, but I still can''t forget you.You are such a scumbag!" Suddenly, Brian raised his hand. "Here! Come on, p me across the face." Eris stood on tiptoe, pointed at her cheek and snapped, "Do it.You''d better hit me.Bruise my face or disfigured me! In that way, I can be the top search item on social media tomorrow.Everyone will get to know what an abusive and brutal man you are.The same man who publicly proimed his love for me for four years." Brian''s hand stopped in midair. ¡®Damn! Already there was too much public scrutiny on his and his parents¡¯ lives.They were waiting like hawks to get some dirt on him so that it would deal thepany a hard blow. If news of him assaulting Eris did the rounds, then it would definitely impact negatively on thepany. Brian gritted his teeth and withdrew his hand.He couldn''t bear to look at Eris anymore.He pointed at the door and shouted, "Get out of here right now!" "No! I won''t!" Brian was so angry that he actuallyughed. "Eris, you should be ashamed of yourself.Although I promised to give you this apartment, we have not signed any contracts yet.It is not in your name.This apartment still legally belongs to me.If you don''t leave, you are illegally upying my private property.Believe it or not, I will call the police immediately! Try me!" Seeing the fear on Eris¡¯ face, Brian added, "Are you scared now? Get out of my apartment right now!" Chapter 285: You Won Chapter 285: You Won With a sneer, Eris sat down on the sofa leisurely. "Fuck off!" Brian roared. "No way!" Eris fired back. She would never return something that had been given to her. Since they had already broken up, Eris was not afraid to worsen their rtionship. Without looking at Brian, she opened a bottle of yogurt and said, "You want to take back the gift you''ve already given to me? I''m telling you, don''t even think about it." "Eris, aren''t you afraid that I''ll call the police and report you for trespassing?" As if she had nothing to be afraid of, Eris shrugged and answered, "Whatever.I don''t care.The police will kick me out at best.I''ll be homeless if that happens.For sure, I''ll be on the entertainment headlines again." Brian clenched his fists in anger and frustration. Eris took a sip of her yogurt, and its sweetness ran down her throat.She licked her lips in satisfaction and continued, "I''m even more popr now.Many reporters want to interview me.If that happens, I''ll tell the media everything.You gave me the apartment as a gift, but you changed your mind and kicked me out." Brian''s eyes turned red in rage. ¡®Damn you, bitch¡¯ "Ah! Are you mad? Come on.Don''t be so petty!" "Eris, are you courting death?" "I''m living my life.Why would I want to die?" Eris chuckled. "I just want to remind you not to be that cruel.I have nothing to lose anymore.I''m capable of doing anything if you push me a little too hard." There was malice in her eyes as she spoke. "Bitch!" Brian reproached through gritted teeth. "Don''t scold me like that." Eris smiled sweetly at him. "We''ve been together for four years.If you chide me like that, doesn''t that mean that you''ve been blind during those years?" Brian was fuming in anger. Eris was driving him crazy. Unfortunately, he could not do anything to her. If he made any trouble, especially at this time, his mother would never forgive him. Unable to do anything, he red at Eris and remarked, "You won!" ¡®Argh! I shouldn''t havee here in the first ce" "Wait!" Just as Brian was about to leave, Eris suddenly stopped him. "What do you want?" Brian asked without turning around. He did not even want look at Eris. "I want you to have the apartment transfer into my name tomorrow," she ordered. ¡®She just provoked me! And now, how dare she ask me to go through the property transfer procedure? Is she kidding me?!¡± At the thought of this, Brian turned around and uttered with disdain, "Eris, you''re crazy about money.If you want an apartment so much, you can earn it by yourself." He then looked at her up and down and scoffed, "Well, with your reputation in the show business, coupled with your face and body, I don''t think it would be difficult for you to find a man who''s willing to pay for you." Eris'' heart skipped a beat. However, she knew very well that she could not show the white feather. With that, she forced a smile and replied, "Whether I find aman or not is none of your business.Besides, I earned this apartment.We''ve been together for four years.I deserve this." "No fucking way!" Brian protested. "You can choose not to transfer the ownership." Eris leaned against the sofa and took another sip of yogurt. "Mind you, yourpany is currently under fire.You don''t mind being on the headlines again, do you?" Brian red at Eris with an intense gaze. "Are you threatening me?" "Say whatever you want to say.If you think I''m threatening you, then so be it." "Eris, you''d better think about the consequences of what you''re doing." Brian''s words were more like a threat than a warning. "I''ve been with you for many years.I know you well.You''re going to have people teach me a lesson, aren''t you? You can do whatever you want as long as you''re not afraid of being exposed.Again, I have nothing to lose.This apartment is the only ce I can call home.But if you insist on leaving me with nothing, I have no choice but to fight with you to the end." Bang! As soon as Eris finished speaking, she threw the yogurt bottle into the trash can. With narrowed eyes, she stood up from the sofa and snapped, "I''m not afraid of anything.I don''t know if you have the courage to fight me, though." It was not that Eris was looking down upon Brian. It was just that she knew him very well. He was a coward. When they were still in a rtionship, he never fought for the two of them against his parents.She knew he could not put his reputation at stake over the apartment. As for hiring people to kill her in secret? Eris was sure he did not have the courage to do it. Sure enough, Brian''s face darkened. Eris could not help but sneer as she saw the look on his face.She held out her hand and gazed at her nails. "Leave now.I''m tired.I''m going to sleep." Brian gritted his teeth. This was his apartment.He hade here to drive Eris out, but he was the one who was being driven away. How ironic! Nevertheless, he could not fight against her. Eris¡¯ life was worthless, but his was not. It was not worth it to lose his reputation over a mere apartment. Still, he could not help but be resentful. Brian red at her and said through gritted teeth, "Fine! But don''t be too full of yourself.I''ll leave you this apartment.But, you have to remember that from now on, we won''t have anything to do with each other anymore.If you so much as mention my name in the future, don''t me me for being rude to you." But then, Eris'' reply was not what he was expecting. "The door is over there.I''m not going to see you off." Brian walked out without another word. "By the way, remember toe here at nine o''clock tomorrow morning for the property transfer procedure," Eris reminded while he walked out. Brian stopped in his tracks. "If you aren''t here by then, I''ll go to yourpany to find you." ¡®What? Thepany is being surrounded by the media.If she goes there.." Outraged, Brian suddenly turned around to face Eris and roared, "How dare you?!" "Try me" The two red at each other without blinking. Neither of them seemed willing to give in. Five minutester, Brian realized that he would lose a lot if he dared to continue this fight. At the thought of this, he took a deep breath and said exasperatedly, "Fine.I''lle here tomorrow morning." Eris snorted in satisfaction. With a sly smile, she walked up to Brian and patted him on the shoulder. "That''s right.As a man, you should be generous." Brian shook off her hand in disgust. What he had just done made Eris¡¯ eyes turn cold. However, she did not say anything. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Brian did not want to stay in the same room as her, even for another second. Therefore, he strode out of the living room, opened the door, and walked out. "See you tomorrow morning!!!!!" Eris shouted. But Brian ignored her and left without looking back. Bold as she was, Eris poked her head out of the door and looked at Brian, who was in the corridor.She smiled sweetly and said, "By the way, bring me breakfast tomorrow.You know, I''m poor." Brian''s body stiffened for a second,,, He staggered forward and almost fell to the floor. He did not respond to her request and rushed downstairs instead as if someone was chasing him. Once his figure disappeared from her sight, the smile on Eris'' face froze and eventually faded. Chapter 286: Outsider Chapter 286: Outsider Wendy finished her work at about five o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as she got off work, she went straight to Ensfield. The vi had been empty for quite a while now. The vegetables in the garden were stone-hard from the frost, and their leaves had be dry and yellow already. Ever so slowly, Wendy opened the door. The living room was covered with a thinyer of dust. Wendy went upstairs and started packing.She did not buy many clothes since she returned, so she hardly had autumn clothes.She searched for a long time in hopes of finding more, only to find a few. With that, she put them all in the suitcase.She decided to go to the shopping mall after packing up. There she bought two more coats for herself. However, she could not control herself from spending more on things she liked. The new autumn dresses were so beautiful, and children¡¯s clothes even more so. Raymond was not particr about clothes.He was just a boy, after all.His clothes were basic and simple. But now that she knew Precious was her daughter, Wendy eyed the girls¡¯ clothes that were cute and pretty. ¡®This dress looks nice.This will definitely suit my sweetheart well.For sure, Precious will look beautiful on this embroidered denim coat. And that dress! Wendy had not bought anything for Precious since she knew the girl was her daughter. As she gazed at these beautiful clothes, she feltpelled to buy them for Precious. There was not much money left in her bank ount. Even so, she still bought two autumn dresses, a skirt, and a pair of underpants for Precious. By the time Wendy paid the bill, her hands were full of shopping bags.She could not help but sigh deeply when she was at the counter, paying for the clothes. "Raising a daughter sure gives me a= sense of aplishment," she murmured to herself. Wendy imagined how Precious would look like wearing the clothes she bought.She could not be more excited at the thought of it. When she swiped her card, she happened to see a ck card in her wallet.She was taken aback at the sight of it. This was the card that Ryan had given her after she had just moved into Ensfield. He entrusted Wendy with it, saying that he knew nothing about shopping. If she saw clothes that suited Precious, she could use the card to buy them. In truth, she had only used it once. She ought to return it to Ryanst time, but forgot about it until now. "Miss, it''s done," the saledy informed. "Thank you," Wendy replied with a smile. It was already dark when Wendy walked out of the mall.She took out her phone and checked the time. To her surprise, it was already half past nine in the evening.She had been shopping for more than two hours. It was only then that Wendy realized she had not had dinner yet. Fortunately, there was a food market by the entrance of the shopping mall. There she bought two octopus balls for dinner. Then, she hailed a taxi and went to the hospital.She arrived at the hospital thirty minutester. Not wanting to disturb the patient inside, Wendy gently pushed the door.It opened slowly and quietly. She was surprised to see that the light in the ward was still on.She lifted her gaze and saw that Ryan was typing nimbly on hisptop. He looked so serious. Beside him was Luke.He was holding his phone and seemed to be ying an intense mobile game.His eyebrows were furrowed, and his leg was shaking in agitation. Meanwhile, Precious was sitting on the bed.She was leaning against the headboard and was already in her pajamas.She was holding a book of fairy tales and reading it with a tangled expression. Whenever she encountered an unfamiliar word, she would call Luke for help. The atmosphere wasforting. As the three heard the sound of the door, they turned their heads and looked in its direction at once. The instant Precious saw Wendy, the little girl cast her book aside and rushed towards her with open arms. "Mommy, I want a hug!" The little girl threw herself into Wendy''s arms.She looked so adorable that Wendy''s heart warmed. "It''s almost ten o''clock.Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" she asked while holding the little girl in a tight embrace. Precious rubbed her eyes and answered, "I couldn''t sleep without you." Wendy frowned in disapproval. "Don''t do that again, okay? Promise me you''ll go to bed early next time." Precious nodded obediently in response.It was only then that Luke put his phone down.His eyes widened in shock when he saw the paper bags. "Wow! Why did you buy so many stuff?" From the sofa, he rushed towards Wendy and craned his neck to peer inside the bags. "These are all children''s clothes.Did you buy them for Ray and Precious?" It was not until then that Precious noticed the paper bags on the bedside table. "Mommy, did you buy something for me?" she asked in surprise. Wendy nodded and took out the shoes and clothes she had bought for the little girl. "Wow! Mommy, are these for me?" Precious asked again with a huge smile. "Yes." Excitement was written all over the little girl''s face. Precious was Oliver family''s little princess.She only had the best things and nevercked anything, much tess clothes. However, these clothes in front of her were different. These were bought by Wendy. With the paper bags on each arm, Precious rushed to the bathroom and shouted excitedly, "Mommy, Mommy, I''m going to put them on!" "Sure!" In Wendy''s eyes, the little girl''s smile was infectious, making her smile as well. As long as her child liked something, she would not hesitate to spend money on it. "Oh, right!" Wendy took out a paper bag and handed it to Luke. "Here you are!" Luke was taken aback. He subconsciously nced at his brother. "You bought something for me?" ¡®Did she mistake me for Ryan?¡¯ He was hesitant to ept it. "It''s for you.Thank you for taking care of Precious these past few days," Wendy said sincerely. Now that Luke was sure it was for him, he excitedly epted the paper bag and opened it. "It''s very kind of you to do this.But, you know, it''s my duty to take care of Precious.She''s my niece.There''s no need for you to buy me gifts.We''re close, anyway." The paper bag was now open, and he found a pink shirt inside. "Wow! It''s a shirt.I''m so touched.Aside from my mother, you''re the first woman who has ever bought me clothes." Luke sniffed exaggeratedly to show how grateful he was. "But...why did you choose pink?" He took out the shirt andid it on his body. "Isn''t it too tacky?" "No.Not at all! It''s perfect for you.Your skin is fair, and you''ll look good in it," Wendy exined with a smile. ¡®Wow! Wendy says I look good" Luke was beaming with happiness. Just as he was about to express his delight, he felt a gust of cold wind at the back of his neck.He turned around and saw that his brother had already turned off hisputer and was ring at him with narrowed eyes. Luke forced a smile and asked, "Wendy, do you have anything for my brother?" Wendy looked at him in confusion. "He''s Precious¡¯ father.It''s only right for him to take care of her." She was implying that it was Ryan''s duty to take care of his daughter.Why would she reward him for something he was supposed to do in the first ce? "Uh..." Luke was at a loss for words, and his scalp tingled in anxiousness. ¡®Oh no.It can''t be.How could she buy me a gift but not my brother?¡¯ He swallowed hard and, slowly, turned around to look at his brother. ¡®Oh my God! He looks so terrifying.I can''t even look at him! Shit! Shit! Shit! Wendy, are you really grateful to me, or are you trying to get me killed on purpose? With this in mind, Luke cleared his throat and fawningly said, "Ryan, I just realized that this shirt looks better on you.We''re both of the same sizes.How about I give this to you instead?" Ryan looked away and answered, "Just keep it." "Uh..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Seriously? How could he calm down all of a sudden?¡¯ Luke knew his brother like he knew the back of his hand. He must say, it was unlike Ryan to be like this.He could not help but be perplexed by his brother''s behavior. While Luke was in a deep thought, he heard Ryan say, "You''re an outsider.It''s only natural to buy you a gift and thank you for your help." Chapter 287: Odette And Ryan Chapter 287: Odette And Ryan ¡°I''m an outsider? You think you are not an outsider?¡¯ Luke sneered inwardly. ¡®Ryan, I can see that Wendy doesn''t care about you at all.Can''t you tell that for yourself?¡¯ Of course, Luke knew better than to say that to Ryan.He took the shirt and said, "Wendy, you''re so considerate.You bought me a gift, even though you shouldn''t have.I feel shy." "Don''t be," Wendy replied with a cunning smile. "What?" Luke had a bad feeling about this. The next moment, Wendy exined, "Well, consider this shirt as a payment because I''m going to ask you to take good care of Precious in the following days." "Uh..." The smile on Luke''s face froze. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He felt as though he had just fallen into a trap. "You see, I have to stay with the crew starting tomorrow.I can''t go home until my scenes are done.I''m afraid it''ll take two weeks to finish it, give or take.So, please take good care of Precious while I''m away." ¡®Oh, fuck.I shouldn''t have epted the shirt" Luke had mixed feelings. The soft and warm shirt in his hand suddenly felt rough and thorny.He swallowed hard and asked, "Is it toote to return this shirt?" Wendy''s smile became wider. "You just said that Precious is your niece and that it was your duty to take care of her, didn''t you? I didn''t know you were just lying.s! Precious said that you''re her dearest uncle.It turns out that you don''t want to take care of her.Never mind.I can''t force you to do something you don''t want to do.I wonder what Precious will feel when she finds out..." Luke''s eyes suddenly lit up.He rushed towards Wendy and asked, "Wendy, is that true?" "What do you mean?" Wendy asked in confusion. "Did Precious really say that I''m her dearest uncle?" Wendy nodded. "Yes." With his hands on his hips, Luke suddenly burst intoughter. "I knew it! Precious and I are always close.What anaughty girl! I get it now.She pretends that she doesn''t like me when she''s just embarrassed to admit that she does.I yed with her more than my brother did.She must be closer to me in her heart." Wendy was ted to hear that. "Then...would you help me take care of her?" Luke patted his chest proudly and assured, "Don''t worry.I promise I''ll take care of her." ''He is so easy to fool!¡¯ Wendy seeded in her n. With that, a smile appeared on her face. "You are going to stay with the crew?" asked Ryan, who had been quiet until now. A frown was tugging at his mouth, and he seemed to disagree. "There are many people in the crew. And the living conditions¡ª" "I''m going to work, not going to a vacation," Wendy interjected. "I''m sure I''ll be fine.We''ll stay in a hotel and have meals on time.Besides, the staff and actors are friendly.I don''t think anything will go wrong there."She stared at Ryan with narrowed eyes. The environment would surely be nice andfortable. What was more, there was nothing to worry about the food and amodation. If she could have had this opportunity three years ago, she would not ask for more. ¡®Forget it.This man was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.To put it bluntly, he''s a prince who has never experienced suffering in his life.How could he understand what I feel?¡¯ Even though Wendy had been silent for a while, Ryan could see through her thoughts.He scratched his forehead in exasperation.He was just concerned about her, but she misunderstood him. Never mind.As long as she''s happy, I''m happy.It suddenly urred to him that he would not be able to see her for about two weeks. Sadly, he was just nobody to her now.He could not stand in her way. Unable to do anything, Ryan bit his lower lip and sulked on the sofa. Meanwhile, Luke noticed that the atmosphere in the room was awkward and tense. "Wendy, why did you suddenly decide to stay with the crew? By the way, I read from the entertainment gossip section that the heroine of your y has changed.Does it have anything to do with you staying with them?" "Yes," Wendy briefly replied. She just ate two octopus balls, but her stomach already felt queasy. Because of this, she poured herself a cup of hot water and took a sip.She instantly felt so much better the moment the hot water passed through her throat. "The new heroine is with the crew now.In order to make it before the winter vacation, we have to rush the shooting of the Story of Concubine Ivanka." Luke might be a man, but he was gossipy. Well, all his ex- girlfriends were in the entertainment circle, so he was familiar with the affairs in the show business.He immediately understood what Wendy meant by that. "By the way, who''s the new heroine?" "Oh.It''s Odette Haska." When Wendy answered his question, Luke''s expression suddenly changed. ¡®What''s with that look? Did something happen between Luke and Odette in the past?¡¯ At the thought of this, Wendy chuckled and asked, "Luke, is Odette one of your ex-girlfriends?" "Wendy, what are you talking about? I may have a lot of ex-girlfriends, but I have standards.Besides, I will! never entangle myself with an actress of Glory Media." Luke raised his chin proudly. "Odette is thirty-two years old.She''s several years older than me! I''ve never had a rtionship with women who are older than me." Wendy raised her eyebrows and eyed him with suspicion. ¡®Really?¡¯ It was not strange that he knew Odette was a star in Glory Media.But what gave him away was that he knew her exact age. "Luke, do you have a secret crush on her?" "Ahem!" Luke almost choked on his own saliva. He pointed at his nose and asked incredulously, "Me? How could I like her? If I like someone, I''ll pursue her right away." Wendy nodded in understanding. To her, what Luke had said made sense. "Then why was your reaction strange when I mentioned her name?" "Odette has nothing to do with me," Luke firmly said. He nced at Ryan cautiously when he spoke. Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. ''Why did he nce at Ryan just now? Could it be that Odette has something to do with Ryan?¡¯ She looked at Ryan intently and observed him. However, no emotions could be seen on his face. ¡®How naive I am!¡¯ Wendy smiled bitterly. ¡®How could I forget that Ryan is an expert at hiding emotions? If he doesn''t want others to see what he''s feeling, they won''t see anything" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As long as she thought that Odette had something to do with Ryan, she felt like there was a lump in her throat.She felt like she couldn''t breathe. Wendy gulped down the remaining water in her cup in annoyance.She forgot that the water had just been boiled, so it was hot. The water scalded her mouth, and she immediately spat it out. Unfortunately, the damage had been done.She felt an excruciating pain in her mouth, and it made her wince and groan in pain. Chapter 288: Handsome Daddy And Beautiful Mommy Chapter 288: Handsome Daddy And Beautiful Mommy Luke was the closest to Wendy at that time. However, before he could realize what had happened, he felt a gust of wind blew beside him. In a blink of an eye, Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa a while ago, was now standing in front of Wendy. Ryan took the cup from her hand and poured the hot water into the sink. Then, with a straight face, he poured her a cup of iced water. "Does it hurt?" he asked with concern. ¡®Of course, '' Wendy thought to herself, too hurt to speak. Her tongue hurt so bad that it felt numb.She moved her tongue and licked her upper jaw. ¡®Oh no.I think it''s injured.It really hurts" "Drink some iced water." Wendy took two small sips. The iced water helped relieve the burning and stinging sensation in an instant. "Open your mouth.Let me check it," he ordered. ¡®I¡¯m fine..." "I said, open your mouth," Ryan repeated with more conviction.Sighing, Wendy had no choice but to do as he said. Since Ryan was tall, he could clearly see that her tongue was scalded, especially the tip. In fact, a blister had already formed on it.His face darkened at the sight of this. "Luke, calt Leo over." "No!" Wendy protested at once. "It''s just hot water.I''ll be fine tomorrow." As Ryan saw that Luke did not move, he cast a cold nce at him and snapped, "Hurry up!" "Okay!" Luke immediately walked out to make a call. "Wait!" Wendy tried to stop him, but it was toote.He had already left. Wendy was at a loss for words, but there was nothing she could do about it. "Sit down.Leo will be here soon," Ryan advised in a gentle tone. "I told you, this isn''t a big deal.I''ll be fine tomorrow.I''m not that weak and fragile," Wendy replied in a funny manner as her tongue was painful and swollen. However, Ryan just stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡®Why is he looking at me like that? He''s scary!¡¯ Wendy eximed inwardly. "Wendy!" "What?" She got startled. He seldom called her by her full name."I don''t care how you treated yourself before.But just so you know, to me, you''re fragile and delicate." Wendy was stunned.Suddenly, her heart fluttered wildly in her chest. "Also, I have nothing to do with Odette." ¡®What?¡¯ Wendy was bbergasted as Ryan unexpectedly shifted the topic. Her face turned beet red, and she averted her gaze in embarrassment. "You didn''t have to exin yourself.I have nothing to do with it anyway." "Who said that?" Ryan gently held her chin with his thumb and index finger and lifted it. The two looked into each other''s eyes for a moment, and then he added, "You''re the mother of my children." It was only then that Wendy remembered who she was in his life. ¡®Right.I''m the mother of his children.But why does it feel so strange?¡¯ The atmosphere in the room became romantic. The temperature rose to a notch. Wendy stood frozen to the spot.She did not move, but Ryan did. Ever so slowly, he approached her.He got closer and closer. Wendy seemed as though she were spell-bound. She could not move and could only watch Ryan approach. Now, they were several inches away from each other. "Mommy!" Wearing the clothes Wendy had bought, Precious ran excitedly towards the two.It was then that Wendy snapped back to reality. Startled, she took a step back away from Ryan.Her face was flushed, and her heart was pounding in her chest. She was so embarrassed that she could not meet his eyes.She could not help but clutch her chest as she felt her heart fluttering uncontrobly. ¡®Just now, was Ryan trying to kiss me?" At that moment, Ryan was rooted to the spot. He looked sharply at his daughter, disappointment written all over his face.Precious was oblivious that she had just interrupted something. With a sweet smile, she ran towards Wendy and spun around in front of her. "Mommy, am I pretty?" Wendy''s eyes lit up in delight. "Yes!" The little girl was wearing a white embroidered denim Jacket, a pink bubble skirt with a pair of white leggings underneath. To top it off, she put on a pair of leather shoes. She spun around, and the hemline of her dress flew in the wind.She looked adorable, especially with her chubby and rosy cheeks. Wendy was in awe. "Honey, you''re so beautiful!" Precious smiled proudly. "Of course, you have great taste!" "Sweetie, I meant it.You''re beautiful on your own." The smile on Precious¡¯ face grew even wider.She raised her chin and proudly said, "Well, I''m beautiful because I have a handsome daddy and a beautiful mommy!" Precious was a wonderful kid. Even when she praised herself, she did not forget her parents. With that, Wendy touched the little girl''s head and reminded, "It''s gettingte.You should change into your pajamas now and head to bed.Remember, you have to go to school tomorrow." "Okay!" As soon as Precious entered the bathroom, a gleam of light shed in Ryan''s eyes. "I''m going to wash my face." "Okay." Wendy was confused, no idea why he felt the need to inform her. At that moment, she sat on the edge of the bed and pondered how she was going to tell her daughter that she would be staying with the crew for the next two weeks. In the bathroom "Ah! Daddy, I''m going to change.You can''te in!" Precious protested. "You can change your clothester." Ryan followed the little girl into the bathroom. He then squatted down in front of her and looked into her eyes. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" "Your mommy is going to work in the set soon." Precious scratched her head in confusion. "But Mommy has already been doing that before." "It''s different this time.She has to live in the set.She won''te back until her filming is over.That means we won''t be able to see her in two weeks." Precious¡¯ face fell. "No, no, no.I just got to know she''s my mommy.I want to be with her every day." "Then, what should we do?" Precious clenched her fists and said firmly, "I won''t let her go!" "What are you going to do then?" Ryan asked with a cunning look.With a determined look, Precious patted her chest and answered, "I''m good at crying!" Satisfied, Ryan stood up, washed his face, and went out. Five minutester, Precious walked out of the bathroom after changing into her pajamas. "Precious..." "Mommy!" "Come here.I have something to tell you." Precious threw herself into Wendy''s arms. As Wendy noticed that she was only wearing thin clothes, she held her daughter in her arms and wrapped the quilt around her. The little girl was overjoyed. "Precious, I''m going to work on the set soon.I might not be able to see you for two weeks." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Precious put her arms around Wendy''s neck and shook her head in protest. "No, no!" "You don''t want me to go?" "No! I want you to be with me." Wendy was patient with her daughter, so she held Precious¡¯ hand and exined, "But I have to work." Precious pouted and sulked. Knowing that coaxing her daughter would not work, Wendy put on a sad look and sighed heavily. "Alright.I won''t go to work then.I''ll stay at home with my sweetheart.But, I won''t be able to act anymore.I will be so sad"¡® ¡°Mommy will be sad?¡¯ Biting her nails, Precious looked up and saw that Wendy''s eyes were lowered to the floor in dejection. Out of panic, she hugged Wendy and blurted out, "Mommy, Mommy, I don''t want you to be sad.You can go to work if you want to.I''ll support you!" Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa and watching the two, fell speechless. ¡±Tsk.This girl gave in so quickly"! Chapter 289: Throw It Away Chapter 289: Throw It Away At this point, Precious no longer cared about what she had promised Ryan.She put her arms around Wendy''s neck and acted like a spoiled child. "But Mommy, what if I miss you so much?" Wendy smiled gently at the girl. "I''ll video chat with you whenever I''m free, okay?" Precious pouted, not all too pleased with this arrangement, but she eventually nodded in agreement. "Then, Mommy, when will you being back?" "I''ll be gone for half a month at most." Wendy would have to return within that time frame anyway. In two weeks, Raymond would be released from the ICU. "Okay!" Precious chirped as she held up her fist and stretched out her pinky finger. "It''s a promise!" Wendy hooked their little fingers together. "All right, I promise," she said as their thumbs pressed together. "Well now!" Wendy bent over and kissed the little girl on the forehead. "You have to sleep now, honey." Precious obediently settled down on her pillow. "Tell me a story, Mommy." "Sure." Wendy reached over to turn off the light, then began spinning her tale. "Once upon a time, there was a little girl who was fond of wearing a red, hooded cape.Everyone called her Red-Riding Hood.One day..." Soon enough, her soft voice lulled Precious into a deep slumber. Meanwhile, on the sofa across the room, Ryany quietly and watched mother and daughter with a tender expression on his face. ¡®This feels so good. If Ray can just leave the ICU safe and healthy, our small family will finally be able to have a reunion..Five minutester, Leo arrived.He was supposed to be on night duty at this hour, but Luke had forced him toe. And when he learned that he had been called to tend to Wendy''s burns, he couldn''t help feeling infuriated. ¡®Shit! I majored in gynecology and obstetrics!I''m an obstetrician, not some general practitioner! Despite his grumblings, however, he had made sure toe prepared. Leo diligently checked Wendy''s mouth.He handed the oral patch to her afterwards. "Patch it on the wound.It can help with the pain and inmmation." "Thank you!" Wendy took the opportunity to ask about Raymond''s condition. "Ray is doing great.Don''t worry too much." Leo had assigned some medical staff to watch over the boy.She breathed a relieved sigh after hearing that. It didn''t take long before Leo was called back to his office. There were other patients that needed his attention, after all. The minutes ticked by quickly, and before they knew it, it was already half past ten in the evening. Luke headed to the bathroom to wash up while Wendy began packing her things.She had been spending most of her time in the hospitaltely, so she had the necessities here. By the time she finished putting all her stuff inside the suitcase, there was still plenty of room left. Ryan frowned from above her shoulder. "You''re only taking a few clothes with you?" "This is enough." "It will be cold in a few days." "It''s okay.I''ll probably be in costumes most of the time." Ryan''s brows furrowed even deeper, but he said nothing more.He waited until Wendy was finished packing, then said, "Come here!" "What? Why?" "Let me do that for you," he replied, pointing at the patch Leo had left behind. "No, thanks.I''ll take care of it myself when I wash upter." Ryan clicked his tongue. "Either youe to me, or Ie to you." ¡®How can this man be so arrogant?¡¯ Wendy took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, then trudged over to him. Ryan took her by the arm and ushered her to the sofa.He made her sit so that she was facing the light before saying, "Open your mouth." Wendy''s cheeks instantly turned red with embarrassment "Shit.Isn''t this a little too intimate? Even so, Wendyplied, her face burning redder with every second that passed.Her mind was racing. ¡®What if I have cavities? Or what if there is food stuck between my teeth?¡¯ The sudden cold sensation on her tongue pulled her back to her senses. Ryan had just applied the patch on the blister at the very tip of her tongue. It had been throbbing with pain just a while ago, but it disappeared as the refreshing coolness of the patch took over. The best thing about it that her tongue didn''t feel numb at all, and she wouldn''t have to struggle with speech. Wendy raised her eyebrows in pleasant surprise. Leo had brought something very useful, indeed.Her gaze instinctively went to Ryan. His eyes were fixed on her mouth, his lips pressed tightly together. He carefully pinched the patch between his fingers as if he was handling something very sacred. She couldn''t even tell if he was breathing at all. His serious focus was infectious, though, and Wendy found herself holding her breath as well. "Open your mouth," he said. She immediately obeyed. Ryan held her by the chin and slowly tipped her head backward. Squinting, he aimed at the position and urately stuck the patch to her broken upper jaw. "All right." He let go of her chin, but as he did, his fingertips brushed along the line of her jaw. Wendy felt the familiar thrum of electricity that rushed through her skin where his fingers touched. The tingling ran up to her chin, then spread out to her cheeks. Needless to say, her face was red as a tomato. The air between them suddenly felt hot and heavy.Wendy was the first to avert her eyes, while Ryan cleared his throat awkwardly. Something else urred to her then, and she rushed to the bedside table and picked up her purse. She rummaged inside before finally fishing out her wallet, then took out the ck card he had given her earlier. "Ryan." "What?" "I''m giving this back to you." Wendy held out the card. ¡®¡®This woman really knows how to ruin the mood! She just can''t wait to make a clean break with me, huh?¡± Ryan didn''t take the card, and his eyes shed with something cold and ominous. But Wendy wasn''t deterred, and she never pulled her hand back. "Take it." "I never take back something I''ve already given to you." She took a deep breath, unsure of what to do next. "If you don''t want it, then just throw it away!" Ryan snapped, turning his back on her. ¡®What? Throw it away?¡¯ Wendy huffed inwardly. ¡®Is he crazy? This is a freaking ck card! She hadn''t really known of their significance until recently, and she was rather horrified at the power and value this little card wielded.Not many people even possessed such a thing, not even in the whole country! Heck, the one in her hand right now might very well the only one in Ywood. If she threw it away and someone else found it, they could easily look it up and find out that Ryan owned the card. Moreover, the password was Precious¡¯ birthday, so it wouldn''t be a challenge to figure out once they knew that it belonged to Ryan. Following this scenario, Wendy had no doubt that the card would be used. Worst case would be that the ount would incur an overdraft from all the reckless spending. A shiver ran down Wendy''s spine just thinking about it. "Ryan..." Without a word, Ryan kicked the trash bin toward her, his message clear as crystal. "You..." Wendy gritted her teeth. "It''s gettingte.I''m going to wash up and head to bed." "No, wait! You¡ª" Before Wendy could even finish her words, Ryan had already pushed the door open and was striding into the next room. Bang! The door mmed shut behind him, yet another indication of how displease he was.Wendy''s jaw hung open. ¡®He must be crazy! Isn''t he afraid he might wake Precious at all?Her eyes darted over to the little girl.Thankfully, Precious was still fast asleep, her mouth slightly open, her saliva threatening to spill from her lips. The sound didn''t appear to bother her at all. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wendy sighed in relief. Then she looked at the ck card still in her hand, and couldn''t help heaving another, longer sigh. She really couldn''t throw it away. ¡®Ah, forget it! She stuffed the damn thing back inside her purse.She would just have to make sure not to use it, ever. After a simple wash, Wendy went to bed. The next day, she woke up at half past six in the morning. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a hazy figure actively moving back and forth just beside the bed. Wendy immediately sat up, startled, her senses snapping to attention.Her vision cleared, and she realized that it was just Ryan.She had no idea what time he had woken up.She blinked several times and found a silver suitcase lying open on the floor. Ryan was transferring everything she had packedst night into this silver suitcase. It didn''t take him long; there were only a few items, after all. But when he was done, he added a bunch of new clothes on top of what she already had. There was a thick coat, a chunky sweater, a pair of dress pants...She even saw a few, brand-new underpants. By the time he was finished, the suitcase was filled to its full capacity. "Ryan..." "Good morning," Ryan replied as he tucked another box among the items in the suitcase. "Here, I''ve prepared some medicine for you.I''ve included everything you might need for anymon illness." "Thank you,"Wendy smiled, feeling warm all over her chest. She was rather moved by his thoughtful gesture. Who would have thought that a CEO of an international conglomerate could be so considerate? She continued to watch as he closed the suitcase and zipped it up along the edges. "Now hurry and get out of bed.I''ll drive you to the set once you''re good to go." "Okay!" Chapter 290: Another Chance Chapter 290: Another Chance Ryan was the one driving the car, and Wendy was in the passenger seat.They did not talk along the way, making the car ride extremely quiet. As the silence was bing more unbearable by the minute, Wendy decided to turn the music on. Now, the atmosphere was so much better.She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Being with Ryan was so stressful.¡®Damn it. Why do I feel so tense when I''m with him?¡¯ Unfortunately for Wendy, there was nothing she could do but look at the road ahead. The traffic lights turned red. The timer showed that the lights would turn green in 60 seconds. At that moment, Ryan stepped on the breaks and turned to face Wendy, which made her heart skip a beat. "Let''s talk." Wendy swallowed hard and wondered, ¡®Talk? What does he want to talk about?¡¯ "Are you going to be like this with me forever?" Ryan asked without beating around the bush. Wendy was taken aback by his question.She had no idea how to answer that. Because of this, she just lowered her head and said nothing. ¡®What else I can do? ¡° she thought. "Before Ray''s ident, you promised me that you''d give me your answer after seven days.But then, many things happened unexpectedly.Ray had to go through surgery we found out he and Precious are our children.We were in shock.But it''s been so long.Have you made up your mind? Can you give me your answer now?" "Answer?" "What? Aren''t you going to give me a reply? Are you just nning to leave me hanging like this?" Ryan asked. ¡®What?! Leave him hanging?Wendy was at a loss for words.She stared daggers at him and retorted, "Ryan, watch your words! I''ve never left you hanging!" "Really?" "Really!" "If that''s the case, when are you going to give me an answer then?" Ryan asked while looking into her eyes. Wendy got her hackles up upon hearing his question. "You want an answer? Fine.I''ll give you one right now!" However, Ryan stopped her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Not now." Wendy frowned in confusion. "Why?" "You''re too worked up right now."Wendy was speechless. All of a sudden, the red traffic lights turned green. Ryan started the car and sped away. "You''re going to stay with the crew for two weeks.I want you to think about it while you''re there.I''ll wait for you until youe back.You can give me the answer by then," Ryan said with his gaze fixed on the road ahead. Wendy lowered her eyes and frowned. She did not know why, but she had always disliked his calm demeanor. It made her feel that no matter how hard she pushed him away, he was certain she woulde back to him in the end.While gritting her teeth, Wendy turned her face away and looked out of the window, ignoring him. She was pissed. ¡®With that attitude, he wants me to give him an answer? No way! However, Ryan was not as calm as he seemed.His hands that were on the steering wheel were actually sweaty.But he had to say that.One of them must take the initiative.Otherwise, their rtionship would be colder, and they would drift away from each other. "Wendy, I hope you consider our rtionship seriously," he added. Upon hearing this, Wendy bit her lower lip and turned to face him. "I have a question." "Tell me." "Well, this is just a scenario.What if I''m not Precious¡¯ mother, you''re not Ray''s father, and Precious¡¯ mother shows up? Will you still want my answer?" Ryan frowned and pondered for a while. ¡®What is on her mind? There is no what if.She''s still Precious'' mother, and I''m Ray''s father.What''s more, what does this have to do with her answer?¡± Ryan was lost in thought, so he did not reply right away. But to Wendy, his silence meant something elseHer face suddenly changed. A bitter smile twisted her usually amiable expression. "You don''t have to answer me.I already know." Ryan frowned in bewilderment. ¡®What did she figure out? Without another word, Wendy crossed her arms and leaned against the car window.It was a defensive posture.This meant that she did not want to talk to him anymore.Suddenly, Ryan let go of the steering wheel.Wendy''s eyes widened in horror upon seeing this ¡®What the fuck?! Is he trying to get both of us killed?¡¯ To her surprise, even though Ryan''s hands were no longer on the steering wheel, the car still ran smoothly. It was as though it knew how to drive itself. "What the..." Wendy eximed. "The car is equipped with a self-driving system," Ryan exined. ¡®Wow! This is a self-driving car? It''s so dope!¡¯ Wendy was still in a state of shock when Ryan held her hand. It was only then that she came to her senses.She tried to withdraw her hand. However, he held it even tighter. "Just say what you want to say.You don''t have to do this." "Then, what should I do instead?" Ryan retorted with a smile. "Talk!" Wendy fired back. ¡®What else should he do? This man is so strange today!¡¯ "Talk..." Ryan murmured to himself. In a swift motion, he held the back of Wendy''s head with one hand and her face with the other. Wendy froze in her seat.She was dumbfounded. It seemed that Ryan was dissatisfied with just holding hands. He sucked on her lips, which made her face flush.He was extremely gentle and did not use much strength Wendy could push him away if she tried. But for some reason, she could not move as though she had been bewitched.It was like there was a me.It started from their lips and spread to their bodies.It was only after a moment that Ryan let go of Wendy. He was catching his breath, and sweat seemed to have broken out on his forehead. In all honesty, he did not want to break the kiss. But he realized that he might not be able to control his burning desire if this went on. Their foreheads touched as they regained theirposure.At that moment, a smile shed in Ryan''s eyes. "Talk...like this?" he asked, his voice hoarse yet foxy. "You jerk!" Wendy pushed him away, wiped her mouth, and cursed at him out of anger and embarrassment. "How dare you?! I..." She was really pissed off.She was so mad that her heart was pounding wildly in her chest. That was not what she meant when she demanded him to "talk." ¡®Damn it! How dare he kiss me?!¡¯ Truth be told, that was not what made her so worked up. It was the fact that she was so immersed in his kiss and that she did not push him away when she could have. Wendy''s face turned red in shame.How she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. ¡®Argh! I''m so stupid!She was even more infuriated when she lifted her gaze and saw Ryan''s handsome face. She could not help but grit her teeth in frustration. But then, she must admit, she impressed at herself for resisting this hot and attractive guy. ¡®Shit! It''s his fault for being too hot!¡± "Wendy..." Ryan called. "Don''t talk to me.I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Wendy snarled. "Then, who do you want to talk to?" "It''s none of your business!" Ryan moved closer to her, and Wendy covered her mouth with her hand. "What do you want?" she asked while looking at him warily. "Don''t worry.I''m not going to kiss you," Ryan assured her with a smile. Wendy almost fell speechless. "What do you want then?" As soon as she said these words, she felt warmth all over her body. Just as she was about to struggle, Ryan heaved a heavy sigh. "Just let me hug.I haven''t hugged you for a long time." Wendy did not believe him and thought that he was only making a fool out of her. "Let go of me!" she demanded through gritted teeth. "Wendy, give me another chance. I want to pursue you¡± Chapter 291: Scene Stealing Chapter 291: Scene Stealing "Wendy? Wendy?" "What?!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wendy came to her senses.She quickly got ahold of herself and looked at the man who was calling her name. Carter waved his hand in front of her face. "What are you thinking about? You need to practice your lines now." "Yes, yes.I''ming!"Wendy patted her forehead and cursed at herself. She could not get lost in thought again, especially when she was working. With a serious face, she followed Carter at once. ¡®This is all Ryan''s fault!He knew that I was going to work, so he said those words to get into my head.It''s effective, though.Now, he''s all Ican think about when I''m not doing anything.Argh.Damn it." Wendy took a deep breath and forced Ryan out of her mind. She tried with all her might to concentrate only on practicing her lines. When she arrived at the set earlier today, she sensed some inexplicable tension.She wondered why.Her schedule for today was hectic and full. So in order to catch up, the director and assistant director led two separate teams so they could shoot two scenes at the same time, saving time. As the heroine''s scene was already shot, the reshoot was handed over to the assistant director. Carter was the one in charge of filming the scenes with the main characters. Wendy was busy the whole morning. Scenes were shot one after another, so she had not had breaks since she arrived. Fortunately, her scenes were with the hero, Mason, or the supporting heroine, Daisy. The two were both capable actors. They knew their roles very well, and there was not a problem with their lines and acting. What was more, they had been working with Wendy for a while now and they had developed a tacit understanding. Because of this, the shooting went on smoothly. As long as there was no problem with the extras, the scenes were only shot once. The actors and actresses were in sync, and the oue pleased the director. More than half of the scenes on the schedule were finished after a whole morning''s shooting. As Carter saw this, he waved his hand at everyone happily. "Let''s have lunch together!" "Yes!" The crew cheered. At lunchtime, Daisy''s assistant grabbed two lunch boxes.She gave them to Daisy, who then handed one to Wendy. The temperature was oven-like as the sun was currently at its peak, and their costumes were thick and heavy. Daisy and Wendy each fetched a stool and ced it under the tree. Then, they rolled up their sleeves and began to eat.The two had gotten closer because of the filming. They would chat with each other when they had nothing else to do. At that moment, Daisy picked up a meatball with her chopsticks and took a bite. After finishing it, she sighed with satisfaction. "The food is so delicious! I''ve been on a strict diet, so I''d look good in front of the camera.I haven''t eaten meat since I joined the crew.I would literally cry because I wanted to eat meat so bad." Wendy could not help butugh upon hearing Daisy''s anecdote. Daisy turned to look at Wendy and found that her food was almost untouched.She could not help but swallow hard as she gazed at the meatball in Wendy''s box. "The director ordered the meatballs from a famous restaurant today.They''re delicious.Aren''t you going to try it?" The greedy look on Daisy''s face made Wendy suddenly remember Precious. Without a word, she gave the meatball to Daisy with asmile.It was only then that she found out that Daisy was a foodie. Unfortunately for Daisy, it was easy for her to gain weight. Because of this, she had to watch her food and be strict with herself. "You can have mine.I''m trying to lose weight these past few days," Wendy informed her. Daisy gritted her teeth and stared at Wendy incredulously. "But you''re already so thin.Why do you have to lose more weight? People will hate you." As soon as she finished speaking, she munched on the meatball. Not far away, Odette''s assistants could be seen taking care of her.There were three assigned assistants for holding the sunshade, electric fan, and bottle of water respectively. Thetter would hand Odette the water bottle from time to time to let her drink after taking a bite. Daisy pursed her lips. Thinking that Daisy was envious of Odette, Wendyforted her. "It''s okay.We''ll get there someday." "I''m not envious of her.I''m angry! Why did she have toe here for a drama when she''s a movie star?" Daisy asked with a disapproving look on her face.Wendy just shook her head in response. ¡®How could I know?¡¯ Actors and actresses were divided into different levels, the highest being the movie stars. When the box office of the movies they had starred in reached a certain level, they would not only get their pay but also get a dividend. Therefore, almost all the actors in TV series dreamt of ying in movies. However, it was unusual for a movie star like Odette, who had already won an award for the best actress, to y in a TV series.It was odd and unexpected.Wendy understood Daisy''s dissatisfaction. In the past, Odette and the two were in different circles. But for some reason, she decided to y in their drama. Although they were in the samepany, she was more famous than Wendy and Daisybined. No one would feel happy in their positions. When the feeling of dissatisfaction finally dissipated, Daisy heaved a heavy sigh. "I''m aware that I''m not as famous as her.Well, there''s nothing I can do but work hard anyway.I have a feeling that the Story of Concubine Ivanka will be popr.By that time, we''ll all be famous!" Wendy nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Daisy turned to look at her. "By the way, don''t you have a scene with Odette this afternoon? Although I don''t like her, I must admit, her acting is impressive.Be careful.Don''t get dwarfed by her." "I will." In the afternoon, it was finally time for Wendy and Odette''s scene. The scene was about a dinner party in celebration of Lady Faye''s arrival at the pce. It was there that the emperor announced that he would build the Faye Pce for her. After hearing about it, Lady Ivanka advised the emperor in front of a group of concubines not to waste money and resources since they were currently under siege. The emperor was enraged upon hearing this. He used Lady lvanka of being jealous of Lady Faye and stormed out in a huff. The party ended in discord. Sometimeter, Lady lvanka and Lady Faye happened to meet on the way back to their respective ces. That was where they had a heated argument.This was the scene Wendy and Odette were about to shoot. Carter attached great importance to this scene.He believed that this was the turning point of the story. "I want you to pull off an intense yet ssy argument.Wendy, as you know, Lady Ivanka is the daughter of your enemy, so you have mixed emotions towards her.You need to show that to the audience." "Got it," Wendy replied. "Are you ready?" Wendy and Odette looked at each other and nodded. "Action!" In the Imperial Garden, with their servants at their heels, Lady Faye and Lady Ivanka walked slowly towards each other. The two then stopped at a fork in the road. Lady Faye''s eyes narrowed at the sight of Lady Ivanka, but she immediately regainedposure. She was wearing a crimson dress, and it highlighted her features and beautiful face. In a word, she looked radiant. "What a coincidence! I deliberately took the long way, but we still met." There was subtle provocation in Lady Faye''s words when she spoke. The maidservant beside her frowned at Lady Ivanka in displeasure. Just as she was about to speak, Lady Ivanka cast a cold nce at her, rendering the maidservant silent. Lady lvanka was dressed in a light yellow robe.Her makeup, even though light and subtle, was exquisite. At that moment, she held the servant''s arm and slowly took a step forward. The cameraman aimed the camera at her to capture her emotions. To everyone''s surprise, Lady Ivanka covered her mouth with her hand and coughed softly. It attracted everyone''s attention, and several cameras focused on her. She stood in front of Lady Faye and looked at her with disdain. "I''m sensing some hostility, Faye," she said in a calm yet icy cold stone. Wendy looked back at her with narrowed eyes. Odette¡¯s movement seemed unnoticeable and insignificant, but she used her body to block Wendy''s face in the camera. As her face could not be seen in the cameras, they would be focused on Odette instead. There was a term for what she had done. It''s called "steal the show"or "scene stealing." Odette was scene-stealing her! Chapter 292: Argument Chapter 292: Argument Now, this was interesting. Odette had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years.She should know the cameras well by now.It was unlikely that she did not know she was scene stealing.It seemed that Wendy''s intuition was right. Odette was indeed hostile towards her.This was just their first scene together, but it seemed that Odette could no longer wait to give Wendy hell.And she did it so impably. If Wendy was not careful enough, she might not be able to catch up. All of a sudden, something urred to her.She took a step forward, which made her reappear in the camera.Then, with a wry smile, she recited her lines. "Lady lvanka, I''ve heard that you''re gentle and demure and that the emperor favors you more than anyone else.I can see it myself, even though I haven''t been here for a long time.In fact, I respect you.I''m hostile? I don''t know why you''d feel that way." As she spoke, her eyes fell on a rose in the Imperial Garden.She turned her back to Lady Ivanka and slowly walked towards it. With a fierce look in her eyes, she squatted down and picked it. When she stood up, she used her body to block Odette''s face in the camera.With the flower in her hand, she smiled at Lady Ivanka and said, "I''m sorry if I''ve given you that impression. In that case, allow me to make it up to you by giving you this flower. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Please don''t be angry at me anymore."Odette¡¯s face changed subtly. ¡®What a surprise!¡¯ She thought Wendy would not discover that she was scene stealing. To her surprise, Wendy did.She not only noticed it but also fought back.It was brazen of her to turn things the other way around. What was happening was amusing. Odette''s eyes shed in disdain. At that moment, Lady lvanka took the flower from Lady Faye and retorted, "Mad at you? I never said that.It''s just that the war at the frontier is looming.I''m worried that the soldiers there will lose their trust in us if the emperor decided to build a pce in the middle of a crisis." "I admire your concern for the country and people, Lady Ivanka." Lady lvanka''s face changed. "I''m ttered.But really, nobody cares about the country and people more than the empress.As a concubine, it''s my duty to share the troubles with her." "Lady Ivanka, were you saying that on behalf of the empress earlier?" "Of course not.My father guards the frontiers, so I feelpelled to speak for them." "Lady Ivanka, I''m impressed by your filial piety." "And I admire your eloquence." "I''m ttered." This dialogue was not actually in the script.But Carter did not stop them.He just stood behind the camera and watched them with excitement. The two women were talking while smiling, yet their words were filled with hostility.It was intense.This was exactly what he wanted. The rest of the crew were in awe of their acting as well. "Cut!" Carter shouted. This marked the end of the scene. If he did not call it, everyone might still be immersed in the acting. With that, Wendy came back to reality and nodded to Odette. Without a word, she left with the makeup artist to fix her makeup.Daisy walked over to Wendy with a beaming smile. "Wendy, you were awesome! Howe you didn''t lose your cool when you were in front of Odette? You had no idea how anxious I was for you.Look.My hands are all sweaty.You were amazing." Wendy just smiled in response. She stayed in the United States for three years. During those years, she was only at home, school, or filming set, except for special circumstances.She graduated from a professional acting school and honed her acting skills by practicing. To practice her facial muscles, she even put tape on her face in front of a mirror. She exercised those muscles so she could express her emotions better. In terms of acting, Wendy was confident. The next scene was still between Wendy and Odette. Their characters did not get along well with each other, since Lady Faye''s whole family and Weston were killed by Lady Ivanka''s father. Because of this, the drama emphasized Lady Faye''s hatred towards Lady Ivanka and the other way around. Lady Faye''s first appearance in the drama was in the middle part of the Story of Concubine lvanka. The story was about how Lady Ivanka transitioned from being a new face in the pce into bing the empress and how she helped her son be the next emperor.She was the heroine. When she first entered the pce, she loved the emperor with all her heart. Sadly, he was not loyal to her.He loved her and many other women, which broke her heart.Fortunately, she eventually got over her love for him. That was why she decided to y along with the emperor, so her son could ascend to the throne. Lady Ivanka was the emperor''s favorite for about a decade. That was until Lady Faye appeared. The instant Lady Ivanka saw Lady Faye, she felt a deep sense of crisis she had never felt before. This exined why she was hostile towards Lady Faye. The two characters always argued whenever they met. The actresses who yed the said characters were in conflict as well. Their fight in real life was actually more amusing than the one in the drama.It was only after a whole afternoon and evening''s shooting that Carter noticed something.He realized Odette and Wendy did not like each other. However, he did not take it seriously at all. Disliking someone ismon. As long as the shooting was not affected, he did not mind it.He would rather act as though he knew nothing about it.Wendy''s schedule today was hectic. The shooting of the two groups started at about seven o''clock in the morning andsted until midnight. "Well, that''s it for today.You can all go back to the hotel and take a rest now," Carted said. The hotel was right next to the set. As Wendy did not have an arranged car or an assistant, Daisy offered to give her a ride. "Hop in, Wendy.Let''s go back together." "Okay!" Wendy got into Daisy''s van without a hitch.Her eyes widened in surprise the moment she entered the van. It was spacious, and the seats were big enough for her to lie down.She could even change clothes there. All she had to do was pull the curtains down. Wendy looked around curiously and remarked, "Your van is great." "Thank you.I''m sure thepany will arrange one for you soon.Besides, you''re great at acting.You know, mine isn''t the fancy kind.Once you be famous, you''ll definitely have an expensive one.Come to think of it.I''ve seen Jarrett''s van before.There''s a luxurious suite in it.There was a bed, an air conditioner, and you can even take a shower in it!" Wendy was impressed. They arrived at the hotel in less than five minutes. Wendy bade goodbye to Daisy when she stepped out of the van. The crew was treating her very well. Even though she was not as famous as Daisy, Mason, or Odette, they let her stay in a five-star hotel just like them.With the room card the crew had given her, Wendy took the elevator and went upstairs.Her assigned room was Room 2233. She found her room just as she got off the elevator.When she was about to open the door, the door of the next room opened.To her astonishment, a familiar person walked out from next door. Chapter 293: Viciousness Chapter 293: Viciousness "Hey!" Wendy looked at Jeffrey in total surprise. "What are you doing here?""I have a shoot tomorrow and this ce is located close to the set." "Okay!" Wendy then remembered that in the y, Jeffrey''s character had a few lines with Lady Ivanka. Now that the heroine had been reced, the scene would have to be reshot. "It¡¯s quitete now.Are you going out?" "No.I just had dinner.I''d just go for a little stroll to digest my food." Jeffrey faked a cough and his eyes dodged a direct look at her. "It''s turned midnight and you just had dinner?" "Fine, I had a midnight snack!" Jeffrey spat. Wendy frowned. ''Why does he appear so irritable?¡¯ Jeffrey stared at Wendy intently. In fact, when Carter contacted Jeffery''s agent about reshooting the scene with Ivanka, Jeffrey ced a certain condition before he agreed to resume shooting¡ª he must live in close proximity to Wendy. Carter rationalized that since Jeffrey had the most shots with Wendy, it made sense that the two of them got along well. Without giving it any further thought, he asked the staff to arrange a suite for Jeffrey next to Wendy''s. Jeffrey was a famous actor so they put him up in a plush suite, and they gave Wendy an equally luxurious suite, too. Jeffrey hade after dinner.He had whiled away his time waiting for Wendy. At longst, he had heard the sound of someone opening the door to the next suite.He had looked out of the peephole to find that it was Wendy. Then, he had casually opened the door and walked out, pretending to meet her by chance. "Okay.I''ll go back to my suite.Bye," said Wendy. "Wait!" Jeffrey shouted. Wendy rolled her eyes and tantly ignored him. Just as she was about to enter her suite, Jeffrey stopped her. "Didn''t you hear me just now? I asked you to wait!" "Damn! What is wrong with you, Jeffrey? Just go away! Why are you so irritated today? Find someone else to vent your anger on!" "No!" Wendy clenched her fists in anger and squinted. "Are you leaving or not?" Jeffrey swallowed hard and his aura weakened instantly. "You are a girl.Don''t behave so rudely!" "I don''t care!" Wendy snapped. Thest time Jeffrey offered to treat her to dinner, he left her with Ryan.She still had that score to settle with him. What pleasure did he get out of treating her like this? If anyone should be angry, it should be her! "Go away!" she yelled. "I have something that I want to tell you." After checking the time on her phone, Wendy shoved the screen in front of Jeffrey andined, "Dude! It''s well after midnight.I have to get up early to work tomorrow morning.I need my beauty sleep!" Jeffrey stood before her door, unwilling to leave. One minute passed. Two minutes passed. Five minutester, he was still standing at the door. Finally, Wendy gave in. She rubbed her forehead and said, "Fine.Just say what you have to, and then let me go." "Say it here out in the open?" Wendy pushed the door open and said, "Come inside." Afraid that she might go back on her word, Jeffrey ran in.In the suite, Wendy''s suitcasey wide open and was ced beside the bed. As soon as she entered the suite, she took off her coat, flung it on the sofa, and sat on it. Comfortably seated on the sofa, Wendy sighed. "Wendy..." "Say it!" Wendy squinted, kicked off her shoes and made herselffortable on the sofa. Jeffrey just stood at the edge of the sofa for a long time without saying anything.She eventually raised her gaze to meet a confused expression in his eyes. Wendy yawned with boredom. "What''s wrong?" "Are you in love with my uncle?" Wendy trembled and her sleepiness was instantly driven away.Jeffrey stared at her without looking away, lest he miss any giveaway expression on her face.She looked away and coughed nervously. "Why do you ask?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®She didn''t deny it! She didn''t deny it at all! This means Wendy is really in love with Uncle Ryan"Jeffrey was livid.He gnashed his teeth and red at her. "Wendy, you are a liar!" ¡®What the hell? Why am La liar all of a sudden? ¡° Wendy thought angrily. "Jeffrey, are you here to pick a fight with me in the middle of the night?" "Didn''t you say that you were not ready to be in a rtionship? You refused me and said that we could only be friends.But here you are flirting with my uncle!" Jeffrey shouted out angrily.He demanded answers to his questions. ¡®Why does it seem as if I cheated on him?¡¯ Wendy pressed her temples to soothe the headache she was feeling. "First, I''m not in love with your uncle.Besides, even if I was in a rtionship, it would be none of your business.Jeffrey, you are just my ex-boyfriend.You should not concern yourself with my private life!" Jeffrey was gob smacked. ¡®Not in love with him?¡¯ He knew that Wendy would not lie to him about something like that. ¡®But Uncle Ryan said...Damon it! He lied to me! Jeffrey gritted his teeth. ¡®Uncle Ryan, you are such a cunning and despicable man! Jeffrey fell into a daze and was only rocked back to his senses when Wendy pushed him hard and he stumbled. "Get out! I don''t even know why I agreed to talk to you." Jeffrey suddenly started chuckling. Wendy was confused. ¡®This maniac! What is he so happy about? They say women are unpredictable.But men are a greater challenge to fathom out.I never know what is going on in their minds" Jeffrey plonked himself on the sofa. "Get out!" Wendy ordered. "No way!" Wendy gnashed her teeth. Although Jeffrey was happy to know that she was dating Ryan, the happy mood didn''t persist for long.Even if they were not in a rtionship, it was obvious that Wendy loved Ryan.He had noticed it before he went abroad, but he didn''t expect that the feeling would be mutual in such a short space of time. More importantly, Ryan had showed him the DNA test report.Surely Ryan wouldn''t lie to him about that! This meant that Wendy was Precious¡¯ biological mother. Jeffrey''s eyes darkened again as he drew this conclusion. It was impossible for the two of them to be together now that he had learned this.He kept silent and felt inconsbly sad. But as soon as he got over his sorrow, he was in high spirits again. He didn''t care! Even if they couldn''t be together, he wouldn''t let Ryan get Wendy either.He sat in deep contemtion for a while. He decided to disrupt their rtionship.He took a sip of tea and asked, "Wendy, what do you see in my uncle anyway?" Wendy yawned and ignored him. "I know you go after handsome men.Although Uncle Ryan is good looking, he is inwardly a very vicious person.Don''t be deceived by his appearance.There is a worm inside the rosy apple." ¡®Vicious?¡¯ Wendy was more amused than frightened. This word was pretty appropriate to describe Ryan. "Why are you smiling? Do you know what kind of rtionship he shares with Odette?" Jeffrey asked. Chapter 294: Jealous Chapter 294: Jealous ¡®Odette! Odette again!¡¯ Wendy remembered the strange look in Luke''s eyes when he mentioned the woman, as well as Odette''s inexplicable hostility toward her. She frowned, her heart growing heavy. ¡®Didn''t Ryan say that he has nothing to do with Odette? Why would Jeffrey say such a thing?¡¯ Wendy bit her lip. "Ryan and Odette..." "Well..." Jeffrey initially wanted to keep her guessing, but the fire in Wendy''s eyes ignited his own jealousy.He heaved a long sigh. "Uncle Ryan ordered Glory Media to turn Odette into a star." Wendy''s face shifted. She had heard about Odette before. Odette had entered the entertainment industry at the age of sixteen and managed to bag the best actress award a yearter. After that, however, she hadn''t been able tond any good projects. Reviews and feedback of her seeding work had been bad, each one worse than thest. Eventually, she had stopped epting projects altogether and disappeared from public view.She had stayed silent until her contract with her original agency expired.She had then signed with Glory Media, but it did nothing for her dwindling fame.She had continued to struggle for the next two years. Gradually, she didn''t have many projects.It wasn''t until five years ago that she had finallynded an excellent role. The script was good, and her co-stars were all big names in the industry. This was the big break she had been waiting for, and she sessfully turned the opportunity in her favor. Since then, she had won the best actress award twice more, which firmly established her footing in the film circle.¡®SO... it was all thanks to Ryan that Odette became famous again?¡¯ Wendy''s heart ached with bitterness. As far as she knew, Ryan had never been such a generous person. To put it bluntly, even if a peerless beauty shed her clothes and crawled into his bed, he would simply shove her to the floor without a second thought. He would most likely berate her for dirtying his sheets, too. How could a man like him go out of his way to personally ensure that Odette secured a position in the show business? ''He told me that he had nothing to do with Odette.Who the hell would believe that?¡¯ Wendy thought sardonically, her mood turning fouler by the second. She padded barefoot across the carpet and opened the window. The cold wind blew into the room, making her shiver; yet it cleared her head and calmed her rampaging emotions. "Wendy..." "I''m fine." Jeffrey was still worried, but he didn''t know what more to say at that point. She looked as pale as death; how could she be fine? He instantly regretted telling her everything, but there was nothing he could do to take his words back. Besides, he had initially done it with Wendy''s best interests in mind. She might be smart and clever, but even Jeffrey knew that she couldn''t resist the temptation that good- looking men offered. Not only was Ryan attractive, he was also cunning. Jeffrey just didn''t want Wendy to be tricked and cheated by Ryan.¡®Yes! That''s it, exactly! I''m only worried that he might fool her.This is the only reason I''m doing this! Jeffrey nodded to himself, reassured by his own reasoning. "Jeffrey..." "What is it?" "I''m sleepy." "Ah, okay." Jeffrey scratched his head sheepishly. "I''m quite exhausted myself.I''ll go back to my room and get some rest.See you at the set tomorrow." Wendy raised a hand and gave him a weak little wave. As soon as he left, Wendy washed up and brushed her teeth, then did her nightly skincare routine. By the time shey on her bed, it was already one in the morning. She turned off the lights and closed her eyes.But sleep would note.She tossed and turned and even counted sheep, but her efforts were all in vain. All she could think about was that time when Ryan dered his intention of pursuing her again. "Damn it!" Wendy sat up on the bed, her brows furrowed with irritation.She grabbed her phone from the nightstand and stared at her screen. Another hour had passed.She proceeded to open her call logs. Ryan hadn''t called her, not even once.She then checked her WeChat. He hadn''t sent a message either. ¡®Huh! He hasn''t even called or texted the whole day! Is this how he should be acting after making that embarrassing profession?Gritting her teeth, Wendy blocked Ryan''s phone number and WeChat ount." Just wait and see! I won''t give you a chance!" Wendy tossed the phone back on the nightstand and burrowed into her nket.She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in an attempt to empty her mind. To her utter dismay, not even ten seconds had gone by before she began mulling over the matter again. ¡®What the hell is the rtionship between Ryan and Odette?Why is Odette so openly hostile to me? Is it possible that Ryan is having a fling with Odette when he is trying to pursue me? Maybe he is two-Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. timing us and she finds out...¡¯ "Ah, damn it!" Wendy cursed and sat up in bed again. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" For all she knew, while she wasted her time agonizing over her questions, Ryan might be sleeping soundly in his corner of the world. ¡®Why am I bothering with this in the first ce? It''s ridiculous and idiotic.Is it really worth losing sleep over?¡¯ Wendy scratched her head and picked up her phone again. She rummaged around her WeChat and removed Ryan''s ount from the blocked list.Then, she typed a short message, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sent it. The message read, "Let me ask you onest time, Ryan.What is your rtionship with Odette?!" On the other hand, Ryan wasying staring at the ceiling in the ward.He wasn''t sleepy at all.He had grown used to having Wendy around. In the past, even though they weren''t in the same room, he could sleep soundly knowing that she was within his reach.But now, he just couldn''t sleep at all. Ryan flicked themp on and picked up his iPad from the bedside table.He might as well do some work instead of idling the hours away. Precious was already fast asleep.Shey on her stomach, her arms and legs tucked close, her head turned sideways.Her plump little face was pressed against the pillow, making her cheek look like a fat dumpling. Ryan sighed as he watched her snore softly.He rather envied the girl at that moment.He reached out to put the quilt over her shoulders, then buried himself with business matters. Time flew by without his notice. And then, his phone buzzed.It was his private phone, meaning it was only essible to those who were particrly close to him. Ryan put down his iPad and checked his phone screen.Wendy sent him a message. "Let me ask you for thest time, Ryan.What''s your rtionship with Odette?!" It seemed like she was extremely upset. Ryan raised his eyebrows.He peeked at the time.It was eight past two in the morning. ¡®She''s still awake at this hour?¡¯ Ryan''s lips curled into a smile as his fingers worked to find her number and press call. To his surprise, it wasn''t Wendy''s voice that greeted him, but an operator''s. "Sorry, the number you are calling is currently unavable." Ryan frowned. ¡®Is she on the phone with someone else? At two o''clock in the morning?¡¯ He waited for a few minutes before calling her again, but he was met with the same fate. It took Ryan three more tries before he realized something.He had been added to the blocked list. Instead of getting angry, he tried to analyze the possible events that had led to this. Since Wendy sent him this message in the middle of the night, she must be unable to sleep as well. And judging by the tone of her question, she must have heard the rumors about him and Odette. Being cklisted was supposed to be annoying, infuriating even.But Ryan leaned back against the headboard and let out a hearty chuckle. ¡®So Wendy is mad about that.That only means that she cares about me.And most importantly, she''s jealous!¡¯ Chapter 295: Ill Wait For You Chapter 295: I''ll Wait For You ¡®Wendy is jealous.She''s jealous of another woman.How interesting.¡¯ Thinking of that, Ryan smiled in amusement at the thought of this. However, excessive jealousy could ruin a rtionship.Ryan was well aware of this. At that moment, he got up from bed, went to the bathroom, and video called Wendy on WeChat. Meanwhile, Wendy was lying in the bed of the hotel room, lost in thought. A few moments had passed since she sent Ryan the message, but he had not replied yet.She checked the time on her phone.It was already 2:15 in the morning.She must be out of her mind to wait for his reply thiste. Of course, he would not reply.He must be sleeping already. With a sigh, she decided to put down her phone and go to sleep. Just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang.Her eyes fluttered open. The instant she saw that it was Ryan, Wendy jumped to her feet as though she was electrocuted. For some reason, she felt anxious when she saw his caller ID on her phone.Shit.It turns out that he''s not asleep yet.'' In a sh, a wave of anger washed over her. ¡®If he received my message and wasn''t asleep yet, why didn''t he reply to my message" Wendy pressed the answer key hard, her teeth gritting in anger. The next second, Ryan''s beaming smile appeared on the screen.She was pissed off. He, however, seemed amused by what was happening. "Why are youughing?" Wendy asked with a scowl. "Because I''m happy." "What are so you happy about?" "Wendy, why do you want to know about my rtionship with Odette?" "I have the right to know, don''t I? Didn''t you say that you want to pursue me again? If you''re with someone else, I believe that that''s something I should be aware of." "Really?" A smile shed across Ryan''s face. "I''m serious.Why else would I ask you this?" "For one, I think you''re jealous." Something suddenly dawned on Wendy, and her face reddened in embarrassment. ¡®Damn it! As soon as she had heard what Jeffrey said about Ryan and Odette, she had sent Ryan a message without thinking.It was obvious that she was jealous. She averted his gaze and stammered, "I...I''m not..." Although Ryan was enjoying the moment, he decided not to push her further. "There''s nothing between me and Odette," he exined with a smile. "Liar!" Wendy sneered. "I''ve only seen her once." "Love at first sight?" Ryan frowned. "I didn''t even see clearly what she looked like." Wendy just sneered in response. ¡®Who would believe that?¡¯ "I saw Odette five years ago when I was inspecting Glory Media.I happened to find out that she was from Spring County, so I told Kane about her.She seized the offer and opportunity without hesitation, and became famous in just a short period of time," Ryan exined patiently. Wendy was stunned.She never expected that that was what had happened. "Why didn''t I know that Odette was from Spring County?" She was now sitting on the bed, stunned.She and her sister had lived there for five years. They should have at least heard that there was a famous actress nearby. However, that was not what mattered now. Wendy could not care less that she and Odette were from the same county. At that moment, she coughed slightly and shifted the topic. "You asked someone to give her a lift in her career just because she''s from Spring County?" "Yeah," Ryan answered indifferently and leaned against the frosted door. "I have a good impression of that ce." Wendy''s mouth fell open. "That''s it?" "You don''t believe me?" Ryan retorted, his eyebrows raised in amusement. What he said stunned Wendy. At that very moment, their eyes met, AndWendy''s cheeks turned red. She was troubled all night long, only to find out that it was just a simple misunderstanding. Wendy cleared her throat and twisted the hem of her pajama awkwardly. "Since you like Spring County so much, why don''t you give me a lift? I lived there for five years, after all," she asked, a hint of jealousy in her voice. "You didn''t need it." "What do you mean?" "Why ask for a lift when you can have everything? Thepany can even be yours if you just say so." Wendy, whose face was crimson red, was dumbfounded. "Wendy..." Ryan called. "What?" Wendy blushed, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. "Now that you know I have nothing to do with Odette, have you finally made up your mind?" "Not so fast!" Wendy reasoned out. "I see.I''ll wait for you then," Ryan replied in a low and deep voice while deliberately lengthening the ending of the sentence. Although what he had said was nothing out of the ordinary, it sounded flirtatious. Wendy''s ears flushed upon hearing this. ttered, she covered her chest and avoided eye contact with him. "It''s gettingte.You should go to bed now.Don''t worry about Ray and Precious.I''m taking good care of them," Ryan reassured. "Okay." "And take care of yourself, okay?" "I know, I know.I''m not a kid anymore." Ryan chuckled. "Alright.Go to sleep now.Good night." "Wait." Wendy''s face crimsoned, and she bashfully said, "Ryan..." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "What?" "I''ll give you my answer when Ray wakes up." Ryan''s eyes lit up.This was the first time he had heard a positive and hopeful reply from her after a long time.With a gentle smile, he nodded and replied, "Okay." The call finally ended. But even after hanging up the call, Wendy''s heart still fluttered in her chest. As shey in the bed, she clutched her chest with both hands and recalled what had just happened.Her face was still hot and red until now. "Why did you give in so fast?" she scolded herself. Well, deep inside, she was delighted. With a new sense of tranquility in her heart, she closed her eyes and slowly drifted to sleep. Meanwhile, in the ward, Ryan opened the bathroom door. Thud! Luke, who was leaning against the door, fell to the floor. "Ouch!" He groaned in pain, but he got up right away.Ryan merely nced at him. As he was in high spirits, he just let Luke go, even though his brother had eavesdropped on his conversation with Wendy on the phone.Instead of going to the bathroom, Luke followed Ryan. It just happened that he woke up in the middle of the night as he felt an urge to pee. But just as he was about to go back to sleep, he heard a voice inside the bathroom. His curiosity triggered his gossipy nature at once.He quietly got up and looked if Ryan was in bed. As he saw that Ryan was nowhere in sight, he pressed his ear against the door of the bathroom and listened. Unfortunately, although he could hear that Ryan was talking inside, he could not make out what Ryan was saying. To Luke''s surprise, he heard his brotherugh.Ryan seldomughed, which piqued Luke''s interest.Not only that, but hisugh sounded sincere, and it seemed as though he was really pleased about something. Because of this, Luke could not help but be curious about what Ryan was so happy about. "Were you talking to Wendy? Why were you two on the phone thiste? Are you in a rtionship now?" he asked with a smirk. Ryan lifted the quilt and turned off hisptop without answering Luke''s question. "You were working? Are you suffering from insomnia again? You can talk to me if you can''t sleep.Can you see how caring I am to you? I''m sweet, aren''t I?" Luke badgered. "Yeah." "Then do you have anything to share with your sweet little brother?"Ryan eyed Luke, who was only wearing thin pajamas, and threw him a coat. "I do, actually." "What is it?" "I''m going to visit the crew tomorrow." Luke was taken aback by Ryan''s response. "Visit? Which crew?" "Yes.The crew of the Story of Concubine Ivanka," Ryan replied, an unusually tender expression on his face. "Dude, it hasn''t been that long since you two were apart," Luke said. Ryan cast a scornful nce at him in response. ¡®Did he just look at me with disdain? Well, yes, he just did.¡¯ Luke knew his brother very well that he was certain Ryan just looked at him with contempt. "You''re single.What do you know?"Ryan scoffed. Chapter 296: Gossip Chapter 296: Gossip Ding! Ding! The doorbell kept ringing nonstop.Wendy clutched the pillow in her arms, refusing to get up from her bed. ¡®What the hell...Where am I? What time is it? What''s going on?¡¯ Wendy groggily sat up and rubbed her eyes in a daze. She couldn''t fall asleep until half past two in the morning.Now, she couldn''t even bear to open her eyes halfway.The doorbell continued to ring endlessly. "Alright, I''ming!" Wendy called out, pulling her phone up to check the time. It was only five o''clock in the morning. "Huh? it''s only five?" It was way too early and there was no rush to get to work.Who would be disturbing her in such an ungodly hour? Wendy grumbled as she walked to the door. "Hey! It''s too early for...Roger? What are you doing here?" Outside the door, Roger stood there with a serious expression on his face. "What''s going on? Did something happen?" "Where''s Jeffrey?" Roger asked, not changing his expression. Yawning, Wendy pointed to the suite right beside hers. "Why? What''s up?" "I need to talk to the both of you." Roger sighed and handed Wendy the morning newspaper. "Read it for yourself." While Wendy rubbed her eyes andzily read the headline, Jeffrey''s agent Ransom also arrived.He went to wake Jeffery up so that they could all talk in Wendy''s room. "So...someone took a picture of Jeffrey entering my room and now the media thinks we are having an affair?" Jeffrey''s mouth twitched. ¡®An affair? This is absurd!¡¯ he thought. It was the front page of today''s newspaper.The headline was very eye-catching. "Jeffrey and Wendy spotted spending an hour inside a hotel room together." Jeffrey was pretty famous, and Wendy had also been in the limelight recently. As soon as this news got out, it instantly went viral.As Wendy''s agent, Roger immediately rushed to her hotel as soon as he saw this on the news. "What were you two doingst night?" Wendy yawned again and sat on the bed, crossing her legs. "Jeffrey forced me to talk to him or else he wouldn''t leave, so I let him in." Roger nervously asked, "So you two aren''t, you know...dating or anything?" ¡®Dating? Dating Jeffrey?¡¯ Wendy gasped with an offended look on her face. "Why are you reacting like that?" Jeffrey snapped when he saw Wendy''s expression. "Do you have any idea how many women would kill for the honor of even talking to me?" "Then by all means, give the honor to them instead." Wendy rolled her eyes. "So you two really aren''t together?" Wendy violently shook her head. "Of course not!" Roger sighed in relief. "That''s good to know.At least, I have an idea how I can deal with this news now." Roger was shocked to his core when he read the news early this morning.He was worried about Ryan and Wendy.But he was relieved now. She was not with Jeffrey. Again, Wendy yawned and stretched her arms.She then let out a deep sigh.She felt like she needed more sleep. Back when she was in the US, there were days where in she wouldn''t get any sleep at all but she still had loads of energy. It was as if her age was finally beginning to catch up to her. She had gotten a few hours of sleep and already she felt exhausted.But since she had already woken up, she had no choice but to start her day. Wendy put on her hotel slippers and dragged herself off of her bed. "I''m going to the wash my face now." Roger was staring at Jeffrey with a strange expression. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "You need to be more careful, Bruce.Wendy isn''t as famous as you yet, so something like this would definitely bring her down.Do you have any idea what your fans have been saying about her online?" Jeffrey ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "What? What do you mean I have to be more careful? I just wanted to talk to her, What''s so wrong with that?" "Really? You just wanted to talk to her? In the middle of the night? In her hotel room?" "So what, are midnight chats illegal now?" "Whatever." Roger shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I''ll just tell Wendy to avoid you." ¡®Huh?¡¯¡¯ Jeffrey growled at Roger. Roger chucked his phone to him. "See for yourself!" "What?" "Those are allments about Wendy just from today." Jeffrey shot Roger a dirty look before reading the screen. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His face instantly froze as he began to read. These were allments just from this morning. They all cursed Wendy.Everything was so harsh towards her. "I used to sympathize with you because of your family.But apparently, you are nothing but a slut!" "How shameful, Wendy.Your son doesn''t even know who his father is, and you''re already seducing another man?" "What''s the hype about her anyway? She''s not even that good of an actress." "You can see it just by looking at her face that she''s a bitch!" There were so many morements, but Jeffrey couldn''t bring himself to scroll any further. Clenching his fists, he muttered, "Shit! What is wrong with these people? I was the one who entered Wendy''s room.If anything, I should have been the one called a flirt! Why are they pinning the me on her?" Roger nodded somberly. Jeffrey scrolled a little bit more, and became even angrier when he saw that some were even beginning to insult Raymond, too. "What the hell! What kind of fans are these?" Roger shrugged his shoulders. Jeffrey finally realized his mistake and gritted his teeth. "I''ll be more careful from now on.Damn it!" Roger finally broke his gaze away from Jeffrey. "Watch your mouth when you''re with me," Roger said as he took his phone back. "I¡¯m a friend of your uncle Ryan.So you should call me your uncle, too." "Ha-ha..." Wendy overheard the conversation as she stepped out of the bathroom.She couldn''t help butugh at Jeffrey''s embarrassed face. "Oh, shut up, Roger!" "You boys are hrious." Jeffrey shook his head and gritted his teeth. For breakfast, Jeffrey ordered some food and had it served in the room. The four of them all gathered around the table and discussed while they ate. "Don''t you think it''s a bit strange?" Ransom asked. "Jeffrey checked in yesterday afternoon.He stayed low- key in his hotel room and almost never left until last night.How could someone catch him at such an opportune time?" Wendy swallowed the bite of sandwich she was chewing before chiming in, "Are you saying someone has been waiting outside all this time? Like paparazzi that are paid to follow you 24/7?" "It''s possible, but very unlikely..." Ransom contemted. "Jeffrey isn''t even busy these days, so it can''t be." Upon hearing this, Roger was stunned. "What is it, Roger?" "Wendy...What if the paparazzi are after you?" Wendy scrunched her face in disbelief. ¡®The paparazzi? After me?No way.I''m not all that famous to be followed so closely. "You think so, Roger?" Wendy didn''t think so. "The Eris thing is over now.Plus, I''ve only been so focused on work th¨¦se days.What would they possibly want from me?" Roger frowned, unable to give her an answer. "I don''t know, but we need to keep an eye anyway." Chapter 297: A Special Visit Chapter 297: A Special Visit The shoot would begin at seven o''clock.Half past six, Wendy and Jeffrey left the hotel and headed to the set.It was as they expected. Reporters surrounded the venue.Wendy could not help but sigh. Jeffrey was really quite popr. "It''s Jeffrey! That''s his van!" Someone pointed and immediately, the reporters rushed to the vehicle. The door opened, revealing Jeffrey as he stepped out. Just when the reporters were about to bombard him with questions, they noticed that Jeffrey moved to the side and seemed to be giving way for someone else toe out. Wearing a windbreaker, Wendy then stepped out right after Jeffrey. The reporters excitedly burst into their questions. "Jeffrey, are you and Wendy in a rtionship now?" "You were spotted entering her roomst night, and now youe to work together.Is this your way of finally making your rtionship public?" "Did the two of you fall in love on the set of the Story of Concubine Ivanka?" Reporters asked several questions left and right, causing a greatmotion. "Alright, alright!" Jeffrey casually grabbed a microphone from one of the reporters. At the expectation that they would finally get their answer, everyone quieted down immediately. "To set the record straight, we are just friends.We have known each other since we filmed together in the US.I went to her roomst night because we hadn''t seen each other in so long.I wanted to catch up with her.You''re all overthinking this." The reporters were shocked and didn''t seem to believe him. "Jeffrey, wait! So you and Wendy really aren''t dating?" "No, we aren''t!" Another reporter asked, "Then why else would you be staying in Wendy''s room for a whole hour?""Huh? Do you hear yourselves?" Jeffrey said, offended. "Just because I stayed in her room for an hour, you think we''re dating? How absurd!" The reporter was stunned silent. ¡®Shit.You stayed in Wendy''s room for an hour? Isn''t it obvious that you are dating?¡¯ they thought. "Jeffrey, we..." "You all underestimate me." Jeffrey shook his head. The reporters looked at each other and were uncertain of how to respond. They didn''t understand what he meant. But then Jeffrey''s expression turned proud and then he jested, "If something did happenst night, one hour wouldn''t have been enough!" The reporters were disappointed with Jeffrey''sst statement and thus turned to Wendy for a chance at some useful information. "Wendy, is it true that you and Jeffrey are really just friends?" "Are the two of you truly not together?" "Could you please give us an answer?" The idea of Wendy and Jeffrey arriving at work together was Roger''s idea. Initially, Wendy wanted toe here separately to avoid suspicion. However, Roger said that if they did that, it would only leave more room for suspicion for the media to misinterpret. Since it made sense, Wendy listened to Roger and headed to set with Jeffrey. It turned out to be a good move, because then they could both clear the air themselves. With a polite smile, Wendy responded, "Thank you for your concern, but Jeffrey and I are really just friends.Back in the US, I met Jeffrey when I was still starting out.We were shooting for the same project and he was like a senior to me.I have always been grateful to him.After I came back from abroad, I was casted for the Story of Concubine Ivanka and so was he.We happened to have a lot of scenes together in the show, so we''ve be friends.He came to my room to talk about work and our scriptsst night.Nothing else." Meanwhile, hearing Wendy call him a senior, Jeffrey felt frustrated.However, he had to hold it back. ¡®Wendy! Keep pretending! Shit!¡¯ He might be an actor she respected in front of the reporters, but she treated him so differently off-camera. The answer was finally provided. The reporters who were so excited earlier were now a little disappointed. Both parties now personally denied the rumors. Based on the interview, both of them seemed genuine about it and didn''t even look like a couple. There went the supposed headline for tomorrow. But since they were already there, the reporters continued to ask Wendy more questions about the Story of Concubine Ivanka, and she graciously answered them all. When she saw that Jeffrey was beginning to grow impatient, Wendy quickly said, "Thank you for your questions, but we have to get to work now.If you are interested in finding more about the show, you are wee to visit again.We have to get to set now, thank you!" The reporters no longer made it difficult for them and let them go. In the set, Odette''s eyes glinted at the sight of seeing Wendy and Jeffrey walk in together. Jeffrey pursed his lips upon seeing her. He leaned down and whispered in Wendy''s ear, "That''s her.She''s be famous thanks to Uncle Ryan." Wendy jerked away from Jeffrey and red at him. If it weren''t for Jeffrey, she could have gotten more sleepst night and she wouldn''t have made a fool of herself before Ryan. Wendy took bigger strides and kept a distance from Jeffrey. People looked at the two of them strangely. Obviously, they had all read about the news this morning. Wendy didn''t feel like exining to them. The truth woulde out in the newster, anyway. Wendy and Jeffrey parted ways as soon as they entered the set. Wendy was going to report to Carter. Jeffrey''s first task was to shoot a scene with Odette, so he approached the assistant director. Wendy was expecting Carter to ask her something, but surprisingly, he didn''t. "Carter, I..." "Oh, there you are." Carter had be friendlier to her over time. "Go and get yourself into hair and makeup.Get ready to shoot your scenes." "Well, okay." Scratching her head, Wendy shrugged and left.She was expecting to be the topic of today''s gossip, but it didn''t seem that way with Carter. Behind her, Carter watched as Wendy walked away, smiling and thoughtfully tapping his nose. ¡®Hmm.She is a blessing! Just when he was worrying that the show wasn''t gaining as much poprity as he''d hoped, the rumor of Jeffrey and Wendy popped up.It couldn''t havee at a more perfect time.Whether or not the rtionship was true, it was good publicity for the show.Carter didn''t have a reason toin about this.As expected, the shoot was running smoothly.Before noon time, the producer suddenly came over with a nervous look. "Carter!" "Shh! What are you shouting for?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The producer was sweating out of his forehead as he grabbed Carter''s wrist. "Come, hurry! People from Glory Media are visiting today! We need to get ready!" Carter was confused. ¡®¡®This is a normal thing.What is he so nervous for?" "Why do you need to get ready?" he asked.https://novelebook/ The producer was growing more and more anxious. "The visitors are different this time." "ls it not Kane?" "It''s him.But there are other people from Oliver Group with him." "Oh, Luke?" The producer shook his head and pointed upwards, indicating someone higher. Carter gasped, "Ryan?" The producer nodded his head violently. Carter let out an even louder gasp. Glory Media was the biggest investor of the Story of Concubine Ivanka. But Ryan Oliver? He was the CEO of Oliver Group! This investment meant nothing to him. He had alreadye to visit oncest time, but why would hee again? Why, exactly, did he seem to value this show so much? The producer couldn''t wait any longer and pulled Carte "Well, now that you know,e with me and wee him!" Carter let himself get dragged.He couldn''t dare keep Ryan waiting. Chapter 298: Ill Come To You Chapter 298: I''ll Come To You "Mr.Oliver!" As soon as Carter and the producer walked out of the crowd, they saw Ryan walking towards them, surrounded by a group of people. ¡®Damn it! It''s really Ryan Oliver¡¯ Carter and the producer exchanged a nervous nce and hurried to greet Ryan. "Mr.Oliver, what brings you here? You should''ve told us that you wereing.We could''ve picked you up," Carter said fawningly. "No need," Ryan curtly replied.Carter could not help but lower his head in embarrassment after being dismissed just like that. Luke, who was at Ryan''s heels, came to the rescue. "We just came by to have a look.Tell the actors not to be nervous and just get on with the shooting as usual." "I see..." Carter nodded. Since Eris was reced, the main cast were from Glory Media, the biggest investor of the drama. Since the leadingdy was recently changed, Carter thought that Ryan must havee here to observe the filming in person out of worry. Carter and the producer hurriedly led the crowd inside. As they walked, Carter exined, "As you can see, the actors are busy filming at the moment. They''ve been working hard these past few days. To be frank, the filming is going on smoothly. They''re all professional.This viewing in the winter vacation will surely be sessful." "Okay." As usual, Ryan was reticent and kept a straight face in front of other people. Luke, who was tagging along, could not help but smile helplessly as he saw the distorted expression on Carter''s face.He knew very well that Ryan did note here for the drama. Ryan only came to see Wendy.In the shooting site, the actors were taking a break as they had just finished filming a scene. While the producer was talking with Ryan and the others, Carter furtively ordered his assistant to call the main cast over. "The CEO of Oliver Group is here to visit.You should do well today!" "Okay!" Some of them were excited, while others were nervous. "Ah...Wendy, I''m so nervous.What should I do? I''ve signed a contract with Glory Media for a long time.I''ve only met the CEO once when he came to visitst time.I could still remember how strong his aura was.What if I don''t perform wellter?" However, Wendy seemed preupied with something and did not hear what Daisy was saying. "Wendy? Wendy!" "What?" Wendy snapped back to reality. "What are you thinking about?" Daisy asked with a frown. "Nothing.I''m just nervous as well." Daisy held her arm and reassured her, "There, there.I know it''s scary, but this is can also be an opportunity for us.We should do well no matter what.It''ll be great if we can make the CEO notice us.If he praises us in front of Mr.Evans, our future will be secured." Wendy said nothing and just smiled. "Oh no.It seems that I have to recite my lines again.But it''s okay.I''ll do my best in the shootingter like I always do." "Yes.You do that." Wendy did not know what else to say. Without another word, Daisy left, a giddy look on her face. Just as she left, Jeffrey walked over to Wendy. "Uncle Ryan must''ve heard the rumor between us that he''s restless," he jokingly said. Wendy stared daggers at him. ¡®How dare he say that?¡¯ "He''s despicable, shameless, and abusive of power," he added. "Fuck off!" Jeffrey looked at Wendy with a frown and asked, "Wendy, you haven''t married him yet.Why are you defending him I like that?" Wendy blushed upon hearing his question. "Go away and stop talking nonsense." While they were bantering, a dreadful feeling washed over Jeffrey, and the hair on his neck suddenly stood on end. He turned around and saw Ryan looking at him with narrowed eyes. Ryan''s eyes were so cold that it seemed as though they could freeze people at a nce. ¡®Oh shit! I''ve only had a few words with Wendy.Why is he looking at me like that?Jeffrey suddenly saw something, and an idea urred to him.¡± He poked Wendy on the shoulder. "Wendy, look! Odette is going to talk to him!" Wendy stopped in her tracks. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She turned around and saw Odette walking towards Ryan with a big smile on her face. When Odette saw Ryan, her heart skipped a beat. ¡®He came to visit!¡¯ she eximed inwardly.As the CEO of an international group, it was unexpected that he woulde and visit the crew himself.Odette blushed at the sight of him.Five years ago, she received a movie script that helped her get the best actress award twice in a row. She heard that the CEO had asked someone to give her the resources she needed. The CEO! Ryan Oliver!Everyone in Ywood knew about the rumors about Ryan, and so did Odette. It was said that Ryan, albeit cold and unapproachable, was dignified and excellent. Some said that he was not interested in women. They said he was like a demon when it came to business ¡ªruthless and evil. Anyway, there were countless more hearsays about him. However, it was that demon that asked Glory Media to make her popr. Odette must admit, even she was dumbfounded by thepany''s generosity towards her. She only found out the reason why thepany was so nice to her through Ryan''s assistant.Since then, all the senior executives in Glory Media, even the ones whom she could not impress, became polite to her. It was only when she thought things through that she understood everything.She surmised that Ryan liked her.Odette was in the clouds at the thought of this. Truth be told, she had waited for Ryan to confess his feelings for her.She waited for a long time, but that day did note. Sometimeter, when she was doubting if Ryan liked hep a senior manager of Glory Media began ttering her and pleasing her. He even called her Mrs.Oliver in private.It was then that Odette felt relieved and assured.She believed it was not that Ryan did not like her.It was that he was inexperienced in pursuingdies. ¡®Look.He hase to visit.Isn''t that enough to prove his intention? As a CEO, he should be busy doing business and deals worth more than a billion dors.Why did he free his time just to visit the crew? His visiting is just an excuse.He must be here for me" Odette''¡¯s face crimsoned, and she bit her lower lip bashfully. With a bottle of water in her hand, she strode over to him. "Mr.Oliver..." Ryan stopped. When he turned in the direction of the voice, he saw a woman walking towards him. ¡®Who is she?¡¯ he wondered with a frown. Thankfully, Luke, his brother, was there.He knew Ryan well enough to know what he was thinking.He stood behind Ryan and whispered, "That''s Odette." Ryan nodded slightly in understanding. Odette was still wearing the costume¡ªa long green gown. Even though she was already 32 years old, she looked as though she was only in her early twenties, thanks to her baby face and skincare regimen. Her green gown emphasized her fair skin.She looked like a model on the runway when she walked. "Mr.Oliver..." Odette greeted with a sweet smile. Ryan just nodded at her in response. His aura was overpowering, even when he was standing next to Luke and Kane. People could not look at them casually. As there were many people on the shooting site, Odette thought that it was not appropriate to express her feelings. She hesitated for a moment. In the end, she did note any closer. She stood face to face with Ryan from a distance.She felt so shy that she could not even look at him in the eye. "Mr.Oliver, I''lle to you when my work is done." Chapter 299: Love Scene Chapter 299: Love Scene ¡®Come to me? For what?¡± Ryan coldly stared at Odette, furrowing his eyebrows.But Odette had already scurried off with her face turning red. ¡®What just happened? ¡° Ryan thought to himself, confused. He put the thought aside, since he didn''t really want to pay attention to those he didn''t care so much for.His eyes fell on the one he came here for.Wearing a long crimson red dress, Wendy sat under the shade of a tree, reading her script. Beside her was Jeffrey, who was perched on a stool in his light green robe, also going over his script. Two beautiful people were sitting together. It looked like a harmonious scene.Jeffrey leaned over to whisper something to Wendy, causing her to re at him.He pretended to be scared and fell of his stool in exaggeration, amusing her a little. Ryan''s face fell upon seeing that. "Luke," he called out. "What?" Ryan looked away from the scene. "Any updates on Nellie?" Luke had no idea why Ryan was asking this now, but he told him everything he knew anyway. "The news has spread like wildfire.Manypanies have since stopped cooperating with them.Jaylen is trying to restore rtions with them, but they all keep refusing." Luke lowered his voice and continued, "The price of their shares has fallen.Theirpany''s market value has evaporated at least a several hundred millions.Even the business in their hotels is dwindling.IContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. heard somewhere that Jaylen is now thinking of reducing the staff." Ryan nodded with satisfaction. "And what else?" ¡®What else?¡¯ Luke''s confusion showed on his face. "Nellie!" "Oh...l see.Well, she''s desperate in arranging a marriage formercial benefits.Brian has been bearing the brunt of this suffering recently.His mother has been setting up two blind dates for him every day, one in the morning and one in the evening.Each one of the girls is the only child in her family." Luke emphasized thest sentence.He had a mocking tone to his voice.He chuckled before continuing, "Of course, Nellie only chooses families that have been in the business for generations or families that have strong backgrounds.Either way, they''re all shrewd.It''s obvious why Nellie wants her son to marry one of these girls.Those families aren''t stupid to fall for her tactics, and they won''t let her get what she wants.These girls just went to the blind dates for show." Ryan asked, "So Brian''s blind dates weren''t going well at all?" "No, not even a little bit." Luke shoved his hands in his pockets and shrugged. "You know our nephew.The only thing he has going for him is his looks.Only naive, inexperienced girls would fall for his tricks.In the eyes of these richdies, he has no chance at all." "Well...what about Bruce?" Ryan asked. Luke''s jaw dropped.His eyes widened and he cleared his throat. "What? Ahem, uh...What do you mean, Ryan?" "Do you still not understand?" Ryan squinted at Luke, sending a shiver down thetter''s spine. "No, no.I understand now.Clearly," Luke said hurriedly. He and Kane shared a look, feeling sorry for Jeffrey. ¡®Poor Bruce.You should have been more observant.You were better off minding your own business.The set was very simple. Carter gathered three wooden armchairs from the props section and gave them to the distinguished guests. "Mr.Oliver, I apologize if the studio isn''t up to your standards..." "No, it''s fine." Luke took on the role of dealing with people and gratefully sat down in the chair provided. "You don''t have to apany us.We''re just here to look around.You should go ahead and get to work." ¡®Look around?¡¯ Carter thought, pushing his sses back up with his finger. "Well, the assistant director is shooting a scene with the show''s heroine now.How about I apany you there to take a look?" He assumed that they were here to observe how the set had been adjusting to the sudden change in lead actress. That was why he proposed this suggestion. Ryan''s face darkened. "Oh, I guess not..." Carter was even more perplexed. He thought he had hit the nail on the head with this suggestion, but Ryan still seemed unhappy.Luke watched in horror as his brother''s expression scared the wits out of Carter. ¡®Damn it! Of course, Ryan is angry.He only came here for Wendy, but the director asked him to watch another woman.It would be strange if Ryan happily agreed to that suggestion" Luke hurriedly replied, "Don''t bother.We will just stay here.Please, carry on with your work." "Well...okay, then." It was then that Carter finally realized they were not here for the reason he thought they were. ¡®How unpredictable these big shots are.Ah, forget it! Just let them do what they want" The itinerary for today''s shoot was packed, anyway. After excusing himself, he went to his spot to prepare for the shoot. Not long after, Carter''s assistant approached the guests with three cups of coffee. "Mr.Oliver, the director ordered me to serve you some coffee.Drink as you please." "Thanks, I''ll take that.Carter is quite adept at reading people." Luke took the tray of coffee cups and distributed them to Kane and Ryan. Kane dly took his cup, but Ryan only leaned against his chair and simply nced at his without even taking it. Luke nodded in defeat of his adamant brother and put down the coffee instead. With his own cup of coffee in his hand, he looked up and scanned around the studio. To be honest, Carter was actually pretty considerate for a host. He had prepared a shaded ce for the three of them to sit, and they could see the shoot clearly from here. "Everyone in position.We are about to begin!" Meanwhile, Wendy quickly stole a nce at the three men in the distance.She inhaled sharply. ¡®They''re all just sitting there.Are they seriously going to watch?¡¯ Wendy looked down at her script. Her face scrunched up in worry. Mason, who was going to y the scene with her today, saw her face and couldn''t help but joke, "Wendy, are you that ufortable to shoot a love scene with me? Don''t you know how many girls would kill to be my lover? That''s a little insulting." He dramatically put his hand across his heart and pretended to be hurt.Wendy had no choice but to respond in awkwardughter. She was now beginning to feel ufortable with ying opposite of Mason today.Because it was a love scene, for crying out loud! Kissing and love scenes were verymon in the industry, though. As a professional, Wendy was expected to handle it without any malice. But...to shoot a love scene in front of Ryan? Goose bumps crawled all over her skin.She felt ill just thinking about it. Thest time Ryan came to visit, she was shooting a kissing scene with Jeffrey. This time, it was worse with an entire love scene! What a terrible coincidence! She recalled what happened thatst time. Ryan''s usual cold and fierce gaze petrified her. No matter how much she braced herself to do her best, her performance just wasn''t good that day. For one scene, she had to do it over more than ten times. She couldn''t imagine how much worse today could be.She wanted to curse under her breath. "Wendy? Hello, Wendy Finch?""Huh? What?" Wendy was jolted back into her senses.She raised her head and saw Mason looking suspiciously at her. Mason asked, "What''s gotten into you? I was calling your name several times. "Wendy blinked and swallowed the lump in her throat.¡± "I''m just nervous." Mason opened his mouth to tryforting her, but Carter''s voice came on the loud speaker. "Actors on set please.We''re about to begin shortly!" Chapter 300: Not Good Chapter 300: Not Good Wendy hesitantly made her way to the set. The scene today was going to be set in bedroom of Lady Faye''s pce.Upon thepletion of her new pce, Faye had just moved in and her maids were busy trying to tidy up the ce. The emperor came and quietly waved away the maids to surprise Faye.The scene ended up with them making love.The emperor''s mother heard about it and became furious. She thought that Faye was an enchantress. With some incitement from Lady Ivanka, she decided to have Lady Faye killed off. Of course, that part woulde at a muchter time in the story. For today, they were only going to shoot the scene in Faye''s pce. "And action!" In the new pce, the head maidservant cheerfully ordered the younger maids and eunuchs, "Alright now, be gentle! Watch it, you! Be careful, everyone! All these are gifts from His Majesty.If you break any of them, you might as well will lose your heads!" The maids and eunuchs nodded and moved with more caution. The head maidservant then walked over to Faye with a smile on her face. "My Lady, His Majesty is treating you so well.Not only did he have this whole pce built for you, but he also gave you so many gifts.Oh, he must know how homesick you are.Have you seen all of these? The gifts were all shipped from the south!" In the bedroom, Faye was standing by the window, donned in red. The window was wide open, giving her a perfect view of the bare branches and letting in the cold wind.Her gaze seemed so far away, as if she was very lonely. "My Lady?" The maidservant looked at her with concern. Faye lowered her head as her hands fiddled with the censer on the table by the window. The wind continued to blow, circting the aroma of the incense all throughout the room. "My Lady, the autumn wind is very chilly.You''re going to catch a cold standing there for a long time.Here, let me close it for you." Faye remained silent and her gaze remained on the censer, lost in thought. With a sigh, the maidservant gently closed the window.She didn''t understand Faye''s mood. The emperor doted on Faye so much.He built her this pce and sent her many valuable gifts. Yet, she was still depressed. At this moment, the emperor appeared at the door in casual clothes with his eunuch. When the maids gathered around to greet him, the emperor held up his hand to gesture silence.He then waved them away, and they all obediently filed out of the room. The emperor also waved away his eunuch, who obeyed and left the room as well. Standing by the window, Faye saw him out of the corner of her eye and paused her fiddling momentarily. But a secondter, she returned her gaze to the censer and toyed around with it again.She then felt the warmth of his body. The emperor wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. Faye stiffened.She quickly turned her head and saw that the emperor was in his casual clothes. On the other hand, a chill ran down Luke''s spine as he watched the scene. He turned his head only to see Ryan''s ice cold expression. "Dude, calm down," Luke said. "They''re just acting, remember?" But Ryan didn''t remove his cold gaze from the scene. Kane grimaced and felt somewhat nervous for Mason. If it weren''t for the rolling cameras and the neope around them, Kane couldn''t imagine what would happen to that man. Meanwhile, Wendy felt a pair of cold eyes bearing into her skin. Several chills ran up and down her spine. ¡®Oh, no" Needless to say, she didn''t have to guess who it was. She took a deep breath, trying to regain control of her mind and forgetting Ryan. The scene continued to y. Mason spoke gently as he held Faye in his arms. "So, how do you like the pce I built for you?" Faye lowered her head. "You built it just for me.Of course I like it." "Is that so?" The emperor ced his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him. "Then why is there no joy in your eyes?" "Well, all the furnishings here just remind me of home." Relieved to hear that it was a simple matter, the emperor sighed. "If you really miss your family, then I''ll just ask someone to bring them over for a vacation." "Oh, thank you, Your Majesty.But I''m afraid my parents are much too old to bear such heavy travel." The emperor frowned. "Your Majesty? Didn''t I tell you to call me Phil when there''s no one else around?" Faye paused and laughed awkwardly. "I''m sorry, Phil..." He smiled in satisfaction. Desire now burned in his eyes as he looked at Faye. "Faye..." His voice was low and hoarse. lt was obvious what he wanted. Right now. A trace of disgust momentarily flickered through Faye''s eyes. She averted her gaze, hoping he didn''t see it.She took a step back and lowered her head. "But...it''s still daytime..." The emperor didn''t care.He stared lustfully at Faye.She lowered her head and turned away, revealing the fair skin of her nape. The sun shone on her delicateplexion.The emperor''s desire burned within him. He stepped forward to grab her hand and gently pulled her to the bedside.He pressed his hand on her shoulder, motioning her to sit on the edge of her bed. Faye stiffened. "Your Majesty, please..." "Don''t be afraid, Faye..." He pushed her down and slowly pressed his body on top of hers. Crack! A crisp, snapping sound echoed throughout the set. Ryan had broken the armrest of his chair. Luke''s eyes widened with shock.He swallowed the lump in his throat and pressed Ryan by the shoulder. "They''re just acting! It''s just a show, dude.Calm down!" ¡®Damn it! Of all days to film this scene, it had to be today! ¡° Luke screamed internally as he felt Ryan''s muscles tense even more. "Why? Why now? Ah!¡¯ He felt as if he was on the verge of losing his mind. Ryan''s eyes pierced like daggers, piercing Mason. At the same time, Mason trembled at the feeling of a chill that ran down this back. That cracking sound terrified him. "Mason, focus." Carter frowned. "Sorry." ¡®This is strange.I just felt a cold gust of wind on my back" Mason looked back and found nothing that could have caused it. He furrowed his eyebrows. Carter''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Keep going!" "Okay, okay." "And action!" The emperor continued to press his body onto Faye. ording to the script, he lowered his head to kiss her lips, but Faye dodged it.His kiss then fell on her neck. The love scene came right after. While they were shooting, Wendy did her best to get rid of distracting thoughts, but every time Ryan''s cold stare came into her mind, she would stiffen up. "Wendy!" Carter called out. "Your expression isn''t right.You became the emperor''s concubine for revenge, but you can''t show it right now.Use your eyes and your body to express the right amount of resistance." "I''m so sorry." "Go again." They shot the scene again, but Ryan''s expression was so cold that the temperature in the entire studio felt like it dropped several degrees. The shoot did not go well, as they had to reshoot several times. "Not good.Again!" "No.Again!" "And again!" The shoot was put on hold. By this time, Carter got quite annoyed. Wendy was a good actress.She usually only needed one take, but something was off with her today. It didn''t help that Ryan was here to watch all of this. "Director...I''m so sorry." Carter took a deep breath and realized that Wendy was probably nervous because of Ryan''s presence. After all, she was a new actress in her early 20s. Of course, she would feel stressed under the watch of the CEO. Carter''s anger towards Wendy diffused at this thought. "Wendy, I know the CEO is here.But you have to try harder." Wendy looked down in shame, her face turning red with embarrassment. "Director, please give me one more minute." "Okay, go ahead." Wendy closed her eyes and recalled the script over and over again. ¡®Come on, Wendy! You''re a professional actress.Act like one!¡¯ she berated herself. A momentter, she opened her eyes and they were clearer. "Okay.I''m ready now!" Chapter 300: Not Good Wendy hesitantly made her way to the set. The scene today was going to be set in bedroom of Lady Faye''s pce.Upon thepletion of her new pce, Faye had just moved in and her maids were busy trying to tidy up the ce. The emperor came and quietly waved away the maids to surprise Faye.The scene ended up with them making love.The emperor''s mother heard about it and became furious. She thought that Faye was an enchantress. With some incitement from Lady Ivanka, she decided to have Lady Faye killed off. Of course, that part woulde at a muchter time in the story. For today, they were only going to shoot the scene in Faye''s pce. "And action!" In the new pce, the head maidservant cheerfully ordered the younger maids and eunuchs, "Alright now, be gentle! Watch it, you! Be careful, everyone! All these are gifts from His Majesty.If you break any of them, you might as well will lose your heads!" The maids and eunuchs nodded and moved with more caution. The head maidservant then walked over to Faye with a smile on her face. "My Lady, His Majesty is treating you so well.Not only did he have this whole pce built for you, but he also gave you so many gifts.Oh, he must know how homesick you are.Have you seen all of these? The gifts were all shipped from the south!" In the bedroom, Faye was standing by the window, donned in red. The window was wide open, giving her a perfect view of the bare branches and letting in the cold wind.Her gaze seemed so far away, as if she was very lonely. "My Lady?" The maidservant looked at her with concern. Faye lowered her head as her hands fiddled with the censer on the table by the window. The wind continued to blow, circting the aroma of the incense all throughout the room. "My Lady, the autumn wind is very chilly.You''re going to catch a cold standing there for a long time.Here, let me close it for you." Faye remained silent and her gaze remained on the censer, lost in thought. With a sigh, the maidservant gently closed the window.She didn''t understand Faye''s mood. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The emperor doted on Faye so much.He built her this pce and sent her many valuable gifts. Yet, she was still depressed. At this moment, the emperor appeared at the door in casual clothes with his eunuch. When the maids gathered around to greet him, the emperor held up his hand to gesture silence.He then waved them away, and they all obediently filed out of the room. The emperor also waved away his eunuch, who obeyed and left the room as well. Standing by the window, Faye saw him out of the corner of her eye and paused her fiddling momentarily. But a secondter, she returned her gaze to the censer and toyed around with it again.She then felt the warmth of his body. The emperor wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. Faye stiffened.She quickly turned her head and saw that the emperor was in his casual clothes. On the other hand, a chill ran down Luke''s spine as he watched the scene. He turned his head only to see Ryan''s ice cold expression. "Dude, calm down," Luke said. "They''re just acting, remember?" But Ryan didn''t remove his cold gaze from the scene. Kane grimaced and felt somewhat nervous for Mason. If it weren''t for the rolling cameras and the neope around them, Kane couldn''t imagine what would happen to that man. Meanwhile, Wendy felt a pair of cold eyes bearing into her skin. Several chills ran up and down her spine. ¡®Oh, no" Needless to say, she didn''t have to guess who it was. She took a deep breath, trying to regain control of her mind and forgetting Ryan. The scene continued to y. Mason spoke gently as he held Faye in his arms. "So, how do you like the pce I built for you?" Faye lowered her head. "You built it just for me.Of course I like it." "Is that so?" The emperor ced his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him. "Then why is there no joy in your eyes?" "Well, all the furnishings here just remind me of home." Relieved to hear that it was a simple matter, the emperor sighed. "If you really miss your family, then I''ll just ask someone to bring them over for a vacation." "Oh, thank you, Your Majesty.But I''m afraid my parents are much too old to bear such heavy travel." The emperor frowned. "Your Majesty? Didn''t I tell you to call me Phil when there''s no one else around?" Faye paused and laughed awkwardly. "I''m sorry, Phil..." He smiled in satisfaction. Desire now burned in his eyes as he looked at Faye. "Faye..." His voice was low and hoarse. lt was obvious what he wanted. Right now. A trace of disgust momentarily flickered through Faye''s eyes. She averted her gaze, hoping he didn''t see it.She took a step back and lowered her head. "But...it''s still daytime..." The emperor didn''t care.He stared lustfully at Faye.She lowered her head and turned away, revealing the fair skin of her nape. The sun shone on her delicateplexion.The emperor''s desire burned within him. He stepped forward to grab her hand and gently pulled her to the bedside.He pressed his hand on her shoulder, motioning her to sit on the edge of her bed. Faye stiffened. "Your Majesty, please..." "Don''t be afraid, Faye..." He pushed her down and slowly pressed his body on top of hers. Crack! A crisp, snapping sound echoed throughout the set. Ryan had broken the armrest of his chair. Luke''s eyes widened with shock.He swallowed the lump in his throat and pressed Ryan by the shoulder. "They''re just acting! It''s just a show, dude.Calm down!" ¡®Damn it! Of all days to film this scene, it had to be today! ¡° Luke screamed internally as he felt Ryan''s muscles tense even more. "Why? Why now? Ah!¡¯ He felt as if he was on the verge of losing his mind. Ryan''s eyes pierced like daggers, piercing Mason. At the same time, Mason trembled at the feeling of a chill that ran down this back. That cracking sound terrified him. "Mason, focus." Carter frowned. "Sorry." ¡®This is strange.I just felt a cold gust of wind on my back" Mason looked back and found nothing that could have caused it. He furrowed his eyebrows. Carter''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Keep going!" "Okay, okay." "And action!" The emperor continued to press his body onto Faye. ording to the script, he lowered his head to kiss her lips, but Faye dodged it.His kiss then fell on her neck. The love scene came right after. While they were shooting, Wendy did her best to get rid of distracting thoughts, but every time Ryan''s cold stare came into her mind, she would stiffen up. "Wendy!" Carter called out. "Your expression isn''t right.You became the emperor''s concubine for revenge, but you can''t show it right now.Use your eyes and your body to express the right amount of resistance." "I''m so sorry." "Go again." They shot the scene again, but Ryan''s expression was so cold that the temperature in the entire studio felt like it dropped several degrees. The shoot did not go well, as they had to reshoot several times. "Not good.Again!" "No.Again!" "And again!" The shoot was put on hold. By this time, Carter got quite annoyed. Wendy was a good actress.She usually only needed one take, but something was off with her today. It didn''t help that Ryan was here to watch all of this. "Director...I''m so sorry." Carter took a deep breath and realized that Wendy was probably nervous because of Ryan''s presence. After all, she was a new actress in her early 20s. Of course, she would feel stressed under the watch of the CEO. Carter''s anger towards Wendy diffused at this thought. "Wendy, I know the CEO is here.But you have to try harder." Wendy looked down in shame, her face turning red with embarrassment. "Director, please give me one more minute." "Okay, go ahead." Wendy closed her eyes and recalled the script over and over again. ¡®Come on, Wendy! You''re a professional actress.Act like one!¡¯ she berated herself. A momentter, she opened her eyes and they were clearer. "Okay.I''m ready now!" Chapter 301: I Miss You Chapter 301: I Miss You "Are you sure? Do you want to rest for two minutes?" Carter asked, a little worried about her. "No, it''s fine,"Wendy replied with a smile. "Alright then." The shooting went on as usual. In the camera, the emperor slowly leaned over, lowered his head, and kissed Lady Faye''s lips passionately. However, she dodged. As a result, the kiss fell on her neck.He drew a deep breath on her neck and said, "Faye, you smell so good..." Many actors refused to do kissing scenes, and directors would use specific angles so that they looked like they were kissing. However, Carter didn''t like it and insisted the actors do kissing scenes. Fortunately, Mason was an excellent actor.Even though Wendy had made so many bloopers a while ago, he did notin and remained professional.He would get in the zone once the camera started rolling. What was more, he never let his personal feelings get in the way of the shooting. In the scene, Faye and the emperor were kissing each other affectionately. it was breathtaking. Slowly, the camera zoomed in on Faye''s hands that were clenched into fists. They were tightly clenched that blue veins bulged on the back of her hands.It was apparent that she was struggling to endure the scene. At that moment, the camera cut into a panorama. Faye raised her hand and grabbed onto the gauze curtain, which fell and blocked others¡¯ prying eyes. In the camera, the two figures were partly hidden and partly visible under the gauze. As the audience could not clearly see what was happening, the scene was left to their imagination. This made it more steamy and sensual. "Cut! Good job!" Carter remarked with a satisfied look on his face. ¡®Finally! Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.The dreadful scene was finally over.She wiped the sweat off her forehead. For some reason, she felt as though she had just run for her dear life. She nced in Ryan''s direction and saw that he was looking at her with a piercing gaze. Even from afar, she could feel his icy cold eyes. Wendy could not help but grit her teeth. "Wendy, you should rest now," Carter advised. "Great.Thank you." Five minutester, while Wendy was slumped on the chair in the dressing room with her eyes closed, she sensed someone standing in front of her. Just as she was about to open her eyes, a man grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a tight embrace. Before she could even react, a passionate kiss fell on her lips. "Mmmph!" Wendy was frightened. She tried with all her strength to resist, but Ryan held her so tightly that she could not break free. In a word, his kiss was as fierce as a storm. Ryan only let go of her when she was about to run out of breath. When their kiss finally broke, they gasped for air with their foreheads touching each other. Wendy was catching for breath. Her knees buckled, and her brain went nk due to theck of oxygen. ¡®Shit.If he didn''t let go of me, I''d be the first person in history to get knocked out by a kiss" Ryan was no better than her. He was panting as well. Fortunately, he still had the energy to hold her weak body upright. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Wendy happened to see herself in the dressing mirror. To her surprise, her eyes were somewhat blurry, and her face was beet red. She was shocked what she saw herself. ¡®ls the woman in the mirror with a flushing face and watery eyes really me? Wait a minute.That''s the dressing mirror.Oh shit! He kissed me in the dressing room! Wendy shuddered at this realization, and she pushed Ryan away at once. "You''re crazy! How could you do that to me?" She could see from the mirror that her lips were red and swollen.She gasped in panic and covered her mouth with her hand. "What should I do? I have a shootingter.What if someone notices my lips?I haven''t settled ounts with you yet, Ryan.Why did youe here? What the hell?! You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Because of you, I''ve made so many bloopers today!" She red at Ryan. "You should''ve been professional!" Ryan fired back. He was breathing heavily, and it seemed that he was trying his best to hold back his anger. "Are you saying I wasn''t professional? Screw you! How could I maintain myposure when you were staring daggers at me? Aren''t you aware of how frightening you are?" Ryan''s face darkened with displeasure. "How bold of you to be angry at me?" Wendy scoffed. All of a sudden, Ryan took several wet tissues from the dressing table. Then, he grabbed Wendy''s hand and wiped her neck with the tissues vigorously. Wendy''s face turned dark and gloomy. "Do you think I''m dirty?" Ryan did not answer and just continued wiping her neck. "Ouch!" Wendy eximed. But as she realized what she had just done, she covered her mouth and looked at the door in a panic. "What the hell do you want?" "I''m wiping his trace away." "Mason isn''t a woman.He didn''t put on lipstick earlier.There''s nothing to wipe away!" At the mention of Mason, Ryan''s face became gloomier. "Don''t mention him!" Ryan was a man. Just like any other man, it irked him to see his beloved woman under another man''s body. To make things worse, he could not do anything about it. Even if she was only acting, he could not stand it. Unfortunately for him, there was nothing else he could do but endure it. "Wendy Finch!" he called in a cold and serious voice. "What?" "I''m angry.I feel like you cheated on me.¡± "What?" Wendy burst intoughter.She did not expect that that was the reason why he was being dramatic. Ryan wiped her neck even harder, which made her wince and scream in pain. "Ow! I''m sorry.I shouldn''t haveughed.I just couldn''t help it.Please let go of me now.I feel like you''re going to scratch the skin on my neck!" Ryan lowered his head and looked at her neck. Sure enough, it was red.He frowned in dissatisfaction, but he did not let go of her. Instead, he buried his head in the crook of her neck and drew a deep breath. "What are you doing?" Startled, Wendy pushed him away. "Don''t move!" Ryan stayed in that position for a while until he was satisfied. "It''s okay now." With that, he threw the wet tissues into the trash can casually. ¡®Did he just check if Mason''s scent was still on me?¡¯ Wendy was speechless at the thought of this. ¡®What a crazy man! She pushed him yet again in anger.They had been quarreling for quite a while now.Wendy could not help but cast a nervous nce at the door of the dressing room, worried that someone mighte in. "Luke is outside.He''ll let us know if someone''sing." Wendy red at him in response. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" She had been restless for a while. He should have told her that sooner. "You didn''t ask," Ryan retorted. ''So it''s my fault now?¡¯ At that moment, Wendy dragged a chair and sat down.Her legs were still weak and trembling because of the kiss. "Why are you here?" she asked in an annoyed tone. "I miss you." "Stop saying nonsense!" "I''m not.I really do miss you," Ryan replied with a straight face. Even though he meant those sweet words, it seemed as though he was forced to say them. Wendy did not know how to answer that. "Wendy..." Ryan called. "What?" "Can you promise me not to ept films or dramas with bed scenes in the future?" he asked. A look of dissatisfaction appeared on Wendy''s face. "Is this your request to me if we are to be together?" "Let''s just say that I''m entreating you." Wendy was dumbfounded. ¡®Entreating? How could he use such a humble word? She had mixed feelings. "If it weren''t for this profession, Ray and I would''ve starved to death.Acting isn''t only my profession but also my pursuit.I like being an actress.I love acting more than anything else in the world.Intimate scenes in dramas are unavoidable." Ryan understood everything. But he still could not help but be unhappy when he saw another man kiss her. Sorrowful, he hugged Wendy tightly and sulked. A few momentster, he sighed heavily and confessed, "Wendy, I''m jealous!" ¡®He''s jealous?¡¯ Wendy was stunned. She never imagined she would one day hear that from him. But then, her heart softened. "I can''t promise you that I''ll avoid all the intimate scenes, but I can guarantee that I won''t fall in love with any of my leading men." It was only then that the gloom in Ryan''s heart dissipated. All of a sudden, Luke coughed. Wendy pushed Ryan away at once. "Someone''sing." Chapter 302: Mood Disorder Chapter 302: Mood Disorder Standing by the door, Jeffrey looked at Luke hesitantly.He only had to film one scene, and it was already done. But before he left, he wanted to say goodbye to Wendy. ording to her colleagues, she was in the dressing room.So he came here. To his surprise, he saw Luke standing by the door of the dressing room. ¡®Oh, shit.Since Uncle Luke is guarding the door, Uncle Ryan must be inside" With a sigh, he walked up to Luke and greeted him, "Hey, Uncle Luke." "Oh, hey." Luke could not help but feel pitiful for Jeffrey as he thought of what would happen to him next.He thought for a moment and then decided to give Jeffrey a piece of advice. Jeffrey was his nephew, and they grew up together, after all. With that, he patted Jeffrey''s shoulder and said, "Bruce, Bruce, let me tell you something.Stay away from Wendy." Jeffrey frowned upon hearing this. "It''s for your own good," Luke added. He knew very well how possessive Ryan was of Wendy and how he was on guard against all men around her.His nephew was not an exception. In fact, Ryan kept an eye on Jeffrey the most. That was because Jeffrey was the one who apanied Wendy during her most miserable time abroad. Needless to say, Ryan was jealous of Jeffrey.He could not help it. Wendy had a good rtionship with his nephew. Ryan was afraid that Jeffrey would one day snatch Wendy away from him. For this reason, Jeffrey suffered a lot. "Uncle Luke¡ª" "Bruce, listen to me.Give up now, so you wouldn''t get hurt in the end," Luke advised, looking at Jeffrey meaningfully. "I have no idea what you''re talking about.Wendy and I are just friends." Luke thought Jeffrey would protest, so he was stunned when Jeffrey agreed. "I see.That''s good then," he replied, nodding his head in agreement. Jeffrey changed the topic. "Is Uncle Ryan inside?" Luke nodded. "Yes." Jeffrey''s heart sank. "I won''t go in then. Just tell Wendy I came to see her." But just as he was about to walk away, the door of the dressing room opened. Wendy poked her head out. When she saw Jeffrey standing outside, she clutched her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She opened the door wider and ordered, "Get out!" As soon as she said that, Ryan walked out calmly. Wendy turned to look at Jeffrey and asked, "What do you want to tell me?" Jeffrey did not answer Wendy''s question. The sight of her red and swollen lips stupefied him.He stood frozen to the spot and just stared at her intently. "Jeffrey, what''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked with a frown. With a long face, Jeffrey turned his head away and replied, "I just came to tell you I''m done with my scene.I''m going home now." "Take care!" "You..." Jeffery fell speechless because of Wendy''s attitude.He wanted to say something but swallowed his words when he saw Ryan''s glum expression. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled his hair in frustration and turned around to leave. "Never mind.I''m going back." Wendy frowned in confusion. She had no idea why Jeffrey''s mood changed all of a sudden. "What''s wrong with him?" she mumbled to herself while looking at his receding figure. Luke, who was standing aside and had not said anything for a long time, smiled wryly. Wendy turned to Ryan in hopes of getting an answer from him. "He probably has a mood disorder or something," he replied, not a hint of jest on his face. Wendy''s mouth fell open in disbelief. Meanwhile, Jeffrey changed from his costume to his own clothes. Now, his green hair was _ particrly conspicuous. Ransom scratched his nose and asked him, "Jeffrey, where are we going next?" "I''m going home.I want to sleep." "Okay.I''ll drive you home." "No, thanks.I want to go home by myself." Before Ransom could protest, Jeffrey took the car keys and left without looking back.He was pissed off because of what happened earlier. Jeffrey drove back to J Pce in a huff.He rolled the windows down, and the cold wind blew his green hair in all directions.His phone suddenly rang on the way home. However, he merely paid it a nce and pressed the end button. Just a few secondster, his phone rang again. Just like on the first one, he hung up the call.His phone rang for the third time, and it seemed that the caller would never give up until he answered. "Damn it!" he cursed loudly. Getting tired of the call, Jeffrey finally answered it. "What do you want? Say it!" "Bruce..." The wind was blowing so strongly that Jeffrey could not hear Nellie clearly. "Bruce,e home this instant.Your father fainted!" Taken aback by what she had said, Jeffery mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to a halt, and its tires let out an ear- splitting sound.His face changed in an instant, and a feeling of dread washed over him "What did you just say?" "Your father fainted!" Nellie repeated. Clenching his jaw, Jeffrey took a sharp turn, and the car sped away in the opposite direction. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I''ll be right there," he anxiously said. He arrived at the vi twenty minutester. As soon as he parked the car, he threw the car keys to a servant and strode to the door of the house. "Where''s my father?" he asked the servant along the way. "He''s in the bedroom." Jeffrey''s face turned cold.He was confused, wondering why they did not send his father to the hospital.He rushed to the living room without another word. However, he stopped in his tracks when he saw what was happening there. On the sofa of the living room, Nellie was dressed in an expensive suit and was wearing exquisite makeup on her face. Sitting beside her was a pretty girl in her early twenties. Nellie was talking to the girl with a broad smile on her face. Hearing the footsteps, Nellie turned around and saw Jeffrey standing by the door. With a bright smile, she waved at his son and said, "Bruce,e here!" The girl''s eyes lit up the moment she saw Jeffrey.She stood up from her seat and sped her hands together in excitement. However, Jeffrey just stood there with a cold face. ¡®Didn''t she say that my father fainted? How could she still be in the mood to have a girly talk? She''s even dressed up! Suddenly, something urred to Jeffrey, and his face turned dark and gloomy. He just realized that Nellie just tricked him intoing here. Without a word, he turned around to leave. When the girl saw that Jeffrey was leaving, the smile on her face faltered, and she looked at Nellie in confusion. Embarrassed and angry, Nellie shouted at the top of her lungs, "Stop!" Jeffrey paused. Nellie rushed to him and grabbed his arm. "Where are you going?" "Mom, is it fun to make a fool out of me?" "Bruce, just have a good talk with this girl, please.If you think you don''t like her after you get to know each other, I won''t force you to be with her," Nellie whispered through gritted teeth. Jeffery was exasperated.He never expected that his mother would use his father''s illness as an excuse to make hime home. She did all that just so he could force him to go on blind date. ¡®How ridiculous! "Which family is she from anyway?" Jeffrey asked tly. "From the Andrade family." ¡®The Andrade family? His mouth curled into a sneer. "The Andrade family running a bank?" Nellie''s face softened. She nodded and said in a hushed voice, "Bruce, that girl is the only child of her parents.She''s only twenty years old this year.Her parents don''t want her to go abroad, so they let her study at a local university.She majors in finance in Ywood University and is currently in her second year." Jeffrey sneered again. Nellie grabbed his arm tightly and urged, "Come on.It took a lot of effort to invite her here.Talk to her, okay?" Chapter 303: A Fan Meeting Chapter 303: A Fan Meeting Jeffrey mocked, "Where is Brian? Isn''t he the one who goes on blind dates more often? Why don¡¯t you go and ask him?" Nellie lowered her gaze, a little embarrassed.It was true that Brian was more obedient than Bruce. This blind date had originally been set up for Brian, but the news about him and Eris had been spread too widely. Thisdy was from the Andrade family.She certainly wouldn''t agree to a blind date with Brian. "Bruce, please...I''m begging you.As a favor for me, please?" "What? No way!" Without any hesitation, Jeffrey refused.He knew his mother all too well. Once he agreed to one favor, she would keep asking for more in the future. If he gave her what she wanted today, no doubt that she would start setting up endless blind dates for him until he would find a rich girl to marry. But he wasn''t going to fall for that.He was different from Brian. Jeffrey had a mind of his own and did not allow anyone to control his life. Of course, it didn''t mean that hepletely disregarded his family. He still cared for them. If his family went bankrupt, he wouldn''t hesitate to help his parents out. "There''s something else I have to do. I need to go now." "Bruce, please!" Nellie clenched her teeth and balled her fists. "Do you need me to kneel and beg at your feet?" "What? Mom!" Jeffrey eximed in shock. Nellie closed her eyes and prepared to kneel. Jeffrey scrammed to Nellie and held her. "Mom, what do you think you''re doing? Please, don''t do this to me!" "Bruce, I''m begging you.Please.Just this one time." Nellie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Jeffrey had never seen his mother in a humble state before. Ever since he could remember, she had always been a proud woman. Even when she was kicked out fifteen years ago, she still stood tall with her chin held high. Jeffrey''s heart softened.He pursed his lips and replied in frustration, "Okay, fine! Just this once!" Nellie cried for joy.She quickly got to her feet and pulled Jeffrey into the living room, where a girl was already sitting on the sofa. Upon seeing Jeffrey, she immediately stood up to greet him, her face blushing. The girl was obviously nervous, but she plucked up whatever courage she had to speak. "Hi, Jeffrey...I''m Mia.Mia Andrade." "Hello." Jeffrey nonchntly shook her hand. Her face flushed again. When Jeffrey let go, she stared at her hand and felt her heart skip a beat. Seeing this, Nellie smiled. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You two sit and chat.I''ll just fetch some desserts and drinks.Be right back." She left, leaving only Jeffrey and Mia in the living room. Jeffrey looked calm, bored almost. Meanwhile, Mia was clearly so nervous that she didn''t know what to do with herself. Finally, she swallowed the lump in her throat and whispered, "Don''t you want to sit down, Jeffrey?" Jeffrey shrugged and obliged. Sighing in relief, Mia followed and took a seat as well. Neither of them spoke for the first minute. Jeffrey chose to ignore the girl. This was a blind date anyway, and he didn''t feel the need to leave a good impression or anything. He fished his phone from his pocket and began to scroll through Facebook, browsingments. Mia, who was sitting opposite of him, saw this and felt embarrassed of herself.She needed to make a conversation. Scratching her head, she broke the silence. "Well, uh...Are you busy right now?" "Yup," Jeffrey replied without even looking up from his phone. "Jeffrey, I''m...I''m actually a fan!" Mia finally spat out what she had been wanting to say all this time. Jeffrey finally removed his gaze from his phone. Seeing that she had caught his attention, she became nervous again.She fixed her posture and fiddled with the hem of her dress, her cheeks turning a bright pink. "I''m a big fan.I''ve followed you ever since the beginning of your career.I''m even a member of your fan club.I didn''t really expect you to be part of the Oliver family..." Jeffrey''s face turned gloomy at the mention of his family, to which Mia quickly responded, "Oh, don''t worry.I''m not going to tell anyone." "Thank you." Jeffrey''s expression softened. ¡®Jeffrey''s talking to me! My idol is really talking to me! Mia blushed again and tried to calm herself down. "I can see you didn''t want to go on this blind date.Don''t worry, I won''t bug you or anything.My family weren''t exactly supportive of meing here either.But when I heard that my blind date was going to be you, I just couldn''t refuse..." She held up her hand and pledged. "I promise.I won''t harass you.I just wanted to meet you.Nothing else..." Jeffrey nodded, his mind still processing that his blind date turned out to be a fan.He fixed his eyes on her. This made Mia blush once again. "I do have just a small request." "Well, go ahead." Jeffrey made it a point to always be nice to his fans.He put his phone back in his pocket and waited for the girl''s request. Mia carefully took out a seble stic bag and opened it, revealing a white T-shirt.She looked at him and gave an awkwardugh. "I was wondering if you could sign this for me." Jeffrey''s mouth twitched a bit. It was as if she was really here for a meet and greet. But Jeffrey guessed it was better than any other blind date. Sighing in relief, he gave her a small smile. "No problem." He took the T-shirt and unfolded it, only to see that there was cartoon image printed on it.It was a cute cartoon version of him with his signature green hair.It was obviously him at first sight. Jeffrey raised his eyebrows. This T-shirt didn''t look like his official merchandise. He had never seen this cartoon image of him before. Mia''s face turned red again when she saw Jeffrey staring at the image. She scratched her head and spoke shyly. "I drew that myself.I sent the design over to a shirt printingpany and had it processed there." ¡®That''s definitely a true fan¡± Jeffrey thought. "I''ll go get myself a pen, then." "Oh, I''ve got one with me!" Mia fumbled through her bag and brought out a pen.She eagerly handed it over to Jeffrey with bright eyes, afraid that he would go back on his word. "Thanks." Jeffrey''s mouth twitched again. He took the pen and put his signature next to the design. "Here you go." He returned the T-shirt and pen back to Mia. Mia held the shirt as if it was some sort of treasure, blowing on the ink to make sure it was dry before folding it up. Once she was sure it was dry enough, Mia folded the T-shirt and returned it to its seble bag. She looked at her pen that Jeffrey had held just now and put itin,too. She then closed her bag and patted it, satisfied with her loot. Jeffrey smiled and found himself in a better mood. "Jeff, uh...Can I make another tiny request?" Mia raised her hand and pinched the air with her fingers, telling him how small her request was. "Okay, tell me what it is." "Can we please take a picture together? I won''t show it to anyone, I promised.It''s just going to be on my phone." Jeffrey inhaled sharply in hesitation. Mia felt disappointed. "Oh, never mind...It''s okay if you don''t want to..." "Did you really juste here to meet me? Not to go on a blind date and see if you want to get married?" Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, confused. "Yes! Not a blind date at all!" Mia swore. "Alright, fine!" Jeffrey agreed. "Give me your phone." Mia excitedly took her phone out and gave it to him. Jeffrey scooted over to sit next to her and held the camera in front of them.He tapped the screen and the shutter sound went off. Their smiling faces were captured and forever immortalized on the screen. Mia took her phone back and looked at it like a pot of gold. She had sessfully turned a blind date into a fan meeting. Nellie would not have expected this at all. Once he was sure that Mia was not here for a blind date at all, Jeffrey began to feel more relieved.He let loose a little bit and felt morefortable, talking andughing with his fan. Nellie returned to the living room, holding a tray of snacks and drinks, and saw that the two were happily chatting. Her face instantly lit up as she strode over to them. Chapter 304: The Most Important Person Chapter 304: The Most Important Person "Look at you.You look so happy.What were you two talking about?" Nellie asked with a smile. "Oh.We were just talking about Jeff''s work," Mia politely replied. Jeff was what Jeffrey''s fans called him. Nellie did not know about that as she was not interested in the entertainment industry.So when she heard Mia call her son "Jeff"and he did not object, she thought that that the two were getting along well.She was relieved. "You must be hungry.Here.Have some desserts.I just made them.I don''t know what you like to eat, so 1! made a lotHere.Have some orange juice.I heard that it''s good for the skin.I''ve warmed it for you as the weather''s getting cold.Drink it while it''s still warm." Mia was thankful for Nellie''s hospitality.With a grateful smile, she took the ss of orange juice that Nellie had offered to her. "Thank you, Mrs.Oliver." "You''re wee."Nellie was overjoyed. Theirpany was currently on the rocks. Even though thepany had already released an apology andpensated those who had been affected, the damage had been done. In just a few days, more than a dozen hotels had to be closed. Countless employees wereid off. What was worse, thepany''s capital chain was destroyed, and they had no money left to turn over. Unfortunately, no bank was willing to lend them some money. Mia would be of great help to them. Andrade family owned a bank. If there was one thing the Andrade family did notck, it was money. After her grandfather had retired, her father took over their family business. lt seemed that a bright future was ahead of her as she was the only child of her parents. She was definitely the apple of her family''s eye. ¡®lf she ends up with Bruce, I don''t have to worry about money anymore!¡¯ As this thought crossed her mind, Nellie became even more supportive of Mia. She held the youngdy''s hand and remarked, "Mia, I think you and Bruce are destined to meet.Others say that a daughter is the greatest thing a mother can have.I''ve always dreamt of having one, but I''ve been unlucky.I ended up having two annoying sons." "Mrs.Oliver, Jeff is a good man." "Not really.He''s always busy and has no time to apany me." Nellie pouted. "Mia, to tell you the truth, I like you.If you don''t mind spending time with an old woman like me, you can visit mewhenever you''re free.We can talk and go shopping." "Mrs.Oliver, you''re still young.How could you say you''re an old woman? If we go shopping together, people will think we''re sisters," Mia said in a sweet tone. Nellie was amused with Mia''s ttery. "You naughty girl, you''re just making fun of me, aren''t you? To be frank, I want to go to the mall to buy something, but nobody''s willing to apany me.How about we go shopping sometime?"Mia scratched her head and replied bashfully, "Okay..." "It''s a deal then.Oh, I''m so excited!" Nellie did not even give Mia a chance to refuse. At that moment, Mia cast a nce at Jeffrey with an apologetic look on her face. ¡®Oh no.Will Jeff misunderstand me? Will he think that I am bugging him? Will he hate me?¡¯ Nervous, Mia''s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Meanwhile, Jeffrey was at a loss for words.He looked at his mother, and a frown appeared on his face.In all honesty, he was not ming Mia at all.She was just a twenty-year-old college student, after all. How could she fight against his cunning mother? For Nellie, trapping Mia was only a piece of cake. Jeffrey and Mia had a pleasant chat a while ago. But when Nellie came over, the two fell silent, and the atmosphere became awkward. Mia was a bright and cheerful girl.She was ted that she had gotten Jeffrey''s autograph and taken a selfie with him. After finishing the warm orange juice, she stood up and politely said, "Mrs.Oliver, it''s gettingte.I have to go now." "Why are you in such a hurry? Why don''t you stay here for dinner?" "I appreciate your kindness, Mrs.Oliver, but I have a ss this afternoon.I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you tonight." A pitiful look appeared on Nellie''s face. Mia smiled apologetically in response. She might be simple and innocent, but she was not stupid. If she stayed here for dinner, the news of her sessful blind date with Jeffery would spread like wildfire tomorrow. "Then...Bruce, could you send Mia back?" "No, there''s no need..." Mia refused. "I insist.It''s not safe for you to go out alone." Just as Mia was about to protest again, Jeffrey stood up with the car keys in his hand. "Let''s go.I''ll drive you home." Mia''s cheeks turned red, and she did not refuse anymore. "Thank you." Before they left, Nellie said a few more words to Jeffrey, who listened to her indifferently. With another word, he left with Mia.Nellie saw the two off. Mia was so nervous when she got into Jeffrey''s car. It was only when they were finally out of the vi that she felt relieved. "You can drop me off now." Jeffrey pulled over upon hearing this. Mia opened the door and got out. With a smile, she waved at him and said, "Jeff, thank you for dropping me off.You can leave now." As an idol, Jeffrey did not like blind dates.But for some reason, he was fond of Mia. They were in the suburbs at the moment.Mia was particrly conspicuous as she was pretty and wearing designer clothes. Jeffrey could not help but be a little worried about her safety. "How will you go home?" "My driver drove me here today.While I was at your house, he was waiting for me somewhere nearby.Don''t worry.I''ve already called him.He''ll be here in a minute." "l¡¯ll wait with you then." Because of what Jeffrey had said, he left an even better impression on Mia.He was handsome, talented, and an amazing actor.But that was not all.He was also a gentleman. Mia put her hand on her chest.Her heart had been fluttering since the moment sheid her eves on Jeffrev. Just as Jeffrey promised, he waited with Mia until her driver arrived a few minutester. Mia got into her car and bade farewell to Jeffrey yet again, her cheeks flushing in shyness. "I had a great time.I''m d I met you today, Jeff." Jeffrey waved his hand. "Be safe." "Bye!" "Bye." Little did they know, they would be the most important person in each other''s life in the future. Meanwhile, Ryan was still on the set.He had been there for hours.He did not leave even when the clock struck nine. Kane had returned to thepany after receiving an urgent call. The new school term had just begun. When the school hours were over, Luke called the driver and asked him to pick Precious up from the school and send her to her grandparents¡¯ for the night. Ryan and Luke were still waiting for Wendy in the filming set. They even ate dinner there. Their presence pressured Carter and the producer. ¡®Argh.This is so annoying!¡¯ The actors found it difficult to act when those two big shots were watching them. As a result, they were unable to finish the filming ording to n. They had no choice but to work overtime, even though it was way past their schedule. To make things worse, there were many mosquitos in the cold autumn evening.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. These pesky insects were tormenting everyone, especially when they had to film outdoors. Their buzzing was annoying, so the actors had to apply a mosquito repellent to dispel these mosquitos and avoid being bitten. Unfortunately, Luke''s face had been bitten by mosquitos many times. p! He pped his face hard, killing the mosquito on his cheek. His face was so itchy because of the mosquito bites that he felt an urge to cry. "Ryan, should we go now?" Ryan kept on ncing at his watch. It was now nine past ten in the evening. "Ryan..." Luke begged. Ryan nced at Wendy, who was standing not far away from him, and noticed that she had been yawning several times in the past hour. His face darkened at the sight of this. "Luke, call the producer over!" he ordered. Chapter 305: Bliss Chapter 305: Bliss Five minutester, the producer was standing in front of Ryan. The producer was a plump middle-aged man who always wore simple clothes and was busy on the set all year round.He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach when he heard that Ryan wanted to see him.He was anxious and apprehensive all the way here.His forehead was beaded with sweat. "Mr.Oliver, what can I do for you?" "It''s already 9:15 p.m." The producer was stunned, perplexed by what Ryan meant by that. "Yes, it''s alreadyte.Do you want to go back now and rest?"he asked tentatively. Ryan''s face darkened. The producer wiped the sweat off his forehead.He felt more anxious when he saw that Ryan seemed even more displeased than he was a while ago.He could not help but worry if Ryan thought that their shooting was slow and ineffectual. That was the only possibility he could think of. Glory Media was the biggest investor in the Story of Concubine Ivanka. It was only natural for them to demand to finish the filming of the said drama as soon as possible. At the thought of this, the producer patted his chest and assured Ryan confidently, "Mr.Oliver, don''t worry. The drama will be finished in two months and will be aired just in time for the winter holiday. We''ll work overtime today and finish the scheduled scenes no matter what." To his surprise, Ryan frowned. This baffled the producer even more.He did not know what to do anymore. ¡®What does he want?¡¯ he wondered. He could not figure it out at all. Clueless, the producer looked at Luke for help. In all honesty, Luke had been holding back hisughter, especially when he heard what the producer had said. To him, it was hrious. Ryan had called the producer over to ask him to let the crew get off work early. He felt sorry for Wendy as she did not have a good night''s sleepst night. However, the producer did not understand what Ryan wanted and even assured him that they would work overtime. Truthfully speaking, it was not the producer''s fault. Nobody knew that Ryan was here for Wendy, after all. Luke, considerate as he was, went to the rescue. "Ryan is saying that it''s alreadyte.The actors and staff must be tired." The producer was finally enlightened "Oh! You want us to call it a day?" "Yes." Ryan nodded in agreement, and the glum on his face dissipated. The producer was astonished. ¡®So¡­¡±Mr.Oliver is concerned all along that we''ve been working for too long? How could a boss not like his employees to work overtime?¡¯ This was the first time he had seen a boss like Ryan. "You all have been working for the whole day, and it''s alreadyte in the evening.If the actors don''t get enough sleep, their bodies might not be able to handle their work, and they might not be able to give their best in the next filming," Luke exined. "We don''t encourage working overtime.We believe it''s a sign of ipetence." ¡®Really?¡¯ The producer''s mouth twitched, unable to believe his ears. One of his friends worked in the Oliver Group. That friend of his alwaysined about the heavy workload in thepany and that they had to work overtime often. However, the producer knew better than to call Luke out for his hypocrisy. Instead, he cleared his throat and said, "I''ll go and inform the director that we''re done for today." "Very well." Ryan nodded again. The producer went to the filming site at once. As soon as he told Carter about his conversation with Ryan, Carter shouted through the speaker, "Everyone, let''s call it a day.We''ll continue shooting tomorrow morning." The staff and actors cheered. Meanwhile, Ryan was gazing at Wendy from afar. The moment she heard the director that the shooting for today was done, her eyes lit up, and she smiled in relief. Ryan''s gaze softened. "Ryan, they''re getting off work now.Should we go now?" Luke asked and yawned. He could not fall asleepst night. He was up until two o''clock in the morning, thinking what Ryan and Wendy were talking about on the phone that pleased Ryan. All he wanted at the moment was to catch up on some sleep. "Let''s go." Ryan stood up. Just as he was about to leave, Carter and the producer walked over to them. "Mr.Oliver, are you leaving?" "Yeah." "Let us see you off." Ryan nodded. With that, the four of them walked out of the set. When Ryan and Luke finally got into their car, Carter and the producer looked at each other and sighed in relief. Finally! In truth, they were as nervous as the actors. How could they not? Ryan was eyeing them the whole day. His stone-cold face was so intimidating. After the director called it a day, the actors went to their dressing rooms to change. Wendy was in the same room with Daisy, so they changed their clothes together. "Well, I haven''t been able to get off work before 9:30p.m.these past few days.Wendy, it¡¯s still early.Do you want to go out for a drink?" Daisy asked and started to take off her costume to change into her own clothes. "No, thank you." Wendy was through with going to bars. "I just want to go back to catch up on some sleep,"she added while yawning. "Alright then, but I''ll still go.I feel suffocated after being at the set every day.I want to indulge myself and have some snacks.Oh, dear carbohydrates..." Daisy almost drooled as she imagined all the delicious food she had been restraining herself from eating. "Do you want me to bring you some takeaway?" "I''m on a diet," Wendy replied with a smile. "Ew! Don''t even mention that to me." Daisy was sick of hearing those words. Wendy burst intoughter. When they were done changing, Wendy got into Daisy''s van. Daisy asked her driver to drop Wendy off at the hotel, and then the twodies waved goodbye to each other. Meanwhile, Odette was filming with the assistant director.She only finished her scene ten minutes after Carter''s group. When she heard that they could leave now, she rushed to her dressing room at once. Just as she stepped out, she happened to bump into her assistant who was about to enter the room. "Mary, where''s Mr.Oliver?" "Well, I came here to tell you that.He left about ten minutes ago," Mary replied dejectedly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The smile on Odette''s face froze.She was bbergasted. Seeing that Odette was appalled, Maryforted her. "Odette, don''t be sad.He was here the whole day, remember? Besides, he''s a very busy man.What do you think he was here for? To see you, of course." Odette blushed, and she instantly felt better. "It''s a pity that he just left without saying a word.Don''t worry.You can talk to him next time hees," Mary reassured. There was nothing Odette could do at the moment. She could not help but heave a heavy sigh. "Mary, do you really think that Mr.Oliver came here today for me?" Mary nodded without a second thought. "Of course!" "If that''s the case, why didn''t hee to our group?" "Odette, you''re just reading too much into it.Think about it.Has he evere to the set before? Do you think that it''s just a coincidence that he came on the same day you did? It''s obvious that he came here just for you.Maybe the reason he didn''te to our group was that he was worried about being gossiped about." ¡®Yes! That must be it" Odette was in bliss when she thought that Ryan had waited for her the entire day. Chapter 306: What Is She Thinking Chapter 306: What Is She Thinking By the door of her suite in the hotel, Wendy delved into her bag for the room card. Just as she was about to open the door, she heard footstepsing from the corridor.She turned her head to see who it was. It was Ryan and Luke. Wendy was in utter shock. "You..." "Oh my God! You''re here too! What a coincidence!" Luke took out a room card and opened the door to the next suite. As he noticed that Wendy was looking at him in confusion, he smiled and exined, "Well, here''s the thing.Ryan and I are exhausted, and we didn''t bring the driver with us today.It won''t be safe to drive in this state.We stumbled upon this hotel when we left the set, so Ryan and I decided to stay here for the night.I didn''t expect that I''d meet you here.What a coincidence!" Wendy rolled her eyes and spat, "Liar" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Luke replied with feigned innocence. Wendy rolled her eyes.Her gaze shifted to Ryan, who was standing aside expressionlessly. Wendy could not help but scratch her head. "Aren''t you going home for Precious?" "Her grandparents missed her, so I figured it''d be nice if they could spend some time together." "I see.Well, then enjoy yourselves.I''ll go and take a rest," Wendy said. "Okay." "Ryan did not say anything more and just watched Wendy go to her suite.Then, Ryan and Luke entered their suite.Coincidentally, their suite was the one Jeffrey had stayed inst night.Inside the suite, Luke, who wasying on the soft sofafortably, scratched his face that was full of mosquito bites and asked, "Didn''t youe here to get close to Wendy? She''s just next door.Why don''t you go to her? I really don''t want to say this, but all women love romance.Look at you.You always pull along face.How are you going to get Wendy with that face? I have experience in wooing girls.Do you want me to teach you some tricks?" Ryan took off his coat and cast a scornful nce at his brother. "Dude, why are you looking at me like that?" Luke asked. "Are you looking down at me? Let me tell you what. When ites to women, I know more than you do. They''re shy and reserved. As men, we have to be bold. I''m telling you this, so you won''t be left out." "But you''re still single," Ryan retorted. ¡®Damn it!¡± He looks down on me! Luke could not help but grit his teeth in anger. At that moment, he swore to himself that he would meet ady tomorrow and get into a rtionship. As Ryan was about to go to the bathroom to wash up, Luke frowned and asked, "Are you really not going to see Wendy?" "She''s tired and needs to rest." "Then why did youe here tonight?" Luke was bbergasted. "Her being right next door is enough for me." Luke gaped at him in shock. Out of all reasons, he did not expect that one. Ryan showed off his love for Wendy to him again. In the next suite, Wendy had just taken a bath.She was so exhausted that shey in the bed.She sighed infort. Wendy checked the time on her phone. It was only 9:40 in the evening. Precious usually fell asleep at around ten o''clock in the evening. After pondering for a moment, Wendy decided to video call her daughter. The video was connected after only a few seconds. Precious picked up the call so fast, which made Wendy think that the little girl must have been waiting for her to call. Her heart softened at the thought of this. At that moment, Precious'' chubby face appeared on the screen. "Mommy..." "Honey." Wearing pink pajamas, Precious leaned against the headboard and pouted at Wendy. "Mommy, I miss you so much.Do you miss me? When are you going to finish your work? I miss you so much.I want to sleep beside you." "Don''t worry, baby.! promise I''ll finish my work as soon as possible so that I can go home." Precious thought for a while. To Wendy''s surprise, the little girl shook her head in response. "Don''t you want me to go home?" "Of course, I want that.But, Mommy, don''t worry, okay? I''ll wait for you.Don''t work too hard.You might get sick." It turned out that the little girl was worried Wendy would strain herself. Wendy''s heart warmed because of her daughter''s concern. In her eyes, nobody in the world was as lovely as her daughter.She believed that she was the luckiest woman ever. "Honey, I love you so much.Mwah!" Wendy replied with a sweet smile. "I love you too, Mommy." "You should sleep now. You have to go to school tomorrow." "Okay!" Precious obedientlyy down on her pink bed and closed her eyes. "Mommy, can you tell me a story?" "Of course, what story do you want to hear?" "Anything." Wendy began telling a story just as Precious had requested.Her voice became soft and more comforting than it usually was. "Once upon a time, there was an ugly duckling..." As she spoke, Precious gradually drifted to sleep. Only when she was sure that Precious was fast asleep did Wendy hang up the call. Ten minutester, Josie quietly came out of Precious¡¯ room. Anson, who was by the door, asked in a hushed voice, "Is she sleeping already?" "Shh!" Josie gently closed the door behind her. "Yes, she is." Anson breathed a sigh of relief. At dinner, Precious did not seem happy. Because of this, Anson could not help but worry that the little girl would not sleep well tonight. But now, he was relieved to know that she was sleeping peacefully. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed." The two went back to their room. For some reason, Josie did not seem happy. "What''s wrong?" Anson asked. "When I was in Precious¡¯ room just now, I happened to see that she and Wendy were on a video call." "Mm." "That''s it?" Josie replied with dissatisfaction. "She has just found out who her mom is.It''s normal that she''s clingy with Wendy. Are you jealous?" Anson asked with a smirk. "I''m not jealous! I''m dissatisfied!" What Josie had just said made Anson turn around. "Ray has just undergone an operation and is still in the ICU.And that Wendy? She couldn''t wait to go to work.Oh, and Precious.She has just found out that Wendy is her mom.They should be bonding right now! But, no, all she cares about is work! What is she thinking?" The more Josie spoke, the more dissatisfied she felt with Wendy. Chapter 307: Stubborn Josie Chapter 307: Stubborn Josie Upon hearing that, Anson burst intoughter. "Why are youughing?" Josie retorted, ring at him. "I''mughing at you..." Anson replied, looking at her. "Nothing Wendy does would ever satisfy you. If she stays at home with Precious all day, you will think that she is fawning over Precious so that she can marry Ryan.And if she goes to work, you''ll say that she doesn''t care about the kids. Josie, there is no pleasing you." Josie could not help but blush at hisment. What he said was true, indeed.So she had no choice but to admit it.She just didn''t like Wendy. Hence, no matter what Wendy did, she always found fault with her. Josie touched her nose and said, I know that she is busy with her work, but that doesn''t mean that she cannot be with the kids. Ever since Precious came home from school, she has been waiting for her messages. The kid misses her so much.Can''t she spare some time for her? The more Josie thought about it, the more furious she became. "She can work all she wants, but she has been a bad example for Ryan. Now, he doesn''t care about Precious, either." "I don''t think so. If she didn''t care about Precious, why would she call herte in the night?" Josie wanted to disagree, but her words failed her. After a long time, she said, "Couldn''t she call her earlier? What time is it now? She must have woken Precious up from her sleep." Anson shook his head, feeling speechless.He knew that it was pointless to argue with a woman who was furious. So he kept silent. Anson picked up his reading sses from the bedside table and continued reading his book. However, Josie wouldn''t drop it.She nudged his elbow and continued, "Why can''t you say something?" Upon hearing that, Anson sighed. "What do you want me to say? No matter what I say, you would only assume that I am taking Wendy''s side.Am I wrong?" Josie red at him. ¡®Why can''t he say something that I want to hear? Is that a lot to ask for?¡¯ She snorted and turned away angrily. Anson had no choice but to hold her hand. "You''re already in your fifties. How can you still be such a child?" Josie snorted again in response. "You don''t have to worry about your son.Ryan is not stupid.He can make his own decisions." However, Josie could not help feeling worried. "He has never been in love before, and I''m afraid that he might have fallen for a ruse." "A ruse? What would people even want from him?" "Money, of course!" Ansonughed again. "I''m sure that money is thest thing Ryan needs now.If Wendy is after money, then it''s fine.It would only teach him a lesson.And that''s a good thing, because then he will know that he should''ve listened to you." Josie did not know what to say. Although his words sounded reasonable, it didn''t feel right. "I would actually prefer for her to have ulterior motives.Well, don''t worry about him.Let''s go to bed." Anson put down the book, took off his sses, andy down. Josie heaved a sigh.She alsoy down and turned off the nightmp. The room was covered in darkness. However, Josie still couldn''t fall asleep, and she could tell that Anson was also awake.She was able to hear him breathing. "Anson, did you hear about Jaylen?" she asked as she turned over. Suddenly, there was a chill in the room. Anson took a moment to reply, "Why are you talking about him now?" "I heard that Nellie is arranging blind dates for Brian and Bruce, and she is doing it almost every day." In the darkness, Anson cursed in a low voice, "The biggest mistake he ever made in his life was to marry Nellie.If it weren''t for her...Well, never mind.That''s history.Whenever some problem urs in the company, she always takes shortcuts instead of solving it directly.Look at those girls she is choosing for the boys.All the girls she chose are single children to their parents.I bet everyone knows her motives by now.It¡¯s an absolute disgrace!" At the mention of Jaylen and Nellie, there was a tension in the room. For the past fifteen years, Jaylen and Nellie had been despised members of their family. They had tacitly avoided mentioning them, especially in front of Ryan. Josie sighed. "I pity the two boys..." She meant Brian and Bruce.She had watched them both grow up with Ryan and Luke, so she loved them.She was especially fond with Bruce. Ever since he started working in the entertainment circle, his rtionship with his parents became bad, while he was growing closer to Josie and Anson. Bruce would always visit them during holidays, bearing gifts.She liked Bruce, who was only a few years younger than Luke. Josie sighed. "I heard that Bruce met a girl from the Andrade family." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "The Andrade family?" "Yes.I met her when she was a kid.She is a nice, well- mannered girl, who is also very beautiful and educated.But I don''t think they would get along well.Bruce is a yboy who hates rules.Blind dates are not his thing." "Children will find their own ways, but for that, we have to let them do their own things." "Anson..." "What?" "What if Jaylen and Nellie plead with us to..." Anson snapped, "Don''t worry. The have to clean up their own messes. I am not helping them!" Josie was relieved upon hearing that.She had also suffered a lot back then. Jaylen and his wife had been cruel to Ryan.She would never forgive them. However, she was concerned that Anson might feel differently. After all, Jaylen was his son too. Ryan was a great son who had achieved a lot, while Jaylen was a poor performer. Moreover, Jaylen had two sons, and Jaylen liked Bruce a lot. Josie was worried that Anson might be more softhearted since he was older now. She was relieved when she heard his firm answer. At the same time, Wendy finished her video call with Precious. She was getting a facial done. After all, she was not a natural beauty. Since she was an actress, she had to pay a lot of attention to her looks. She usually had a lot of work to do, so she would often have to wear a lot of makeup, which was bad for her skin. That was the reason most actresses hadpromised skin. They looked beautiful in front of the camera, but once they removed their makeup, they would not be as pleasant to look at. Wendy knew that, so she took great care of herself.She was-young, and since she maintained her skin well, it was not too bad. After applying the mask, she washed her face, and applied skin care products. By the time she was done, it was past ten o''clock.She let out a yawn and was about to go to bed. She had not been able to sleep till two in the morning the night before, and Roger had woken her up at five, so she had less than three hours of sleep. In addition to that, she was at her shoot all day long. So she was exhausted and sleepy. As shey in the bed, she couldn''t help but think of Ryan. She heard that when he had suffered from severe insomnia, he had only slept three hours a day. She only hadpromised sleep for one day, and she was already unable to cope. But Ryan was suffering from insomnia for so many years. ¡®How painful it must have been for him!" Thinking of that, she drifted off to sleep. Suddenly, Wendy felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Groaning, she woke up because of the pain. She covered her abdomen with her hand as her face paled. Chapter 308: Menstrual Pain Chapter 308: Menstrual Pain "Ugh..." Wendy curled up into a ball and groaned. The pain seemed to being from her abdomen and it was bing very ufortable.She rolled over to get out of bed. The second her feet hit the floor, she felt something warm gush down her legs. "Oh, no.Shit!" Wendy briskly made her way to the bathroom. ¡®Shit, shit, shit! Her period hade.It felt as though a stick had been stuck up her vagina, violently stirring her organs around. She sat down on the toilet, her face pale with pain. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Damn it! Why did it have toe at this time?" Ever since she was thrown into the sea four years ago, she found that her menstrual cycle had be very irregr. She would only get her period every two to three months. The first two days were the absolute worst. The pain was always so intense that she would almost feel like dying. When she went to see the doctors about this, she was told that it wasrgely due to her damaged uterus and that it would need a long process of healing. But because she wasn''t exactly in the best financial situation in the past years, she couldn''t afford the time or money needed to heal. Consequently, her periods had grown worse over time. This was her first period sinceing back from abroad.The pain came in waves, one after another, not giving her even a minute to rest. Soon, Wendy''s forehead was filled with beads of cold sweat.She realized something important. There were no tampons in her possession right now. Wendy gritted her teeth as she tried her best to line her underwear with manyyers of tissue paper. Once she was satisfied, she got up and walked out of the bathroom, bending over in pain. Every step she took felt like a sharp stab to her abdomen. "Ah!" She hissed and inhaled sharply as she switched on the light and hobbled to get the kettle, leaning on the wall for support. The kettle was unfortunately empty. Groaning, Wendy turned and struggled back to the bathroom to fill it up. It wasn''t even that far of a distance, but it took her several minutes to get there. After filling up the kettle, she walked out of the bathroom and prepared herself for another round of walking. But by this time, her hands were already shaking. ng! She dropped the kettle too hard on the table, causing it to topple over and fall off. All of the water spilled out of the kettle and onto the carpet beneath her feet. ¡®Shit! ¡® Wendy tried to bend down and pick it up, but her abdomen started to cramp up again. She was sweating all over her body.Yet her abdomen felt colder than a winter night. There was no strength left in her to fill the kettle again, so she just stumbled back to her bed and wrapped herself up in her quilt. Fine, I''ll just go back to bed! If I fall asleep, I won''t feel the pain.. Wendy clutched her abdomen with both hands and shut her eyes.She then tried to hypnotize herself back to sleep. "Go to sleep, Wendy.Everything''s going to be fine when you fall back asleep." However, after several attempts, it proved to be useless.The pain seemed to be even worse than before.It wasn''t long before her bed sheet was now wet from her excessive sweating.Her hair was also so wet that it stuck to her face. ¡®Ugh, it hurts! She bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. Ding! All of a sudden, her doorbell rang. Wendy was too preupied with pain.She opened her mouth and tried to speak at the sound of the doorbell. But not even a croak left her throat.She was too weak to speak, more so get out of bed and answer the door. A few secondster, the doorbell finally stopped ringing.Wendy''s eyes dimmed at the lost chance of help.She had no choice but to silently endure the pain. But all of a sudden, she heard someone kicking her door down with loud thuds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone had kicked it open from the outside. Wendy mustered enough energy to raise her head and saw that it was Ryan who rushed in, with a face ridden with anxiety. Luke followed closely behind, nervously trying to stop him. "Bro! Wendy''s just probably fallen asleep.Did you seriously have to kick down the door? You''re overthinking this.She was perfectly fine when she entered her room a while ago.It hasn''t even been that long yet.How could something happen to her when..." Luke followed Ryan inside. His voice trailed off at the sight of something. "Well, I..." He stared at the fallen kettle on the wet carpet, and then turned to Wendy. The two found Wendy in her bed, curled up and groaning weakly.She was covered in sweat.Her face was deathly pale and her eyes looked dull. Luke was speechless. ¡®Oh no! What is going on with Wendy?" Ryan immediately rushed to her side faster than Luke could react. Worry was written all over his face as he bent down and tried to scoop Wendy into his arms. "No! Don''t!" Wendy croaked. "Don''t touch me..." "I need to take you to the hospital," Ryan insisted anxiously. "No...I don''t need..." Ryan huffed and angrily replied, "Stop trying to pretend that you are okay! You are obviously in pain and need to go to the hospital!" Wendy looked as if she had just been pulled out of the water.Her face was so pale and her lips were almost turning a bluish shade.She looked like she was a second away from dying. Ryan was engulfed in panic.His heart pounded out of his chest and an ominous feeling of fear loomed over him. "Luke, get the car ready now!" "Okay!" "No, I..." Wendy''s sentence was cut short by another wave of pain.She instinctively grabbed onto Ryan''s sleeve and squeezed it. "I don''t need to go...I really don''t...It''s just...menstrual pain..." Ryan was taken aback. "Menstrual...pain?" he repeated. Wendy managed to nod in reply. "Put me down.I feel better when...I''m on my bed..." Menstrual pain was something Ryan waspletely oblivious to.He had no choice but to obey Wendy and put her back on her bed.His contact with women was very limited. Of course, he knew that they had monthly periods, but he had absolutely no idea that it could be this painful. This was one of the few blind spots of his knowledge.He found himself at a loss what to do. "Wendy, I..." "Don''t...Don''t talk to me.It hurts to reply..." Ryan pursed his lips and nodded. Wendy was ovee with another wave of pain.She curled up and clutched her abdomen, biting on her quilt. Beads of sweat tricked down from her hair onto her temples. ''She says she doesn''t need to go to the hospital.But I can''t just watch her suffer like this! What should I do? Ryan also began to break out into a sweat. He turned his gaze to Luke for help.Luke stepped back, frightened by Ryan''s stare. ''Why is Ryan looking at me like that? I''m scared" "Didn''t you have a lot of ex-girlfriends? What did you do when they were like this?" Luke opened his mouth but found nothing to reply. Shit! I do have a lot of ex-girlfriends.But I never had a girlfriend suffering from menstrual pain.Luke racked his brain for any sort of information that might be useful. "I heard that drinking hot water might help..." "Well, what are you waiting for? Go and boil some water!" Luke scrammed to pick up the kettle and ran to the bathroom to fill it. "Hurry up!" "Okay, okay!" Luke hurriedly filled the kettle and plugged it in for boiling.He looked over at his brother with admiration. They had booked the suite next door to Wendy''s. Ryan heard something fall in Wendy''s suite just now and was instantly worried.He went outside to check on her.He rang the doorbell many times, but she didn''t answer. Luke insisted that they go back to sleep, thinking that Wendy was asleep and wouldn''t hear the doorbell. But Ryan was stubborn and kept ringing the doorbell. When Wengy still didn''t answer the door, Ryan grew even more worried. Instead of waiting for the receptionist to send over someone with a key card, he went straight to kicking down the door. Luke now really admired his brother. On the other hand, Ryan felt lucky that he stayed in the suite next to Wendy''s for the night. Otherwise, Wendy would have fainted in the room alone, and no one would have noticed and helped her. Chapter 309: Moved Chapter 309: Moved In the room, Ryan sat on the edge of Wendy''s bed.He took out his phone and did a little research on dysmenorrhea. After scrolling past the usual advertisements, he eventually found an article titled, "How Bad Dysmenorrhea Can Be" and scanned through it. As he got deeper into the article, his face turned paler and paler. "Luke! How''s the water I asked you to boil?" "It''s not done yet..." "Well, then hurry up!" "But..." How could Luke hurry up? It was the kettle that was boiling the water, and no kettle in the world could boil water instantly! There was nothing else they could do but to wait. "Wendy...How much does it hurt?" Ryan asked. Clearly, it hurt enough to drain out all her strength. Wendy couldn''t even bear to reply anymore. Ryan worriedly shook his head and quickly searched about ways to relieve dysmenorrhea. In a span of a few clicks, he was able to gain some valuable information. He carefully skimmed through the suggestions and found one that he could try. "Can you try getting up?" he asked. Wendy weakly shook her head. Ryan bent over to help her up and let her body lean on his for support.He then gently ced his hand on her abdomen. Her skin was cold to the touch. It was a good thing that his hand was warm. Following the method that he had just read about, Ryan tried his best to rub her stomach to generate some warmth. The cold feeling in her abdomen began to slowly dissipate. Wendy''s expression softened. "Does that help?" he asked. She nodded meekly. Ryan sighed in relief and continued what he was doing. While Luke was watching, the kettle finally made a whistling sound. The hot water was finally ready. Luke quickly filled a ss and waited for it to cool a bit before bringing it over. "Here, Wendy.Have some hot water." Wendy wasn''t strong enough to even lift her hand. "Give it to me.I''ll hold it for her." Ryan took the ss and held it to her lips. "It might be a little hot, but I read on the Inte that it''s better anyway.Drink as much as you can." The most she could intake was two sips of water. As the hot water made its way down her throat and into her stomach, Wendy''s body started to feel warmer already. Once she was ready, she drank again as Ryan held it the ss up to her until she finished it. "Do you want Luke to go and get some more?" Ryan asked. Wendy shook her head in response. "How do you feel? Does it still hurt a lot?" "Yes." There was still a lot of pain, but it was certainly better than she was earlier.Wendy tried to get up on her own. "Hey, stop moving!" "Um...I need to go to the bathroom." Ryan was at a loss for a few moments before he understood what she meant.He nodded and wrapped her arm around his neck, helping to put on her slippers before lifting her up into his arms. "No, please...I can go there myself." "No, I won''t let you!" He raised his voice. Seeing his determined face, Wendy shut her mouth and didn''t dare object anymore. In the bathroom, Ryan carefully let her down beside the toilet and asked, "Are you sure you can do this by yourself?" Wendy rolled her eyes secretly and replied, "I can do it." "Alright, then I''ll wait for you outside." "Wait a second!" "What is it?" "Well...Could you maybe go downstairs and buy something for me?" "What do you need?" "Uh..." ¡®What else would a woman on her period need? Can''t he figure it out already? ¡° she thought. For five long seconds, Ryan stood there, clueless, and then he finally understood.His ears turned red as he coughed awkwardly. "Oh! I see." "Okay, thanks." Ryan left and closed the door behind him. "Ryan...What happened? Is she going to be okay in there?" Luke asked. "Yes.But I need to buy her something.You stay here." "What do you need? I''ll do it." Luke scratched the back of his head and nodded at the bathroom. "If anything happens to her inside, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go in and help her." "No, it''s fine!" Ryan refused in a hurry.He wasn''t going to let another man buy tampons for his woman. Not even if it were his own brother! "What? Why not?" "Just wait by the door.If she needs help with anything, just call me or go to the reception and ask for a waitress." "Okay, fine." "Good.Be right back." "Take care!" Ryan didn''t waste another second and left.It took Luke a while before he finally figured out what his brother was sent out to buy. ¡®How awkward!¡± He gasped. He was suddenly thankful Ryan didn''t let him do the buying.He had never bought any tampons in his life. If he was the one who had to buy, he would not know what to do at all. Five minutester, Ryan came back. Luke was stunned yet again.He saw his brother carrying a paper bag full of tampons.He had never seen something more unusual. What the hell! Ryan looked like he had emptied the entire rack of tampons at the supermarket! "Bro, what..." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Shut up!" Ryan interrupted, his ears turning red. "Just get out." "What, but I..." Luke was stunned. "Ryan, are you sure..." Ryan threw him his phone. "Here. I listed down some more things to buy." "Oh, okay!" Luke nodded and left obediently. Ryan looked down at bag full of tampons.His mouth slightly twitched.He had never needed to buy these things before. There were so many brands and kinds to choose from.He didn''t know which one to get, so he got all of them instead.He would never forget how the cashier looked at him. Ryan wiped his face and adjusted his expression before knocking on the bathroom door. Knock, knock! "Just hang it on the doorknob." Wendy''s weak and hoarse voice came from the inside. "Are you sure you can get it yourself?" he asked. "Yes, I''ll be fine." Ryan hesitated a bit but obliged anyway. When he turned around, he saw the bed that had gottenpletely wet. An idea came to mind.He bent down and began to take off all the bed sheet and quilt cover.He then went over to the closet and took out a spare bed sheet and quilt cover.He was confident he could put on the bed sheet. However, he realized he did not know how to change quilt covers at all. Whenever he saw the maids change quilt covers, he always thought that it looked simple enough. All they did was grab it by the corners and shake the quilt. That was it.He took a deep breath and tried to do it himself, but he failed miserably.He didn''t know changing quilt covers could be so hard! Soon enough, Ryan began to sweat.He took off his coat and brought out his phone, deciding to consult the Inte again. But all of a sudden, he heard the bathroom door open. He turned around and saw Wendy. Her eyes were fixed on her bed that had be messier than when she left it. "...uh..." Ryan brought his fist to his mouth and coughed awkwardly, his ears turning red again. "I''ll figure it out.It should be ready soon.Just wait a minute." "Uh, okay..." Wendy couldn''t believe her eyes. Ryan was trying to make the bed and changing her quilt cover! What a strange sight to behold! Wendy stood there until her legs started to feel weak again. She leaned against the wall for support. This was the first time she had ever seen Ryan do any sort of housework. It was quite obvious that he had never done this before, though, as his movements felt so stiff and unnatural. Seeing that Wendy was now having difficulty standing, Ryan hurried to make the bed and frantically shook the quilt into its new cover. She didn''t think it was possible for her bed to get even messier, but it did. Wendy couldn''t help but burst intoughter.Then, her eyes turned watery. Warmth spread throughout her body.It was as if she had downed an entire ss of hot water to melt away the coldness in her heart. A soothing feeling sat in her chest. Wendy looked at Ryan. Although he looked clumsy, she was still moved. Chapter 310: Take Care Of Wendy. Chapter 310: Take Care Of Wendy. Ryan was currently making Wendy''s bed. Only her mother and sister had ever done that for her. Her memory of her mother was hazy if she had not found out about the video of her mother¡¯s death, Wendy would havepletely forgotten what her mother looked like. Wendy stayed in Spring County with her sister in her childhood. When their grandmother had gotten old, she and Reese tried their best to share the housework. Because her sister loved her very much, she always made Wendy''s bed whenever she was free. Then, they moved back to Ywood. Sadly, after her sister got married, nobody made her bed anymore; that was, until now. At that moment, Wendy saw the embarrassed look on Ryan''s face, and her eyes welled up with tears. Suddenly, he cast the quilt aside and broke the silence. "Your door is broken.I''m afraid you can''t sleep here tonight.You should stay in my suite instead." "Okay," Wendy replied. With that, Ryan helped Wendy settle into the next suite. "You can lie down on the bed for a while.I''ll just go to your suite and get the hot water," he said. "I''m okay.I''ll just lie on the sofa.I don''t want to get your bed wet with my sweat." However, Ryan insisted on supporting her to the bedside. "If you get the bed sheet wet, just ask a staff member to change it.Now, lie down and rest!" "Okay." Wendyy down on the bed just as he said. Ryan went to the next suite.When he returned a few momentster, he was holding a kettle and her suitcase. "Does it still hurt?" he asked. "Yes." Ryan sat on the bedside and massaged her abdomen under the quilt. Wendy was exhausted. However, she could not sleep because of the pain. With her eyebrows furrowed, she closed her eyes and tried to rest. "Do all women suffer this much?" Ryan asked worriedly. "Not really." "What do you mean?" "It depends on the woman''s body.Some women have problems with their uterus, which made their periods extremely painful." "If that''s the case, is there something wrong with yours?" "Yes.In fact, I didn''t have painful periods before.I think it''s partly because I was thrown into the sea.I started having this problem since I gave birth." The hand on her belly suddenly froze. Confused, Wendy opened her eyes, only to see Ryan looking at her guiltily. "It has nothing to do with you," Wendy said and yawned. ''How could it have nothing to do with me? To put it simply, Wendy''s suffering began four years ago.If it were not for me, she would not have gotten pregnant, and the rest would not have happened" Sadly, it was toote to apologize. Ryan pursed his lips and said nothing.He swore to himself that he would make it up to her little by little for the rest of his life. Twenty minutester, Luke returned. When he came back, he was drenched in sweat, and he was holding a thermos in his hand. "Argh! It took me a long time to find a supermarket and buy ginger.I asked the hotel chef to make the soup for me.Wendy, drink this while it''s still hot." He opened the lid, and a pungent smell of ginger came to Wendy''s nose. "What''s that?" Wendy asked, horrified. "Well, Ryan searched online and found that ginger with brown sugar could relieve menstrual pain, so he asked me to buy the ingredients.Come on, Wendy.Drink this before it cools." Wendy could not help but look at the thermos in disgust. The soup was dark red and had a pungent odor.She turned to face Ryan. "Are you sure that''s effective?" "People said it is." Ryan took a cup and filled it to the brim. "Drink it," he ordered sternly. "What if I say no? It''s not that painful anymore." "Would you rather drink this yourself, or I''ll make you?" ¡®How annoying!¡¯ Wendy eximed inwardly. She was grateful to him just now, but she was now taking it back. With her teeth gritted in annoyance, she took the cup and drank it up with her eyes closed. No words could exin how terrible the smell was.However, the ginger and brown sugar soup warmed her stomach and relieved her menstrual cramps in an instant. ¡®Do you feel better now?" Ryan asked with concern. ¡°Yes." Once she drank up the soup, Luke handed her another dag as though he was presenting a treasure. "What is it?" ¡®Just hot-water bag and some medicine." Wendy was touched. ¡®How could Ryan be so considerate? If this goes on, I will fall in love with him" At that moment, Ryan poured hot water into the bag, wrapped it with a towel, and put it on her belly over her clothes. The pain in her lower abdomen subsided, and she finally stopped sweating. This was actually the first time she had suffered from such intense menstrual pain in years. But then, this was also the first time the pain was quickly alleviated. In the past, she had no choice but to endure the pain dayand night. She would not feel better until the next day. A few momentster, Wendy finally regained some strength and turned over. However, she still felt ufortable as her clothes that were drenched in sweat was sticking to her body. Not only was her hair wet, but also the pillow.It was irritating. "I want to take a shower," she said in a low voice. "Are you sure you can do that?"Ryan asked worriedly. "Yes.I''ll be fine." Ryan knew she would not be able to sleep well in that state. "Let me help you." While Wendy was taking a shower in the bathroom, Ryan patiently waited outside for her. "Luke,"he called. "What?" Luke walked over while rubbing his eyes and yawning. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I''ll give you a day off tomorrow." Luke''s sleepiness dissipated, and he became in high spirits in an instant. "Yay! Bro, if you need anything, just tell me." "Make an appointment with Kevin for me." Luke''s mouth fell open. "Leo''s grandfather?"he asked, his eyes wide in disbelief. "Yes." Luke suddenly felt an urge to cry. ¡®Oh my God! Why does Ryan love making things difficult for me?¡¯ Leo''s grandfather was a famous doctor. He had superb medical knowledge and skills in gynecology and pediatrics. When he was still actively treating patients, people all over the country woulde to see him. But now he was more than 80 years old and had already retired from the medicalmunity.He had announced that he would no longer be treating patients. The old man was as stubborn as a mule. Even if Leo, his grandson, was the one asking for a favor, there was no guarantee that he would do it. "Ryan..." Luke protested. "I''ll give you twice the year-end bonus." Luke gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Fine.I''ll do my best." He was a considerate younger brother, after all. "You can go now." "What?!" "Wendy will be staying in this suite for the night.I''ll take care of her.You can get another suite." Luke was speechless. ¡®How could Ryan kick me out after using me? Fuck! How could he have the heart to do this?¡¯ Ryan cast a nce at his stubborn younger brother. "I''llpensate you for your expenses." "Do you think I''m the kind of person who can be bought off? I''m fot!" "I doubt it." "You''ve gone too far, Ryan! I''ve expressed my willingness to help you.How can you turn me away just like this and expect that you can pay me in return?" "I''ll pay you triple." "It''s not about money! I''m offended.How could you treat your brother like this? Think about the time when we grew up together¡ª" "Tenfold!" "Deal!" Luke replied without a second thought. Chapter 311: I Love You Chapter 311: I Love You Wendy went into the bathroom to take a shower. While she was gone, Ryan decided to have the bed sheet and quilt cover changed again, except this time he didn''t do it himself.He called for room service instead. Once that was done, he walked over to the bathroom door and knocked. "Wendy, how are you in there? Almost done?" "Yes, almost." The calmer tone in her voice eased Ryan''s worries. The bathroom door was frosted, and Wendy''s silhouette could be seen faintly from outside. Ryan suddenly felt hot.He took a deep breath and turned around to sit on the sofa. Unlocking his phone again, he decided to continue researching about how else to care for women on their periods. Distracting himself with this gradually calmed him down. In the bathroom, Wendy let the warm water run all over her body. The coldness in her body began to evaporate. However, with the weather getting chilly recently, she knew better not to take too long in the shower. Once she had washed away all the sweat, she turned off the water and wrapped a towel around her body. When she stepped out of the shower, she took a wrong step and slipped. "Ahr" Wendy shouted, finding herself kneeling on the cold, hard tiles in less than a second. "Ouch!" She groaned loudly. Wendy began to tear up from the pain.She had fallen down on her knees. Pain surged all throughout her legs. ¡®God! How unlucky I am today!¡¯ She put her hands on the floor to help herself up, but the bathroom door suddenly bust open. "Wendy!" Ryan''s face was filled with concern. "What happened? Are you okay?" "I...I just fell down.I''m fine." Ryan squinted at her and walked over. "Don''t move.Let me help you up." He reached down to help her up. But because the fall had loosened Wendy''s towel around her body, it slipped off as soon as she stood up. The air in the room fell stiff. The two looked at each other, stunned.It took a second for both of them toe to their senses. "Ah!" Ryan scurried out of the bathroom and left Wendy alone to get changed.It took about ten minutes for Wendy to change into her pajamas and get into bed.She covered her body with the quilt, but had to leave her two legs out.Her pajama pants were rolled up to her knees. Ryan was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at her injured knees and grimacing.She had fallen too hard on her knees. They were now covered in blue and purple bruises, which looked even more emphasized against her fair white skin. "Your knees need to be treated, you know." Wendy pulled the quilt over her head and refused to reply. Under the quilt, her face was red as a tomato from embarrassment. Wendy covered her face with her hands. ¡®Ugh! It was such a humiliating day" Wendy felt hot all over whenever she recalled the scene in the bathroom.She couldn''t think of how else to act now but to y dead.She pretended not to hear what Ryan was saying. Of course, Ryan was also embarrassed by what had just happened. It took only one second for him to see every part of her. Ryan''s breathing became heavier when that image of her popped up in his mind.He had to take deep breaths to calm himself down. But even after a while, his ears were still a little red. It was a good thing Wendy wasn''t looking.He coughed awkwardly and slipped the hot-water bag under the quilt. "Here, this should help warm your belly.I''ll go down to get you some medicine for your knees." Not a word came out of Wendy''s mouth.But Ryan knew that she was still awake. "Be right back," he said. Wendy closed her eyes and continued to y dead.She listened intently until the footsteps sounded farther and farther, waiting for the door to close. Then, she pulled the quilt off of her. That took long enough. She had held her breath under the quilt for so long that she thought she almost suffocated.She recalled the bathroom scene and wondered if Ryan had seen her naked body. ¡®It was only a split second until I wrapped myself in the towel again.Maybe he didn''t see anything at all" She tried to move a little. In her movement, her knees identally rubbed against the quilt, sending a sharp pain to shoot up her body. Wendy grimaced in pain and waited for it to subside as she grabbed the hot-water bag and held it to her abdomen. The pain made her sober.She then realized something.She was badly injured now. How could she possiblye to work tomorrow? After ten minutes, Ryan came back with a pack of cotton swabs, a bottle of iodine, and some gauze. He saw that Wendy''s quilt was still pulled up to her neck, but she no longer pretended to be asleep anymore. "Are you done hiding from me?" he teased. After finally getting her face to cool down, Wendy''s cheeks flushed again. "Ryan, l..." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What?" "Did you perhaps see anything a while ago?" Ryan''s ears turned a little red, but then he pursed his lips and replied, "No." "Really?" "No!" "Uh..." Wendy gritted her teeth and stared into his eyes, searching for the truth. ¡®Is he telling the truth?¡¯ she wondered. "Fine, I did see it!" "What? What did you see?" Ryan sighed and gently ced his hand on her belly, with sadness in his eyes. "Here...There is a long scar..." Wendy''s mouth gaped open in shock and she moved her body away from his hand. It was true that there was a scar on her lower abdomen. Four years ago, she was sent to the hospital. She was in aa and in critical condition, so that doctor operated a cesarean section on her. They carved a longitudinal incision on her stomach, prioritizing the safety of both her and her babies.The incision extended from below her navel all the way to her pubic bone. The scar was about ten centimeters long and one centimeter wide. It looked like a shriveled up worm had died on her abdomen. For people who ced great importance in their beauty, this was uneptable. There was something that made this even worse. Those who had given birth all knew that their bodies would never be the same again. No matter how well one would try to take care of it and bring it back to shape, pregnancy was something that permanently altered the body. Additionally, Wendy was pregnant with twins. In her third trimester, her belly was stretched to an enormous size. After giving birth, she worked hard to tten her belly again through exercise and proper diet, but there was just no natural way to remove her stretch marks. Whenever she looked at herself in the mirror, she would always find herself averting her gaze from her stomach. I can''t believe he has seen the ugliest part of my body. Wendy looked away and let shame engulf her. "What did you think when you saw it? Was it ugly?" she asked. "No, not ugly!" "Liar." "Im not lying!" Ryan looked into her eyes and said sincerely, "It''s beautiful." Wendy turned away again, refusing to believe a word he just said.Her ugly scar and stretch marks were not even close to being beautiful ever.She was not gullible.She preferred unabashed honesty instead of ttery that was not even true. Wendy pulled her quilt higher to her face and turned her back to him. "Wendy, I..." "Just leave me alone.I''m going to rest." Ryan did not listen and instead got in the bed.He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, causing Wendy to freeze up. Their bodies were so close to each other, but it didn''t feel like Ryan was flirting with her at all. "Wendy, listen to me..." "Why are you hugging me? Let go of me." Ryan tightened his embrace and then put his hand on her abdomen. "There''s only one thought that came to my mind when I saw that scar." Wendy didn''t reply but she perked her ears up to listen. "I love you." Chapter 312: Bad Judgment Chapter 312: Bad Judgment Wendy''s eyes widened. "What did you just say?" ¡®Did I hear him right?¡¯ she wondered. They had known each other for quite some time already.Ryan had pursued her and even asked her several times to be his girlfriend.Wendy had also developed feelings for him.But they had never said the word "love" to each other. This was the first time Wendy had heard Ryan say this and she was utterly shocked. Ryan had always been a man of a few words.She never thought of him as the type to verbally express his love.Wendy couldn''t help turning back around. The two locked gazes with each other. "Did you just..." "Yes, Wendy.I love you." Still dazed, Wendy stuttered, "You said...that you..." Ryan ced his hand on her belly again.Though his palm was warm, his touch sent shivers down her spine. Gently, he stroked the area where the scar was. Wendy twitched and wanted to move away. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t move, please." "But you..." Ryan closed his eyes and sighed, his breath blowing coldly on Wendy''s face. "Your scar...I think it¡¯s sacred." Wendy''s eyebrows knitted in confusion. ¡°Hear me out.It''s a reminder of how your body nurtured two little babies.They were like seeds that grew bigger and bigger until finally, you delivered them into the world.It''s the wonder of life!" Ryan thought about Raymond and Precious and wished they could have grown up together earlier. If he and Wendy had found each other sooner, they could have fallen in love with each other and gotten together then.He would have been able to witness her pregnancy and the early stages of his babies like a normal husband and father.He could have seen the babies¡¯ first milestones in person. They could have been nervous and excited to be first-time parents together.But as fate would have it, life turned out differently. He missed out on a lot of things. "Wendy, thank you." "For what?" Wendy blinked, unable to tell why he was thanking her. "For giving birth to Ray and Precious," he said seriously. Wendy was slightly taken aback.She then coughed awkwardly. "Ryan, since we''re on this topic, I need to tell you something.If I had known then that the babies weren''t Brian''s, I would have had an abortion." Upon hearing that, Ryan''s face darkened.His hand on her belly froze as well. "Well, you see...I had just woken up from aa that time and found out that I had given birth to Ray.I honestly considered dropping him off at an orphanage," she added. Ryan looked at her, a hint of disbelief shing through his eyes. Wendy patted his shoulder. "I know the truth isn''t always pleasant to hear, butI thought you needed to know." The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched. "Say something, please." Ryan still didn''t say anything. What did she want him to say? He thought he was the cold and unromantic one, but it turned out that this woman knew how to dispel a romantic moment faster than he could.Ryan got up, a sullen expression on his face.He lifted the quilt on Wendy''s legs and rolled up her pajama pants higher.He took the iodine bottle, dipped a cotton swab in it, and began to disinfect her knees. Wendy sat up and bit her lip. "Are you mad at me?" "No¡± he said matter-of-factly. But his face said otherwise. "Look, it didn''t happen anyway, okay? I didn''t have an abortion.And I kept Ray." A sharp, icy pain shot up from her knee as the cotton swab touched her wound. She eximed, "Are you doing this on purpose to get back at me, Ryan?" Actually, he was trying to be gentle as much as possible. "Just hold on." "Ouch, that really hurts! Are you trying to hurt me, Ryan?" "No, be quiet!" "Ouch! Please, just give it to me.I''ll do it myself." Ryan''s forehead began to break out in a sweat.He had never treated someone else''s wound before, and he didn''t want to hurt her.His hands shook from being too nervous. Every time she hissed in pain, he held his hand back, afraid that he would be too clumsy.By the time Ryan finished treating her knees, he was sweating all over his body. As for Wendy, her body was filled with all sorts of pain from her dysmenorrhea and now her knees.Her energy was just aboutpletely drained. "You can go ahead and sleep.I''ll just take a shower" he said. Weakly, Wendy nodded and leaned back down on her bed. Five minutester, Ryan came out of the shower.He checked his watch for the time. It was a few minutes to one o''clock in the morning.He looked over at Wendy who was curled up in the bed, tossing and turning from time to time and groaning in pain. "Can''t fall asleep?" "No." She was frustrated.Her stomach was beginning to cramp again. "Ryan...Do you think you can go down and buy painkillers for me?" "Absolutely not." Ryan had read online that taking a lot of painkillers could be dangerous. "I can get you some hot water if you want." Wendy shook her head and refused. He pushed the couch over to her side of the bed and sat down. "Okay, well, how about we talk?" "Okay..." Talking could possibly distract her from the pain.Ryan leaned back and thought of a topic to talk about.He was not exactly the best person to talk to.His friends actually described him as a mood killer sometimes.He ran through several topics in his mind, but none good enough. Family? Wendy''s mother passed away many years ago.Her father didn''t treat her well.Her sister wasn''t in a good ce. This topic would only make her sad. Friends? Other than Bruce and Luke, he had never really seen her hang out with anyone else. Romance? Well, that would make him sad. Suddenly, Ryan got an idea. Last time, Wendy had gotten drunk and gave him an !0U.She had mentioned an ex before and said that he was the most handsome man in the world. Ryan smiled and began to speak. "You said a while ago that you would have gotten an abortion if you knew that Brian wasn''t the father, right?" Wendy nodded. Back then, Brian had tricked her into thinking that she had sex with him.She would have been devastated if she found out the truth, but she would not have hesitated to take the morning-after pills. She was still young and naive then, but she knew better than to give birth to a stranger''s children. "You loved Brian very much, didn''t you?" Ryan asked. "Well, we were together for three years. What do you expect?" To be fair, he was asking for trouble by bringing this up.But he had already started the conversation.It was toote to turn back. "If I may ask, what exactly did you love about him?" Judging by his tone, he looked down upon Brian. "Come on, that''s your nephew you''re talking about." Wendy chuckled. Ryan rolled his eyes.His disdain for Brian was quite obvious. "You see? You have bad judgment when ites to people." "What?" Wendy opened her mouth in shock. "That''s insulting! Excuse you, I do have good judgment.Maybe Brian was a fluke.But after him came Jeffrey, and then..." She paused. "And then who?" Chapter 313: My Mistake Chapter 313: My Mistake "The one who taught you self-defense skills?" Ryan asked. "Why do you ask?" Wendy rolled her eyes. "Is he from America?" "No, he''s from our country." Wendy was stunned. That man had not contacted her ever since she had returned. It was strange. Moreover, thest time when Ray had been in trouble, she had used Ryan''s phone to call him, but he had not answered.She figured that something must be wrong. Logically, he should have heard about what had happened to her since she was quite famous. And yet, he had not contacted her. Wendy could not help but shiver thinking about it. ¡®Shit! What the hell is he nning to do?¡¯ Ryan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡®How dare she think of another man in front of me?¡¯ He was filled with anger. He pressed her knee gently as a punishment. "Ouch!" Wendy cried out in pain. "Sorry.My mistake." ¡®Damn it! She was almost about to curse him. "Good night," Ryan said with a sullen look in his eyes. With her hand over her belly, Wendy asked, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to talk?" "It''s past one o''clock in the morning.Time to sleep." "Alright." Wendy closed her eyes. "You can leave now." She waited for a long time, but did not hear a sound. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Ryan staring at her.She yawned and asked, "What''s the matter?" "This is my room," he answered tly. Wendy was startled when she heard that. It was indeed his room.Shepletely forgot that she was in his room.She gave him an awkward smile.She tried to get up from his bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes, Ryan ced his hand on her shoulder to stop her. "What are you doing?" "I''m leaving." "To where?" "I''ll go get another room." With narrowed eyes, Ryan forced her to lie down on the bed. "How can you go to another room in your state? Just sleep here!" "But what about you?" "I will sleep on the couch." The couch was not big. It was only four feet long while Ryan was six feet tall.He was unable to sleepfortably on the couch, which made him look pitiful. Moreover, it was a cold autumn night. And the spare nket in their room was already in use. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If it weren''t for Ryan, Wendy might have fainted because of the pain. Besides, he had been busy taking care of her since 10 p.m., and now, it was already past one in the morning. Even after helping her so much, he was sleeping on the couch. And that made Wendy feel guilty. Biting her lip, she suggested, "How about...you sleep in the bed with me?" "Okay!" Ryan agreed without hesitation.Upon hearing his immediately reply, Wendy felt as though he had been waiting for her to say that. ¡®Never mind!m on my period, so there is nothing to worry about.¡¯ Thinking that, she moved aside. Ryan turned off the lights and lied down on the bed. Since it was not the first time for them to sleep in the same bed, it was not awkward for them. "Good night." "Good night." Ryan turned off the bedsidemp. Darkness covered the room. Wendy had been tired and sleepy for a long time now, but she couldn''t fall asleep because of her pain. Ryan was lying next to her, and she was able to hear his strong heartbeat clearly. Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat! To her, his heartbeat was like a luby, and she felt sleepy listening to it. She let out a yawn, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.Later that night, a strong gust of wind blew, and there was a sound of heavy rain outside.It rained all night and didn''t stop until the next morning. And because of that, the temperature dropped sharply. Early in the morning, Wendy woke up due to Carter''s call. Most of the scenes of the Story of Concubine Ivanka was to be shot in a real pce. But since it was raining, Carter changed the ns and decided to shoot the rain scenes first. And due to the change of ns, Wendy was able to get another day to rest. "Wendy, rest well ande back to the crew tomorrow." "Okay.Thank you, Carter," she answered politely. She was surprised and pleased. The dull pain in her belly and knees was still there.She had been worried that it might affect the shoot, but then, the rain came on time to save her. Ryan sat on the edge of the bed.His eyes lit up when he saw her smile. Ryan had woken up much before she had.He was wearing a gray casual sweater and a light-colored pair of trousers.He was reading with a book in his hand. Seeing that Wendy was awake, he put down the book and asked, "Do you want help getting up?" "I''m still sleepy..." Wendy rubbed her eyes as she looked at her phone.It was only six o''clock in the morning. She hadn''t slept well for two nights in a row, so she did not feel like getting up yet. The rain continued to pour outside the window. "Is it still raining?" she asked. "Yes," Ryan answered before he drew back the curtains. Usually, it would be bright and sunny outside at that time of the year, but now, the sky was gray and rain was pouring continuously. Wendy stuck out her head, but the moment she felt the cold, she snuggled back into the nket again.lt was freezing. Suddenly, she felt a warm hot-water bag under her nket.She grabbed it and put it on her lower abdomen. Ryan put a set of thick pajamas on the bedside table. "Put them on, go brush your teeth, and wash your face while I go downstairs and get you some breakfast.You can sleep after having breakfast," he said softly. "The pajamas..." "I asked someone to get them," Ryan replied. It was six in the morning. Although he had woken up so early, she had not heard him at all. Wendy could not tell if it was because she was sleeping too soundly or because she trusted him that much. Thinking of that, she blushed. "Can you do it yourself?" Ryan asked in a concerned voice. "Sure!" After getting an affirmative answer from her, he walked downstairs. In the dining room on the first floor, there was a buffet, and all the guests were provided with breakfast tickets. There were various kinds of foods for the customers to choose from. Ryan picked up a bowl of cereal for Wendy. After thinking for a while, he also took several soup dumplings.He hade there early so there weren''t many people at the dining hall. After picking up some food, Ryan gave the cook some ginger and brown sugar and ask him to prepare some soup.He then found lunch boxes to pack all the food before he walked upstairs. Odette was sitting in a corner, dressed in a cashmere overcoat. When she saw Ryan, her hands trembled and she almost dropped her chopsticks on the table. Taking off her sunsses, she asked excitedly, "Mary, is that man Mr.Oliver?" Mary also turned to look at him. However, she was not sure.She had only seen him a few times. Every time she met him, he had been well dressed in tailored suits and shiny shoes. Although he looked exactly like Ryan, his temperament seemed different.He was wearing a casual sweater and a pair of beige trousers.He had a gentle expression, which was unlike the cold-faced Ryan she remembered. "Odette, I...don''t know." "No, I can''t be mistaken.He must be Mr.Oliver.Why is he here though?" Thinking of something, Odette blushed. "Mary, does Mr.Oliver stay in this hotel because of me?" Chapter 314: So Shallow Chapter 314: So Shallow "Of course." Mary held Odette''s hand excitedly. "Who else in the crew deserves Mr.Oliver''s special attention except you? Nobody, right? Can you see it now? You were so worried before, but now you can rest assured." Odette blushed upon hearing Mary''s words.She had been in the entertainment circle for sixteen years and had experienced a lot of ups and downs.She knew very well how difficult it was to stay in this circle if one had neither poprity nor patron. When her career was at its lowest, she saw with her own eyes how fickle people were.Her friends distanced themselves from her. To make things worse, she didn''t have ys to shoot and could only live off thepany''s basic sry. Everyone bullied her every chance they could get. Even the newbies were not an exception. They looked at her with either sympathy or smugness. In those years, she had thought of quitting in the entertainment industry almost every day. But she didn''t want to give up. She came from Spring County, a small town but had thergest poption in the country.She grew up there, and she managed tond on the entertainment circle by chance.She did not want to go back to that pathetic ce. Not only that, but she would rather die than live the same life as before.She found pleasure in being a star, being looked up to, and being indulged. Therefore, no matter how hard the circumstances were, she would never quit. Fortunately, things got better after signing a contract with anotherpany.She happened to meet Ryan sometimeter. At this moment, Odette''s eyes lit up at the thought of him. Ryan...He was a man beyond her reach.But he appeared before her and became her savior. How could she watch him disappear from her life just like that? She would never let that happen. "Mary, let''s follow him." "Okay." Odette made up her mind. Ryan was here, and she was sure she was the reason for that.She had a problem, though. He was an extremely reserved man, and his actions spoke louder than his words. Odette figured out that the reason he stayed here was that he wanted to watch her from afar and did not want to disturb her.She decided to "bump into" him because he wanted to let fate take its course. Without further ado, Odette grabbed her bag, put on her sunsses, and hurried to catch up with Ryan. Mary followed her with haste. The two of them trotted carefully so as not to be noticed. Unfortunately, they still failed to catch up with him.Ryan had already entered the elevator with the food in his hand. At that moment, Odette could only watch as the elevator doors closed. "Damn it! I was so close!" Odette stamped her feet in frustration. She had been working for thepany for so many years, and yet she had only seen Ryan several times. It was only now that she got to meet him, but she missed the chance. How could she not be annoyed? She could not help but bite her lower lip in anger. "Don''t worry, Odette.Now that we know Mr.Oliver lives here, we will meet him again.We may have missed him today, but there''s still next time." "It''s hard to say.He''s a very busy man." Mary checked the time on her watch. "Odette, it''s almost time for the shooting.We''d better go to the set now." Truthfully speaking, Odette was no longer in the mood to work after missing the opportunity to meet Ryan. "It''s pouring.It''s okay if we''re a littlete," she replied. All of a sudden, something urred to her as she gazed at the elevator.She looked at Mary meaningfully. "Odette..." "Mary, go to the reception desk and help me find out which floor and room Ryan is staying." "What?" "Hurry up, Mary.I promise I won''t forget your kindness if lend up with Mr.Oliver." "Alright.Wait for me then." Odette nodded, her eyes glinting in anticipation. Mary walked away to do as told.She came back a few minutester, out of breath. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Did you get it?" Mary''s hands were on her knees, and she was panting. To Odette''s surprise, Mary shook her head. "I''ve asked the receptionist, but she refused to reveal any personal information of the guests," she answered in between breaths. As Mary saw the disappointment in Odette''s face, she hurriedly added, "But I met a cleaningdy and asked her about it.She said she saw a handsome man when she was cleaning on the 22nd floor yesterday.I''m sure that man was Mr.Oliver." ¡®The 22nd floor! Odette was beaming with happiness; that was until something dawned on her.There were so many rooms on the 22nd floor.How the hell was she supposed to know which Ryan''s room was? "Oh, yes!" Mary suddenly said as though she remembered something important. "When we checked in, I heard from the crew that Wendy is staying on the 22nd floor as well." "Wendy?" Odette frowned in disdain. She disliked Wendy.To say dislike was an understatement. Rather, she was disgusted with her. Odette could tell at first nce that Wendy was a huge threat to her. Because of this, she deliberately made things difficult for Wendy during the filming. She even yed scene- stealing tricks when they were in the same scene.However, Odette did not expect that that twenty-three- year-old girl could see through her tricks and fight back. "Odette, we should go back to the set now.We can''t afford to lose your role in the drama.Have you forgotten how difficult it was for you to be the leadingdy? For now, let''s just focus on your performance.I''m sure your career will peak again once this drama is shown on TV," Mary advised patiently. Since there was no way to find Ryan, Odette had no choice but to leave.With a gloomy expression, she turned around, put on her sunsses, and exited the hotel with Mary. The driver, who was waiting at the entrance, opened the door for her. But just as Odette was about to walk through the revolving door, she abruptly stopped in her tracks. Mary almost bumped into her. "What''s the matter?" "Mary, it''s not a big deal if Wendy stays on the 22nd floor.But, why does Ryan live on that floor too?" Odette asked with a serious look on her face. "Uh...Maybe it''s just a coincidence," Mary replied with uncertainty. Odette did not think so.It was too coincidental for it to be a coincidence. When Ryan visited the crew yesterday, he stayed in the group where Wendy had filmed for the entire day. ¡®Was that a coincidence as well?" Mary, didn''t you notice it? He packed the breakfast and brought it with him.If he was alone, he could have had breakfast downstairs. Why did he have to pack the food and take it upstairs?"A logical question suddenly came to Odette''s mind. "What do you think? Could it be that he likes Wendy?"Odette asked. Mary was silent for a long time.She could not deny that Odette''s spection was possible. "Well, I think it''s a bit of a stretch.Odette, I think you''re just overthinking it. Mr.Oliver is a famous businessman.He must''ve been worried that people would recognize him if he ate downstairs, so he decided to pack his food and go to his room to eat in private.As for your theory that he likes Wendy, that''s impossible.Yes, Wendy may be a beauty, but Mr.Oliver has been in the business world for so many years.For sure, he has seen all kinds of pretty faces in the industry.How could he be so shallow?" Chapter 315: Pleasure Chapter 315: Pleasure ¡®I guess so!¡¯ Odette breathed a sigh of relief. With that, she walked out of the revolving door and got into her van. Meanwhile, Ryan took the food out of the takeaway boxes and ced it on the tea table. "Come. Breakfast is ready." "I''ming!" Wendy replied. Now that she had changed into thick pajamas, she felt warm andfortable.She and Ryan sat at the table for breakfast. Wendy was not hungry and in her best self. As a result, she only ate the bowl of cereals. "Drink this." Ryan opened the thermos and poured the ginger and brown sugar soup into a small bowl. "Do I really have to?" Wendy asked with a grimace. Ryan said nothing and just nudged it in front of her. Unable to do anything, Wendy gritted her and drank it all up. "You may go to sleep now," Ryan gently advised. "The table..." "I''ll clean it up." "Okay." Wendy went to the bedside, lifted the quilt, andy down on the bed. Meanwhile, Ryan filled the hot-water bag with hot water and wrapped it in a towel before handing it to her. "ce it on your belly." "Okay." Wendy lifted her pajamas and did as told. Outside the window, the wind howled and the rain poured. Nevertheless, Wendy felt at ease.She pulled up the quilt to her chest and looked at Ryan, who was eating. He ate slowly, looking elegant and reserved.It was mesmerizing to watch. Once he was done eating, he cleaned up the table, dumped the garbage, and returned to the room. Then, he took the newspaper he got from somewhere and read it on the sofa. Wendy coughed loudly to attract his attention. When he looked at her, she asked, "Don''t you need to go to work today?" Ryan lifted his gaze and looked at her intently. "Don''t worry.¡± "Don''t worry.Even if I don''t go to work, I can support you and our kids," he answered. ¡®What? I didn''t mean that.¡± In fact, I don''t need you to support me! Wendy thought. "I''m just saying is that it''s not good for you to skip work like this." "I''m the boss." Wendy''s words got stuck in her throat. ¡®Whatever.It''s true anyway" With that, shey down and paid him no attention anymore.A wave of sleepiness washed over Wendy. She yawned widely and finally closed her eyes to sleep.She fell into a deep slumber.She slept from seven o''clock in the morning to noon. When she woke up, it was just right in time for lunch.She slowly opened her eyes and saw that Ryan was still sitting on the sofa. But instead of holding a newspaper, he was now on his iPad. Wendy looked at him quietly.He seemed to be in the middle of work.He was wearing headphones and had a serious look on his face.He also tapped on the screen from time to time. Wendy was in awe of him.She must admit, Ryan looked charming while he was working. His messy hair covered his forehead, and his jawline was angr and well-defined. Although he was dressed casually, his elegance had not dwindled.He had a hooked nose, and his thin lips were pursed. Wendy cupped her face, fascinated by what she was seeing. All of a sudden, Ryan, who had been staring at the screen of his iPad, suddenly lifted his gaze. Their eyes met momentarily. Like a thief caught stealing, Wendy blushed in embarrassment. A smile shed across Ryan''s eyes. But instead of making fun of her, he tapped on the screen several times and took off his headphones. "Are you awake?" "Yeah," Wendy replied. "Are you hungry?" Just then, Wendy''s stomach growled.She clutched her stomach and got up. "A little," she replied shyly. "Alright.Go wash up first.I''ll order some food." "Okay." Wendy felt so much better now that she had slept well. Even her stomachache dissipated. With that, she pulled her hair up, put on her slippers, and got out of bed. "Do you feel better now?" Ryan asked gently. "I feel as strong as a tiger now." But as soon as she finished speaking, she felt a warm liquid drip from her lower body. ¡®Oh, fuck! I take it back now. Wendy rushed to the bathroom at once.The rain had not stopped yet, but it was not as heavy as it was in the morning.It was also colder now.Ryan ordered two bowls of noodles.He recalled that Wendy did not eat much in the morning, so he ordered boiled fish with pickled cabbage and chili. The food was steaming and appetizing. "Wow, boiled fish!" Wendy eximed excitedly. "You should eat it now while it''s still hot." "Okay!" The two sat at the tea table facing each other. Just after having some of the food, Wendy''s body warmed up.She was so happy that closed her eyes. "You like it?" Ryan asked with a smile. "Yes." Ryan chuckled and continued picking out the bits of coriander in his bowl. "Don''t you like corianders?" Wendy asked, perplexed. "I don''t." Upon hearing Ryan''s response, Wendy pouted and murmured something to herself. "What did you say?" Ryan did not hear what she had just said. "I said Ray is indeed your son.You two are alike even in eating.He doesn''t like coriander, carrot, onion, and leek.Whenever I cooked him food that had those, he would not take a bite." Ryan did not like coriander, carrot, onion, and leek either. "Of course! He''s my son," he replied with a smug smile. Wendy rolled her eyes at him. In her eyes, being a picky eater was not something to be proud of. Not wanting to talk to him anymore, she took the remote control and turned the TV on.It happened that the news was currently on. "Miss Faulkner ims that she has received hundreds of threats, apanied by countless phone calls in just a few days.Her work and personal life have been seriously affected.She''s not the only one who''s been affected, but her family as well.As a result, they have decided to move out of their home and live with their friends in the meantime.ording to them, they don''t dare to go back home." Wendy''s attention was glued to the TV.It was thetest and hottest news, after all. Saniya Faulkner was the one who had checked in at the hotel owned by Jaylen''s family and had almost been abducted. This matter was sensational.It had been a hot topic for several days now. Wendy stole a nce at Ryan. He was still eating his noodles in a refined manner as if the issue that was being broadcasted on the TV had nothing to do with him. ¡®Come to think of it, it''s none of his business.It''s Jaylen''s.But.." "Ryan, didn''t you say that it was already settled?" she asked. The topic was still being discussed up to this day. Even Wendy knew something about it.She heard that Nellie had already released an apology statement and fired the general manager and staff of the hotel who were involved. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The hotel was closed for rectification at the moment. Just yesterday, Wendy saw the news saying that Jaylen had met with Saniya in person and that they had already reached a settlement. However, it seemed that that was not true.lt appeared that this incident was still developing. A mocking smile appeared on Wendy''s face. Brian must be troubled these days because of what had happened.He must be on the rocks right now. ¡®Serves him right!¡¯ She was pleased to know that karma had finally gotten to him. Chapter 316: Another Blind Date Chapter 316: Another Blind Date Brian had been having a hard time recently. After what had transpired, he was ordered to go home every single day to cater to all the blind dates that were arranged for him. As the days passed, he lost count of the number of girls he had met with. Whatever pride and gratification he had felt for being with Eris in the past hadpletely dissipated over the course of his recent quandary. ¡®God knows how these women are so damn picky! he cursed inwardly.He had always thought of himself to be quite a catch.And yet, none of his blind dates had ever called him for a second meeting.It was frustrating as hell.Because of his consecutive blunders with these women, he also had to suffer his parents¡¯ constant reproach. Each day, he woulde home to their cold and disappointed faces. This day was no different. Once again, he had sat through yet another disastrous blind date. The car was already parked in the driveway of their vi, but Brian took the time to smoke a cigarette, if only to calm himself before facing his parents. "Brian..." Leah spoke up, her tone low and cautious. "Your parents had a particrly rough time today.Please be mindful of your words and actions." Brian''s heart grew heavier than it already was. "Thank you, Leah." He finished his cigarette and walked to the porch. Before he could even get through the front door, he heard Jaylen''s angry voiceing from the living room. "Damn it! Those bastards really piss me off! Now, the matter has attracted so much unwanted attention.We''re already in a crucial phase as it is, and those bastards actually dare to send messages and make calls to threaten that woman and her family!" Jaylen only grew angrier with every word he spoke, and Brian even heard the sound of shattering porcin. "I''ve already apologized to her and gave her a hefty amount ofpensation.She agreed to a settlement, too.Damn it! Those bastards! They''re really trying to piss me off!" Brian froze on the doorway, stunned. When he hade home yesterday, he had been told that the incident was already settled.But it seemed something had gone wrong.His heart began to pick up its pace. Mustering all the courage he could find, he squared his shoulders and walked straight to the living room. Every piece of decoration that could be broken was now lying in pieces on the floor. They were littered around a furious Jaylen, whose face had grown red from exertion.He was trembling ever so slightly, too. Nellie was fussing around him, patting his back and telling him to take slow breaths. But she wasn''t looking any better at all. "You know you''re not in a condition to be this angry.The doctor said you can''t be too emotional, or your blood pressure might rise dangerously." She helped Jaylen over to the sofa. He was still panting even as he sat and leaned back. "Those useless scumbags!" "There''s no use in getting so worked up now.Our priority is to find a solution." Solution? What other solution was left for them at this point? The exposure of the hotel''s problem had already damaged their reputation beyond repair. And now, another scandal had fallen into theirp. The person who had tried to abduct Saniya might have turned himself in and said that he had mistaken her for someone else, but there was no way people would buy that story. Yesterday, Jaylen just announced that they had reached an agreement with Saniya, but today, things escted. All over the Inte, conspiracies were already being discussed. The most prevalent theory was that Saniya had only agreed to make peace with them because she was being threatened. Needless to say, their hotel hadpletely lost the public''s trust. Jaylen''s hands began to shake with rage once more. ¡®Those imbeciles! How dare they threaten the woman?¡¯ That wasn''t even the worst thing about this whole debacle. Their threatening phone calls had actually been recorded! It didn''t take long for the audio clips to circte online, and by the time they had realized it, it was already toote. Saniya had already called the police, and the offenders were soon apprehended. They were the staff members of the hotel. People pinned the me on the hotel. ¡®Those buffoons ruined everything! All the hard work I have put in to rectify the situation are all in vain now. Jaylen felt an overwhelming desire to seek those fools out and kill them with his bare hands. "Jaylen," Nellie called out, her face twisting into a frown. She couldn''t think of a single solution, either. The air in the room grew heavy and bleak. "Dad, Mom, I''m back." Hearing his words, Jaylen and Nellie both turned to find Brian.They didn''t look relieved to see him at all. "How was your date?" Nellie asked bluntly. Brian shook his head and said nothing.Her lips curled into a sneer at that N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Why is my son so useless?! She had arranged countless blind dates for him, but none of them had seeded. "Are you really trying, Brian?" "I''m telling you, Mom, I''m doing my best, but they never seem to like me." "And why would that be?" Nellie cried out bitterly. "If you''d only listened to me back then and stayed away from Eris, your reputation would have never been ruined.Now, no woman in her right mind would want you." Brian clenched his hands into fists and lowered his head in silence. ¡®¡®If! If! All she ever talks about is how things would have been if this and that happened! What''s the point in rehashing the possibilities when things have alreadye to this?¡¯ If he had known that it would turn out this way, he wouldn''t have done those things either. Brian indulged in a small, self-derisiveugh. The truth was, his parents had just happened to run into trouble with their business and couldn''t find a way out of it.He just happened to be the easiest scapegoat they could find.His lips twisted wryly.His mother always said that this was for his own good, but she rarely ever thought of him during her arrangements. Even his date tonight was so in, some would go so far as to call her ugly. The only thing she had going for her was her impressive family background, nothing more.She could wear the most expensive designer clothes and the most exquisite makeup, but none of it could conceal her hideous face. And she was fat! If her face had been the only problem, he would have been able to tolerate her to some degree. But that woman was an only child, and was therefore very spoiled since her childhood.She was on the phone throughout the entirety of their date.She had tantly ignored Brian''s presence, and even flirted with another man. No, even worse¡ªthere were multiple men. He had really wanted to storm out of that restaurant. But then he thought of everything his family was going through, and he bit back his anger and soldiered through the ordeal. Now, he wished he had just walked out.He recalled the moment that ugly, fat woman had hung up her phone. "Oh, I''m so sorry." Then she took a sip of champagne and gazed at him with interest. "Where were we just now?" Brian almost puked there and then. "Miss Cook..." "Oh, my name is Grace.You can just call me Grace.Anyway, I''ve heard a lot about your family.I believe you and I are rather suited for each other.I can certainly see us getting married soon." "Get married? You mean us?" "Yes!" Grace blinked up at him, looking like a toad with her generous features all lumped so closely with each other, her face was practically a big blob of flesh. "Isn''t that why we''re here? Well, here''s the good news¡ªI''m willing to marry you!" ¡®She''s willing to marry me? What the hell?!¡¯ Well, even if she were, he most definitely was not. "Miss Cook¡ª" "Grace!" Brian took a deep breath then and forced an awkward smile on his lips. "Grace, I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood something..." ¡®Misunderstood? He doesn''t want to get married?¡¯ Grace''s face changed. She pounded her fist on the table and shot up to her feet. There were so many people at the restaurant, but she didn''t care as she roared and screeched at him. "Shit! Are you trying to mess with my feelings?" Chapter 317: Give Up Chapter 317: Give Up "Shit! Are you trying to mess with my feelings?" Grace''s voice was so loud that everyone in the restaurant turned to look at her. Brian was so embarrassed that he wished he could just disappear from there. ¡®Mess with her feelings? She is just a blind date. When did I ever mess with her feelings?¡± "Miss Cook¡ª" "Grace!" Brian was furious. "Grace! You have to be reasonable." Grace was more furious than him. Trembling, she pointed at herself and shouted, "You''re saying that I am being unreasonable? Damn you! You''ve gone too far now, Brian! Your mom was the one who arranged this meeting, which means that she is quite pleased with me.I am satisfied with you too, but you''re saying you don''t want to marry me.How is that not messing with my feelings?" "Shut up! I just want to know one thing; do you want to marry me or not?" ¡®No, I am not!¡¯ Brian was on the verge of blurting it out, but Grace stared at him coldly. "I would suggest you think carefully before you say anything, Brian.You think your family is still as wealthy as it was? I heard that your family will soon good bankrupt.I am in a good mood now.If you agree to get married, we can get our marriage licenses tomorrow." Brian looked as though his veins were about to pop.Grace lowered her head and fiddled with her bright red fingernails. "But I would like to tell you something in advance.I am a party animal, and even if we get married, I won''t change that about me.And there is one more thing.I don''t approve of men who cheat.If I find out that you cheat on me after we''re married, I won''t be nice, and you mustn''t me me! But of course, my family can help your family get out of your difficult situation." Brian was so furious that he felt a sharp pain in his chest. ¡®Fuck! What does she mean by that? Is she saying that if we get married, I mustn''t cheat on her or meddle with her affairs? This ugly, fat, and hot-tempered woman! How dare she demand such a thing from me? Shit! Does she not know the kind of person she is?¡¯ Brian was evidently furious. "I''m sorry, Miss Cook.I don''t think we arepatible." With that, Brian paid the bill and left.Their blind date ended in discord. "Brian?" Brian shuddered and came back to his senses. "Mom..." "Why do you keep disappointing me? I gave you so many chances and choices to choose.Why can''t you just pick one? Bruce has only met Mia once, and she already likes him.Why can''t you be like him? You look just as handsome as him.Why is it so hard for you to get a woman? You said that Grace was not happy with you, but you''ve met a lot of other women, too.Could it be that none of them are happy with you?" Brian didn''t respond. Nellie went on, "You know what''s going on in our family, right? Why can''t you just help us?" Brian clenched his fists in silence. ¡®Yeah, right! She is always so partial to Bruce.She introduces Mia, who is rich and pretty, to Bruce while giving me the fat and ugly Grace.Does she think of me as some kind of dumpster?¡¯ Brian''s heart was filled with hatred. "Mom..." "Brian, thepany is going to be handed over to you.Do you want a prosperouspany or a company that has gone bankrupt? The future lies in your hands." Brian suddenly raised his head in surprise. He had worked in thepany for so many years, but it was the first time that he was hearing Nellie say such words. "Mom..." "It''s up to you now." Brian gritted his teeth and promised, "Fine, I will try my best!" "Good.Go to your room and rest now.I have to talk to your dad about something," Nellie said, waving her hand. "Alright." With that, Brian went to his room with a smile. "s!" Seeing his receding back, Nellie could not help but let out a heavy sigh. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Brian...Why is he so difficult?" "Well, you''re the one at fault for spoiling him so much," Jaylen said. She had never actually spoiled Brian even when he was a kid.She was very strict with both her sons. They might even think of her as a very stern mom. Nellie leaned against the sofa, feeling dejected. "To put it bluntly, he is a disappointing son!" And Jaylen did not disagree. They had educated Brian and Bruce equally. Brian had always been more obedient than Bruce. Bruce was rebellious and unruly.He didn''t like listening to his parents¡¯ nagging.He even entered the showbiz. As for Brian, they had high hopes for him as he was a good and obedient son. Although he was a little difficult in matters about love, he was a much more obedient son than Bruce was. But to their surprise, Brian only became average after he grew up.So they were extremely disappointed. Since Brian was only four years younger than Ryan and two years younger than Luke, Nellie often compared him to them. Anson and Josie had often gone on business trips, leaving Ryan and Luke when they were kids. So, it was Nellie who raised them.And it was because of her indulgence that Ryan and Luke spent very little time learning when they were kids. Whenever Brian and Bruce were studying, Ryan and Luke would be ying. Although she had spent a lot of time and energy in educating Brian and Bruce, they were not as outstanding as Ryan and Luke. Even now, Ryan and Luke were far more capable than Brian and Bruce. The longer Nellie thought about it, the more it infuriated her. "Why are these brats so troublesome?" Jaylen sighed. Anson had already handed over Oliver Group to Ryan. Jaylen had to admit that his brother was indeed wise and capable. Inparison to his disappointing sons, Ryan was excellent. Thinking of them, Jaylen felt dejected. "Jaylen, did I do something wrong?" Nellie asked all of a sudden. Jaylen held her hand and said, "Everything you do is for their good.These brats don''t understand you.But don''t worry, they will know once they be parents." "Really?" Nellie asked with a bitter smile. "As for Brian..." Jaylen had a cold look on his face. "You have already told him that you will hand over thepany to him in the future.If he still can''t take responsibility, then..." ¡®¡®..give up on him" They both looked at each other.Jaylen did not have to finish his words. Nellie knew what he was going to say just by looking into his eyes. And since she remained silent, he took it as agreement. Chapter 318: Get Married Chapter 318: Get Married In Jaylen and Nellie''s eyes, they were not at fault for their son ending up that way. They had given Brian many chances and they had tried their best to help him.However, he kept letting them down over and over again. They would forgive him for not doing his work well. But they could not ept the fact that he could not even get one woman to like him. What else could they expect from him? They had promised to handover thepany to him, but he didn''t seem to be working hard for it. If he continued to be that way, then they would have no choice but to give up on him.Jaylen and Nellie had worked hard their entire lives for the sake of thepany. They couldn''t let Brian destroy it. After all, he was not their only son. "Nellie, talk to Bruce.We''ve let him pursue his acting career for long enough.It is time he quits the showbiz and handles the family business.We''ve given him the best live ever since he was a kid, and now, we need his help.He is also obliged to contribute for this family, right?" At the very mention of Bruce''s name, Nellie¡¯s head started aching. With a bitter smile, she said, "You think it did not ur to me? He never even gave me a chance to talk to him.I really don''t understand what''s so good about being an actor.He doesn''t even answer my phone calls anymore.If I hadn''t lied to him and told him that you fainted, he wouldn''t even havee home! What makes you think that I can persuade him to go on blind dates?" "We''ve let him do his thing for years now.It is time he listens to us!" Nellie nodded. She also felt the same way.She had lost her faith in Brian, so Bruce was her only hope now. "I''ll ask Mia to meet me tomorrow.I think she''s into Bruce, I''ll ask her if they''ve progressed their rtionship." "Alright!" Jaylen answered. All of a sudden, theirndline rang loudly. Nellie answered it, "Hello?" Jaylen could not hear the other person on the phone, but he noticed Nellie¡¯s expression darken suddenly. He looked at her, feeling anxious. Nellie looked like she was about to explode with rage as she clenched her dress. "Well, I understand.I''m sorry, I will talk to Brian." With that, she hung up. Jaylen asked, "What happened?" "You should ask your son!" Nellie was so furious that she shouted, "Leah, ask Brian toe here!" Five minutester, Brian walked into the living room in his pajamas. "Mom..." "Don''t you dare call me your mom!" Nellie stood up. "Brian, I''ll ask you one more time.Is it true that Miss Cook doesn''t like you?" Upon hearing that, Brian was stunned.He gritted his teeth. ¡®Damn it! That Grace! She''s the one at fault and sheined about me?¡¯ He tried to exin, "Mom, listen to me..." "What excuse are you going to give me this time?" Nellie pointed her finger at him. "Brian! You let your parents down.Don''t you know how difficult it was for me to arrange these blind dates for you? With your reputation, there are not many girls who are willing to even talk to you! Is this how you appreciate my efforts?" "Mom, you don''t know.Grace¡ª" Nellie interrupted him, "That''s enough! I know what you''re going to say.You want to say that she is fat and ugly, right?" Brian kept silent. "You''re going to say that she doesn''t deserve you? Brian! Look at the situation you''re in right now! We are not all that wealthy anymore.Don''t you know that because of the ident, the market value of our company has gone down by more than a billion? To put it bluntly, we are in huge trouble now.If we don''t find a way to save thepany, we''ll be doomed.Do you understand me?" Brian gritted his teeth. "Yes! I have seen Grace, and I can tell that she is ugly and fat.She has been spoiled since she was a child and doesn''t have a good character.But that is not some reason for you to refuse her now!" "Mom..." "I''m not asking you to get married right away.Just date her.So that we can show all the businessmen in Ywood that we might soon join forces with the Cook family.If they see that, then maybe they will continue to cooperate with us.Do you understand?" Brian thought for a while before saying, "Sorry, Mom.I know I wasn''t right." "Brian, the whole country knows the kind of shit we are under now.But the Cook family is still willing to give you their daughter.We can''t refuse an offer like that.Do you understand me?" "Mom, but what if they really ask for a marriage?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Then you will marry her!" Nellie said decisively. Her voice was stern and firm. Brian did not say anything. He couldn''t help but feel sick thinking of Grace''s fat body and the fetid smell that came from her which could not be masked even with expensive makeup. He couldn''t imagine living with her if he married her. And the very thought was enough to make him feel like he was struggling. "Mom, you don''t know how awful that woman is! On the date, she flirted with different men on the phone right in front of¡ª" Nellie interrupted him again, "So what?" Brian looked at her, his eyes wide open with shock.He doubted if he was hearing her wrong. ¡®So what? So what?m aman! No man could ept a wife like her! "Mom..." "Brian, you still don''t understand what''s important now..." Nellie''s heart was filled with disappointment as she looked at him. Brian turned to Jaylen subconsciously. Since they were both men, he thought that his father would understand.He must be able to rte to him. However, he was only met with a disappointed look. Sitting on the sofa, Jaylen was also not pleased with him. "Dad!" "Brian, the most important thing for us right now is to save thepany.As long as thepany survives, nothing else will matter.Nothing is more important." "But Grace said¡ª" "What she says doesn''t matter!" Jaylen extended his arm and Brian rushed over to help him. Jaylen stood up, patted his hand, and sighed. "Brian, I know that you don''t like this at all, but this is ourst hope, if we miss this chance and let our company fall, imagine the kind of life we will be living." Upon hearing that, Brian bit his lower lip. "Dad, what do you think I should do?"he asked. "Get engaged." Hearing his father''s words, Brian felt disgusted. "Well, you can also marry her without getting engaged." Brian could not help but take a deep breath. ¡®Get married? To Grace?¡¯ "Dad..." "Brian, I''m telling you that our current problems won''tst long.As long as thepany receives enough funds, it will survive.And after a few years, who will even remember the ident? People will forget as long as we get through this.This is the way life works.Money is above everything else.Why do you think that woman, Grace, dared to humiliate you like that? It is obviously because she knows that our family is down now!" Brian was lost in thought. Jaylen continued, "Once we pull through this phase, and thepany is back on its feet again, you won''t have to rely on the Cook family anymore.And when that timees, yp can divorce her." Upon hearing that, Brian was stunned. Chapter 319: His Weakness Chapter 319: His Weakness Upon hearing what his father said, Brian was at a loss for words. ¡®Why didn''t I think of this?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more it made sense to him. ¡®Once thepany regains footing and I take over its management, I can simply dump that woman¡± I just need to endure Grace for a while. In the worst case scenario, I can just dismiss the whole ordeal as a test from God.He nodded slowly as he pondered. ¡®Being a divorcee doesn''t mean much to a man, and as long as I''m rich, endless pretty women will want to marry me. But if our family business goes down, I will lose everything. All of a sudden, Brian felt enlightened.He knew what to do. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I see it now, Dad!" he eximed, squaring his shoulders. Jaylen patted him on the shoulder. "It''s good that you''vee to your senses.Your mom and I will talk to the Cook family and see if Grace is willing to give you another chance." Brian nodded in earnest. "I understand." "Now that we''ve settled that, you should head to bed and think about how you can make her happy.You''ve been with other women before, haven''t you? I don''t need to teach you these things, do I?" Jaylen smiled. "Not at all, I''ve got this!" Brian proudly knocked his fist against his chest. "Don''t worry, Dad.I will do my best to win Grace over and get her money." "We are looking forward to your sess!" Brian turned and strode in the direction of his room, his head held high, his resolve renewed.He needed to devise a n to charm Grace.His parents watched him go, both of them smiling gently at his retreating back. The moment Brian disappeared, though, their smiles disappeared. "Jaylen¡ª" "Nellie¡ª" They spoke at the same time. "You go ahead, Nellie." Nellie took a deep breath before saying, "I think we need to get Bruce back!" A slow grin spread on Jaylen¡¯s lips.He was thinking of the exact same thing. At this crucial point where theirpany''s fate hung in the bnce, it was obvious to everyone that Brian was not fit to be at the helm. Even his own parents sometimes thought that he was not qualified to be the next CEO. They had to spell the n out for him to finally understand the circumstances. If it had been Bruce, he would have assessed his options and figured things out from the first time he met Grace. The couple shared a long sigh. "Even so, Bruce..." Nellie frowned. "If only Bruce was half as obedient as Brian, things would be so much easier for us." The Andrade family was a prominent and well-respected n in the city. Their roots could be traced back to the founding of the nation itself, and they had been blessed with good fortune their entire existence. The Cook family, on the other hand, came from new money. They were known as the nouveau riche. To put it bluntly, the Cook family was nothingpared to the Andrade family.It was clear that Mia liked Bruce a lot, too. If Bruce was willing to date Mia, then they wouldn''t be worrying about money like this and thepany would survive. Everything would work out in their favor. But, as luck would have it, Bruce never listened to a word they said. The couple sighed again, woefully this time.It took a while before they spoke again. "You said that Mia likes Bruce," Jaylen said. "But what about him? Have you asked Bruce how he feels about her?" "I have." "And? What did he say?" Nellie closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "He said that he didn''t have feelings for her at all and we should stop wasting our time! He also told me that he would never do another blind date again." Jaylen gaped, taken aback by what he had just heard. "That bullheaded boy!" Nellie could only nod and smile bitterly. "I''ve seen Mia before.She has a beautiful face and a perfect figure.More importantly, she has a very nice background.I just don''t see why Bruce doesn''t like her." Something urred to Jaylen then, and he perked up and turned to his wife. "Nellie! Do you think it might be because he has already fallen for someone else?" It was Nellie''s turn to be stunned.She had never thought of that. Since Bruce had started his career as an actor, she had seldom paid any attention to what he was doing.She found his chosen path to be shameful and not worth associating with the family name. Nevertheless, news about her son would often reach their friends¡¯ knowledge. Sometimes, they would even actively seek her out just to tell her bits about Bruce, such as all the current gossip surrounding him, or which actress he was dating at the moment. With that said, he had always had scandals with numerous women. Now that Nellie thought about it, her friends had never spoken about any rumors regarding his love life this past year. ¡®Is he really in love with someone?¡¯ "Hang on a second, let me see if there are any tabloid articles about him!" Nellie hurriedly took out her phone and entered Bruce''s "It''s Wendy!" "Yes, that''s right! Isn''t she the girl who used to be with Brian? They had been together for several years, right? Why is she with Bruce?" Nellie said nothing. She wanted to know the answer to that question, too. "So Bruce is in love with her now?" Jaylen asked. Nellie remained silent. Indeed, it was highly possible that these two were in a rtionship.It was stated right there on the news ¡ªthey had spent an hour in a hotel room. Bruce was Nellie''s son.She knew him well. He was always cold and ruthless toward those he didn''t care for.He wouldn''t have stayed in a room with that woman if he didn''t even remotely like her. Nellie scrolled down and saw Bruce''s response.He said they were only discussing their new script. ¡®¡®What a tant lie! In the first ce, why would they be discussing work matters sote at night?¡± "This is absurd!" Jaylen rambled on, growing more furious by the second. "Has he gone crazy? This Wendy, she dated Brian, got pregnant with someone else, and gave birth.What did Bruce even see in her?" It felt as though it was just a short while ago when the city was buzzing about Wendy and Eris. Wendy had admitted that she had given birth to a child. ¡®Bruce fell in love with such a woman? Is he out of his mind?¡¯ Jaylen shot to his feet in a rage. "There''s no way! I''m going to call him right now.If he insists on being with this harlot, then he is no longer my son!" Nellie urgently grabbed his arm to stop him. "Wait!" "Nellie?" "Jaylen, don''t you think this is a good thing?" Jaylen frowned, visibly confused. Nellie shed him a smile. "All this time, I was worried that we might never find Bruce''s weakness.But if he truly likes this woman, then I think we have a way to make him listen to us." Chapter 320: Threatening Chapter 320: Threatening "That''ll be great if he really likes Wendy," said Nellie. Jaylen gaped. "You mean..." Nellie looked at him with a knowing smile. Jaylen looked down and pursed his lips. ¡®Indeed.It''s a good thing, '' he thought. Bruce had always been stubborn.He was never the type to submit to anyone, and he rarely did what he was told. Besides, he had signed a contract with Glory Media, apany under the umbre of Oliver Group. Even if Jaylen and Nellie wanted to force him to quit the entertainment industry, it was impossible. They really couldn''t do anything to him. Bruce didn''t have a weakness they could exploit.He didn''t care about thepany or his parents. If there was someone he cared about, then things would be different. Jaylen sat down on the sofa. "Nellie, maybe it''s just gossip.They might even use the gossip to make people talk about them.In fact, now that I think about it, maybe the crew arranged to spread that rumor.It would hype up the y." "Well, Bruce has made so many movies and TV series, and I''ve never seen any crew who tried to make use of him like this," said Nellie. Bruce was revered in the entertainment circle. Still, Jaylen shook his head. "How could Bruce fall in love with Wendy?" Nellie narrowed her eyes. "Whether it''s true or not, let''s give it a try.What have you got to lose anyway?" The next day Jaylen and Brian went out early in the morning. They went to visit the Cook family to apologize, and they also nned to discuss the marriage between Grace and Brian. Only Nellie was left in the vi.She originally nned to go shopping with Mia today, but she changed her mind after chatting with Jaylenst night. After breakfast, she called Jeffrey.Her calls were dismissed, but she didn''t give up.She remained patient and kept on dialing. Finally, someone answered the phone. "Hello?" "Good morning, Mrs.Oliver.I''m Ransom, Jeffrey''s agent.He''s currently working and can''t answer your call right now.If there''s anything you need to tell him, just tell me so I can pass it on to him after he''s done with his work."After the rain stopped, the temperature in the city suddenly dropped. Nellie shivered.She didn''t know if it was because of the cold weather or the cold shoulder she was given. Her son was avoiding her.Nellie closed her eyes and sighed. "Ransom, right? Ask him to answer the phone." "Mrs.Oliver..." "I know he doesn''t have work today and he''s probably sitting right next to you!" Ransom paused. After a moment of silence, he said, "Well, Mrs.Oliver, if you have anything, please tell me." Nellie clutched the phone, her knuckles white. ¡®Does Bruce hate me this much? She was shaking with anger, and she spoke through clenched teeth."Tell him toe home before ten o''clock in the morning. Otherwise, he shouldn''t me me for being rude to the person he likes." Nellie didn''t wait for a response and hung up the phone.She turned off her phone andid it face down on the table. "Ma''am..." "Bring me a cup of coffee." "Yes, ma''am." The servant bowed slightly and left. Nellie calmed down.She massaged her nape and sipped her coffee. The weather turned sunny, and the rays peeked through the ss. Sunshine touched her body, making her feel warm andfortable.She looked at her watch while drinking coffee.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nine-thirty. Nine-forty. Nine-fifty. Nellie grew impatient as time went by. ¡®Did I guess it was wrong?¡¯ she wondered. Did Bruce not like Wendy? If he did, why hadn''t he shown up yet? Just then, a tall figure appeared on the cobblestone path outside the garden. Nellie saw the figure and smiled.He was here! ¡®Good! This serves as a confirmation, Bruce.¡¯ She guessed it right. Bruce liked Wendy! Five minutester, Jeffrey stood in front of Nellie, and his face contorted with rage. "Sit." "Mom, tell me." Jeffrey rested his hands on the table.His face was only inches away from hers, and he red at her furiously. "What the hell are you nning?" The angrier he became, the calmer Nellie was.His anger basically proved how much he cared about Wendy.He wouldn''t react like this if he didn''t feel anything for the woman. ¡®My chances of sess have just increased exponentially.The thought filled Nellie with great pleasure.She had to resist the urge to giggle.She put down the coffee cup gracefully. "Bruce, you already have someone you like.Why don''t you just tell me?" Suspicion clouded Jeffrey''s face.It was true that he liked Wendy, but few people knew it.It wasn''t as if he went around telling everyone about his feelings. He wondered how his mother knew.He was in a hurry just now and couldn''t think clearly. But looking at Nellie, he gradually came back to his senses. ¡®Damn it.Is she trying to draw me out?¡¯ Jeffrey smoothed his hair back and pulled out the chair. He sat down and crossed his legs, pretending to be calm. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "I''m talking about Wendy." The expression on Jeffrey''s face suddenly changed. Seeing his reaction, Nellie smiled again. "You..." "Bruce, I didn''t expect you to fall in love with Wendy.Do you know what happened between her and your brother?" "That was all in the past." Nellie raised her eyebrows and gave him an assessing look. "So you knew that." ¡®He already knows that Wendy is Brian''s ex-girlfriend, but he is still madly in love with her.He really loves her so much.¡¯ She knew she had better chances at seeding. Nellie took out a file and pushed it in front of Jeffrey. His forehead creased with suspicion, and he refused to touch the folder. "What''s this?" "Open it and find out for yourself." With a frown, Jeffrey thought for a while opened the file. When he saw the document, he froze.He could hear the pounding in his ears. Inside was Wendy''s recent schedule. ording to the file, she stayed in Room 2233 of Ariosea Hotel. She got up at half-past six every morning and went to the crew to work at seven o''clock.She would often finish working at ten o''clock in the evening. There was also her route from the hotel to the set every day. Jeffrey''s face turned livid.He pushed the file aside and stared at Nellie. "Mom, what do you want?" Nellie grabbed his hand from across the table. She sighed and spoke sincerely. "If I hadn''t been desperate, I wouldn''t have resorted to schemes like this.Bruce, listen to me and date Mia.Okay?" Despite her rxed demeanor, her tone barely concealed her underlying threat. Jeffrey felt cold all over.It never crossed his mind that his own mother would one day threaten him. "Mom...Are you threatening me?" "Bruce, you left me with no choice.You know that." Jeffrey sneered and huffed. Who was this woman in front of him? He felt like he didn''t know her..He reached out and pried Nellie''s fingers from his hand. "What if I don''t agree? What are you going to do then?" "Bruce, trust me.Even if your father and I were broke, it would not be difficult for us to deal with a single mother with a child!" Chapter 321: An Unbearable Price Chapter 321: An Unbearable Price Jeffrey was devastated. Unable to stand it any longer, he stood up and kicked a pot of chrysanthemum in the garden, which shattered into pieces.A trace of pity shed through Nellie''s eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as it came. "Mom, am I really your son?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jeffrey bellowed like an angry beast."Of course, you are!" "Then how could you treat your son like this?" "Bruce, I''m only doing this for your own good." "Enough with your lies! Stop saying that everything you do is for my sake.I know that you''re only doing this for yourself.To save face, you provided me and Brian the best education since we were a child.Did you do that so that we could have a promising future? I don''t think so.You just don''t want Uncle Ryan and Uncle Luke to overshadow us.You always berated and beat us for not having high scores in our exams.Is that what you mean by ¡®for our own good''?" "Bruce!" "I''ve had enough! I''m sick and tired of having a vain and selfish mother like you!"Nellie trembled in anger. In a fit of rage, she raised her hand as if to hit her son. However, Jeffrey did not back down, much less flinch. "Go ahead.If I can repay you by getting beaten, then just beat me to death!"Nellie gnashed her teeth to restrain her anger. Her hand was frozen midway. "Bruce, why don''t you understand me?" "Because I don''t understand how you can stomach to do bad things for fame and profit! Mom, I''m telling you, if you still love me, don''t hurt Wendy." "No way!" "Mom!" Nellie clenched her fists and said through gritted teeth, "I''ll give you two choices.Date Mia, or take care of Wendy for the rest of her life." Jeffrey was stunned. However, Nellie did not stop there. Her mouth curled into a sneer, and she added, "Oh, wait! When I said you can take care of Wendy, that''s because she won''t be able to move her limbs for the rest of her life." Her tone was cold and ruthless that it could make people shudder in fright. Jeffrey was even more shocked by this. ¡®¡®What? Does Mom want to disable Wendy?" He could not believe her ears. ¡®ls this woman in front of me really my mother? If yes, how could she be so vicious to threaten me with the woman I love? But if not, why do I feel heartbroken?¡± "Mom¡ª" "Bruce, let me tell you something.One can''t be vignt all the time.I know you have money, and you can find professional bodyguards to protect her twenty-four hours a day.But just so you know, everyone makes mistakes.If you lower your guard, even just for a moment, I will do whatever I want to her." Nellie picked up her cup of coffee, leisurely took a sip, and continued, "If I remember it right, Wendy is only twenty-three years old.If she finds out that she has to pay such a painful price for being liked by you, will she hate you?" Jeffrey felt a pang in his heart. Blood drained from his face upon hearing his mother''s threat.He was crying deep down. ¡®¡®This is my family.I''ve been working hard for eight years, so I could stay away from them one day.I thought I have seeded, but I didn''t expect that my sess was only an illusion, and the truth is so cruel" He always thought that he was strong and capable. But now, he just realized that he couldn''t even protect the woman he liked. He felt lucky that Wendy didn''t choose him. What was more, she had Ryan! Ryan would never let her get hurt. "Mom, if you hurt Wendy, you''ll suffer more because..." Ryan loved Wendy. And she was Precious¡¯ mother. However, Jeffrey knew better than to tell Nellie the truth. He knew his mother very well.She and Jaylen had been thinking of revenge ever since they were driven out of the Oliver family fifteen years ago. However, they were not powerful enough to pose any threat. Raymond was Ryan''s son. Only Ryan''s family and a few important people knew about this.Jeffrey figured that he could not let his so-called parents know the truth. Otherwise, with their hatred for Ryan and his family, Wendy and Raymond would not be able to live a peaceful life. That was thest thing Jeffrey wanted to see. At the thought of this, Jeffrey stopped talking. "Because of what?" Nellie curiously asked. "Nothing." Jeffrey understood the reason why Ryan had told him the truth about Raymond. Ryan did that so Jeffrey would back down. But that was not the only reason. It might not be obvious, but he trusted his nephew as well. If Jeffrey told Ryan that his mother was threatening Wendy, Ryan would protect her at all costs. Meanwhile, his parents would face his wrath. Jeffrey had seen Ryan''s ways. To Ryan, dealing with someone was a piece of cake. With just a few words, others would not be able to have a second chance at life. Jeffrey hated his parents. Even so, they raised him and gave him what he needed.If it were not for them, he would not be able to be who he was now.He could not let them be in danger. At this moment, he was in a dilemma.Not knowing what to do, he clutched his head and slumped on the chair. "What do you want me to do?" he asked weakly. Nellie secretly breathed a sigh of relief and then answered, "It''s easy.I want you to get along well with Mia.Andrade family is one of the richest families in the city.Even when our family is in its prime, their wealth is much more than ours.I can see that Mia likes you very much.Therefore, you must seize the chance to be with her." "What if I don''t like her?" "It doesn''t matter.Love can be learned.But if you really can''t do it, I''ll arrange anotherdy for you."Jeffrey was at a loss for words. He was helpless.His mother just wanted him to sell his charms. Even if he refused Mia, another woulde.He had no escape. Jeffrey closed his eyes and rubbed his face in frustration. He was no longer in the mood to be sarcastic. His mother was out of her mind. No, she was insane. Thepany was in peril at the moment. But instead of solving the root cause of the problem, she decided to sell her son"lf she had used her intelligence in business, our business would not have ended up like this in the first ce" he thought with scorn. "Bruce, trust me.I won''t do anything to harm you.You''re only twenty-four and have experienced little.When you finally get married and have a child, you will understand me."Jeffrey made no response. She coerced him into doing what she wanted, but she acted as though she was doing it for his sake.He could not help but sneer at the thought of this. He was sure he would never understand her, even when he became a grandfather. As the saying went, "Despair was the greatest sorrow." "Is there anything else you want to say?" Jeffrey asked. "You and Mia..." "l do it." Nellie''s eyes lit up. "I promise I''ll try my best to get along with her," Jeffrey said as he narrowed his eyes. "As for Wendy..." "I won''t hurt her as long as you listen to me."Jeffrey sneered. "If you so much asy a finger on her, I won''t forgive you.I promise you I''ll make you pay the price.Mark my words." Chapter 322: Take It As A Threat Chapter 322: Take It As A Threat Jeffrey thought, ¡®¡®If Wendy gets hurt, Uncle Ryan will do everything in his power to get to the bottom of it.If he finds out Dad and Mom are behind it, he will make them pay a heavy price."Bruce...Are you threatening me?" Nellie asked. "You can take it however you want." Jeffrey stood up, his face devoid of any emotion. "Anything else? I have to go.I still have plenty of work to do." "You''re always so busy.Why don''t you just quit acting?" Jeffrey''s eyes narrowed. "Is this another one of your conditions?" Nellie was taken aback. "No.I just don''t want to see you working too hard." Jeffrey sneered. "I''d rather be exhausted with work than be here with you."His words were like barbs, stabbing Nellie without mercy. She rested her hand over her chest, and her eyes were filled with shock and hurt. "Bruce..." "I''m serious." "Look.I know you''re in a bad mood, and you''re probably justshing out..." Bruce scoffed inwardly. ¡®¡®Whatever! She can think whatever she likes.If this made her feel better, then so be it" "I''ll ask you onest time.Anything else?" he asked. "Yes!" "Go ahead." "Invite Mia here for dinner tomorrow!" Jeffrey saw through her intention and shrugged. "Okay, fine!" He knew Nellie was worried he only said yes but wouldn''t go through with it. "Anything else?" he asked. Nellie looked at her watch and said, "It''s almost noon.Stay for lunch.I''ll ask Leah to cook your favorite food..." "No need.I said I''m leaving!" Nellie opened her mouth to respond, but Jeffrey grabbed his car keys and told her, "I don''t want to stay and bother you here.Goodbye." After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving her staring after his retreating back. Nellie was stunned.She was so ovee with emotion that she couldn''t utter a single word. First Brian, then Jeffrey.Her sons disappointed her one after the other.She was pissed off! Jeffrey drove the car at full speed and left the vi area. He always felt depressed being around his mother. The moment he was out, he felt like he could breathe again. A gust of cold wind blew, mussing up his green hair. After driving out of the suburbs, he eased his foot on the gas pedal and slowed down. I He pulled his hair in frustration, and he felt suffocated. But there was nothing he could do about it. Bad parents always brought out the worst in their children.He barely noticed the traffic lights turn red. Squeak! Jeffrey stepped on the brake, and the tires rubbed hard against the ground. The car ground to a halt. He rested his forehead on the steering wheel. I have to invite Mia for dinner tomorrow. Jeffrey groaned. The more he thought of it, the more irritable he became. He didn''t have any romantic feelings toward Mia. The only reason he agreed was that he knew if it wasn''t Mia, his mother would find another woman for him. Besides, he didn''t hate her. Thest time they met, he didn''t bother asking for her phone number. However, he remembered Mia telling him she was a member of his fan group.He had a chat room dedicated solely to his fans, and it was managed by his staff. Sometimes, he would pop in to chat with his fans. He logged in to his ount.He checked everyone''s profile photo in the group chat, and after a few seconds of searching, he finally found her. Her profile photo was a cartoon version of him. He saw the image on Mia''s shirt the day she asked for his autograph.He was pretty sure this profile was hers. Mia told him she drew it herself and she was the only one using it.He clicked the ount and chose the video call option. Then he waited. After a while, she still didn''t pick up.He drummed his fingers on the steering wheel. Jeffrey waited a bit more until the traffic lights turned green. The car behind him kept on honking, so he drove his car to the side of the road and continued waiting. Then, the video call was connected. Mia''s stunned face appeared on his screen. Her eyes were wide and she was gaping at him. "Jeff..." "Jeff?" her friend asked. Mia quickly covered her screen and said, "It''s nothing. I need to take this call." Mia went to a quiet ce and took her hand off the screen. "Jeffrey?" "What are you doing?" "I...I just finished my ss..." Mia still looked astonished, as if she couldn''t believe her eyes.She blushed and couldn''t look straight at him. "How did you know that this is my ount?" "Your profile photo." "Oh, right!" Mia''s whole face burned red.She nervously tucked a strand of loose hair behind her ear. "Well, what can I do for you?" "Give me your phone number." "What?" Mia was stunned for a while. "Oh, okay." She lowered her head and dictated her number. Jeffrey ended the video call and dialed her phone. "Jeffrey?" Mia''s voice wasced with uncertainty. "It''s me!" "Uh..." "Mia, are you free right now?" Jeffrey had no time to beat around the bush, so he simply went straight to the point. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mia was checking her ss schedule. Her afternoon was full of sses, and she didn''t have any free time. But she thought of meeting Jeffrey, and so she came to a decision. "Yes, I''m free.I don''t have any sster." "Can youe out and meet me? I need your help." "Okay!" Mia agreed without hesitation.She didn''t even have to think twice. "Ywood University, right?" "Yeah!" "I''ll pick you up!" Jeffrey offered. Meanwhile, Nellie was still in the vi. After Jeffrey left, Nellie was so angry that she smashed several of her beloved flowerpots. Her sons were all so disappointing.They really knew how to piss her off! She was breathless with anger, and her chest ached. She put her hand on her chest, trying to catch her breath. It took her a long time to calm down.She stole a nce on the table. There, she saw the documents scattered. Some even fell to the floor. It was about Wendy. After she talked with Jaydenst night, she asked someone to investigate her. The report didn''t just focus on Wendy. There was also information on the main characters of the y, the Story of Concubine Ivanka, and Wendy''s rtionship with her fellow actors. All of a sudden, her eyesnded on the name of the leading actress. Odette. Nellie''s eyes lit up as an idea came to her.Her face broke into a smile. "Bruce, I think you need a little push.Just in case you don''t take me seriously!" On the other hand, the crew were nervously filming on set. Carter was filled with anxiety, and everyone else around him could feel it. They were busy catching up with the schedule.He was so stressed out that his hair started turning grey. Last night, he received a call from Kane, the CEO of Glory Media. Kane told him that the actors needed enough rest so they could work more efficiently. As a result, Carter had to change the schedule so the actors would get off work before ten in the evening. Carter was confused with Kane''s order. He had been working in the industry for many years, but it was the first time he carried out such an order. "Odette! Get ready.You''re next." "l¡¯ll be right there." Odette was ying with her phone when she heard Carter''s voice. She was about to hand it to Mary when it suddenly buzzed.She flipped the screen towards her to see the message. Suddenly, her entire body stiffened! Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Karina was speechless. What a mean man! ¡°Listen, Karina. He said he¡¯s here to collect his debt. If you don¡¯t have the money to repay him, I¡¯ll cover it for you,¡± Rosalynn whispered, pulling Karina aside. ¡°No. The sponsor already gave me some money. I have enough to pay him back.¡± Karina retrieved her phone and transferred twenty thousand dors to Barlow¡¯s ount, settling her debt with him. ¡°There, I¡¯ve paid you back!¡± Barlow chuckled and epted the payment. ¡°You¡¯re running a talent agency?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Yes,¡± Karina replied, Lifting her chin slightly with an air of pride. Barlow noticed her expression and smiled. ¡°Rosalynn, why did youe with him?¡± Karina inquired. ¡°Wee¡± ¡°Because we spent nearly the entire day together.¡± Barlow smiled at Rosalynn. Karina¡¯s eyes widened. She tugged on Rosalynn¡¯s clothing and whispered, ¡°Rosalynn, are you two dating?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. My grandfather saved his aunt, and I just happened to run into him.¡± It turned out to be Like that. Karina nced at Barlow and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got your money. Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Are you going to drive me away?¡± asked Barlow, raising his eyebrows. hat else? Do you expect me to invite you for dinner?¡± Well, I just acquired a film and televisionpany a couple of days ago, and I¡¯m searching for a partner. But if you insist, I¡¯LL Leave.¡± Barlow pretended to walk away. Karina was surprised. She hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Please don¡¯t go. The event is starting soon. You can leave after enjoying the performance.¡± With his help, she could increase her earnings. She couldn¡¯t afford to upset him! ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to go anymore?¡± Barlow asked with a yful smile. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Karina smiled awkwardly, ¡°I was just joking. After watching the show, you¡¯ll see that even though our agency is new, it¡¯s quite capable. If you¡¯re looking for a partner, you should consider us.¡± Barlow pretended to be lost in thought. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Karina nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± Rosalynn frowned and stepped in front of Karina. ¡°Are you doing something illegal in the name of the filmpany?¡± she asked Barlow When he heard this, Barlow chuckled. ¡°Rosalynn, is that what you think of me?¡± un Group has a tainted reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Even criminals deserve a chance to change, right?¡± His argument made sense. But she was still a little worried. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Rosalynn looked at Barlow suspiciously. Barlow narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Rosalynn remained silent. Just then, the performance was about to begin. The crowd rushed to the stage. When someone pushed through the crowd, Barlow instinctively wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡®s shoulder. ¡°Stay close.¡± At the mall, Brian patrolled alongside several department managers. He spotted Barlow with his arm around Rosalynn. He was filled with anger in an instant. His mood soured. No wonder she refused to be his girlfriend. It turned out that she had chosen Barlow. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Rosalynn felt someone¡¯s gaze on her. When she tried to identify who it was, she overheard a group of women chatting. ¡°Who is that man? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s more charming and elegant than any male celebrity I¡¯ve seen.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Look at him. Is he Looking at me?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s Looking at me.¡± Rosalynn followed the women¡¯s gazes and spotted Brian, dressed in a suit and wearing a cold expression. He stared at her intensely, his cold demeanor making it difficult for her to breathe. Was he furious? Rosalynn instinctively nced at Barlow. Realizing she was in Barlow¡¯s embrace, she was taken aback and quickly moved away to maintain some distance. Barlow also saw Brian. Noticing her action, he chuckled and whispered in her ear. you look like a wife being caught cheating on her husband.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, Her heart raced as a hint of embarrassment shed in her eyes. ¡°Barlow, keep your distance from me.¡± It sounded as if she were involved with both men at the same time. But in reality, she had no romantic ties to either of them. At that moment, they were close, and in Brian¡¯s eyes, it seemed they were sharing secrets. His displeasure only grew. Several department managers nearby sensed the brewing tension and grew increasingly anxious. ¡°Mr. Hughes, is there an issue with the brand opening ceremony? If so, I¡¯ll immediately request the owner to rectify it,¡± one of the managers asked. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Brian¡¯s expression darkened as he replied, ¡°No.¡± There was no issue with the brand owner; his dissatisfaction stemmed from the attendees. Not far away, Barlow noticed Brian¡¯s arrival and grinned, pulling Rosalynn closer. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rosalynn frowned. ¡°Barlow, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, shouldn¡¯t you greet an acquaintance?¡± Before she could respond, Barlow guided Rosalynn to stand in front of Brian. ¡°Brian, what a coincidence to see you here! Are you here to inspect the shopping mall?¡± Brian showed no interest as he gave them a cold nce. He saw Rosalynn trying to free herself from Barlow¡¯s hold and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Are you two on a date?¡± Barlow smiled happily. ¡°Sort of. Rosalynn and I have spent nearly the entire day together. We even cooked Lunch together. Rosalynn is really good at cooking.¡± He was tantly bragging. Brian pursed his lips and looked at Rosalynn coldly. Without uttering another word, he turned and walked away. Rosalynn balled her fingers and looked at his tall back. She didn¡¯t know why she felt a Little ufortable. Although she wanted to establish boundaries, she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. ¡°Rosalynn, my brother seems upset. Is he mad at me for dating you?¡± Barlow whispered yfully into Rosalynn¡¯s ear. ¡°Barlow! If you dare spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± Rosalynn warned with a cold face. With an innocent look, Barlow replied, ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re so fierce.¡± Rosalynn shot him a cold nce before turning to Karina, who was staring at them with wide eyes. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Blinking her eyes, Karina said, ¡°Alright. Have a safe drive.¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Her best friend seemed to be in a foul mood. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Could it be because of Brian? ¡°Okay. Rosalynn nodded, preparing to leave. A man was steadily moving closer to her in the corner. He was dressed in ck and reached into his pocket. Brian remained quiet, signaling to the attendants to resume their work. His chest felt weighed down, causing difort. He couldn¡¯t resist ncing back, wanting another look at Rosalynn and Barlow. He wanted to see what they were up to now. But as he looked back, he noticed something odd. The man in ck had a sharp de in his hand. He approached Rosalynn step by step. His face was covered by the mask, but his eyes were full of malice. He intended to harm Rosalynn. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sprinted to her. ¡°Rosalynn, watch out!¡± Rosalynn sensed the danger. As the man in ck lunged at her with the de, she evaded instinctively. She narrowly avoided the assant¡¯s strike. The man missed his first attempt to stab her, but he persisted and made another vicious thrust toward her. Rosalynn remained in shock. People behind her were screaming and running, leaving her with no space to retreat. Brian rushed over, pulling Rosalynn into his arms and delivering a powerful kick to the man in ck. re you okay?¡± Brian asked, short of breath. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalynn nodded her head. The man in ck, now on the floor, quickly got up and lunged toward Brian and Rosalynn. ¡°Watch out!¡± Rosalynn warned. Brian swiftly moved her behind him and fought back the man in ck with a steely resolve. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The man in ck stabbed Brian unscrupulously with the knife in his hand. He moved with a remarkable agility, indicating that he was not an ordinary thug. Rosalynn narrowed her eyes as she saw Brian¡¯s arm wounded by the knife, and she felt the urge to assist him. ¡°Rosalynn,e here.¡± Karina was frightened. She pulled Rosalynn to a corner. ¡°Rosalynn, find a ce to hide with Karina.¡± Suddenly, Barlow spoke up and rushed into the fight. Together, they managed to disarm the knife-wielding attacker in a sh. Injured and facing an unfavorable situation, the man in ck quickly retreated, Leaving his weapon behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Barlow attempted to pursue him, but stopped as the man disappeared into the crowd. ¡°Edwin, send someone to search for the man immediately,¡± Brian ordered Edwin in a cold voice. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a stern expression, Edwin instructed security to evacuate the crowd and called his team to track down the assant. Still in shock, Rosalynn approached Brian, eyes fixed on his bleeding arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Brian looked down at her and saw her pale face. Was she concerned for him? ¡°Brian, you need to get to a hospital,¡± Barlow urged. Brian nced at him and replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? Let me take you to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn frowned. She held Brian subconsciously. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Brian responded, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital. Stay with me.¡± Rosalynn felt helpless as she looked at the man¡¯s attractive face and remembered the incident that just urred, her heart softened. He had saved her once more. She should grant his request. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Brian offered a small smile, ncing at Barlow before turning away. Raising his eyebrows, Barlow watched the two leave with a faint smile on his face. Karina remained shaken She breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest as she watched Brian and Rosalynn walk away. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°That was so close. If it weren¡¯t for Brian, Rosalynn could have been hurt. I wonder who that man was. He had the audacity to attack her in broad daylight.¡± Who could he be? Barlow¡¯s eyes narrowed, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Barlow responded. Karina took a moment to gather her thoughts. ¡°Even though I support your pursuit of Rosalynn, I don¡¯t believe you two can end up together.¡± Intrigued, Barlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Because Rosalynn isn¡¯t interested in you,¡± Karina replied. She resented Brian for his foolishness and failing to realize what a good girl Rosalynn was. However, she could see that Rosalynn cared for Brian. Love couldn¡¯t be forced. Both Rosalynn and Karina were stubborn. Barlow¡¯s pursuit was destined to fail. ¡°She doesn¡¯t Like me? Am I not good enough?¡± Barlow asked with a grin. ¡°With all the negative rumors surrounding you, do you truly believe you¡¯re a good catch?¡± Karina retorted, ncing at him. Barlow chuckled and said, ¡°I almost slept with you. That¡¯s bad too, right?¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Karina found herself at a loss for words. Was he going to hold this over her for the rest of her life? ¡°Never bring that up again!¡° Karina eximed, furiously stomping on Barlow¡¯s foot. Barlow felt the pain and said, ¡°I think I should find some famous agency. Well, I¡¯m Leaving now.¡± Karina was shocked. How could she have upset someone who could potentially help her earn money? ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean it. How about I help clean your shoe?¡± Karina was about to crouch down. Barlow stopped her and asked, ¡°Are you good at acting? Why do you change so fast?¡± ¡°Making a living isn¡¯t easy.¡± Barlow didn¡¯t know how to respond. Meanwhile, Rosalynn and Brian got into the car. The driver drove them both to Beauty Apartments. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. During the ride, they remained silent. Rosalynn found a towel and temporarily bandaged Brian¡¯s injury. She recalled that Brian¡¯s other arm had been wounded as well. It was also her fault. Now both of his arms were hurt. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± Rosalynn asked, ncing up at the man. Brian replied indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled in first aid?¡± Rosalynn pursed her Lips and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me just now.¡± Brian¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 He was upset that she had chosen Barlow instead of him. ¡°As my employee, if you were to die, I¡¯d have to paypensation.¡± His tone carried a hint of sarcasm. Rosalynn looked at him, understanding the reason for his anger but remaining silent. It became silent again. Brian¡¯s mood grew heavy once more. He looked out the window, his expression cold, and remained silent. Soon, they arrived at Beauty Apartments. Rosalynn opened the door and let Brian in. Maggie was not home. ¡°Please take a seat. I¡¯ll get the first-aid kit,¡± Rosalynn said and then went to get it. Brian didn¡¯t respond. As Rosalynn sat beside him and expertly wrapped his wound, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you genuinely n to be with Barlow?¡± Rosalynn stopped what she was doing and responded, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Weren¡¯t you two on a date earlier? Haven¡¯t you spent the entire day with him?¡± Brian questioned her, struggling to contain his anger. Rosalynn sighed and resumed tending to his wound. ¡°He said it to piss you off. I¡¯ve told you before that I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship for now.¡± Really? Brian¡¯s eyes lit up as the heaviness in his heart slowly dissipated. However, when he recalled Barlow¡¯s im that they had cooked together, his anger red once more. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Then why have you been with him all day? Did you visit his house?¡± Rosalynn finished tending to Brian¡¯s injury. Thoughts of her grandfather¡¯s house crossed her mind, and she just nodded. She didn¡¯t want Brian to discover that she had been to her grandfather¡¯s ce. If he continued to probe, he might uncover her true identity. That would lead to a lot of problems. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Listening to Rosalynn, Brian tightened his lips. It could be simple for Barlow to pursue her since they lived in the same apartmentplex. Even if she imed not to want love, would she resist falling for Barlow when he persisted? ¡°Remember to keep your wound dry for a couple of days.¡± Rosalynn stood up after saying this. Suddenly, Brian grabbed her hand, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Rosalynn, is it truly not because of him that you¡¯re rejecting me?¡± His cool breath reached her face. He enveloped her in his strong arms, his eyes fixed on her. Rosalynn held her breath and said, ¡°Please let me go.¡± ¡°Answer me first.¡± Brian held her firmly, not allowing her to move. Rosalynn took a deep breath and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have feelings for me?¡± Brian drew closer. His deep, maic voice captivated her. Rosalynn blinked, intending to nod. But doing so seemed incredibly difficult. Not waiting for her response, Brian gently grasped her chin with his slender fingers, his enchanting voice asking, ¡°Rosalynn, do you have feelings for me?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His breath caused her to shiver. Rosalynn¡¯s ears flushed crimson. ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Brian moved even closer. She felt Like a cornered rabbit. She became nervous. Her heart seemed to flutter weightlessly. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Brian¡¯s eyes were bottomless, as he leaned in, seemingly to kiss her, awaiting her reaction. Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts momentarily vanished, leaving her motionless and quiet. Brian became bolder. He held her waist and kissed her on the Lips. His enticing breath made Rosalynn involuntarily close her eyes. She let him do whatever he wanted. The atmosphere became romantic. Both of them were short of breath. Just then, the door opened. Maggie had returned. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± When she saw them sitting on the sofa, hugging and kissing, she was taken aback and didn*t know how to react. ane¡± What had she just walked in on? Brian was kissing Rosalynn! She had interrupted them. ¡°Uh, I forgot to buy a facial cleanser. You two carry on with whatever you were doing. Just pretend I never came back!¡± Maggie shed an awkward smile, hastily left the room, and shut the door behind her. Rosalynn¡¯s face turned red. She pushed Brian away and stood up in a hurry. ¡°You should Leave!¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal; it wasn¡¯t their first kiss. But being caught by someone else was embarrassing. She had just told Maggie she wouldn¡¯t be with Brian even if he pursued her. And now, she sumbed to his charm. How humiliating! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Watching Rosalynn¡¯s flustered expression, Brian felt a surge of delight. Although their kiss had been brief, he was certain she harbored feelings for him. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. Attempting topose herself, Rosalynn smoothed her hair. ¡°Call Edwin and ask him toe pick you up for dinner.¡± Brian¡¯s displeasure was apparent. ¡°Rosalynn, is this how you treat the ¡®one who saved you?¡± Feeling cornered, Rosalynn nced at him. ¡°Do you want to stay for dinner?¡± ¡°Sure, I could even eat you up.¡± The desire in Brian¡¯s eyes had notpletely faded away. The memory of their kiss made Rosalynn feel shy. She shot him a re before turning around and heading into the kitchen. Brian¡¯s heart melted as he caught Rosalynn¡¯s stare. After a brief pause, he followed her into the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rosalynn took a deep breath to calm down. She was just about to start washing the vegetables when Brian entered, causing her to frown. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Brian looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Barlow help you cook?¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did he help you with?¡± ¡°Peeling an onion.¡± Peeling an onion? He could do it too. Brian looked around before asking, ¡°What¡¯s on the menu tonight? Any onions that need peeling?¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Rosalynn was speechless. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What was he up to? Why did it feel Like he waspeting with Barlow for her attention? ¡°If there are onions, do you want to help me peel them too?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL just be twiddling my thumbs otherwise. I can lend a hand with cooking, so we can finish faster,¡± Brian exined earnestly. Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Peeling onions tends to make people tear up. I asked Barlow to do it to make fun of him. Are you sure you want to do it too?¡± So that was her reasoning. Brian raised his eyebrows, with joy in his eyes ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t you want me to suffer a bit?¡± It turned out in her heart, he ranked higher than Barlow. Today, Brian seemed somewhat childish to Rosalynn. He reminded her of a kindergartener, always eager topete. re you genuinely nning to help me cook?¡± she asked. jell, what do you want me to do?¡± Then assist me by chopping this potato.¡± Rosalynn tossed a potato his way. It was easy. Brian caught the potato and prepared to slice it. ¡°Wait, you need to peel it first,¡± Rosalynn said in a hurry. Did he need to peel the potato? Brian took the skinning knife from Rosalynn and began to peel. Since he rarely did such things, his technique was rather clumsy. The peeler had a de guard. He applied too much pressure and identally nicked his finger. Rosalynn turned around and noticed Brian holding his index finger in obvious pain. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 There was still a drop of blood on his index finger. ¡°Oh my God!¡± she eximed. He managed to hurt himself just peeling a potato! Why had she enlisted the help of such a klutz? Rosalynn said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t bother helping anymore. Just go out and take a seat.¡± As Brian looked at her, he felt wronged. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m that ipetent?¡± Rosalynn was speechless. He was a high-achieving man with keen insight. To protect his pride, she had no choice but to smile and deny it. ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll get tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Brian washed his hands and resumed peeling the potato. Seeing him doing the work happily, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless. He might not be tired, but she certainly was She could¡¯ve made a dish with one potato, but now she needed more. Meanwhile, Maggie pressed the elevator button, her mind upied with what she had just seen. She raised a hand to p her flushed face. She knew Brian was pursuing Rosalynn. Did he seed? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The elevator doors slid open. Maggie nced at the person inside, momentarily distracted. She became nervous. ¡°Hi,¡± she greeted him. Sanford came back to get a document. Noticing Maggie¡¯s reddened face, he smiled. ¡°Are you getting in?¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡°To the first floor?¡± Sanford asked. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Gantly, Sanford pressed the button for the first floor. As the elevator descended, they remained silent. Sanford nced at Maggie, attempting to strike up a conversation. hy is your face so red? Do you have a fever?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maggie touched her face, blushing even more as she recalled what she had witnessed. re you heading out for dinner?¡± Sanford inquired further. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why not go with Rosalynn?¡± ¡°Well, she. Curious, Sanford arched an eyebrow and asked deliberately, ¡°Is there someone else in Rosalynn¡¯s apartment? Could it be her boyfriend?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡± Maggie began to speak but then thought better of it. He was fishing for information on behalf of his friend. ¡°No. Brian is there,¡± Maggie blurted out. Brian and Rosalynn! Sanford¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°Oh? So, the two of them are alone at home¡­¡± He raised his hands, mimicking a kissing gesture. Maggie nodded, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. Sanfordughed. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t have interrupted them.¡° Brian was truly impressive. At that moment, the elevator stopped, and four employees were standing outside. They were working together to move a sofa into the elevator ¡°Excuse us.¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 One of the movers acknowledged them, then called out to the others to shift the sofa into the elevator. Sanford and Maggie stepped aside to make space. The elevator was cramped, and seeing that Maggie had nowhere to stand, Sanford extended his hand to draw her close to him. He turned his back to the movers to shield her. Maggie could detect the pleasant scent of his cologne. All she could see was Sanford¡¯s chest, which was wrapped in a white shirt. With his hand braced against the elevator wall, it was as if he was cradling her in his arms. Maggie¡¯s heart inexplicably raced. Since it was too crowded, the two of them couldn¡¯t help getting close to each other. They could feel the warmth of their bodies. She shifted her position, attempting to create some distance between them. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Sanford inhaled deeply and spoke in a husky tone. His heart skipped a beat unconsciously as he gazed at her shy and delicate face. He could sense the girl¡¯s natural scent, without any artificial fragrances, which stirred his desire. If she moved, his desire would intensify. Maggie became aware of something pressing against her. She lowered her gaze slightly, and upon realizing the man¡¯s reaction, her face turned entirely crimson. Even though she was still a virgin, she had attended biology sses and understood what was happening. How could he¡­? Ding! The elevator finally reached the ground floor. The porters worked together to move the sofa out. ¡°Goodbye, Sanford.¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Feeling shy, Maggie seized the opportunity to dash out as soon as the movers left. Sanford took a deep breath and tried to calm down as he watched Maggie walk away. He felt embarrassed. Meanwhile, after chopping the potatoes, Brian assisted Rosalynn by rinsing the vegetables. Upon checking the vegetables, Rosalynn discovered that there was still dirt on the roots. She held back herints and persuaded him to go out for a rest in a soft voice. ¡°Do you really not need any help?¡± Brian dried his damp hands, asking. ¡°No. The smoke in here is quite strong, and it could bother you.¡± Rosalynn offered a genuine smile. Brian smiled happily. She was so thoughtful! How could she im not to like him? As he stepped out of the kitchen, he received a call from Edwin. ¡°Mr. Hughes, we caught the man in ck just now.¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened as he asked in a low tone, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an assassin hired by Baxter,¡± Edwin informed Brian. Baxter! It turned out it was him! Brian nced at the woman busily working in the kitchen and tightened his lips. After Baxter and Arya¡¯s scandal in Neham, Baxter¡¯s wife left him. As a result of the scandal, suppliers had severed their ties with him. His career had taken a nosedive, and hispany teetered on the brink of copse.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 It appeared that Baxter held Rosalynn responsible for his misfortunes. He harbored resentment toward her, so he enlisted a man to eliminate her. It was all his doing. ¡°Turn him over to the police,¡± Brian ordered. After ending the call, he contemted for a moment before dialing Sanford. He wondered if Sanford finished what he asked him to do. Rosalynn had nearly been hurt because of him. He ought to stay closer to her and make amends. ¡°Hey, Brian. What¡¯s the reason for the call? Hmm, seems Like you¡¯re bad in bed.¡± Sanford¡¯s voice came through the phone. Brian scowled. ¡°What nonsense are you taking about?¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you at Rosalynn¡¯s ce? Didn¡¯t you two just¡­you know, have sex? Are you done already?¡± Brian rolled his eyes. ¡°How did you find out? Did you run into Maggie?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡± Brian didn¡¯t feel Like continuing the conversation. He went straight to the point. ¡°Did you take care of what I asked?¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Oh, the apartment across from Rosalynn¡¯s?¡± Sanford chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of, but it¡¯ll be a while before the current owner moves out and transfers the ownership.¡± At least he hadpleted the task. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± Brian was about to end the call. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t wait to be with her? Brian, are you having some¡­performance issues? ¡°Fuck off!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What kind of Lousy friend had he made? He was perfectly capable in that department. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Brian hung up the phone with a sour expression. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Rosalynn stepped out of the kitchen and carried the dishes to the dining room. Brian¡¯s gaze softened as he took his seat at the table. Watching Rosalynn ce the dishes one by one on the table made him happy. But¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± Brian Looked at his right arm and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your arm hurting?¡± Rosalynn asked with concern as shedled soup for him. ¡°Yeah, my arm hurts so much I can¡¯t even feed myself.¡± Brian looked at Rosalynn. It hurt to the point he couldn¡¯t feed himself? So what? Rosalynn shot him a nce, her eyes blinking. ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine while chopping potatoes earlier?¡± wanted to help you. I had to endure it,¡± Brian stated. 30, you want me to feed you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian assumed as much. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Considering he got hurt because of her, she picked up the bowl. She would look after him now. After all, he had saved her life. She stood up and took a seat beside Brian. Brian grinned, eagerly awaiting her to feed him. Rosalynn said, ¡°Have some soup before the meal.¡± Looking at her beautiful lips, Brian thought of the scene that he kissed her. The kiss had been so incredible that he longed to do it again. Brian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. As the spoon entered his mouth, he uttered in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Was it really hot? Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Rosalynn took a sip with suspicion. ¡°It¡¯s not hot. You can have it now.¡± She had tasted it! With a smile in his eyes, Brian opened his mouth. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rosalynn nced at him and suddenly understood his intention. An indirect kiss? How immature could he be? Her stomach growled. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s share the soup.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to spoil him. She ced the bowl in front of him and stood up. ¡°You can manage on your own.¡± She stopped taking care of him already. Brian felt sorry for himself. But he was also concerned that she might be hungry. Rosalynn sat across Brian, and the two started eating. Brian satfortably-his figure elegant but rxed as he enjoyed this time. His eyes fell on the woman in front of him. Rosalynn was absorbed in her meal, oblivious to his attention. Still, just watching her filled him with endless satisfaction. Dinner finished almost regrettably soon. Brian wiped the corners of his mouth before turning to Rosalynn again. ¡°Your attacker has been caught. Baxter sent him.¡± For a moment, Rosalynn was stunned. Then she understood something. ¡°So it was your fault.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Brian, she wouldn¡¯t have rubbed Baxter the wrong way. ¡°I guess you could put it that way,¡± Brian answered without denial. ¡°So it was only natural that you saved me.¡± That made Rosalynn feel a Little better. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 If she looked at the situation that way, she didn¡¯t have to feel guilty. Brian got her in trouble, so it was only right that he get her out of it. Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯m not a phnthropist. I don¡¯t go around saving every person Ie across Unless I think you¡¯re someone valuable, I won¡¯t even bother. Money works just as well asfort at a funeral.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rosalynn had no words for that. Brian spoke Like a cold-blooded businessman. He said those things without even batting his eyelids. ¡°Now I know how cold and detached you can be,¡± Rosalynn said, her words dripping with sarcasm. Brian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m seen as cold and detached unless people I care about are involved.¡± The implication of his words rang clear. To him, Rosalynn was not just one among many other people. She was someone he valued. The meaning underneath his cold words did not escape her. She turned away, unable to meet the intensity of his gaze. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve finished dinner. Do you want me to call for Edwin so he can pick you up?¡± Rosalynn asked, steering away from the subject. A smile curved on Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°My arm is injured. Taking a shower by myself will be a problem. What do you think I should do, Rosalynn?¡± At his words, Rosalynn paused in the middle of cleaning up and blurted, ¡°Are you suggesting to stay here and let me help you?¡± ¡°Will you?¡± Brian asked seriously. Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to, at any cost! She red at him, then took her phone to dial Edwin¡¯s number. ¡°Edwin, this is Rosalynn. Pleasee to Beauty Apartments to pick Mr. Hughes up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs,¡± Edwin answered. What? Edwin was already here? So Brian was just making fun of her. Rosalynn hung up the phone, feeling a little embarrassed that she had let his little joke fluster her. ¡°Edwin is waiting downstairs,¡± she reminded Brian. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Brian¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see me off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Bye!¡± Rosalynn answered, opening the door as she spoke. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Brian nced at her, then at the door, a rxed smile on his face. He was not in a hurry. He would take his time making her fall in love with him, slowly but surely. Finally, he left, and Rosalynn found some semnce of peace. She grabbed her phone and called Maggie. ¡°Maggie, where are you? Have you eaten yet? The food is ready. You cane and have dinner now.¡± This was so embarrassing. Rosalynn knew Maggie would tease herter. ¡°Oh, is it alright now? I wouldn¡¯t want to get in the way between you and Mr. Hughes,¡± Maggie teased. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I have nothing to do with him.¡± Rosalynn covered her face in frustration. ¡°Then, am I supposed to believe that kiss was also nothing?¡± Maggie kept poking fun at her. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s not what you think. Juste back quickly.¡± Rosalynn hung up the phone without letting Maggie answer. Her cheeks were burning. Rosalynn went to the bathroom to wash her face and hopefully regain her senses. The woman staring back from the mirror had a flushed face, her eyes filled with a dreamy look. Was this herself? Rosalynn touched her face and sighed. No wonder there were so many women who couldn¡¯t walk away from those who cheated on them. It was not fair how some of these jerks were so needlessly charming. It was Sunday the next day. When Rosalynn woke up, she found herself alone in the apartment. Maggie was nowhere to be seen. She found a note in the living room. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 ¡°I went back to my hometown. There¡¯s breakfast in the kitchen. Make sure to eat it!¡± Maggie was such a sweet girl. The little note brought a smile to Rosalynn¡¯s face. She washed up, then got ready to go out and do some exercise. On her way out, she saw people moving out of the apartment next to hers. She gave them a polite greeting. re you moving?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone insisted on buying the apartment. We didn¡¯t really want to sell it, so we raised the price. We were surprised the buyer agreed. That guy must be a Little nuts. It was a ten-million difference from the usual market price.¡± The couple who lived next to Rosalynn were about thirty years old. They looked at each other, their eyes shining with joy. Even Rosalynn was a little shocked. It was unusual for people to buy property at such an inted price. It made her wonder just what sort of person her new neighbor would be. At South Bay Vige Upon returning home, Maggie found her parents and Yana awaiting her arrival. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Maggie greeted her parents. ¡°Maggie, Yana ims you invaded her privacy. Delete the video!¡± Maggie¡¯s mother, Gillian Shear, stopped her and asked her to delete the video. Maggie shot Yana a nce before addressing her mother, ¡°Did she tell you that? Yana, don¡¯t keep secrets from them. Be honest!¡± Did she invade Yana¡¯s privacy? The ce was rented by Maggie. Yana had a knack for twisting the situation! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? Maggie, how could you ce a camera in the room? Are you ready to face legal consequences?¡± Yana said arrogantly. Maggie scoffed, ¡°So, you want to involve the police, huh? Why not do it now? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s in the right!¡± Taken aback, Yana could only re at her furiously. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Maggie¡¯s father, Drake Shear, frowned. ¡°How can you treat your cousin like this?¡± Maggie turned to her father and exined, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯m the one renting the apartment. Is it against the Law to install a camera in my own ce? Yana is shameless, sleeping with my boyfriend!¡± Upon hearing this, Yana bristled with anger and wanted tosh out. ¡°Who do you think you are to call me shameless, Maggie? Do you have the guts to say it again?¡± ¡°Anyone who slept with my boyfriend is shameless,¡± Maggie retorted defiantly, Lifting her chin. She had no intention of backing down. jow dare you!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Maggie? She¡¯s your cousin. Don¡¯t be disrespectful!¡± Gillian intervened and gestured at Maggie, signaling to her to stop. She hoped her daughter wouldn¡¯t upset Yana further. Maggie took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Mom, ever since we were kids, she¡¯s had a habit of taking things from me. I¡¯ve listened to you and Dad, avoiding conflict with her. But now that she¡¯s stolen my boyfriend, I can¡¯t take it any Longer!¡± ¡°What? Maggie, Lloyd doesn¡¯t love you anymore. He fell for me, so don¡¯t me me,¡± Yana said in a sharp tone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! Maggie, listen to me. Now that Lloyd has fallen for Yana, just break up with him,¡± Gillian suggested, winking at Maggie. Maggie was stunned. She felt so sad. Throughout her life, her parents had always been submissive when dealing with Yana¡¯s family. No matter what Yana had done, they always asked Maggie to give in to her. Why? Weren¡¯t they all equal? She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t fight with her for some lowlife. Isn¡¯t that enough to satisfy her?¡± Maggie tried to hold back her bitterness. ¡°Yana, Maggie said she won¡¯tpete with you any longer.¡± Gillian appeased Yana. Yana scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Maggie, I¡¯ll say it again. Delete the video!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll delete the video once Lloyd returns my money,¡± Maggie replied. ¡°What money, Maggie?¡± Drake interjected, curious about the money mentioned. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 ¡°Weren¡¯t you aware that Maggie has spent a lot of money on her boyfriend?¡± Yana said sarcastically. Drake was astonished, and turning to Maggie, he scolded her, ¡°What? We paid for your education. Instead of supporting your family, you¡¯re spending money on a man? Don¡¯t you have any self-esteem?¡± Maggie bit her lip. ¡°Dad, Mom, I just wanted to find someone I could rely on.¡± She had believed that by supporting Lloyd in starting a business, they could better provide for her parents once they were married. But that was only her naive hope. ¡°You spent money on a man just because you wanted to rely on him? Maggie, how could you be so foolish?¡± Drake scolded. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maggie pressed her Lips together, unsure of how to respond. Spotting the phone in Maggie¡¯s hand, Yana rushed forward and grabbed it. She tried to unlock it but needed the password. ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s the password?¡± Maggie nced at her and said, ¡°Yana, even if you delete the video on my phone, it¡¯s pointless. I have a backup.¡± She had already uploaded the video to the cloud. Yana¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Maggie, you seem quite bold now. Let me ask you once more, will you delete the video or not? If you refuse, I¡¯ll have my father fire your parents immediately!¡± She threatened to have Maggie¡¯s parents Lose their jobs. This meant that they wouldn¡¯t have any ie. Gillian¡¯s face fell, and she pulled Maggie closer ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t be immature. Your brother will be starting college soon and we¡¯ll need to buy him a house eventually. We¡¯ll need a lot of money. What if we Lose our jobs? Listen to me, delete the video.¡± Maggie stared at Yana¡¯s smug expression, clenching her fists. Yana truly knew how to manipte them. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t delete it. As long as Lloyd returns the money, I¡¯ll delete the video immediately.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 ¡°Lloyd doesn¡¯t have any money now. How do you expect him to repay you?¡± Yana yelled. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have the money now, he still has you, right? You¡¯re his girlfriend. It¡¯s only natural for you to pay off his debt. Once hispany is established, you¡¯ll be his wife. All the money he makes will belong to you, right?¡± Maggie smirked. ¡°Hmph! Who wants to be his wife? Hispany is pathetic,¡± Yana retorted with a Look of disgust. Maggie¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve grown tired of him? Dad, Mom, did you hear that? She purposely stole my boyfriend, but now that she has him, she doesn¡¯t even value him. How disgraceful!¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Maggie suddenly felt a stinging p across her face. She covered her cheek, turning slowly to face her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, you hit me?¡± Drake¡¯s face darkened, He said angrily, ¡°Have you had enough? I told you to delete the video, and yet you keep talking. How dare you insult your cousin? Apologize to her right now!¡± Maggie fought back tears. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s the one at fault. Why should I apologize? I won¡¯t say sorry to her. As long as Lloyd pays me back, I¡¯LL delete the video.¡± She was so upset that she didn¡¯t want to stay there any Longer. She wiped her tears and was about to Leave.ggie, where are you going?¡± ¡°Stop! We¡¯ve taken care of you all this time. Are you going to turn against us?¡± Maggie ignored her parents¡¯ shouts and hurried toward the door But as she reached for the handle, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck. Her mother eximed. Maggie slowly turned her head to see Yana wielding a wooden stick. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yana, you¡­¡± She suddenly felt lightheaded and copsed onto the floor, falling into aa. ¡°Come on, Maggie, wake up.¡± Gillian¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She looked up at Yana and asked, ¡°Yana, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Yana tossed the stick aside and smoothed her hair. ¡°Aunt, let me handle her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm her. I just want her to delete the video.¡± Gillian hesitated. Drake pulled Gillian away and asked, ¡°Yana, you were joking just now weren¡¯t you? Do you genuinely want your father to fire us?¡± Disdain shed through Yana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle, if Maggie deletes the video and apologizes to me, I¡¯ll let it go.¡± ¡°Fine. She really needs to learn her lesson,¡± Drake quickly said. ¡°By the way, have Lloyd return the money to us. No need for him to give it back to Maggie.¡± ¡°Alright. Help me carry her to my car.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Drake carried his daughter into Yana¡®s car, Gillian couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Yana, even though Maggie made a mistake, she¡¯s still your cousin. You won¡¯t be too hard on her, will you?¡± A trace of malice shed in Yana¡®s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be hard on her.¡± In truth, she wanted to ruin Maggie. Having rested at home for an entire day, Rosalynn noticed that Maggie hadn¡¯t returned by evening. After some thought, she called Maggie.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But there was no answer. When she tried again, Maggie¡¯s phone was switched off. Rosalynn frowned. She was worried when she thought that Maggie had returned home to confront Yana. Could something have gone wrong? Rosalynn sent a message to a guy. ¡°Are you busy now? Help me track someone¡¯s location.¡± Soon, the reply came. ¡°No matter how busy I am, you¡¯re my top priority.¡± Rosalynn smiled and asked him to locate Maggie. He agreed, adding, ¡°I¡¯m going back from abroad soon.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 ¡°Alright, I¡¯LL pick you up when you arrive.¡± He was a senior engineer and a good hacker. They had grown up together in the same orphanage, with him being a year younger than her. Their friendship was strong. Thest time Eleanor had tried to dig up information on Rosalynn, he had warned her. ¡°Rosalynn, are you still alone now?¡± Another message came. Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Quit the gossip and get down to business.¡± Sometimes, she had a headache having a hacker friend like him. She couldn¡¯t keep any secrets. At Sky Club Maggie slowly regained consciousness She felt dizzy. She attempted to move only to discover her wrists and ankles were tied. She came to her senses. She stared angrily at Yana, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Yana, what are you nning to do to me?¡± Yana stood up and approached her, staring down with contempt. ¡°Tell me where the backup of the video is.¡± Maggie met her gaze and replied, ¡°Yana, I¡¯ll delete the video once Lloyd returns the money.¡± Yana became angry. She grabbed Maggie¡¯s hair and pped her ¡°Maggie, how dare you defy me? Weren¡¯t you always obedient as a child? What makes you so bold now?¡± Maggie endured the pain on her face. ¡°Because I can¡¯t take it anymore! Yana, why do you treat me like this?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You always pretended to be innocent at school, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. Maggie, you¡¯re a bitch, nothing more than a servant to me!¡± Yana yelled. Maggie scoffed, ¡°Yana, you¡¯re just jealous of me.¡± ¡°Me? Jealous of you? Why would I ever be envious?¡± Yana¡¯s rage escted, resembling a cat with its tail stepped on. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ll teach you a Lesson today!¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Just then, the door swung open, and someone entered. ¡°Yana.¡± It was Lloyd¡¯s voice. Maggie looked toward the door and saw Lloyd walk in. His expression darkened at the sight of Maggie. ¡°Yana, why is she here?¡± Yana had called him and requested him toe to Sky Club. He had assumed she wanted to have sex with him. ¡°Lloyd, your timing is perfect. Don¡¯t you want to coborate with Top Construction? Its owner has a weakness for beautiful women. If Maggie takes serves him well, you¡¯ll secure that partnership.¡± Maggie¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at Lloyd. Lloyd and Yana wanted her to sleep with another man. Noticing her panic, Lloyd hesitated. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Lloyd, she refuses to delete our video and demands you pay her back. If we have a video of her having sex with a man, we won¡¯t have to fear her in the future, right?¡± Yana suggested. Lloyd¡¯s eyes Lit up, his hesitation gone. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Conscience? Maggie, when you undressed me and humiliated me, did you think about our rtionship?¡± Lloyd snapped back. Maggie pleaded, ¡°No! Lloyd, if you have any conscience, let me go Yana pulled a bottle from her bag. ¡°Lloyd, stop talking. Get me a ss of water.¡± Confused, Lloyd asked, ¡°Yana, what¡¯s in the bottle?¡± ¡°Something to make her obedient,¡± Yana sneered. Ignoring Maggie¡¯s struggles, she forced a pill into her mouth. ¡°Let go of me! Help! Ahem!¡± Maggie was made to drink water and swallow the pill.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°You bastards! What did you give me?¡± Maggie trembled in fear. Yana checked her watch and waited. Then she bent down, patted Maggie¡¯s face, and untied her. ¡°Enjoy yourself, Maggie.¡± Maggie felt a burning heat within her. She was so hot that she wanted to ask for something. Desperate, she saw Yana and Lloyd leave the room and tried to escape. Before reaching the door, it swung open. A middle-aged man with a belly entered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Beautiful, have you been waiting long? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Heughed, his eyes full of lust as he reached for her. Maggie¡¯s breath caught, and her body weakened. She attempted to push the man away, but she was unable to do so. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± She felt terrible. She wanted to push him away but couldn¡¯t resist the desire he evoked. Yana and Lloyd were monsters for drugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll livefortably with me from now on.¡± The man couldn¡¯t wait to carry Maggie to the bed. Tears streamed down her face. identally hurting her hand on the bedside table, the pain momentarily cleared her mind. Gazing at the Large figure on top of her, she bit her lip, allowing the pain to persist. She caught sight of the ashtray on the bedside table. Fumbling for it, she forcefully struck the back of the man¡¯s head with it. The man snorted and fell unconscious. Maggie pushed him away and tried to run out. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 But she feared Yana and Lloyd would be waiting at the door. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She nced at the window and jumped out without hesitation. Fortunately, she was on the third floor, and there was a Lawn below. Maggie suppressed her emotions and slid down the nearby pipe. The wind helped clear her head. Taking a deep breath, she attempted to escape as quickly as possible. After leaving the club, she sought a taxi to leave. But the club was situated in the suburbs, and there were no taxis around. The heat within her body surged again. She tightly bit her Lip and crossed her arms over her chest to stifle her screams. At that moment, a car approached from a distance. Maggie walked toward the road. The car braked urgently. Moments Later, someone stepped out of the car, Rosalynn discovered that Maggie was at Sky Club. What made her go there without any apparent reason? And she was forcibly taken into the club. Rosalynn was confused and attempted to call Maggie once more. Rosalynn grew more concerned as Maggie¡¯s phone remained unreachable, so she made the decision to head to Sky Club. Outside the club ¡°Is that you?¡± Sanford got out of the car, surprised to see Maggie, who could barely stand on her own. He had an appointment with a client at Sky Club and almost ran into her just then. ¡°Please help me.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Maggie clutched onto Sanford¡¯s arm, her mind in disarray, but she managed to recognize him. Her palm burned, her expression was hazy, and her eyes were slightly seductive. Sanford frowned. He immediately sensed that something was off. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Stay strong. I¡¯LL take you to the hospital right away.¡± Without asking questions, Sanford helped her into the car. She smelled the man¡¯s pleasant smell. Maggie struggled to control her emotions and clenched her teeth, resisting the urge to reach out and grab him. She felt feverish. Intense heat coursed through her. It was as if thousands of ants were crawling within her body. She felt itchy. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Maggie looked at Sanford in the driver¡¯s seat and reached for him uncontrobly. ¡°I feel so awful. Please help me!¡± The car was speeding on the road. Sanford avoided Maggie¡¯s attempt to touch him and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Just hang on a bit longer. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± ¡°Do you have a knife?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice trembled as she continued pinching her thighs. It had already been blue and purple. She wanted a knife to alleviate her pain. This girl was so cruel to herself. Sanford felt sorry for her. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re almost there.¡± She knew she had to persevere. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 But her resolve was weakening. Maggie¡¯s willpower continued to wane. She reached for Sanford¡¯s chest. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Please help me!¡± Her hands skillfully roamed his body. With a relieved sigh, she leaned in closer. Sanford took a deep breath and shook her hand. He quickly collected himself and pulled the car over. Maggie pressed herself against him. She began to kiss him. Her uneasy flirtation continued. Sanford found himself increasingly enticed. ¡°Maggie, try to calm down.¡± ¡°Oh, it feels so good.¡± Maggie¡¯s voice was hazy, like a child who had just received candy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How could anyone resist such a woman? Sanford internally cursed, sensing he was on the verge of losing control. He grasped her face and said in a rough tone, ¡°Maggie, tell me, who am m7¡å Feeling disoriented, Maggie squinted at the man before her. ¡°You¡¯re Sanford. Please, help me.¡± Her voice was filled with desperation. Sanford¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Maggie, you can¡¯t regret it.¡± Maggie whimpered and rubbed herself against Sanford. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Swallowing hard, Sanford reclined the car seat¡­ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In Sky Club Rosalynn barged into the private room where Maggie was Located. The room was very quiet. The bed was upied by a man, but Maggie was nowhere to be found. With a cold face, Rosalynn patted the man on the face. Rosalynn noticed that the man was unconscious. She quickly fetched some water and sshed it on his face. The man shivered and finally woke up. Rosalynn asked coldly, ¡°Where is the girl who was here? What did you do to her?¡± The man gradually regained his senses. Rubbing the back of his head, he cursed, ¡°That bitch! How dare she hurt me! I won¡¯t let her get away with this!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened as she pulled him up from the bed and pinned him against the wall by his neck. ¡°It¡¯s indeed far from over! You attempted to rape her. Just wait to be sent behind bars.¡± The man gasped for air ¡°Who are you? What are you talking about? I had nothing to do with it. They brought her to me!¡± Rosalynn asked coldly, ¡°Who are they?¡± In the next room, Yana and Lloyd, who had just made love with each other, faintly heard the noises. ¡°Lloyd, let¡¯s check it out. Has he finished?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They put on their clothes and were about to knock on the door of the next room. ¡°Why is the door open?¡± Yana was surprised. They exchanged nces before entering. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Upon witnessing the man being strangled by Rosalynn, they were both stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Release him!¡± Yana screamed. Rosalynn turned around, recognizing Lloyd. Lloyd¡¯s face darkened as he recognized her too. ¡°It¡¯s youl¡± Yana looked at him and asked, ¡°Lloyd, do you know her?¡± ¡°She assisted Maggie in humiliating me publicly,¡± Lloyd said angrilzosalynn released the man, then turned around and approached them. ¡°Did you two send Maggie to that old man¡®s bed?¡± She had a cold expression on her face, and her slim build suggested she was a fragile woman. Despite her slender frame, her menacing demeanor sent a clear message that she was not to be underestimated. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. This is our business. Stay out of it!¡± Yana was taken aback by her assertiveness but refused to back down. Rosalynn¡¯s anger red up and she grabbed her and threw her out of the room without hesitation. ¡°AE¡± Yana hit on the wall and nearly lost consciousness. After a moment, she regained her senses, sobbing, ¡°She tried to kill me, Lloyd. She almost killed me!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lloyd was both shocked and scared, ¡°Who gave you the right to hurt her Like this?¡± Rosalynn nced at him before kicking him aside. They deserved nothing less than hell! ¡°Stay back! I¡¯ve already called the police The man swallowed hard, fearful that Rosalynn woulde after him next. He quickly fled to the bathroom with his phone and locked the door. This woman was so horrible. He vowed not toe out until the police arrived! Chapter 358 Chapter 358 On the other hand, Brian was having dinner with Debora at home. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve heard your brother has returned?¡± Debora inquired when she was nearly done with her meal. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian confirmed. ¡°s!¡± Debora sighed. ¡°Why is he back?¡± ¡°I believe he¡¯s returned to further his career.¡± Brian set down his cutlery and used a napkin to wipe his mouth. ¡°Is there something more than just career development?¡± Debora asked. Brian nced at her and asked, ¡°Grandma, what are you getting at?¡± He knew his grandmother¡¯s spy must have reported something to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been seen with the woman named Eleanor quite often recently,¡± Debora mentioned. hose are merely rumors,¡± Brian responded. ¡°So, you¡¯re not fond of her?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for someone else?¡± Debora pressed. Brian looked at Debora and asked, ¡°Grandma, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve grown close to a designer recently. You even rescued her yesterday. Brian, have you fallen for her?¡± Debora¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement. Brian rubbed his brow and said, ¡°Grandma, can I make my own decisions?¡± Debora nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere. But I also heard that your brother is close to her too. Do you share simr taste, or does your brother have ulterior motives?¡± Brian remained silent, his face darkening. Debora took his hand and said gently, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t harm an innocent girl because of our family affairs.¡± Brian nodded, replying, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°If you truly care for her, be brave and pursue her,¡± Debora encouraged with a smile. Brian nced at her, feigning arrogance. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m exceptional. Do I really need to take the initiative to chase after her?¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Debora smiled, reminding him, ¡°You are indeed exceptional, but remember, women need companionship. No matter how excellent you are, if you ignore her, she will leave you.¡± Brian understood his grandmother¡¯s message. She was chastising him for neglecting his wife, driving her away. ¡°Grandma, they are different. I know what I should do.¡± For him, there was a clear difference between the girl he disliked and the one he Longed to be with. Brian suddenly remembered his wife¡¯s name was also Rosalynn. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He wondered if the divorce certificate was issued. As he considered asking Edwin about it, his phone rang. lho¡¯s this?¡± he asked. Mr. Hughes, this is the police station. Your employee, Rosalynn Fuller, is under investigation for suspected intentional injury¡­¡± Rosalynn, a suspect in intentional injury? Brian¡¯s expression darkened at the news. He hung up and informed Debora, ¡°Grandma, I have urgent matters to attend to. I must leave.¡± Debora nodded, her eyes narrowing. She sensed that Brian was finally appreciating his wife¡¯s worth. She anticipated the day the truth would emerge. At the police station, Rosalynn sat in the detention room, awaiting news. Yana and Lloyd had been hospitalized, and she heard they intended to sue her for intentional injury. The audacity! She was concerned of Maggie¡¯s current situation. ¡°Rosalynn Fuller, you¡¯re free to go.¡± As Rosalynn worried about Maggie, a policeman called out to her. Was Brian here? He came in time. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 After signing her release, Rosalynn retrieved her phone and exited the station. A car idled nearby, and Brian gestured for her to join him. Climbing into the passenger seat, Rosalynn greeted him. ¡°Have you developed a penchant for violence?¡± Brian quipped, eyeing her. Securing her seat belt, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°They tried to ruin your employee. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, you¡¯d have a very disillusioned worker.¡± Arching an eyebrow, Brian asked, ¡°So, I owe you my gratitude?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Rosalynn replied nonchntly, ncing at her phone. Before arriving at the station, Rosalynn had requested someone Locate Maggie. A new message awaited her. ¡°Your friend is in a man¡¯s car. The owner is named Sanford Robles. They¡¯ve been together for two hours.¡± Maggie was in Sanford¡¯s car. They spent two hours together? Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed, suspicion rising. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brian asked, starting the car as he noticed her silent concern. ¡°Could you please call Sanford and ask if he¡¯s with Maggie right now?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rosalynn requested coldly. Brian was taken aback. Heplied without further inquiry, dialing Sanford¡¯s number. After a lengthy dy, the call connected. ¡°Hi, Brian.¡± Sanford¡¯s voice was rough andnguid. Brian scowled. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m upied. We¡¯LL talkter.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ¡°Are you with Maggie?¡± Brian detected a woman¡¯s moan in the background. ¡°How did you know?¡± Brian turned to Look at Rosalynn¡¯s visibly unhappy expression. ¡°Why are you with Maggie? Did anything happen between the two of you?¡± ¡°Brian, Maggie was set up. I happened upon the scene. We¡­¡± Sanford tried to exin to Brian, but before he could finish, Rosalynn snatched the phone away. ¡°Did you do something to Maggie?¡± she asked. A moment of silence followed on the other end. ¡°Yes, but I wasn¡¯t the instigator. She was set up and wouldn¡¯t leave me alone¡ª¡± ¡°And you seized the opportunity to sleep with her? That¡¯s a pathetic excuse.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face was stone-cold, her eyes aze with fury. jo, I-¡° ¡®ming to get her right now,¡± Rosalynn snapped, not wanting to hear Sanford¡¯s exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll bring her backter,¡± Sanford retorted. Wordlessly, Rosalynn handed the phone back to Brian. Brian exchanged goodbyes with Sanford before hanging up. Observing Rosalynn¡¯s icy demeanor, Brian said, ¡°Sanford ims Maggie was set up. It¡¯s not entirely his fault.¡± ¡°Not entirely his fault? He could¡¯ve taken her to the hospital. Why did he sleep with her?¡± Rosalynn spat sarcastically. ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t have enough time to get her to the hospital.¡± Recalling the night he and Eleanor had been intimate, Brian found himself defending Sanford. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sometimes, willpower could falter, especially in situations of a sexual nature. ¡°Humph! That¡¯s a convenient excuse,¡± Rosalynn scoffed, turning to gaze out the window. Silence enveloped the car. Brian tried to console her. ¡°Rosalynn, Look on the bright side. At least it was Sanford, not the beer-bellied man, who slept with Maggie.¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°So what? Sanford is a yboy, just as bad as the beer-bellied man!¡± Maggie had been a virgin. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 If a decent man had been involved, Rosalynn¡¯s anger wouldn¡¯t have red so intensely. But Sanford was a notorious yboy. He must have exploited the situation to sleep with Maggie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How despicable! Seeing her frigid expression, Brian bit his tongue. He sensed that he was being dragged into the crossfire. He bore the brunt of her anger. Meanwhile, Sanford gazed at the slumbering Maggie and gently smoothed her damp hair. Exhaustion weighed on them both. Remembering her seductive voice as she pestered him, Sanford couldn¡¯t help but smile softly. He banished the memory, cranked up the car¡¯s temperature, and fetched a dry towel to clean her up. Upon noticing a trace of red on the seat, he was momentarily taken aback. Didn¡¯t she already have a boyfriend? Had she been a virgin before their encounter just now? Brian drove Rosalynn home. Noticing her silence throughout the journey, Brian asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± She had been in such a rush to find Maggie that she hadn¡¯t had dinner. Brian nced at her, pulled out his phone, and dialed Edwin¡¯s number. He asked Edwin to drive Rosalynn¡¯s car back and deliver some food to Beauty Apartments. His deep voice was soothing andmanding, making her feel at ease. Rosalynn¡¯s lips quivered, touched by his gesture. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 She had taken her anger out on Sanford since he was Brian¡¯s friend. However, she realized now that it wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡°You can go back now,¡± Rosalynn said, her expression softened. Brian looked at the nearby apartment building and said, ¡°Sanford is my friend. I¡¯m worried you might not resist hitting him Later. I have to be there to stop you.¡± Rosalynn was speechless. She wasn¡¯t that violent. ¡°Are you unting your friendship in front of me?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid you might hurt your hand.¡± Again, Rosalynn was at a loss for words. He was really good at coaxing her with sweet words. Upon returning to the apartment, Rosalynn allowed Brian to make himselffortable while she headed to the bathroom to wash her face. Brian nced around, realizing that despite having visited several times, he hadn¡¯t truly explored the ce. Intrigued, he wandered into the study. The study housed rows of bookshelves brimming with various genres. There were medical texts, design books, graphic novels, and literary fiction. She was quite the reader. Brian smiled as he spotted a peculiar book. It was titled ¡°Sunshine.¡± He picked up the novel and skimmed through it. He was curious to discover Rosalynn¡¯s Literary preferences. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, snooping around without permission?¡± Rosalynn stood at the doorway, her expression sour. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Arching an eyebrow, Brian inquired, ¡°Is there something secret hidden here?¡± Rosalynn hesitated before responding, ¡°Everyone has secrets. Could you please respect my privacy?¡± ¡°I just wanted a glimpse of your study. Why so serious?¡± Setting down the novel, Brian ambled to the door, his gaze momentarily lingering on her chest. Rosalynn had just washed her face, and her damp chiffon blouse clung to her, revealing the contours of her body. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Blushing, she instinctively covered herself, snapping, ¡°What are you staring at? You cad! She had intended to change her clothes after freshening up. But she was sidetracked upon seeing Brian in her study. Distracted, she had forgotten about her wet shirt. As she turned to leave, Brian stepped forward, blocking her path. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me on purpose? You¡¯re quite the siren,¡± he teased. Rosalynn was rendered speechless. What on earth was he thinking? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s obscene here?¡± He had kissed and flirted with her in the past. Hardly the actions of a decent man. In the dim Light, Brian admired her pale skin. Her fiery temperament only fueled his desire to kiss her. Unable to resist, he encircled her slender waist, grinning. ¡°What exactly did I do to you before? Just a kiss. Didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± His teasing elicited a blush from Rosalynn. ¡°Brian Hughes, Let go of me!¡± She used his full name! Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Apparently, she was annoyed. It only broadened Brian¡¯s smile. ¡°You called me obscene. If I didn¡¯t follow through, wouldn¡¯t that be a disappointment?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t release me this instant, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Rosalynn threatened, her irritation mounting. As she tried to break free, Brian deftly caught her hands and drew her even closer. Her almond-shaped eyes were captivating. Slowly, Brian leaned in for a kiss. But a sudden doorbell chime interrupted the moment. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. Every time he was with her, they seemed to be interrupted at the most crucial moments. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalynn red at Brian, her eyes red. Brian released her and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Change your clothes. I¡¯LL open the door.¡± Rosalynn stifled her emotions and shot him another re before quickly heading to the bedroom to change. Afterposing himself, Brian opened the door. It was Edwin. He came to deliver the food and was standing outside. Brian took the meal and closed the door without a word. Edwin, rubbing his nose which had almost been hit by the door, noticed Brian¡¯s irritation. Had he arrived at the wrong time? After changing her clothes, Rosalynn emerged her bedroom to find Brian had already opened the Lunch box. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Brian said with a smile. He seemed like a thoughtful gentleman. Touched, Rosalynn took a seat at the table and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. She thought she shouldn¡¯t have asked. ¡°Forget it.¡± Feeling famished, Rosalynn began eating. Brian grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m just a bit thirsty now.¡± Without Looking up, Rosalynn replied, ¡°The water¡¯s in the kitchen. Help yourself.¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°You really treat me like one of your own. I like that.¡± Rosalynn nced up at his yful expression and rolled her eyes. He was overthinking things She just didn¡¯t want to engage with him. As she neared the end of her meal, the doorbell rang again. Their eyes met before Rosalynn stood to answer the door. Sanford awaited her, cradling a sleeping Maggie in his arms. ¡°Hi, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Wearing a poker face, Rosalynn stepped aside. Sanford brought Maggie to the guest room,id her down, and exited, closing the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalynn. While I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong, I feel I owe you an apology.¡± Sanford could tell from Rosalynn¡¯s icy expression that she was furious about him sleeping with Maggie, so he offered an awkward smile. ¡°You should apologize to Maggie tomorrow,¡± Rosalynn said coolly. ¡°I just want to know what you n to do next.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maggie had been a virgin before their encounter. Sanford had to take responsibility. ¡°I can make it up to her.¡± As Sanford thought of the telltale red, a flicker of regret passed through his eyes. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Had he known she was a virgin, he would have exercised restraint. ¡°Do you intend topensate her with money?¡± Rosalynn inquired. Besides offering Maggie money, how else could he make amends? Did Rosalynn expect him to marry her? Sanford looked at her, remaining silent. In truth, Rosalynn understood the situation. Though this oue was consistent with a yboy¡¯s actions, it still incensed her. ¡°You two can Leave now,¡± she said. Both Sanford and Brian were shown the door. As it mmed shut before them, Brian shot Sanford a frigid re. Sanford had caused him nothing but trouble. ¡°Brian, why are you Looking at me Like that? I¡¯m truly innocent this time. Maggie was relentless, and I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Sanford feigned innocence. Brian retorted coldly, ¡°Why is your willpower so weak? Then again, as a yboy, I suppose that¡¯s to be expected.¡± Sanford retorted, ¡°How can you say something like that? You couldn¡¯t control yourself with Eleanor either.¡± ¡°I was drugged then. It¡¯s different. Just keep your distance from now on.¡± Sanford protested, ¡°What? Are you treating me this way just because Rosalynn took her anger out on you? Are we even friends anymore?¡± ¡°We are not.¡± Sanford was at a loss for words. Brian clearly prioritized Rosalynn over his friend. Back in the apartment, Rosalynn gently changed Maggie¡¯s clothes. Upon seeing the marks on Maggie¡¯s body, she cursed Sanford once more. Both Sanford and Brian were scoundrels, and the worst part was that they were best friends. The next day, Maggie awoke.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Gazing at the ceiling, her senses gradually returned. As the memories of the previous day resurfaced, her eyes slowly welled up with tears. How could Yana and Lloyd be so cruel? Even worse, her own parents had simply stood by, watching Yana take her away. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fighting back her tears, Maggie mustered the strength to rise from her bed. Aches and soreness coursed through her body, reminding her of the passionate events from the night before. Maggie¡¯s cheeks flushed at the thought of Sanford. She was grateful that she had bumped into himst night. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened. Maggie bit her lip and ventured out of the bedroom. In the living room, Rosalynn hastily grabbed her bag, preparing to leave for work. Upon seeing Maggie emerge from her room, she rushed to her side, concern etched on her face. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Hey, Rosalynn,¡± Maggie greeted her, her embarrassment palpable. Rosalynn gently guided her to the sofa. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked. Maggie managed a nod. ¡°How did I end up back herest night?¡± Her memory was hazy; all she could recall was her pestering Sanford for sex. Their night together had been a whirlwind, only ending when exhaustion finally imed them both. When she awoke, Maggie found herself back in the apartment. ¡°Sanford brought you home,¡± Rosalynn exined in a gentle tone. Noticing the shy expression on Maggie¡¯s face, she added softly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happenedst night. What do you think of it?¡± Maggie¡¯s gaze fell to the floor. ¡°To be honest, I want to thank him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I can¡¯t even imagine what could have happened to me.¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brow. ¡°You want to thank him? But he took advantage of you!¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He wanted to take me to the hospital, but I couldn¡¯t hold back any Longer and kept pushing him to do it with me,¡± Maggie exined, defending Sanford. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Rosalynn studied her friend and asked tentatively, ¡°Maggie, have you fallen for him?¡± Sanford was known to be a yboy, but his dashing good Looks had a way of ensnaring women¡¯s hearts. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Maggie had sumbed to his charms. ¡°How could that be possible? I don¡¯t even deserve to be with him!¡± Maggie denied it quickly. ¡°Honestly, I feel like I was the one who took advantage of himst night.¡± She knew that if she hadn¡¯t been drugged, she¡¯d never have had the chance to be with someone like Sanford, a man of such high status. In a twisted way, she hadn¡¯t really lost anything. ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡± Rosalynn inquired, a hint of skepticism in her voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie affirmed, nodding. Rosalynn tenderly smoothed Maggie¡¯s hair. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to work. You should rest at home today. I¡®11 call in sick for you.¡± In the modern world, men and women were considered equals. Just because Sanford had been intimate with Maggie, it didn¡¯t mean he was obligated to take responsibility. As long as Maggie could ept that, Rosalynn had no objections. Rising from the sofa, Rosalynn handed Maggie her phone. ¡°Oh, and by the way, Brian took care of the situation fromst night. Those three who set you up will be locked up for a few days. It¡¯s up to you whether or not to forgive them.¡± Although Maggie had escaped physical harm, the actions of Yana and the others were beyond unforgivable. Yana was now suspected of kidnapping and abetting the crime. ¡°Thank you,¡± Maggie murmured as she thought of the previous night¡¯s events. She clenched her fists, her eyes brimming with a mix of anger and sorrow. Her emotions churned with anger at Yana¡¯s deviousness, and she was sad from her family¡¯s indifference. After Rosalynn departed, Maggie cleaned herself up and soon received a call from her father. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 ¡°Maggie, Yana ims you had her thrown in jail. The police say their release depends on your attitude. You¡¯d better write a letter of understanding as soon as possible and get Yana out of there.¡± Her father¡¯s irked voice came from the other end of the line. Maggie gripped her phone tightly. ¡°Dad, do you even know what she did to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but we should handle family matters internally. How could you let someone send Yana to the police station?¡± Heartbroken, Maggie replied, ¡°Family matters? I don¡¯t have a cousin that deranged. She nearly destroyed me. I will never forgive her.¡± ¡°Maggie, what on earth are you thinking? If you don¡¯t forgive Yana, do you realize the consequences? Our family¡¯s rtionship with your uncle¡¯s will be ruined! We depend on your uncle. You¡¯re not being reasonable at all!¡± Drake chastised. Feeling wronged, Maggie retorted, ¡°I was so docile that Yana could hurt me without restraint. Yesterday, you just stood there watching as she took me away. Am I even your daughter?¡± ¡°She said she wouldn¡¯t hurt you. Besides, why didn¡¯t you delete the video yesterday? You brought this on yourself!¡± Drake scolded. Heartbroken, Maggie swallowed her pain. ¡°You¡¯re right. I deserved it. I won¡¯t forgive her. If she ends up in jail, she deserves it Unable to listen any further, Maggie hung up and switched off her phone. Tears filled her eyes as she wiped them away, took a deep breath, andposed herself. She had grown ustomed to her parents¡¯ unfair treatment since childhood. In their eyes, her brother and their work always took precedence. They believed they had treated her well enough since they hadn¡¯t forced her to drop out of junior high and even allowed her toplete senior high. She was grateful for their upbringing. However, their actions the previous day left her deeply hurt and disappointed. How could they be so heartless to her? Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Maggie pushed her thoughts aside and hurried to open the door. Seeing Sanford standing outside made her flustered. ¡°Hi..¡± Sanford had several bags in his hands. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a chat?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Come in.¡± Maggie quickly ushered him inside. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Sanford set the bags down and took a seat on the sofa. ¡°ILI¡¯UL get you some water,¡± Maggie stammered. ¡°No need. Sit down. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Sanford¡¯s tone softened. Maggie hesitated before sitting across from him. Sanford regarded her before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday. What kind of compensation do you want?¡± Maggie froze, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation. I chose to do that. I should be thanking you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to exploit you,¡± Sanford insisted. Maggie nced down. ¡°Last night was unexpected. If I hadn¡¯t taken the initiative, I know you wouldn¡¯t have done anything to me.¡± Herpliance was evident. Observing her submissive demeanor and recalling her seductive behavior from the night before, Sanford was moved. ¡°Since you don¡¯t wantpensation, would you Like to be my woman?¡± He had enjoyed their intimacy. As Long as she became his woman, he could justly shower her with gifts. ¡°What? You want me to be your lover?¡± Maggie was taken aback. She didn¡¯t dare utter the word ¡°girlfriend.¡± She knew she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be my lover?¡± Sanford inquired. Maggie didn¡¯t respond, her mind in disarray. He stood, sat beside her, and made sure she Looked at him. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m a man with desires. I enjoyed being with you. Don¡¯t worry. If you be my woman, I¡¯LL treat you fairly.¡± He spoke in a maic voice. Maggie¡¯s heart raced. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Should she be his woman? His status was so elevated. Why did he want her to be his woman? ¡°You can think about it.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Sanford didn¡¯t pressure her. He stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°I agree,¡± Maggie blurted out. Sanford raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You agreed?¡± Maggie blushed. ¡°You are so handsome. I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if I be your woman.¡± After all, he had already taken her virginity. There was Little difference between being intimate with him once and a few more times. Wearing a teasing smile, Sanford leaned closer to Maggie. ¡°Am I merely handsome? You seemed quite enthusiasticst night. I assume you must be thoroughly satisfied with me, right?¡± Maggie¡¯s body stiffened as she registered Sanford¡¯s close proximity. She was drugged Last night. That wasn¡¯t who she was. As the blush spread across her cheeks, Sanford could not help but smirk, reveling in her reaction. Without warning, he scooped her up into his arms, causing Maggie to let out a startled scream as her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What else but taking you home with me? Now that you¡¯re my woman, you should stay with me. We¡¯ll live together from now on.¡± The mere thought of Living with him sent a shiver of fear through Maggie¡¯s body. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Sanford cut her off, shutting down any protests she might have. ¡°Do you really want to keep being a third wheel here all the time?¡± Brian might tolerate her for Rosalynn¡¯s sake, but that did not mean she should remain so clueless. At S.W. Studio Rosalynn received a call from Karina. ¡°Rosalynn, have you made it to thepany yet? Annalise is nning to open an art studio and needs an interior designpany. I rmended you to Virgil.¡± Annalise? Virgil¡¯s ex-girlfriend?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Rosalynn answered, ¡°She majored in design, didn¡¯t she? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s more than capable of handling the project herself.¡± ¡°Virgil mentioned that she¡¯s not quite familiar with the local design trends. Why not seize the opportunity and take on the order?¡± Karina said with a hint of persuasion. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright then.¡± Rosalynn had no reason to turn down an order. Half an hour Later, the studio door swung open, and in walked Virgil, apanied by Annalise. ¡°Hi, Rosalynn,¡± Virgil greeted, sporting a pair of gold-rimmed sses that entuated his gentle and handsome features. ¡°Hi, Virgil!¡± Rosalynn greeted him back with a smile. Her gaze then shifted to Annalise, who clung to Virgil¡¯s arm. Offering a nod of acknowledgment, Rosalynn extended her courtesy. ¡°H: Annalise exuded a fashionable aura, d in a ck off-the-shoulder dress that highlighted her curly hair and vibrant red lips. Her appearance was undeniably chic As Annalise¡¯s scrutinizing gaze swept up and down Rosalynn¡¯s figure, a flicker of arrogance sparked in her eyes, and she responded with indifference, barely uttering a word. Unfazed by the woman¡¯s haughty demeanor, Rosalynn gestured for them to take a seat. With a swift motion, she retrieved a pen and notebook from her desk. ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable. Karina mentioned that Annalise intends to open an art studio. Are there any specific design requirements you have in mind?¡± Before Virgil could respond, Annalise interjected, her tone carrying a hint of condescension. ¡°I presume you¡¯re an assistant designer?¡± Rosalynn nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Annalise shifted her gaze to Virgil. ¡°I¡¯m aware that Karina wants her best friend to take charge of this order. I don¡¯t want to put her in an awkward position, but I must emphasize that my standards are exceptionally high. Besides, being a designer myself, I fear that a mere assistant designer won¡¯t be able to meet my expectations.¡± It was abundantly clear that Annalise had no intention of entrusting Rosalynn with the task. Virgil cleared his throat. His embarrassment was palpable as he rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°Karina has assured me that Rosalynn is exceptionally talented.¡± ¡°But she is still an assistant designer.¡± Annalise turned to Look at Rosalynn. ¡°Please ept my apology if my words came across as dismissive. I didn¡¯t mean to insinuate anyck of excellence on your part. I simply value directness and have no patience for beating around the bush.¡± It was evident that Annalise belonged to the upper echelons of society and carried an air of arrogance. Maintaining her professionalposure, Rosalynn replied with an unwavering smile, ¡°I understand your concerns. How about I arrange for a senior designer who can precisely cater to your specific requirements?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Rose work in this studio? I specifically want Rose to handle the design for me,¡± Annalise asserted. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Unfortunately, Rose doesn¡¯t o) Unbeknownst to them, Rose was standing right in front of Annalise. However, Annalise adamantly refused to let her take charge of the take on small-scale orders like this design draft. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 ¡°Virgil, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of witnessing Rose¡¯s work, and I¡¯m enamored with the style,¡± Annalise cooed, clinging to Virgil¡¯s arm Like a spoiled child. Virgil tenderly patted Annalise¡¯s hand and turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, is there any way you can arrange for Rose to meet us?¡± Observing Virgil, Rosalynn experienced a whirlwind of emotions. He was such a thoughtful man, yet he seemed captivated by someone as pretentious as Annalise. Perhaps men and women simply possessed different aesthetic standards after all. Keegan sauntered past the reception room, his eyes catching sight of Virgil Glyn, Karina¡¯s brother. He swung the door open and warmly greeted him. ¡°Hi, Virgil.¡± Virgil stood up, extending his hand with a friendly smile. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Keegan asked, surprised by the sudden visit. ¡°My girlfriend, Annalise, is Looking to decorate her studio, so Karina suggested we reach out to you and Rosalynn for some assistance,¡± Virgil exined. ¡°Rest assured, Rosalynn¡¯s design expertise will leave you more than satisfied.¡± Keegan could not help but sing Rosalynn¡¯s praises. Embarrassed, Virgil Looked at Rosalynn. With a smile, Rosalynn told Keegan, ¡°They specifically requested Rose for the job.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Keegan¡¯s eyebrows raised as he Looked at Rosalynn in confusion. Ever since Keegan arrived, Annalise Murray had been staring intently at him. ¡°You¡¯re Rose, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked Keegan. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Keegan denied. ¡°Don¡¯t try to conceal it. You¡¯ve received awards for Rose on multiple asions,¡± Annalise insisted. ¡°For years, Rose has remained elusive Your studio intentionally fostered an aura of mystery to enhance Rose¡¯s fame, am I correct?¡± Keegan found himself at a loss for words. Rosalynn, too, was taken aback. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Initially, she intended to keep a low profile. They never anticipated this oue. Keegan exchanged a look with Rosalynn, a mysterious smile ying on his lips. In Annalise¡¯s eyes, Keegan¡¯s reaction appeared to be a silent acquiescence. In a voice Laced with a touch of coquetry, she pleaded, ¡°Please design for my studio.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Keegan discreetly nced at Rosalynn, asking for her opinion. ¡°Is it because you think this order is too small to bother with?¡± Annalise whimpered, her eyes adopting a puppy-like gaze. Virgil chimed in, ¡°Keegan, as a dear friend of Karina¡¯s, please do me this favor on her behalf.¡± Keegan cleared his throat, once again stealing a nce at Rosalynn, seeking her response. Rosalynn stifled a smile, recognizing Keegan¡¯s predicament. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and ept the order?¡± Anyway, it did not matter who Rose was. After all, Keegan himself was an exceptionally skilled designer. ¡°Alright.¡± Keegan had no choice but to agree. ncing at his watch, he said, ¡°However, I have to meet a clientter. How about you represent me and meet the client, Rosalynn?¡± ¡°Who is the client, by the way?¡± ¡°My friend referred this particr client to me. She can be quite challenging to handle. Give me a moment. I¡¯ll send you the details right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded at Virgil before making her way back to her desk. Retrieving her phone, she messaged Karina, filling her in on the recent developments. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Annalise is quite the spectacle. She¡¯ll regret it if she discovers you¡¯re Rose,¡± Karina replied. Rosalynn chuckled at Karina¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯d rather keep it a secret from her. I¡¯m not particrly keen on having someone like her as an admirer.¡± Annalise¡¯s interest in having Rose design for her stemmed primarily from Rose¡¯s fame rather than a genuine admiration for her work. Rosalynn had no interest in indulging individuals as such. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 She looked back at the reception room. Annalise seemed to be inching closer to Keegan, intentionally or unintentionally Leaning against him. Rosalynn tilted her head, contemting the situation. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination or if Annalise was indeed flirting with Keegan. Why would Virgil be attracted to someone Like Annalise? Rosalynn didn¡¯t understand. Shaking her head, Rosalynn averted her gaze, pushing aside the thought. ¡°By the way, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Another message from Karina appeared on her screen. Rosalynn asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m busy. I have my own business to attend to, so I could really use your assistance,¡± Karina responded. ¡°Who are you nning to invite for dinner?¡± Rosalynn was curious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tonight.¡± Expressing her annoyance, Rosalynn yfully sent an angry emoji to Karina. Just then, Keegan forwarded the client¡¯s information to Rosalynn. She paused her conversation with Karina and shifted her focus to the client¡¯s details. The client Keegan wanted Rosalynn to meet was a female celebrity. She was Valeria Moran, 25 years old. She had entered the entertainment industry four years ago but had not quite hit the big time. Recently, she starred in an online drama that gave her a taste of poprity. Rumors were circting about Valeria¡¯s attitude, iming that she had a tendency to put on airs and was notoriously challenging to get along with. Now, Valeria had her sights set on revamping her Lavish apartment, so she enlisted the help of her friend to find a reputable decorationpany. Armed with Valeria¡¯s profile, Rosalynn made her way to the upscale apartmentplex where the celebrity resided. Rosalynn stepped into the elevator, heading for the seventeenth floor, and pressed the doorbell upon arrival. The door swung open, revealing Valeria¡¯s assistant on the other side. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 After Rosalynn introduced herself and exined the purpose of her visit, the assistant graciously ushered her inside. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before-I don¡¯t want to be a part of this project! Can¡¯t you just respect my wishes and stop treating me like a robot?¡± ¡°Valeria, let¡¯s not resort to such harsh words. Have I ever treated you Like a machine? Thepany holds you in high regard, which is why they offered you this role. If you no longer want to work on it, you can discuss terminating your contract with thepany. Just be aware that breaching the contract maye withpensation consequences or potential cklisting.¡± As Rosalynn entered the apartment, a heated argument reached her ears, escaping through the closed bedroom door. She shifted her gaze to the assistant, who responded with an awkward smile. ¡°My apologies. Please take a seat for a moment. Valeria is currently in a discussion with her agent.¡± Nodding in understanding, Rosalynn settled herselffortably on the sofa. ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t push it too far! I¡¯ve been working tirelessly for the past four years. I¡¯m exhausted! Can¡¯t I catch a break? Do you see me as just a machine?¡± ¡°Valeria, you need to understand that thepany¡¯s support and the resources they¡¯ve provided propelled you to your current level of poprity. Taking a break is your prerogative, but keep in mind thepany has a long queue of potential stars waiting in the wings. Rest as you please.¡± Rosalynn had no intention of prying, but the sheer volume of their voices made it impossible not to overhear. ¡°Once you¡¯re done venting, remember you still have to be on set tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hannah, I¡¯ve read the script, and that role just doesn¡¯t sit well with me. I don¡¯t want to y that role!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, Valeria, it¡¯s still the lead role. Only actresses of Eleanor¡¯s caliber deserve that role. If the original actress hadn¡¯t gotten injured, you wouldn¡¯t have had this chance to shine as the lead of this show.¡± Upon hearing the mention of Eleanor¡¯s name, Rosalynn¡¯s attention perked up. Were Valeria and her agent discussing the television series that Eleanor was currently filming? It appeared to be a project featuring two leading Ladies. One appeared to have encountered trouble during the shooting and had to withdraw. Hannah seemed eager to secure a spot for Valeria in the series. Just then, the bedroom door swung open. A middle-aged woman sporting short hair and dressed impably in a white business suit stepped out. This person was undoubtedly Valeria¡¯s agent. Standing up, Rosalynn greeted the woman with a friendly smile. Hannah¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she inquired, ¡°And who might youCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°I¡¯m the designer from S.W. Studio. I have an appointment with Miss Moran to discuss the interior decoration of her apartment,¡± Rosalynn responded in a confident yet modest tone. ¡°You¡¯re a designer? You¡¯re too pretty to be a designer.¡± Hannah looked at Rosalynn up and down with genuine interest. In her mind, ns had already taken shape on how to bring Rosalynn into the agency. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Valeria, draped in a shawl, emerged from the room, exuding a sense of chilly elegance. After the agent left, Valeria¡¯s gaze fell upon the namete pinned to Rosalynn¡¯s chest. ¡°You are the assistant designer from S.W. Studio?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Valeria¡¯s disbelief lingered as she questioned, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would an assistant designer be sent to discuss decoration matters with me?¡± Valeria sat on the sofa, elegantly crossing her legs with a sneer. True to the information provided, Valeria seemed to possess a prickly temperament, making it challenging to establish a rapport with her. Rosalynn opened her Laptop, ready to present her concepts. ¡°Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered, your home has a Mediterranean style. While the materials and finishes are impable, they don¡¯t align with your preferred aesthetic. It seems you prefer something more delicate and inviting, like this.¡± Rosalynn slid theptop closer to Valeria, revealing the meticulously crafted design draft. Valeria studied the design draft, her expression changing. The beautiful concept before her was the embodiment of her dream home. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± Valeria asked, bewildered by how urately Rosalynn had captured her design preferences ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. ¡°No? Then how did you know what I like?¡± Valeria questioned, her gaze filled with suspicion. ¡°I trust my intuition,¡± Rosalynn said, ncing at the cup and novels scattered across the table. ¡°Only someone with the heart of a teenage girl would choose a cup with cartoon characters and read romantic novels.¡± Valeria was taken aback. So, it was the details that had given her away. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 She couldn¡¯t deny that Rosalynn was observant. Valeria¡¯s opinion of her began to shift. Feeling some difort in her throat, Valeria looked at her assistant. Understanding her need, the assistant handed her a throat lozenge. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Valeria said, unwrapping the lozenge. ¡°I¡¯ve also invited someone from another design firm. I¡¯ll share my thoughts with both you and him when he arrives.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn agreed, curious about whichpany Valeria had chosen. Soon, the doorbell rang. As the assistant opened the door, a man entered the room. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rosalynn was surprised upon seeing him. Asher? He was one of the three designers recently fired from S.W. studio. Whichpany had he joined? Asher¡¯s eyes met Rosalynn¡¯s. His smile vanished, reced by an icy re. Maintaining an air of indifference, Rosalynn remained seated. ¡°Miss Moran, I¡¯m Asher Boyd from Moreno Decoration.¡± Asher introduced himself, handing Valeria his business card. So, he had joined Han¡¯spany. Rosalynn mused, her gaze cast downward. ¡°Now, I¡¯LL exin my ideas, and you can both create a sketch. You can coordinate with my assistant afterward,¡± Valeria told Rosalynn and Asher. The pair listened intently. As Valeria concluded, she asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ibsolutely,¡± Asher replied, presenting his design draft to Valeria. ¡°Are these designs close to the style you want?¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Valeria leaned in for a closer examination. ¡°They¡¯re good, but not the best.¡± Her thoughts drifted to Rosalynn¡¯s design, which she preferred. Rosalynn, having formed a rough n, stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Valeria stopped her. ¡°Show me those samples again.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn sensed Valeria¡¯s fondness for her designs. She smiled, sat beside Valeria, and revealed the drafts on herputer. Asher, witnessing the exchange, grew anxious. First, Rosalynn had cost him his job, and now she was going to steal his client. ¡°Rosalynn, are you going to deceive Miss Moran with someone else¡¯s designs again?¡± Hearing his words, both Valeria and Rosalynn looked up. ¡°Asher, what are you implying?¡± Valeria demanded. ¡°What I mean is that the designs Rosalynn presented might not be her own work,¡± Asher replied. ¡°She has a knack for manipting men. I¡¯m not sure who might have created the designs for her.¡± Valeria¡¯s expression darkened at his words. Throughout her career in the entertainment industry, she despised women who relied on men most of all. For four long years, her unyielding determination had been her constantpanion. There were times when other actresses, backed by the wealthy, effortlessly snatched her opportunities. How could she not harbor resentment? With a mix of frustration and anger, Valeria pushed the Laptop away. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s time for you to go. Don¡¯t bothering back here.¡° Rosalynn found the situation absurd. It seemed as if Valeria believed Asher¡¯s words without question. She nced at Asher¡¯s smug expression and closed herptop. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 ¡°Miss Moran, a clean hand wants no washing. I won¡¯t waste time arguing with a fool. You¡¯ve spent years in the entertainment industry, and you¡¯re intelligent enough to discern truth from Lies.¡± Rosalynn paused, her gaze meeting Valeria¡¯s. ¡°By the way, regarding your throat, try making some pear juice and seeking treatment from a doctor. That should help.¡± Having said her piece, Rosalynn nodded to Valeria before turning and departing. Valeria¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue. Rosalynn had skillfully praised her. She then shared her concerns. If she continued believing Asher¡¯s words, would that make her a fool? ¡°Miss Moran, Rosalynn has a way with words. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to manipte men,¡± Asher said, sensing Valeria¡¯s silence. Valeria shot him a look. ¡°So, in your eyes, beautiful women are all airheads? They Lack talent and can only manipte men?¡± Now a well-known figure, Valeria had faced her share of false rumors, including usations of having a sugar daddy. Asher grew nervous and hastily denied the insinuation. ¡°Asher, if you have the ability, produce the design I want. Don¡¯t resort to unfairpetition.¡± Valeria rolled her eyes, signaling her assistant to escort him out. Cursing Rosalynn inwardly, Asher begrudgingly left Valeria¡¯s home.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Brian received a call from Sanford. rian, you owe me thanks,¡± Sanford said mysteriously. nat do you mean?¡± ¡°Maggie will be Living with me from now on. If you want to do something with Rosalynn in her apartment, no one will interrupt you,¡± Sanford teased. Brian frowned. ¡°Maggie is moving in with you? Sanford, do you want her as your lover?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sanford confirmed without hesitation. Brian walked to the window, opening the curtain to see Rosalynn returning. ¡°Remember that Maggie is not like us. Think it through,¡± Brian cautioned, recalling how Sanford had once fallen for a girl from a humble origin. However, she left him for money That experience had transformed Sanford into a yboy. Now, Maggie-an ordinary girl herself-had entered Sanford¡¯s life, and Brian worried that his friend might suffer heartbreak once more. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Brian. I won¡¯t be fooled again. I¡¯ve told you-I won¡¯t take things seriously from now on,¡± Sanford dered nonchntly. It appeared that he didn¡¯t care. But Brian knew that Sanford was merely feigning indifference. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 He wasn¡¯t as frivolous as he seemed. Having been deeply hurt before, he refused to let love ensnare him again. ¡°Have you made your intentions clear to Maggie? She¡¯s inexperienced in love. Don¡¯t let her fall for you.¡± Brian offered a word of caution. He couldn¡¯t predict the oue if Maggie became infatuated with Sanford and unable to elicit a response from him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He worried that, in such a situation, Rosalynn might take Maggie¡¯s side and reprimand him once more. ¡°Fret not,¡± Sanford reassured him, a grin gracing his face. ¡°I¡¯ll set things straight with her. Let¡¯s just enjoy this grown-up game.¡± Brian remained silent. Noticing Rosalynn busily ordering food, he ended the call. Rosalynn had just finished cing her food order when her phone sprang to life. The screen lit up, revealing Brian¡¯s name. She hesitated for a beat before answering, ¡°Mr. Hughes, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I asked Edwin to order some dishes. Join me for lunch,¡± Brian offered. Eating together could only fuel more office rumors about their rtionship. Rosalynn had no desire to invite more attention to herself. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already ordered my food.¡± Ending the call, Rosalynn shifted her focus back to the design for Valeria¡¯s apartment. Although Valeria told her to not bothering back, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t a person who would give up easily. Rosalynn embraced the challenge of understanding and satisfying demanding clients, confident in her ability to find the perfect bnce. Deep down, she held firm in her belief that Valeria had a genuine interest in her work. She believed Valeria would choose her design in the end. Half an hourter, she got her take-out. Rosalynn entered the bustling office cafeteria with her food. The lively conversations of her coworkers created a vibrant atmosphere. She weaved through the crowd, offering friendly greetings to familiar faces, and eventually found an inviting empty seat. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Settling down, she relished the vors of her meal, the satisfying taste providing a moment of respite from her busy day. However, her senses perked up when she overheard the respectful greetings aimed at Brian, drawing her attention to the approaching footsteps. Brian, wearing a slight furrow on his brow, stopped before her table and raised a surprising question. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t find my wallet. Did I Leave it at your ce?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s mind raced as she tried to recall if she hade across his wallet while tidying up her room. Perhaps he left it somewhere else. Wait! She should not be worrying about that now. The point was that Brian said that in front of so many people. Did he just indirectly confess to visiting her? Would they be the center of office gossip once again? Rosalynn¡¯s throat tightened as she scanned the crowd, sensing all eyes on them. The cafeteria fell into a deathly silence, the atmosphere thick with anticipation as even the faintest sounds seemed to vanish into the void. nat on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she hissed. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Brian shed a charming smile, unfazed by themotion. He found her adorable as she struggled to control her temper. Clenching her teeth tightly, Rosalynn decided to leave the cafeteria. She could not bear witnessing Brian¡¯s delight. Deep down, however, she knew that if he did not achieve his desired oue today, he would Likely come up with another trick. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is Rosalynn dating Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°I think it might be true. Didn¡¯t you hear him mention leaving his wallet at Rosalynn¡¯s ce? Did he spend the night there?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you see him smiling at Rosalynn? Is she his new girlfriend?¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 A flurry of hushed whispers swept through the air. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mary¡¯s expression soured. Wasting no time, she quickly briefed Eleanor about thetest gossip. The idea of Rosalynn recing Eleanor and bing Brian¡¯s new girlfriend was uneptable to Mary. Inside the office, Rosalynn fixed a piercing gaze on Brian. ¡°Why did you say that in front of so many people?¡± Brian didn¡¯t answer, simply striding over to the table. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± His words effectively silenced her anger, Leaving her unable to vent. Rosalynn took a deep breath, taking in the enticing aroma of the food that filled the air. How could she argue with him now? The delicious scent enveloping her was far too tempting to resist. Without a word, Rosalynn settled across from Brian and quietly savored her meal. With a gentle smile, Brian scooped a bowl of soup for her, his eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°Slow down. No one¡¯s going to steal your food.¡± Rosalynn merely threw him a brief peek before redirecting her focus back to her meal. ¡°Will you please quit sulking? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you.¡± Brian chuckled, his voiceced with a hint of indulgence. It sounded like that he was coaxing his wife. Rosalynn¡¯s heart fluttered in response, her head slightly lowering as she tried to avoid his gaze. She continued eating in silence, choosing not to engage with him further. The warm sunlight streamed through the ss window, casting a gentle glow in the room. Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness as he gazed at her. Inside the crew lounge, Eleanor¡¯s fingers tightened as she read Mary¡¯s message. It was clear that Brian and Rosalynn were growing closer. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 A pang of uncertainty gripped Eleanor¡¯s heart. Would Brian forget about her if she didn¡¯t do anything? As anticipated, Rosalynn found herself the center of attention after walking out of Brian¡¯s office. Internally, she cursed Brian, but she maintained a facade ofposure. Later in the afternoon, Eleanor arrived, her assistant distributing cakes to everyone in the studio. Since they were eating her treats, they felt obliged to treat her kindly. The atmosphere was nearly infectious, with most employees in good spirits. ¡°See, this is how the boss¡¯s girlfriend should act.¡± ¡°Who do you think Mr. Hughes Likes more?¡± ¡°I¡¯d put my money on Eleanor.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to agree with you on that one.¡± Huddled together, the gossipy employees whispered among themselves. Mary nced at Rosalynn¡¯s tranquil demeanor and snorted. She believed Rosalynn must be seething with jealousy now that Eleanor was here. Rolling her eyes, Mary sauntered over to Rosalynn, intent on provoking her. ¡°Rosalynn, why aren¡¯t you having the cake? Feeling ashamed? You really should know your ce.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the documents in front of her. Inadvertently, she knocked her coffee and cake to the floor, the messnding at Mary¡¯s feet. The mousse from the cake smeared her trousers. Mary let out a scream. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Rosalynn apologized nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Rosalynn, was this intentional?¡± Mary red at her soiled trousers, her fury evident. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow and replied, ¡°I already told you it was an ident. How about taking off those dirty pants? I¡¯Ll even help you clean them.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I just bought these trousers. You shouldpensate me for them!¡± Mary demanded. With a sly grin, Rosalynn rolled up her sleeves. ¡°If you can¡¯t take them off, let me help you.¡± Her smile was disingenuous. It was as if she would help Mary remove her trousers any second. Mary recoiled, stomped her foot, spun around, and stormed off. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke Rosalynn further, fearing that she might lose her job. Rosalynn bent down to clean the mess, disposing of it in the trash can without a care in the world. Eleanor had a knack for charming people. If Rosalynn hadn¡¯t hidden the truth that the one who had slept with Brian was her, Eleanor wouldn¡¯t have had any chance to get close to Brian. Meanwhile, Brian was about to leave his office when he noticed Eleanor¡¯s arrival. His brow furrowed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I finished work early today and happened to be passing by, so I brought you some food,¡± Eleanor said with a smile, disying the coffee in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Brian replied indifferently, walking past her. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Eleanor called out, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Anything else?¡± Impatience flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. Eleanor approached him, gazing at his striking features, and asked, ¡°Are you pursuing Rosalynn?¡± Brian shot her a cold re. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that only throughpetition do we find motivation. Even the best things might be worthless if nobody wants them,¡± Eleanor hinted in a meaningful tone of voice. Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you want her to misunderstand our rtionship?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m doing this for myself,¡± Eleanor quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll grow distant from me because of Rosalynn. Only when you¡¯re my backer will people respect me.¡± Her candor caught Brian¡¯s attention. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Eleanor was refreshingly transparent and her argument had merit. She made no attempt to hide anything from him. And to be fair, she did make some sense. Regardless of how valuable something was, it might hold no worth if no one desired it. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Brian said. ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you,¡° Eleanor responded, her happiness evident upon hearing his softened tone. She realized that with tactful conversation, she could still sway him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With the right strategy, she could keep him under her spell. Brian and Eleanor got out of the office together. The two drew the attention of everyone around. Whispers spread through the crowd, and curious nces were cast at Rosalynn. Rosalynn remained seated, working quietly, appearingposed. But she sneered in her head. Had he truly severed ties with Eleanor? What a deceitful man! The night fell. At Royarid Club Rosalynn arrived at the private room reserved by Karina. Upon opening the door, she discovered that Karina was already there. ¡°Karina.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re here. Come, have a seat.¡± Karina patted the chair next to her. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Rosalynn approached and set her bag down. ¡°Who exactly did you invite? Why all the secrecy?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes twinkled as she chuckled, pouring water for Rosalynn. Rosalynn was confused. She asked, ¡°Why are you smiling Like that? Tell me, who¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Karina¡¯s words were interrupted as the door swung open. Then someone came in. Rosalynn Looked at the man and frowned. No wonder her best friend had been grinning so mischievously. The guest Karina had invited was none other than Barlow. ¡°Good evening, Rosalynn and Karina.¡± With a charming smile, Barlow took a seat. ¡°Good evening, Barlow,¡± Karina greeted back. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯LL go wash my hands first.¡± Barlow continued to smile. When he entered the restroom, Rosalynn shot a nce at Karina. Karina leaned in and nudged her arm. ¡°Rosalynn, isn¡¯t he interested in you? You could be a little amodating for your friend¡¯s sake.¡° Rosalynn withdrew her hand andughed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve tricked me?¡± ¡°Hey, I know you always have my back.¡± Wearing an ingratiating smile, Karina moved closer and gave Rosalynn a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be upset.¡± ¡°Go away. That won¡¯t work on me,¡± Rosalynn responded with a look of distaste. ¡°What, not enough? Alright, here¡¯s another kiss for you.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barlow came out of the restroom to find them teasing each other and chuckled. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 ¡°You two should be careful. People who don¡¯t know you might think you¡¯re a couple of lesbians.¡± Karina clung to Rosalynn¡¯s arm, seemingly taking pride in the situation. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend the bond between Rosalynn and me.¡± Barlow settled into his seat and Looked up. ¡°Am I an outsider? Are you certain about that?¡± Karina blinked and quickly poured him a ss of water. ¡°Are you thirsty? Have some water.¡± She needed to butter him up, as he was a potential coborator. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barlow observed her and chuckled once more. ¡°Karina, how do you change so fast?¡± Karina shed a grin and changed the conversation. ¡°what kind of drink would you prefer? White wine or red wine? Or perhaps both?¡± Barlow arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk?¡± ¡°Not at all, I just want you to savor Wragos¡¯ finest wines,¡± Karina replied earnestly. In reality, she did hope to get him drunk. If he were inebriated, wouldn¡¯t he be more Likely to sign the contract? ¡°Will you join me for a drink?¡± Barlow asked. ¡°Absolutely!¡±¡± ¡°Do you n to resume where we left off, once we¡¯re drunk?¡± Barlow sipped his water and shed a mischievous smile. Karina felt flustered. ¡°Can you stop talking about what happened in the past?¡± jot a chance!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Karina choked and stared at Barlow. Casting a sidelong nce at her, Barlow said slowly, ¡°Regarding the coboration¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re in charge and highlypetent. The decision is yours.¡± Karina was scared. ¡°Competent, you say? What do you mean by that? In what way?¡± Barlow inquired with a wicked grin. Karina understood what he meant. She became shy. Her face instantly flushed. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Barlow asked. As they bickered, Rosalynn observed them, Lost in her thoughts. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The two people¡­ Course after course graced the table, a tantalizing procession of vors. ¡°Rosalynn, care for some wine?¡± Barlow inquired, cradling a bottle in his hand. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Rosalynn refused immediately. ¡°Well, what brings you here then?¡± Undeterred by her refusal, Barlow¡¯s expression remained amiable. ¡°I¡¯m here to enjoy the meal,¡± Rosalynn answered and began to eat. ¡°Lighten up, Rosalynn. You must know I don¡®t make a habit of undressing people when I¡¯m drunk,¡± Barlow teased, casting a sidelong nce at Karina. Karina was at a loss for words. She had attempted to disrobe him when she was drunk. It was just her drunken bravado. It was a one-time thing. ¡°Barlow, join me in a drink,¡± Karina proposed, raising her ss to temper her irritation. Barlow merely chuckled and held his peace. As they dined, Karina imbibed a few more sses before producing a contract. ¡°Take a look at this¡­¡± ¡°Please, no business at the dining table,¡± Barlow interjected, taking a sip of wine and furrowing his brow. ¡°Well, if not about our partnership, what should we discuss?¡± Karina grumbled. et¡¯s discuss love,¡± Barlow replied with a sly grin. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring her into this! Just read the contract!¡± Karina snapped. Barlow studied her, amused. ¡°Karina, you¡¯re quite bold, aren¡¯t you?¡± Startled, Karina pleaded, ¡°Just have a look, please.¡± She pouted and acted cute. Her red lips were stained red by the wine. This elicited a broad smile from Barlow. rom now on, I¡¯LL call you Chameleon, Karina.¡± hat? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite adaptable?¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ¡°That¡¯s hardly apliment.¡± ¡°Well, what should I call you then?¡± Flustered, Karina fell silent. Rosalynn Listened to their banter, her Lips curling into a smile. Barlow seemed Less focused on her tonight. Why, then, had he asked Karina to invite her to dinner? He was an enigma. ¡°Excuse me, I need to visit the restroom,¡± Rosalynn announced, dabbing her mouth before rising. ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s one in the private room.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like some fresh air,¡± Rosalynn countered, intent on a brief escape. She wanted to give them some privacy. Exiting the room, she strolled down the hushed hallway, her thoughts swirling. A waiter, bncing a tray, emerged from a nearby private room. Rosalynn stopped to take a quick peek inside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She caught a glimpse of Valeria, trapped in a middle-aged man¡¯s embrace, being urged to drink. Flushed and flustered, Valeria attempted to fend him off. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink anymore? Then let¡¯s find another way to enjoy ourselves,¡± the man proposed, setting down his ss and preparing to whisk her away. Hispanions egged him on, clearly anticipating the pair¡¯s carnal escapades. Rosalynn hesitated, uncertain if she should intervene. Such liaisons were hardly unheard of in their world. Would her meddling disrupt Valeria¡¯s ns? Chapter 392 Chapter 392 After a moment¡¯s deliberation, Rosalynn resolved to leave them be. Valeria stumbled from the room, supported by the man. ¡°Let me go. I¡­I want to go home.¡± Valeria strained to free herself from his grasp. jery well, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± the man said as he held her tightly. I don¡¯t need yourpany. Hannah, take me home.¡± Valeria¡¯s words were slurred from inebriation, but her resolve was clear. ¡°Let me take you home.¡° The man leered, his hand grazing her back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Where¡¯s Hannah?¡± ¡°Hannah¡¯s gone. Just do as I say.¡± Ignoring Valeria¡¯s protests, the man tightened his grip and steered her toward the elevator. ¡°Release her,¡± Rosalynn demanded, blocking the man¡¯s path. It was evident Valeria didn¡¯t wish to leave with him, and Rosalynn resolved to help her. ¡°Who are you? Get Lost!¡± The man red at Rosalynn impatiently. Rosalynn took a step closer to Valeria. ¡°Do you truly wish to leave with him?¡± She needed to ensure Valeria¡¯s intentions before proceeding. She wanted to avoid making a fool of herself ¡°No, I want to go home. Please take me there.¡± Though inebriated, Valeria recognized Rosalynn as her only hope. Rosalynn nodded and addressed the man. ou heard her. She doesn¡¯t want you to take her home. Leave her to me. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As she reached for Valeria, the man snarled, ¡°Mind your business. Or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± He lunged at Rosalynn, who nimbly evaded his attack. Infuriated, the man continued his tirade. But before he could react, he found himself on his knees, his leg throbbing in pain. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Valeria now stood firmly in Rosalynn¡¯s embrace. It was often believed that men wouldn¡¯t readily kneel before anyone. Yet, here he was, brought to his knees in public by a woman. The man¡¯s humiliation fueled his rage. ¡°You have no idea who I am! How dare you hurt m Rising, he snatched a bottle from a passing waiter¡¯s tray and smashed it, brandishing the jagged remnants at Rosalynn¡¯s head. She deftly dodged, kicking him in the rear. This sent him crashing to the floor. Calmly, Rosalynn stared down at him, ¡°I know who you are.¡± Fuming, the man snapped, ¡°Then how could you possibly strike me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a scoundrel, and you deserve it,¡± Rosalynn retorted. Valeria couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was then that she recognized her savior. ¡°It¡¯s you? The designer from S.W. Studio?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. Noticing Rosalynn¡¯s nonchnce while conversing with Valeria, the man¡¯s fury escted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He lunged at Rosalynn with the jagged bottle. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it Rosalynn¡¯s expression darkened. Holding Valeria with one arm, she swiftly grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and twisted it forcefully. he snarled. He yelped in pain and retreated. Alerted by his cry, his bodyguards finally took action. ¡°sirt¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 ¡°What are you waiting for? Why are you still standing around there? Seize her!¡± the man bellowed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards advanced on Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, run!¡± Valeria, now sober from fear, urged her to flee while still clinging to her. ¡°Release me first.¡± Rosalynn intended to address Valeria¡¯s situation, but the bodyguards were already charging toward them. Left with no alternative, she had to shield Valeria while battling the onught of bodyguards. Valeria¡¯s eyes widened in awe as Rosalynn dispatched two bodyguards in rapid session. ¡°I¡¯m truly impressed.¡± But Valeria¡¯s words of admiration distracted Rosalynn, leaving her vulnerable to an attack from a bodyguard behind her. Valeria screamed, and then stammered, ¡°Are we captured?¡± Rosalynn sighed, exasperated. ¡°This is all your fault. You¡¯re nothing but a hindrance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡± Valeria appeared hurt, burping as she was halted by another bodyguard. Temporarily ignoring Valeria, the middle-aged man approached Rosalynn and yanked her hair. As he gazed at her striking face, he felt a twisted attraction. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive and gorgeous. I¡¯ll have fun with both of you today.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s head was wrenched upward, the man¡¯s alcoholic breath washing over her. Her expression hardened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare youy a hand on me?¡± ¡°Wow, so full of yourself, aren¡¯t you? What if I decide to take action?¡± Sarcasm dripped from the man¡¯s words. Rosalynn¡¯s face clouded over, and just as she was about to retort, a familiar figure caught her eye. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Her eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Barlow!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? You think calling for help will work tonight?¡± The man grinned wickedly as his hand inched to Rosalynn¡¯s chest. ¡°Really? Care to try that again?¡± Barlow appeared, a teasing smile dancing on his Lips. He knocked out the bodyguard who tried to stop him, sending the man sprawling. The middle-aged man¡¯s face nched, and his bravado vanished, reced by apprehension as Barlow closed in. ¡°Who are you?¡± Silent, Barlow engaged the bodyguard, who had managed to scramble back to his feet. Rosalynn seized the opportunity to break free from the distracted bodyguard. ¡°Rosalynn, help me!¡± Valeria pleaded, desperation ringing in her voice. Cold as ice, Rosalynn struck the bodyguard restraining Valeria. The three bodyguards crumpled to the floor, defeated. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darted around, taking in his surroundings. Seizing a moment of distraction, he made his escape. The bruised bodyguards slunk away, nursing their injuries. Straightening his clothes, Barlow approached Rosalynn, concern etched on his face. ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalynn smoothed out her clothing. Barlow¡¯s gazended on the red mark staining her left cheek. Gently cradling her face, he asked, ¡°Did that creep hurt you?¡± The elevator doors slid open, and Brian emerged, nked by a group of associates. He spotted Barlow tenderly holding Rosalynn¡¯s face, their lips dangerously close. A storm brewed in Brian¡¯s eyes He stormed over, yanking Rosalynn away beforending a fierce blow on Barlow¡¯s jaw.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Caught off guard, Barlow stumbled backward. Brian clutched his face, disbelief on his face. Rosalynn was equally stunned. She steadied Barlow and turned to Brian. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± Brian¡¯s frosty demeanor betrayed his simmering rage. As Rosalynn continued to question him, his expression darkened further. ¡°You im not to Like him, so what was that just now?¡± he demanded. Rosalynn faltered, her mind reying the scene. Realization dawned on her; Brian misunderstood the situation. Instinctively, she tried to exin. ¡°We. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s exnation faltered as Karina burst onto the scene. ¡°Rosalynn, what happened?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, her gaze shifting to Barlow. Barlow, nursing his bruised ego, grumbled, ¡°Brian hit me.¡± ¡°Hit you?¡± Karina¡¯s brow furrowed as she looked at Brian, puzzled by his actions. Barlow¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin, goading Brian. ¡°Rosalynn isn¡¯t your girlfriend. Why so furious?¡± Brian¡¯s jaw clenched, and his obsidian eyes bore into Rosalynn. He awaited her response. As memories of the day¡¯s events at the studio resurfaced, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Barlow¡¯s right, Mr. Hughes. You¡¯re just my boss, and I¡¯m your employee. It¡®s none of your business who I befriend.¡± What did he do just now? Did he see her as his possession? With his interest in Eleanor, he had no right to interfere in her life. Brian¡¯s face grew stormier, his gaze never Leaving Rosalynn. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 A man¡¯s voice cut through the tense atmosphere from a distance. ¡°Brian, Barlow, you¡¯re both here!¡± It was Aldrich who broke the silence. He eyed Barlow¡¯s bruised face. ¡°Barlow, what happened to your face?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Barlow grinned, draping an arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brian did. He wants Rosalynn to himself.¡± Brian red at Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, barely containing his rage. Rosalynn furrowed her brow, shrugged off Barlow¡¯s arm, and approached Valeria, who leaned against the wall for support. ¡°Would you Like me to drive you home?¡± Valeria had sobered up, casting a nce at the group before replying, ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d appreciate a ride. If not, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± It was Brian who hit Barlow. He was fighting another man for Rosalynn. It made her seem anything but ordinary. Rosalynn agreed, eager to leave. Turning to Karina, she said, ¡°Karina, I¡¯ll drive Valeria home. Have a good time.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Karina replied, miming a phone call with her hand. Rosalynn nodded and left with Valeria, without sparing a nce at Brian and Barlow. With a sly smile, Barlow casually eyed the fuming Brian. He seemed particrly unhappy. Aldrich, standing nearby, chimed in, ¡°Brian, Barlow, you¡¯re family. Let¡¯s talk things out. No need for anger.¡± Barlow scoffed, ¡°Myst name is Tucker. I wouldn¡¯t dare im membership in the Hughes family. Anyway, I¡¯ve got business to discuss, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡± He shot a nce at Karina, motioning for her to follow. Karina red at Brian before trailing behind Barlow. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 She cursed him under her breath. ¡°Brian, are you here on business?¡± Aldrich inquired, feigning a cough. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. He nodded, heading to a private room. Aldrich watched him go, a yful smile dancing on his Lips. Were they both in Love with the same woman? Could he pit then against each other? Outside, Rosalynn drove Valeria home. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. From the passenger seat, Valeria said, ¡°Rosalynn, thank you for earlier. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been assaulted.¡± Her voice held a mix of helplessness and bitterness ¡°It¡¯s not an easy job,¡± Rosalynn empathized. Stars appeared to have fame and fortune. But only they knew the true hardships they faced. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just want to make a Living with my own abilities, but there are far too many people like that in this world.¡± Valeria sighed, leaning back in her seat. Rosalynn nodded in agreement, giving her hand a reassuring pat. Valeria nced at her, curiosity piqued. ¡°Rosalynn, is that man the CEO of Hughes Group? Is he pursuing you? Why was he so jealous?¡± Chasing her? Rosalynn couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°He¡¯s just a jerk. It seems he thinks all the women in the world should be attracted to him,¡± Rosalynn remarked. Valeria grinned. ¡°Wow, you seem quite disdainful. Are you interested in someone else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Valeria teased. ¡°It Looks Like Asher was right. You¡¯ve caught the attention of many men. Rosalynn nced at her and replied, ¡°Yes, I rely on men to get ahead Chapter 399 Chapter 399 ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. I can see we¡¯re simr. We both rely on ourselves.¡± Valeria burped. Rosalynn smiled. This time, she had helped Valeria out of a sense of justice and managed to change her opinion of her ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Valeria yawned. ¡°Rosalynn, if you¡¯ve finished the design,e see me tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn raised her head and nodded. Why did Valeria entrust this project to her so easily? Was she truly convinced by her abilities? In the private room of Royarid Club, Karina eyed Barlow, who sipped his drink in solitude. ¡°Why did Brian hit you? Did you do something to Rosalynn?¡± she inquired. ¡°I¡­¡± Barlow hesitated. Swirling his wine, he met Karina¡¯s gaze and mused, ¡°What do you think? A beautiful woman Like that will inevitably draw a man¡¯s pursuit.¡± Karina furrowed her brow. ¡°Are you truly intent on pursuing Rosalynn?¡± Cradling his ss, Barlow fixed his eyes on her. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. If I¡¯m not chasing her, am I here to chase you?¡± Pursuing her? The thought left her indifferent. Karina regarded him with revulsion. Barlow squinted and retorted, ¡°Karina, what¡¯s with that disdainful look? You once yearned for my touch!¡± He dared to dredge up their history yet again Fuming, Karina snapped, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past be, shall we?¡± His smile sardonic, Barlow conceded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m no paragon of virtue.¡± es, you¡¯re a scoundrel.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Care to coborate with me?¡± Karina found herself at a loss for words. He had an uncanny knack for exploiting her vulnerability. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Reluctantly, she acquiesced. ¡°Shall we review the contract?¡± ¡°First, we dine.¡± ¡°Will you sign post-meal?¡± ¡°That hinges on your performance,¡± Barlow replied. Karina forced a grin and fawned on him. ¡°Sample this delicacy. It¡¯s a Wragos specialty¡­¡± As she attended to him, Barlow reveled in his delight. At Beauty Apartments Rosalynn ascended in the elevator. Looking at herself reflected on the wall of the elevator, she thought of Brian¡¯s angry face. Frustration tugged at her heart. He misunderstood her. Should she exin to him? It was unnecessary. His ties to Eleanor left her indifferent to his judgment. Rosalynn drew a deep breath and strode toward her apartment. Upon entering the darkened home, she wondered if Maggie had not returned. Flipping on the Light, Rosalynn called out, ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m back. Are you here?¡± There was no response at all. Rosalynn searched the guest room, finding it vacant. Maggie¡¯s whereabouts eluded her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Perplexed, Rosalynn dialed her friend¡¯s number. The phone rang, and Maggie soon picked up. ¡°Rosalynn, have you arrived home?¡± Her voice groggy, she had clearly just awoken. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Rosalynn, puzzled, asked, ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m upstairs.¡± Rosalynn stood, dumbfounded. Maggie was upstairs? In Sanford¡¯s residence? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Maggie, why are you at Sanford¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°He¡¯s asked me to Live with him from now on,¡± Maggie whispered. ¡°Live with him? Maggie, are you¡­ with him?¡± Rosalynn asked, astonished. After a pause, Maggie admitted, ¡°Rosalynn, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of dating him.¡± So, she was Sanford¡¯s lover? Rosalynn furrowed her brow. ¡°Maggie, I know you¡¯re hurt in love, but please don¡¯t lose yourself.¡± Lloyd and Yana had dealt her a devastating blow. Yet, bing a yboy¡¯s lover was no solution He might eventually hurt her too. ¡°Rosalynn, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Maggie insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t n on finding another boyfriend. Sanford¡¯s the first man I¡¯ve been intimate with. I think I can be hispanion.¡± Rosalynn massaged her temples. ¡°But do you realize how fickle Sanford is? He might tire of you in mere months and cast you aside.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re just having fun. He¡¯s so handsome. I¡¯m not losing anything, am 1?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Maggie¡¯s rationale seemed sound. Yet, it was difficult to reconcile the transformation of her friend from an innocent girl to someone so Liberal. Rosalynn hesitated before conceding, ¡°Alright, take some time to ponder your decision.¡± Everyone had their own path to follow. Rosalynn could only hope her friend wouldn¡¯t be haunted by regret in the future. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 After ending the call, Maggie threw back the covers and climbed out of bed. After a day of slumber, she felt rejuvenated. Just then, the sound of a key turning in the lock reached her ears. Sanford returned. Maggie¡¯s nerves fluttered. To her, Sanford was unattainable. Despite their intimacy, she still felt as though he was a stranger. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Maggie scurried to the door and fetched slippers for Sanford. His arms Laden with bags. He changed his shoes and handed her the bags. ¡°I bought you some clothes. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone get a few more items for you.¡± Maggie thanked him softly. She noticed that in addition to clothing, he¡¯d also procured some food. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Did you sleep the entire day?¡± Sanford inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I came back at noon, but you were still asleep. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Are you hungry?¡± Eyeing Maggie¡¯s docile demeanor, Sanford encircled her slender waist. Subconsciously, Maggie¡®s nerves began to fray. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. With her eyes widened, she resembled a skittish rabbit. Sanford found himself captivated. He tilted her chin upward with a finger, asking gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Biting her lip, Maggie nodded shyly. ¡°Just a bit.¡± His gaze on her ignited a powerful urge within him. Sanford swallowed hard, bent down, and pressed a kiss to her lips, his voice growing husky. ¡°Rest upter. For now, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie sensed his desire and blushed. Pushing him away, she carried the bags to the dining room. The dishes appeared delectable. Salivating, Maggie asked, ¡°Sanford, have you eaten? There¡¯s too much food. I can¡¯t finish it all.¡± Sanford strove to regain hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You should eat more.¡± ¡°Women look more attractive when they¡¯re slender,¡± Maggie countered. Sanford poured himself a ss of water. ¡°No, I prefer plump girls.¡± Otherwise, holding her would feel so ufortable. Maggie remained silent and began eating. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When she was almost full, most of the dishes remained untouched. ¡°Sanford, I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± If she continued, her stomach would bulge. ¡°Are you a bird? Why do you eat so Little? Eat more.¡± Sanford emerged from his shower, ncing at the table, urging her to eat more. Maggie frowned, whispering, ¡°Why do I feel Like I¡¯m a piggy? You want me to gain weight so you can sell me at a high price.¡± Hearing her words, Sanford grinned faintly. He scooped her into his arms. ¡°You think I¡¯m that terrible, huh?¡± His voice rose with amusement. Maggie¡¯s arms encircled his neck, her cheeks flushed. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 ¡°No, I¡¯m just using a metaphor.¡± ¡°That metaphor isn¡¯t fitting.¡± Sanford kicked open the bedroom door, smiling. ¡°Are you truly full?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s exercise together. We can eat when we¡¯re hungry again.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t want to exercise. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She could keep eating. Hadn¡¯t he told her to rest? Meanwhile, Rosalynn finished washing her face and brushing her teeth. She worked on her designs for a while before receiving a call from Karina. ¡°Rosalynn, are you home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been home for quite some time,¡± Rosalynn replied, smiling. ¡°Was that Valeria? How do you know her?¡± ¡°Here is the thing¡­¡± Rosalynn recounted today¡¯s events to Karina. Karinamended her, ¡°We should do more good deeds. So, you¡¯re meeting with her tomorrow?¡± es.¡± ley, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Why are youing with me?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°I settled the contract with Barlow today. He wants me to bring a rising star to the crew tomorrow.¡± So that was the reason. Rosalynn blinked and inquired, ¡°Karina, is there something going on between you and Barlow?¡± ¡°What? Rosalynn, didn¡¯t you tell me to steer clear of him?¡± That was true. Barlow was too dangerous to Let one¡¯s guard down. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Brian let out a sigh and rubbed his temples, his patience waning as he unbuttoned his shirt. The scene from the club kept ying in his mind, tormenting his thoughts. Wearing a stern expression, he dialed Edwin¡¯s number, his fingers tapping against the phone screen with cold determination. ¡°Find out what happened on the third floor of the club between seven and eight o¡¯clock.¡± Why was Rosalynn with Barlow? Were they really together? But Brian could tell she had feelings for him. Was she nning to date two men at the same time? Or maybe, was she trying to make him jealous by being with Barlow after seeing him with Eleanor today? Mulling over hisst assumption, Brian narrowed his eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His mind was filled with doubt as he meticulously analyzed the events. Shortly after, Edwin sent him the surveince video recorded at the club. ¡°Mr. Hughes, during that time, Garry Rodgers from Goldeer Group had a few drinks and tried to take Valeria Moran, a celebrity, away. Rosalynn came to Valeria¡¯s rescue and got into a scuffle with Garry¡¯s bodyguards, along with Barlow.¡± Edwin offered a summary of the urrences. Brian focused his attention on the surveince video, his lips pursed as he watched intently. It became evident that Rosalynn had stepped in to help Valeria, and ultimately, Barlow had joined them. Brian paused the video at the exact moment when Barlow gently held Rosalynn¡¯s face. A wave of unease washed over him, his chest tightening in a suffocating manner. Why did she let Barlow touch her like that? Only when a woman had feelings for someone would she allow such a personal disy of affection. Brian¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. He hadn¡¯t misunderstood Rosalynn. She truly had feelings for Barlow! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Brian¡¯s expression grew icy as his thoughts shifted to the culprit, Garry, fueling a zing anger within him. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Brian dialed Edwin¡¯s number once more and issued a firm directive. ¡°Break Garry¡¯s hand for Laying a finger on Rosalynn. And cut off all ties with Goldeer Group!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The following day arrived, bringing a fresh start. As Rosalynn woke up and finished her morning routine, the doorbell rang. Maggie stood on the other side, holding a box of food in her hands. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you. Let¡¯s enjoy it together.¡± Maggie wore a floral-patterned blouse and jeans, emanating a delightful and youthful charm. A sweet smile adorned her Lips. It looked Like she had a great time with Sanfordst night. It turned out that a woman still needed a man. it was not a bad idea for them to date. She certainly Looked happy now. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join Sanford for breakfast?¡± Rosalynn walked into the dining room, settled down, and teased Maggie. Maggie blushed and replied, ¡°He¡¯s still fast asleep.¡± ¡°Looks like he got pretty tired from Last night,¡± Rosalynn said in a teasing tone, opening the food box. A flush spread across Maggie¡¯s cheeks as she caught Rosalynn¡¯s innuendo. ¡°Rosalynn, would you hold it against me?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m willing to be his lover. Do you think I¡¯m shameless?¡± ¡°Is he married?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s single.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not married, what¡¯s the harm in being with him?¡± Rosalynn asked as she enjoyed her breakfast. ¡°You haven¡¯t destroyed any marriage or taken him away from another woman. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Rosalynn smiled and said earnestly, ¡°But I have to warn you. He is quite the charmer. Stay level- headed, and don¡¯t let his sweet words sway you.¡± Maggie¡¯s innocence made her susceptible to Sanford¡¯s maniptions. Rosalynn could not stand the thought of Maggie being hurt once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I need to do,¡± Maggie reassured her with a smile. She had a clear understanding of her own identity and would never indulge in any illusions. While they were having breakfast, Maggie¡¯s phone began to ring. Sneaking a quick look at the caller ID, she chose to ignore the call. Observing Maggie¡¯s unease, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Who was that? Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Maggie stirred the porridge in her bowl, her eyes downcast. ¡°My father called me. He wants me to submit a letter of understanding.¡± Rosalynn had been parentless since childhood, but she had observed her ssmates¡¯ parents doting on their children throughout her school years. She truly couldn¡¯t fathom the actions of Maggie¡¯s parents. How could Maggie¡¯s parents disregard her safety, allowing Yana to take her away? And now they wanted Maggie to forgive Yana? It seemed too cruel. ¡°Do you want to submit the letter?¡± Rosalynn asked. Maggie bit her lip, shaking her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Rosalynn took her hand, offering her support. ¡°I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Maggie smiled gratefully, trying to lighten the mood ¡°Let¡¯s head to work together.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You don¡¯t need a day off?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°What about telling Sanford? What if he wants you to stay home with him?¡± Rosalynn teased. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again. Our rtionship is only physical.¡± Maggie¡¯s ears reddened. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Rosalynn feigned shock. ¡°You¡¯ve be so open. I can¡¯t ept it. What should I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to. My feelings for you will never change.¡± ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t say such sweet words. Sanford might get jealous if he hears.¡± The two shared a Laugh together. They then headed to S.W. Studio. Rosalynn then proceeded to the filming site, where Valeria¡¯s assistant greeted her. ¡°Please wait a moment. Valeria is filming.¡± ¡°Okay. Rosalynn smiled, waiting in the designated area. From a distance, she could see Valeria and Eleanor. They were still filming. With nothing else to do, Rosalynn observed their acting. The scene involved an argument between the two, culminating in Eleanor pping Valeria. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The sound of the p echoed sharply. Valeria shuddered. Following a brief moment of silence, the director called out, ¡°Cut! Eleanor, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got so worked up that I forgot my lines,¡± Eleanor apologized. Ine more time!¡± the director ordered with a frown on his face. ¡°Okay.¡± Eleanor nced at Valeria and offered a hollow apology. ¡°Valeria, I¡¯m sorry. Does it hurt?¡± Valeria touched her reddening cheek, gritting her teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The scene resumed, but for numerous takes, Eleanor repeatedly forgot her Lines or spoke them incorrectly. This made Valeria¡¯s face swell up from the repeated ps. Watching the unfolding drama, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. She knew that Eleanor was intentionally sabotaging the scene. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Seizing the chance, she deliberately made life difficult for Valeria. ¡°If Eleanor keeps pping Valeria like this, her face will be ruined.¡± The assistant fretted. ¡°why is Eleanor targeting Valeria?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Eleanor¡¯s upset that Valeria is also the lead actress. Valeria didn¡¯t vie for the role-it was the crew¡¯s decision. Eleanor¡¯s taking things too far, acting with impunity because she has the backing of a wealthy man. I heard the previous lead actress quit the crew due to her harassment.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn snorted. It was Brian who supported Eleanor. Eleanor, in turn, depended on his unwavering strength. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Cut! This take is good,¡± the director dered, a tone of finality in his voice. The assistant hastened to assist Valeria. Rising gracefully, Rosalynn prepared to greet her. ¡°Hi, Valeria.¡± ¡°Ah, Rosalynn, you¡¯re here.¡± With her hand covering her red and swollen face, Valeria strode toward the rxation area and offered Rosalynn a smile. ¡°Valeria, are you okay? Your face is swollen. How can you continue acting like this?¡± The assistant expressed concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can ask the makeup artist to cover it up for me,¡± Valeria replied, sitting down and wincing in pain. ¡°Eleanor has gone too far. How could she do that?¡± The assistant fumed, cing an ice bag on Valeria¡¯s face. ¡°With a wealthy man backing her, I can either endure it or quit,¡± Valeria said, no stranger to those who wielded power to bully others, remainingposed. Observing her red and swollen face, Rosalynn pulled an ointment from her bag. ¡°Use this.¡± The assistant took the ointment, eyeing it skeptically. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s not even a branded product. What if it damages Valeria¡¯s face?¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Rosalynn raised her eyebrows, looking at Valeria. ¡°True, it¡¯s not a brand. Do you want to use it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Valeria didn¡¯t hesitate, passing the ointment back to Rosalynn. ¡°I trust that you¡¯ll only help me, not hurt me.¡± Rosalynn smiled. She had made the ointment herself, having often experienced swollen eyes upon waking. She applied it to Valeria¡¯s face. low, it¡¯s so cooling. The pain is gone,¡± Valeria eximed. fou¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Rosalynn responded with a grin. ¡®m serious. This ointment is amazing. Where did you buy it?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I made it myself.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re incredible!¡± Valeria gave her a thumbs up. Several lesser-known actresses joined them, and the atmosphere grew warm and friendly. Not far away, Eleanor spotted Rosalynn, her eyes turning icy. ny is Rosalynn here?¡± ¡°It seems she and Valeria are good friends,¡± Eleanor¡¯s assistant, Moira Watson, chimed in. She was also familiar with Rosalynn due to Mary¡¯s secret reports to Eleanor from time to time. Eleanor sneered, stood up, and approached Valeria. Rosalynn, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I have some business to attend to,¡± Rosalynn replied dismissively. With a frosty demeanor, Moirained, ¡°You¡¯re an assistant designer at S.W. Studio, aren¡¯t you? Eleanor is addressing you, so show her some respect.¡± Rosalynn cast her a sidelong nce and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not a fan. I have no reason to fawn over her.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Moira¡¯s face darkened. ¡°¡°Rosalynn, Eleanor is set to be your boss¡¯s wife soon. How dare you disrespect her?¡± Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°When she actually bes my boss¡¯s wife, then we can talk about respect.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Moira, noticing the surrounding onlookers enjoying the spectacle, fumed. ¡°Do you want Mr. Hughes to fire you, Rosalynn? Are you oblivious to how deeply he loves Eleanor? She could have you jobless with a snap of her fingers!¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 In Moira¡¯s mind, Eleanor¡¯s swift handling of her uncle¡¯s situation Last time signaled Brian¡¯s love for her. Thus, Eleanor was destined to be his wife. In her eyes, Rosalynn was nothing but a temptress. Moira feltpelled to teach her a Lesson on Eleanor¡¯s behalf. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve got his number. Should I call him for you?¡± Rosalynn sneered, brandishing her phone as if preparing to dial. Eleanor¡¯s eyes flickered, and she hastily intervened, ¡°Moira, it¡¯s no big deal. I don¡¯t want Brian to think I¡¯m haughty just because he indulges me.¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t risk allowing Rosalynn to make that call. Moira might be in the dark, but Eleanor knew the truth. Brian would never fire Rosalynn for her sake! ¡°Eleanor, you are too kind,¡± said Moira. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Well, I know you are Loyal to me.¡± Eleanor was very satisfied with what Moira had done, but in front of so many people, she had to pretend to be kind. She looked at Rosalynn and said in a soft tone, ¡°Rosalynn, do you know Valeria?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied lightly. ¡°Valeria, I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened earlier. I pped you several times, and your face has swollen. If you can¡¯t continue, you can go back and rest for a few days,¡± Eleanor said hypocritically. ¡°No, thanks. Rosalynn has given me a magical ointment. My face isn¡¯t swollen anymore,¡± Valeria said. Eleanor looked at her face and noticed the swelling had subsided. The ointment was so effective! Eleanor cursed. Rosalynn ruined her n again! Eleanor resented Rosalynn and said to Valeria, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, go and ask the makeup artist to fix your makeup. Let¡¯s continue shooting.¡± She didn¡¯t like the previous leading actress, whose position had been the same as hers in the crew, so she had yed tricks to get her fired. And she didn¡¯t like Valeria now either! She nned to y tricks again and get Valeria removed from the crew. Eleanor winked at Moira and returned to her Lounge. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Valeria offered no furtherment and requested that Rosalynn wait a bit longer. She rose and retreated to the dressing room to touch up her makeup. Rosalynn nced at her hand, smeared with ointment. She got to her feet, intent on washing it off. As she approached the bathroom, tucked away in a secluded corner, she caught sight of Moira engaged in conversation with a mysterious man. A frown creased her brow. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Having washed her hands, Rosalynn returned and asked Valeria¡¯s assistant, ¡°What scene are Valeria and Eleanor filmingter?¡± The assistant consulted the script. ¡°They¡¯ll be shooting a scene where they fall into the water. In the story, they¡¯re close friends, but have been turned against each other by a third party¡¯s maniptions. In the scene, Eleanor identally pushes Valeria into the water and nearly drowns her.¡± A water scene? Rosalynn pondered whether Eleanor might still harbor ill will toward Valeria. Could she deliberately cause Valeria to fall into the water repeatedly? It was summer, so a few extra plunges wouldn¡¯t be too detrimental, she reasoned. However, she couldn¡¯t help but keep a watchful eye on the man who had just spoken with Moira. Soon, the director summoned both Eleanor and Valeria. Valeria was prepared, but Eleanor lingered in the dressing room. Rosalynn sat motionless, her gaze drifting to the nearby pond. A group of staff members bustled about, arranging props at the water¡¯s edge. As she spotted one particr individual, her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. It was the man who had just spoken with Moira. He pulled out a ck bag. He then furtively scanned his surroundings and tossed the contents of the bag into the pond. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 She realized what he had thrown into the water. The man had just released several snakes into the pond. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s start shooting,¡± Eleanor announced as she emerged from the dressing room, her makeup impable. The director, growing impatient, nodded his approval upon seeing Eleanor¡¯s readiness. He signaled for Valeria and Eleanor to proceed to the pool and begin filming. ¡°Why did you do that? You¡¯re my best friend. Why would youpete with me for him?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice crackled with emotion as she immersed herself in the scene. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Trust me!¡± Valeria implored, grasping Eleanor¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡± Eleanor retorted, wrenching her hand free. In ordance with the script, Valeria tumbled into the pool. Eleanor¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, but as she prepared to continue, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her leg. She, too, plunged into the pool. Valeria and Eleanor plunged into the water simultaneously, met with inaction from the bystanders. Rosalynn hurried to the pond¡¯s edge. ¡°Valeria, get out of the water. There are snakes!¡± Upon hearing this, Valeria¡¯s eyes widened in terror, and she swam hastily to the shore. Rosalynn extended her hand to help her out. Meanwhile, Eleanor choked on water. Her head broke the surface as she yelled, ¡°Who threw that stone, causing me to fall in?¡± Rosalynn gazed down, suppressing a smirk. She was the one to throw the stone, foiling Eleanor¡¯s plot against Valeria. ¡°Get out of the water, Eleanor,¡± Moira called, rushing to the pond with a worried expression. Assisting Valeria, Rosalynn strode forward, subtly tripping Moira as she passed by. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Unnoticed, Moira tumbled into the pond with a ssh. ¡°Al¡± ¡°AR¡± Moiranded on Eleanor, who was mbering out of the water, and they screamed in unison. Submerged once more, Eleanor choked on water. As her head emerged and she prepared to unleash her fury, pain seared through her Leg. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Ah! Something bit me!¡± Moira, pale with fear, cried, ¡°Help! There are snakes in here!¡± Snakes! Moira had orchestrated this! Eleanor¡¯s face turned ghostly white as she clung to Moira, screaming for assistance. ¡°Help me! Help me!¡± Moira fought to free herself from Eleanor, gasping for air as she broke the surface. Their struggle continued. ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Save them!¡± the director bellowed, rushing forward. ¡°There are snakes in the water.¡± The crew hesitated. ¡°Why are there snakes? Find something to help them, quickly!¡± the director urged, anxietycing his voice. Several crew members procured bamboo poles, eventually managing to pull the two women ashore. In the rest area, Valeria, now changed and wrapped in arge white towel, expressed her gratitude to Rosalynn. ¡°You saved me again.¡± Valeria was quick-witted, immediately deducing the situation when she saw Eleanor and Moira in the pond. Eleanor had conspired with Moira to ce snakes in the water, intending to harm her. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Rosalynn, however, had discovered their scheme. ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± Rosalynn asked nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend from now on. I¡¯LL help you when you¡¯re in need,¡± Valeria dered, sitting down while her assistant dried her hair. ¡°Are you sure about that? Can you really help me?¡± Rosalynn teased. Valeria blushed. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve saved me twice, I have my own advantages. If you ever need help, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.¡± ¡°Alright. Please introduce me to some guests,¡± Rosalynn requested with a smile. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you,¡± Valeria agreed without hesitation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Rosalynn smiled. As Rosalynn and Valeria chatted andughed, Eleanor¡¯s enraged voice rang out. ¡°Rosalynn, did you push me into the water?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow at the furious Eleanor approaching her. ¡°What are you implying? I was far away from you when you and Valeria were filming. How could I have pushed you in?¡± Eleanor¡¯s breath hitched, sensing the odd stares from those around her. Unsure how she¡¯d ended up in the water, she could only suspect Rosalynn was to me. ¡°If you didn¡¯t push Eleanor in, how did you know there were snakes in the pond?¡± Moira demanded, her voice Laced with fury. ¡°I saw it,¡± Rosalynn replied coolly. ¡°You saw it? What exactly did you see?¡± Moira¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. ¡°I saw someone put snakes in the water.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze shifted to a staff member for a brief moment. The staff member¡¯s face paled, and he shot a nervous nce at Moira. Feeling the pressure, Moira blurted, ¡°Rosalynn, stop lying. You must have orchestrated this. You had someone nt snakes in the water, then threw a stone at Eleanor to make her fall in and get bitten!¡± Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 ¡°Because you¡¯re after Mr. Hughes and jealous of Eleanor!¡± Moira shot back. She then turned to the director, saying, ¡°Eleanor was bitten by a snake. How do you n to exin this to Mr. Hughes?¡± The director, aware of Eleanor¡¯s importance to Brian, didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. He red at Rosalynn and barked, ¡°Who are you? Get off the set right now.¡± Valeria interjected, visibly upset, ¡°I invited Rosalynn here. You can¡¯t just side with Eleanor before investigating.¡± The director retorted, ¡°Valeria, you¡¯ve been in this industry long enough. You should know there¡¯s no need to investigate. If anything happens to Eleanor, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.¡± In other words, Eleanor had Brian¡¯s support and could get away with anything. Eleanor and Moira exchanged smug nces. Rosalynn halted Valeria, who tried to protest further, and addressed the director, ¡°I have a video. Watch it first.¡± The director stared at her phone, ying the video of the staff member cing snakes in the pond. Shocked, he turned to the staff member, fury in his voice, ¡°Stetson, you put the snakes in the pond?¡± Stetson¡¯s face contorted, panic glinting in his eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Stetson, why would you do that?¡± Eleanor shouted at him, her eyes sending a warning. Noticing her re, Stetson swallowed hard. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. What could he do? ¡°Stetson, speak up! Why did you do that?¡± Valeria pressed. Stetson nced at her, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, so I put the snakes in the water to frighten you.¡± He knew crossing Eleanor would bring him trouble, but Valeria had no such backing. Even if he med her, she wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate. fou don¡¯t like me? What have I done to you?¡± Valeria fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know neers to the crew get hazed?¡± Stetson retorted. Valeria fell silent, at a loss for words. Although she was well aware that Eleanor had provoked Stetson, she found herself powerless to act against her, as Stetson had shouldered the responsibility.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 ¡°Stetson, leave now. You¡¯re fired.¡± Deep down, the director recognized that, under the circumstances, this oue was truly the most favorable. Stetson had been kicked out of the crew. Eleanor gritted her teeth in anger, looking at Rosalynn¡¯s indifferent face. Everything had been going well as nned, but Rosalynn had ruined it all. Thanks to Rosalynn, Eleanor had been bitten by a snake! Though the snakes turned out to be non-venomous, the thought of what could have happened made Eleanor shudder. ¡°Where is the doctor? Why haven¡¯t theye to treat my wound? I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± Eleanor lost her temper. The director immediately asked the standby doctor toe and examine Eleanor¡¯s Leg. Meanwhile, Moira¡¯s leg had also been bitten by a snake. ring at Rosalynn, Moira helped Eleanor back to the lounge. ¡°Eleanor, it must be Rosalynn who made us fall into the pool. Can we just let it go?¡± she asked, her voice Laced with anger. Eleanor¡¯s face darkened with fury. ¡°Or else what?¡± ¡°Since Rosalynn is a designer of Hughes Group, we can tell Mr. Hughes that she hurt you and ask him to fire her,¡± Moira suggested. Eleanor looked away. ¡°Forget it. He is busy every day. We shouldn¡¯t bother him with such a trifle.¡± She knew that Brian wouldn¡¯t fire Rosalynn for her sake. If Brian found out the truth, he would dislike her. ¡°Eleanor, you are so kind,¡± Moira said, looking at the bleeding wound on her leg. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Eleanor wouldn¡¯t tell Brian, Moira resolved to do it for her. She secretly took a video and sent it to Brian while the doctor was applying medicine to Eleanor. Then she texted Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Eleanor was bitten by a snake. It was Rosalynn who did it. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 You must punish Rosalynn for her!¡± In Hughes Group, Brian had just finished working. He then took a Look at his phone when it rang. Eleanor was bitten by a snake? And Rosalynn did it? Was Rosalynn on the set? Why would she even go there? Brian thought for a moment before he dialed Moira¡¯s number. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Hughes, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Moira exaggerated the situation. She told him that Rosalynn had deliberately pushed Eleanor into the water for Valeria, and that Eleanor was bitten by a snake as a result. Brian narrowed his eyes and contemted the situation. Rosalynn did it to Eleanor? He wondered if the crew would make things difficult for her. After hanging up the phone, he thought for a while, took his coat, and strode out of his office. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Because of the incident, Eleanor was unwilling to continue filming, and the director had to shoot other people¡¯s scenes first. Meanwhile, Valeria sat in the rest area, looking at the design draft brought by Rosalynn. Rosalynn exined the design concept to her, and Valeria nodded repeatedly, their conversation full of joy. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re here!¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn, Karina ran to her with a smile. ¡°Karina! Valeria, this is Karina, She¡¯s my best friend.¡± Rosalynn introduced Karina to Valeria with a smile. The three of them exchanged pleasantries. Valeria got to know that Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Karina brought an actress into the crew. ¡°Did you invest in the project to let yourpany¡¯s artist join the crew?¡± Valeria asked. This kind of phenomenon wasmon in the film and television industry, and they didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Honestly, the artist is quite good Karina smiled. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll help her in the future.¡± Valeria looked out and saw Barlow talking to the director with a fresh-faced female artist. Based on how pure and innocent she looked, she must be fresh out of school. ¡°Does she have any experience? You seem to be trying really hard to make her popr,¡± Valeria asked. ¡°Nope. She¡¯s got no experience, but I believe she¡¯s talented.¡± Unlike those sophisticated agents, Karina smiled amiably. Valeria¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°Can I join yourpany?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join my agency, I¡¯ll be happy to have you!¡± Karina replied eagerly. ¡°Unfortunately, I have to work in thispany for another three years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± While Karina and Valeria were chatting, Rosalynn stood up and walked out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Barlow had finished talking to the director and was walking to her. ¡°Rosalynn,¡± he called out. Rosalynn stood alone with her thoughts, recalling the events of the previous night at the club. Brian might have been a jerk, but Barlow was no saint. He had used her as a pawn to incite Brian¡¯s jealousy. She couldn¡¯t stand the idea of being used by anyone. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you so indifferent to your savior?¡± Barlow approached with a grin, invading her personal space. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°Please stay away from me,¡± Rosalynn retorted coldly. Still, Barlow paid it no heed. He continued to close in on her until he was mere inches away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± he said with a smirk. The second he finished talking, an eye-catching light shed across his chest. In one swift motion, Rosalynn brandished a silver needle, aimed it at Barlow¡¯s chest, and warned him not toe any closer. If he were to move in any closer, the needle would pierce his heart. ¡°You want to stab me to death? Just do it,¡± Barlow taunted, undeterred by the danger. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you really want me to die.¡± Rosalynn was speechless, unsure of how to respond to his audacity. Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Wow! Is that Brian?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it is him! Do you think he¡¯s here to see Eleanor?¡± another voice chimed in. Brian was here? Rosalynn instinctively turned her head to themotion and saw Brian making his way to them with the director¡¯spany. He was dressed in his usual ck clothes, his face stern and unapproachable. Was he actually here to see Eleanor? Brian spoke briefly with the director, his eyes scanning the crowd until they Landed on Rosalynn and Barlow, standing together. His handsome features were contorted with anger at the sight of them. Upon arriving, he had been worried that the crew members would me Rosalynn for the incident at the pool. He had forgotten that there were always those who would protect her! ¡°Mr. Hughes, what brings you here?¡± Upon hearing that Brian was on set, Eleanor bolted out of the lounge in haste. Moira¡¯s tion was palpable as she eximed, ¡°Eleanor, Mr. Hughes came to see you as soon as he heard about the incident with the water and the snakes.¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Did Moira tell Brian about her predicament? Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Was Brian here because of her? Eleanor felt excited and guilty all at once. Karina sauntered over to Rosalynn, shot a disdainful look at Brian, and muttered, ¡°What happened? Valeria said that Eleanor tried to get in her way, but you didn¡¯t Let that happen.¡± Rosalynn shrugged and replied nonchntly, ¡°Yes.¡± 30, Brian is here to support Eleanor?¡± Karina sneered. erhaps,¡± Rosalynn responded, unfazed. ¡°Is Brian blind? How can¡¯t he see that Eleanor is a wicked woman?¡± Karina gritted her teeth. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but snigger at Karina¡¯s words. Barlow sidled up to them and warned, ¡°I told you to keep your distance from each other in front of outsiders. People might assume that you¡¯re lesbians.¡± ¡®t¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± Karina snapped. ¡°Your attitude toward me has changed so quickly after signing the contract.¡± Barlow raised his eyebrows. Karina gave him a cold nce and remained silent. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t you think your bestie is too haughty?¡± Barlow turned to Rosalynn with a sly grin. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us. It¡¯s futile,¡± Rosalynn rebuffed. Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s attention had drifted away from the director¡¯s prattling and onto the trio of Karina, Rosalynn, and Barlow Observing them chattering away with one another, he felt a surge of displeasure. ¡°I heard that my woman was wronged today. Who was responsible?¡± Brian asked. The director squirmed under Brian¡¯s intense gaze. Before he could muster a response, Moira piped up, ¡°You should demand that Rosalynn apologize to Eleanor. It was she who pushed Eleanor into the water.¡± Upon hearing this, the director nodded. ¡°Rosalynn,e here.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Brian lounged on the chair that the director had brought, his posture bothzy and regal. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Since Rosalynn was summoned by the director, she walked over to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. The director looked at her and said, ¡°Rosalynn, apologize to Eleanor.¡± Apologize to Eleanor? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Rosalynn said. The director frowned and looked to Moira for an exnation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Moira spoke up. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t y dumb. You¡¯re here to work, right? You thought that Eleanor and Valeria had a bad rtionship. And in order to get the order from Valeria, you wanted to suck up to her. So, you pushed Eleanor into the water. Rosalynn sneered and admitted it bluntly. ¡°I did push Eleanor into the water, but so what?¡± Moira was taken aback. She didn¡®t expect Rosalynn to own up to it so brazenly. ¡°Mr. Hughes, she admitted it!¡± Moira shouted. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Rosalynn. Rosalynn looked back at him, taunting him. ¡°I pushed your lover into the water. Are you going to teach me a lesson for her?¡± Her voice wasced with sarcasm. Brian felt uneasy at the word ¡°lover¡±. When did he ever thought of Eleanor as his Lover? Before he could speak, Barlow stepped forward and put his arm around Rosalynn. ¡°If someone dares to hurt Rosalynn, he¡¯ll be my enemy!¡± he dered. There was a brief moment of silence. Everyone was curious to see what would happen next. Seeing Barlow¡¯s hand on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, Brian gritted his teeth. He realized that he hadn¡¯t hit Barlow hard enough the night before. He should¡¯ve struck him as much as he could. That would¡¯ve taught this bastard a lesson! Chapter 423 Chapter 423 ¡°Get your hand off me,¡± Rosalynn demanded, shaking off Barlow¡¯s arm. Barlow felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯m trying to back you up, Rosalynn. Why are you humiliating me like this?¡± he comined. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck,¡± Rosalynn replied coldly. Brian was pleased to see their interaction. At that moment, Valeria stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Hughes, my name is Valeria Moran. The incident earlier was not Rosalynn¡¯s fault. In fact, one of the staff members put snakes in the water, iming that he disliked me. However, I am perplexed that someone would do something so awful to me for no apparent reason. Rosalynn was merely helping me vent my anger. If you really want to get revenge for Eleanor, you¡¯re wee to punish me instead of Rosalynn.¡± She was clearly implying that Eleanor was the one whomanded the staff member to put snakes into the water. Brian shot Eleanor an intense gaze. Eleanor put on a facade of being wronged, attempting to shift the me away from herself. ¡°The staff member put the snakes in the water without my instruction. I had nothing to do with it.¡± She then turned to Valeria. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a rough time because of my acting, Valeria, but it¡¯s not cool to make a scene in front of Rosalynn and involve her in our drama.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do that.¡± Valeria¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just a conniving woman, Valeria. How else could you havended a leading role with Eleanor when you¡¯re an unpopr actress?¡± Moira interjected, with a scowl. She was well-aware of Eleanor¡¯s dislike toward Valeria and saw this as an opportunity to exploit the situation, hoping that Brian would back her up and drive Valeria out of the crew. That way, Eleanor would think highly of her. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to Moira. ¡°Shut the hell up! Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t stir up trouble or I¡¯ll kick you out of Wragos!¡± Brian warned. Moira¡¯s face became pale, and she didn¡¯t know how to react. She was only helping Eleanor, but her n backfired badly. Why did Brian get so furious at her? Rosalynn smiled and said to Brian, ¡°Do I need to apologize to Eleanor? If I don¡¯t need to, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Brian was a clever man. He knew what had happened, but he didn¡¯t confront Eleanor directly. By letting her assistant take the me, he saved her from embarrassment. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t understand why he favored such a shallow woman Like Eleanor. Karina was right. Brian was blind! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before he could respond, Rosalynn bade farewell to Valeria and Karina, grabbed her bag, and left. jait for me, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Barlow said, following Rosalynn. ¡°Don¡¯t even attempt to follow me,¡± Rosalynn warned him with a re. Barlow smiled yfully and teased, ¡°You ignored me after I helped you. You and Karina are indeed best friends.¡± Karina shot back, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said you and Rosalynn are really good friends,¡± Barlow said, chuckling. ¡°Of course, we are,¡± Karina scoffed. ¡°You performed well just now. But sadly, Rosalynn didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± Barlow sighed dramatically, cing a hand on his chest. Karina shot him a disdainful nce before turning around and walking away. hameleon, why are you giving me that Look?¡± Don¡¯t call me that. ¡°Wait for me, Chameleon!¡± ¡°Barlow!¡± Somewhere nearby, Brian rose from his seat, and left when he saw that Rosalynn was leaving. ¡°Are you Leaving already?¡± Eleanor hurried to catch up with him. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied, walking away without Looking back ¡°Mr. Hughes¡­¡± Eleanor stared at his retreating form. There was a flicker of unwillingness in her eyes. It turned out that he didn¡¯te here to see her. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 He was only here for Rosalynn! ¡°Why did Mr. Hughes leave so abruptly? Something seems off,¡± a female artist mused aloud. ¡°Did you notice? As soon as he arrived, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off that designer, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Exactly! It looks Like he wasn¡¯t here to back Eleanor up, but rather to see Rosalynn.¡± Eleanor, overhearing the conversation, spun around and shot the women a fierce re. Under the intensity of her gaze, they all quieted down. Valeria smirked at her, visibly amused. ¡°Eleanor, quit pretending to be tough, or you¡¯ll just make a fool of yourself.¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes shed with anger as she snapped, ¡°Valeria, are you trying to sabotage your career in the entertainment industry?¡± In response, Valeria delivered a stinging p to Eleanor¡¯s face. Dumbfounded, Eleanor clutched her cheek and yelled, ¡°Valeria, how dare you hit me?¡± ¡°And what if I did?¡± Valeria straightened up. ¡°Eleanor, don¡¯t try any more schemes. I¡¯m not a pushover.¡± Eleanor¡¯s face was Laced with anger. ¡°How dare you speak to me in that manner? You¡¯re just a washed up, unpopr actress!¡± ¡°What? Are you going toin to Mr. Hughes again?¡± Valeria crossed her arms. ¡°Rosalynn has my back. Go ahead, tell him. Let¡¯s see who he supports!¡± She was certain of the answer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Brian would be jealous when Rosalynn was close to another man. To him, Eleanor was insignificant. ¡°Valeria, you just wait Eleanor seethed with anger. Moira rushed to her aid. ¡°Eleanor, I-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, Eleanor spun around and pped her across the face. ¡°You fool! Why did you report to Brian on your own?¡± Now, Eleanor was the object of everyone¡¯s ridicule! Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Moira held her stinging cheek, feeling wronged. ¡°I only wanted to help you teach Rosalynn a lesson, but I never expected¡­¡± She, too, was bewildered by what happened. Was Rosalynn Brian¡¯s Lover now? Did he not Love Eleanor anymore? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Eleanor¡¯s teeth gritted in hatred as she thought of the day¡¯s events. Just then, someone approached, carrying a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Eleanor, this is for you.¡± The man presenting the flowers was Malcolm Gordon, an admirer of Eleanor¡¯s from a wealthy family in Wragos. ¡°Malcolm, you didn¡¯t have to.¡± Eleanor epted the bouquet, passing it to Moira with a strained smile. Upon seeing the red imprint on her face, Malcolm frowned. ¡°why is there a p mark on your face? Who dared to mistreat you?¡± Eleanor gingerly touched her cheek, feigning fragility. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Tell me, who was it? I¡¯m going to have a word with whoever did this to you!¡± Malcolm had been enamored with Eleanor ever since he saw her in a movie. Even rumors of her involvement with Brian didn¡¯t deter his affection for her. ¡°Eleanor, I think it¡¯s best to tell him the truth,¡± Moira interjected, desperate to amend her previous error ¡°Moira, tell me. Who wronged Eleanor?¡± Malcolm demanded. ¡°It was a designer. She orchestrated some sort of trick on Eleanor, and got her bitten by a snake.¡± Moira ryed the recent event, conveniently omitting the part that they had asked one of the stuff to put the snakes in the water. Upon hearing that, Malcolm was miffed. ¡°A designer did this to you? Eleanor, I won¡¯t let this go unanswered.¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Eleanor could hardly conceal her delight. Still, she managed to keep a neutral expression. ¡°I value your support, but revenge isn¡¯t the answer. She¡¯s a designer with a strong reputation. A physical altercation would be unseemly.¡± Malcolm smirked. ¡°Eleanor, who said anything about giving her a beating? I can make her regret crossing you without lifting a finger. I¡¯ll tarnish her reputation, ensuring she can¡¯t find work in the design industry again!¡± This was exactly what she wanted! Eleanor was delighted by his words. fou are so kind to me,¡± she remarked. ¡°Eleanor, you are my favorite actress of all time. I won¡¯t stand for anyone disrespecting you. Anyone who dares to cross you will answer to met¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said shyly. hink nothing of it. How about we dine together this evening?¡± jounds Like a ! ¡°Wait, Rosalynn!¡± Brian intercepted Rosalynn just as she was about to get into her car. She paused before she could open the car door fully, turning to face him. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Brian stepped closer, scrutinizing her unppable demeanor. She had a knack for provoking him, and she was able to remain utterly unaffected. ¡°Do you still n to retaliate on Eleanor¡¯s behalf?¡± Rosalynn responded with a dismissive scoff. Brian narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Why did he always assume she was jealous because of him? With no desire to engage further, she swung open the door, intending to get into the car. But Brian caught her wrist, swung her around, and pinned her against the car. ¡°Exin yourself. What¡¯s going on between you and Barlow? Why are you constantly in hispany?¡± He was dangerously close, his eyes smoldering with fury. Rosalynn inhaled deeply and retorted, ¡°As a CEO, it¡¯s unseemly for you to badger me in this manner!¡± His gaze dropped to her lips as he grunted, ¡°I want an answer!¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 ¡°And who exactly do you think you are? It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Rosalynn was growing impatient, trying to shove him away. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re ungrateful!¡± Brian¡¯s anger spiked. With a swift movement, he pinned her hands above her head, Leaning down to im her Lips in a domineering kiss. Rosalynn was taken aback for a moment before she began to fight back fervently. Still, he continued to nip at her Lips. Rosalynn¡¯s chest heaved as she finally wriggled free, delivering a stinging p to his face. The lust in Brian¡¯s eyes slowly receded. He stared at her, his face cold. She actually pped him! In S.W. Studio, Maggie nced at the buzzing phone, biting her lip in hesitation before deciding to ignore it. Her father¡¯s persistent calls broke through her resolve once again. But she refused to be swayed. Just then, a message notification popped up on her phone. ¡°You¡¯re a truly heartless daughter. Your mother is sick and has been admitted to the hospital. Why won¡¯t youe and see her?¡± Her mother was in hospital? The news hit Maggie like a bolt from the blue. She was stunned, immediately dialing her father¡¯s number in a frantic rush. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mom?¡± ¡°Come to the hospital right now!¡± her father scolded sharply. Maggie didn¡¯t want to argue with him. After quickly obtaining the hospital¡¯s name, she asked for leave from Keegan and took a taxi to the hospital. After arriving at the ward, Maggie pushed open the door, only to be greeted by the sight of her mother lying in bed with an IV drip attached. Her father sat nearby, his face etched with worry. lom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling better?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Helena whispered. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought . Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Drake, her father,shed out, ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition worsened because of you! If she died, you¡¯d be happy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Maggie bit her lip, holding back her emotions, and asked her father, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Mom?¡± ¡°Her heart condition red up again,¡± Drake snapped angrily. ¡°Your uncle demanded that we stop working because of your situation. Your mother was overwhelmed and suffered another bout of heartache. It¡¯s all because of you!¡± As Maggie gazed at her mother¡¯s silver hair, she couldn¡¯t find the words to defend herself and Lowered her head, consumed by guilt. Helena reached out and held Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°Maggie, I know you¡¯ve endured so much. Yana is to me, and we¡¯re angry too. But we depend on your uncle for financial support. We can¡¯t afford to cross him!¡± Tears welled up in Maggie¡¯s eyes as she struggled to speak. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run away that day, my Life would have been ruined!¡± Drake suddenly rose from his seat, his anger ring. ¡°You deserve it! If you had deleted that video sooner, none of this would have happened! Besides, aren¡¯t you fine now? Go and drop the case!¡± Her father still Laid the me on her. This broke Maggie¡¯s heart. ¡°Dad, Yana has bullied me since I was a child. You always asked me to tolerate her and never stood up for me. I can¡¯t tolerate her anymore! I won¡¯t forgive her!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Drake seethed with rage, his hand raised, ready to strike her. ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I will never forgive Yana!¡± With tears welling up in her eyes, Maggie raised her head defiantly, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯ty a hand on her. Go out first, Drake!¡± Helena urgently interjected. Drake halted abruptly, turned around, and stormed out of the ward, seething with anger. Helena clutched Maggie¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve always been such a sensible child. You¡¯ve never caused us any worry. I¡¯m proud of the independent person you¡¯ve be. Yes, Yana¡¯s at fault this time, and I understand your anger toward her. But, we depend on your uncle for financial support. If Yana ends up in jail, how will we face your uncle in the future? Maggie, please drop the case, alright?¡± Helena pleaded with all her heart, desperately trying to persuade her daughter. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 As Maggie looked at her mother¡¯s weathered face, tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t make me do this!¡± Maggie was resolute, unwilling to back down. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything before. But this time, I¡¯m kneeling to beg you. If you refuse, I¡¯ll never stand up again.¡± Helena rose from the bed, intending to kneel before Maggie. Maggie hurriedly stopped Helena. Her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t. I¡­ I agree.¡± ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon returning to the studio, Rosalynn¡¯s emotions were still a tempestuous storm, far from settled. In a fit of rage, she pped Brian, feeling that he truly deserved it. Moments ago, they had been on the street. How could he have been so insolent towards her? Did he truly believe she was no different from Eleanor? His eyes, however, glistened with sorrow, as if she were the one tormenting him. A pang of unexined guilt washed over her. Inhaling deeply, Rosalynn retreated to her desk. The adjacent workstation was vacant. Maggie was missing. Where could she be? Rosalynn retrieved her phone and fired off a message to Maggie, inquiring about her whereabouts. Soon enough, Maggie¡¯s response arrived. ¡°Rosalynn, I took the day off. My mother¡¯s in the hospital. I¡¯m with her now.¡± ¡°Is your mother all right?¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, Rosalynn noticed her colleagues had gone to lunch, so she prepared to order takeout. ¡°Rosalynn, have you eaten yet?¡± Keegan approached, a container of food in hand. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s share.¡± Keegan brandished the food container enticingly. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°Together? Will there be enough?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Keegan grinned, beckoning her to join him. They found an unupied spot in the rest area and settled down. Keegan unveiled the contents of the container, revealing a mouthwatering array of dishes. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, such a delicious spread! Where did you get it?¡± ¡°Annalise had it sent over.¡± Keegan handed her utensils. Annalise had someone deliver it? Rosalynn¡¯s brow rose, her smileden with meaning. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Annalise surely had an ulterior motive! ¡°How¡¯s the design draft for her studioing along?¡± Rosalynn sampled a piece of fish, savoring the taste. ¡°Annalise is quite the handful.¡± Keegan sighed helplessly. ¡°Whenever she has an idea, she shares it with me. She calls and talks to me for lengthy periods, when she could have conveyed her thoughts in just two minutes. She probably had the food sent over today because she felt guilty for being such a nuisance.¡± ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the case.¡± Rosalynn regarded him knowingly. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Keegan looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did she act Like this when you first met?¡± Rosalynn set her utensils down, leaned in, and yfully winked as she touched his arm. Keegan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before realization dawned. ¡°You mean she¡¯s flirting with me intentionally? She did act that way. I just assumed that people who returned from abroad were Like that.¡± Rosalynn resumed eating, remaining silent. Still in disbelief, Keegan added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Virgil say Annalise was his girlfriend?¡± ¡°But Annalise never confirmed that,¡± Rosalynn responded nonchntly. Annalise, now divorced, found herself unattached. So¡­ ¡°Are you suggesting she considers Virgil as her backup n, while still trying to reel in another man?¡± Keegan inquired. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s opinion of Annalise was less than favorable. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Keegan sighed. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯ve gotten me in trouble.¡± Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Eat up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hesitant to eat food sent by Annalise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A short distance away, several administrative clerks observed the closeness between Keegan and Rosalynn, whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Keegan and Rosalynn seem awfully close.¡± saw Rosalynn wink at him earlier.¡± he even touched him ¡°Could their rtionship be more than meets the eye?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t she close to Brian as well?¡± Eavesdropping on the conversation, Mary sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but you didn¡¯t believe me then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. Rosalynn is skilled at manipting men,¡± said a colleague. ¡°How revolting!¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Mary shot Rosalynn a withering re. As Keegan ate, he felt the eyes of those around him and Rosalynn, which sparked a thought. ¡°Rosalynn, if Brian sees us Lunching together, do you think he¡¯ll make things difficult for me?¡± Rosalynn hesitated before responding, ¡°Are you making fun of me too?¡± He chuckled. ¡°How have things been with himtely? Your rtionship must be progressing rapidly, right?¡± jo, not at all.¡± ¡°Really? I heard he stayed at your apartment.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Why were there always rumors about them? ¡°How could you believe that? Now that they say I¡¯m riding your coattails, what would you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Rose. If anything, I¡¯m the one riding your coattails,¡± Keegan teased. Rosalynn shot him a nce and smiled. As they neared the end of their meal, Rosalynn tidied up the food box, while Keegan checked his phone. ¡°Hey! Did Garry from Goldeer Group cross someone? His hand was suddenly broken, and all cooperation with Hughes Group has been canceled.¡± Garry? Why did that name ring a bell?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rosalynn stopped what she was doing, took Keegan¡¯s phone, and Looked at the screen. As it turned out, Garry was the old man who had almost taken advantage of her that day. His hand was broken? And all cooperation with Hughes Group was canceled? An idea struck Rosalynn. Had Brian done this? Was he avenging her? Chapter 434 Chapter 434 No, that couldn¡¯t be. She was overthinking it. At Moreno Decoration ¡­ Avenging Her. ¡°Asher, didn¡¯t you secure Valeria¡¯s order? Was it snatched by Rosalynn?¡± Han inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Asher admitted, his eyes seething with rage. He couldn¡¯t believe the order he¡¯d put so much effort into had been stolen by Rosalynn. She was truly his nemesis ¡°She¡¯s indeed a formidablepetitor,¡± Han sighed, a flicker of regret in his eyes. If she were his girlfriend, she¡¯d be a valuable ally. Unfortunately¡­ Han pushed his tangled thoughts aside and faced Asher. ¡°Have you determined why you lost the order?¡± Asher looked up and said, ¡°Rosalynn has a way with people.¡± He refused to believe he was inferior to her Rosalynn must have charmed the client with sweet words to snatch the order. ¡°Is that your conclusion?¡± Han frowned. ¡°You were at the S.W. Studio for so long; haven¡¯t you analyzed why her design drafts are good?¡± ¡°Rosalynn is just a rookie assistant designer. Shended the Technology Center project out of sheer luckst time. There¡¯s no need to analyze her drafts,¡± Asher scoffed. Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No wonder S.W. Studio fired you. You don¡®t learn from your mistakes. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll never improve.¡± Asher stiffened, a mix of embarrassment and anxiety in his eyes. Would Han fire him too? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brylee walked in. ¡°Miss Morgan!¡± Asher greeted Brylee. Brylee made her way toward Han. ¡°What¡¯s got you all fired up? Why the angry face?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Glowering in Asher¡®s direction, Han answered, ¡°Asher lost his order to S.W. Studio, but he¡¯s completely clueless about what went wrong.¡± With a roll of her eyes, Brylee responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for orders to get snatched away? We can snatch one from S.W. Studio next time!¡± Han checked his watch with a stern expression and rose from his seat. ¡°I have a business appointment. I¡¯m heading out. Asher, take some time to reflect on yourself.¡± Asher nodded, feeling his uneasiness grow. ¡°Miss Morgan, I¡¯m heading to work now.¡± The idea of being fired once more haunted Asher¡¯s mind, especially if he could not secure an order. In this day and age, finding a job was no walk in the park. Getting fired from twopanies in a row would seriously hurt his chances of finding potential employers in the future. By then, it would surely be difficult for him to get hired by renowned design firms in Wragos. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Brylee stopped him. Asher came to a stop and directed his attention toward Brylee. Sporting a smile, she said, ¡°Asher, it seems like you¡¯ve had a rough start at ourpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still new to thepany, so I¡¯m finding my footing,¡± Asher confessed, his uneasiness gradually escting into a hint of panic. ¡°I get it, but Han doesn¡¯t seem too pleased with how things are going with you.¡± ¡°Please, just give me a Little more time. I¡¯ll do everything I can to meet your expectations,¡± Asher pleaded hurriedly. Brylee offered a reassuring pat on his shoulder and said, ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be nervous. I have faith in your abilities.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Asher¡¯s throat tightened, but he managed to force an awkward smile. Withdrawing her hand, Brylee posed a question. ¡°Do you happen to know who hired you and the other two designers that got fired by S.W. Studio?¡± Asher froze, his silence betraying a growing suspicion. ¡°It was me,¡± Brylee revealed. ¡°Really? Thank you for having faith in me!¡± Overwhelmed with relief, Asher quickly bowed to express his sincere appreciation. ¡°Have you ever wondered why I chose to hire you?¡± Asher¡¯s curiosity got the better of him as he questioned, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡°Because of Rosalynn.¡± As Brylee mentioned Rosalynn, a momentary glimpse of jealousy flickered in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a maniptive charmer. I can¡¯t stand her,¡± she divulged, a touch of animosity seeping through. A light bulb flicked on in Asher¡¯s mind, Leaving him with a newfound understanding. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your job because of Rosalynn? Would you like to seek revenge against her?¡± Brylee probed, her voice carrying a hint of intrigue. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Asher was taken aback, but soon, bitterness filled his eyes, and he replied, ¡°Of course I do.¡± The humiliation of being fired by S.W. Studio weighed heavily on his heart. He had been suppressing his anger, bottling it up inside. ¡°Okay then! I¡¯m getting married to Han this Saturday. You must do something for me!¡± Brylee grinned wickedly. ¡°As Long as you can tarnish Rosalynn¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll make sure you reap the benefits.¡± As Sanford arrived back at his apartment, the fading light of dusk greeted him. To his surprise, Maggie was nowhere to be found. Frowning, Sanford retrieved his phone from his pocket and dialed her number. With a hint of concern, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently at the hospital with my mother. I won¡¯t be able to return home tonight.¡± Sanford¡¯s expression grew serious, consumed by worry. ¡°Is your mother doing alright?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice carried a soothing tone as she replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s doing fine. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, take good care of your mother.¡± Contemting the situation, Sanford initiated a transfer of one hundred thousand dors to Maggie¡¯s ount. ¡°Buy some tonics for your mother. Don¡¯t worry about the cost. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened as she read the message from the bank, struggling to fully grasp the gesture. Soon after, a feeling of warmth enveloped her as she received Sanford¡¯s message, deeply touched by his thoughtfulness. Growing up as the eldest daughter, Maggie had always been taught to be self-reliant and independent, never relying on others for support. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 However, at this moment, a shift urred within her. She found herself unexpectedly feeling Like she could Lean on Sanford. It wasn¡¯t solely about the money. Maggie sensed a deeper connection with Sanford, one that provided her with emotional strength. Deeply moved, she texted a heartfelt response, simply stating, ¡°Thank you.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A smile formed on Sanford¡¯s lips as he read Maggie¡¯s text, pleased with himself. The room felt strangely quiet, leaving Sanford with a sense of idleness. With nothing else to upy his time, he dialed Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Brian, where are you? Care to join me for a drink?¡± Half an hourter At Royarid Club Inside one of the private rooms, Sanford observed Brian, who sat silently, engrossed in his drink. Noticing Brian¡¯s troubled appearance, Sanford narrowed his eyes and could not help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t look yourself. What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Without uttering a single word, Brian downed his ss of wine. Sanford took a guess and said, ¡°Let me guess. Did you argue with Rosalynn?¡± At the mention of her name, Brian halted his drinking, tension clouding his handsome features. Sanford¡¯s guess had hit the mark, evident from his friend¡¯s reaction. Having a deep understanding of Brian, Sanford nodded inwardly, aware of theplexities of his friend¡¯s emotions. He raised his ss to his lips, taking a deliberate sip of wine as he gazed at Brian with a curious look, silently encouraging him to share his thoughts. Met with silence, Sanford added, ¡°What did Garry from Goldeer Group do to offend you? He even approached me for help. What happened? Why are you so angry with him? Did he do something to Rosalynn?¡± Brian¡¯s dissatisfaction seemed to deepen at the mention of Rosalynn¡¯s name again. His anger simmered beneath the surface as he poured another ss of wine. ¡°Am I speaking to a wall? Why won¡¯t you say anything?¡± Frustrationced Sanford¡¯s voice. Brian had finished an entire bottle of wine, leaving no drop behind. He rasped, ¡°Get a female escort here.¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The unexpected request left Sanford dizzy with astonishment. Brian wanted to invite a female escort to join him for a drink! ¡°Don¡¯t you despise those female escorts the most?¡± he asked incredulously. ¡°Stop asking. Just bring a female escort over.¡± Brian unfastened two buttons of his shirt and reclined on the sofa, exuding an air ofnguid nobility. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sanford relented, eager to witness what Brian had in store for the day. He dialed the manager¡¯s number and instructed, ¡°Arrange for a female escort toe to Room 8888. Make sure she is elegant, with an attractive figure and expressive eyes¡­¡± He provided a description based on Rosalynn¡¯s physical attributes. Hanging up the phone, Sanford turned to Brian with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Brian observed his ss pensively and replied, ¡°I just need to confirm whether I am only interested in her.¡± If he was not, he would give up on pursuing her. It was apparent that their disagreement was quite big. Sanford sipped his drink and watched the situation unfold with amusement . Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before long, the door was pushed open, and the club manager ushered in ady. ¡°Mr. Robles, Mr. Hughes, allow me to introduce Khaleesi. Are you satisfied with her?¡± Sanford scrutinized Khaleesi from head to toe. Although she was beautiful, her demeanor could not rival Rosalynn¡¯s. Her legs, too, did not quite match Rosalynn¡¯s in length. Nevertheless,pared to ordinary women, Khaleesi was undeniably attractive. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Sanford gestured for the manager to leave and instructed Khaleesi to attend to Brian. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 ¡°Khaleesi, if Brian is satisfied with you, we¡¯ll give you a generous tip.¡± Khaleesi felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. The manager had already briefed her about Brian¡¯s and Sanford¡¯s prominent backgrounds. They hailed from the most influential families in Wragos. If she managed to ensnare one of them today, a life of luxury surely awaited her! ¡°Mr. Hughes, mind if I apany you for a drink?¡± Settling beside Brian, Khaleesi filled his ss with wine. Her presence became more noticeable with a whiff of her perfume. Brian instinctively wrinkled his nose, attempting to avoid the scent. Despite his initial difort, he resisted the urge to move and instead requested Khaleesi to feed him. Khaleesi¡¯s infatuation for Brian shone in her eyes. She inched closer to him, lightly brushing his chest, attempting to flirt. ¡°Is there anything you like to eat? How about some sulent grapes?¡± Suppressing his disgust, Brian replied, ¡°Yes, please.¡± Khaleesi let out a soft chuckle, peeled a grape, and sensually ced it into her mouth. In a teasing voice, she murmured, ¡°Let me feed you.¡± Khaleesi leaned in, the space between them dwindling to a mere breath. As her lips neared his, Brian abruptly shoved her away. ¡°Leave.¡± Caught unaware, Khaleesi stumbled, crashing into the table. Crystal bottles shattered, scattering ss Like diamond dust. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I said, leave!¡± Annoyance flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Sanford, an amused spectator to the drama, shed a smug grin. ¡°Time to make your exit, dear. There¡¯s a handsome tip waiting.¡± Brian¡¯sck of interest in the female escort was ringly obvious. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Khaleesi felt a twinge of regret at letting such a lucrative opportunity slip through her fingers. She cast a hopeful nce at Brian, silently pleading for him to reconsider. But he barely acknowledged her. He simply poured himself another ss of wine, his attention elsewhere. Reluctantly, Khaleesi Left the room, Once she¡¯d departed, Sanford couldn¡¯t resist a jibe. ¡°Seems you¡¯re not a fan of escorts. Should I invite Eleanor instead?¡± Brian downed his wine, his mood plummeting further. ¡°Could we not bring her up?¡± Eleanor was the Last person he wanted to see! ¡°ALL your interest lies in Rosalynn, it seems.¡± Sanford¡¯s teasing continued unabated. Brian remained silent, nursing his ss of wine. A sudden irritability seized him, but he found no outlet for it. When had he be so smitten? So weak? He¡¯d showered her with attention, only to be met with indifference. ¡°The apartment at Beauty Apartments is yours now, furnished to your taste. Fancy moving in?¡± Sanford asked, sipping his wine with obvious relish. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sure about that? No regrets Later!¡± Sanford prodded again. Brian toyed with his ss, saying nothing. Sanford chuckled, clinking his ss against Brian¡¯s. ¡°Yearning for Rosalynn?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze shot up to meet his. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 A spark of determination ignited within him. ¡°If you want her, just follow my lead!¡± Meanwhile, fresh out of the shower, Rosalynn settled on the sofa, engrossed in her design draft. A sudden doorbell interrupted her focus. She abandoned her work, moving to the door to peer through the peephole. Sanford stood there, supporting a clearly inebriated Brian. What brought them to her doorstep at this hour? She opened the door, questioning, ¡°What brings you here?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Rosalynn, Brian¡¯s had a bit too much. Could you look after him?¡± Sanford asked, a hint of mischief ying on his lips. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze flitted to Brian, taking in his flushed features and the clear signs of intoxication. ¡°He should be sent home, not here,¡± Rosalynn reminded Sanford. She had no intention of letting him stay. ¡°Rosalynn, I was sending him home. But it¡¯s empty. As his neighbor, could you help out?¡± Sanford suggested, pointing at the door across the hallway. Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°Do you mean Brian bought the apartment opposite mine?¡± Was Brian the one who had spent ten million more buying the house? ¡°Yes, Brian splurged quite a bit on this ce.¡± Sanford attempted to put in a good word for Brian. ¡°What a fool,¡± Rosalynn scoffed. Sanford merely raised an eyebrow, countering, ¡°He just wanted to be closer to you.¡± He¡¯d spent a fortune just to be nearer to her? Rosalynn¡¯s heart fluttered, skipping a beat. ¡°Rosalynn, lend a hand, will you? Brian needs some nourishment, a hot soup perhaps. But I¡®m hopeless in the kitchen.¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Sanford guided Brian to the door to Brian¡®s apartment, fumbling with the passcode. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rosalynn watched them from her doorway, a crease forming on her forehead. ¡°Why not send him back to his family?¡± ¡°Brian was adamant abouting here. I couldn¡¯t dissuade him.¡± Sanford swung open the door, casting a helpless nce at Rosalynn. ¡°The man¡¯s as stubborn as a mule.¡± Rosalynn responded with silence, her lips pressed tightly together. Anxiety flickered in Sanford¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Do you know Garry from Goldeer Group? He¡¯s in trouble, and Brian¡®s the cause. ALL to avenge you. Can you fathom the cost and enemies Brian¡¯s racking up?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for his intervention.¡± She was capable of handling her own affairs. Why did he insist on meddling? ¡°He bends over backwards for you, and yet, you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± A sense of futility washed over Sanford, finding empathy for Brian. Rosalynn was a tough nut to crack. In contrast, Maggie was a soft touch, easily soothed by his words. In Sanford¡¯s eyes, Maggie¡¯s charms far outstripped those of Rosalynn. With a final nce at Sanford and Brian, Rosalynn spun on her heel, retreating to her home. Sanford muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Rosalynn, are you really not going to help?¡± If his scheme fell apart today, he¡¯d never brainstorm for Brian again. Such a thankless task! Rosalynn¡¯s voice drifted back. ¡°Any ingredients at his ce?¡± Sanford answered immediately, ¡°None!¡± So, she was heading home to gather soup ingredients. Sanford was thrilled. A sense of relief washed over him. He helped Brian inside, depositing him onto the sofa. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 ¡°I¡¯m spent. Brian, how do you n on showing your gratitude?¡± Brian, whose senses were dulled by the alcohol forced upon him by Sanford, squinted in confusion. Sanford leaned in close, propping an arm on the sofa. ¡°y the drunken fool, then make your move. Once you sleep together, she¡¯ll be putty in your hands.¡± Sanford¡¯s plot was simple. If Brian and Rosalynn were to have sex, any discord between them would be resolved. After all, no woman would turn down an opportunity with a man of Brian¡¯s stature. Brian remained silent, massaging his temples as he attempted to sit up. Footsteps echoed from the doorway. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sanford shoved Brian back down. ¡°Stay put. Keep up the act.¡± Rosalynn walked in to find Brian sprawled on the sofa, Sanford hovering over him. The sight of the two men in such close quarters ignited her imagination. ¡°You two¡­¡± Rosalynn cast them a quizzical look. Was Brian ying for both teams? Sanford sprang to his feet. ¡°Rosalynn, why that Look? There¡¯s nothing going on between Brian and me. No, absolutely not! We¡¯re both into women! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Maggie!¡± His reputation was on the line. He had to clear his name. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your capable hands. I¡¯m beat. Heading back.¡± With that, Sanford beat a hasty retreat. ¡°Hey, at least help him to his bedroom first!¡± Rosalynn called out to Sanford. ¡°I dare not Linger. Rosalynn, please tend to Brian. Let him demonstrate his preference for women!¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 What was he implying? She was utterly confused. The room descended into silence. Rosalynn turned her attention to Brian, sprawled inebriated on the couch. Setting aside the ingredients, she bent over and gently patted his face. ¡°Hey, wake up. The bed would be far morefortable.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Brian¡¯s eyes fluttered open, their soft gaze captivating under the gentle illumination. Brian was undeniably aloof and haughty when he was sober. However, under the influence of alcohol, his icy demeanor thawed, revealing a softer side. This unexpected shift touched a chord in Rosalynn¡¯s heart. Seeing his sleepden eyes gaze at her, she decided to lend a hand. ¡°Let me help you to your room to sleep, okay?¡± Brian remained silent, his eyes fixed on her face. There was a depth of feeling in his eyes that resembled a man deeply in love. Rosalynn¡¯s heart pounded. Swiftly averting her eyes, she hoisted his arm onto her shoulders and assisted him to his feet. Brian leaned heavily against her, a silent acknowledgment of her offer. ¡°You are so heavy!¡± Rosalynnined, pushing open the door to the bedroom and guiding him to the bed. Just as she was about to straighten up, a tug on her arm sent her sprawling onto his body. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a firm embrace. Caught off guard, Rosalynn tried to extricate herself, ¡°Brian, let me go.¡± Brian didn¡¯t respond, but tightened his hold on her. The strong scent of alcohol wafted from him. His head nuzzled against hers, a low, contented sound resonating from his throat. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed as her heart pounded against her ribcage. Another attempt to push him away proved futile. Was he mistaking her for a pillow? With a resigned sigh, Rosalynn Lay on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. His breath tickled her ear. She turned her head slightly, taking in his handsome, albeit cid, face. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rosalynn was tempted to stroke his face. However, any movement on her part was halted by his firm grip, as he pulled her closer into his embrace. Was he trying to suffocate her? ¡°Brian, wake up!¡± she pleaded. He didn¡¯t awaken. ¡°Brian, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Still, no response. ¡°How much did you drink? Why are you so uncooperative when you¡¯re drunk? Why won¡¯t you Let me go?¡± Rosalynn berated, her words falling on deaf ears as Brian, presumably asleep, continued to hold her tight. What was the point of arguing with an intoxicated man? Overwhelmed by the alcohol-Laden atmosphere, she sumbed to sleep. Brian¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open, a smile gracing his lips as he looked at the peaceful form of Rosalynn nestled in his arms. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to bite him? The following morning, as Rosalynn stirred awake, she instinctively reached for her phone on the bed. Finding nothing, she opened her eyes to an unfamiliar room, momentarily disoriented. As realization dawned, she remembered sleeping in Brian¡¯s apartment. A wave of panic washed over her as she hastily checked herself under the covers. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Relief flooded her when she found herself in her pajamas, untouched. Thankfully, Brian had merely held her throughout the night without crossing any boundaries. The sound of running water reached her ears, and ncing to the bathroom, she froze. Was Brian taking a shower? Why had she fallen asleep in his arms? Rosalynn decided to make a quick exit before Brian emerged, to avoid the impending embarrassment. However, just as she was about to reach the door, the bathroom door swung open. Brian stood d only in a bath towel, drying his damp hair with another. His chest muscles were impressively defined. He boasted a chiseled abdomen, a slender waist, and broad shoulders. Undeniably, his physique was exquisite. Coupled with his prowess in intimate affairs, certain memories began to flit through Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Flushing, she quickly averted her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said. Brian, however, stepped forward, blocking her path ¡°nning to sneak off after spending the night with me?¡± What? Rosalynn froze, nearly colliding with his chest. His handsome face bore a teasing smile. Her heart fluttered, and she took a step back, asking, ¡°When did I sleep with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Whose apartment is this?¡± Brian closed the gap between them, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he studied her flushed face. ¡°Yours.¡± Avoiding his gaze, Rosalynn stepped back. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ¡°So, you came to my ce and shared my bed while I was drunk.¡± Brian¡¯s words wereced with a mischievous grin. Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Brian Hughes¡ª¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her sentence was cut short as she stumbled backward, colliding with the edge of the bed. Instinctively reaching out for support, she ended up pulling Brian with her onto the bed. Their eyes met. Rosalynn was shocked, while Brian sported a yful smile. ¡°Rosalynn, I know you¡¯re fond of me. Here¡¯s your chance.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was yful, but his eyes held a serious glint. Rosalynn¡¯s heart pounded. She was engulfed in his enticing scent. With a hard shove, she pushed him away, her ears ming. ¡°Stop making assumptions. Why would you think I like you? You¡¯re such a narcissist!¡± ¡°What did I say that was incorrect? Didn¡¯t youe to my ce and sleep in my bed?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow, casually picking out a set of clothes from the wardrobe. ¡°Sanford asked me to prepare hot soup for you. I simply agreed out of kindness,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you willingly sleep in my bed?¡± Brian untied his towel, preparing to dress. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You were the one who was drunk, holding me in your arms, refusing to Let go!¡± Rosalynn whirled around to confront him. Upon seeing Brian¡¯s nudity, her eyes widened in surprise, and she hastily turned back around. ¡°Brian, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were changing?¡± Brian grinned, amused by her embarrassment. ¡°Did I really hold you all night? Seems I took advantage of you. I guess I should take responsibility then.¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. Was he just teasing her? Chapter 448 Chapter 448 He wanted to take responsibility? She didn¡¯t need it! Rosalynn rolled her eyes, struggling to control her flustered state. ¡°There are plenty of women want to be with you, but I¡¯m not one of them.¡± Why would she vie for his attention along with his countless other women? Having said her piece, Rosalynn swiftly exited the room. Brian buttoned his shirt with his long, deft fingers, the smile on his face dimming slightly. Last night, he had pretended to be drunk and slept here at Sanford¡¯s suggestion. Sanford had advised him to be direct with her, but he knew Rosalynn was not an ordinary woman. Simply sleeping with her wouldn¡¯t win her over. He had to take things slow. Brian sighed. He had even used a honey trap to draw her in. Rosalynn made a swift exit, her mind set on returning home. But before she could make her move, she looked up to see Maggie poised to knock on the door, a parcel of food in hand. ¡°Maggie, Rosalynn called out, her voice echoing in the still morning air. Whirling around, Maggie registered surprise at her appearance. ¡°Rosalynn? Why are you emerging from the opposite side? Still in your Pjs?¡± A blush crept up Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks at her friend¡¯s insinuation. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Brian greeted, his voice a low rumble that seemed to vibrate in the air. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maggie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mr. Hughes? Why are you here? Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The revtion that Brian lived across from Rosalynn¡¯s apartment stirred up a whirlpool of questions in Maggie¡¯s mind. Had Rosalynn spent the night at his ce? ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Rosalynn hurriedly tried to exin, her hand instinctively going up to her forehead. Brian, leaning against the doorframe, silenced her with a finger to his lips. ¡°Remember to keep it hush- hush. She¡¯s a bit shy.¡± Maggie blinked, before nodding in understanding. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hughes.¡± Her mind raced. So, Rosalynn was with Brian now? ¡°What nonsense!¡± Rosalynn protested, shooting Brian a fierce look. ¡®Quit making things up.¡± Brian only arched an eyebrow, his face the picture of innocence. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be so hostile. I¡¯ve got this from a renowned restaurant in the western suburbs. I¡®11 head upstairs to change. I¡¯11 join you for breakfastter.¡± Maggie gave the breakfast to Rosalynn. The implication was clear. Brian had taken a shine to Rosalynn. Feeling cornered, Rosalynn keyed in the password to her apartment, the door swinging open. Just as she was about to close it, she noticed Brian attempting to follow her in. ¡°Why are you trailing me?¡± she questioned, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± Brian replied nonchntly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem. We don¡¯t know each other well!¡± With that, Rosalynn shot him a final, ring look before mming the door shut. Left alone in the corridor, Brian allowed a silent smile to curl his lips. What a fiery spirit she had! Retrieving his phone, he swiftly sent a message to Sanford. ¡°Join me for breakfast downstairs.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Meanwhile, Sanford Loungedzily in his bed, the early morning Light seeping into the room. A buzz from his phone caught his attention, and he peered at the message, a chuckle escaping his Lips. Had Brian seeded in his nightly endeavors? The soft click of the door opening startled him. He figured it might be Maggie returning. Just as he had expected, the door eased open, and there stood Maggie, a mixture of shock and excitement etched on her face. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Sanford questioned, leaning against the plush headboard of his bed. ¡°Sanford, are you awake?¡± Maggie asked, flipping the switch of the wallmp, her voice charged with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve got some juicy news. Rosalynn and Brian were together Last night.¡± Sanford let out a Laugh. ¡°Really? Did you see it?¡± ¡°Indeed, I did! I went downstairs to deliver breakfast to Rosalynn and found her emerging from Brian¡¯s residence,¡± Maggie confessed, making her way to the closet to retrieve her clothes. A thought seemed to strike her, and she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s peculiar, though. Why does he live across from Rosalynn¡¯s ce?¡± Sanford swung his legs over the side of the bed, padding over to her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he pulled her close. ¡°Probably because he¡¯s envious of me, getting to live with you every day. So, he bought the apartment opposite to Rosalynn¡¯s. Gives him a reason to visit her daily.¡± He nted a soft kiss on her neck. Maggie squirmed, a giggle escaping her lips. Sanford spun her around, his eyes smoldering with unspoken desire. ¡°Has your mother¡¯s health improved?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s much better. She¡¯s been discharged from the hospital,¡± Maggie replied, her mind drifting to her family. But she shook off her thoughts, bringing herself back to the present. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡¯ll change into fresh clothes and then head downstairs to join Rosalynn for breakfast.¡± ¡°Can I have some food?¡± Sanford teased, pulling her closer, his intentions clear. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 ¡°I did get plenty of food. I just thought you might not enjoy it,¡± Maggie responded, her eyes fluttering shyly. He could be so clingy at times ¡°I¡¯m not particrly hungry for breakfast,¡± Sanford confessed, Lifting her chin with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯d rather spend the morning with you.¡± Maggieined, ¡°Sanford, enough with the games. I¡¯m runningte for work.¡± ¡°Alright, but first, you owe me some attention,¡± he demanded, a yful glint in his eyes. Maggie was left with no choice but to give in to his whims. Meanwhile, Rosalynn had freshened up and was seated at the dining table, eagerly awaiting Maggie¡¯s arrival. Finally, twenty minutester, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn stood up and opened the door, finding Maggie, Sanford, and Brian waiting outside. ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn.¡± Sanford greeted Rosalynn with a pleasant smile. ¡°Good morning.¡± Rosalynn nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Are you here for breakfast?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m famished.¡± Sanford¡¯s smile remained. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare breakfast. I¡¯m afraid the breakfast Maggie bought may not be sufficient for four,¡± Rosalynn said, her gaze falling on Brian. Her implication was clear: Brian wouldn¡¯t be having breakfast today. ¡°Rosalynn, I can make some more. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Maggie gently nudged Rosalynn aside and invited Brian in. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. Had she forgotten whose home this was? The quartet moved to the dining room, where Maggie asked Brian and Sanford to take a seat. ¡°You start eating. I¡¯ll whip up something in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Sanford shot Maggie a yful wink, appreciating her quick thinking. Maggie blushed slightly and headed into the kitchen. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Rosalynn began to eat her breakfast and said, ¡°Help yourselves.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Sanford began his breakfast, eyeing Brian, who seemed to be given the cold shoulder by Rosalynn. ¡°Brian, did you sleep wellst night?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Judging by their demeanors, he surmised thatst night hadn¡¯t gone ording to n. Had Brian annoyed Rosalynn? ¡°It was a bit warm.¡± Brian picked up a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Warm? Is the air conditioning broken?¡± Sanford queried. Brian nced at Rosalynn before responding, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that someone mistook me for a pillow.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless Was this man fabricating another story? ¡°Oh, it seems Rosalynn was looking after Brian all night!¡± Sanford teased. Through gritted teeth, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Yes, I heard Brian muttering in his sleep that he couldn¡¯t Live without you and wanted to be with you forever.¡± Sanford nearly choked on his milk. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t make things up. It was just you two spending the night together. It¡¯s honestly not that big of a deal, so don¡¯t get angry with me.¡± ¡°Sanford, you can spout nonsense, but I can¡¯t?¡± Rosalynn retorted. Sanford looked at Brian in surprise. ¡°Rosalynn, what nonsense?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one sleeping in my bed Last night?¡± Sanford chimed in, ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re all adults here. No one¡¯s going to ridicule you. Why so bashful, Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn was mad. She was itching to give Sanford a piece of her mind. Just then, Maggie emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of noodles. ¡°I¡¯ve made some noodles. Please, help yourselves.¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Rosalynn, looking at Maggie, blurted out, ¡°Maggie, can you stop Sanford from speaking nonsense? Ask him not to be so annoying!¡± ¡°What?¡± Maggie appeared puzzled. Rosalynn quickly collected herself, pping her forehead in frustration. ¡°Nothing.¡± In her frustration, she nearly forgot that Maggie and Sanford weren¡¯t actually a couple. How could Maggie stop Sanford? N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was an achievement that she wasn¡¯t being pushed around herself. ¡°Sanford, did you upset Rosalynn?¡± Maggie took a seat next to Rosalynn, shooting Sanford a questioning look ¡°I¡­¡± Sanford nced at Brian, feeling wronged. Lending a hand to Brian, Sanford inadvertently ruffled Rosalynn¡¯s feathers. ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t make Rosalynn angry. Or I will live in Rosalynn¡¯s ce instead of yours,¡± Maggie threatened. Stunned, Sanford froze, the weight of his actions settling in. By aiding Brian, he had unwittingly set himself up for a double whammy. Not only had he upset Rosalynn, but he was now teetering on the brink of invoking Maggie¡¯s wrath as well. ¡°I wave the white g, Brian. The stage is yours.¡± Sanford moved his chair closer to Maggie¡¯s. Brian frowned. ¡°You¡¯d rather choose a lover over a friend.¡± ¡°Indeed. Wouldn¡¯t you do the same? Who was it that cast me aside in anger, considering me a burden? Was it not you when Rosalynn gave you the boot?¡± ¡°Are those two things the same?¡± ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t they be?¡± Their squabble left Rosalynn and Maggie taken aback, the pair resembling bickering children more than grown men. Exchanging a knowing nce, Rosalynn and Maggie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Rosalynn took a sip of her porridge. Could Sanford possibly be serious about Maggie? Chapter 454 Chapter 454 He might just be feigning interest, though. After all, Sanford was a gentleman. Perhaps he was just naturally kind to all his women. Post-breakfast, Maggie busied herself with clearing the table. Rosalynn, eyeing the men, issued amand. ¡°Take out the trash.¡± Both Brian and Sanford traded a stunned nce. ¡°Did you hear that? Go throw the garbage,¡± Brian echoed, delegating the menial task to Sanford. Caught off guard, Sanford drew closer to him, whispering, ¡°Brian, shouldn¡¯t you aim to impress Rosalynn? Go and toss the garbage.¡± Hailing from noble families, the concept of dealing with waste was alien to them. Their meals had always been served and cleared without a second thought. They both had mysophobia. Sanford¡¯s proposal was a calcted move, a test for Brian to demonstrate his willingness to undertake even the most mundane tasks. Brian cast a wary nce at Rosalynn, his brow furrowing before he stooped to collect the sealed trash bag. As Brian held the bag at an exaggerated distance from his body, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t contain her laughter. ¡°The bag isn¡®t contaminated, you know?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maintaining hisposure, Brian replied, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then why maintain such a gap between yourself and the bag?¡± Rosalynn prodded, her amusement evident. ¡°Static electricity.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. His knack for conjuring excuses was impressive. The quartet ventured out together, with Brian finally exhaling in relief only after discarding the trash. Rosalynn greeted this with a smile, quickly neutralizing her expression when he turned her way. ¡°Rosalynn and I must be off now,¡± Maggie addressed them, her gaze following Rosalynn as she moved to start the car. ¡°We can escort you to work, Maggie. Isn¡¯t that right, Brian?¡± Sanford offered. In response, Brian threw him an icy stare before pivoting away, a silent dismissal. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 He was acutely aware of Rosalynn¡¯s current indifference towards him and had no intention of adding fuel to the fire. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sanford was hardly the reliable type. rian, where are you headed? I¡¯ll join you,¡± Sanford called after him. hould I chauffeur you all the way to heaven?¡± ¡®No thanks, I¡¯LL pass on that offer!¡± Upon hearing their banter, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but dissolve intoughter as she climbed into Rosalynn¡¯s car. ¡°Rosalynn, Last night, you and Brian¡­¡± ¡°Nothing happened between usst night,¡° Rosalynn interjected, her voice subdued as she concentrated on the road. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a rarity to witness Brian, a man typically brimming with arrogance, exhibit suchpromise,¡± Maggie mused, Looking at Rosalynn. ¡°I believe he harbors a strong affection for you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile held a hint of skepticism. ¡°Is that so? How can you be certain he doesn¡¯t act that way in front of other women?¡± After all, he was quite supportive of Eleanor in the casting group. ¡°You make a valid point,¡± Maggie conceded after a moment¡¯s reflection. ¡°Still, my intuition tells me he treats you differently.¡± Could that be possible? Rosalynn craved nothing but true love. Upon arriving at the studio, Rosalynn was greeted with an influx of consultation requests, all thanks to Valeria¡®¡¯s introduction. Multiple clients sought her out for direct design work, entrusting her with their projects and deposits after brief conversations. This vote of confidence earned her the admiration of her fellow designers, a feeling that elicited a sense of euphoria within her. Gratitude towards Valeriapelled her to fire off a thank-you message. As the afternoon rolled in, more clients approached her for design work. As she studied the man seated across from her, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Mr. Perez, did Valeria rmend you?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Valeria? Is an introduction necessary for me to request your design expertise?¡± Cedric Perez countered, shifting his position. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Rosalynn responded with a smile, flipping open herptop. ¡°Do you have any specific ideas for the house design?¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°Something simple yet elegant. Draft a design first, and we can refine itter,¡± Cedric suggested, his leg bouncing restlessly. His directive was vague. Rosalynn looked at him thoughtfully before responding, ¡°Understood. However, my schedule is rather hectic these days. I might not be able to produce the draft promptly. If time is of the essence, I can rmend other talented designers to you.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m keen on your design. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Cedric replied, standing up to take his leave. As she watched his retreating figure, Rosalynn felt a pang of curiosity. This man hadn¡¯t been referred by Valeria, yet he specifically requested her design work. How had she, a mere assistant, gained such recognition? Brushing her thoughts aside, Rosalynn immersed herself in drafting the design. On Saturday morning, a call from her grandfather disrupted her train of thought. ¡°Rosalynn, I won¡¯t be attending Han¡¯s wedding. If you¡¯re tied up today, you don¡¯t need to make a special appearance,¡± he informed her. Today was Han and Brylee¡¯s wedding. Rosalynn had almost forgotten about it. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m free today. I¡¯ll drop off the gift and then leave,¡± she replied, her voice Laced with a warm smile. Mamie, Han¡¯s mother, had been exceptionally kind to Calvert, and Rosalynn wanted to express her gratitude. ¡°I¡¯L be out and about these days,¡± he casually mentioned. here are you headed?¡± Rosalynn asked, her brow furrowing in concern. Don¡¯t fret over me. Focus on your tasks,¡± Calvert responded before abruptly ending the call. Speechless, Rosalynn deduced that her grandfather was off on another of his adventures. He certainly had an insatiable wanderlust. ncing outside, Rosalynn noticed the fine weather and decided to take a break for some physical exercise. Dressed in her athletic gear, she opened her door to find the one opposite already ajar. Dressed in crisp white sportswear, Brian Looked incredibly striking. ¡°Good morning. Heading out for some exercise?¡± Brian asked, a faint smile ying on his lips as he gave Rosalynn a once-over. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Both attired in white sportswear, the two of them seemingly ready for a bout of exercise. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Was it a strange coincidence or a case of unspoken synchrony? ¡°Do you always exercise this early?¡± Rosalynn queried, wondering if it was merely a fortuitous encounter or if he had been keeping tabs on her movements. ndeed.¡± ¡°You go ahead. I Left something behind,¡± Rosalynn said, retreating and shutting the door. Checking her watch, she decided to dy a few minutes to avoid bumping into Brian again. When she finally reopened her door, she expected the coast to be clear. Instead, she was met with Brian¡¯s rxed form leaning against the wall, hands tucked in his pockets. Taken aback, she asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± he responded. She didn¡¯t ask him to wait for her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rosalynn chose not to delve further into the matter, and they silently shared the elevator ride down. The silence was thick, punctuated only by the hum of the elevator and the shadows they cast on the walls. Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on Rosalynn¡¯s silhouette, particrly her Long athletic legs. If her long Legs wrapped around him¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but let his mind wander¡­ Shaking off the enticing thought, he decided to make conversation. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday. Any ns?¡± just want to stay home,¡± she replied, her tone indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t you fancy going out?¡± Brian asked, throwing a quick nce her way. ¡°I have a ton of work to do.¡± Several design orders were pending, and she needed to get them done. Raising an eyebrow, Brian countered, ¡°Even on your day off? Rosalynn, you shouldn¡¯t work yourself to the bone.¡± Casting a side nce at him, she retorted, ¡°Spare me the pretense, Mr. Hughes. Don¡¯t you wish all your employees were this diligent?¡± His chuckle filled the confined space. ¡°So, in your eyes, I¡¯m the big bad wolf, am I?¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 ¡°I believe you¡¯re well aware of your reputation.¡± His surprise was palpable. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The woman certainly had a way with words. Themunity exuded a tranquil ambiance, soothing to the senses. Nestled at its heart was a man-made Lake, nked by Lush vegetation on both sides. The sky stretched a vibrant blue, adorned with fluffy white clouds, while a gentle breeze added a touch of artistry to the surroundings. Rosalynn finished warming up and prepared to run around theke, noticing that Brian was doing the same. Irritated that he was following her, she asked, ¡°Can you run by yourself?¡± Brian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I doing something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just annoying,¡± Rosalynn replied. Seeing the disappointment on his face, she quickly added, ¡°Your legs are longer than mine, and I¡¯m afraid it will take me too long to catch up with you. If you run next to me, I might get jealous.¡± She spoke cautiously to avoid hurting his self-esteem. Fatigue began to settle in, weighing on her. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, short legs,¡± Brian responded, his voice tinged with contentment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind adjusting my pace to match yours.¡± His pride swelled within him, a tangible sense of aplishment and satisfaction. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, her gaze involuntarily shifting to her own legs. Short legs? Were her legs truly short? No, her legs were perfect. She had no desire to engage in conversation with someone whocked taste. Taking a deep breath, Rosalynn embarked on her run. Brian wore a smile and faithfully trailed behind her. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The air carried a subtle fragrance of blooming flora. They ran alongside the Lake, their synchronized strides catching the attention of onlookers. Perhaps due to the presence of a pursuer, Rosalynn felt a surge of stress, propelling her to elerate beyond her usual pace. Soon enough, beads of sweat formed on her brow, and she found herself panting heavily. Brian gradually caught up, a gentle smile adorning his face. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s take a break,¡± he suggested. The sun cast a golden glow upon him, highlighting his handsomeness and maturity. While Rosalynn yearned to match his untiring energy, she resolved to push herself even harder. Determined, she quickened her pace, forging ahead. ¡°What a stubborn woman!¡± Brian eximed, arger smile appearing on his face as he kept up with her. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Suddenly, a dog with white fur appeared out of nowhere, barking incessantly as it charged to Brian. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His face darkened, and with a swift kick, he sent the dog tumbling onto the Lawn, whimpering and motionless. In shock, Rosalynn abruptly halted and eximed, ¡°Brian, what are you doing?¡± Brian pursed his lips, gaze fixed on the dog a short distance away, choosing silence over words. Rosalynn briskly made her way to the trembling canine, squatting down to scoop it up in her arms. With its big eyes locked onto her, the frightened dog sought sce in her presence. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be alright,¡± Rosalynn reassured in a gentle tone. Noticing bloodstains on the pristine white fur, she swiftly examined its body, discovering a bleeding paw, likely injured by a sharp object Like a nail. Urgency filled her as she realized the need to transport the dog to a veterinary hospital for treatment. Frowning, Rosalynn scanned her surroundings. This dog possessed a well-groomed coat, radiating beauty. Surely, it must have an owner. Just then, a faint cry of a woman¡¯s voice reached her ears. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 ¡°Evelyn, where have you been? Come out!¡± The dog in Rosalynn¡¯s arms perked up its ears and let out a whimper. Soon enough, a young woman emerged, calling out to the dog. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re running around again. Come here.¡± Rosalynn handed the dog over to her and offered a gentle reminder. ¡°It seems Evelyn may have stepped on something sharp. Take her to the pet hospital for proper care.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Oh no! Did Evelyn get hurt? Thank you.¡± The woman expressed gratefully before hurrying away. Rosalynn brushed off any stray dog hair clinging to her clothes. As she turned around, she saw Brian still standing in the distance, as still as a statue. Under the sunshine, Brian¡¯s eyes gleamed with radiance. He pressed his Lips together, his jawline tense. His tall, strong build put people at ease in his presence. Observing him, Rosalynn recalled something. In a truck, a cacophony of sounds erupted-women¡¯s piercing scream, amen¡¯s boisterousughter, and a dog¡¯s incessant barking. Just then, a young man charged to them, wielding a stick and seething with anger. He lunged at the rowdy hooligans. The dog lunged at him, sinking its teeth into his arm. Rosalynn¡¯s chest rose and fell with each breath. As Brian approached her, she contemted many things. ¡°Do you have a fear of dogs?¡± she asked. Brian¡¯s expression became slightly embarrassed. He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re just cruel to them? Is that it?¡± Rosalynn teased. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Brian furrowed his brows. ¡°I was once bitten by a dog. I just kicked it as a reflex action,¡± he exined. Rosalynn blinked and brushed a strand of hair away from her ear. ¡°When did that happen?¡± she inquired. ¡°When I was eighteen years old, I encountered a group of human traffickers. I was trying to save the victims, and that¡¯s when I was bitten by a dog,¡± he replied, his voice low and maic. He Looked strikingly handsome in the sunlight. Rosalynn gazed at him, as though she was trying to etch his appearance into her memory. She didn¡¯t want to mistake him for someone else who had once saved her life. ¡°So, you¡¯re a hero,¡± she remarked. Brian shot a quick nce at her. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± he teased. ¡°No, I¡¯m praising you sincerely,¡± Rosalynn replied, then turned and started walking away. Watching her retreating form, Brian sensed that her attitude towards him had changed. Could it be because of his valiant deeds? ¡°How did you end up encountering the human traffickers and getting bitten by the dog?¡± Rosalynn asked, tilting her head to one side. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Brian thought for a while before answering, ¡°I was poisoned. My family searched for doctors everywhere and finally found one who lived in seclusion. When I was eighteen, I went to see that doctor for a follow-up consultation, and on the way there, I saw a group of men who looked suspicious. They took two girls with them, and I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. I asked my driver and bodyguard to follow them, and we saw them take the girls to a truck. Along the way, I heard a woman¡¯s screaming from the back of the truck, and I felt that something was terribly wrong. I ordered the driver to stop the truck. When we checked the trunk, we found several men trying to rape the girls. When I intervened, I was attacked by their dog and bitten.¡± Brian shared the details of his past. As he finished, he noticed that Rosalynn was clenching her fists. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you angry? Do you feel sorry for me being bitten by a dog?¡± As he moved closer, Rosalynn slowly loosened her hands. She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I feel sorry for you,¡± Rosalynn said gently, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of unexinable emotion. Brian was confused by her attitude. He had been joking, but she had taken him seriously. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°You saved the two girls. Do you remember what they looked Like?¡± Rosalynn tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember,¡± Brian replied. ¡°I only recall that one of the girls was in a terrible state. She had been raped. The other girl¡¯s face and body were covered in blood, and she was in a daze, but still fighting. Luckily, most of the blood wasn¡®t hers. She was holding a piece of ss and almost killed the man who tried to assault her.¡± Rosalynn swallowed hard, attempting to steady her racing thoughts. It was easy for him to forget things. The person he had saved stood right in front of him, yet he had no recollection of it whatsoever. She couldn¡¯t me him, though. After all, she had also mistaken the wrong person as her savior. ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡± Rosalynn asked, mustering a cheerful tone while taking a deep breath. Brian narrowed his eyes, regarding her with curiosity. ¡°You want to make breakfast for me? Is it thest breakfast?¡± His confusion was evident as her attitude towards him changed so abruptly. ¡°No, but I can cook thest dinner for yo hastening toward the door. Rosalynn answered, Brian arched an eyebrow, unable to suppress a smile. It was undeniable that all girls seemed to be drawn to heroes. If he had known that his gant actions could elicit such kindness from her, he would have mentioned it earlier. Brian and Rosalynn returned home, yet he continued to gaze at her intently. She was left speechless. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me? Are you afraid I¡®11l poison you?¡± she quipped. ¡°No, but I¡¯m curious if you¡¯ve be infatuated with me,¡± Brian teased, deliberately provoking her. Rosalynn rolled her eyes and made her way to the kitchen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Are you pleased?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow, his expression filled with surprise. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Rosalynn turned around, ring at him. ¡°Just be quiet. Do you want breakfast or not?¡± A shy twinkle danced in her eye, igniting a flicker of excitement within Brian. His smile widened as he basked in her presence, his mood uplifted. As Rosalynn busied herself in the kitchen, she received a call from Maggie. ¡°Rosalynn, I overslept. Have you had breakfast?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice sounded groggy. Rosalynn activated the speakerphone and ced her phone on the gleaming table. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m making breakfast. Come downstairs and join us after you freshen up.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Outside the room, Brian furrowed his brow. He swiftly grabbed his phone and messaged Sanford. ¡°Don¡¯te down and be a third wheel.¡± He had worked hard to change Rosalynn¡¯s perspective towards him, and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to disrupt the pleasant atmosphere. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Upstairs, Sanford leaned against the headboard of his bed, a mischievous smile spreading across his face as he read Brian¡¯s message. Brian was currently at Rosalynn¡¯s ce. And he didn¡¯t want to be interrupted. Things must be going well between them. ¡°Sanford, Rosalynn made breakfast. I¡¯m heading downstairs to eat. Are you joining me?¡± Maggie called out after freshening up, preparing to change her clothes. ¡°Come here!¡± Sanford beckoned, waving her over. Maggie blinked her eyes, questioning, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Look! Sanford yfully draped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°If you go downstairs now, your boss might fire you.¡± Maggie grinned. ¡°Brian is quite interesting.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sanford tilted Maggie¡¯s chin, a mischievous glint in his eye Darling, do you find him interesting or me?¡± Caught off guard, Maggie smiled and replied, ¡°You, of course.¡± ¡°Really? If you had to choose between us, who would you pick?¡± Sanford pulled her closer, nting a kiss on her neck. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 ¡°I think it would be you.¡± Maggie yfully dodged his advance, a smile adorning her face. ¡°why ?¡±* ¡°Because you are not as cold as him!¡± Maggie exined, referencing Brian¡¯s distant demeanor. Sanford, on the other hand, possessed a warm and charming presence that drew women in. ¡°Yes, I am quite hot,¡± Sanford chuckled, pulling Maggie closer to him. Downstairs, Rosalynn had prepared breakfast for Maggie and sat in the dining room with Brian, quietly enjoying the meal. The fragrant food enticed Brian, who savored its Lusciousness while stealing nces at the woman sitting across from him, He could not help but appreciate this wonderful moment. How could he not fall in love with a woman who possessed such versatile skills? ¡°Will I be spoiled Like this every day from now on?¡± Brian elegantly wiped his mouth with a tissue, showcasing his refined mannerisms. Rosalynn, who was nearing the end of her meal, paused and replied, ¡°Stop daydreaming. You can leave once breakfast is over.¡± How could this woman¡¯s mood change so fast? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Brian stared at her intently, enraptured by the sight. Suddenly, he inched closer. Rosalynn widened her eyes, looking at the handsome man before her, and swallowed nervously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. Brian reached out and gently touched her chin, holding her gaze. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t touch me.¡± Thinking he was about to kiss her, Rosalynn quickly patted his hand, trying to maintain herposure. Brian smiled, lightly brushing her Lips with his thumb. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s going through your mind? I just want to help you wipe the milk stain from your mouth.¡± Milk stain? Rosalynn was bewildered at first before noticing that his thumb did have milk. She watched in surprise as he inserted his thumb into his mouth and sucked off the milk stain. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His actions were both exquisite and seductive, captivating Rosalynn¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯m Leaving now,¡± Brian said, breaking the spell. Rosalynn blushed instantaneously, realizing just how alluring he was. Throughout the entire morning, Maggie had note downstairs. Rosalynn stored the remaining food in the fridge. Did Sanford keep Maggie confined to her bed at home? In the afternoon, Rosalynn received a call from Han. ¡°Rosalynn, will youe to my wedding today?¡± ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Rosalynn answered straightaway. ¡°That¡¯s good. Are youing with Mr. Tucker?¡± Han inquired, curiositycing his words. Barlow? Rosalynn furrowed her brow. ¡°No, I¡¯LLe alone.¡± ¡°But he said he woulde with you,¡± Han added hesitantly. Rosalynn found it annoying. The conversation continued for a short while longer before she decided to bring it to an end. Could Barlow ever stop pestering her? The thought weighed heavily on her mind. Not long after, her phone rang once again. Barlow¡¯s name shed on the screen. Rosalynn took a moment topose herself before answering the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked, trying to maintain a neutral tone. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 ¡°Rosalynn, are you at home? I¡¯ll pick you up to attend Han¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯LL go by myself.¡± Rosalynn had no interest in staying on the line any Longer. In the evening, Rosalynn changed into her chosen attire and left her house. As she reached the parking lot, she retrieved her car keys and walked to her vehicle. On her way, a car approached her and honked its horn. ¡°Rosalynn, get in the car.¡± It was none other than Barlow. Rosalynn turned and noticed the man¡¯s yful smile. A sense of helplessness rushed through her. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t need a ride.¡± Barlow maneuvered the car, blocking her path in the middle of the road. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to argue with me here on the road,¡± Barlow dered, his tone determined. Another car approached from behind, its driver honking the horn impatiently. Rosalynn halted, feeling utterly helpless in the situation. He and Brian were undoubtedly friends. They were both stubborn! Screaming inwardly, Rosalynn reluctantly got into the car, mming the door in frustration. Sporting a smug smile, Barlow turned the steering wheel, making way for the car behind him. Observing Rosalynn¡¯s cold expression as she Looked out the window, he leaned slightly closer. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he noticed a silver needle held between Rosalynn¡¯s fingers, barely two millimeters away from his eye. Barlow¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°I just wanted to help you fasten your seat belt. No need to be so hostile.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 With a stoic expression, Rosalynn put away the silver needle and fastened her seat belt. Barlow, still seemingly unfazed by her resistance, elerated the car. ¡°Why do you dislike me so much? After all, I once saved you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You saved me, and I saved you. We¡¯re even now,¡± Rosalynn responded indifferently. ¡°am I truly such a terrible person in your eyes?¡± Barlow prodded innocently. Rosalynn nced at him and replied, ¡°No.¡± Barlow smiled, thinking he had made progress, but before he could say more, Rosalynn continued, ¡°You¡¯re not a bad man. You¡¯re a cunning fox.¡± He was cunning, with a hidden agenda that no one could see through. Barlow was left speechless, unable toe up with a response. Barlow chauffeured Rosalynn to a famous hotel in the city, a venue currently abuzz with festivity. Han and Brylee¡¯s wedding photos graced a massive electronic screen, illuminating the Lively scene of arriving guests. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Stepping out of the car, Rosalynn spotted the parents of the newlyweds greeting guests. Approaching Han¡¯s mother, Mamie, she offered her gift. ¡°Congrattions, Mamie!¡± Mamie, with a smile as radiant as the venue, responded, ¡°Seeing you at Han¡¯s wedding warms my heart. However, I can¡¯t ept your gift.¡± Rosalynn, recognizing the polite refusal as nothing more than a formality, pressed the gift into Mamie¡¯s hands. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Barlow Tucker, a friend of Rosalynn¡¯s.¡± Following suit, Barlow introduced himself and handed over his gift. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Sizing up Barlow¡¯s elegant demeanor and high-end attire, Mamie teased, ¡°Are you Rosalynn¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn quickly retorted, her brows knitting into a frown. Unfazed, Barlow chimed in, ¡°Well, I¡¯m still chasing after her.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The coy exchange elicited a chuckle from Mamie, who then encouraged them to join the party inside. ¡°Come inside. Han¡¯s just entertaining some of the guests.¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 As they crossed the threshold, Rosalynn cautioned Barlow, ¡°Please refrain from making unfounded ims in public.¡± She had barely prevented him from iming boyfriend status. Strolling leisurely behind her, Barlow grinned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Han your ex? Don¡¯t you want me to y the part of your boyfriend, to make him rue the day he let you go? After all, I¡¯m notably more handsome and affluent!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± Rosalynn curtly dismissed his suggestion. Barlow, sensing her Lack of amusement, ceased his yful provocation. Following signs, they navigated a series of corridors and emerged onto the hotel¡¯s back Lawn, aglow under the manor¡¯s brilliant Lights. The ce was alive with guests sipping wine and engaging in animated conversations. The atmosphere was Lively. The grandeur of the wedding was evident in the bustling hall adjacent to the Lawn, where staff scurried about preparing an extravagant spread of dishes. Brylee¡¯s affluent family background was on full disy. A wide variety of dishes were avable. Upon her arrival, Rosalynn saw the couple of the hour. Han was in a sharp suit and Brylee was in a white wedding gown. Both were exuding joy as they greeted guests. ¡°Rosalynn, Mr. Tucker, you are here.¡± Spotting Rosalynn and Barlow, Han hurried over to wee them. ¡°Han, congrattions!¡± ¡°Mr. Moreno, may your wedding be filled with joy!¡± Rosalynn and Barlow showered him with well-wishes. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Han shook Barlow¡¯s hand, a broad smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely pleased you could make it.¡± Barlow smiled without saying anything. Brylee joined them, her eyes betraying a flicker of envy at Barlow¡¯s apparent wealth. ¡°Rosalynn, is this your boyfriend?¡± she asked. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 In her eyes, Rosalynn was just a woman who had been raped by human traffickers. Why were all the men surrounding her either wealthy or influential? ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn responded casually. Brylee scoffed, ¡°Indeed, how could a man of such stature be interested in you?¡± ¡°Brylee!¡± Han interjected, his displeasure apparent. Barlow, shing a disarming smile, patted Han on the shoulder. ¡°A man should marry a virtuous wife. I must say, your taste in women is terrible.¡± Flustered, Han quickly tried to defuse the situation. ¡°I apologize. Brylee can be a bit headstrong at times.¡± Barlow quirked an eyebrow, replying, ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Now, you may attend to your guests. Rosalynn and I will mingle around here.¡± With that, Barlow casually draped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and steered her to a different area. Brylee¡¯s anger reached its boiling point as she watched Rosalynn¡¯s and Barlow¡¯s retreating figures, her face contorting with frustration. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with this guy and his arrogant attitude? I was feeling sorry for him, and now he¡¯s taking a shot at me because of Rosalynn? I bet Rosalynn has been badmouthing me to him!¡± A flicker of displeasure cast a shadow over Han¡¯s face, revealing his growing annoyance. ¡°Why do you always find fault in others? Rosalynn hasn¡¯t done anything to you!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was their wedding, he would want to break up with her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Barlow was right-a man should marry a virtuous wife. Brylee had been spoiled by her family since childhood. Could she fulfill the role of a good wife? ¡°Are you saying she didn¡¯t provoke me? You¡¯ve been staring at her ever since she arrived. Han, have you been thinking about her?¡± Anger fueled Brylee as she snapped at Han usingly. A sense of restlessness overcame Han. ¡°Look, I just miss her, okay? Are you still willing to marry me?¡± Brylee was startled, her voice caught in her throat. ¡°Han, please understand that I¡¯m onlyining because I care about you. Don¡¯t be mad at me, please.¡± Han let out a deep sigh as he observed Brylee¡¯s wounded expression. ¡°Well, enough of that. I need to attend to the guests. Take a break first. The wedding is about to start.¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 With Han gone, Brylee¡¯s aggrieved look dissipated, reced by a sh of pure hatred. She would teach Rosalynn a lesson today Meanwhile, Rosalynn subtly removed Barlow¡¯s hand from her arm and said, ¡°I appreciate your help earlier.¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s not every day you thank me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know right from wrong,¡± Rosalynn responded, epting a ss of wine from a passing waiter. Before Barlow could utter another word, a figure caught his attention. ¡°Mr. Tucker, you¡¯ve finally arrived. We¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for you.¡± A well-dressed man, approximately thirty years old, approached Barlow. Barlow nodded in acknowledgment, then turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mingle for a while? I¡¯ll go and greet my friends.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn replied, secretly hoping that Barlow would keep his distance. Casting a nce at the cluster of people nearby, Rosalynn lifted her ss to her lips, taking a small sip. ALL those people were renowned entrepreneurs from Wragos. Did Barlowe here not to be her escort but for business matters? He was indeed a sly fox. Catching sight of the assortment of exquisite snacks disyed on the nearby dining table, Rosalynn could not resist the temptation and reached for them. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Rosalynn spun around to face the source, only to discover Asher¡¯s presence. She swallowed the cake in her mouth and replied, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Asher locked his gaze on her with a solemn expression. ¡°Rosalynn, you stole my order again.¡± With a tissue in hand, she dabbed at her mouth and responded with a hint of nonchnce, ¡°It¡¯s all about our skills, isn¡¯t it?¡± Asher¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily, but his demeanor quickly shifted to one of dejection. ¡°Yes, I understand that now. I actually want to talk to you,¡± he said. ¡°About what?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 471 Chapter 471 ¡°I want to go back to S.W. Studio. Rosalynn, I¡¯vee to realize my mistake. I love the atmosphere at S.W. Studio more than Moreno Decoration,¡± Asher answered. Rosalynn felt a jolt of surprise as she processed his words. Asher wanted to return to S.W. Studio? She had assumed that Asher held deep animosity toward her and Keegan. Truth be told, she found Keegan¡¯s punishment rather harsh. Despite everything, Asher and the other two designers were still skilled at their craft. ¡°I¡¯d like to find a quiet ce where we can talk privately if that¡¯s alright with you.¡± Asher looked at Rosalynn expectantly, awaiting her response. He seemed genuinely sincere, and Rosalynn found herself wavering. ¡°Rosalynn, you wouldn¡¯t make me kneel here and apologize, would you?¡± Asher¡¯s smile held a touch of helplessness as he jestingly added while pretending to kneel. Rosalynn stopped him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s find a more suitable ce to talk.¡± ¡°okay.¡± A glimmer of excitement sparkled in Asher¡¯s eyes as he gestured to a spot not far away. le can head over there. It¡¯s a peaceful and secluded spot.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Setting her ss down, Rosalynn trailed behind Asher as they strode to the nearby grove. Amid the woods stood a tranquil pavilion enveloped by the soothing scents of nature. As they arrived, two figures already upying the pavilion turned their attention to Rosalynn and Asher. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, recognizing them as the designers who were fired alongside Asher. ¡°Hello,¡± Rosalynn greeted them back. Turning to Asher, she asked, ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Asher met her gaze and asked, ¡°Rosalynn, I heard you were trafficked?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression hardened, her fists clenching. How did they find out? jo wonder you¡¯re so bold. Turns out you¡¯ve already been tainted.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we have a Little fun together?¡± The two other men sneered. A flicker of caution passed through Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. Clearly, Asher¡¯s intent to return to S.W. Studio was not out of remorse. So, his intention was to¡­ While she was still processing, Asher suddenly took out a small bottle and sprayed its contents at her face. The pungent smell hit her immediately. Despite her instincts screaming danger, making her hold her breath, she still inhaled some of it. She staggered back a few steps, her gaze icy. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do we want? We want to enjoy ourselves with you!¡± Asher¡¯s intentions were now clear. He grabbed her arm, his expression menacing. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Rosalynn, you cost us our jobs and left us to face the bacsh. Do you think we would just let it go?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re not pure anymore. It¡¯s no big deal for you to have fun with us.¡± The three designers dragged her deeper into the grove. Rosalynn felt her strength wane. She knew that what she had inhaled wasn¡¯t harmless. But she could still move. Quietly, she extracted a silver needle from her bracelet and jabbed it into one of her own acupoints. sher, you¡¯d better think twice before doing anything illegal!¡± ¡°Illegal? Rosalynn, you tempted us first! You¡¯re the real viin here. We¡¯re just fulfilling your desire!¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 With a malicious grin, Asher shoved Rosalynn to the ground. The three men loomed over her, their grotesque faces on full disy. Rosalynn¡¯s past ordeal on the truck shed in her mind, fueling her growing anxiety. She drove the silver needle a Little deeper into her skin, trying to maintain herposure. sher, do you dare Lay a hand on me?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re about to. You¡¯re nothing more than a harlot.¡± Asher started to undress, turning to his companion. ¡°I¡¯ll take her first. Start recording. I want to see just how irresistible she is to men ¡°Alright, get on with it!¡± The other man, thrilled, pulled out his phone to capture the event. Asher traced a hand down Rosalynn¡¯s face and tore open her shirt. Rosalynn¡¯s breathing quickened. As Asher leaned down, she swiftly pulled out the silver needle from her body and drove it hard into his side. ¡°Ouch!¡± Asher cried out, a wave of pain spreading throughout his body, before he copsed to the ground. Rosalynn pushed him away and slowly rose to her feet. The other two men stared in shock. ¡°Asher, what happened?¡± ¡°I¡­1 can¡¯t move!¡± Asher tried to stand, but his body refused to cooperate. His expression was a mix of shock and fear as he Looked at Rosalyn. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Rosalynn nced down at him. ¡°Asher, I warned you not to touch me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her tone was nonchnt. Asher, panic-stricken, was drenched in sweat. He turned to hispanions, who were rooted to the spot, and barked, Chapter 474 Chapter 474 ¡°Help me, now!¡± The two men exchanged a nce. As they watched Rosalynn approach them step by step, fear overcame them and they turned to flee. However, they had only taken a few steps when a man blocked their path. ¡°Why are you running?¡± Barlow¡¯s question seemed casual, but his voice carried a chilling edge. The pair gulped nervously. ¡°The wedding is about to start. We need to find our seats.¡± They had spotted himing with Rosalynn. They knew they were in trouble. Cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. Barlow, breaking into a sudden grin, swung his fists,nding a punch on each of them. They cried out and copsed to the ground, unable to fight back. Rosalynn approached Barlow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your partner. It¡¯s my job to look out for you! Are you touched?¡± Barlow closed the distance between them, shing a wicked smile. Rosalynn recoiled in distaste and moved to the two men sprawled on the ground. They looked up at her, panic-stricken. ¡°Rosalynn, we were just following orders. It was Asher who put us up to this!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Asher imed you got us and fired suggested we get revenge. He was the instigator!¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn cast a frosty gaze at Asher. Asher, lying on the ground, quickly defended himself. ¡°Rosalynn, I was also manipted!¡± Rosalynn narrowed her eyes, a suspicion forming in her mind. ¡°By whom?¡± ¡°Brylee put me up to it. She said you were kidnapped and raped by human traffickers. And you would keep it to yourself even if we raped you.¡± It was Brylee. Rosalynn¡¯s fingers tightened into fists, her expression cold. Brylee was Like a pest, ceaselessly troublesome. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Hearing Asher¡¯s confession, Barlow looked surprised. Rosalynn had been trafficked? ¡°Rosalynn, we beg your forgiveness.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything, Rosalynn.¡± The two designers managed to get to their feet. Nothing? If not for her knowledge of acupuncture, she would have fallen victim to these men. Rosalynn¡¯s lips thinned as she regarded them with icy detachment. ¡°Brylee is despicable. Rosalynn, don¡¯t you want to retaliate?¡± Barlow asked suddenly. From N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn nced at him. ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± A wicked grin spread across Barlow¡¯s face as he strolled over to Asher, pulling out a small bottle from his pocket. The dinner party was about tomence. Seated in the dressing room, touching up her makeup, Brylee was somewhat distracted. She was confident that Asher had executed her n wlessly. Everyone would soon witness Rosalynn¡¯s disgrace. There was a knock at the door, and a waiter entered. ¡°Mr. Boyd has requested your presence in the lounge on the second floor.¡± Mr. Boyd? Asher must havepleted the task and wanted her to witness the oue. A flicker of excitement Lit up Brylee¡¯s eyes. She rose from her seat and exited the dressing room, following the waiter to a lounge on the second floor. The waiter held the door open for her, and Brylee stepped inside. With the door now closed behind her, Brylee found the room shrouded in darkness. She fumbled for the wall Lamp and switched it on. ¡°Asher, are you in here?¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Her face fell. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you here? And you¡¯re unscathed!¡± A cold smile yed on Rosalynn¡¯s lips as she produced a small bottle and sprayed its contents to Brylee. s it turns out, you should be the one in distress!¡± ¡®Ah! What are you doing?¡± Brylee cried out. Rosalynn shoved her further into the room before swiftly exiting. A man¡¯s voice floated in from behind. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. She felt a warmth enveloping her shoulders. Looking down, she saw Barlow draping a suit jacket over her. ¡°Thanks,¡± Rosalynn muttered, adjusting the suit jacket on her shoulders. Barlow shed a teasing grin. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯vee to your rescue yet again. How do you n to repay me?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I never asked for your help,¡± Rosalynn responded coolly before descending the stairs. ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re in my debt now,¡± Barlow called after her, his voice filled with mirth. Rosalynn chose to remain silent, tacitly acknowledging his im. She descended the stairs and surveyed the crowd from afar. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she announced. She had done her part, and any further involvement seemed pointless. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how things unfold for Brylee?¡± Barlow caught her by the arm. Rosalynn frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she snapped. Barlow released her, chuckling yfully. ¡°Come on, Rosalynn, don¡¯t be so prudish. You saw me naked.¡± Her eyes shot him an icy re. She wished she could wipe that memory clean. Just then, a voice called out to her. ¡°Good evening, Rosalynn.¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Rosalynn eyed the man. He was a handsome fellow, vaguely familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Norwood Olson. A friend of Brian and Sanford. We¡¯ve met before,¡± Norwood said with a friendly smile. Her memory jogged, Rosalynn recalled him from Royarid Club, where Sanford had roped her into a game of billiards. Norwood had been there, too. ¡°Hello,¡± Rosalynn greeted him with a polite smile. ¡°Is this gentleman your boyfriend?¡± Norwood asked, nodding at Barlow. Before Rosalynn could deny it, Barlow stepped in. ¡°Brian is well aware of my rtionship with Rosalynn. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡± Rosalynn stared at Barlow, taken aback. What did he mean by saying Brian knew about their rtionship? His words hinted at some hidden secret. ¡°Why are you staring, Rosalynn? Did I say something misleading?¡± Barlow asked, feigning innocence. Rosalynn only scoffed in response. His words, though vague, had the potential to stir a whirlwind of spection. ncing back at Norwood, she noticed him engrossed in his phone. She wondered if he was informing Brian about his encounter with her and Barlow. ¡°You look worried. Afraid Norwood will spill the beans to Brian?¡± Barlow prodded, a smirk tugging at his lips. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes betrayed a flicker of unease. She countered, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m worried?¡± ¡°Pure observation,¡± Barlow replied, grinning as he moved closer to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Is it true you¡¯ve been trafficked?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face hardened, her hands clenching reflexively. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 As he studied her hardened expression, Barlow ventured, ¡°Brian once rescued two girls from human traffickers. He was bitten by a dog, which gave him a lifelong fear of dogs. Were you one of those girls?¡± Impressed by his deductive powers, Rosalynn remained silent, leaving the question hanging in the air. Barlow¡¯s grin broadened. ¡°Did you marry him out of gratitude for his rescue? And he didn¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Enough!¡± she snapped. Why was this man, as good-looking as he was, such a chatterbox? Barlow¡¯s smile only widened at her response. ¡°Rosalynn, you should be nicer to me! I know so many of your secrets!¡± he teased. Rosalynn shot him a sidelong nce, retorting, ¡°Feel free to spill them all. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll make you pay.¡± ¡°Oh, how terrifying Barlow eximed, feigning fright. His antics earned him another eye roll from Rosalynn. Just then, a waiter began ushering the guests to the dining area. The banquet was about tomence. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze settled on Han, who seemed to be searching for someone. Despite his deception, she knew he wasn¡¯t a bad person. He didn¡¯t deserve a vindictive bride Like Brylee. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, brace yourself for a good show.¡± With a mischievous glint in his eye, Barlow sauntered to the broadcast room. Rosalynn stood silently, her gaze fixed on the banquet hall¡¯s electronic screen. What had once been a charming disy of wedding photos had morphed into a scandalous video. The content of the video was, in a word, appalling. Although some elements were conveniently blurred, the faces remained sharply defined. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the bride?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can she be with three men?¡± ¡°Is she a slut? Poor Han!¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Excited murmurs filled the room, the scandalous scene provoking an uproar among the guests, their fingers busily snapping photos and recording videos. Han, meanwhile, had been preupied with searching for Brylee. Drawn by themotion, he turned to the screen. Shock and anger washed over him. ¡°What on earth is she doing?¡± Burning with rage, Han trembled violently. His face flushed, he darted upstairs, the murmuring crowd rising to their feet and tailing behind, eager to witness the unfolding drama. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rosalynn,¡± Barlow said, emerging from the broadcast room. Before Rosalynn could react, she was whisked upstairs. On the second floor, Han, driven by his fury, kicked open a door and stormed into a room. Confronted by the scene that greeted him, he Lunged forward, his eyes zing, and violently kicked the three men. Even as the men scrambled on the floor, their faces remained flushed. Initially, they were perplexed, but panic quickly set in. They hurriedly gathered their scattered clothing from the floor. Brylee, her eyes clouded with desire, moaned and lunged at Han, trying to nt a kiss on his lips. Han, repulsed, dodged her advances and pped her. ¡°Brylee, you disgust me,¡± he spat. Stunned by the harsh reality of her actions, Brylee fell to the floor, sobering quickly. She let out a shriek and hastily covered herself. ¡°Han, give me my clothes,¡± she pleaded. But Han¡¯s eyes remained red-hot. ¡°Brylee, after what you¡¯ve done, do you really fear being seen by others?¡± ¡°No, Han, I¡­¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Brylee!¡± The parents of both Han and Brylee forced their way through the crowd. Brylee¡¯s mother, blushing in embarrassment, rushed to cloak her daughter. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Brylee¡¯s father, seething with rage, stepped forward and pped her. ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame upon our family!¡± he bellowed. Brylee, flustered and humiliated, reached out to Han. ¡°Han, it¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin.. ¡°Enough,¡± Han interrupted, shaking off her hand. He took a deep breath and turned to Brylee¡¯s parents. ¡°The wedding¡¯s cancelled.¡± Brylee¡¯s parents paled, their lips moving as if to argue, but no words came out. How could they defend their daughter after she¡¯d caused such a scandal? ! Han, you have to Listen to me. I was set u Brylee shrieked, clutching Han¡¯s hand. Han asked, ¡°You were set up? By whom?¡± Han asked, his gaze piercing. ¡°It¡¯s..¡± Rosalynn. ¡°It¡¯s her! Rosalynn is the one who set me up!¡± Brylee scanned the crowd, her eyes finallynding on Han¡¯s gaze swiveled to Rosalynn, a spective gleam in his eye. As headstrong as Brylee was, he couldn¡¯t believe she would stoop to such a Level, especially on her wedding day. Could Rosalynn be the puppeteer of this sordid drama? Rosalynn stood there and asked, ¡°Brylee, what reason would I have to ruin you?¡± ¡°The audacity of you to cast aspersions on others while you¡¯re the one caught in a disgraceful act!¡± Barlow added, his hands stuffed in his pockets as he cast a frigid nce at her. Brylee¡¯s chest heaved with indignation. ¡°You¡¯re the instigator, Rosalynn! You¡¯re the malevolent one. You¡¯re the depraved. You¡¯ve been¡­¡± Brylee¡¯s sentence was abruptly cut short as a sh of movement caught her eye, followed by a sharp, searing pain on her forehead. Stumbling backward, her gaze fell on a cell phone lying on the floor. From N?velDrama.Org. Barlow had hurled it at her. ¡°Care to continue?¡± Barlow advanced toward her, his stride confident and menacing. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Blood trickled from Brylee¡¯s forehead. Cowering in fear, she sought refuge behind her mother, her voice caught in her throat. From N?velDrama.Org. Barlow bent to retrieve his phone, then turned his attention to Han. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, it¡¯s in your best interest to cut ties with a woman as morally bankrupt and malicious as her. She¡¯ll only weigh you down.¡± Han managed a strained smile, watching as Barlow departed with Rosalynn. A pang of envy tugged at him. He wished he could count himself among Rosalynn¡¯s suitors. ¡°My apologies, everyone. Tonight¡¯s wedding is hereby cancelled. ALL gifts will be returned,¡± Han announced, mustering up some semnce of cheerfulness. The guests, having had their fill of drama, exited the scene with a sense of morbid satisfaction. ¡°No, Han, please don¡¯t cancel the wedding. Believe me, it was Rosalynn who orchestrated this!¡± Brylee pleaded, tears streaking her face as she clung to Han¡¯s hand. Han shook off her grasp, maintaining a facade of calm. ¡°Really? Enlighten me, why would she frame you?¡± Brylee answered, ¡°She¡¯s envious. She thinks I¡¯ve stolen you from her. That¡¯s why she schemed against me!¡± Han scoffed, ¡°Still spinning tales, Brylee?¡± His gaze Landed on the men huddled together. ¡°Asher, better spill the truth now, or I¡¯m calling the cops!¡± Asher was visibly shaking in his boots. ¡°I¡¯LL tell you! Brylee directed us to assault Rosalynn and record the incident. She wanted to disgrace Rosalynn. We didn¡¯t anticipate that Rosalynn would turn the tables on us.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the truth,¡± the other two chimed in. Han¡¯s gaze filled with revulsion as he turned to Brylee. ¡°Brylee, your actions are repugnant. Why must you continuously antagonize Rosalynn? She has never shown any interest in me!¡± Brylee¡¯s face contorted in rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why I resent Rosalynn? You may mean nothing to her, but she means everything to you! You wouldn¡¯t give her up unless her reputation is tarnished, would you?¡± Han realized that reasoning with her was pointless. ¡°Enough of this. I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 ¡°Please! Han!¡± Panic surged through Brylee as she appealed to her parents for support. ¡°Dad, Mom, you have to help me!¡± Brylee was their only child. Despite their embarrassment, they attempted to sway Han. ¡°Han, Brylee has made a grave mistake, but she¡¯s realized her mistake. Please forgive her this once. She¡¯s our only child. Our fortune will be yours when we pass.¡± Brylee¡¯s father tried to entice Han with their wealth. Han met their gaze, stating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t spend my life with someone as vindictive and petty as Brylee. I fear she might kill me in my sleep if she doesn¡¯t approve of something I¡¯ve done.¡± There was such news. His fear was palpable. Han sidestepped them, making his way to his mother. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s Leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t walk away, Han. Are you going to Rosalynn? She¡¯s surrounded by men, and she has no interest in you. Don¡¯t delude yourself!¡± Brylee yelled, intending to follow him. Brylee¡¯s mother, her eyes reddened, caught her arm. ¡°Enough, Brylee. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself any further!¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t leave Han!¡± Brylee¡¯s cries echoed in the room, fury burning in her eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Barlow drove Rosalynn back to her ce. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to grab a bite before heading in?¡± Barlow asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat something at home,¡± Rosalynn replied. Barlow intended to tease her further, but upon seeing her pale face, he thought better of it. As they pulled into her apartmentplex, Barlow asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you so much for today,¡± Rosalynn expressed sincerely, ncing at him. If Barlow and Brian weren¡¯t brothers and if there wasn¡¯t any animosity between them, she might have considered him a good friend. ¡°Remember my good deeds. I¡¯ll call in the favor one day,¡° Barlow responded in a cynical tone. Rosalynn remained silent. She exited the car and made her way into the building. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Once inside her apartment, she turned on all the lights. Her mood was dismal. She retreated to the bathroom, stood under the shower, and scrubbed her skin over and over. After a while, when the steam in the bathroom nearly suffocated her, she stepped out. To help herself fall asleep faster, she consumed some wine before going to bed. However, her sleep was gued by nightmares. She was revisited by unpleasant memories. From N?velDrama.Org. In her dream, a man forced something into her mouth and touched her with his filthy hands. She resisted fiercely, driving a shard of ss into his abdomen. The man retaliated, berating her and ripping her clothes¡­ ¡°Nol¡± Rosalynn jolted awake, her body drenched in a cold sweat. Her chest rose and fell rapidly. Staring at the ceiling above her, she swallowed hard and sat up. Memories from eight years ago flooded her mind. Ste, who Lived in the same vige, was coerced into going with two unfamiliar men to work in the city. Rosalynn sensed something was off, so she clung to Ste¡¯s hand, refusing to let her leave. The two men, losing their patience, knocked both her and Ste unconscious and took them away. Ste was raped on the journey. And Rosalynn barely escaped the same fate. Thankfully, Brian had saved her and Ste from their abductors. She was disoriented and didn¡¯t recognize Brian then. When she regained consciousness, she was already in a hospital. Han was at her bedside. Back then, Han was the same height as Brian. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 She had asked Han if he was the one who had saved her. Han nodded. It was then that she learned Han had been passing by coincidentally. The traffickers had fled, leaving her and Ste behind. Recognizing Ste and Rosalynn, Han had told Brian¡¯s bodyguard that he was their acquaintance and he was going to send them to the hospital. Brian had been bitten by a dog, so the bodyguard had taken him back to the Hughes family. Rosalynn wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. She threw off the quilt and got out of bed, heading to the living room to fetch some water. There seemed to be footsteps echoing in the corridor outside. Rosalynn set down the ss, walked over to the door, and peered out through the peephole. It was Brian. He seemed to have just returned and was standing outside her door, lost in thought. Taken aback, Rosalynn unlocked the door and looked at Brian. Brian was equally surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Rosalynn to open the door. A thought crossed his mind, causing him to turn cold. ¡°Did you attend Han¡¯s wedding with Barlow today?¡± Norwood had sent him several photos. In the pictures, Barlow was holding Rosalynn in his arms, their intimacy apparent. Norwood was a mutual friend of his and Sanford¡¯s, not a paparazzo, meaning the photos couldn¡¯t have been doctored. Rosalynn and Barlow appeared to be a couple ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t deny it. She held Brian¡¯s gaze. From N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 A shadow of disappointment shed in his eyes. ¡°Why? Rosalynn, I truly can¡¯tprehend you. Why do your feelings shift so rapidly?¡± Brian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved noticeably. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to understand myself anymore. Your actions suggest that you¡¯re epting Barlow. It seems I¡¯ve been deceiving myself. I apologize for the intrusion.¡± He had tried to win her over, even at the cost of his dignity. That should have been enough. He couldn¡¯t Lie to himself any longer. After saying that, Brian turned around and left. Rosalynn reached out and grabbed his hand. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t go.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her hand was soft. Brian looked down at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalynn tightened her grip on his hand and looked up at him. ¡°Stay with me tonight. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think about anything. She just wanted him to stay with her. Brian was taken aback by her sudden request, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Without a word, Rosalynn pulled him into her room, shut the door, and pulled him close. Her lips were soft and inviting, and Brian was drawn into the kiss. He was too caught up at the moment to question why she was suddenly so passionate. ALL he wanted was to be with her. Their breaths intertwined as he held the back of her head and kissed her passionately. The night became gentle as they released all their love. The next day, in Sanford¡¯s apartment, the phone on the bedside table kept ringing. Maggie was awakened in Sanford¡¯s arms and opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Sanford, your phone keeps ringing,¡± she said. Sanford patted her with his eyes closed and reached for his phone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re just sending me birthday wishes.¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Maggie stopped yawning and eximed, ¡°Today is your birthday?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Sanford flipped through the messages on his phone and threw it aside with disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Maggie sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Sanford chuckled and pulled her back onto his chest. ¡°Maggie, I think From N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll be even happier if you serve me in bed.¡± Maggie blushed and gently hit his strong chest. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t Let me sleep all day like yesterday, or Rosalynn will make fun of me.¡± Why was he so energetic? She couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rosalynn will understand.¡± Sanford held her hand. ¡°Plus, maybe if we get her irritated enough, she¡¯ll get closer to Brian. And if he is happy, he might be more inclined to help you be a regr worker sooner rather thanter.¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at his cunning n. ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re something else!¡± ¡°Do you admire my strategy?¡± Sanford raised his eyebrows and put on an evil smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Maggie nodded with a smile. ¡°How sweet!¡± Sanford lowered his head and kissed her, but Maggie pushed him away and quickly got out of bed. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± Sanford smacked his lips and propped his head with his hand. He looked so handsome now. ¡°I just want to sleep with you!¡± Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Brian looked at Rosalynn¡¯s sleeping face with tenderness. He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became so passionate, but he knew it felt good to be with her. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Rosalynn was finally his woman. Gazing at her pink Lips, he couldn¡¯t resist leaning in and kissing her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn stirred and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± His voice waszy and cozy as he spoke. Rosalynn was stunned. As she gazed at his handsome face, she unconsciously frowned. She couldn¡¯t believe she had slept with him. ¡°What? Do you want to deny it again?¡± Brian¡¯s ck eyes narrowed, and he appeared a little angry. Rosalynn collected herself and smiled. ¡°No.¡± She had simply felt dizzy. She had initiated thingsst night and thoroughly enjoyed it. Her smile piqued Brian¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Rosalynn, then our rtionship¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re both adults. We don¡¯t have to hold each other ountable after a night together, do we?¡± Rosalynn sat upright and reached for her pajamas. Brian stood up and turned her around. ¡°Rosalynn, are you implying thatst night meant nothing? That you slept with me for no reason?¡± Rosalynn was at a Loss for words Slept for no reason? It made it sound as if she had forced him into bed with her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy yourself Last night? It was consensual, wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not your first time being intimate with someone. You don¡¯t need me to bear any responsibility, do you?¡± After saying that, Rosalynn lifted the quilt and climbed out of bed. Brian felt a pang of irritation. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time. But¡­¡± He trailed off, ncing at the bed to find it devoid of any indication of their actions. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 It wasn¡¯t her first time either. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. He had assumed that she was still a virgin. But it seemed he had overthought things. No wonder she seemed so nonchnt. Brian was caught in a whirl of emotions. He got out of bed and donned a bath towel. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Who were you intimate with before?¡± Rosalynn paused while tying her pajama belt and looked back at Brian. What an idiot! Why had she been intimate with such a dim-witted man? ¡°What about you? Who were you intimate with for the first time?¡± Brian pressed his Lips together and remained silent. Gazing into the man¡¯s handsome eyes, Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has their secrets. Isn¡¯t it better to keep some things private?¡± Her demeanor was so nonchnt. Brian pulled her into his arms and tilted her chin upwards. ¡°Rosalynn, I don¡¯t care about your past. But no one else can touch what¡¯s mine.¡± Rosalynn was at a Loss for words What a domineering man! Actually, she was quite pleased with his performancest night. Rosalynn blinked her eyes, prying his hand away from her chin. ¡°Brian, how about we be secret Lovers? No one else needs to know.¡± Brian was taken aback.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 This was the first time a woman had made such a proposition to him. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, do I seem disgraceful?¡± ¡°No. If you¡¯re notfortable with it, we can just forget I said anything.¡± Rosalynn pushed him away and was about to head to the bathroom. Brian pulled her back into his arms and stared at her intently. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re different.¡± It was the first time he had encountered a woman who saw him purely as a lover. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. So, do we have a deal?¡± Rosalynn blinked, her smile beaming. Brian wrapped his arms around her waist and stated, ¡°I have but one condition. Don¡¯t betray me during this time. And, stay away from Barlow.¡± Arching her eyebrows, Rosalynn replied, ¡°I won¡¯t betray you. As for staying away from Barlow, can you distance yourself from Eleanor?¡± Brian furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Why is it different?¡± Rosalynn studied the man¡¯s handsome face and nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯re right. The rtionship between you and Eleanor is of a different nature. I¡¯m just a casual friend to Barlow. So, you can¡¯t dictate my actions, but I can request you to avoid Eleanor.¡± She had an uncanny knack for argument. Brian was left speechless. He stared at her and asserted, ¡°Rosalynn, not everyone is privileged to share a bed with me. So, you can be assured that there won¡¯t be another woman in my bed in the future.¡± Brian¡¯s countenance was grave, chiseled features growing more striking with each passing moment. Rosalynn found herself on the precipice of confession, her heart teetering on the edge. She yearned to tell him about their shared history, that she was once his wife, that she lost her virginity to him. But as images of Eleanor and his true identity came flooding back, she held her tongue. Last night had been a moment of surrender, an impulsive dance in the sheets. He had dered amitment, but how deep did his feelings truly run? Would his fascination wane after a month? Two? Three? Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Would he discard her like a worn-out ything once the novelty wore off? The thought of another heartbreak was too much to bear. ¡°I need to freshen up,¡± Rosalynn announced, snapping back to reality. She gently extricated herself from his grasp and headed to the bathroom. Watching the sway of her slim waist and the graceful stride of her legs, Brian allowed a smile to touch his lips, trailing behind her leisurely. ¡°So, I heard Han¡¯s wedding was quite the spectaclest night. Were you involved in the drama?¡± Norwood had filled him in about the fiasco, the bride pinning the me on Rosalynn, and Barlow stepping up to shield her. ¡°Let¡¯s not delve into that. It¡¯s all been taken care of,¡± Rosalynn retorted, her attention focused on brushing her teeth. It was clear she had no desire to rehash the past. Brian leaned against the door frame, his gaze lingering on her. Had Barlow been the one to clean up her mess? The thought rattled him. As Rosalynn rinsed her mouth and moved to cleanse her face, she caught sight of the love bites adorning her neck in the mirror. She traced the marks with her fingertips, a quick nce thrown Brian¡¯s way. From N?velDrama.Org. Snapping out of his reverie, Brian quirked a brow. ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Are you a canine in disguise? Look what you¡¯ve done.¡± She gestured at the damning evidence of their tryst. Brian chuckled, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°And you? Are you a feline? I suspect my back tells a simr tale.¡± He turned slightly, revealing several long scratches marring his skin, souvenirs from their passionate encounter. Rosalynn was caught off-guard, quickly shifting the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Go get dressed. You can¡¯t parade around in a towel all day.¡± As she exited, Brian tossed her a sequence of numbers, his mood clearly buoyant. Puzzled, Rosalynn looked back at him. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 ¡°My home security code,¡± Brian exined. Taken aback, Rosalynn nodded, making her way to the kitchen. Brian caught her hand, an expectant look in his eyes. ¡°Your turn. What¡¯s your code?¡± Realization dawned on Rosalynn. ¡°Six ones.¡± ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the art of reverse psychology. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± With that, she extricated herself from his grasp and disappeared into the kitchen. Brian wore an amused smile, taking his leave to freshen up and change. In the kitchen, Rosalynn started prepping breakfast when her phone rang. It was Karina on the Line. ¡°Rosalynn, were you at Han¡¯s wedding? I¡¯ve heard that he cancelled the wedding in the end. Rumor has it she was found having sex with three other men during the wedding. Can you confirm?¡± Karina¡¯s words tumbled out in a rush, a torrent of curiosity. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rosalynn nodded in affirmation. ¡°Brylee got her just desserts. You see,st night¡­¡± She ryed a concise ount of the previous night¡¯s drama, leaving Karina shocked and incensed. ¡°Brylee is a venomous snake! I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay, else I¡¯d have torn her to shreds!¡± Rosalynn felt aforting warmth spread through her chest. After another round ofmbasting Brylee, Karina switched gears. ¡°Today¡¯s Sunday. Fancy catching up over dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m swamped today, unfortunately. Valeria introduced me to several new clients. I need to sketch out some design drafts,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll n for another time then.¡± After a pause, Karina added, ¡°Oh, and has Keegan finished the design draft that Annalise. Rosalynn mulled over the essence of Annalise¡¯s character, ament teetering on her lips, but she swallowed it back at the Last moment. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°I¡¯ve yet to broach the subject with Keegan. I¡¯ll bring it up at work tomorrow.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. It would be best to keep under wraps Annalise¡¯s brewing ns to seduce Keegan, lest the news cause too much of a stir. After chatting with her friend for a little Longer, Rosalynn ended the call. A nce at the steaming steamer drew her thoughts to Maggie. A yful smile danced on her Lips as she tapped out a message to her friend. ¡°I¡¯ve whipped up breakfast again today. Fancy joining me downstairs?¡± Her offer had been declined yesterday, and she expected the same response today. ¡°No, thanks, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± Maggie¡¯s message shed on the screen promptly. Rosalynn raised a quizzical brow as she typed back, ¡°Alright then.¡± Post-breakfast, she found Brian sat on the sofa, his gaze fixed on theputer screen. The crisp white shirt and ebony trousers lent him an air of nobility and conceit. Rosalynn set the breakfast on the table, the clink of tes echoing softly. ¡°Time for breakfast,¡± she called out. Brian¡¯s gaze lifted. He snapped theputer shut and made his way to the dining room. The tantalizing aroma of the breakfast filled the room. Visually appealing, it was hard to resist. A grin tugged at Brian¡¯s Lips as he settled into his chair. ¡°Does this mean I can look forward to such royal treatment every day?¡± As his partner now, was it too surreal to believe? ¡°Do you expect me to cater to you every morning? We share a bed, but I am not your maid,¡± Rosalynn retorted softly, biting into her sandwich. Brian sipped his coffee, his tone nonchnt. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of making you a servant. If you ever tire of preparing breakfast, I¡¯1l arrange for it to be delivered.¡± At this, Rosalynn chuckled, her eyes twinkling. ¡°You truly embody arrogance.¡± Brian¡¯s brows arched in surprise. ¡°Well then, should I be the one making breakfast?¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 ¡°Why not? Who dictated that in a partnership, the woman must take up cooking and cleaning?¡± Rosalynn countered. Brian held her gaze, a challenging glint in his eye. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cook you breakfast if you dare to eat it.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s mind shed back to Brian¡¯s attempts at peeling potatoes an image that provoked both amusement and concern. She decided to let it pass. After all, a man who could ink a contract worth hundreds of millions was not cut out for menial chores. Silence descended on the room as they ate in peace. ¡°Where do you n on living, here or at my ce?¡± Brian asked, his te nearly clean. He dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Either works for me.¡± Rosalynn shrugged nonchntly, finishing her sandwich. Rising from the chair, she began clearing the remnants of their meal. Brian watched her lithe figure move around the room, his interest piqued. In his eyes, women were extensions of men, who were to provide them with love and material comforts. But here, living under her roof, he found himself basking in her care. ¡°I¡¯LL have someone deliver our essentials hereter. We can live together,¡± he suggested. Casting a sideways nce at Brian, Rosalynn agreed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡®air enough.¡± With her brisk nod of approval, Brian couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat under her thumb. His eyebrows shot up in response. Just then, his phone trilled. It was call from Edwin. An important client meeting Loomed ahead, with Edwin waiting for him at the rendezvous point. ¡°I need to take off,¡± Brian announced, pushing off from the table. ¡°Even on Sundays, you¡¯re swamped?¡± Rosalynn queried. A chuckle escaped Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°Wishing I¡¯d stick around?¡± Rosalynn threw him a look that seemed to say he was reading too much into her words. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Closing the distance between them, Brian encircled her waist with his arm, a yful twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, how about you take up the mantle of supporting me?¡± Rosalynn traced her fingers along the contours of his face, a knowing smile gracing her lips. ¡°You do seem to possess the requisite charm to be a boy toy.¡± A hearty Laugh bubbled up from Brian as he Leaned in to nt a kiss on her lips. ¡°No one has ever dared to treat me as a boy toy.¡± are to take the risk?¡± hat¡¯s a costly gamble.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m short on funds.¡± Their banter continued for a bit more. Finally, Rosalynn managed to usher the near-unhinged man out of the apartment. Not long after, Maggie descended the stairs. ¡°Rosalynn, I owe you an apology. I promised to join you for breakfast yesterday, but I didn¡¯t make it,¡± Maggie offered, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Apologies are unnecessary. I understand,¡± Rosalynn responded, her smile carrying an unspoken significance. Maggie giggled, linking her arm with Rosalynn¡¯s. ¡°Sanford¡¯s right about you; you would understand.¡± Rosalynn quirked an eyebrow, Lightly pinching Maggie¡¯s cheek. jarely a week¡¯s passed and you can¡¯t stop bringing him up, can you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Like that!¡± Maggie retorted, a blush creeping onto her face as she hastily diverted the conversation. ¡°Actually, today is Sanford¡¯s birthday. Would you mind apanying me to pick out a gift for him?¡± Today was Sanford¡¯s birthday? Rosalynn gave a nod of assent. ¡°Sure, let me just change into something more suitable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn.¡± Maggie¡¯sughter echoed in the room, her eyes darting to Rosalynn¡¯s neck. The telltale signs of a passionate night were evident. ¡°Rosalynn, Last night, you and Brian¡­¡± Drawing on her own experiences, she could tell that Rosalynn had indeed been intimate with Brian. Realizing the implications, Rosalynn cleared her throat and rearranged her hair to cover the marks. ¡°I guess we¡¯re all influenced by thepany we keep.¡± ¡°Really? So, you¡¯re learning from me now?¡± Maggie¡¯s smile broadened as she trailed Rosalynn into her bedroom. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why not?¡± Rosalynn threw over her shoulder, her grin still in ce as she closed the bedroom door behind her. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Left in the hallway, Maggie tapped her nose thoughtfully. Brian seemed quite taken with Rosalynn. Perhaps she could leverage this to negotiate a better position at work. Dressed and ready, Rosalynn apanied Maggie to the local shopping mall. ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s your budget for the gift?¡± Rosalynn inquired. Maggie pouted. ¡°Lloyd still owes me a hundred grand, and I haven¡¯t received this month¡¯s sry. I¡¯m a bit strapped for cash, but I do have the hundred thousand Sanford gave me when my mom was hospitalized. Should we aim for a gift around that price?¡± Sanford hailed from affluence, and his friends Likely showered him with extravagant gifts. But Maggie was just a regr girl. She couldn¡¯tpete with that. ALL she had were her feelings. Rosalynn shot her a knowing smile. Maggie didn¡¯t attach much significance to money. Despite her rtionship with Sanford, she held a steadfast resolve not to squander the funds he had provided. She wasn¡¯t looking to exploit her rtionship for personal gain. Rosalynn found her character refreshing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon entering the store, Rosalynn offered some suggestions. ¡°Maggie, how about something like cufflinks or a tie clip?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie nodded, her gaze drawn to the intricate jewelry disyed in the ss counter. The most affordable cufflinks alone were nearly a hundred thousand. Maggie¡¯s gaze fell on a pair of cufflinks, an unmistakableck of interest shadowing her features. ¡°Maggie, these cufflinks are rather charming,¡± Rosalynn suggested, indicating another pair. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 ¡°How much do they cost?¡± Maggie queried. ¡°One hundred twenty-eight thousand.¡± The price tag sent a small jolt through Maggie. It was within her budget if she added her savings to Sanford¡¯s gift, but it would leave her nearly broke. ¡°Maggie, if you¡¯re short, I can Lend you some. Pay me back whenever you can.¡± When Rosalynn saw Maggie hesitating, she quickly transferred fifty thousand into Maggie¡¯s ount. A smile of gratitude spread across Maggie¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll repay you as soon as I¡¯m able.¡° ¡°No rush. I*m not strapped for cash,¡± Rosalynn assured her, her gaze lingering on a tie clip. Knowing it was Sanford¡¯s birthday, it would be inconsiderate not to give him anything. She decided to get the tie clip for him. With their purchases in tow, they made their way back home. Just as they were settling in, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. It was Brian. ¡°Today¡¯s Sanford¡¯s birthday. We¡¯re celebrating at Royarid Club tonight. I¡¯LLe by and pick you up,¡± he informed her. Brian exuded a certain gentleness, an indication of his good spirits. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯LL be going with Maggie,¡± Rosalynn responded. ¡°Is your refusal to let me pick you up due to a desire to keep our rtionship under wraps?¡± Brian queried. Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, do you genuinely believe they are all oblivious?¡± Brian challenged. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. I expect you to maintain a distance from me tonight.¡± She was convinced that as long as he didn¡¯t stir the pot, no one would suspect anything. With a chuckle, Brian relented, ¡°Alright, as you wish. I suspect there might be some drinking tonight. You may want to hail a cab.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± As she ended the call, Rosalynn noticed Maggie¡¯s questioning gaze. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 ¡°Why are you eyeing me Like that?¡± Maggie blinked uncertainly. ¡°Rosalynn, are you truly involved with Mr. Hughes purely for the sex?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made that clear? I¡¯m simply following your lead.¡± ¡°But Rosalynn, you¡¯re not like me. I believe Mr. Hughes has serious feelings for you,¡± Maggie countered. As the elevator ascended, Rosalynn exited on her floor. ¡°Maggie, with time, his intentions will be clearer. Now, go doll up. We¡¯ll head out together tonight.¡± She was curious to see how long Brian¡¯s infatuation would hold. Night fell. Rosalynn donned a blue-striped dress, her hair swept up to reveal her slender shoulders. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Subtle makeup enhanced her natural beauty. She was an enchanting blend of seduction and innocence. A knock sounded at the door; it was Maggie. Dressed in a ttering outfit and sporting minimal makeup, she seemed different. Her aura had improved dramatically. Women did require a bit of pampering. ¡°Maggie, you look stunning today.¡± ¡°And you, Rosalynn, are the epitome of beauty!¡± Tradingpliments, they left theplex, hailing a cab to Royarid Club. Upon reaching, they paid their fare and disembarked. Maggie, unustomed to wearing heels, nearly twisted her ankle. Rosalynn steadied her with a reassuring smile. ¡°Maggie, you should familiarize yourself with heels. With more practice, you¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡± Given Sanford¡¯s nature, he would frequently introduce her to his circle. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 She could no longer afford to stick to her simplistic style. ¡°Rosalynn, these heels are a menace. Who even came up with the idea? Why don¡¯t men wear them?¡± Maggie grumbled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Rosalynn chuckled in response. A familiar male voice floated towards them. ¡°Maggie?¡± Maggie paused and turned. Recognizing Lloyd¡¯s gaze on her, her expression darkened. She had dropped the case against him, and he was off the hook. But he still owed her. ¡°Maggie, is that really you?¡± Lloyd was visibly taken aback, scanning her from head to toe. Maggie was far from the naive country girl he remembered. Regardless of her attire, the rustic charm that was deeply ingrained in her couldn¡¯t bepletely shed. But today, Maggie was a vision of purity and allure. She bore the air of a socialite. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Had Rosalynn not addressed her, he would have failed to identify her entirely. Observing Lloyd, a slight frown creased Rosalynn¡¯s brow. Just then, her phone chimed. It was Brian. Casting a nce at Lloyd, she epted the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you and Maggie?¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°We¡¯re at the entrance, but it seems we¡¯ve attracted a rogue,¡± Rosalynn quipped. ¡°A rogue? Are you two alright?¡± The concern was palpable in Brian¡¯s voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s a manageable situation.¡± With that, Rosalynn ended the call. Lloyd, brimming with excitement, clutched Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake. Yana led me astray. Once you left, she broke up with me. It¡¯s only now that I¡¯vee to realize her ulterior motives. My regret is consuming me. I could p myself.¡± Lloyd¡¯s face was etched with guilt. Nonchntly, Maggie shook off his grasp. ¡°Lloyd, where¡¯s my money?¡± His words rang hollow in her ears Was it possible he didn¡¯t know Yana had intentionally stolen him from her? Or was he simply exploiting the situation? What a lowlife he was! ¡°Maggie, reconcile with me. If you do, I swear I¡¯ll treat you right. From here on out, everything I own will be yours,¡± Lloyd pled. Maggie scoffed. ¡°Lloyd, I¡¯ve made it clear before-I¡¯m not a waste collector. I won¡¯t take you back!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lloyd bit back his anger. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t be so harsh. I know you¡¯re furious with me. You¡¯ve berated me, beaten me, and I even spent a few days locked up. Can¡¯t you let bygones be bygones?¡± Maggie eyed him frostily. The memory of how he and Yana had nearly ruined her life caused her fists to clench. Undeterred, Lloyd continued his unsolicited tirade. ¡°Maggie, remember how blissful we were together? Even if we weren¡¯t wed, we were the picture of a love-struck couple to the world. You loved me, didn¡¯t you? Please forgive me and let¡¯s start anew!¡± Maggie looked at the unabashed Lloyd and internally cringed. How did she ever tolerate being with such a man? Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°Lloyd, I¡¯ve never loved you. My decision to be with you was simply because you were unremarkable. I see now that even the most unremarkable people can stoop to despicable levels. Character isn¡¯t defined by ordinariness!¡± Lloyd squirmed under her scathing words, yet managed to swallow his pride. ¡°You can berate me all you want. I deserve it. But can you give me another chance?¡± Maggie let out a derisive Laugh. ¡°Return my money first. We can discuss anything else afterwards.¡± A flicker of unease crossed Lloyd¡¯s face. ¡°I-¡° ¡°Maggie, it seems you¡¯ve been waid by a shameless man.¡± Anguid male voice, unmistakably Sanford¡¯s, caressed Maggie¡¯s ears. Without even turning, she knew it was him. Her face softened, and she spun around, greeting him with a warm smile. ¡°Sanford.¡± Sanford, Brian, and two others approached leisurely. Brian¡¯s gaze found Rosalynn, and he made a beeline for her. ¡°What brings you out here?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was as soft as a whisper. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention a run-in with a rogue? I feared the worst, so I thought I¡¯d check on you,¡± Brian answered. Rosalynn remained silent, her lips curving into a smile. Sanford approached Maggie, gently smoothing her hair. ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maggie¡¯s smile was gentle, almost serene. Lloyd, witnessing this exchange, was taken aback. ¡°Maggie, what are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This was Sanford, a famous yboy. He had embarrassed Lloyd at the cafe. Had Maggie taken up with him? ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s my girlfriend now casually around Maggie¡¯s shoulders, his tone icy. Sanford¡¯s arm draped Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Shock etched on Lloyd¡¯s face. ¡°Maggie, is this true?¡± Maggie simply nced at Sanford, choosing silence over response. Sanford had dered her his girlfriend, but she knew the truth of their rtionship was far more carnal. ¡°Are you deaf? Stay away from Maggie. Cross paths with her again, and I¡¯ll thrash you on sight!¡± Sanford¡¯s warning was chilling. Intimidated by Sanford¡¯s aggressive demeanor, Lloyd had no choice but to retreat. However, Maggie¡¯s sharpmand halted him. ¡°Stop!¡± His eyes brightened, and Lloyd turned to her hopefully. ¡°Maggie, have you changed your mind?¡± Maggie scoffed, ¡°No. I just want to know when you n to pay me back.¡± Again, she was after her money! She was such a material girl! Lloyd¡¯s patience had been stretched thin for a while. ¡°I¡¯m broke.¡± Even if he had the cash, he would not give it to her. Maggie shot him a re. ¡°Lloyd, are you really not going to return the money I worked so hard for?¡± At her usation, Lloyd feigned innocence. ¡°You know my circumstances. Thepany isn¡¯t operational yet. I genuinely don¡¯t have the funds.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maggie was about to retort when suddenly, Lloyd was shoved aside. She blinked in surprise, watching as Sanford intervened. ¡°Sanford¡­¡± ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s pointless to reason with a scoundrel,¡± Sanford advised, sauntering towards Lloyd. Lloyd winced in pain, clutching his chest as he tried to rise from the ground. Sanford, however, nted his foot on Lloyd¡¯s chest, towering over him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You really don¡¯t have the money?¡± he asked. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Lloyd pleaded. Sanford snorted, applying more pressure to Lloyd¡¯s chest. ¡°How dare you withhold my woman¡¯s money? You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± To Lloyd, Sanford¡¯s handsome face was intimidating. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, have merc: He whimpered in pain, realizing Sanford wasn¡¯t merely making an empty threat. ¡°I I¡¯ll pay her back! I have a hundred thousand in reserve. I¡¯ll pay her back!¡± Upon hearing this, Sanford lifted his foot and hauled Lloyd to his feet. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? How will you repay her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to her,¡± Lloyd managed to choke out, reaching for his phone with trembling hands. ¡°Maggie,e here,¡± Sanford called. Maggie approached, her face lit up with a grin. ¡°Sanford.¡± ¡°Take out your phone.¡± Sanford instructed, wrapping an arm around Maggie¡¯s waist. He then red at Lloyd. ¡°Hurry up, and stop wasting time.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Lloyd, not daring to refuse, reluctantly transferred the money to Maggie. At the club¡¯s entrance, Yana, standing amidst the crowd enjoying the spectacle, stared at Sanford and Maggie, her eyes gleaming. Maggie, dumped by Lloyd, was with a rich and influential man now. And that man was Sanford, a renowned figure in Wragos! It was unfathomable. In Yana¡¯s eyes, Maggie was just a lowly woman, meant only to be scorned by her. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 She decided she must snatch away everything Maggie had acquired. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having settled the matters, Brian was about to wrap his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist. But she quickly sidestepped. Observing his outstretched hand, Brian stifled a Laugh. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Over the past few years, all his friends knew he had never brought a temalepanion to any party. Hence, everyone was aware of their rtionship. As the group entered the elevator, Rosalynn positioned herself at the back, Brian standing beside her. Watching the changing numbers on the screen, she suddenly felt warmth envelop her hand. Brian had taken hold of it. Speechless, she attempted to pull her hand away but was unsessful. She shot him a re, but he ignored it. He only released her hand when the elevator stopped and everyone exited. However, in her hurry to remove her hand, she lost her bnce. Brian quickly caught her in his arms. ¡°Careful now.¡± He smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Those who had exited the elevator stared at the pair, their smiles filled with knowing meaning. Once she regained her bnce, Rosalynn stepped hard on Brian¡¯s foot. He winced but saw her swiftly walk ahead, leaving him with a smile. Teasing her was such fun! Sanford and Maggie entered the private room. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Many men and women, all Sanford¡¯s friends, were seated inside. ¡°Sanford¡¯s finally here. Now, the party can begin!¡± someone dered cheerfully. ¡°He has a new girlfriend again? This one Looks innocent!¡± ¡°He always has excellent taste.¡± ¡°Why do I feel Like I¡¯ve seen her before?¡± The murmur of conversation washed over the room until Sanford, seeking to quell the chatter, raised a hand in amanding gesture. ¡°Enough. What you need to understand is that Maggie is now my partner.¡± His sinct rification sparked a collective epiphany, a mutual understanding spreading across the faces of the assembled crowd. She was, by all appearances, an ordinary woman. Although no words were spoken, their gazes told a different story, each one resting on Maggie with a hint of puzzlement. Maggie, under the weight of their scrutiny, cast her eyes downward, a faint blush creeping up her cheeks. In the grand scheme of Sanford¡¯s life, she felt somewhat insignificant. ¡°Isn¡¯t Maggie the woman who resides beneath Sanford?¡± one impably dressed woman queried, her brow furrowed in thought. A second woman chimed in, her memory sparked. ¡°Yes, she was quite the spectacle when Sanford moved in.¡± The crowd murmured in agreement, their surprised nces shared but unspoken. No one expected Sanford to choose such an unassuming woman to be by his side. ¡°They¡¯re neighbors; it makes sense they¡¯d develop feelings,¡± Norwood interjected, trying to ease the tension. His gaze fell on Maggie, who was clutching a small bag. ¡°Is that a present for Sanford?¡± Maggie nodded and extended the bag to Sanford. ¡°Happy birthday, Sanford.¡± Sanford epted the gift, a yful smile gracing his lips. ¡°A gift, just for me? You¡¯re too kind.¡± Blushing, Maggie mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing extravagant. I hope you won¡¯t find it disappointing.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Sanford replied, his voice tinged with warmth. He delved into the bag, extracting a pair of cuff links. ¡°Oh, these are cuff links! They are exquisite!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Of course. I adore anything from you,¡± Sanford responded, pulling her into aforting embrace. ¡°Thank you, Love.¡± His public disy of affection, so candid amidst the throng of onlookers, stirred a wave of shyness within Maggie. It drew a series of whistles andughs from the men, while the women watched from a distance, whispering among themselves. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Those cuff links are barely worth a hundred thousand dors. Isn¡¯t that a rather cheap gift?¡± ¡°Well, she is an ordinary woman, after all. One hundred thousand must be a fortune to her.¡± ut isn¡¯t any money she has likely given to her by Sanford?¡± ¡°Sanford dumped Millie for this unassuming woman? Poor Millie.¡± The women discussed among themselves. One stylishly attired woman deftly pulled out her phone, swiftly typing a message to Millie. In the flurry of gift-giving, Rosalynn, too, was preparing to present her gift to Sanford. Yet, as she moved to do so, her handbag was abruptly snatched away by Brian. ¡°You¡¯ve also acquired a present for Sanford?¡± he asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Curiosity piqued, Brian rummaged through the bag, extracting a small box. ¡°Brian! It¡¯s a gift for Sanford. You shouldn¡¯t open it,¡± Rosalynn protested, her voice edged with irritation. Brian, ignoring her reprimand, examined the tie clip nestled in the box. ¡°You¡¯re not giving this to him.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never received a gift from you.¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. What was he implying? our birthday hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. Bottom line, you¡¯re not giving Sanford the gift,¡± Brian dered, pocketing the tie clip with a finality that brooked no argument. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Rosalynn was bbergasted. ¡°But I¡¯m attending his birthday party. How could I not bring a gift?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re my partner now. My gift to him is our gift to him. He¡¯ll understand,¡± Brian assured her, his voice firm. Rosalynn rolled her eyes. She had insisted their rtionship remain a secret. Had he suddenly developed amnesia? ¡°Brian, what¡¯s my gift?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sanford casually draped an arm around Maggie¡¯s shoulder as he approached Brian and Rosalynn, extending his hand with an expectant grin. Brian, nonchnt, pulled car keys from his pocket and tossed them to Sanford. ¡°Here.¡± Sanford¡¯s grin widened upon receipt. ¡°A Limited edition sports car, no less! You truly know my taste. Thank you!¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows arched as he tilted his head to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn picked it out.¡± Surprised, Sanford offered a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, I see. My thanks to you, Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn, trapped in the situation, managed an awkward smile and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Norwood, looking between the pair, implied, ¡°So, this sports car is a joint birthday gift from Rosalynn and Brian for you?¡± Sanford let out a chuckle, patting Norwood on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of the situation. No need to probe.¡± He had discerned that the duo hadn¡¯t nned on publicizing their rtionship. Norwood simply smiled, his gaze lingering on Rosalynn. She suspected Norwood might imagine she was romantically entangled with both Brian and Barlow. But she wasn¡¯t that sort of woman! Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°Time for the birthday song!¡± someone eximed as a towering cake was wheeled into the room. The lights dimmed, and voices swelled in a harmonious rendition of the birthday song, while Sanford, bathed in the soft candlelight, silently made his wish. Rosalynn felt a firm grip on her hand. She then shot a warning nce at Brian. Leaning down, Brian whispered, ¡°Quit giving me the stink eye, or I¡¯ll kiss you right here, in front of everyone.¡± Rosalynn was lost for words. She had no choice but to bear it! ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re obliged to share the first slice of cake with the one you love the most,¡± someone called out as they flipped on the Light. Sanford¡¯s gaze found Maggie, momentarily lost in the crowd. He beckoned her with a crooked finger. ¡°Maggie, over here.¡± This was Maggie¡¯s first time at such a grand event, and she felt a wave of self¡ªconsciousness wash over her. The crowd parted, forming a pathway. Head bowed, she walked over. Sanford sliced into the cake and presented the first piece to Maggie. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The men around them teased, ¡°Sanford, you know the tradition for the first piece of cake, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep us waiting, Sanford!¡± Rosalynn, observing Maggie¡¯s evident embarrassment, gave Brian¡¯s hand a sharp pinch. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with the first slice of cake?¡± Brian¡¯s touch Lingered on her hand. ¡°Keep watching. You¡¯ll see.¡± Rosalynn turned her attention back to Sanford and Maggie, encircled by the crowd. She watched as Sanford took a bite of the cake before offering the rest to Maggie. Maggie, crimson with shyness, attempted to sidestep the action but waspelled to ept. Once Maggie had finished her bite, the crowd urged her to feed Sanford in return. Rosalynn watched this unfold, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Is this how you all celebrate birthdays?¡± Brian chuckled Lightly. ¡°More or less.¡± Sanford enjoyed a good party, and his friends often concocted such harmless antics to keep the mood light and lively. At this, Rosalynn withdrew her hand from Brian¡¯s. ¡°So, you celebrate your birthday the same way?¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 The thought of him engaging in such intimacy with another woman brought an unexpected sting. ¡°Jealous?¡± Brian angled his head to study her face, a teasing smile ying on his Lips. With a stern expression, she retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. It just a question.¡± s ¡°Really? You seem rather upset.¡± Brian lifted his hand, intending to touch her face. Rosalynn evaded him, her re sharp. His chuckle was a low rumble in his chest as he leaned in to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody dares to ask me to follow that tradition at my parties.¡± Hearing this, relief washed over Rosalynn, though she took care not to let it show on her face. ¡°So, they¡¯re all scared of you?¡± ¡°Yes. But you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m afraid of.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. Suddenly, the door swung open, revealing a new arrival. ¡°Ah, the energy in this ce!¡± A vision in ck, Millie appeared, the off-the-shoulder dress she wore entuating her elegance. Her gaze swept the room beforetching onto Sanford and Maggie, her chest rising and falling in subtle agitation. ¡°Millie.¡± Her name echoed as a few women, familiar faces in the crowd, rose and approached her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Millie mustered a forced smile before she strutted towards Sanford. ¡°Sanford, a joyous birthday to you!¡± Sanford¡¯s brows knitted in confusion. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Zaylee¡¯s Facebook post caught my eye.¡± Millie shifted her gaze to Maggie. ¡°Is it she who Lured you away from me?¡± Displeasure was evident in her gaze as she scrutinized Maggie. As if on cue, Sanford pulled Maggie closer to him. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 ¡°Millie, if you¡¯re here to offer felicitations, I¡¯d be d to share some cake with you. But if it¡¯s confrontation you seek, I suggest you make your exit.¡± His protective stance made Millie¡¯s fury surge. ¡°Had your new interest been anyone else, I could have digested it. But her? She¡¯s nothing! Penniless, even. What on earth do you see in her?¡± Her words were daggers, causing Sanford¡¯s expression to darken. ¡°who do you believe you are? How dare you berate me? I suggest you leave, this instant!¡± Several of Millie¡¯s acquaintances came forward, attempting to soothe her. ¡°Millie, Let¡¯s cool off.¡± Undeterred, Millie shrugged them off, ¡°Sanford, have you forgotten the woman who caused you such pain? Do you wish to relive that agony?¡± Sanford¡¯s rage erupted. In a fit of fury, he kicked the table, bottles toppling, and roared, ¡°Millie, I ordered you to leave! Are you deaf? If you refuse, I swear I¡¯ll make you!¡± The bottles on the table fell to the floor. The men in the room, recognizing Sanford¡¯s rage, swiftly instructed theirpanions to remove Millie from the premises. Millie, tears streaming down her face, continued to protest, ¡°She¡¯s beneath you! You¡¯ll regret this!¡± In response, Sanford hurled a bottle. It made a loud crash as it hit the door. Screams filled the room as the women dodged, their faces ashen with fear. A shard of ss grazed Millie¡¯s face, drawing blood. She touched her injured cheek and shot a venomous nce at Maggie. She swore to teach Maggie a lesson Finally subdued, Millie was escorted out, and silence enveloped the room. The staff busied themselves cleaning the aftermath, while several men tried to cate the still furious Sanford. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn rushed to a visibly shaken Maggie. ¡°Maggie, are you alright?¡± Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Struggling to regain herposure, Maggie offered a feeble smile ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m alright.¡± But the memory of Sanford¡¯s rage was undeniably unsettling. His tenderness in bed was quite the contrast. ¡°Would you Like to apany me home?¡± Rosalynn inquired. Instead of responding, Maggie simply nced to Sanford, Lounging on the plush sofa. ¡°Maggie,e here.¡± Sanford¡¯s countenance had regained its calm. He beckoned Maggie to him. Despite the tendrils of fear twisting in her stomach, she obeyed, her steps hesitant. A furrow of concern etched itself on Rosalynn¡¯s forehead as she moved to intervene, only to be halted by Brian. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t meddle in this Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell on Maggie, now cradled in Sanford¡¯s arms, a ss of wine held to her lips. They were both ordinary, both she and Maggie. Amongst the girls present, they were distinctly out of ce. These privileged girls wore facades of cordiality, but their eyes held nothing but contempt when they fell on Maggie and Rosalynn From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have something to eat.¡± Brian extended a te of food to Rosalynn. ¡°Thank you.¡± epting it, Rosalynn began to eat. The women who had escorted Millie out returned, their gazes filled with disdain as they regarded Maggie. Rosalynn was suddenly ovee with boredom. ¡°I think I¡¯ll head back, Maggie. Care to join me?¡± Maggie shifted, about to voice something, but held herself back after a moment¡¯s hesitation. Sanford held her close and directed his gaze at Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, she¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± ¡°But she has work tomorrow,¡± Rosalynn protested. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Sanford turned to Brian. ¡°Could you give your employee a day off tomorrow?¡± Brian paused, then nced at Rosalynn. ¡°Today is Sanford¡¯s birthday, and we should honor his wishes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Rosalynn bit her lip, her gaze fixed on Sanford. ¡°Maggie can stay with you, but she can¡¯t drink. I trust you won¡¯t harm her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman now. Why would I harm her?¡± Sanford pulled Maggie closer, pressing a kiss to her hair. Rosalynn¡¯s plea extended beyond physical harm to emotional as well. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at Maggie, Rosalynn was a Little worried. She feared that Maggie might fall deeply for Sanford, intoxicated by his gentle demeanor. But the disparity in their status was clear. Moreover¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brian took Rosalynn¡¯s hand and they left. Once they had left the club, Rosalynn slid into Brian¡¯s car, secured her seat belt, and asked, ¡°Has Sanford been hurt in love before?¡± Sanford¡¯s outburst in response to Millie¡¯sments earlier hinted at a profound emotional wound. It was clear that his ex-girlfriend had a significant impact on him. ¡°Yes, he once loved a woman deeply,¡± Brian responded and started the car. Rosalynn turned to look at him. ¡°Was she also from a humble background?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian maneuvered the steering wheel. ¡°She was a dancer with a captivating personality. Sanford was deeply in love with her; he even nned to propose.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they end up together?¡± Rosalynn asked, curiosity seeping into her tone. ¡°His mother was the wrench in the works,¡± Brian confessed. ¡°She offered the woman a significant amount of money. Subsequently, the woman left to pursue her studies abroad without informing Sanford. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why he turned into a yboy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian affirmed. Rosalynn fell into a thoughtful silence before remarking, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯s such a sentimental man.¡± She always assumed Sanford was a natural-born yboy. It was revealing to Learn that he had be what he was due to heartbreak. Understanding that he had once Loved someone so deeply, she realized it was unlikely he¡¯d genuinely fall for another woman. Rosalynn decided she needed to remind Maggie of this at the earliest opportunity. Upon returning to their apartmentplex, Brian posed a question. ¡°Should we stay at your ce tonight?¡± As Rosalynn unlocked her apartment door, she turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat exhausted today. I think we should return to our homes respectively.¡± With that, she moved to close the door, but Brian held it open, stepping inside. He wrapped his arms around her waist, leaning in to capture her Lips in a kiss. ¡°Brian, as I said, I¡¯m quite tired today.¡± Rosalynn dodged his advance. His voice roughened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exert yourself. You just need to lie back and enjoy.¡± How could Brian, having experienced physical intimacy with her, bear to sleep alone? ¡°But why am I the one who ends up exhausted, Brian?¡± ¡°How about you take over, and I get to enjoy it?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Evening came, and all was quiet. Sanford partied with his friends until midnight. He Left them to their revelry, escorting a drowsy Maggie back to their apartment. Maggie hadn¡¯t had much to drink, but fatigue had set in. Upon entering the room, Sanford backed her against the wall, kissing her with an intensity that left her breathless. After a brief struggle, Maggie sumbed. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Sanford¡¯s scent, heavy with alcohol, filled her senses as he carried her into the bedroom, depositing her onto the bed. Tonight, he was more demanding,cking his usual gentleness. Maggie bit her lip and had sex with him. Exhausted after the prolonged encounter, she heard him murmur something in his sleep. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aryana, don¡¯t go.¡± The following day, Maggie stirred awake, her gaze falling on the still-slumbering figure of Sanford. She gently extricated his arm from around her and eased herself out of the bed. Her waist ached as she rose. Swiftly, she reached for support to steady herself. The recollection of his actions the night before and the name he had whispered caused her difort to intensify. She pushed these thoughts aside and made her way to the bathroom. Aryana was likely his ex-girlfriend; the woman he had loved deeply. Was he still preupied with thoughts of her? Taking a moment topose herself, Maggie entered the bathroom to freshen up, ncing at the clock as she did so. It was nearing eight o¡¯clock. If she Lingered any Longer, she would bete for work. After contemting for a moment, she shot a message to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, I won¡¯t be making breakfast. Anything to eat at your ce?¡± *m cooking. Will youe down to eat?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response came swiftly. Maggie paused before asking, ¡°Is Mr. Hughes there? Will I be intruding on your breakfast time? ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Come down now,¡± Rosalynn replied. Maggie responded with a smiley emoji. Brian was deeply enamored with Rosalynn. She had no reason to worry about upsetting him. After changing her clothes, she left a note in the living room and descended to the floor below. On the other hand, Rosalynn, gazing at the man perusing documents in his Loungewear, couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had never anticipated that her ex-husband would be her bedfellow one day. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 It was indisputable that her ex-husband was incredibly handsome and skilled in sex. Even if they were to separate in the future, it would have been worth ¡ê830 ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Brian queried all of a sudden. Rosalynn snapped back to reality, noticing the teasing grin on Brian¡¯s face. A fleeting sense of difort flitted across her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re rather full of yourself.¡± ¡°Huh! I wonder who was just ogling me with such fascination.¡± ¡°Fascination? I was merely looking at you, alright?¡± Rosalynn retorted as she set the breakfast on the table. Brian set his Laptop aside and moved to the table. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Looking at me? Rosalynn, was I not satisfactoryst night?¡± He sauntered over to her, draping his arms around her slender waist, a yful expression on his face. Rosalynn attempted to push him away. ¡°Quit fooling around. Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather have you.¡± Brian chuckled, his gaze appreciating her stunning features as he leaned in to kiss her earlobe. Rosalynn¡¯s knees buckled, and she nearly Let out a gasp. The man was well-aware of her sensitive spots and teased her early in the morning. Regrettably, she was hopelessly smitten with him. At that moment, the doorbell chimed. Rosalynn regained herposure instantly, pushing away the man who was caressing her. ¡°I¡¯LL get the door.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes were burning with desire, and the interruption left him somewhat irritated. Who could be disturbing them so early in the morning? Upon opening the door to find Maggie, Rosalynn weed her with a smile. ¡°Maggie.¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Maggie changed her footwear and instinctively peered inside. Noticing Brian¡¯s impassive gaze, she greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Brian didn¡¯t respond, but his expression made it clear he was displeased. Rosalynn closed the door and cast a nce his way. ¡°Mr. Hughes, try not to sulk in my home.¡± Brian was at a loss for words. This woman truly had no intention of sparing his dignity. Rosalynn, show some respect when others are present.¡± ¡°Maggie is hardly an outsider.¡± Rosalynn led Maggie by the hand to the table. Observing Brian¡¯s displeasure, Maggie said, ¡°Actually, Mr. Hughes, you should be thanking me.¡± Brian nced at her, querying, ¡°Thanking you?¡± ¡°Yes. Rosalynn mentioned she took a leaf out of my book, which is why she¡¯s with you,¡± Maggie responded. Brian arched an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to Rosalynn. Rosalynn was sipping her milk. At hearing this, she had to ¡®Laugh. Before she could respond, Maggie added, ¡°So, you should promoting me to a permanent position ahead of time.¡± ¡°Maggie!¡± Rosalynn almost spat out her milk in surprise. She coughed and grabbed a tissue to clean up, feeling somewhat at a loss. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve changed so much. Has Sanford led you astray?¡± she asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Maggie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he said.¡± Indeed, she was bing more Like Sanford. ¡°Where is Sanford? Is he still asleep?¡± Brian asked, smiling. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes. He drank too muchst night and is still in bed,¡° Maggie answered, lowering her head to start on her breakfast. Rosalynn nced at her and noticed Maggie seemed unhappy, lost in her own thoughts. The three of them continued their breakfast in silence. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn and Brian exchanged nces, knowing who it must be. ¡°I¡¯LL get the door,¡± Maggie announced, heading to it. Sanford stood at the doorway, rubbing his sleepy eyes ¡°Maggie, you didn¡¯t even check on me?¡± Sanfordined as he entered. Maggie fetched him a pair of slippers, replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep.¡± Sanford affectionately pinched her face before moving inside. jo0d morning. Is there any food left?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it,¡± Rosalynn offered, rising from her seat. Maggie quickly interjected, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, let me do it.¡± Rosalynn resumed her seat and continued her breakfast. Brian nced at Sanford and remarked, ¡°Next time, cook whatever you want to eat yourself. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s tired?¡± Sanford looked up and teased, ¡°Feeling sorry for her, are you? If you truly cared for her, you wouldn¡¯t keep her upte. Let her go to bed early, she wouldn¡¯t be so tired. Right, Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. She wanted to nod in agreement. Brian responded coldly, ¡°It seems Like you¡¯re asking for a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you, Maggie.¡± Sanford epted the breakfast Maggie brought him. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Once again, the four of them resumed their quiet breakfast. Sanford eyed Maggie, noticing her silence. ¡°Maggie, you don¡¯t seem well. Is it because of me?¡± he asked. Maggie blinked, admitting, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest today? Your boss approved the leave,¡± Sanford reminded her. Maggie dropped her gaze slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to act irresponsibly.¡° ¡°I¡¯m here. What are you afraid of?¡± Sanford stated confidently. Maggie just smiled without responding and finished her breakfast. Rosalynn observed Maggie, curiosity shing in her eyes After breakfast, Sanford went upstairs to gather some documents, while Brian went to change his clothes. ¡°Rosalynn,e in,¡± Brian called. Rosalynn asked Maggie to wait for her on the sofa and then entered Brian¡¯s room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°What should I wear today?¡± Brian queried. Rosalynn was taken aback. She retorted, ¡°What do you want to wear? Can¡¯t you decide?¡± lelp me choose from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my woman.¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless. What a bossy man! Nevertheless, Rosalynn selected clothes for him. As she did so, Brian pulled out a tie clip and said, ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t forget to match this tie clip.¡± It was the birthday gift she had given Sanford Chapter 518 Chapter 518 How did it end up with someone like Brian? Finally, having chosen his outfit, the three of them left the room. Downstairs, Edwin was already waiting for Brian. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I have some business to handle today, so I won¡¯t be going to the studio,¡± Brian informed Rosalynn before leaving. Rosalynn sensed something amiss. It felt as though her husband was reporting his schedule to her. Don¡¯t report to me,¡± she protested. ¡°I have to,¡± Brian insisted, departing in his car. Smiling, Rosalynn got into her car with Maggie. Maggie remained silent. As Rosalynn started the car, she asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maggie shook her head. Rosalynn shot her a nce. ¡°Did Sanford mention that woman Last night?¡± Maggie¡¯s fingers curled into a fist as she replied, ¡°He drank too muchst night and didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Rosalynn considered this for a moment before saying, ¡°Brian told me that woman was a dancer by profession. Sanford once wanted to marry her, but in the end, she left him. I think Sanford still has feelings for her.¡± If he had genuinely moved on, he wouldn¡¯t have called her name while he was intoxicated. Gazing at the scenery outside the window, Maggie offered a resigned smile. ¡°Rosalynn, I understand what you¡¯re implying. Don¡¯t worry. I know my ce. I¡¯LL keep my emotions in check and only regard him as a bedfellow.¡± Even if she found herself developing feelings, she would remain level-headed. The conversation ended there. Upon arriving at the studio, the pair quickly immersed themselves in their work. Rosalynn attended to two clients that morning. Just when she was about to take a break, her phone rang. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 ¡°Miss Fuller, have youpleted the design I requested?¡± The call was from Cedric, a client who hadmissioned her for a design. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Perez. Your design isn¡¯t ready yet,¡± Rosalynn informed him. Cedric¡¯s voice rose in volume. ¡°Not ready yet? Are you refusing mymission?¡± ¡°No. I mentioned earlier that I¡¯ve been rather busy these past couple of days,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°I need to see the design by tomorrow, or I¡¯ll take up the matter with your manager.¡± Cedric¡¯s tone was stern, and he abruptly ended the call. Rosalynn furrowed her brow slightly. The design Cedric wanted was quite vague. He merely requested something simple and elegant. Given that, she wouldn¡¯t need much time to create a basic design. At lunchtime, a delivery arrived for Maggie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maggie Looked puzzled. ¡°For me?¡± She hadn¡¯t ordered anything. The delivery was from a renowned hotel. ¡°Are you Maggie Shear?¡± the delivery person asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Then this is for you.¡± The delivery person promptly left after delivering his message. Just as Maggie wondered who could¡¯ve sent it, her phone rang. It was a call from Sanford. Maggie picked it up. ¡°Sanford.¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 ¡°Did you receive the delivery?¡± Maggie experienced a moment of realization. ¡°You ordered the delivery?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re too skinny. You should eat more.¡± His voice was gentle, with a hint of teasing. Maggie¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll share the meal with Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Alright, I have some matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sanford washed his hands, smoothed his hair, and prepared to enter the private room. As he rounded a corner, someone came rushing to him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me! Help!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman collided with him,nding in his arms. Sanford frowned and instinctively tried to push her away. But the woman clung to his hand tightly, pleading, ¡°Please, help me.¡° At this moment, a man, who appeared to be in his thirties, approached them. ¡°Why are you running? Come here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you. I¡¯ve told you; I¡¯m not that kind of woman. I didn¡¯te here to drink with you.¡± The woman ducked behind Sanford for protection. ¡°You¡­¡± The man was livid and attempted to grab her Sanford¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Really? You¡¯re openly harassing a woman in broad daylight?¡± The man paused, scrutinizing Sanford before his expression turned into one of apprehension. re you Sanford Robles?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Leaving now.¡± The man gave the woman onest look before hastily departing. ¡°He¡¯s gone. You can Let go of me now.¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Sanford extricated himself from the woman¡¯s grip on his clothes and proceeded to straighten his attire. With a coy blink, Yana pulled down her cor, exposing more of herself. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Sanford cast a sidelong nce at her, his departure as nonchnt as a passing breeze. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seizing his hand, Yana clutched her chest, her voice wavering. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m unwell.¡± Beneath his affable facade, Sanford harbored a fiery temper, his yboy exterior contrasting with his true nature. Summoning his patience, he queried, ¡°What ails you?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m asthmatic. My inhaler-it¡¯s in my bag.¡± ¡°And where might your bag be?¡± Sanford inquired. ¡°In the private room. Would you apany me to retrieve it?¡± Yana¡¯s attempt at appearing feeble was transparent, her body Leaning toward Sanford as if seeking sce. Anticipating her move, Sanford intercepted a waiter striding past. Yana stumbled into the waiter¡¯s arms as Sanford deftly sidestepped. ¡°This woman requires assistance. Apany her to fetch her medicine If her condition worsens, call an ambnce,¡± Sanford ordered and strode away. The waiter, now burdened with Yana, questioned, ¡°Where is your private room? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Yana¡¯s expression darkened, her facade crumbling. She pushed him away vehemently. ¡°Get Lost!¡± The waiter¡¯s brow furrowed. The realization dawned on him-her feigned frailty had been a ruse to attract a wealthy suitor. Disgust crept into his thoughts. What audacity! Yana hastily fastened her cor, her eyes reflecting a flicker of defiance. She had painstakingly nned this encounter with Sanford, hoping to ensnare hin. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be an easy catch? Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Why had he rejected her? Casting a critical nce over her attire, Yana pondered on it. Could her choice of clothing be the reason? Sanford had experienced his fair share of women-maybe he preferred the innocent ones now. That would exin his affection for Maggie. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yana resolved she¡¯d emte Maggie¡¯s style next time. She refused to believe she couldn¡¯t win Sanford¡¯s heart. At S.W. Studio ¡°Rosalynn, Sanford brought us some takeout. Let¡¯s dine together,¡± Maggie called out, interrupting Rosalynn¡¯s work. Rosalynn set her work aside, eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°Since when did Sanford turn considerate?¡± ¡°Perhaps he feels guilty about me losing sleepst night,¡± Maggie suggested with a smile, Leading Rosalynn to the rest area. As they began to rx, Rosalynn¡¯s phone interrupted the moment. Karina was calling. ¡°Karina.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m outside your office. Let¡¯s dine together,¡± Karina offered, ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Rosalynn hung up, then turned to Maggie. ¡°Karina wants to meet me. Feel tree to start without me.¡± ¡°What? This is a feast! I couldn¡¯t possibly finish it all,¡± Rosalynn protested. ¡°Indulge a little. It¡¯s what Sanford would want,¡± Rosalynn teased before she left the office. Karina was waiting for Rosalynn outsider thepany. They chose to explore a newly inaugurated restaurant nearby. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 A melodious harmony wafted through the air. As they walked in, a waiter greeted them. ¡°The environment here is good,¡± Karina remarked, surveying the interior as they were led to their table. The door to a private room conveniently swung open, allowing a waiter to serve the upants. What they glimpsed inside froze them in their tracks. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosalynn saw two people inside. It was Annalise and Keegan. At that moment, Annalise was nestled beside Keegan, their heads bowed together in deep conversation. Annalise was so close to Keegan, her smile radiant. ¡°Annalise? What¡¯s she up to?¡± Karina¡¯s face morphed into a scowl, her feet instinctively moving towards the room. Rosalynn, quick to react, yanked her into a corner. ¡°Karina, keep your cool.¡± ¡°Cool? Rosalynn, I can¡¯t. My brother is smitten with Annalise, he¡¯s even nning a proposal. And what does she do? She¡¯s cozying up with Keegan behind his back!¡± Karina¡¯s voice trembled with indignation. Fury simmered in Karina, her clenched fists trembling, but Rosalynn held her back before she could storm off. ¡°Take a breath, Karina,¡± Rosalynn advised, her voice a calming balm. ¡°Rushing in won¡¯t help. We need solid proof to show your brother who Annalise truly is.¡± Karina exhaled, her seething anger reced with determination. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will show my brother Annalise¡¯s true colors. I¡¯ll get some pictures.¡± With resolve, Karina brandished her phone, but Rosalynn raised a questioning eyebrow. ¡°The door¡¯s shut tight. How do you n on getting those pictures?¡± Rosalynn pondered for a moment, then suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll text Keegan and ask him to record his conversation with Annalise.¡± Hope ignited in Karina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, message Keegan Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Pulling out her phone, Rosalynn tapped out a message to Keegan. Rosalynn did just that and then led Karina into another private room. But Karina was visibly preupied, her gaze drifting towards Rosalynn¡¯s phone more than once. ¡°Let¡¯s eat while we wait,¡± Rosalynn suggested, shing an encouraging smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Karina took a distracted sip of water. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to spoil your appetite just because of a woman?¡± Rosalynn asked, ordering their meal. As Karina¡¯s distracted state continued, she decided to change the subject. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m now living with Brian.¡± Karina¡¯s attention snapped back, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°What? You¡¯re living with your ex? Why?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯re just physicallypatible. We¡¯re both adults. I want to enjoy this while I can.¡± Rosalynn still harbored feelings for Brian. Given the circumstances, she figured she might as well relish the moment for as Long as itsted. Taken aback, Karina questioned, ¡°Are you going to tell him you¡¯re his ex-wife?¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°For a second chance at marriage!¡± Remarry him? Rosalynn shook her head, sipping her lemonade. ¡°He¡¯s just casually interested right now. This arrangement suits us. It¡¯s just sex.¡± Karina stared at her for a long moment before breaking the silence. ¡°Your rtionship with Brian has progressed so quickly, and here I am, still single. Should I find someone too?¡± Rosalynn Laughed, shaking her head. ¡°No. What I have with Brian might be fate. Don¡¯t just jump into bed with a man. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. So, if I decide to find a man, he should be reliable, correct?¡± Karina queried, her tone half- serious. Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Are we even on the same page here?¡± She had hoped to steer Karina towards a good man, someone who could help her forget Virgil. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 ¡°We are on the same page. It all boils down to men.¡± Rosalynn had noeback. As te after te of food arrived, Rosalynn served some soup for Karina. Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message. A quick nce confirmed it was from Keegan. ¡°Rosalynn, look! Keegan has messaged,¡± Karina eximed, pushing her to check it. Rosalynn clicked on the voice message. ¡°Keegan, the first time Iid eyes on you, I was drawn in. Your talent is admirable, and your kindness endearing. What is your impression on me?¡± fou¡¯re attractive.¡± Do you have feelings for me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Looking to reunite with Virgil?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. That¡¯s his notion. For me, he¡¯s just an old friend.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t harbor any feelings for him?¡± ¡°I ended things with him a long time ago.¡± This was Keegan¡¯s recorded conversation with Annalise. The intentions of Annalise were crystal clear: she was set on pursuing Keegan. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell on Karina, taking in her seething anger. ¡°Annalise is crossing the line! She¡¯s suggesting it is my brother¡¯s wishful thinking. She should have the guts to rify things with him!¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Your brother is her safety. She can¡¯t afford to be clear.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, send the recording to my phone. I¡¯m exposing Annalise¡¯s real intentions to my brother, right now.¡± Karina was determined toy bare Annalise¡¯s deceit. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our meal first.¡± Rosalynn forwarded the recording to Karina, trying to coax her into eating something.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 After settling the bill, Rosalynn nced at Karina¡¯s stormy expression. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly,¡± she advised. ¡°Alright .¡± Karina¡¯s response was a far-off murmur. After dropping Rosalynn back at her studio, she sped off. Rosalynn sighed and retreated into her workspace. ¡°Rosalynn, join me in my office.¡± Keegan had just returned and beckoned Rosalynn for a chat. As she stepped into the room, Keegan shut the door behind her. ¡°Has Karina gone to confront her brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will something happen?¡± Keegan¡¯s tone hinted at worry. After a beat, Rosalynn replied, ¡°It won¡¯t be a major issue. It boils down to how he decides to handle his rtionship.¡± She wondered if Virgil would still have feelings for Annalise after hearing the recording. ¡°This is quite the predicament. I wish we didn¡¯t have to deal with such an order.¡± Keegan looked visibly frustrated. ¡°If word gets out, we might have to drop Annalise¡¯s case,¡± Rosalynn observed, a yful smile on her Lips. ¡°What a stroke of Luck!¡± Keegan hoped to be rid of Annalise. Eyeing him, Rosalynn teased, ¡°Keegan, who conducts business like you? Customers are paramount!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all for business, but ying the honey trap isn¡¯t my style.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Keegan rubbed his forehead, his expression a picture of resignation. Rosalynn burst into Laughter. ¡°Keegan, why not Leverage your good looks instead of relying solely on your talent?¡± ¡°Because integrity matters!¡± Keegan insisted. Rosalynn was swamped with work throughout the afternoon. By the time she finished, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening. Several missed calls and unread messages popted her phone. Calls from Karina and messages from Brian. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Rosalynn opened Brian¡¯s message first. ¡°I¡¯m attending a business dinner tonight. I¡¯ll bete.¡± He was still keeping her informed about his schedule. The sentiment was new and heartwarming. A faint smile tugged at her Lips as Rosalynn responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She then dialed Karina back. The call connected swiftly. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m at Royarid Club. Join me for a drink.¡± Karina¡¯s voice sounded rough and strained. Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Have you been crying?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you get here. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Karina didn¡¯t borate further and ended the call. Rosalynn was mildly concerned, suspecting that something unpleasant had urred. Perhaps a disagreement with Virgil. Otherwise, Karina wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to tears. ¡°Rosalynn, are we ready to leave?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maggie approached her. Rosalynn gathered her belongings and said, ¡°Maggie, something¡¯se up. I won¡¯t be heading back right now. You can go on without me.¡± Maggie nodded, watching her leave, uncertain of what to do next. After a moment¡¯s thought, she texted Sanford. ¡°Sanford, are youing home for dinner?¡± His reply came quickly. ¡°I have a social obligation. Have dinner on your own.¡± Maggie nced at the phone and nodded to herself. A new message notification popped up. She was taken aback to find that Sanford had transferred another one hundred thousand dors to her. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Was this his idea of dinner money? His generosity was astounding Was this the kind of perks that came with being a wealthy man¡¯spanion? Somehow, Maggie felt a sense of unease. Another message arrived. ¡°Maggie, have you really quit your part-time job?¡± The sender was a friend from her part-time stint at Atera Restaurant. She didn¡¯t have any ns for the evening. She considered earning some extra cash. Rosalynn drove to Royarid Club. The club was rtively empty at this hour. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She spotted Karina seated in a booth on the first floor immediately. Several wine bottles were arrayed on the table, one of which was already empty. Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed as she quickly approached Karina. ¡°Karina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Karina¡¯s face was flushed. She clung to Rosalynn, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Rosalynn, I moved out of my house.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. She gently patted Karina¡¯s back, asking, ¡°What happened? Why did you move out?¡± ¡°Because my brother berated me over Annalise!¡± Tears coursed down Karina¡¯s face. ¡°He listened to the recording, but he still chose to believe Annalise!¡± ¡°What? Virgil doesn¡¯t trust the recording?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s frown deepened as she handed Karina a tissue. ¡°Annalise is a master maniptor!¡± Karina epted the tissue, wiping her tears. ¡°She imed the recording was taken out of context. She also used me of colluding with Keegan to set her up. She painted me as the jealous sister, in love with my brother, trying to keep him single forever!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s frown intensified at her words. ¡°And your brother believes her?¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°Yes!¡± Karina broke down once again. ¡°He reprimanded me. He said ever since I started working, I¡¯ve been learning the wrong things, Like scheming. He regretted letting our parents adopt me. He threatened to sever our ties if I continued to harbor feelings for him!¡± Karina¡¯s voice choked with sobs, her despair palpable. Rosalynn embraced her, whispering soothing words. Others might not understand the depth of Karina¡¯s pain, but she did. Denied the love she yearned for and now maligned by the one she adored, Karina must be in agony. ¡°Your brother¡¯s words were incredibly hurtful.¡± Rosalynn had once felt empathy for Virgil. But now, his harsh words infuriated her. How could he be so heartless, threatening to sever ties with Karina? Karina was adopted into the Glyn family because Virgil had wished for a sister, and their parents had granted his wish. Over the years, even if romantic love was absent, there should be familial love, right? Why would he even consider breaking ties with her over such a deceitful woman? ¡°Rosalynn, have a drink with me red. Karina sniffled, her eyes swollen and Rosalynn felt a pang of sympathy for her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, have you? Let me order some food. No more drinking for now.¡± Karina clutched her chest. ¡°Rosalynn, I feel so awful!¡± ¡°I know. But let¡¯s eat something before you continue drinking, or you¡¯ll end up with a stomachache.¡± Rosalynn gged down a waiter and ordered a few simple dishes. ¡°I want to find a boyfriend. I really don¡¯t want him anymore!¡± Karina sobbed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had been saying this for a while, but after loving Virgil for so many years, it wasn¡¯t easy to Let go. Her promation of wanting a boyfriend was likely an attempt to ease Virgil¡¯s suspicion, proving she harbored no improper feelings for him. Rosalynn sighed and wiped away Karina¡¯s tears. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Absolutely. Such an obtuse man doesn¡¯t deserve your Love.¡± Yet, between sobs, Karina murmured, ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be mad at my brother. He¡¯s just too devoted. Annalise doesn¡¯t appreciate him. She¡¯s the terrible one.¡± She was still defending Virgil. Rosalynn had no doubt that Karina¡¯s feelings for him remained strong. Rosalynn shook her head, choosing not toment. When the food arrived, she sat with Karina, watching her alternate between eating and drinking. The club was gradually filling up. Loud music reverberated throughout the hall. The previously quiet dance floor started buzzing with activity. Groups of men and women moved onto the dance floor, Losing themselves in the rhythm. ¡°Rosalynn, let¡¯s dance.¡° Karina rose, pulling Rosalynn to the dance floor. Rosalynn felt a mild difort in her stomach and said, ¡°Hold on. We just finished eating. Let¡¯s rest a bit before we hit the dance floor, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Karina belched. ¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯m going alone!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Understanding Karina¡¯s need to vent, Rosalynn chose not to stop her She returned to the booth and watched Karina sway rhythmically on the dance floor. Just then, someone approached and rapped on her table. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s indeed you.¡± A smile tugged at Barlow¡¯s Lips. ¡°What brings you here?¡± asked Rosalynn, caught off guard. ¡°I had a meeting with a client. As I was passing by, I recognized your silhouette. Couldn¡¯t have been wrong,¡± Barlow answered with a sly grin. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly made quite an impression on me.¡± Rosalynn, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood for banter. Her eyes were scouring the room for Karina. Spotting her curious gaze, Barlow inquired, ¡°What¡¯s caught your attention?¡± ¡°Karina¡¯s somewhere on the dance floor. I¡¯m trying to spot her,¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Rosalynn replied casually. Karina was dancing? Barlow squinted, directing his gaze to the pulsating crowd on the dance floor. The radiant Light spotlighted a figure swaying in rhythm. At this moment, Karina was caught in the embrace of the music. With every Lift of her arm, her shirt flirted with the air, revealing a sliver of her waist. Her waist was thin. She wasughing and singing along, utterly captivating. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What had gotten into her today? A frown creased Barlow¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? Boyfriend troubles? She doesn¡¯t have one, does she?¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t she be upset without a boyfriend being involved?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± After a momentary pause, Barlow prodded, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s bothering her?¡± Growing impatient, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? You barely know her.¡± Barlow seemed taken aback, then he shot back, ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other naked! You think I don¡¯t know her?¡± Rosalynn was Lost for words. Why was this man always so blunt? As Rosalynn grappled for a response, she noticed Karina pping a man beside her. The man¡¯s face med as he yelled, pushing Karina away. Rosalynn¡¯s heart pounded, and she rose to her feet. Before she could make a move, Barlow was already sprinting towards Karina. He was swift! Chapter 532 Chapter 532 A thought crossed Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Barlow seemed to have a soft spot for Karina. Amidst the man¡¯s tirade, Karina retorted, ¡°You have the audacity to touch me and still yell at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a tease! Are you trying to grab attention with your provocative dancing?¡± The man sneered. Karina snorted, ¡°You¡¯re awful! Just because I dance, doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m asking for it! What about you? You did that intentionally!¡± ¡°You¡¯re begging for a beating!¡± Looking menacing, the man raised his hand, poised to strike her. Before he could Land a blow, his wrist was seized. With a yelp, the man was flung aside. Standing protectively before Karina, Barlow towered over the man sprawled on the floor. His knuckles cracked ominously. ¡°How dare you Lay a finger on her?¡± Hismanding presence was chilling. He smirked coldly. No one dared cross him. The man picked himself up, shot Karina a re, and retreated. Rosalynn maneuvered her way through the crowd, swiftly reaching Karina¡¯s side. ¡°Karina, are you alright?¡± Karina¡¯s tear-brimmed eyes were fixated on Barlow. She shook off Rosalynn¡¯s supportive hand, rushed into Barlow¡¯s arms with a grin, and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Barlow, you were my knight in shining armor. I want to be with you. Will you be my boyfriend?¡± Rosalynn was dumbstruck. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Why did this scenario feel eerily familiar? Chapter 533 Chapter 533 They were best friends, after all. They seemed to utilize the same tactic to attract their prospective boyfriends. Barlow was taken aback as Karina wrapped her arms around him. The womanly scent, tinged with a hint of alcohol, filled his nostrils. Her embrace stirred something within him. His gaze was drawn to her flushed lips, and he swallowed hard. ¡°Karina, are you trying to flirt with me again?¡± Karina ran her fingers over Barlow¡¯s striking face and asked, ¡°Would you agree to be my boyfriend?¡± Barlow was left speechless Rosalynn, feeling helpless, quickly pulled Karina away from him. ¡°Karina, stop this.¡± Her best friend seemed to have lost her mind. Why was she flirting with such a sly man? ¡°I apologize, Barlow. She¡¯s drunk,¡± Rosalynn exined to Barlow. Before Barlow could respond, Karina pouted and yelled, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m not drunk. I just want him to be my boyfriend Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn tried to soothe her, hoping to lead her away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it tomorrow. Barlow, let¡¯s go get a room right now! In her drunken state, Karina tried to pull Barlow along. Rosalynn swiftly grabbed her arm, preventing her from getting closer to Barlow. Barlow trailed behind them at a leisurely pace, a smile tugging at his lips as he observed Karina¡¯s flushed face and slurred speech. This woman always fled after flirting with him. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had behaved like this. ¡°Karina.¡± Virgil arrived in a rush, with Annalise following close behind. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Rosalynn¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Virgil.¡± Virgil returned her nod, his gaze Landing on the inebriated Karina. A flicker of guilt crossed his face. ¡°Karina, why did you drink so much? Let¡¯s go home.¡± Karina looked at Virgil, her eyes welling up with fresh tears. She sidestepped, putting Rosalynn between them, and said in a hurt voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. You scolded me. I won¡¯t go back!¡± Virgil¡¯s guilt deepened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spoke out of line in the heat of the moment. Will you please forgive me?¡± Karina¡¯s lower lip quivered as she started to sob. ¡°But you said you would sever our ties.¡± ¡°Why would I sever our ties? You will always be my sister,¡± Virgil quickly reassured her. Karina nced between Virgil and Annalise, standing beside him, her chest rising and falling subtly with her breath. ¡°But you refuse to believe me! I¡¯m acting in your best interest. She¡¯s no good, Virgil. She¡¯s not worthy of you at all!¡± Virgil¡¯s expression changed as he cast his gaze to Annalise. With a blink of her eyes, Annalise put on a convincing show of vulnerability. ¡°Karina, I understand that you don¡¯t approve of me. I was perhaps a bit too harsh this afternoon, and for that, I apologize. Could you possibly allow me to be with your brother? Rest assured, I¡¯ll love Virgil as you would.¡± Annalise was insinuating Karina¡¯s feelings for Virgil. If Karina didn¡¯t give them her blessing, she¡¯d appear jealous. Hearing Annalise¡¯s words, Rosalynn became angry. Just as she was about to respond, Barlow chimed in. ¡°Miss, you look familiar.¡± His smile was warm as he gazed at Annalise. Annalise had taken note of Barlow. Her heart fluttered at his greeting. Casually tucking a Lock of hair behind her ear, she blushed slightly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, have we met before?¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow, smiling. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. But you remind me strikingly of certain unsavory women I¡¯ve encountered in the past.¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Annalise was dumbfounded. She had presumed he recognized her or was charmed by her. She hadn¡¯t expected his words to be a jibe. Paying no mind to Annalise¡¯s crestfallen expression, Barlow redirected his attention to Virgil. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve yet to experience such a woman, haven¡¯t you? You should be vignt.¡± After saying that, Barlow held Karina¡¯s arm and took her away. Rosalynn wanted to Laugh and thought Barlow did a good job. His razor-sharp tongue coulde in handy at times When Virgil heard Barlow¡¯s words, he frowned and asked, ¡°Stop! Where are you taking Karina?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a cold, sharp-edged expression. She faced Virgil and said, ¡°Virgil, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for Karina to go back with you. You know her. She¡¯s a frank person. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle someone so manipting. By the way, I asked Keegan to record the conversation. It has nothing to do with Karina. Does Annalise also think I¡¯m after you?¡± Virgil¡¯s expression froze as he watched the three Leave. Annalise clenched her jaw, cursing Rosalynn and Barlow in her mind. Seeing that Virgil remained motionless, she quickly switched gears, putting on an aggrieved face. ¡°Virgil, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I tend to speak without thinking first. I only gave them something to use against me. We should probably not see each other anymore. A woman Like me doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡± Forcing a few tears, she gasped and covered her mouth before running away. Snapping out of his trance, Virgil immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait! Please don¡¯t go. Annalise, you know I can¡¯t Live without you.¡± Annalise¡¯s previous worries melted away, knowing she held Virgil¡¯s heart. ¡°But Karina has feelings for you. I wouldn¡¯t want to steal you from her.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Honestly, I see Karina more as a sister. It¡¯s you whom I love,¡± Virgil confessed hastily. ¡°Virgil, you¡¯ve been incredibly kind to me.¡± A cunning smile curved across Annalise¡¯s Lips as she leaned against his chest. Virgil wrapped his arm around her, pulling her into a tight embrace. He should be happy, but beneath the surface, a faint undercurrent of unease tugged at his heart. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Meanwhile, Rosalynn pulled Karina out of Barlow¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you, Barlow. I¡¯ll take Karina home.¡± Observing Karina¡¯s stumbling figure, Barlow asked, ¡°Can you take her back alone? Do you need my help?¡± Rosalynn supported Karina, squinting slightly. ¡°Are you nning to pursue Karina?¡± A yful glint sparked in Barlow¡¯s eyes, and his eyebrows shot up, followed by a grin of sheer amusement spreading across his face. ¡°How could that be? If anyone¡¯s worth pursuing, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m only lending a hand to her for your sake.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°You always have a way to keep me on edge around you, don¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what he was nning. ¡°Why? Did I sweep you off your feet when I helped Karina just now?¡± Barlow teased, opening the car door for her. Ignoring his remark, Rosalynn sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Soon, the car roared to life, leaving behind a trail of dust. After the car departed, the smile on Barlow¡¯s face slowly faded. He raised his hand to wipe a shimmer of sweat from his face, fanning himself as he muttered, ¡°Why is it so hot today?¡± Rosalynn drove Karina home. Karina was already in a drunken stupor. ¡°Karina, wake up. We have to get out of the car now,¡± Rosalynn called out, leaning over to unfasten the seat belt. Karina opened her eyes slightly, her eyes blurred. Rosalynn, let¡¯s drink more!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll continue drinking when we get inside.¡± Rosalynn helped Karina get out of the car and went to the elevator. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once inside the house, Rosalynn settled Karina into the guest room. She fetched a basin of warm water and began to wipe Karina¡¯s face and body. Lastly, she helped her change into clean pajamas. By the time she finished, Rosalynn was sweating all over. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Entering her room, she was about to freshen up when the door suddenly opened, revealing Brian. His sudden appearance caught her off guard. She had almost forgotten about their rtionship. Tired and sleepy, she said, ¡°Brian, sleep at your ce tonight.¡± Her wordsnded like a blow to Brian. ¡°You¡¯re driving me away? What did I do to annoy you?¡± ¡°Karina¡¯s had too much to drink. She¡¯s staying at my ce tonight,¡± Rosalynn rified. Brian frowned at her. ¡°Is your house a guesthouse? First, you sheltered Maggie, and now it¡¯s Karina.¡± Rosalynn shot him a re, retorting, ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your man,¡± Brian asserted. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon my friends because of my man,¡± Rosalynn replied firmly. As she headed to the bathroom with her pajamas in hand, Brian grabbed her arm. ¡°Rosalynn, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet,¡± he mentioned. Rosalynn furrowed her brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a business meeting? Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°The focus was mainly on business discussions,¡± he responded. That was indeed the case. Seeing the exhaustion etched on his face, Rosalynn felt a pang of sympathy. ¡°Take a shower first. I¡¯ll prepare something for you to eat.¡± After all, he was her partner, providing her with joy and satisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him, seeing him tired and hungry. As Rosalynn prepared the meal, her slim figure moved gracefully around the kitchen. Brian watched, sporting a warm smile as he anticipated the food. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Rosalynn served up a bowl of noodles. Noticing that Brian was engrossed in reading some documents and hadn¡¯t showered, she asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken a shower?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL shower after eating,¡± he replied. He shut his Laptop and seated himself at the table. The aroma of the food wafted up to his nostrils, and he began to eat, maintaining his elegance. Rosalynn retreated to the kitchen to tidy up. When she reappeared, Brian inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Karina?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a love issue,¡± Rosalynn responded. Having consumed most of his noodles, Brian raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is she heartbroken?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been dealing with heartbreak.¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°Karina was adopted by the Glyn family. She¡¯s been smitten with Virgil, but he¡¯s attracted to a woman who always feigns innocence. We discovered today that this woman has been two-timing Virgil, so Karina broke the news to him. However, Virgil is too obstinate to believe her.¡± Rosalynn offered a brief summary of the situation Brian listened attentively, offering nomentary. Observing his handsome features, Rosalynn posed a question. ¡°Do all men fall for this type of woman?¡± Brian countered, ¡°Don¡¯t categorize yourself like that.¡± Rosalynn paused, taking a moment toprehend his words. He was implying that he was attracted to her He wasn¡¯t willing to let her Label herself as one of those women. A flutter of excitement coursed through Rosalynn¡¯s heart. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about myself.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t find that kind of woman appealing,¡± Brian dered, his eyes meeting hers intensely. Really? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn thought about Eleanor. Wasn¡¯t she the kind of woman who constantly feigned innocence? But she refrained from posing the quest Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Their rtionship was primarily physical at this point. She shouldn¡¯t be asking so many questions ¡°Eat at your own pace. I¡¯m going to shower,¡± Rosalynn announced, standing up to head to the bathroom. However, Brian tugged her onto hisp. ¡°We can shower together after I finish eating,¡± Brian said, his voice was deep and enticing. Rosalynn felt his breath tickle her ear. ¡°Stop fooling around. Karina¡¯s at my ce.¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°Even so, you still shouldn¡¯t fool around.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynn attempted to stand, but Brian¡¯s grip around her waist was tirm. ¡°Keep mepany while I eat.¡± Rosalynn asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring to eat Like this?¡± ¡°Do you pity me? How about you feed me instead?¡± His eyes were deep, his thin lips alluring. The memory of him kissing her passionately, calling her name over and over in bed made her heart flutter. ¡°Brian, why are you so needy?¡± ¡°Because I adore your scent.¡± Seeing her stirred a desire within him. He cradled her face, ready to steal another kiss. Rosalynn evaded him, saying, ¡°Enough. You should head home eating.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯LL obey you.¡± hy aren¡¯t you eating then?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Rosalynn could only shake her head in disbelief. Brian was undeniably well-versed in the art of charm. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 In a daze, Rosalynn was taken to the bathroom by him. He ushered her to the washstand, slid off her top, and leaned in for another kiss. Rosalynn found herself breathless. Seeing her enticing reflection in the mirror left her somewhat dazed. The woman reflected was both familiar and unfamiliar. She wondered if that was her. The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice came through and her earlobe hurt. ¡°Lost in thought?¡± His warm hand wandered off her body, making her lose her mind again. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you? I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Karina¡¯s drowsy voice permeated the room from outside. It crashed through the intimacy like a death knell, shattering the romantic ambiance in an instant. Rosalynn opened her eyes and nced at the man with a stern expression. She couldn¡¯t resist bursting intoughter. She gently pushed him away, hastily put on her clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯LL be right back. Why don¡®t you hop in the shower now?¡± Brian looked at her and swore to himself. He could only take a shower. Stepping outside, Rosalynn noticed a groggy Karina stumbling out of bed, searching for her. She hurriedly rushed to her side, steadying her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Rosalynn gently guided Karina back to the bed and ensured she wasfortable before bringing her a ss of water. After drinking water, Karinatched onto Rosalynn¡¯s hand, her voice taking on a yful tone. ¡°Rosalynn, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn replied with a warm smile. She set the ss on the bedside table before slipping into bed beside Karina. Almost instantly, Karina draped an arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, drifting back into slumber. Rosalynn gently brushed through Karina¡¯s hair, her thoughts running wild in the silence. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Just then, a message came in. Carefully, Rosalynn turned over to check her phone. It was a text from Brian. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rosalynn wanted to Laugh. ¡°Asleep. You can head out now. Don¡¯t forget to shut the door behind you.¡± ¡°Leaving me just like that?¡± Reading the disgruntled tone of his message, Rosalynn could easily picture the pouting expression on Brian¡¯s face. A soft smile yed on her lips as she ced her phone back on the table, closing her eyes. Meanwhile, Sanford opened the door to his apartment. The room was shrouded in darkness. ¡°Maggie?¡± Sanford called out, flipping on the lights and changing his footwear. Silence was the only response he received. With a frown, Sanford unbuttoned his shirt and sat on the couch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He drank too much today and had a headache. He found himself longing for Maggie¡¯s soothing massages. But where was she? After a while, Maggie finally appeared. ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re home?¡± Sanford sniffed and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why do you smell Like food?¡± Caught off guard, Maggie subconsciously smelled her clothes. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been doing a part-time job at Atera Restaurant. The scent of their dishes might have clung onto my clothes.¡± Sanford¡¯s frown deepened. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 ¡°You¡¯ve been working part-time again? Why? Are you short on money?¡± ¡°Not really. I just find it a productive way to spend my spare time and earn some extra cash.¡± Sanford sneered, ¡°And what use is that money? Stay home, and cater to my needs. I promise to treat you well.¡± The man looked obviously disdainful. Maggie bit her lip and said bravely, ¡°We are just sleeping together. I¡¯m not your prisoner.¡± Her words seemingly took Sanford aback, his facial expression shifting subtly. He squinted at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Maggie merely hung her head in silence. ¡°Tell me!¡± Sanfordmanded with emphasis. Raising her eyes slightly, Maggie replied, ¡°I just think that we¡¯re bound to drift apart eventually. I don¡¯t want to depend too much on you.¡± Sanford stared at her and asked, ¡°Did you fall in love with me?¡± A sudden jolt of surprise made Maggie¡¯s heart race,pelling her to cast her gaze downward. ¡°No.¡± Sanford, observing her reaction, rose from his seat to approach her Gently pinching her chin, he said softly, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Just stay by my side, Maggie. I promise to fulfill your every desire.¡± The gentle timbre of his voice was aspelling as a siren¡¯s song, drawing her in without effort. Maggie blinked, summoning the courage to shake off his hold. ¡°Sanford, I want a Life of my own.¡± Sanford¡¯s countenance turned grim. He held her gaze for several moments before uttering, ¡°As you wish.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With that, he spun on his heels and retreated to the bathroom. Disappointment Loomed within him. Maggie¡¯s fingers instinctively curled. She wanted to speak, to rify, but she reconsidered at the Last moment. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 ¡°I¡¯LL be Leaving for a business trip tomorrow. Be sure to pack some clothes for me,¡± Sanford commanded. ¡°Alright,¡± Maggie responded. With that, she set off to pack his clothes. Was he trying to avoid her? The next morning Upon awakening, Rosalynn stole a nce at a slumbering Karina. She cautiously slid out of bed and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. That was when a text message arrived. ¡°Awake yet?¡± The sender was Brian. A recollection of the previous night¡¯s events coaxed a smile onto her face. Rinsing the toothpaste from her mouth, she replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Then who are you?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°A ghost?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A bout ofughter bubbled up within Rosalynn. She rinsed her face and chose to ignore him. Momentster, another message popped up on her screen. ¡°Open the door.¡± So, he was outside. Impatient as always, she mused. Catching a glimpse of her reflection, she noted her buoyant mood before dashing off to answer the door. There stood Brian, donned in a crisp white shirt and ck trousers. His gaze was fixated on her, a hint of displeasure lurking within it. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 ¡°Good morning Wordlessly, Brian stepped into the room, donning the slippers Rosalynn had prepared for him. ¡± Rosalynn greeted him, her smile undimmed. ¡°Where is Karina? Is she still asleep?¡± ¡°Yes. Take a seat. I¡¯LL get started on breakfast,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Before she could move away, Brian circled his arm around her waist, pulling her close. ¡°Weren¡¯t you a bit ruthlessst night?¡± Rosalynn detected the hint of reproach in his tone, which was amusing to her. ¡°Why dwell on yesterday? Isn¡¯t it rather petty of you?¡± Brian leaned in closer. ¡°There are certain matters where I am, indeed, unrelenting.¡± His intense gaze was focused solely on her, igniting an evident desire within him. Feeling helpless, Rosalynn protested, ¡°Stop it. Karina might wake up.¡± ¡°And if she does? ALL I know is that you have a debt to pay.¡± Brian imed her Lips with no further hesitation. Rosalynn¡¯s muffled groan was the only resistance she could manage. Held firmly in his grasp, she had no choice but to surrender to his passionate kiss, attempting to appease him in the process. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± Karina emerged from her room, yawning. The sight that greeted her in the living room startled her. Swiftly pushing Brian away, Rosalynn called out, ¡°Karina, you¡¯re awake.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment. Being caught in the act by her best friend was mortifying. ¡°Good morning, Brian. Sorry to interrupt,¡± Karina greeted Brian, concealing her amusement. ¡°Good morning,¡± Brian replied, his expression cool and indifferent. No matter how disgruntled he was, he was adept at concealing it. Rosalynn brushed her hair back from her face and instructed, ¡°Karina, freshen up. I¡¯ve got your clothes ready. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 ¡°Sure, thanks, Rosalynn.¡± Karina chuckled. Rosalynn moved into the kitchen and nced back at Brian, who was now engrossed in hisputer ¡°Brian, I apologize if I upset you earlier. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Without Looking up, Brian responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We have plenty of time.¡± Karina, entering the conversation, yfully remarked, ¡°You may have to endure some difort in the coming days. I¡¯m currently homeless and must impose upon Rosalynn for shelter.¡± Brian was left speechless. In the kitchen, Rosalynn was busily preparing breakfast when she texted Maggie, inviting her to join them downstairs for the meal. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll pass on breakfast with you and Mr. Hughes today,¡± Maggie texted back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Karina¡¯s here too.¡± ¡°Incredible! I can only imagine how irate Mr. Hughes must be!¡± Maggie jested. Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t want toe down?¡± ¡°I¡¯LLe find youter.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Upstairs, Maggie had woken early to make breakfast as Sanford was due to leave on a business trip. Spotting him about to exit with his suitcase, she rushed to say, ¡°Sanford, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast.¡± can¡¯t. I¡¯m runningte,¡± Sanford responded casually. ¡°Perhaps take a sandwich with you?¡± ¡°No need, but thank you.¡± With that, Sanford departed, suitcase in tow. Left alone, Maggie stood in quiet contemtion, a pang of difort settling in her chest. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford¡¯s obvious displeasure was troubling. Could their rtionship be nearing its end? Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Was she truly the most thankless lover he¡¯d had? After freshening up, Karina joined Rosalynn in the kitchen to Lend a hand. ncing over at her, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Karina, do you recall what happened Last night?¡± Karina was tending to the oven, her face paling slightly at the question. ¡°Yes, I recall. I wasn¡¯t feeling great, so I asked you to drink with me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then¡­ I was bothered while dancing, I encountered Barlow, and then my brother and Annalise showed up.¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely inebriated. As Rosalynn retrieved the cake from the oven, she probed further. ¡°Do you remember what you did to Barlow?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Karina paused, her expression puzzled. ¡°What did I do to him?¡± With a quirk of her eyebrows, Rosalynn informed her, ¡°You embraced and kissed him, and repeatedly asked him to be your boyfriend. Do you not remember?¡± A flicker of unease crossed Karina¡¯s face. ¡°I have a faint recollection¡­ It must¡¯ve been the alcohol. You understand,¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Later, Barlow even protected you from Annalise¡¯s antics. Frankly, he¡¯s a good guy, but I can¡¯t see through him. I¡¯d advise you to keep your distance.¡± Nodding, Karina agreed, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll avoid him precisely because he¡¯s pursuing you.¡± Rosalynn gave her a nce. ¡°Rosalynn, mind your words, or I¡¯ll have you sleeping on the streets.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll zip it. No more jokes, promise?¡± Karina pleaded. Casting a nce to Brian, who was engrossed in hisptop in the living room, she asked, ¡°Rosalynn, how does it feel living with a man?¡± Rosalynn ced the fried eggs on a te and responded with a grin ¡°Not too bad.¡± Despite being tormented at night, she found herself in high spirits. ¡°Oh my, look at you. I¡¯m rather envious,¡± Karina teased, pinching Rosalynn¡¯s cheek. Then a thought urred to her. ¡°By the way, why is he here so early?¡± jecause he Lives next door.¡± Rosalynn finished preparing breakfast. ¡°And he paid an additional ten million to buy it from someone.¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Karina eximed, ¡°Money does indeed talk!¡± ¡°So, he paid that extra money because of you?¡± ¡°Most Likely.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I must say he¡¯s such a fool!¡± They continued their banter, setting the breakfast table with Laughter and chatter. Rosalynn invited Brian to join them for the meal. Keeping a poker face, Brian seated himself opposite Rosalynn and began eating with perfect decorum. Karina unabashedly scrutinized him from head to toe. Irritated, Brian asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Karina blinked innocently. ¡°Yes, I see a tag saying ¡®fool¡¯ on your face.¡± He could have been with Rosalynn two years ago. But he hadn¡¯t! Upon concluding their meal, Maggie descended the stairs and rapped gently on the door. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn, and Karina.¡± ¡°Good morning, Maggie.¡° Karina shot Maggie an amiable smile. ¡°We should get going,¡± suggested Rosalynn, gathering her belongings and preparing to depart. ¡°Where are you headed, Karina?¡± Brian inquired suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m off to the office.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Rosalynn¡¯s car?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Karina shot a nce at Rosalynn, then replied, ¡°But if I drive Rosalynn¡¯s car, how will she get to work?¡± ¡°I can drop her off,¡± proposed Brian. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive Karina to the office first, then head to the studio,¡± Rosalynn swiftly interjected. Brian frowned at the exchange, causing Karina to suppress a smile. ¡°No need, I can just hail a cab.¡± Seeing such an imposing man ardently pursuing his ex-wife brought Karina genuine joy. Ignoring Brian, the three women strode towards the elevator. Dressed in beautiful, eye-catching attire, they looked especially enchanting. Disgruntled at being overlooked, Brian¡¯s expression soured. Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to ept his ride, nor make their rtionship known. To her, her best friends remained her priority. Why did he feel a pang of loss? After bidding farewell to Rosalynn and Maggie, Karina proceeded to the roadside to catch a cab. Just as she was about to g down a taxi, a car abruptly pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down to reveal Barlow. ¡°Good morning, Chameleon. Where are you headed?¡± He greeted her using their shared pet name. Reminded of the previous night¡¯s events, a pang of guilt struck Karina. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m off to the office. See you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Get in,¡± Barlowmanded, his gaze steady. ¡°No, thank you. There¡¯s a taxi right there,¡± Karina pointed out, attempting to keep her tone Light. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Get in; we have business to discuss,¡± Barlow insisted. Faced with the mention of business, Karina didn¡¯t dare refuse. She walked over to the passenger side, opened the door, and slid into the seat. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Barlow looked at her intently. ¡°Have you been keeping tabs on the new stars at thepany?¡± Karina nodded. ¡°Absolutely, I monitor their progress every day.¡± Barlow smirked. ¡°Really? It seems to me you¡¯ve had plenty of leisure time, going out for drinks and dancing. You seem to really enjoy yourself.¡± Caught off guard, Karina touched her nose sheepishly. ¡°Sometimes people need to let loose.¡± ¡°And you just happen to hold and kiss people when you¡¯re letting loose? Chameleon, your hobbies are truly peculiar!¡± Barlow leaned in closer his gaze disconcerting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Karina shrank back, trying to avoid his stare, but she held her ground. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you suffered any loss from my kisses and touches. It¡¯s a give and take situation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Barlow narrowed his eyes, suddenly grasping her chin and leaning in for a kiss. Taken aback, Karina¡¯s eyes widened and her mind nked. What on earth was Barlow up to? After a moment, he released her. His eyes were dark, his expression unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s a give and take. You kissed me Last night, now we¡¯re even.¡± Karina was left speechless. At S.W. Studio Rosalynn had been engrossed in work all morning. She was interrupted by a call from Cedric. ¡°Miss Fuller, have youpleted the design I requested?¡± Rosalynn nced at the finished design, responding, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great. Come to Kasen Club at two o¡¯clock this afternoon. We¡¯ll discuss it there.¡± He wanted to discuss the design in a club? Rosalynn felt her heart flutter uneasily. She was lost in thought. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Inside a private room at Kasen Club, a crowd of affluent men and women were engaged in lively festivities. They were all from rich families in Wragos. It was a party. ¡°Cedric, once Rosalynn arrive, it¡¯s all in your hands.¡± Malcolm, clutching a wine ss, pped Cedric on the shoulder. Motivated by his vengeance for Eleanor, he asked his cousin, Cedric, to negotiate a design with Rosalynn. The audacity of a lowly designer daring to cross Eleanor was uneptable; he had to teach her a Lesson. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure she has a tough time once she arrives,¡± Cedric responded arrogantly, an arm draped around a woman beside him. ¡°Good. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll gift you the house as a wedding present,¡± Malcolm proposed generously. ¡°Thank you, Malcolm.¡± Both Cedric and the woman in his arms beamed at the promise. ¡°Malcolm, all this effort to avenge Eleanor? She must be touched. Perhaps she¡¯ll reward you handsomely tonight,¡± Adalyn, Cedric¡¯s girlfriend, jested. A glint of pride shed in Malcolm¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make suchments. My affection for Eleanor is genuine. I simply can¡¯t bear to see her wronged.¡± Adalyn chuckled. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so smitten. But there are rumors online about her having a sugar daddy and it¡¯s Brian.¡± Malcolm¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°And what of it? Brian¡¯s feelings aren¡¯t true. Eventually, she¡¯lle to ept me.¡± ¡°True enough.¡± ¡°Adalyn, I¡¯ll need your assistance Later on.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 At this point, Rosalynn had reached Kasen Club. Upon reaching the private room, she knocked and entered. The people inside all shifted their attention to her. Aside from Cedric, Rosalynn didn¡¯t recognize anyone present. ¡°Mr. Perez, I¡¯m here,¡± she announced. Cedric, lounging on the sofa with a cigarette between his lips, beckoned her. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve arrived. Have a seat.¡± Rosalynn approached him. ¡°First, Light my cigarette,¡± Cedric demanded, proffering a Lighter. Rosalynn remained still. ¡°Mr. Perez, I¡¯m here on business.¡± ¡°Indeed, and currently, I am your client. Is there a problem with me asking you to light my cigarette?¡± Cedric held out the lighter, his tone upromising. Without a word, Rosalynn took the lighter and lit his cigarette. Adalyn discreetly began filming the scene with her phone. Cedric took a puff and exhaled the smoke to Rosalynn. Rosalynn held her breath, maintaining herposure despite her evident difort. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Now, sit and exin your design concept.¡± Cedric gestured to a seat next to him, his arm draped across the back of the sofa. Rosalynn took a seat and booted up her Laptop. ¡°Mr. Perez, this is the design draft I prepared based on your specifications¡­ ¡°Could youe closer? It¡¯s hard to see your screen from here,¡± Cedric interrupted. Rosalynn cast him a nce before moving theptop slightly closer. ¡°Continue.¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Cedric leaned in close, their proximity nearly intimate. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Suppressing her difort, Rosalynn resumed her exnation. Adalyn cast a quick nce at Malcolm, continuing to film the scene as he had instructed. As Rosalynn borated on her design concept, a waiter approached to serve her water. Adalyn bumped into him on purpose, causing the water to spill onto Rosalynn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was unintentional,¡± the waiter immediately apologized. Rosalynn checked herptop first, relieved to find only a few drops of water on it. She quickly wiped them away with a tissue. ¡°Your clothes are wet. Go clean yourself up,¡± Cedric suggested. Rosalynn acknowledged him with a nod. ¡°Alright. Please wait a moment.¡± Once she¡¯d entered the restroom, Cedric turned to Adalyn. ¡°Put the ring in her bag.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Exiting the restroom, Rosalynn prepared to further borate on her design concepts. Cedric, however, Lifted his hand to interrupt her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got the gist of it. I¡¯ll mull it over and get back to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then, Mr. Perez, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Rosalynn announced. ¡°Alright .¡± Stepping out of the private room, Rosalynn frowned slightly. Had he really just let her go? Had she misread him? Was this all just about design? Making her way to the elevator, Rosalynn intended to retreat to the sanctuary of her studio. But her exit was halted abruptly. ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Rosalynn turned to find Cedric and Adalyn emerging from the private room. ¡°Mr. Perez, is there something else?¡± she asked. Cedric drew up to her and used, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s diamond ring has vanished. Are you the thief?¡± He was insinuating she¡¯d stolen it? He¡¯d set her up for this? Calmly, Rosalynn denied, ¡°No, I did not.¡± ¡°No? That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± Without ceremony, Adalyn snatched Rosalynn¡¯s bag from her grip, spilling its contents onto the floor. She lifted a diamond ring triumphantly. ¡°You im innocence. What¡¯s this then?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s features hardened. They¡¯d orchestrated this. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She remained silent, anticipating their next move. The spectacle quickly drew a crowd. Cedric turned to Rosalynn with a sneer. ¡°Is this your idea of discussing business? Submitting subpar designs? Attempting to entice me, hoping I¡¯ll foot the bill? When that doesn¡¯t work, you resort to theft? Shameless!¡± His tirade elicited whispers among the onlookers, their gazes turning frosty. 30, she¡¯s a designer? It¡¯s no wonder the profession has a bad name.¡± ¡°Absolutely. If shecks talent, her only recourse is exploiting her looks to Lure clients.¡± ¡°These kinds of unscrupulous women tarnish our entire industry.¡± The murmurs grew louder, their words biting. Those unaware of the true situation harbored disdain for Rosalynn. Cedric caught Malcolm¡¯s eye, signaling him to step in. ¡°Well, let¡¯s show somepassion here,¡± Malcolm intervened. ¡°Miss Fuller is fresh out of college. It¡¯s tough breaking into the professional world. Since you¡¯ve recovered your property, we could consider this resolved.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Had he just defended her? Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m eager to punish her, but herck of remorse is troubling. She hasn¡¯t even offered an apology,¡± Cedric protested. Malcolm turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Miss Fuller, why not admit your mistake? My cousin may be wealthy, but he¡¯s not unreasonable. He doesn¡¯t revel in other people¡¯s difort.¡± So, they wanted an apology from her? By apologizing, she¡¯d be admitting guilt. So, their real motive was to force her into confessing to theft. Rosalynn maintained herposure. ¡°I didn¡¯t try to seduce anyone, nor did I steal anything. Stop tarnishing my name or I¡¯1l take Legal action for defamation!¡± ¡°Going to sue us? The evidence was in your bag, Rosalynn, and you still dare to protest your innocence?¡± Adalyn scoffed. Rosalynn¡¯s response was to dial the police. Both Cedric and Malcolm were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Rosalynn¡¯s assertive stance. They¡¯d underestimated her, assuming she was just an unassuming designer. They thought that with a bit of pressure, she¡¯d capitte, confess her wrongdoings. Once she apologized, they could make a spectacle of it,pelling her employer to fire her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Such a scandal would tarnish Rosalynn¡¯s reputation, barring her from the design industry. Their n would then be sessful. However, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t following their script. At the police station, the officer was surprised to see Rosalynn again ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± This was the third time he had seen her this month. Rosalynn only responded with an innocent smile. She didn¡¯t want to step foot in the police station either; she did nothing wrong. ¡°So, who did you hit this time?¡± the officer asked. Looking at Cedric, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯ty a finger on anyone this time. But they ndered me.¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Hearing this, Cedric shouted, ¡°Shut up, Rosalynn! Who ndered you? It was you who seduced me! You even stole my girlfriend¡¯s ring!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve nevere across such a shameless woman! You seduced my boyfriend and stole my ring, and now you have the audacity to make false usations!¡± Adalyn added. Ma gazed at Rosalynn, still trying to persuade her. ¡°Rosalynn, you don¡¯t have to bother the police. Just apologize. Why did you have to make it a big deal? You should know that we¡¯re not one of these people.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t deny the fact that these people were far from ordinary. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have set her up so tantly. She was just curious about how she had offended them. Why did they set her up? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all the shouting for? This is a police station, not a marketce. Keep it down,¡± the officer interjected, his eyes scanning the scene. He then turned to his colleagues and instructed, ¡°Take them inside to get more information.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± responded another officer, gesturing for them to follow him. Shortly after, the first officer reached for his phone and dialed Brian¡¯s number. Meanwhile, in the room, the second officer took out a pen and notebook. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± he asked. ¡°Me.¡± Cedric stepped forward, taking the opportunity to exin what had happened. The officer nced at Rosalynn and turned to Cedric, asking, ¡°Do you say she stole your girlfriend¡¯s ring simply because she failed to seduce you? Do you have any evidence?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cedric shifted his gaze to Adalyn, who promptly pulled out her phone. ¡°Officer, I have evidence!¡± she eximed, presenting a video. ¡°Take a look, I recorded it. She flirted with my boyfriend right in front of me. Thankfully, my boyfriend didn¡¯t take the bait.¡± Who Did You Hit This Time The officer watched the video, noting the close proximity between Rosalynn and Cedric as she lit a cigarette for him. There seemed to be something fishy between them. ¡°We can¡¯t intervene in personal rtionship matters. You im she stole the ring. Is there any other evidence?¡± the officer inquired. Adalyn nodded and continued, ¡°Sir, I remember Leaving my ring on the sink in the private room. Rosalynn¡¯s clothes got stained by a waiter, so she went to the bathroom. It¡¯s Likely she took the ring. The waiter in the private room can testify to what I¡¯m saying.¡± Hearing this, the officer set down his pen and turned his attention to Rosalynn. ¡°Do you have anything to say in response to these usations?¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 With a calm expression, Rosalynn removed an ear stud from her ear. ¡°Officer, this is a micro camera. It recorded everything I did after entering the private room. I didn¡¯t see her ring on the sink.¡± As it turned out, Rosalynn had been wearing a miniature camera disguised as an ear stud. Cedric and hispanions exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions instantly changed. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you wearing a micro camera if you¡¯re here for a business discussion?¡± Cedric stared at Rosalynn in disbelief. Wearing a subtle smile, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Well, young women should always be cautious when engaging in business, don¡¯t you think?¡± She had sensed something off about Cedric, prompting her to don the mini camera on her ear as a precautionary measure. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It appears that you came prepared. Guarding against others, you say? It seems you have a guilty conscience and a premeditated n!¡± Malcolm used, his face growing stern. He suddenly felt the situation slipping out of his control. After all, wasn¡¯t this woman merely a designer? How did she possess such cunning tactics? ¡°Different people have different views.¡± Rosalynn made no attempt to defend herself. The police officer carefully reviewed the footage captured by the camera. He failed to notice Rosalynn seducing Cedric. Instead, he saw Cedric getting close to her. It was clear they had set a trap for her. If she wasn¡¯t prepared, proving her innocence would be an arduous task. She truly was a perceptive woman. The officer nced at Cedric and the other two individuals with a frown. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. She didn¡¯t seduce anyone or steal a thing.¡± Upon hearing this, both Cedric and Adalyn looked at Malcolm, unsure of what to say. Malcolm spoke up. ¡°Sir, even if she didn¡¯t seduce my cousin, the ring was indeed found in her bag. How do we exin that? Since she had a micro camera, she surely would have skillfully avoided being captured on camera, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 There was some truth to Malcolm¡¯s words. Lost in thought, the officer turned his gaze to Rosalynn. Rosalynn stated calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: I didn¡¯t steal anything. I recall leaving my bag outside when I went to the bathroom. Your associates were all present outside. It must have been convenient for you to do as you pleased, right?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we purposely set you up? Rosalynn, how can you possibly deny that you stole something? You should be ashamed!¡± Adalyn remarked sarcastically. ¡°Sir, the Gordon family holds significant influence in Wragos. The fact remains that the ring was discovered in her bag. She needs to face the consequences!¡± Malcolm pressured the officer. The officer furrowed his brows, left speechless. Just then, a male voice resounded from the doorway. ¡°Oh? And how do you propose we punish her?¡± ¡°The ring she stole is valued at hundreds of thousands of dors. ording to thew, if convicted of theft, she could face over ten years of imprisonment.¡± Thinking it was another officer addressing him, Malcolm couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out his response. ¡°Really?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The voice was chilly andced with irony. As Malcolm turned around, he found himself slightly stunned. Brian! In a rush, Malcolm greeted him. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Brian¡¯s sharp gaze swept over him, and he remained silent. With purposeful strides, he approached Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalynn wondered why he was here. Had the officer called him just now? It seemed that he came to the police station to rescue her every time. A faint smile tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s red Lips. With Brian¡¯s arrival, Malcolm and the other two individuals couldn¡¯t help but feel on edge. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Hismanding presence left them speechless. Brian nced at them and asked in a frigid tone, ¡°So you im she stole your ring?¡± The three exchanged nces, and Adalyn spoke up, her toneced with skepticism. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is she a designer from yourpany? She seized the business opportunity to steal a diamond ring worth hundreds of thousands of dors from me.¡± Brian fixed his gaze on her and let out a derisive sneer. ¡°You think my woman would steal your diamond ring?¡± His woman? The entire room fell into stunned silence, their collective attention shifting to Rosalynn. Rosalynn cleared her throat and said, ¡°I am a designer working in hispany.¡± A subtle abbreviation of his woman. Brian cast a nce her way, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Indeed, she is an employee whom I hold in high regard. Following a sessful coboration, I presented her with jewelry worth millions of dors. Do you truly believe she would be enticed by a mere diamond ring valued at a few hundred dors?¡± His tone dripped with doubt and disdain. Adalyn, her anxiety mounting, found the courage to press on. ¡°You have no idea how scheming this woman can be. She had a camera with her during our business discussion. They say thieves don¡¯t think normally. I bet she¡¯s not right in the head. Allowing someone with such issues to remain employed could tarnish yourpany¡¯s reputation. You surely wouldn¡¯t want that, would you?¡± Upon hearing Adalyn¡®s usations, Brian turned to look at Rosalynn. ¡°Did you carry a camera with you during your business discussion?¡± Rosalynn nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, I purchased a mini camera earlier.¡± She had a lot of things. Brian was visibly pleased by her response. He affectionately ruffled her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the smart one.¡± Rosalynn was speechless. Could he act properly in front of others? Witnessing the familiarity between Brian and Rosalynn, the others were taken by surprise.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 What was the rtionship between Brian and this designer? ¡°I¡¯LL give you one more opportunity to tell the truth. Did Rosalynn take your diamond ring?¡± Brian looked at Adalyn. He became cold all of a sudden. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Adalyn was startled. She wished to nod in agreement but found herself unable to do so. It was evident that Brian didn¡¯t regard Rosalynn as a mere employee. If she falsely used Rosalynn, would Brian teach her a Lesson? At that moment, Edwin knocked and entered the room. A waiter trailed behind him. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve found out the truth. This is the waiter who worked in the private room. He can testify that Miss Fuller didn¡¯t take anything.¡± After receiving Brian¡¯s order, Edwin immediately went to Kasen Club and used some means to find out the truth. Brian was rather pleased with Edwin¡¯s proficiency. He turned to the waiter and asked, ¡°Please share what you witnessed.¡± The waiter nodded in response and said, ¡°I was assigned to the private room and identally spilled water on Miss Fuller¡¯s attire. While she was in the restroom to clean her clothes, they ced the diamond ring in her bag.¡± When the waiter came in, Malcolm and the others didn¡¯t look good. His confession caused them to grow more anxious. Adalyn¡¯s face turned ghostly white with fear. Brian sneered at Adalyn. ¡°Which family do you belong to? You don¡¯t want to stay in Wragos anymore, do you?¡± Adalyn¡¯s face lost its color as she hurriedly exined, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Malcolm asked me to do this to avenge Eleanor.¡± Eleanor? How was Eleanor a part of this? Brian¡¯s gaze narrowed as itnded on Malcolm. Malcolm decided toe clean. ¡°Are you aware that Eleanor was a victim of a snake bite due to Rosalynn¡¯s actions? If you aren¡¯t going to seek justice for her, then as a devout fan, it falls upon me to do so.¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 That was the truth. Brian couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Rosalynn. Rosalynn pressed her Lips together as she pieced the puzzle together. So, the man had orchestrated this entire ordeal to tarnish her reputation as an indirect consequence of Eleanor¡¯s snake bite incident on set. ¡°Did Eleanor order you to do so?¡± Rosalynn questioned. Malcolm stared at her and retorted, ¡°Certainly not. I¡¯m merely standing up for her. You¡¯re just a designer. How dare you hurt her?¡± Rosalynn snorted. ¡°Your loyalty ismendable but you¡¯re definitely an idiot.¡± low dare you insult me?¡± Malcolm red at Rosalynn. ¡°You were doing this for Eleanor without knowing the truth. You¡¯re truly an idiot!¡± Rosalynn shot back. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Edwin, do you happen to have the contact information of Malcolm¡¯s father?¡± Brian suddenly asked. Edwin promptly retrieved his phone and Looked up the number for Johan Gordon. Malcolm¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Brian shot him a cold nce and took the phone from Edwin. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mr. Gordon, this is Brian Hughes.¡± ih, Mr. Hughes. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I understand you¡¯re nning on passing your business reins over to your eldest son, is that correct?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n.¡± ¡°From my perspective, he is nothing but an ipetent fool, unfit to handle the family business.¡± As Brian spoke, his gaze strayed to Rosalynn. ¡°If you wish to entrust the Gordon family¡¯s business to him, then mypany won¡¯t be working with you anymore.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Hughes, has Malcolm upset you in some way?¡± Johan asked hesitantly. ¡°You should talk with your son. Furthermore, I don¡¯t wish to see him within the business circle anymore.¡± With that, Brian ended the call and handed the phone back to Edwin. ¡°Handle things here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 After bidding the police officer goodbye, Brian escorted Rosalynn away. The remaining three were left shaken. ¡°why is Brian assisting Rosalynn? Isn¡¯t his girlfriend supposed to be Eleanor?¡± Cedric nced at Malcolm. ¡°Rosalynn was responsible for Eleanor¡¯s snake bite. You¡¯ve been trying to help Eleanor; Brian should be on your side.¡± Adalyn chimed in, ¡°Right. Is Brian jealous because you¡¯ve been helping Eleanor?¡± Malcolm was perturbed, his mind a whirlpool of confusion. He was clueless. ALL he knew was that his potential to be the Gordon family¡¯s sessor was in peril. Moreover, Brian intended to oust him from the business industry in Wragos. What was he to do? Rosalynn walked to the roadside and said to Brian, ¡°My car is parked at Kasen Club. I¡¯ll hail a taxi to fetch it.¡± et me drive you there,¡± Brian offered. ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn hailed a taxi. Brian narrowed his eyes and seized her wrist before she could step into the cab. Rosalynn frowned. ¡°Brian, release me.¡± Brian said nothing. He guided her to his car and held the door open for her. ¡°Get in.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face hardened. After a brief silence, she entered the car. Brian shut the door and moved to the driver¡¯s seat. Seeing Rosalynn staring out the window without buckling up, he leaned over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn asked warily. Brian paused before proceeding to secure her seat belt. ¡°Is something bothering you? Are you upset?¡± Indeed, Rosalynn was livid. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Once again, it involved Eleanor! Once again, it was his fault. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 She wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. Seeing Rosalynn remain silent, Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°How dare I hold a grudge against you?¡± Rosalynn retorted. Brian raised his hand, forcing her to face him. He seemed amused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you upset with me over the recent incident?¡± Rosalynn swatted his hand away, smiling sarcastically. ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s vexed? Malcolm did this to avenge Eleanor, and you felt jealous. You used your influence to intimidate him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Brian asked, ¡°Is that what you believe? I dealt with Malcolm to avenge you!¡± Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°Really? I¡¯m ttered.¡± Brian regarded her, his tone revealing his displeasure. ¡°Rosalynn, stop speaking in such a tone.¡± ¡°I apologize, then.¡± Rosalynn snorted. After a while, Brian looked at her and smiled. ¡°Rosalynn, your conduct might lead me to believe you¡¯re quite smitten with me.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, a hint of embarrassment flickered in her eyes. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t tter yourself! Smitten with you? Are you joking? I regret ever sleeping with you!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her words were tinged with acerbity. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. He lifted his hand to pinch her chin. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re allowed to be angry, but you mustn¡¯t speak so carelessly.¡± Regretted sleeping with him? Was he truly that repugnant? ¡°I¡¯ve spoken nothing but the truth. Brian, I¡­¡± Before Rosalynn could finish her words, Brian leaned in and kissed her, abruptly silencing her. Rosalynn struggled to break free from his grip, but he held her tightly, refusing to let go. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 There was a hint of punishment in his kiss, as if he sought to teach her a lesson for speaking without thinking. The sensation left Rosalynn feeling dizzy and disoriented. It wasn¡¯t until she felt his restless hands wandering over her body that she snapped back to reality, mustering the strength to bite down hard on his lip. With a painful hiss, Brian finally released her, his eyes filled with a mix of desire and satisfaction. He gazed at her, gently stroking the corner of his mouth as he wiped away the scarlet blood. ¡°Why do you always have to Leave your mark on my face? I know women always say yes and mean no. You say you don¡¯t love me, but your actions tell a different story.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s chest rose and fell with anger as she locked eyes with the man, his handsome face wearing a self-assured smile. She felt an overwhelming urge to scratch his face, but she resisted. He was undeniably handsome, a ma for all kinds of women. He shamelessly captivated her as well. Rosalynn sat up straight, smoothing down her hair. She was reaching her limits. Taking a deep breath, Rosalynn chose to remain silent. Brian held her gaze for a few lingering moments, then started the car, enveloping them in a hushed atmosphere. As the car deviated from the route to Kasen Club, Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°I need to go there to retrieve my car.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL arrange for someone to get it,¡± Brian replied curtly, redirecting their path towards S.W. Studio. Once the car was parked, Rosalynn wasted no time in exiting, forcefully shutting the door behind her. However, her departure was halted as Brian¡¯s grip tightened around her arm. Rosalynn paused, meeting his gaze, and swiftly withdrew her hand, cautioning him in a low yet firm voice, ¡°Brian, stay away from me.¡± Brian maintained a firm gaze. ¡°Rosalynn, think carefully how you choose to treat me. Otherwise, I might have to share our little secret with everyone.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless, grappling with his audacity. She took a deep breath, striving to regain herposure, and hurriedly made her way to the elevator. Brian, wearing a smug smile, leisurely trailed behind her. As they reached the elevator, two employees awaited its arriv: Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Upon spotting Rosalynn and Brian, the two employees hurriedly greeted them. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn returned their greeting with a smile, remaining silent. Noticing Brian by her side, she subtly maneuvered herself to stand on the opposite side of the two employees. Was she trying to create distance between them? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Brian pursed his Lips, noticing the curious nces from the employees. ¡°Rosalynn, I need to discuss something with you. Last night, we¡ª¡± Rosalynn took a deep breath, attempting to mask her irritation with a pleasant smile. ¡°Mr. Hughes, what would you Like to discuss?¡± How dare he resort to such threats! Brian smirked. ¡°I simply wanted to know if you have any thoughts on the project I sent youst night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still contemting it.¡± ¡°Well, take your time.¡± Rosalynn inhaled deeply. He was such a despicable person! She swore never to sleep with him again. In the meantime, Malcolm received a call from Johan, urging him toe home. After learning about the situation, Johan was furious and pped him. ¡°Why did you do this? Now Brian is determined to ostracize you from the business circle. What do you n to do?¡± Malcolm, who had been groomed as his father¡¯s sessor since childhood, had never made any mistakes before. He had never been subjected to his father¡¯s wrath Like this before. His father¡¯s actions embarrassed him. ¡°Is Brian some kind of deity? Does he have the power to cast me out of the business industry?¡± Pointing at Malcolm¡¯s nose, Johan scolded, ¡°Malcolm, it seems Like you¡¯ve got it all figured out, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re right; Brian is the ruler of Wragos! When he¡¯s furious, his actions can impact the business industry. Why would you do something to provoke him?¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Malcolm felt frustrated and wronged. ¡°How was I supposed to know he would get so mad over a designer?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? But you have no problem ndering someone as you please?¡± Johan was so enraged that he kicked him again. Malcolm gritted his teeth through the pain and asked, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t scold me right now. What should I do?¡± Johan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡°What else can you do? Go beg for his forgiveness!¡± Rosalynn retreated to her workstation, distancing herself from the man. She inhaled deeply before exhaling slowly. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re back? Did you close the deal?¡± Maggie inquired, her smile warm. ¡°Forget it. It fell through.¡± After regaining herposure, Rosalynn filled Maggie in on the events that had transpired at the club. Maggie¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°So it was a setup? Why would they do that? Do you think Eleanor was behind it?¡± ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t directly involved, she undoubtedly had a hand in it.¡± They were Eleanor¡¯s allies after all. She might have intended to use others to make things go her way. ¡°How ruthless of her. Why would Mr. Hughes be attracted to such a woman?¡± Maggie shared Rosalynn¡¯s distaste for Eleanor. Rosalynn, already in low spirits, had no desire to further discuss the matter. ¡°Work¡¯s over for the day. Would you like to grab dinner with me?¡± Maggie declined, ¡°No, but thanks for the offer. I have a shift at Atera Restaurant.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this, Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re working part-time again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With a smile, Maggie began to gather her belongings, ready to clock out. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Rosalynn eyed her with curiosity. ¡°Maggie, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just find that I have ample free time. It¡¯s beneficial to earn more while I¡¯m still young,¡± Maggie responded cheerfully. Despite her words, Rosalynn sensed something was amiss. ¡°Maggie, did you have a falling-out with Sanford?¡± The smile on Maggie¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡°Not at all. He just isn¡¯t thrilled about my part-time work.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn responded, ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. Men generally want their women to be dependent on them. But once a woman truly bes reliant, men tend to grow bored or look down upon her, and then start seeking someone new.¡± After considering Rosalynn¡¯s insight, Maggie nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. So, you support my decision to continue my part-time job, don¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn gave a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m neutral about it. While I don¡¯t want to see you overwork yourself, I believe it¡¯s crucial for women to be independent.¡± A woman could lean on a man, but she should never be wholly owned by him. She must possess her own thoughts and ambitions. She couldn¡¯t afford to be belittled by men. ¡°I see. Thanks, Rosalynn. I should get going now.¡± Maggie rose, gave Rosalynn a parting hug, and departed. Rosalynn tidied up her workspace, preparing to leave as well. After pondering for a moment, she sent a message to Karina. ¡°Karina, can youe over to my ce tonight?¡± Shortly, Karina replied, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, I won¡¯t.¡± It couldn¡¯t be more convenient! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynn wished her best friend could stay with her every day. ¡°My home is your home. How could it be an inconvenience?¡± After sending that, Rosalynn began to type a new message. ¡°I¡¯ll be picking up some groceries after work to cook dinner¡­¡± Before she could finish, a familiar voice interrupted her. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s a party. You¡¯reing with me.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless Was Brian seriously asking her to apany him to a party? What was his agenda? ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m not obliged to work overtime.¡± Brian approached her, gazing into her eyes while Lifting a suggestive eyebrow. ¡°Rosalynn, I can find my car keys. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rosalynn held back the urge tosh out. She silently cursed his underhanded, maniptive tactics. But she had toply with hismand. It sucked! Witnessing her exasperated expression, Brian¡¯s Lips curved into a smirk. He produced the car keys and tossed them in her direction. ¡°Ah, the car keys are here.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rosalynn, now seated in the driver¡¯s seat of Brian¡¯s car, allowed her forced smile to fade. She cast a sarcastic nce at the man upying the passenger seat. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m not good at driving. Are you sure you want to risk riding with me?¡± Brian buckled his seat belt and shot her a yful nce. ¡°Dying in thepany of a beautiful woman could be a unique sort of pleasure. At least I won¡¯t be alone on the road to the afterlife, right?¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. His reasoning was as twisted as ever. Rosalynn brought the car to life. Once they hit the road, she intentionally disengaged the clutch abruptly and floored the elerator. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 The resulting jerk made Brian¡¯s body jolt violently. Such a maneuver could easily make one dizzy and nauseated. However, Brian merely returned her action with an impish grin. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s fine if you want to make fun of me. But if you end up ufortable, I¡¯d feel bad for you.¡± Rosalynn fell silent. She was, after all, also in the car. Her driving antics managed to make even her own stomach churn. It was like the proverbial Pyrrhic victory-winning a skirmish, but losing heavily in the process Rosalynn cursed inwardly and proceeded to drive smoothly. Upon arriving at an upscale hotel, a valet took over the car. Brian led Rosalynn into a private room. Six individuals were already present, evenly split between men and women. Upon seeing Brian, they rose in greeting. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man in his forties named Henrik Pearson. He had journeyed from Atheum to discuss potential coborations with Brian. Brian returned the gesture. ¡°Mr. Hughes, who is this charming Lady?¡± Henrik turned his attention to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynn. ¡°Mypany¡¯s designer, Rosalynn Fuller,¡± Brian introduced her in aposed tone. Rosalynn greeted them with a nod, maintaining herposure. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes. You¡¯ve brought a femalepanion to the party?¡± a familiar voice jested. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Brian¡¯s gaze flickered to Rosalynn. ¡°Well¡­ I mentioned a party and she insisted on tagging along.¡± His jesting tone carried some warmth that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the discerning crowd. They responded with knowing smiles. Rosalynn was momentarily speechless, wanting to counter his yful barb but deciding against it due to her refined upbringing. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, though, if Brian truly never brought femalepany to these parties. ¡°Rosalynn,e here.¡± Brian, now seated at the head of the table, motioned to Rosalynn, who was still standing. The individual next to her swiftly pulled out a chair for her. Rosalynn took her seat beside Brian. ¡°Miss Fuller, care for some wine?¡± Henrik offered while pouring a drink for Brian. Before Rosalynn could respond, Brian interjected, ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink.¡± Henrik chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, how about a little?¡± Brian nced at Rosalynn before replying, ¡°No, I fear she might drink too much and cause a scene.¡± Rosalynn bit back a retort. How she wanted to give him a piece of her mind! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The crowd turned their teasing eyes to Rosalynn. Maintaining her polite demeanor, Rosalynn discreetly stomped on Brian¡¯s foot under the table. Unperturbed, Brian held his ss and rified, ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret our situation. We¡¯re not what you¡¯re imagining.¡± Their attempts to hold back Laughter were abandoned when they heard his denial. The room burst into Laughter. Had Brian remained silent, there might have been some ambiguity. But his denial served to confirm their assumptions about the nature of his rtionship with Rosalynn Henrik picked up a bottle of juice and offered, ¡°Miss Fuller, would you care for some juice?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn could feel the heat rising to her cheeks. She ignored the onlookers and quietly tuned into their conversation from her chair. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Brian had brought her to the party. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 She was neither a saleswoman nor a public rtions expert. But since Brian insisted that she was just here to eat free food, she was prepared to y that part to the hilt. Rosalynn sat quietly at the table, enjoying her meal while Listening to the business discussions happening around her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her te was always filled with delicious food, courtesy of Brian, who chatted with others as he absentmindedly served her. Despite being a CEO ustomed to being served, he took the time to serve her himself at the dining table. It felt like a special treatment, something out of the ordinary. Rosalynn nced at the pile of dishes and looked up at him, her eyes meeting his. ¡°Just eat what you like,¡± Brian said in a low, deep voice. Rosalynn noticed the envious nces from the woman sitting beside her, probably wondering how someone like her, a small designer, managed to capture the attention of a wealthy and handsome man like Brian. It seemed she had incredible luck on her side. Rosalynn lowered her eyes slightly, unable to deny the emotions stirring within her. No woman could resist the charms and attentiveness of a wealthy and charming man directed at her. ¡°Well, I can get it myself,¡± Rosalynn remarked softly. Brian didn¡¯t say anything, but he noticed her nearly empty drink and refilled it for her. His thoughtfulness was evident. Rosalynn continued to eat in silence, her emotions fluctuating slightly. Was Brian being so attentive topensate for something? After a few rounds of drinks, Brian had consumed quite a lot. His face turned flushed, and his gaze became slightly blurred due to the effects of alcohol. Seeing Henrik about to pour more wine for Brian, Rosalynn quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Pearson, he¡¯s not feeling well. He can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Her words left those around her astonished. Henrik, also having had a bit too much to drink, teased, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for him? We all know how much he can handle. But if you care about him, why don¡¯t you drink on his behalf?¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Rosalynn remained silent, contemting whether she should drink for Brian. Before she could make a decision, Brian smiled and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s keep drinking.¡± Heughed, emanating a charming aura. The fierceness in his usually sharp eyes had faded, reced by an alluring charm. A hint of yfulness after his sessful diversion. Perhaps he was pleased that Rosalynn had stood up for him. Rosalynn scolded herself for interfering. ¡°Miss Fuller, it seems Like you¡¯ll have to take care of him tonight,¡± Henrik continued teasing. Rosalynn took a sip of her juice and smiled. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll ask his assistant to help take care of him.¡± Her response left everyone surprised once again. Brian, his eyes clouded with the effects of alcohol, looked at Rosalynn with a hint of helplessness. Was she still upset? The crowd resumed their eating and drinking. At that moment, the door to the private room swung open, and two people entered. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve brought my son to apologize!¡± Johan walked in with Malcolm, sweat on his forehead, and offered Brian an apologetic smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Brian¡¯s smile faded slightly. He toyed with his ss and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯vee all this way. You seem to be well-informed.¡± Though Johan was older than Brian, he didn¡®t dare act recklessly in front of him and could only force a smile. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s my fault for not properly teaching my son. I apologize for that.¡± Brian remained silent, his expression impassive, as he served food for Rosalynn. Johan, observing the situation, looked at Rosalynn with surprise. Though they had never met before, Johan was a shrewd businessman and had a vague inkling of what was happening. He nced at Malcolm and subtly signaled him to speak up. Malcolm lowered his head, feeling a bit aggrieved but obliged nheless. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 ¡°Mr. Hughes, Miss Fuller, it¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to both of you.¡± Sure enough, the woman beside Brian was Rosalynn. Johan understood the situation and made a plea to Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, my father¡¯s health is deteriorating. He¡¯s barely holding on with medication, and we don¡¯t know how long he has left. Please spare my son and let him stay in the city to care for his grandfather.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he replied coldly, ¡°Johan, are you attempting to manipte me morally?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it,¡± Johan immediately denied. He nced at the silent Malcolm and kicked him once more. ¡°You useless fool! Falling for an actress and causing such trouble. Apologizing won¡¯t make a difference. Get down on your knees and apologize!¡± Under his father¡¯s intimidation, Malcolm gritted his teeth and reluctantly knelt down. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Miss Fuller, it¡¯s all my fault. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback by Malcolm¡¯s sudden act of kneeling and apologizing. She was momentarily speechless. Brian, sitting beside her, poured her a drink. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be harsh, but I have already made myself clear. Do you want me to contradict myself?¡± There was no warmth in his tone, but as he poured the drink for Rosalynn, there was a hint of gentle tenderness. Johan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly added, ¡°So, this is Miss Fuller? Indeed, she is quite beautiful. You two make a perfect couple.¡± Rosalynn was stunned. Was he a salesman in his younger days? He certainly knew how to tter! Brian raised an eyebrow and smiled subtly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Miss Fuller, you may not know this, but my son had a childhood sweetheart who resembled Eleanor. Sadly, she passed away That¡¯s why he feels drawn to Eleanor.¡± John tried to manipte them emotionally. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 He nced at Malcolm and sighed. ¡°He is good in every way, but he¡¯s too sentimental. I¡¯ve taught him a lesson, and he realizes his mistake. Mr. Hughes, Miss Fuller, considering that he erred for love, can you forgive him this time? If you are willing to forgive him, I promise to fulfill any request you have.¡± His words brought a hint of redness to Malcolm¡¯s eyes. Perhaps he was reminded of his childhood sweetheart. Rosalynn¡¯s heart softened as she looked at him. Was that the twist in the story? Was Malcolm simply directing his love for his childhood sweetheart unto Eleanor? But Eleanor was a scheming bitch. How could he have not seen that? Were all men attracted to deceitful women? Just like Virgil, who had fallen for Annalise. ¡°Malcolm, apologize again and ask Miss Fuller for forgiveness.¡± Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s slight reaction, Johan kicked Malcolm once more. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Malcolm remained on the floor, eyes lowered, and apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault. Please forgive me.¡± Rosalynn looked at his teary eyes and fell silent for a moment. ¡°I ept your apology, but the decision that you are no Longer wee in the business industry is not mine to make. I cannot help you.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if Brian was taking his frustration out on Malcolm because of Eleanor. She couldn¡¯t decide on behalf of him. Brian raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Have you forgiven him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to go too far,¡± Rosalynn replied. Brian smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll forgive him too.¡± His voice was gentle and affectionate. Rosalynn¡¯s heart started to race. He would be contradicting himself, wouldn¡¯t he? Chapter 574 Chapter 574 ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hughes. Thank you, Miss Fuller,¡± Johan said, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead as he nced at Rosalynn. It seemed that she was Brian¡¯s new favorite girl. It looked Like he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Johan turned to Malcolm and asked him to convey his gratitude. Retrieving an envelope from his pocket, he then extended it towards Rosalynn. ¡°Miss Fuller, my son ndered you, and he was undeniably in the wrong. Consider this as a token of rpense. Thank you for finding it in your heart to forgive us.¡± Rosalynn frowned at the sight of the envelope. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± she replied. ¡°Miss Fuller, please ept it. Otherwise, both my son and I will be consumed by guilt,¡± Johan insisted, extending the envelope once more Rosalynn considered returning it, but before she could act, Brian intervened, firmly stating, ¡°Just take it.¡± ¡°Yes, heed Mr. Hughes¡¯ advice. Just ept it,¡± Johan chimed in, his voice softening as he slightly bowed, and then departed alongside Malcolm. A hush fell over the room, enveloping them in silence. Rosalynn hesitated, her curiosity piqued as she opened the envelope. It contained a check worth five million dors. The generosity of the wealthy never ceased to amaze her! ¡°Miss Fuller, Mr. Hughes truly pampers you.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Hughes Listen to a woman Like that,¡± someone from the crowd teased. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn tucked away the check and nced over at Brian. His eyes held a hint of a smile, and their captivating darkness, perhaps influenced by the alcohol, unwittingly charmed those around him. She looked away, her heart fluttering ever so slightly. He pampered her because he still found her intriguing. Wasn¡¯t it Eleanor whom he used to shower with attention? Chapter 575 Chapter 575 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap it up for today,¡± Brian announced, rising from his seat, ready to depart. ¡°Miss Fuller, please take care of Mr. Hughes.¡± Henrik gestured for Rosalynn to lend a hand in assisting Brian. Rosalynn didn¡¯t utter a word, simply stood up and offered her support to Brian. His hand found its ce on her shoulder as he bid farewell to everyone. As they walked out of the private room, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but notice the increasing weight of the man leaning against her. It was as if he was relying on her shoulder for support, burdening her with his entire weight. Rosalynn raised her gaze, meeting Brian¡¯s eyes squarely. ¡°You¡¯re not drunk. Stop pretending.¡± Brian grinned mischievously and yfully pressed her against the wall. ¡°Rosalynn, I haven¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary.¡± His eyes glistened with a hint of moisture, their darkness drawing her in. His tall, slightly intoxicated frame enveloped her, his embrace holding her firmly. Rosalynn found herself momentarily speechless, instinctively pushing him away. ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re not drunk, okay?¡± Brian lowered his gaze, his fingers gently pinching her chin. ¡°Rosalynn, would you like to experience how I truly act when I¡¯m intoxicated?¡± Rosalynn was left momentarily speechless, her mind resisting the thought. She didn¡¯t want to find out! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Before she could react, Brian leaned in closer, his thin Lips already meeting hers. The kiss, infused with the Lingering aroma of alcohol, resembled a fine wine, irresistibly intoxicating. Rosalynn closed her eyes, feeling the rough touch of his fingertips tracing her delicate curves, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Brian, stop it!¡± They stood outside, amidst the hustle and bustle of passing waiters and people going about their business. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 She already knew all too well what he was Like when alcohol consumed him entirely. Brian¡¯s eyes shimmered, as if veiled by a thin mist. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± His voice held an undeniable tenderness, as though coaxing a deeply cherished woman. Rosalynn pressed her Lips together tightly, withholding her response. Brian leaned in once more, iming her with a dominant kiss. ¡°If you¡¯re still unable to calm down, I¡¯ll keep kissing you until you do.¡± The intensity of the kiss left Rosalynn breathless. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve never encountered anyone as assertive as you.¡± ¡°Alright then, you¡¯ll have to get ustomed to it,¡± he retorted. No! She didn¡¯t want a controlling CEO! Just then, her phone began to ring, interrupting the moment. Rosalynn pushed Brian away and retrieved her phone from her bag. It was Karina calling. ¡°Karina?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, where are you? Why haven¡¯t you returned yet?¡± Rosalynn stole a nce at Brian, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯LL be back shortly.¡± Tonight, Brian would not be able to sleep in her ce. After ending the call, Rosalynn quickly fixed her tousled hair. ¡°Well, I should head back. Karina¡¯s waiting for me at home.¡± Brian¡¯s brows knitted together in a frown. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re staying at my ce.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Rosalynn protested, ¡°I¡¯m intoxicated. As my woman, shouldn¡¯t you take care of me?¡± Brian¡¯s tone carried a tinge of dissatisfaction. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Rosalynn nced at him, a cold smile ying on her lips. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite sober.¡± Brian pursed his lips, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°Rosalynn, you shouldn¡¯t prioritize your friend over me. You should know I can offer you pleasure in that regard.¡± Rosalynn stumbled, nearly losing her bnce. She turned sharply, ring at him. ¡°Brian, if you continue with this nonsense, you can find a taxi to take you home.¡± What a heartless remark! Resentment flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come here. I feel dizzy. Help me up.¡± Rosalynn hesitated, unwilling to engage with him any further. However, when she caught sight of his resentful gaze, shame crept into her heart, softening her resolve. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She let out a weary sigh and approached him, gently guiding his arm around her shoulders to provide support as they made their way out. Brian stole a sideways nce, his gaze tracing the contours of her beautiful profile, and a faint smile yed at the corners of his Lips. Rosalynn drove him back to their residentialplex, where they encountered Maggie stepping out of the elevator. ir. Hughes, Rosalynn.¡±ggie, just finished your part-time job?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You must be exhausted, right?¡± Rosalynn asked, concern evident in her voice. ¡°Not too much,¡± Maggie replied, smiling as she nced at Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you drunk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn and Brian spoke at the same time. Maggie nced around and couldn¡¯t help but snicker. The truth was, she envied Rosalynn. It was clear to her that Brian had feelings for Rosalynn. Once the elevator reached Rosalynn¡¯s floor, she bid Maggie goodnight and assisted Brian out of the elevator. Maggie pressed the button for her own floor and continued upwards. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Upon entering Sanford¡¯s apartment, Maggie switched on the lights. As she surveyed the empty space, a wave of loneliness washed over her unexpectedly. It had only been a few days since she met Sanford, yet she had grown ustomed to his presence. She had grown ustomed to his embrace each night. She had grown ustomed to pleasing and satisfying him. Sitting on the sofa, Maggie retrieved her phone, hesitating for a moment before sending a message to Sanford. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± But as soon as she hit send, Maggie swiftly withdrew the message. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It seemed suspicious to inquire about his whereabouts, as if she were checking up on him. After all, they were not in a serious rtionship. She should patiently await his attention and avoid prying into his movements. Maggie felt a tightness in her chest, and just as she was about to step into the shower, her phone began to ring. It was Sanford calling. Her heart skipped a beat, and she cleared her throat before answering the call. ¡°Sanford.¡± ¡°What message did you send earlier? Why did you withdraw it?¡± Sanford asked gently. Maggie bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What did you send?¡± Sanford inquired once more. ¡°Oh, I just wanted to know if you had arrived,¡± Maggie hastily replied, afraid that he might grow impatient. ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯m currently at the hotel, and I¡¯m leaving to discuss the cooperation,¡± Sanford responded. Maggie nodded obediently, though he couldn¡¯t see her. There was a brief silence on the phone, during which their shallow breaths became audible. Suddenly, both of them found themselves at a Loss for words. Maggie tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Well, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overexert or drink too much.¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll end the call now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the other end of the line, Sanford nced at his phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had assumed she would no longer be concerned about him. ¡°Mr. Robles, it¡¯s almost time for your meeting with the client. We should leave immediately,¡± his assistant reminded him. Sanford pocketed his phone, grabbed his suit jacket, and headed out. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As they reached the hallway, a man approached them. ¡°Mr. Robles!¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes held a bewildered look as he regarded the woman striding towards him. ¡°Who might you be?¡± She was none other than Yana. Her embarrassment surfaced when she noted Sanford¡¯sck of recognition. ¡°Mr. Robles, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten. You saved me two days ago.¡± Yana was a beacon of beauty, as many around her affirmed since her youth. Shouldn¡¯t she be a face to remember? Why couldn¡¯t Sanford ce her? Sanford¡¯s eyes took a calcted sweep of her, and realization struck¡ª he had indeed crossed paths with her. ¡°Ahh, I remember now,¡± Sanford acknowledged, preparing to continue on his way. Yana hastened to intercept him. ¡°Mr. Robles, what a coincidence bumping into you here. Would you mind if we became friends, maybe engage in conversation?¡± She had managed to track his movements. Knowing his business trip brought him to the neighboring city, she raced over to orchestrate this serendipitous encounter. Sanford had a reputation as a yboy. Surely, he would find her interesting! Sanford, however, brushed off her hand, his expression icy. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve had my share of encounters like this. I believe my taste isn¡¯t thatcking. I don¡¯t wish to engage with you.¡± Yana¡¯s face fell at his blunt refusal. As he sauntered away, she hastened to match his strides. ¡°I understand your selective preference for women. However, didn¡¯t you fancy Maggie, an ordinary girl? Without giving it a try, how will you know if there¡¯s a spark between us?¡± Sanford halted at her words. ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± Yana fixed her gaze on his striking face, coaxing an alluring smile onto her lips. ¡°I¡¯m Yana. Maggie¡¯s cousin.¡± Yana? Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed, the name stirring recollections. ¡°You¡¯re Maggie¡¯s cousin who stole her boyfriend and set her up?¡± Yana faltered, awkwardly trying to maintain her smile. ¡°Maggie¡¯s painted a false image of me to you? Truthfully, her boyfriend was besotted with me. I made no attempts to destroy their rtionship. But he was relentless, which led Maggie to misconstrue my intentions.¡± Sanford gave her a cold once-over before bursting into derisiveughter. He gestured to a security guard stationed by the door. ¡°Fancy earning a quick buck?¡± The guard gazed nkly at him. Sanford shifted his attention to his assistant. ¡°How much cash are we carrying?¡± ¡°Roughly twenty thousand,¡± the assistant answered. ¡°Hand it over.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The assistant swiftly retrieved the cash. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford cast a dismissive nce at Yana, then handed the money to the guard. ¡°She¡¯s known for stealing other women¡¯s boyfriends. Strip her down right here, and this cash is yours.¡± Sanford hadn¡¯t delved into Maggie¡¯s family affairs, but he was aware that Maggie was a victim of Yana¡¯s devious scheme. While he wasn¡¯t nning on ying knight in shining armor, Yana¡¯s audacity in approaching him demanded retaliation. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 The security guard¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sight of the cash. He reached for Yana, grabbing at her clothes. Panic and embarrassment seized Yana as she attempted to evade the guard. ¡°Stop! Mr. Robles, this isn¡¯t right! I assure you, Maggie¡¯s usations are baseless. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Sanford¡¯s gaze held a chilling indifference. As her clothing came undone, his features contorted in revulsion. He tossed the cash onto the pavement and strode off, leaving a distraught Yana behind. ¡°Stop! Mr. Robles, wait!¡± d only in her underwear, Yana yelled with a mix of humiliation and rage. As she watched Sanford walk away without a backward nce, her expression warped with fury. She med Maggie for everything. At Beauty Apartments Despite Rosalynn¡¯s protests, Brian ushered her into his home. With the door shut behind them, he pinned her against the wall, capturing her lips in a fervent kiss. Brian¡¯s fervent kisses trailed Rosalynn¡¯s face, the scent of wine mingled with a potent masculine aura, exuding an air of wild abandon. Their clothing fell piece by piece, scattering across the floor. The cool air contrasted with the heat of his palm brought Rosalynn back to her senses. Avoiding his pursuing lips, she struggled to steady her breath. ¡°I need to return. Karina is waiting for me.¡± Pulling her closer to him, Brian said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re mine. Your nights should be spent with your man, not others.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my best friend.¡± Rosalynn shifted uneasily under his ardor. Brian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved with his swallow. He scooped her into his arms and headed for the bedroom. ¡°Brian, release me.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn pounded against his shoulder. Upon noticing his indifference, she abruptly sank her teeth into him. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Brian stilled, his muscles involuntarily tensing. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. She relinquished her bite to scrabble for her bag on the floor. Her phone buzzed within. Extracting it, she saw Karina¡®s name shing on the screen, Just as she was about to answer, Brian snatched the phone. ¡°Brian, give me back my phone!¡± Rosalynn reached out for it. Ignoring her protests, Brian cradled her into his arms and pressed the answer button. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you?¡± Karina¡¯s voice echoed from the device. With a mischievous pinch to Rosalynn¡¯s waist, Brian drew an involuntary cry from her. Smiling, Brian said into the phone, ¡°Did you hear? She¡¯s with me.¡± He then ended the call and switched off the phone. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn eximed, ¡°Brian, what are you doing?¡± With a swift movement, he discarded the phone and wound his arms around her waist. ¡°Keep biting Frustration ignited in her eyes as Rosalynn bit down on his shoulder once more. Brianughed, hoisted her over his shoulder, and resumed his march to the bedroom. ¡°Naughty kitten, seems you enjoy biting. I¡¯ll Let you bite as much as you liketer!¡± rian, enough, put me down. I haven¡¯t showered yet!¡± don¡¯t mind.¡± think you¡¯re the dirty one!¡± ¡°Then you can help clean meter.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. In the lounge of the filming site, Moira offered a bottle of water to Eleanor. ¡°Eleanor, didn¡¯t Malcolm promise to teach Rosalynn a Lesson today? Why hasn¡¯t there been any update?¡± Eleanor was engrossed in her phone. It was a message. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 It was said that Brian had taken Rosalynn to a party. Rosalynn seemed unscathed. Eleanor found this odd and instructed Moira, ¡°Call Malcolm for me. I want to inquire about the situation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Moira quickly retrieved Malcolm¡¯s number and dialed it. The call connected, and Moira introduced herself. ¡°Mr. Gordon, this is Eleanor¡¯s assistant¡­¡± Malcolm cut her off abruptly. The call disconnected. Surprised, Moira told Eleanor, ¡°He just ended the call.¡± Eleanor frowned. ¡°I*Ll call him.¡± Retrieving her own phone, Eleanor dialed Malcolm. But the call didn¡¯t go through. Eleanor, perplexed, tried to send him a message. But it wouldn¡¯t deliver. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Eleanor, did he block you?¡± Moira asked tentatively from the sidelines. Eleanor¡¯s expression changed, shock and disbelief evident in her eyes. Why did Malcolm suddenly block her? Her phone buzzed, breaking her train of thought. Expecting Malcolm, she found it was her agent instead. The agent¡¯s voice came through anxiously. ¡°Eleanor, have you crossed someone from Gordon Group? They decided to cancel all your endorsements.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 What? How could this happen? After helping Rosalynn take a bath, Brian gently carried her to bed, tucking her in with care. As he looked at her sleeping form, he couldn¡¯t resist running his fingers through her soft hair. After that, he picked up his phone and went to the balcony. Rosalynn was convinced that Eleanor must have asked Malcolm to deal with her. Brian yearned to hear Eleanor¡¯s side of the story, so he dialed her number. The call connected immediately, and Eleanor sounded visibly excited on the other end. Ir. Hughes?¡± ¡°Today, Malcolm used Rosalynn of stealing. Did you ask him to do it?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked out of the window, gazing into the brightly Lit night. Eleanor was taken aback. She quickly responded, ¡°I had nothing to do with this. I never instructed Malcolm to do such a thing.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°He said he wanted to avenge you. Didn¡¯t he tell you anything?¡± Eleanor hesitated before replying, ¡°He mentioned wanting to teach Rosalynn a lesson, but I tried to dissuade him. I thought he was joking and didn¡¯t expect him to really take action.¡± Brian¡¯s demeanor grew colder. His voice dripped with ice. ¡°Eleanor, I warn you not to harm Rosalynn. If you do, I¡¯ll ensure you lose everything.¡± He stood motionless, emanating an aura of intimidation that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Eleanor felt a pang of jealousy, but she could only agree. ¡°I understand.¡± Once the call ended, Eleanor threw her phone away in frustration. Malcolm had betrayed her trust. The termination of her contract with Gordon Group was likely due to Rosalynn¡¯s influence. Eleanor cursed Malcolm for being aplete moron. He did not get what he wanted but also caused trouble for her. The following day, Rosalynn woke up and stared at the ceiling, momentarily puzzled, before recalling the events of the previous night. In the end, she had slept with Brian yesterday. Rosalynn cursed silently as she tried to reach for her phone. It was still switched off.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Upon switching it on, she saw a series of messages and missed calls, all from Karina. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rosalynn read through the messages ¡°Rosalynn, do you need my help? Nah, forget it. With Brian being so handsome, you won¡¯t suffer any losses anyway.¡± Amused, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. While she wasn¡¯t inclined to praise Brian, she couldn¡¯t deny the pleasure she had experienced the previous night. Setting her phone aside, Rosalynn looked at the new set of pajamas. She knew they must have been thoughtfully prepared by Brian. Making her way to the living room, she found Brian seated on the sofa, looking at hisputer. In the soft glow of the morning light, the man appeared remarkably handsome and captivating. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to bring breakfast for you. You must be famished. Freshen up before joining me for a meal.¡± A smile illuminated Brian¡¯s face as Rosalynn emerged from the bedroom. The tantalizing scent of food filled Rosalynn¡¯s nostrils, intensifying her hunger. She was exhausted the previous night, and now her stomach grumbled in protest. Without paying much attention to him, Rosalynn headed straight to the dining room. She grabbed some breakfast, intending to return home promptly. Brian couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw she was about to leave. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave after sleeping with me? Why are you still ignoring me? You¡¯re nothing but a heartless woman.¡± Rosalynn held up the breakfast in her hand and shed a smile. ¡°Thank you for the breakfast.¡± With that, she closed the door and left. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. Weren¡¯t couples supposed to reconcile after sharing a bed? It seemed like it was all a lie. When Rosalynn arrived home, Karina had just woken up. She stepped out of the guest room, yawning. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you alone? Did Brian try to stop you?¡± Karina teased. ¡°I can walk on my own. Can he really stop ¡° Rosalynn ced the breakfast on the table. ¡°So, you willingly spent the night with him?¡± Karina asked. Rosalynn stood there, stunned, her hair hastily fixed to conceal her embarrassment . ncing at Karina, she swiftly changed the topic, hoping to divert attention. ¡°Did you have a rough night¡¯s sleep? Your eyes look swollen,¡± she inquired. Karina blinked, her hand gently touching her eye as she Let out a sigh. Rosalynn¡¯s curiosity piqued, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Apanying Rosalynn to the bathroom, Karina revealed, ¡°It¡¯s all Barlow¡¯s fault. He kissed me yesterday morning, and I can¡¯t stop thinking about him day and night.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she gazed at Karina. ¡°Seriously? Do you like Barlow?¡± Karina blinked again, contemting her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that his kisses don¡¯t repulse me Like others would.¡± Thoughts of how she would have reacted if it were another person who kissed her crossed her mind. Most likely, she would have resorted to a p. However, with Barlow, she couldn¡¯t deny that his breath held an unexpected pleasantness. Rosalynn considered her friend¡¯s words before suggesting, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you give dating him a try? At least you don¡¯t despise Barlow. That¡¯s a positive sign.¡± If Karina could find love with Barlow, perhaps she could finally move on from Virgil. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Karina¡¯s lips curled in dissatisfaction. ¡°No way. I don¡¯t want to be involved with a man like him. He is too cunning.¡± Barlow was not someone Karina wished to befriend. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Rosalynnmented, a hint of hesitation in her voice. She wanted her best friend to move on from Virgil, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Barlow wasn¡¯t the right match for Karina. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 If only Barlow were an ordinary man! After they finished washing up, Karina¡¯s phone rang. It was her mother, Denisse Glyn. She hurriedly answered, saying, ¡°Hey, Mom.¡± ¡°Karina, did you have a fight with your brother? Why didn¡¯t youe homest night?¡± Denisse inquired. Do You Like Barlow Karina nced at Rosalynn and fabricated a lie. ¡°No, I¡¯ve just been busy with work. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you and Dad bying homete, so I¡¯m staying over at Rosalynn¡¯s.¡± ¡°Well, your brother will be taking Annalise home for dinner tonight. Make sure toe back early,¡± Denisse casually mentioned. ¡°I understand,¡± Karina responded, ending the call. She stared at her phone and let out a sigh. Rosalynn approached and embraced her, offeringfort. Karina managed a bitter smile. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m not trying to ease my guilt. I¡¯m just worried that my brother will end up hurt again.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s positive opinion of Virgil had undeniably waned. ¡°No matter how sad he may be, he deserves it,¡± she dered. It was his fault that he couldn¡¯t see Annalise¡¯s true colors. ¡°Rosalynn, please don¡¯t say that,¡± Karina pleaded, feeling a sense of protectiveness for her brother. Rosalynn gently guided Karina to the table and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s focus on having breakfast.¡± Karina blinked, contemting her next move. ¡°I still need to find a way to make my brother realize what kind of person Annalise truly is.¡° Rosalynn handed Karina her breakfast and said, ¡°Karina, you can never awaken someone who pretends to be asleep. Only he knows if such a person is truly right for him, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Virgil wasn¡¯t foolish. Deep down, he must have known that Annalise didn¡¯t have genuine feelings for him. Perhaps he was just pretending not to notice, hoping that Annalise would eventually choose to be with him. Karina remained wordless, lost in her own thoughts. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 She contemted the situation at hand. She needed to find a handsome and wealthy man who could captivate Annalise¡¯s attention. Karina wanted Annalise to willingly end the rtionship with her brother. Who would be the best choice for this endeavor? As Rosalynn and Karina were preparing to have breakfast, Maggie came, breakfast in hand. Upon spotting Karina, Maggie felt sorry for Brian. He must be distraught, now that Karina was staying in Rosalynn¡®s ce. While the trio engaged in breakfast banter, Rosalynn¡¯s phone chimed. She cast a nce at it, her demeanor softening. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, my flight departs at ten today. I¡¯ll be in Wragos around three-thirty this afternoon. Could you pick me up?¡± A man¡¯s crisp voice resonated from the phone. Rosalynn beamed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± ¡°Great, see you then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After disconnecting the call, Karina inquired, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Hutton¡¯s returning home. He wants me to meet him at the airport,¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn shared, a smile ying on her Lips. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°¡°Hutton¡¯sing back? When¡¯s his flight Landing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s expected at Wragos Airport around three-thirty this afternoon. Would you Like to apany me?¡± Rosalynn offered. Karina contemted for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± Intrigued by the exchange, Maggie queried curiously, ¡°Rosalynn, is your friending home?¡± Rosalynn nodded, her smile still intact. ¡°Yes, Hutton is a world-ss hacker. He¡¯s also an orphan, just Like Karina and me. As children, he often got picked on. I used to defend him, so he¡¯s always treated me like a sister.¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Overhearing this, Karina interjected, jesting, ¡°Rosalynn might seem delicate now, but she was quite the troublemaker as a child, frequently engaging in fights with older kids.¡± Rosalynn quirked a brow at her, retorting, ¡°And why exactly was I brawling with them?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, you did it for me and other defenseless kids,¡± Karina responded, her smile obsequious. Maggie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Rosalynn always stands up for others, a heroine since childhood.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to stick with her.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes, mildly amused, and let the two carry on with their chatter. Later that afternoon, Rosalynn and Karina waited anxiously at the airport. Soon, they spotted Hutton. He towered at over 1.8 meters, short hair crowning his head. A ck ear stud adorned his left ear, contrasting sharply against his pale skin. He wheeled out his suitcase, Looking exceptionally handsome. He could easily be mistaken for a celebrity. He effortlessly drew the attention of countless admirers. ¡°Hutton.¡± Rosalynn waved energetically at Hutton. Emerging from the airport, Hutton enveloped Rosalynn in a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Rosalynn beamed, patting him reassuringly on the back. Karina crossed her arms, chiding, ¡°Well, is Rosalynn the only person you see? I¡¯m right here. Am I invisible to you?¡± Hearing this, Hutton released Rosalynn and cocked an eyebrow at Karina. ¡°Karina, jealousy suits you poorly. You¡¯re well aware that Rosalynn is my primary concern. What are you doing here?¡± Karina chuckled, retorting, ¡°Hutton, let me remind you once again. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Rosalynn prefers mature men, not boys.¡± Hutton nced at Rosalynn, draping an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Age doesn¡¯t equate wisdom. I can provide security too, right?¡± Rosalynn, familiar with such interactions, brushed away Hutton¡®s arm, Laughing. ¡°Enough of that.¡± ¡°True. Rosalynn might not fancy young men, but I do. How about you keep mepany instead?¡± With a provocative twinkle in her eye, Karina edged closer to him. Hutton appraised her before breaking into a grin. He drew her into his embrace. ¡°Alright, Karina, I expect a kiss and a hug.¡± Karina was rendered speechless. Since when did he be so audacious? ¡®or heaven¡¯s sake! What on earth have you been learning out there?¡± ¡°You wanted me to keep youpany, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking for much.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Karina was at a Loss for words. Not far from them, Barlow was approaching. Upon witnessing the duo¡¯s close embrace, he squinted, his gaze intensifying. ¡°Rosalynn, what a pleasant surprise! Are you here to pick up someone?¡± Barlow approached Rosalynn, a casual greeting escaping his Lips. He then cast a brief nce at Hutton. ¡°Yes, and you? Are you also here to meet someone?¡± Rosalynn returned his politeness. With a faint smile gracing his face, Barlow shifted his gaze to Karina. ¡°Chameleon, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your friend? Who is this gentleman? Is he your new boyfriend?¡± Karina¡¯s mind shed to their previous kiss at the sight of Barlow, and she suddenly yearned to disappear. Hearing his inquiry, she nced up, catching a note of irony in his gaze. What did he say? He believed she preferred younger men? Chapter 591 Chapter 591 ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Karina admitted frankly, with a slight Lift of her chin. ¡°So quickly? You seem to fall for people quite easily,¡± Barlow responded with a sneer. Hadn¡¯t she been drunk over a one-sided Love not long ago? Why was she now so close with this young man? ¡°Barlow Tucker, who I love is none of your concern,¡± Karina retorted. Barlow raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Oh really? I was just curious about who¡¯s a better kisser, me or him.¡± Karina was left speechless. ¡°Does he know you¡¯ve Lived with me?¡± Barlow continued. Karina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°When did we live together?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Several years ago, we shared a room and almost slept together. Isn¡¯t that akin to living together?¡± Barlow stated matter-of-factly. A blush colored Karina¡¯s cheeks as she was left without words. She took hold of Hutton¡¯s arm and dered, ¡°Rosalynn, Hutton, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn, sharing a meaningful look with Barlow, nodded slightly. ¡°We must take our leave now.¡± She wondered if those were his hints of jealousy. Did that mean that he was truly interested in Karina? Once they¡¯d put some distance between themselves and Barlow, Hutton nced back. He saw Barlow shaking hands with a man who¡¯d just exited the airport. ¡°Rosalynn, that was Barlow, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Hutton asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. Still feeling a touch uneasy, Karina nced at Hutton. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°Rosalynn asked me to look into his information.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Hutton added, ¡°He has some secrets.¡± Secrets? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Rosalynn and Karina turned to him simultaneously, hanging on his words. Hutton continued, ¡°I¡¯ve conducted an investigation, but there are things I haven¡¯t figured out yet. Parts of his college experience have been deliberately wiped.¡± Rosalynn was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Even you can¡¯t unearth it?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Given Hutton¡¯s skill as a top-level hacker, the fact that he couldn¡¯t find it was startling. ¡°Indeed. There are some highly ssified documents within the police that I can¡¯t ess,¡± Hutton admitted, sharing a serious look with Rosalynn. Who was Barlow, really? A policeman, or something else entirely? ¡°Barlow¡¯s hard to read. How could I have not noticed that? Why did I flirt with him? I¡¯ll have to avoid him from now on,¡± Karina muttered, feeling a wave of irritation. With a look of amusement, Hutton turned to her. ¡°Karina, share your story with him. He seemed rather hostile to me just now. Have you two kissed? Have you slept with him?¡± ¡°Hutton, stop specting.¡± jut he sounded so certain ¡°It was a misunderstanding,¡± she rified. Their banter continued as the trio made their way back, filling the journey with Laughter and conversation. Rosalynn brought Hutton back to her home first. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯d rather not stay in a hotel. Can I stay at your ce?¡± Hutton requested, surveying the room. ¡°Hutton, I live here now,¡± Karina pointed out, seated on the sofa. ¡°There are three bedrooms here, right? We can each sleep in a separate room and still gather to chat and have fun every night,¡± Hutton suggested, taking a seat beside Karina. Rosalynn refilled Hutton¡¯s ss, a soft chuckle escaping her Lips at his words. ¡°Chat and have fun every night? Forget it.¡± ¡°Hutton, Rosalynn has a man in her life now,¡± Karina chimed in, her tone dancing with intrigue. A wave of shock passed over Hutton as he turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, did you stray from your marital vows?¡± As her friend, he was well aware of the bond she had with Brian. Rosalynn¡¯s face turned a soft shade of pink. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 The man she was sleeping with was Brian. ¡°Hutton, I neglected to mention that Brian and I are no longer together.¡± Hutton¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his brow furrowing. ¡°A divorce? When did you and Brian part ways?¡± ¡°Roughly a month ago,¡± Rosalynn replied, handing him his refilled ss. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hutton regarded her, a frown casting shadows on his face. ¡°Are you certain that all legalities surrounding your divorce were taken care of?¡± Rosalynn blinked in surprise at his query. She had signed the divorce papers; she had assumed that Brian would have seen to the rest. Given his influential status in Wragos, she had no doubt he could easily finalize the divorce proceedings without her presence. ¡°Hutton, are you implying something? Are you suggesting Rosalynn and Brian are still legally bound?¡± Karina questioned, her eyes wide with shock. In response, Hutton reached into his bag, pulling out his sleek Laptop. Rosalynn and Karina looking over his shoulder. Before long, Hutton sessfully breached the city center¡¯s system, uncovering information on Rosalynn and Brian. ¡°See for yourself,¡± he said, pointing at the screen. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her marriage certificate. ording to official records, Brian and she were still wedded. How could this be possible? ¡°By the heavens, Rosalynn! You¡¯re still Brian¡¯s wife.¡± Karina echoed her surprise. Confusion clouded Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Previously, Brian had been keen to distance himself from her immediately, making it inconceivable that he wouldn¡¯t have finalized the divorce procedures. Furthermore, he had confessed to her about his past marriage, stating that he was now divorced. It meant he must have ensured the divorce process waspleted. Yet, someone had covertly hindered this process. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Rosalynn¡¯s mind shed to Debora, and she instantly understood. Only Debora had the capability to keep such a secret from Brian. ¡°Interesting turn of events, Rosalynn. Are you going to inform Brian about this?¡± Karina asked, her voice buzzing with anticipation. Should she inform Brian? After a pause, Rosalynn uttered, ¡°No.¡± Perhaps in a few months, Brian would lose interest, break up with her, and they could proceed with the divorce. Thus, she decided to wait and see how things would develop. ¡°Why? You should let Brian know immediately and get that divorce finalized.¡± Hutton wasn¡¯t pleased with Rosalynn¡¯s decision. ¡°That man is a jerk. He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s pending marriage to Brian had never sat well with Hutton. After Brian had neglected Rosalynn for two years, Hutton¡¯s resentment was on the brink of eruption. They were finally heading towards a divorce. Naturally, Hutton was in full support of this. ¡°Love is aplex beast, Hutton,¡± Karina said, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. She noticed Rosalynn¡¯s Lingering hesitation. Hutton scowled. ¡°Are you telling me you still have feelings for that jerk?¡± ¡®Not that bad? Hasn¡¯t he been embroiled in multiple scandals over the past two years?¡± Hutton retorted with displeasure. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°ALL those reports are false. He exined everything to me. instinctively defended Brian. Rosalynn Hutton¡¯s evident dissatisfaction was palpable. Karina smirked. ¡°Hutton, you don¡¯t realize that Brian has been keeping Rosalynnpany every night. She¡¯s probably in love with him and that¡¯s why she defends him.¡± Hutton seemed taken aback. ¡°So, Brian doesn¡¯t know that Rosalynn is his wife yet?¡± hat¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How could he be so dense?¡± ¡°He truly is. Let¡¯s just watch how he¡¯s made a fool of.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. Upon hearing this, Hutton felt his spirits lifting. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell him. I want to see how long he remains oblivious.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 For a moment, Rosalynn felt a twinge of sympathy for Brian. But recalling how he had disregarded her for two years, she steeled herself. After all, he was once superficial, judging people by their appearances. It was his just deserts. ncing at the clock, Rosalynn noticed it was dinner time. ¡°Hutton, Let¡¯s dine out to celebrate your return.¡± Hutton Looked at her and replied, ¡°Rosalynn, we don¡¯t need to eat out. I would love to taste your cooking.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste already, I haven¡¯t bought any ingredients. I promise to cook something special for you tomorrow,¡± Rosalynn offered. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Hutton said, clearly pleased. Turning to Karina, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Karina, are you heading home?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL return after dinner,¡± Karina confirmed. ¡°But didn¡¯t your mother want you home? Your brother is bringing Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Annalise home for dinner,¡± Rosalynn asked hesitantly. ¡°No worries, Hutton just returned from abroad, he¡¯s the priority.¡± Karina then hurriedly stood up. Rosalynn sighed and gave Karina aforting hug. She knew her friend was avoiding the situation at home with Annalise and Virgil. Poor thing. ¡°Karina, did you have a spat with your brother?¡± Hutton asked cautiously. Karina tried to appear cheerful and dismissed his concern with a pat on his shoulder. ¡°Kid, mind your business.¡± ¡°You call me a kid? But I remember you wanted to date me.¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ¡°That was just some Light flirting.¡± ¡°Karina, you¡¯re an incorrigible flirt. No wonder you¡¯re still single.¡± ¡°Are you seeking a death wish, Hutton?¡± Hearing their banter, Rosalynn chuckled and took them to Atera Restaurant for dinner. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At Atera Restaurant, Maggie, in her waitress uniform, was weing a group of customers. As she was doing so, she recognized a familiar face among them. ¡°Wee.¡± Maggie cast her gaze downwards, respectfully guiding the guests to the private room. Someone wearing high heels called her name. ¡°Maggie?¡± This voice¡­ Maggie raised her head and saw Millie¡¯s resentful gaze. Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But she greeted her politely nheless. ¡°Hello.¡± Millie regarded her with a frosty gaze, her eyes as piercing as knives. Herpanion gave Maggie a once-over, sneering dismissively. ¡°Oh, Look who we have here. Isn¡¯t this Sanford¡¯s Latest conquest? Why is she still working here? Did he dump her already?¡± ¡°Obviously! Just look at her. He must¡¯ve tired of her after a few nights. Such Luck she had!¡± Their words stung. As friends of Millie, they knew that Maggie had stolen Millie¡¯s boyfriend. They relished in her apparent downfall. Maggie remained silent, lowering her gaze as they mocked her. Millie, with a scornful smirk, uttered coldly, ¡°You had iting.¡± ¡°Maggie, have you previously offended these affluent individuals?¡± Maggie¡¯s colleague asked quietly. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Maggie smiled, ¡°Sort of. I¡¯ll request the manager to assign me to a different room.¡± She had no desire to wait on them, and she was pretty certain they didn¡¯t want her service either. Maggie approached the manager and requested a room reassignment. Without asking further questions, the manager directed her to exchange ces with another colleague. As she was headed to another private room, she crossed paths with Rosalynn and the others. Hastily, she approached them. ¡°Rosalynn, Karina, are you here for dinner?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Maggie, could you arrange a small private room for us?¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. ¡°Certainly.¡± Maggie conveyed their request to her colleague who then escorted them into a small room. injoy your meal, Rosalynn. I need to get back to work.¡± ¡°Of course, carry on with your duties.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t wish to disrupt her work. As Maggie exited the private room, the manager approached her. ¡°Maggie, the patrons in Room 338 have specifically requested for your service. You must attend to them.¡± The upants of Room 338 were none other than Millie and her entourage. Maggie bit her lip and asked, ¡°Could I perhaps decline?¡± She had a gut feeling that Joyce would purposely create problems for her. ¡°How dare you refuse the patrons¡¯ request? Hurry up. Your duty is to serve their meal. Stop dawdling,¡± the manager demanded impatiently. Left without a choice, Maggie took a deep breath and reluctantly pushed open the door of Room 338. Inside, the individuals seated around the table were immersed in jovial conversations. Upon her entrance, one of the menmanded, ¡°Come here and uncork this bottle of red wine.¡± Maggie collected the red bottle from the table, proceeded to the Long table, and uncorked it. Next, she carefully decanted the wine. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 As she was about to ce the decanter on the table, someone intentionally tripped her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She stumbled, and the wine sshed onto one of the patron¡¯s Legs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maggie immediately apologized. The patron rose from his seat and shoved her, using, ¡°Maggie, did you spill the wine deliberately?¡± Maggie, who had been pushed onto the floor, watched the remaining wine in the decanter spill out. Facing Millie¡¯s re, she tightly pressed her lips together. It was obvious they were making things difficult for her. ¡°Maggie, do you presume your association with Sanford has elevated your social standing? Don¡¯t you know your ce as a waitress?¡± ¡°Ha, but she hails from a poor background. Regardless of her affair with Sanford, her social status will remain unaltered!¡± They mocked Maggie. Watching Maggie silently get to her feet, Millie scoffed. ¡°Maggie, this bottle of wine you¡¯ve spilled is worth three hundred thousand. How do you n on making amends?¡± The wine was valued at three hundred thousand? Maggie was taken aback and clenched her fists. ¡°Millie, she obviously shouldpensate for it!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s indigent. How can she afford it?¡± ¡°Perhaps we could have her perform a striptease? If she dances for us, we might consider letting her off.¡± Everyone present burst intoughter. Maggie¡¯s fists tightened in embarrassment. Lifting her gaze to meet Millie¡¯s, she dered, ¡°Your animosity towards me stems from your jealousy, correct? I genuinely feel sorry for you. I¡¯m currently Sanford¡¯spanion. I maintain this part-time job because I refuse to be as idle as you. What do you think his reaction would be if he found out about your bullying?¡± Upon hearing Maggie¡¯s words, Millie¡¯s expression changed. She swiftly grabbed her drink and flung it in Maggie¡¯s face. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 ¡°How dare you threaten me? You really believe Sanford has feelings for you? You¡¯re nothing but a shameless wretch! I¡¯m a VIP guest here, and even if I cause you trouble, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it! Now, get on your knees and clean my shoes!¡± Maggie wiped her face and dered, ¡°I quit!¡± Millie narrowed her eyes at her, retorting, ¡°Even if you resign after tonight, for now, you are still a waitress here. You spilled a wine worth three hundred thousand dors. You won¡¯t get away with this! Now, I¡¯ll give you two options: Either clean my shoes or we strip you of your clothes!¡± With that, she signaled to the men beside her. Immediately, the two men rose, approaching Maggie with intentions of disrobing her. Feeling humiliated and wronged, Maggie¡¯s eyes welled up. She evaded the men¡¯s touch and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll clean your shoes.¡± Millie watched with a cruel smirk as Maggie knelt to clean her shoes, deliberately stepping on her other hand in the process. The pain shot through Maggie, but she refused to make a sound. She continued cleaning Millie¡¯s shoes in silence, unable to stop the tears from flowing. Meanwhile, in another private room, Rosalynn and her friends hadpleted their orders and were engaged in casual conversation over their meal. ¡°Hutton, you aren¡¯t nning to leave after your return this time, are you?¡± Karina inquired. ¡°Indeed, a few friends and I are nning to set up apany, so they¡¯ve asked me toe back and scout the market first,¡± Hutton responded. Rosalynn served him some food, stating, ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious. I trust in your capabilities.¡± ¡°ALL because you set a great example for me,¡± Hutton returned with a bright smile. Rosalynn merely smiled in response, not uttering a word. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Karina coughed, quipping, ¡°I also run apany now, you know? Why don¡¯t I get any admiration?¡± Hutton nced at her, stating, ¡°Because my concern is only for Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless. Karina smirked, asking, ¡°So, what field are you entering?¡± ¡°Technology, of course.¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 ¡°Could you spare some time to handle system maintenance for mypany?¡± Karina asked. ¡°I¡¯LL charge a substantial fee,¡± Hutton said matter-of-factly. Karina rolled her eyes, retorting, ¡°You¡¯re such a miser.¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he replied. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will you do it for free?¡± ¡°How could I dare refuse?¡± While eating, Rosalynn listened to their banter, her mood uplifted. Just then, her phone on the table buzzed. A call from Brian. She chose to ignore it. Answering his call would disrupt the pleasant atmosphere. Soon, a message arrived. ¡°Rosalynn, are you not going to speak with me?¡± It was a text from Brian. Upon reading the message, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as she was contemting whether to respond, another message from Brian popped up. ¡°Call me back. Rosalynn, you know my temperament.¡± He was issuing a warning. Rosalynn, taken aback, told Karina and Hutton, ¡°I need to step out to make a phone call.¡± She walked to a quieter spot outside and dialed Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± Brian¡¯s deep, captivating voice echoed from the phone. He seemed somewhat ted. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Rosalynn rolled her eyes, remarking, ¡°Are you incredibly free at the moment?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m rather upied, but I can always make time to miss you. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel special?¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. He was incredibly self-absorbed. ¡°Yes, I feel special. Are you content now?¡± Rosalynn had no desire to engage in a quarrel. ¡°Where are you?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Having dinner with friends.¡± ¡°Stay at my ce tonight.¡± Brian¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re incredibly domineering,¡± Rosalynn said, taken aback. ¡°Wait for me at my ce. Don¡¯tpel me toe and get you.¡± With that, Brian ended the call. Feeling resigned, Rosalynn turned around, only to see Maggie in a disheveled state. Rosalynn furrowed her brow as she approached Maggie. ¡°Maggie, what happened?¡± Maggie¡¯s hair and clothes were soaked, and her eyes had a slightly reddish tinge. She instinctively concealed her hand behind her back. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m okay.¡± Upon seeing her movement, Rosalynn grasped her hand for a closer look. Her fingers were red and swollen. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maggie, did someone bully you again? Tell me, who did this to you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s countenance darkened. Maggie mustered a weak smile, preparing to respond when the private room¡¯s door opened and several people emerged. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 ¡°Maggie, where did you go? The wine issue isn¡¯t resolved yet. Did you think you could escape?¡± Maggie¡¯s face froze. ¡°Didn¡¯t Millie say that the issue would be resolved as long as I knelt and cleaned her shoes?¡± ¡°Maggie, you messed up Millie¡¯s shoes; it¡¯s your responsibility to clean them We¡¯re now discussing the wine. How are you going to reimburse the three-hundred-thousand-dor wine you spilled?¡± a woman mocked. Maggie bit her lip, her face nching. Rosalynn surveyed the situation, understanding what had transpired. ¡°Maggie, did these people bully you?¡± Maggie nodded and whispered, ¡°Sanford¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Millie, is in the private room. They intentionally made things difficult for me. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes darkened, and she Led Maggie into the private room. Inside the room, Millie was lounging in a chair, waiting for her friends to bring Maggie back for more torment. On seeing Maggie enter with Rosalynn, Millie¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Maggie, did you try to escape before settling the matter? How are you going topensate for the wine? Would you prefer to do a striptease, or should I introduce you to some men to help you pay off your debt?¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie retorted, ¡°You¡¯re crossing a line. You tripped me deliberately, causing the wine to spill.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using us of tripping you deliberately? Do you have any proof? That excuse seems a bit weak,¡± Millie retorted, dripping with sarcasm. Maggie clenched her fists, unsure how to proceed. Rosalynn squeezed her handfortingly. She then addressed Millie. ¡°It¡¯s just three hundred thousand dors. We¡¯ll cover it. However, the person responsible for staining Maggie¡¯s clothes shoulde forward to clean them. Furthermore, who was it that injured her hand? Please step forward and fix it.¡± At her voice, everyone in the room turned to look at her. A man sauntered over, eyeing her Lecherously. ¡°Ah, another pretty girl. Are you going to cover for Maggie? How about this? Spend the night with me, and I¡¯ll let the wine matter slide¡­¡± The man¡¯s hand was midway to Rosalynn¡¯s face when she grabbed it. He yelped in pain, beads of sweat dotting his forehead.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 He cradled his aching wrist and stumbled backward. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Bitch, how dare you?¡± The smiles on the other three men¡¯s faces vanished. They all rose and surrounded Rosalynn. Rosalynn instructed Maggie to step back and swiftly floored the men without a second thought. Seeing this, the other women in the room screamed in terror. Rosalynn advanced to Millie. Gazing into her petrified eyes, Rosalynn reached out and tugged at her dress cor. ¡°Are you certain you want her to do a striptease?¡± Millie¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°I¡­I was joking.¡± ¡°Did you harm her fingers?¡± Rosalynn inquired again. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± Millie hastily apologized, her voiceced with remorse. ¡°Do you want Maggie to pay for the wine?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°No, no, no.¡± Millie quickly shook her head. Rosalynn released her grip on Millie and smoothed out her clothes. ¡°I know Sanford breaking up with you hurts, but it¡¯s not Maggie¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t take your anger out on an innocent person.¡± Startled, Millie took a step back, clutching her chest tightly. The men on the floor rose, their faces twisted with anger. ¡°You¡¯re so damn arrogant! Just wait and see!¡± Rosalynn turned away, giving them a disdainful nce. She had no interest in engaging with them. Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as she observed the scene. ¡°I suggest you think twice before acting recklessly,¡± she advised, her voice filled with caution. ¡°Millie, you might want to inform them about Rosalynn¡¯s powerful connections. It wouldn¡¯t bode well for them if they end up in a miserable state.¡± Maggie did not want Rosalynn to be targeted because of her. It was imperative that Millie mention Brian¡¯s name. As Rosalynn departed with Maggie, the remaining onlookers turned their curious gaze to Millie. ¡°Millie, who supports that woman?¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604 A wave of shame and anger washed over Millie, causing her to impulsively push all the dishes off the table, shattering them on the floor. After a moment, she managed to respond, ¡°I saw her with Brian the other day.¡± Brian¡¯s name hung in the air, instantly altering the expressions on the men¡¯s faces. These men, born into wealthy families, had previously sided with Millie, assuming that Maggie had been abandoned by Sanford. But how could they dare to offend Brian? ¡°Why would they choose ordinary women when there are many affluentdies vying for Brian and Sanford?¡± They cursed angrily, their appetites soured. Outside the room, Maggie expressed her gratitude to Rosalynn. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. I greatly admire you.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but let out a Laugh, quicklyposing herself as she observed Maggie¡¯s disheveled state.ggie, your clothes are soaked. How about heading home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go change into clean clothes.¡± Maggie brushed off the concern. re you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Rosalynn inquired, genuinely worried. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry,¡± Maggie reassured her, the weight on her heart lifted. Rosalynn held Maggie¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Maggie, remember not to let yourself feel wronged. Even as a waitress, you earn your Living through your own hard work. That¡¯s not something to be taken lightly.¡± ¡°I understand. I have to go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Maggie Left, Rosalynn took a deep breath and made her way back to her private room, where Karina and Hutton awaited her. ¡°Rosalynn, who were you talking to on the phone for so long? We were about to go out and search for you,¡± Karina asked with curiosity. Rosalynn settled into a seat and took a refreshing sip of water. ¡°I just ran into Maggie. She was being bullied, so I stepped in to help her,¡± she exined. Karina furrowed her brow and inquired, ¡°What happened? Who bullied her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Sanford.¡± Rosalynn recounted the events between Maggie and Sanford. Karina smirked and remarked, ¡°Women fighting over men, it¡¯s amon tale, and most men won¡¯t bother getting involved in such matters.¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, sharing the same sentiment. Her eyes subconsciously shifted to Hutton, who suddenly blurted out, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a man.¡± ¡®ou¡¯re not a man?¡± Rosalynn questioned, puzzled. ¡®m just a boy!¡± Hutton defended himself, causing Rosalynn to fall into a momentary speechless state. After the three of them finished their meal, Rosalynn paid another visit to Maggie. Seeing her immersed in work, Rosalynn felt a sense of relief. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll grab a taxi home,¡° Karina announced, answering a phone call before hailing a cab. Rosalynn knew it was Karina¡¯s mother calling to urge her toe home. Once the taxi departed, she returned home with Hutton. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll go take a shower first,¡± Hutton stated, retrieving clothes from his suitcase before heading to the bathroom. Rosalynn acknowledged his words and proceeded to the bedroom to change into pajamas. She poured herself a ss of water and stood by the French windows, admiring the night scene. After a while, the doorbell rang. As Rosalynn approached the door, she saw Brian standing on the other side. Rate the book using the stars! Rosalynn swung the door open, her gaze falling upon Brian. The scent of alcohol clung to him, suggesting he had recently attended a party. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He Looked unhappy. ¡°I told you to wait for me at my ce. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± he asked. Checking the time, Rosalynn responded, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Can¡¯t I spend some time in my own home?¡± Brian nced around the room, observing its tranquil state. Curiosity piqued, he inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t Karina here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already gone back to her own home,¡± Rosalynn answered. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Brian raised an eyebrow, his demeanor softening. ¡°So, the third wheel has finally left?¡± In fact, there was still another person present. At that moment, the bathroom door creaked open, and Hutton emerged, d in his dressing gown. Brian was on the verge of encircling Rosalynn¡¯s waist when he heard the noise. He nced up and his expression changed at the sight of Hutton. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There was a man inside Rosalynn¡¯s apartment, and he had just finished showering. ¡°Rosalynn, who is he?¡± Brian¡¯s face grew dark. His voice emanated coldness, and his face reflected his misunderstanding. Rosalynn cast a nce at Hutton, preparing to exin their rtionship, but Hutton beat her to it. ¡°Rosalynn, is there a visitor? Don¡¯t leave him standing at the door. Let hime in!¡± Rosalynn found herself momentarily speechless. Why did he sound like he owned the apartment? If someone unaware of their connection overheard, they might assume she was his girlfriend. Rosalynn stared at Hutton, who responded with mischievous eyebrows and a wicked glint in his eye. Brian pursed his lips tightly and directed his sharp gaze towards Hutton before entering the apartment. ¡°Don¡¯t you n on introducing yourself?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m Hutton Carman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Brian Hughes.¡± The two tall men stood face to face. Brian emitted an aura more powerful than Hutton¡¯s, but Hutton showed no fear. ¡°Are you pursuing Rosalynn?¡± Hutton inquired, his arm casually draped around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve been engaged for quite some time.¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Rosalynn was Left speechless. Why was Hutton intentionally provoking Brian like this? Brian coolly focused his gaze on Hutton¡¯s hand and uttered in a cold tone, ¡°Remove your hand from her.¡± Hutton smirked. ¡°Why? nning to throw a punch?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL give you until the count of three. If you don¡¯t remove your hand, there will be consequences,¡± Brian warned, beginning the countdown. ¡°Three. Two¡­¡± ¡°Alright, enough with the jokes,¡± Rosalynn intervened, fearing that Brian might actually resort to violence. She pushed away Hutton¡¯s hand and red at him. Hutton feigned an aggrieved expression and remarked, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m not joking. We truly have been engaged for a Long time. You once vowed that you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡± lhen did I ever say that?¡± Rosalynn retorted. ¡°In our youth, we exchanged wedding vows,¡± Hutton asserted. Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Indeed, she and Hutton had yfully exchanged wedding vows during their childhood games of make- believe. Looking at Hutton, Brian sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve only juste of age, haven¡¯t you? You appear so naive and slender. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t possibly be attracted to you.¡± Initially taken aback, Brian swiftly regained hisposure. Hutton must hold a significant ce in Rosalynn¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-one years old!¡± Hutton retorted, his dislike for being mistaken as younger evident. He fixed his gaze upon Brian. ¡°You envy my youth, don¡¯t you? Well, it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re old. Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t be interested in you!¡± Brian arched an eyebrow, adopting a self-assured tone. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Rosalynn and I were intimatest night.¡± ¡°You-¡± Hutton was left dumbfounded, unable to find the right words to respond. Witnessing their quarrel, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but suppress augh. ¡°Brian, enough. Hutton¡¯s my brother. He just returned today.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Brian smiled, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. ¡°From now on, you can address me as your brother-in- law.¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Hutton was rendered speechless. He desperately wanted to refuse, but the thought of their marriage certificate prevented him from retorting against Brian¡¯s im. ¡°Is Hutton staying at your ce tonight?¡± Brian questioned, his gaze on Rosalynn. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn affirmed with a nod. Brian draped an arm around her shoulder, remarking Lightly, ¡°He must be exhausted. We should Leave and let him hit the sack early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Hutton retorted, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°Really? Have you ever had sex? Do you need me to find someone to tire you out?¡± Brian suggested, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not as idle as you are!¡± Hutton shot back, visibly irate. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With Rosalynn in tow, Brian sauntered towards the front door. ¡°Apologies for my candidness. Time is of the essence at night. I¡¯m sure you understand, even if you¡¯re new to sex.¡± Hutton watched the pair Leave, the m of the door echoing in the silence. He couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. How could Brian be so harsh? Back at his apartment, Brian Looked at Rosalynn intently. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t wait for me in my ce. There¡¯s a man in your apartment. Were you nning to keep himpany if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Rosalynn retorted, ¡°He¡¯s my brother. Is there something wrong with me spending time with him?¡± Brian closed in on her. ¡°You¡¯re an orphan, Rosalynn. How can you have a brother?¡± le¡¯s like a brother to me.¡± ¡°Still, he¡¯s a man,¡± he reminded her. Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Brian was so unreasonable. Rosalynn felt her frustration mount. ¡°Are you just being difficult now? Let me go.¡± Brian released her hand only to pull her closer by the waist. ¡°I am bored. And I intend to alleviate my boredom with you.¡± Leaning in, he captured her lips with his own in a passionate kiss. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Startled, Rosalynn tried to protest, but Brian silenced her with another searing kiss. Her resistance melted away as his lips moved against hers. Brian pulled away after a while, smirking at her dazed expression. Hisughter filled the room, causing Rosalynn to snap back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked, embarrassment mixing with annoyance. Every time they kissed, she felt as if she was being consumed. ¡°Rosalynn, your response to me tells me that only I can bring you such joy.¡± Indignantly, Rosalynn shoved him aside. ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense!¡± ¡°ALL right, no more talk. Let¡¯s move on to the main event,¡± Brian announced, sweeping her off her feet and heading to the bedroom. Fighting back, Rosalynn snapped, ¡°Do you ever think about anything else?¡± ¡°Plenty. Like how many times we should make love so you¡¯ll stop being a thorn in my side.¡± Meanwhile, Karina got home after her family had finished their meal and settled on the sofa. Seated beside Denisse, Annalise Looked serene. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m back,¡± Karina greeted, swapping her shoes for slippers. ¡°Karina¡¯s back! I presume you and Annalise have known each other for some time, so introductions are not necessary,¡± Denisse addressed Karina, nodding at Annalise. Karina smiled, gesturing to the staircase. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to change and then join you all.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Denisse agreed, her gaze drifting back to Annalise. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her, but given her son¡¯s stubbornness, she had no choice but to tolerate her. As Karina ascended the staircase, Virgil rose and followed her. Upstairs, Karina changed into morefortable clothing and opened her bedroom door, only to find Virgil waiting for her. ¡°Karina, why did you miss dinner with us? Are you still upset with me?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Virgil asked earnestly. With a tender and regretful expression, Virgil gazed at Karina. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 A pang of mncholy gripped Karina, but she collected herself and offered a smile. ¡°No, a friend came back into town today. Rosalynn and I went to celebrate, so I couldn¡¯t join you for dinner.¡± Virgil nodded, withdrawing a small box from his pocket. ¡°This is for you, Karina.¡± Karina blinked her eyes and epted the box. ¡°Is this a present for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I messed up earlier and wanted to make amends. I hope you Like it.¡± A wave of warmth washed over Karina¡¯s sadness. Opening the box, she found a butterfly brooch. It shimmered under the light, almost as if ready to take flight. ¡°It¡¯s lovely. I appreciate the beautiful brooch.¡± A smile spread across Virgil¡¯s face. ¡°Annalise was right. She knew you¡¯d Like it Karina¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Did you shop for this gift with Annalise?¡± ¡°Yes, she chose it,¡± Virgil confirmed. Karina felt a sudden tightness in her chest. Annalise had joined Virgil on his shopping expedition, and it was she who had selected the brooch. Was Annalise going to influence all aspects of Virgil¡¯s life from now on? ¡°Karina, have you changed? Come down when you¡¯re ready!¡± Denisse called from downstairs. Swallowing hard, Karina forced down the lump in her throat. She cast her eyes downward. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Virgil. Mom is waiting.¡± ¡°Alright .¡± Oblivious to her changing mood, Virgil led the way downstairs. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Karina cast a final nce at the box before tossing it aside. Taking a deep breath, she followed him down. Upon reaching the living room, she found her father was absent. Denisse, seated on the sofa, beckoned Karina over. Karina sat next to her and noticed several photographs sprawled across the table. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now, Karina. It¡¯s high time you found a boyfriend. These are promising young men from Wragos. Take a look, see if any catches your fancy. Perhaps arrange a blind date.¡± Denisse handed her several pictures. Karina curled her fingers into a fist and forced a smile, not even sparing the photos a nce. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. I already have a boyfriend.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go on a blind date. iming to have a boyfriend seemed like the safer option. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Denisse seemed taken aback. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Karina Lightly brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. A flicker of curiosity shed in Annalise¡¯s eyes. ¡°Karina, is your boyfriend the one Virgil and I met Last time?¡± Karina quietly confirmed, her fingers nervously entwining. Annalise and Virgil had already encountered Barlow. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to introduce him as her boyfriend. ¡°Really? You two have met him before? Karina, what does he do? What¡¯s he like?¡± Denisse pressed. Karina responded with a smile, ¡°His name is Barlow Tucker. He recently returned from abroad to start his own business. He¡¯s just bought a film and televisionpany and is Looking to break into the industry. And he¡¯s quite attractive.¡± ¡°Is that so? You should invite him over sometime. I¡¯d like to meet him,¡± Denisse said, her excitement evident. Karina¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve only just begun dating. It¡¯s a bit early for parent introductions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point, ma¡¯am. You need to give Karina more space and time. Virgil and I can help assess Barlow¡¯s character,¡± Annalise interjected. ¡°Yes, that seems sensible. As young people, you might have a clearer perspective on their compatibility.¡± Denisse nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± Annalise turned to Karina, her smile gentle. ¡°Karina, perhaps you¡¯d Like to invite your boyfriend for a meal with us soon?¡± Detecting a spark of opportunity in Annalise¡¯s enthusiasm, Karina agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing Annalise¡¯s enthusiasm, Karina considered exploiting this chance to her advantage. On the second day, Rosalynn groggily rose from bed, gingerly massaging her aching waist, silently cursing Brian. Brian had been too rough with her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As she emerged from the bedroom, her eyes fell upon Brian, who sat serenely on the couch, engrossed in hisptop. Catching sight of him, she contemted retreating back to the safety of her own home. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°Why are you leaving again? How dare you?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a calmness that concealed his true emotions, leaving others inexplicably fearful. Rosalynn red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I return to my own ce?¡± Setting hisptop aside, Brian rose from the sofa and purposefully advanced toward her. ¡°Usually, you¡¯re free to go home, but not today. You and Karina sharing a room is fine by me, but I draw the line at Hutton,¡± he exined, his eyes conveying a profound intensity. Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Brian, why do you have to be so controlling?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to get used to it.¡± She refused to ept it! Just then, her phone chimed, signaling an iing call. ncing at the screen, Rosalynn noticed it was Hutton calling. Before she could answer, Brian encircled her waist with his arms and put the phone on speaker. ¡°Rosalynn, are you up? I¡¯m feeling hungry.¡± Hutton¡¯s voicezily echoed through the phone. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Snickering, Brian leaned in and nted a kiss on her earlobe. Rosalynn let out a groan of frustration, her gaze piercing as she Locked eyes with Brian. ¡°Tell him you¡¯re having breakfast here. If he¡¯s hungry, he cane over.¡± Despite her reluctance, Brian¡¯s touch on her waist weakened her resolve, causing her legs to quiver. With a firm pinch, she took a deep breath and tried to maintain aposed tone. ¡°Hutton, I¡¯LL be having breakfast in the opposite apartment. Come over after you¡¯ve freshened up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once the call ended, Rosalynn disentangled herself from Brian¡¯s grasp and made a beeline for the bathroom, Was she mad again? Brian maintained a smile as he delved into the documents on the couch. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 After freshening up and changing her attire, Rosalynn caught the sound of the doorbell. She hurried to answer it, a bright smile gracing her face upon seeing Hutton¡¯s presence. Yet, there lingered a trace of dissatisfaction in Hutton¡¯s eyes as he gazed at her. ¡°Humph, it¡®s clear who you value more.¡± Rosalynn let out a soft chuckle, pulling him inside. ¡°Good morning, Hutton.¡± Brian rose from the sofa and made his way toward the dining room. Hutton, harboring his dissatisfaction, offered no reply and silently trailed behind Rosalynn to the dining area. Breakfast awaited them, a sumptuous spread procured from a five-star hotel at Brian¡¯s request. Considering Hutton¡¯s recent return from abroad, he held a particr interest in the local cuisine. Taking a seat at the table, Hutton prepared to serve himself a portion. Brian¡¯s hand abruptly rose, patting Hutton¡¯s arm. ¡°Leave that alone. It¡¯s Rosalynn¡¯s favorite.¡± Hutton nodded, intending to reach for a different dish. ¡°That, too,¡± Brian added. Hutton stole a quick nce at Brian before reaching for the food on the opposite side. ¡°That¡¯s another one she loves,¡± he muttered. Speechless, Hutton couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Brian had done it on purpose. Frustrated, he finally blurted out, ¡°Then what am I supposed to eat?¡± In response, Brian slid a bowl of oatmeal in front of him. ¡°Go ahead and give it a shot.¡± Hutton couldn¡¯t help but think that Brian was rotten to the core! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian lifted his gaze and questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t take more from Rosalynn¡¯s portion. She needs the nourishment. She¡¯s been drained these past couple of days because of me.¡± Hutton seethed with anger, believing Brian to be shameless. ¡°Brian, that¡¯s enough,¡± Rosalynn interjected, holding back a smile. She red at Brian and pushed several dishes in front of Hutton. ¡°Dig in These are all your favorites.¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 A gentle expression graced Hutton¡¯s face. ¡°Rosalynn, you remember!¡± ¡°Of course! You used to enjoy them when we were kids,¡± she replied with a nostalgic smile. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You should have some too,¡± Hutton said, casting a defiant look in Brian¡¯s direction. Brian, maintaining hisposure, sipped his coffee with elegance, choosing not to engage in an argument with Hutton. After all, he knew that Rosalynn was all his during the night. After finishing breakfast, Rosalynn was eager to head home. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Brian inquired. ¡°I need to go home to grab something and get ready for work.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had a job to attend to, and Brian had no valid reason to hold her back, did he? ¡°What do you need? I can get it for you,¡± Brian offered, rising from his seat. Rosalynn felt her frustration building up. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Brian suggested, grabbing his own belongings and trailing behind her. Rosalynn shot him an intense gaze, her beautiful eyes aze. Brian nced at his watch and remarked casually, ¡°You better leave now. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll bete for work.¡± Hutton sneered, ¡°Why do you always tag along with her?¡± Brian nced at him and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my woman. I can apany her if I want to.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t want Hutton to be alone with Rosalynn. Hutton knew it. As soon as Rosalynn stepped into her home, Hutton purposely reached out and gently grasped her shoulder. ¡°Rosalynn, would you cook for me tonight?¡± However, a sharp pain shot through his arm. In an instant, he was forcefully thrown aside. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Struggling to regain his bnce, Hutton witnessed Brian already holding Rosalynn protectively in his arms. ¡°Listen up, even if you¡¯re my brother-inw, my patience has its limits,¡± Brian dered in a detached yet menacing tone. Rubbing his throbbing wrist, Hutton couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Back when we were children, Rosalynn and I even shared a bed. Shouldn¡¯t you invent a time machine and travel to the past if you want to pick a fight with me?¡± Darkness flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hutton, I couldn¡¯t care less about the past. All I know is that she is mine now. Please learn to respect boundaries.¡± Hutton choked on his words. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, you¡¯re free to leave,¡± Brian raised an eyebrow challengingly. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll make you sick to your stomach!¡± Hutton retorted, unwilling to back down. Witnessing the two of them bickering incessantly, Rosalynn hurriedly intervened, trying to put an end to the squabble. ¡°Alright, are you both done now? Seriously, you¡¯re acting like children. And you, Mr. CEO, why are you being so petty?¡± Rosalynn shot an annoyed re at Brian before making her way to the bedroom to gather her belongings. ¡°Hutton, I¡¯m off to work. Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll be eagerly awaiting your cooking tonight,¡° Hutton responded with a smile. From N?velDrama.Org. Brian nced at him, catching the provocation in his eyes. It was hard to decipher the emotions ying across his face. The two of them walked out the door and headed to the elevator. As the elevator doors opened, they were greeted by Maggie¡¯s presence. ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn and Mr. Hughes.¡± ¡°Morning, Maggie. You¡¯re right on time.¡± Rosalynn handed Maggie a breakfast, She had invited Maggie to join them for breakfast. However, Maggie had been too embarrassed to agree. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn,¡± Maggie replied gratefully, epting the breakfast. Rosalynn noticed that Maggie¡¯s right hand still appeared slightly red and swollen. ¡°Maggie, your hand is injured. How about taking a day off and resting at home?¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Maggie smiled, dismissing the injury as insignificant . As the elevator descended, the three of them remained silent, lost in their own thoughts. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Once they reached the parking lot, Rosalynn paid no mind to Brian and went to her car. Maggie quickly bid farewell to Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, we¡¯re off now.¡± Brian nodded slightly and made his way to his own car. Breathing a sigh of relief, Maggie hopped into Rosalynn¡¯s car. Curiosity piqued, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rosalynn, did you and Mr. Hughes have another argument?¡± Rosalynn gripped the steering wheel and responded, ¡°When have we ever got along?¡± They were either in disagreements or heading towards one! Meanwhile, Karina found herself biting her lip as sheposed a message to Barlow. ¡°Are you free for lunch? I¡¯d like to invite you to join me.¡± After dispatching her message, Karina anxiously awaited Barlow¡¯s response. From N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after, Barlow returned her call. Taking a deep breath, Karina answered with a bright smile. ¡°Did you receive my message? Are you avable for Lunch? My treat,¡± she said. ¡°A Lunch date? Aren¡¯t you usually apanying your boyfriend? Won¡¯t he get jealous seeing you with another man?¡° Barlow replied, his tone mockingly light. Karina gave an awkward smile. ¡°I might have fibbed a bit. He¡¯s not really my boyfriend. He¡¯s a mutual friend of Rosalynn and me.¡± In order to garner Barlow¡¯s favor for a request, she decided to keep her demeanor as amicable as possible. Regardless of hisments, she resolved to avoid snapping back at him. ¡°Really now? So, you¡¯ve taken up the habit of flirting with your male friends in public?¡± Barlow sneered. Karina managed to suppress her rising anger, responding with a strained smile, ¡°We¡¯re just really close friends.¡± ¡°So close that you introduce him as your boyfriend?¡± Again, Karina was left speechless She was growing increasingly irritated by him. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Her instinct was to retort and end the call. However, remembering that she needed his assistance, she took a deep breath and feigned a sugary voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­I¡¯m a little shy! You caught me off-guard with that sudden kiss. I was flustered and unsure about my feelings towards you.¡± ¡°You mean to say you might like me?¡± The idea seemed ridiculous to her. How could she ever Like a man so maniptive? But Karina couldn¡¯t vocalize these thoughts and continued in her sweetly innocent voice, ¡°I¡¯m shy. Don¡¯t interrogate me so bluntly.¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Speak normally,¡± Barlow interjected. Karina coughed, reverting to her regr tone. ¡°Enough of this. Are you joining me for Lunch or not?¡± Pretending was exhausting. ¡°Of course! Just share the location.¡± Half an hour Later, they found themselves in a swanky restaurant. Sipping his drink, Barlow observed Karina, a forced smile etched on her face. ¡°You¡¯re being unusually ttering. You need a favor, don¡¯t you? Out with it.¡± Karina proceeded to serve him some food. ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop. Quit beating around the bush,¡± Barlow urged. ¡°Alright. Karina cleared her throat, gathering her thoughts before confessing, ¡°You¡¯re the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever met. I need you to charm someone.¡± Upon hearing this, Barlow choked on his drink, coughing violently. Karina closed her eyes, wiping the sttered drink from her face. The entire scenario was downright repugnant, yet seeing Barlow¡¯s gaze upon her, she offered a sycophantic smile and handed him a napkin. ¡°Rx. Let me help clean you up.¡± Barlow epted the napkin, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡®ou want me to seduce someone? Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Of course, I think of you as a friend, that¡¯s why I feelfortable asking you for help,¡± Karina reassured. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 As Barlow wiped the drink from his mouth, discarding the napkin, Karina seized his hand. ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t think of anyone better for this task. You met Annalise at the bar Last time. She¡¯s not what she seems. Could you help me show my brother her true colors? Please?¡± Barlow looked down at her hand holding his. ¡°And after that? Once your brother sees Annalise for who she truly is, he gives up on Love, decides to remain single for life, allowing you to remain by his side forever, right?¡± Upon hearing Barlow¡¯s remark, Karina was quick to refute it. ¡°No. My only wish is for Virgil to share his Life with a genuinely good woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in his shoes, so how can you know what truly makes him happy?¡± Barlow questioned. Karina bit her lip and slowly withdrew her hand. ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that Annalise is the right woman for Virgil. Virgil is loyal and gentle, whereas Annalise is unpredictable and maniptive. Should they marry, the Glyn family will likely face a tumultuous future. My parents are kind souls. I can¡¯t bear the thought of them worrying about Virgil for the rest of their lives.¡± Even though Karina was adopted, she Loved the Glyn family. She cherished the memory of the kindness her parents had shown her. She ardently wished for a virtuous sister-in-Law who, alongside her brother, would show due filial respect to their parents. That would put her mind at ease. Seeing the sorrow in her eyes, Barlow chose to remain silent. The atmosphere turned icy. Detecting Barlow¡¯sck ofmitment to her cause, Karina felt disheartened. ¡°I understand my request may seem presumptuous. If you¡¯re ufortable with it, let¡¯s just forget about it. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± She hardly knew him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And indeed, her request was unusual. It was only natural he might decline. She wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Taking a deep breath, Karina suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I must be going now, and I¡¯LL cover the bill.¡± She made to leave. Suddenly, Barlow blurted out, ¡°Did I say I wouldn¡¯t assist you?¡± Taken aback, Karina gazed at him with wide eyes. ¡°What? That¡¯s not how you ask for help.¡± Barlow rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather premature to demand someone¡¯s support before dinner is even concluded?¡± Upon seeing hisments received well, Karina promptly resumed her seat. ¡°Please, take your time.¡± She grinned, overjoyed. Barlow smirked. ¡°Can you stop staring at me like an infatuated puppy? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The table is loaded with dishes. How am I going to finish all of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL join you.¡± In high spirits, Karina began serving Barlow attentively. Observing her radiant smile, Barlow felt a flutter in his heart. ¡°If you require my assistance, it won¡¯te without cost.¡± Karina asked, ¡°What sort of reward are you seeking? Perhaps I can afford it.¡± ¡°Do you take me for a man short on money?¡± ¡°Then what do you desire?¡± Barlow looked at her, his eyes dimming. A sudden sense of anxiety crept over Karina. She subconsciously crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I won¡¯t sell my body.¡± At this, Barlow burst outughing. ley, I could sing you a song ¡°Many superior singers are willing to perform for me.¡± ¡°Then what precisely do you want?¡± Karina asked, her voice barely audible. Peering into her apprehensive eyes, Barlow smiled and replied, ¡°You owe me a favor, I¡¯LL state my terms when I need something from you.¡± Karina agreed. ¡°Alright. But I must rify, I won¡¯t break thew or cross any moral boundaries.¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I won¡¯t make you peddle any illicit merchandise for me.¡± Karina fell silent. He seemed to see right through her. At S.W. Studio Rosalynn received a call from Valeria, who requested her presence at thetter¡¯s apartment. Valeria mentioned that she wanted to discuss some design specifics with Rosalynn. Rosalynn obliged and set off with her belongings. ¡°Valeria.¡± ¡°Hello, Rosalynn.¡± Valeria, who was standing at the room¡¯s center holding a blueprint, turned around to greet Rosalynn. Approaching Valeria, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Valeria, are you displeased with the decoration?¡± There it is.¡± Valeria unfurled the blueprint and pointed at a section. ¡°I¡¯d Like to alter the style of the Living room. Is that possible? If I do, will it sh with the overall style of the apartment?¡± Rosalynn paused to consider the query, then smiled. ¡°Please hold on. I¡¯ll need to consult with the contractor.¡± The construction crew had already initiated the renovations. Ordinarily, it was advisable not to amend the design n at this stage. Rosalynn stepped aside to phone the contractor. Following a brief conversation, she hung up. ¡°Valeria, it¡¯s possible to make the change. I¡¯ll revise the design for you. If you have any further ideas, let¡¯s finalize them all at once. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The construction is underway, so it¡¯d be best not to make any additional changes.¡± Upon hearing this, Valeria embraced her. ¡°Rosalynn, I can¡¯t thank you enough. I have no further suggestions. I Promise not to make any more changes.¡± Chapter 621 Chapter 621 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll redesign it for you now.¡± Rosalynn returned her smile and gave her a reassuring pat on the back. Then she located an open area and set about redesigning the space. Valeria asked her assistant to fetch Rosalynn a ss of water. Just then, Valeria¡¯s phone rang. Her agent was calling. She moved to a quieter corner and picked up. ¡°Hannah.¡± ¡°Valeria, we¡¯ve lost the ID endorsement deal.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you confident that I¡¯d be their new spokesperson? How was it taken? Who took it away?¡± Valeria asked, taken aback. ID was a renowned jewelry brand. Their contract with their former spokesperson had expired, so they were in search of a new face. Valeria¡¯s agent had escorted her to several social events and they were on the brink of striking a deal with ID. How had it slipped away so suddenly? ¡°Eleanor undercut our rate to secure the spokesperson position.¡± Eleanor! This was the Last straw! Valeria frowned and fell silent. The agent continued, ¡°Valeria, it¡¯s clear Eleanor purposely poached your opportunity. Did you offend her on set? You¡¯re aware that Brian backs her, right? Didn¡¯t I suggest you curry favor with her?¡± At this, Valeria was incensed. ¡°Hannah, how can you me me? You¡¯re the one who took this role for me. Eleanor sees me as her competition and makes life difficult for me. I refuse! I refuse to bow to her!¡± A little distance away, Rosalynn paused in her redesign work and cast a nce at Valeria. Valeria ended the call with a grim expression. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 ¡°Valeria, what happened? You seem upset.¡± Valeria inhaled deeply and approached her. ¡°It¡¯s all Eleanor¡¯s fault. She deliberately stole my endorsement. My agent was of no help in recovering it and instead criticized me for not appeasing Eleanor. Eleanor¡¯s behavior is deplorable, and I refuse to pander to her.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her words stirred a thought in Rosalynn. Stealing opportunities was amon urrence in the entertainment industry. Eleanor acted without fear, knowing she had Brian¡¯s support. ¡°I genuinely can¡¯tprehend why Mr. Hughes favors Eleanor. Is it simply because she¡¯s attractive?¡± Valeria sighed. ¡°Perhaps. Men tend to be rather visual creatures,¡° Rosalynn replied with a smile. ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe Eleanor is as striking as you are! And Mr. Hughes ought to appreciate you too. Rosalynn, do your best to steer him away from Eleanor.¡± Valeria winked at Rosalynn. Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not capable of such a feat.¡± She didn¡¯t believe she could be the one to reform a notorious womanizer. ¡°But I¡¯ve already boasted to Eleanor. Rosalynn, you must stand up for me.¡± Valeria clutched her hand and pouted yfully. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. After a moment of contemtion, she finally conceded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯1L give it a shot.¡± After all, she was still Brian¡¯s wife. Her friend had been wronged by her husband¡¯s mistress. Naturally, she should aid Valeria in settling the score. ¡°Really? Are you serious, Rosalynn? I was just kidding.¡± Valeria hadn¡¯t expected her flippant remark to elicit such a prompt promise from Rosalynn. ¡°I¡¯ve taken it to heart,¡± Rosalynn responded earnestly. ¡°I believe in you! You¡¯ve always been so kind to me!¡± Valeria encircled Rosalynn¡¯s waist and her face lit up with joy. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Rosalynn, amused, gently pushed her away and resumed revising the design blueprint. They discussed the new design in detail, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t leave until she briefed the construction crew on the changes. By the time she returned to her studio, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After tidying her workspace, she received a call from Brian. ¡°Collect a document from my office and deliver it to Royarid Club.¡± His maic voicemanded over the phone. Rosalynn rose and made her way to his office. ¡°When did I be your secretary?¡± she asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been my secretary for quite some time? You¡¯ve served as my secretary, trantor, bodyguard, and now you¡¯ve been promoted to my personal secretary.¡± He chuckled. He particrly emphasized the word ¡°personal.¡± Recalling their intimate encounters, Rosalynn recognized his flirtatious undertone. She entered his office, rified which document he required, and obtained the room number at Royarid Club. Then, she drove to the club. Upon arriving at the private room where Brian was situated, she pushed open the door to find a group of men sipping tea. Among the attendees were Henrik and other individuals she¡¯d encountered two days prior. ¡°Mr. Hughes, here is the document you requested.¡± Rosalynn approached Brian and handed him the document. ¡°Thank you, take a seat.¡± Brian nonchntly tossed the document onto the sofa and gestured for her to sit. Rosalynn hesitated, but Henrik had already risen and was preparing a cup of tea for her. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Please, try this tea I¡¯ve brewed.¡± Given their acquaintance, Rosalynn felt obliged toply and sat down. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Henrik passed her the cup of tea. Rosalynn expressed her gratitude and took a tentative sip. low does it taste?¡± ¡°Quite good.¡± Chapter 624 Chapter 624 ¡°Well, you have good taste.¡± Henrikplimented her before resuming his conversation with Brian. ncing at the document carelessly discarded on the sofa, Rosalynn narrowed her eyes. Hadn¡¯t Brian insisted it was urgently needed? Yet, he had nonchntly tossed it aside on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he¡¯d deliberately lured her here. ¡°You might not be aware of Rosalynn¡¯s significant role in facilitating my contract signing with Chaz Truman in Neham.¡± Brian*s maic voice filled the room. Rosalynn snapped out of her thoughts and turned to him. Brian met her gaze with a grin. ¡°At that time, she served as my trantor and secretary. She helped me outmaneuver mypetitor with such finesse, making the business negotiation a breeze.¡± They were discussing the business trip to Neham? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Remembering her own journey to Neham with Brian, Rosalynn pursed her Lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t privy to that.¡± Henrik Looked genuinely surprised and heaped praise. ¡°Not only is Rosalynn beautiful, but she also performs her tasks incredibly well. She¡¯s truly extraordinary.¡± Rosalynn responded with a smile, ¡°Your ttery is undeserved. Mr. Hughes¡¯ exceptional wisdom and strategic control yed a key role in securing that major contract.¡± In reality, Brian was an incredibly astute business leader. He had an uncanny ability to make the most of his team¡¯s capabilities Brian couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s praise. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion to receivepliments from Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn discerned that he¡®d brought her up deliberately to coax her into praising him. ¡°Brian, ourpany is truly sincere. We hope to coborate with Hughes Group to prate Neham¡¯s market. As you can see, we¡¯ve minimized our profit margins. Our aim isn¡¯t immediate financial gain, but rather long-term development,¡± Henrik said earnestly while refilling Brian¡¯s cup. Rosalynn deduced that Henrik¡¯s visit to Wragos was intended to negotiate a partnership between his company and Hughes Group, in cooperation with Chaz. His goal was to expand into overseas markets. Brian took a refined sip of his tea. After a moment, he announced, ¡°Agreed. However, I would appreciate it if you could grant me ownership of that coveted piece ofnd in Ansvale.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 At this, Henrik chuckled and responded, ¡°You truly have a knack for business. It¡¯s a deal. Here¡¯s to our future coboration.¡± Thus, they reached a preliminary agreement. Henrik continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Chaz and his wife will be visiting Wragos in a couple of days. Would it be alright if I handle the wee arrangements?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± So, Chaz and his wife woulde to Wragos? Taking a sip of her tea, Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts drifted to their business trip to Neham. It was her first business journey with Brian Together, they had triumphed over thepetition-a memory she cherished. However¡­ ¡°Eleanor is set to be the global spokesperson, correct?¡± Henrik questioned. Rosalynn snapped back to reality, realizing that Henrik was discussing the global spokesperson with Brian Originally, the global spokesperson for the major deal with Chaz wasn¡¯t meant to be Eleanor. It was only because Eleanor had apanied Brian to Neham. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, rumors swirled that Eleanor was Brian¡¯stest favorite, leading many to assume she should be the global spokesperson. Before Brian could answer, Rosalynn interjected. ¡°Mr. Hughes, may I offer my opinion?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow, replying, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± After a brief pause, Rosalynn put forth her thoughts. ¡°I believe Eleanor¡¯s image may be too provocative, and not quite in sync with Neham¡¯s aesthetic preferences. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s the optimal choice for a global spokesperson.¡± Upon hearing this, Henrik cast a thoughtful nce at Brian Brian remained silent, his face impassive. Henrik grinned, saying, ¡°You make a valid point. Do you have an alternative in mind?¡± ¡°There is an actress named Valeria Moran. I believe she would be a more appropriate choice for the global spokesperson role than Eleanor.¡± Rosalynn looked at Brian, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter: 626 She had vowed to advocate for Valeria. This was the perfect opportunity. She wasn''t sure if Brian would agree. Brian¡¯s face remained expressionless, but he regarded her with a discernible intent. ¡°| agree. Let¡¯s proceed with your suggestion.¡± He concurred! Rosalynn grinned, feeling an inexplicable sense of triumph and relief. It seemed she was genuinely bothered by Eleanor''s rtionship with Brian. Thankfully, it appeared Brian favored her more. Henrik scrutinized Rosalynn with an insightful gaze. Brian even eded to Rosalynn in business matters It seemed that Rosalynn had the potential to be Brian¡¯s wife. Rosalynn continued listening to their business discussions. Suddenly, her phone buzzed. Pulling out her phone, she discovered an iing call from Hutton. Only then did she remember her promise to cook dinner for Hutton! But currently, she was sharing tea with Brian She couldn''t help but suspect Brian¡¯s motive in summoning her here. ¡°I''LL step out to take this call.¡± Meanwhile, in another private room, Karina introduced Barlow to Virgil and Annalise. ¡°Virgil, this is Barlow. You met him previously.¡± Karina facilitated the introduction. ¡°Barlow, meet my brother Virgil and Annalise.¡± Barlow smiled when Karina introduced him. ¡°Barlow? Are you the CEO of Sun Group?¡± Virgil shook hands with Barlow, posing his question cautiously. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter: 627 Maintaining his genial smile, Barlow confirmed, ¡°Yes, | am.¡± Virgil¡¯s expression subtly shifted.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He scrutinized Barlow for several seconds before saying, ¡°Karina is my only sister. All | desire is for her to find true happiness. However, | don¡¯t believe you''re the right match for her.¡± Barlow nced at Karina, hoping to catch her attention. However, Karina¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Virgil. ¡°Pray, enlighten me. Why do you believe I¡¯m unsuitable for Karina?¡± Barlow asked in his usual yful manner. Virgil responded straightforwardly, ¡°My sister is a simple person. | hope she can find a boyfriend from an ordinary family. You, on the other hand, hold a high position of power. | don¡¯t think you''re the right match for her.¡± Karina felt a tightening sensation in her chest. Despite Virgil¡¯s deration of cutting off any rtionship between them, she could still sense that he cared about her. At that moment, she could not help but feel that her affection for him was justified. However, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as Barlow pulled her close. ¡°You''re overthinking things. Karina and | are destined to be together. We first crossed paths three years ago. In fact, | fell in love with her at first sight,¡± Barlow said with a whiff of nostalgia in his voice. Karina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her body tensed up. She turned to Look at the man who held her, and to her surprise, Barlow was gazing back at her. What caught her off guard even more were his eyes filled with an overflow of affection. ince we''ve met again, | don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. It feels like the universe is giving us another chance. Don¡¯t worry. | will treat her well.¡± Barlow pulled out all the stops, showcasing his charm to the fullest. Karina understood he was intentionally putting on a show for Annalise¡¯s benefit. Yet, the way he smiled and looked at her ignited something within her, causing her heart to race uncontrobly. Observing the unfolding scene, Annalise narrowed her eyes, her expression turning guarded. ¡°Is that so? You truly are a romantic soul! But you see, Karina has been infatuated with Virgil since she was a child. | always assumed she would find a boyfriend who resembles him. It¡¯s just unexpected that her choice would be theplete opposite.¡± Though her words were coated in sweetness, the underlying meaning was unmistakable. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter: 628 Annalise was deliberately reminding Barlow of Karina¡¯s feelings for Virgil. She was subtly testing his tolerance for the fact that the woman he cared for harbored emotions for someone else. Unfazed by Annalise¡¯sment, Barlow remainedposed, his demeanor undisturbed. With a fluid motion, he raised his hand, gracefully twirling a lock of hair near Karina¡¯s ear. ¡°Karina, do you truly possess such feelings for your own brother?¡± Karina¡¯s mind raced, trying to process the whirlwind of events unfolding before her. Lost in her thoughts, she felt a tingling sensation in her ear as Barlow''s warm breath caressed her skin. The proximity between them was so intimate that she could not help but imagine what it would feel like if they were to kiss. Hold on! She had asked him to seduce Annalise, not her! She quickly shook off the intrusive thought, her frown deepening as she pushed his hand away and red at him. Barlow raised his eyebrows almost imperceptibly, a hint of banter shing through his eyes Karina suddenly realized that she had Lost track of the conversation. What did Barlow just imply? Did he ask if she had feelings for her brother? It must have been deliberate on his part.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Astolen nce was all she dared to take, her eyes darting towards Virgil, who sat there delicately sipping his tea. Awkwardness seemed to envelop the room. Annalise gracefully rose from her seat, making her way toward Barlow¡¯s side and refilling his ss. ¡°Please have some tea. And could you enlighten me about how you and Karina met?¡± While she spoke, a subtle tremor ran through her hand, causing the tea to spill onto Barlow¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. Why am | so clumsy? Let me clean that for you.¡± Annalise hurriedly grabbed a tissue and gently dabbed at the stain on Barlow¡¯s clothes. In that fleeting moment, a hint of coldness flickered in Barlow''s eyes. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter: 629 But it dissipated almost instantly, reced by an air ofposure. He reached out to touch her hand and signaled her to stop cleaning the spill. ¡°Allow me to take care of it.¡± As Annalise stared at her hand, where Barlow¡¯s touch lingered only moments ago, her heart fluttered with a blend of anticipation and uncertainty. Why did it feel Like Barlow had touched her on purpose? Barlow¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he wiped down the stain on his attire. He exuded an air of calm and control, refusing to let the mishap ruffle him. Meanwhile, Virgil¡¯s phone suddenly rang, breaking the tension in the reom. ¡°Excuse me, | need to take this call,¡± Virgil announced, excusing himself from the table and leaving with his phone in tow. Taking a sip of her tea, Karina looked meaningfully at Annalise, who was seated across from her. ¡°The food is taking Longer than expected. Let me go and check with the waiter.¡± With that, Karina got up from her seat. Meanwhile, Rosalynn stepped out of the private room, answering a call from Hutton. ¡°Have you finished work? Are you heading home now?¡± Hutton asked. Casting a nce at her wristwatch, Rosalynn responded, ¡°I should reach home in about thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you at home.¡± Hutton¡¯s mood lightened. ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn responded before ending the call. Karina''s voice came from the other side.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn turned her head, she looked surprised. ¡°Karina, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Just attending to some important business.¡± Karina guided Rosalynn into a secluded corner, whispering into her ear. ¡°Barlow agreed to Lend you a hand?¡± Rosalynn eximed in surprise. ¡°Yes, he is quite a gentleman.¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter: 630 Recalling Barlow¡¯s captivating eyes brought a smile to Karina¡¯s face. ¡°He didn¡¯t demand anything in return for his assistance?¡± Rosalynn asked doubtfully, unable to believe that Barlow was so kind. ¡°No, not at all. He simply stated that | owe him one,¡± Karina replied candidly. Rosalynn narrowed her eyes and inquired, ¡°What if he asked you to do something illegal?¡± The man had a deceptive nature, and Rosalynn feared that her dear friend might fall into his cunning trap. ¡°Rest easy, I¡¯ve rified to him upfront that | won¡¯t engage in any illegal activities.¡± Karina chuckled while ncing at her watch. ¡°Well, | have to leave now. Can¡¯t wait to uncover what''s going on in the private room.¡± Once Karina had moved a fair distance, Rosalynn smiled and made her way back into the private room. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mr. Pearson, | apologize but | must take my leave now.¡± Brian stole a nce at her and asked, ¡°What ns do you have? If you leave, who will drive me back after | drink?¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°You could request Edwin to pick you up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°Then you can call a designated driver.¡± ¡°You want me to call a designated driver? Do you think this is a good idea?¡± Rosalynn nced at him and noticed his evident discontent. She decided to avoid conversing with him. However, as people around her observed, recalling the incident involving the spokesperson, she pushed aside her anger and adopted a gentler tone of voice. ¡°| made amitment to someone else to return and prepare a meal.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After all, he held the CEO¡¯s office. She owed him an adequate level of respect. ¡°Not today. I''ll instruct Edwin to arrange food for him. Rest assured. I''ll ensure he gets the finest meal.¡± After Brian finished his words, he took out his mobile phone and gave it to Edwin. Rosalynn fixed her gaze on him, boiling with anger Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter: 631 She was certain that Brian¡¯s request for her to deliver the document today was a mere excuse to obstruct her from preparing Hutton¡¯s dinner. His behavior was remarkably childish. Rosalynn decided to forgive him. Since he agreed to rece Eleanor, she would do her utmost to satisfy him. In another private room When Karina came back, Virgil was already there. She sat next to Barlow and looked at the three people up and down secretly. The three of them seemed quite normal. ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Wearing a considerate expression, Barlow Ladled soup into Karina¡¯s bowl. Karina nodded and ate absent-mindedly. Except for Virgil, the other three were Lost in their own thoughts. Once they wrapped up the meal, Virgil inquired, ¡°Karina, are you apanying us home?¡± ¡°You go first. I''LL join you shortly,¡± Karina replied. Virgil cast a quick nce at Barlow and remarked, ¡°Please be nice to my sister.¡± Barlow returned the gesture with a nod and a smile. ¡°Take care, Barlow.¡± Annalise gave Barlow a meaningful Look and waved at him. Barlow didn¡¯t change his facial expression, he and Karina watched the two of them left. ¡°What happened, Barlow? Did Annalise flirt with you once my brother and | left the room?¡± Karina asked eagerly. ¡°What''s your opinion?¡± Barlow asked, shooting azy nce at Karina. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Annalise is incredibly coy, isn¡¯t she? She must''ve tried to charm you. So, tell me, how did she attempt her seduction?¡± Her tone was Light, as though she were sharing a piece of juicy gossip. His captivating gaze fixed on her, Barlow stretched out a hand to ce hers on his chest, saying, ¡°Just like this.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter: 632 His palm was warm and dry. He guided her hand in gentle strokes across his chest.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The motion was repeated, imbued with a suggestive undertone. Watching Barlow, Karina couldn¡¯t help but visualize Annalise¡¯s actions. Unwanted irritation sparked within her. ¡°She touched you?¡± she asked. Barlow quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you angry?¡± f course | am!¡± Karina eximed, her eyes wide with indignation. ¡°You''re a smart man, Barlow. | can¡¯t believe you''d be so careless. | asked you to y along, but you should protect yourself.¡± Asmile tugged at the corners of Barlow¡¯s mouth. Karina furrowed her brow, asking, ¡°Why are youughing? Did you enjoy her touching you?¡± Barlow Laughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy? | didn¡¯t allow her to touch me.¡± His eyes glinted yfully. His grin was undeniably charming. Suddenly, realization dawned upon Karina. As she noticed her hand still resting on his chest, she quickly pulled it back. ¡°You tricked me, Barlow!¡± She scolded herself for believing his tale about Annalise taking advantage of him. Watching her embarrassment, Barlow chuckled. ¡°She has my number. I¡¯m waiting for her next move.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯LL get going.¡± She felt ufortable alone with him. She wanted to escape! But after only a few steps, she felt a tug at her cor. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter: 633 ¡°You think you can just leave like that?¡± Barlow asked. Startled, Karina yelped, ¡°Why are you pulling on my cor?¡± He spun her around to face him. ¡°After the sacrifice I''ve made, don¡¯t you think | deserve some sort of reward?¡± As Karina was adjusting her clothes, she noticed Barlow moving closer. She lifted her gaze to meet his, and asked with a hint of nervousness, ¡°What do you want as a reward?¡± His face was quite attractive. A kiss wouldn''t be the worst thing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To Barlow moved closer. Instinctively, Karina closed her eyes. He chuckled. Karina quickly opened her eyes to find a teasing smile on Barlow¡¯s face. ¡°What were you thinking? A kiss? | just want you to drive me home!¡± Karina was left speechless. She wished the ground would open up and swallow her. She needed to get away! Back at Beauty Apartments Hearing the doorbell, Hutton expected it to be Rosalynn. With a smile, he opened the door, ¡°Rosalynn.. But his greeting trailed off as he found a stranger on his doorstep, his smile disappearing. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Are you Hutton Carman? I¡¯m Mr. Brian Hughes¡¯ personal assistant, Edwin Byrd. Rosalynn is dining with Mr. Hughes and couldn¡¯t return for dinner. He sent these dishes over for you. Enjoy your meal.¡± Politely, Edwin handed the food to Hutton. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter: 634 With gritted teeth, Hutton epted the food. Brian stopped Rosalynn from cooking for him! It was surely a deliberate act! Such audacity! With a m, Hutton shut the door. cing the food on the table, he reached for his phone and texted Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m upset! | won''t be pacified easily!¡± As Rosalynn received Hutton¡¯s message, she was seated in a car beside Brian. The driver had been appointed by Henrik. Both Henrik and Brian appeared quite pleased with the sessful agreement of their cooperation.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In light of this, Henrik had invited Brian for dinner at a newly developed resort in the suburbs, which necessitated Rosalynn¡¯s apaniment . Currently, as she stared at her phone screen, she could picture Hutton¡¯s disappointed expression vividly. She smirked slightly, selected aforting emoji, and sent it off to assuage him. However, just as she did, her phone was swiftly snatched away. Whirling around, she found Brian perusing her phone before he promptly retracted her sent emoji. ¡°Brian, what are you doing?¡± she asked, perplexed by his abrupt action. ¡°You touched another man with that emoji,¡± Brian stated. ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You can only touch me.¡± Rosalynn was momentarily taken aback, finding his statement both amusing and absurd. Under her breath, she muttered, ¡°You truly are a three-year-old.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. Rosalynn rolled her eyes secretly and pasted on a contrived smile. ¡°I was just addressing you as Mr. Hughes.¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter: 635 If she had admitted to calling him three years old, she suspected he might impose some Ludicrous punishment. ¡°No, you said something else,¡± Brian insisted icily. Rosalynn nced at him. ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You''re indeed only three years old,¡± she couldn''t help but repeat, stifling a chuckle. Brian fixed his gaze on her, and a smile slowly spread across his face. His smile was undeniably charming, but it filled Rosalynn with an unsettling feeling. Sure enough, she felt a hand reach for her thigh. Inhaling sharply, she quickly halted his advances. ncing at the driver, she cautioned Brian in a hushed voice, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t do this. We''re not alone; the driver¡¯s up front.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, do you really think a childish person would care about the propriety of the situation?¡± Brian responded, a mischievous smile ying on his Lips. His hand advanced once more. Desperately, Rosalynn pleaded, ¡°Mr. Hughes, | won''t say it again. Please, stop.¡± ¡°Call me Brian,¡± he instructed, his voice Low and maically husky. A fluttering sensation enveloped Rosalynn¡¯s heart, as though being tickled by a feather. ¡°Brian,¡± she murmured. ¡°Good, remember to make it up to me tonight,¡± Brian suggested, holding her hand and idly ying with her fingers. An overwhelming sensation swept over Rosalynn, and she mentally resolved to return to her own home that evening. She would not be spending the night with him! At that moment, her phone chimed again; it was a new message from Hutton. He queried about the message she had recently sent him, the one that had been subsequently withdrawn. Rosalynn made a move to retrieve her phone, but Brian halted her. He peered at the screen and quickly typed out a response. ¡°You truly are a kid, only capable of acting cute.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Areply from Hutton followed shortly. ¡°Old man, why do you have Rosalynn¡¯s phone? You''re infringing on our privacy!¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter: 636 ¡°What''s mine is hers, and what¡¯s hers is mine. How could that be invasion?¡± Brian shot back. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Rosalynn Likes me being shameless!¡± ¡°You''re audacious!¡± ¡°TUL take that as apliment! After all, only the audacious ones can captivate and allure Rosalynn!¡± Hutton was left momentarily speechless. Observing their banter, Rosalynn didn¡¯t know whether to be amused or distressed. If the two childish men were to confront each other, would she be witness to such theatrics daily? The car sped along until, two hourster, they finally reached their destination. The expansive resort, epassing thousands of square meters, was situated at the foot of a hill and beside a stream, with every amenity imaginable.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon their arrival, the resort¡¯s manager promptly came forward to greet them. Then, the manager guided them to an exquisitely decorated private suite. The manager informed her that arrangements had been made for them to spend the night. Frowning, Rosalynn turned to Brian. ¡°I must go back.¡± Brian nced at her casually. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday; you don¡¯t have work.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m merely your employee. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to stay the night.¡± Brian grinned, leaning in to whisper in her ear, ¡°Rosalynn, everyone knows what the responsibilities of a personal secretary entail.¡± Rosalynn was left without a retort. Rosalynn felt as though she¡¯d fallen into Brian¡¯s snare. She had agreed to be his private partner, a secret kept from others. Yet, he slowly revealed their association to those around him. He had broken his vow. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter: 637 However, she had no choice but to remain at his side. After discussing the coborative ns, everyone was in high spirits. Henrik proposed, ¡°Rosalynn, we''re staying at the manor tonight. How about enjoying a drink with Brian?¡± ¡°Yes. Have a drink with Brian. A touch of alcohol can add to the romance of the night!¡± The others chimed in. They were seasoned individuals who often engaged in yful banter. Rosalynn felt somewhat uneasy and nced at Brian. Brian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tease her too much. She¡¯s shy.¡± His affectionate demeanor incited further yfulments from the group. To Rosalynn, Brian suggested, ¡°How about sharing a drink with me?¡± His voice was captivating and persuasive. It led Rosalynn to feel cherished by him. Moved, Rosalynn didn¡¯t decline.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henrik quickly poured her a ss of wine. The atmosphere gradually lightened up. Although Rosalynn consented to drink, none present dared to tease her under Brian¡¯s watchful eye. Symbolically, Rosalynn shared a ss of wine with Brian. Listening to their business talks, she started to feel a bit bored. When Brian wasn¡¯t looking, she discreetly pulled out her phone, intending to send a message to Hutton. But as soon as she had her phone in hand, she felt a warm palm rest on her thigh. Her hands shook, and she turned her head to look at Brian. Brian was cing some food on her te, affection apparent on his face. ¡°Concentrate on your meal.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter: 638 His dominance was overwhelming! Would she never be able to contact Hutton again? The group enjoyed their meal. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve reserved a private hot spring room for you and Rosalynn. You both can enjoy a hot spring bath to sober up,¡± said Henrik, slightly inebriated but still a thoughtful host. ¡°Thank you.¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face was tinged with red. At that moment, his usually cold eyes appeared a bit blurred. ¡°Rosalynn, | hope you have a pleasant night,¡± Henrik addressed Rosalynn. Rosalynn offered a smile and assisted Brian. Brian wrapped his arm around her shoulder, leaning against her. Upon entering the private hot spring room, he pinned her against the wall. ¡°Are you pleased? Are you not upset anymore?¡± he asked. Detecting the scent of alcohol on him, Rosalynn coughed, replying, ¡°Why would | be upset?¡± Brian tilted her chin upwards, nting a soft kiss on her lips.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What do you think? If you''re still upset after I¡¯ve reced Eleanor with Valeria, let me know. | just want you to be happy.¡± He wanted her to be happy? If she dered that he shouldn¡¯t assist Eleanor anymore, would heply? Rosalynn parted her lips to speak, yet remained silent. He was inebriated at the moment. How could she take his intoxicated remarks seriously? ¡°Brian, | caused Eleanor to lose such a significant endorsement. Don¡¯t you feel bad for her?¡± she queried. Brian chuckled, drawing her into his embrace. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter: 639 ¡°Rosalynn, I''ll only ever feel bad for you! If you were upset, who else would | have sex with?¡± Rosalynn was at a Loss for words His effort to pacify her was simply to ensure she¡¯d remain intimate with him! ¡°There are countless women who would want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°But | only want to sleep with you!¡± The following day At Sanford¡¯s apartment Maggie¡¯s internal body clock stirred her awake early. Eyeing the empty room, she reached for her phone, then hesitated, eventually setting it aside. She intended to call Sanford. But she backed out. Their rtionship was purely physical; she didn¡¯t need to constantly monitor his activities. After breakfast, Maggie prepared to go downstairs to dispose of the trash. Upon opening the door, she was met with an unexpected visitor. Maggie¡¯s expression altered upon seeing Yana standing outside. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± she questioned. Yana fixed her gaze on Maggie before breaking into a grin. ¡°Sanford, of course, told me!¡± Why was Yana so intimate with Sanford? Maggie tightened her grip on the trash bag, wordless, at Yana¡¯s casual mention of Sanford. Ignoring her, Yana strolled into the apartment, her high heels echoing.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maggie scowled, announcing, ¡°Yana, you''re not wee here. Please leave.¡± Yana dismissed her, surveying the room leisurely. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter: 640 The interior was adornedvishly, with every piece of decor speaking volumes about its value. How could Maggie, this woman she detested, be Sanford¡¯s girlfriend? On the other hand, Yana was left humiliated by Sanford. Yana¡¯s features contorted as she recalled her humiliation in the hotel. Suppressing her rage, she turned to Maggie, her smile seemingly strained. ¡°This is a nice ce. I''ll be the hostess of this ce soon.¡± Maggie¡¯s expression altered once more. ¡°Yana, what are you implying?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m implying that I¡¯ve slept with Sanford.¡± Maggie''s face paled significantly. As she met Yana¡¯s defiant gaze, her chest rose and fell in agitation ¡°That''s impossible! Yana, you''re lying.¡± ¡°You don''t believe me? Look, this is the gift he bought for me.¡± Yana gestured at the ne around her neck, her smile inscrutable. ¡°He¡¯s currently residing in Room 8038 of Owmale Hotel in the neighboring city. | have intimate pictures of us together. Want to see them?¡± Maggie¡¯s face turned ashen Yana retrieved her phone and disyed a photo. The photo showed a man and a woman engaged in intimate acts. Maggie observed the womans face. It was indeed Yana. And the man¡¯s face... Maggie focused on the man¡¯s side profile, her eyes growing red-rimmed. The man¡¯s profile was unmistakably attractive. It was Sanford! ¡°Maggie, Sanford mentioned that you were unresponsive in bed, only moving when he initiated. But | satisfy him. He instructed me not to disclose our rtionship to you, but | couldn''t resist. Maggie, you''re barely fit to shine my shoes!¡± Yana put her phone away. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter: 641 Maggie¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Abruptly, she hurled the trash bag at Yana and lunged at her. ¡°Why, Yana? Why must you always take what¡¯s mine? Would you die if you didn¡¯t steal my man?¡± Yana hadn¡¯t anticipated Maggie¡¯s sudden onught and was knocked to the floor. Maggie straddled her, raining blows upon her. ¡°Ouch! Maggie, how dare you hit me?¡± ¡°So what? Yana, I¡¯ve never encountered a woman as despicable and shameless as you!¡± Tears streamed down Maggie''s face as she vented her pent-up resentment. Yana, after receiving a couple of blows to the face and having her hair yanked, screamed and hurled insults. ¡°You pathetic woman, your anger won''t change anything! I¡¯ll ensure you forever live in my shadow!¡± Maggie halted, panting. ¡°Yana, why are you so smug? You only deserve the men I¡¯ve cast aside! ¡°Bitch!¡± Yana yelled. ¡°Maggie, if | were in your ce, I¡¯d leave this ce. Staying here until Sanford evicts you will only shatter your self-esteem!¡± Hearing this, Maggie stared at her for a few moments, then released her and stood. ¡°Yana, you''re lying. Sanford isn¡¯t involved with you, is he?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yana, slightly awkward, rose to her feet. At Maggie¡¯s words, she ceased adjusting her disheveled attire. ¡°Maggie, | find your naivety pitiful. Despite the evidence, you continue to deny the reality. Maggie clenched her fists. ¡°Evidence can be fabricated. | trust him.¡± She refused to believe that Sanford could betray her. How could he have sex with the woman she detested the most? Yana regarded Maggie with a scornful smile. ¡°Maggie, how can you ce your trust in a notorious womanizer?¡± Maggie balled her fists. ¡°Yes, | trust him! Even if you were the Last woman in the world, he wouldn''t choose you!¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter: 642Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Maggie!¡± ¡°Get out, now! Don¡¯t force me to throw you out!¡± Maggie shoved her to the front door. Yana, pushed to the corridor, nearly stumbled. She quickly braced herself against the wall. ring at the closed door, her expression contorted. ¡°Maggie, just you wait,¡± she silently vowed. She retrieved her phone and sent a text. ¡°Have youpleted the task | assigned you?¡± After enduring humiliation from Sanford in the hotel, she no longer harbored any expectations of winning him over. Of course, the pictures she showed Maggie were falsified. She had hired a man, reced his face with Sanford¡¯s, and taunted Maggie purposefully. Who did Maggie think she was? Maggie wouldn''t Lay her hands on what she couldn''t obtain! Inside the room, Maggie leaned against the door, her eyes filled with tears. The silence was deafening. She gazed vacantly into the room, her heart heavy. While she had stated that she trusted Sanford, she had only said it to prevent Yana from mocking her. Yana was right. There were indeed pictures of them together in bed on her phone. She was uncertain if Sanford had truly been intimate with Yana! If it was indeed true, she couldn''t stomach it. Sanford could be involved with anyone. But not Yana! Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter: 643 That would haunt her nightmares forever! Maggie sniffed, turned around, and exited the room. Her mind was a whirlwind and she decided to visit Rosalynn. She rang the doorbell to Rosalynn¡¯s apartment. The door swung open shortly after. Hutton, joy radiating from his face, thought Rosalynn was back. Maggie didn¡¯t expect Hutton to be the one to open the door. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hello, are you Hutton? Is Rosalynn around?¡± Hutton answered with resentment, ¡°She¡¯s not here. She didn¡¯t return homest night.¡± Rosalynn chose Brian over her friends. She hadn''t even bothered to call him or send him a message. ¡°Well, | should be going then.¡± Seeing that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t present, Maggie felt slightly deted and was about to leave. ¡°What do you need from her? You seem distressed.¡± Hutton had encountered Maggie at Atera Restaurant and knew she was a friend of Rosalynn.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maggie nced at him, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°Are you a hacker?¡± Hutton nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you require my assistance?¡± Maggie''s fingers curled up. After a moment, she summoned her courage and asked, ¡°Could you help me investigate someone?¡± She wanted to verify if Sanford was residing in Owmale Hotel in the neighboring city, as Yana had imed. ¡°Sure, just a moment. I''ll check for you.¡± It was a simple task for Hutton. He gestured for Maggie to wait on the couch and began to probe into Sanford¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter: 644 Soon, he found the information. ¡°Indeed, the person you''re inquiring about is currently in Room 8038, Owmale Hotel in the neighboring city.¡± Hearing this, Maggie felt her head spin. Sanford was at the hotel. Even the room number matched! The hotel wouldn''t disclose the guests¡¯ details. If Yana hadn¡¯t encountered Sanford, she wouldn''t have known his location. Thus, Yana hadn''t Lied! Had she actually slept with Sanford? Maggie''s vision began to blur once more.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How could this happen? Why did it have to be Yana? ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Seeing Maggie''s teary eyes, Hutton was at a loss. Maggie wiped her tears, rose to her feet and said, ¡°Thank you, Hutton. | must leave now.¡± Maggie¡¯s weary steps dragged her up the stairs, her mind still shrouded in a haze. As she entered into the vacant room, a wave of unease washed over her, urging her to flee. The space felt suffocating, and an overwhelming desire to escape coursed through her veins. She could not bear to be with someone who could be easily snatched away by Yana. But why did this sorrow engulf her so deeply? It felt even more profound than when she had discovered Lloyd¡¯s betrayal. At this moment, the shrill ring of her phone pierced through her thoughts. Gathering herself, she took a deep breath and reached for the phone. It was her brother, Bart Shear, calling. Just as she pressed the answer button, Bart''s voice, filled with anxiety, echoed from the other end. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter: 645 ¡°Maggie, are you free? Can youe to the hospital right now?¡± Ihat¡¯s happened? Are you alright?¡± lease, juste here quickly!¡± urged Bart. ¡®Okay, I''ll be right there.¡± Swiftly ending the call, Maggie grabbed her bag and bolted out the door. The hospital loomed ahead, and as she arrived, her chest heaved from her brisk pace. Bart awaited her at the foyer, visible even from a distance. ¡°Bart, are you alright?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maggie quickened her steps, scanning her brother up and down with concern. ¡°Maggie, you''re finally here. Don¡¯t worry, I''m fine.¡± Bart was only eighteen years old, recently enrolled in university, and was good-looking. Maggie cherished her brother dearly. Seeing him unharmed, she Let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. ¡°Why did you need to call me here in such a rush? What happened?¡± Bart did not waste any time beating around the bush. ¡°I got into a fight. The guy | fought with is here in the hospital now, demandingpensation from me. | didn¡¯t know what to do, and | couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Mom and Dad. | had no choice but to call you.¡± Maggie¡¯s worried expression slowly morphed into a frown. ¡°Why would you get into a fight? Is the person seriously injured?¡± ¡°Yesterday, my ssmates and | went to a new bar to have some fun. A group of men started harassing our female ssmates. | couldn''t tolerate it and ended up getting into a brawl with them. While defending myself, | identally hit one of them with a bottle.¡± Bart felt a mix of injustice and guilt, unable to meet Maggie¡¯s gaze. Bart had taken a stand for his ssmates, but the situation had taken an unexpected turn. The harasser he had confronted had now assumed the role of the victim. ¡°He¡¯s refusing to leave the hospital and demandingpensation from me. He threatened to sue and have me sent to jail. | just received my university admission letter. | can¡¯t afford to have a criminal record.¡± Maggie grasped the situation. low much does he want you to pay?¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand,¡± Bart replied hastily. Two hundred thousand! Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter: 646 It was a substantial sum of money! Maggie furrowed her brow. ¡°Did you cause him serious harm?¡± ¡°No, he only has a small wound on his head,¡± Bart quickly reassured her. Lost in thought, Maggie realized that the man was trying to take advantage of the situation to extort money from Bart. ¡°Don''t worry. Let me first inquire about the man¡¯s condition from the nurse,¡± Maggie assured him. ¡°Okay.¡± Bart followed Maggie as they approached the nursing station. After consulting with the nurse, Maggie managed to obtain the man¡¯s medical records. It confirmed that he had indeed sustained injuries.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, they were minor, consisting of a small cut and a mild concussion. Yet he had the audacity to demand an exorbitant amount of money. ¡°Maggie?¡± Suddenly, a hesitant voice called out her name. Turning to the source, Maggie was taken aback. ¡°Jeffry?¡± It was her high school ssmate whom she hadn''t seen since graduation. She heard that he had failed his college entrance exams and didn¡¯t pursue higher education. ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s really you. It¡¯s been ages. You''ve be even more beautiful,¡± Jeffrymented, a smile ying on his lips. Returning thepliment with a polite smile, Maggie said, ¡°You''re looking quite handsome yourself.¡± Noticing the medical records in her hands, Jeffry inquired, ¡°Why are you at the hospital? Are you unwell?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My brother got caught up in a bit of trouble,¡± Maggie replied as she handed the medical records back to the nurse. Just as Jeffry was about to inquire further, a figure approached them. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter: 647 ¡°Bart Shear, has your family arrived? Are you going topensate us?¡± Bart¡¯s head snapped to the man standing before him, his eyes filled with apprehension. ¡°Johnny, this is my sister.¡± The figure, known as Johnny Diamond, had a crew-cut hairstyle that entuated his muscr build and rough demeanor, giving him the appearance of a street thug. With a quick nce, Johnny assessed Maggie from head to toe. ¡°So, you''re Bart¡¯s sister, huh? Are you going to pay or not?¡± Maggie studied Johnny in return, sensing his malevolent nature. She could tell he wasn¡¯t someone to be taken Lightly. ixcuse me, but who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Your brother harmed mine. You better cough up somepensation fast, or | won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Johnny threatened menacingly. Maggie maintained herposure and replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to cover the medical expenses, as well as offer somepensation. However, your demand of two hundred thousand is simply impossible.¡± Johnny''s eyes narrowed in response to her words. ¡°Well then, how much are you willing to pay?¡± Summoning her courage, Maggie spoke with determination. ¡°After reviewing your brother¡¯s medical records, it seems he¡¯s in stable condition. Apart from the medical fees, we''re prepared to offer three thousand aspensation.¡± ¡°Three thousand? Are you out of your mind?¡± Johnny¡¯s voice boomed and he looked fierce. Instinctively, Maggie stepped back, shielding her brother behind her. ¡°Bro, calm down. We''re in public,¡± Jeffry interjected, positioning himself in front of Maggie. Johnny shifted his gaze to Jeffry. ¡°And who the hell are you? You better learn to mind your own business!¡± ¡°I''m her friend. Let me handle this,¡± Jeffry asserted. Johnny smirked. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got some nerve. My brother was injured. If they don¡¯t cough up two hundred thousand, they won''t get away with it Confronted with Johnny''s unreasonable demands, Maggie could not help but retort, ¡°Both parties were involved in the fight! What evidence do you have to demandpensation of two hundred thousand? Just so you know, | can sue you for ckmail.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maggie''s firm refusal of the exorbitant demand only served to further fuel Johnny¡¯s rough demeanor as his frustration grew more evident. He rolled up his sleeves, his voice gruff as he responded, ¡°You want to sue me for ckmail? Looks like you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Sensing Johnny''s growing impatience, Jeffry quickly intervened. ¡°Hey, calm down. Cameras are watching.¡± With his patience wearing thin, Johnny turned his attention to Bart and warned, ¡°You better talk some sense into your sister and make sure she doesn''t cross us.¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter: 648 Bart felt flustered. He discreetly tugged at Maggie¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°What should we do now? These guys seem to have some influence in this area. Dealing with them is going to be tricky.¡± Maggie, of course, was well aware of the situation. She swallowed, her heart pounding in her chest as she feigned calmness. ¡°Two hundred thousand is absolutely out of the question.¡± ¡°Well then, three thousand is also impossible!¡± the man retorted. Meeting Johnny''s gaze head-on, Maggie pondered for a moment before raising two fingers in the air. ¡°| can offer twenty thousand.¡± She knew deep down that she didn¡¯t need to pay twenty thousand, but her brother had offended this thug. At some point, she had to find a way to appease him. ¡°Twenty thousand? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± The man let out a sinister Laugh, stepping forward in a threatening manner. ¡°You won''t hand over the money until | teach you a lesson, huh?¡± Maggie¡¯s heart raced nervously as she observed the dangerous aura emanating from the man. At that moment, Jeffry, who had positioned himself in front of Maggie, spoke up. ¡°So, what''s your n? Every citizen is protected by thew. Are you prepared to face the consequences?¡± The man questioned, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve recorded everything you said to my friend just now. If anything happens to her, the police will be the first to suspect you,Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jeffry stated calmly, shaking his phone in front of the man¡¯s face. It seemed to have an effect as the man¡¯s expression changed. Maggie hastily seized the opportunity. ¡°Twenty thousand is more than sufficient. If this goes to court, you won¡¯t receive as much money.¡± The man regarded Maggie, seemingly processing their words. Jeffry nced back at Maggie and shook his head. ¡°Twenty thousand is still being generous. | believe five thousand will do!¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter: 649 ¡°What? Five thousand? What the hell...¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°If you''re not satisfied with this amount, then we''ll let the court decide,¡± Jeffry dered, pulling Maggie away. ¡°Maggie, Let¡¯s go.¡± Maggie had just taken a couple of steps forward when she heard Johnny''s voice call out from behind her. ¡°Stop! Jeffry nced at Maggie before turning to Look at Johnny. ¡°Five thousand is not enough. How about eighteen thousand instead?¡± ¡°Six thousand!¡± ¡°Fifteen thousand.¡± ¡°Eight thousand. Ask for more, and we will take you to court.¡± Jeffry did the bargaining on Maggie''s behalf. Johnny eyed him for one tense moment. ¡°You sure have some guts. Hurry and give me the money, then!¡± Johnny agreed to their terms! Excited, Maggie shot Jeffry a look of gratitude, who gave her a reassuring one in turn. ¡°ALL right. In case, let¡¯s get this agreement in writing.¡± Jeffry made quick work of drafting a contract. Johnny¡¯s face remained cold as he signed his name on the document. With that settled, Maggie transferred the money to Johnny''s bank count. It was finally over. Maggie allowed herself a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Jeffry.¡± If he hadn¡¯t been here today, she would have certainly made a mess of things. fou¡¯re wee, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Jeffry gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Say, Maggie, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together and catch up?¡± Maggie hesitated and considered her options. He had done her a huge favor, after all. She took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°ALL right, it will be my treat, then.¡± jo, it¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°Please. | want to thank you for all your help.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter: 650 Unable to bring himself to argue, Jeffry relented. Meanwhile, the sun was already high up in the sky when Rosalynn rose. She looked around to find herself alone in the room. Brian was nowhere in sight, and neither was her phone. Did he intend topletely iste her from the rest of the world? Her eyes fell on the night stand, where a note had been left. ¡°Go to the private room where we had dinner Last night.¡± It was written by Brian. Rosalynn slowly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She washed up and changed into the new clothes that Brian had prepared, then headed over to the room mentioned in the note. It was a sunny day outside, and a light breeze danced around the building, weaving through the open windows. The air in the suburbs was always more refreshing than that in the city. Rosalynn took a deep breath, her mood lightening up. The private room they had upied Last night was to the south of the rooms meant for Lodging.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Along corridor separated the two areas, and it was nked by a pond to one side and a lush garden in the other. It was a peaceful environment. Rosalynn took in the scenery and basked in the quiet. That was until she caught a glimpse of two figures in the distance. She immediately found them familiar. It was Barlow and Annalise. What were they doing here together? Rosalynn ducked behind a Large potted nt and observed them with narrowed eyes. The pair were walking in her direction, seemingly headed to the rooms. Rosalynn¡¯s thought raced. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter: 651 Karina had told her that Barlow was doing her a favor. Had Annalise really taken the bait so quickly? Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to make of this development. After some consideration, she decided to follow them in secret, just to see where they were going and perhaps get a clue on what they were up to. Sure enough, they stepped into the lobby of the lodging area and entered one of the elevators. Rosalynn hurried over and took note of the number on the elevator screen. They were on the sixteenth floor. That was the same floor her room was located on. She darted to the elevator next to the one they had taken and stepped inside. The sixteenth floor was, in fact, the deluxe suite area, and it only housed two suites. Needless to say, Barlow was taking Annalise to the suite next to Rosalynn¡¯s. The elevator doors opened. She tiptoed out into the hallway, her ears perked up for any noise. At first, there was only silence, then Rosalynn heard the faintughter of a woman. Had the two already started? Karina had told Barlow to seduce Annalise. Was he taking advantage of the situation to go all the way and have sex with his target?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just then, Rosalynn felt a tap on her shoulder. Rosalynn jumped and almost cried out in fright. She whirled around and came face to face with Brian. He was eyeing her curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for someone who like to listen in on other people''s affairs, Rosalynn. What¡ª¡± Rosalynn lunged forward and pressed her hands against his mouth, effectively cutting off his words. She hurriedly pushed him aside into a small alcove. ¡°Be quiet!¡± She couldn''t have him disturbing the couple in the other suite. Brian¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe down to eat like | suggested? What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter: 652 Rosalynn patted his trouser pockets. ¡°Where is my phone?¡± She needed to call Karina and check if she was aware that Barlow and Annalise had booked a room together. ¡°You should to stop touching me like that, Rosalynn, or there will be some consequences,¡± Brian pulled her close and whispered in her ear in his deep, maic voice. But Rosalynn had already found her prize. She fished her phone from his back pocket and red up at him. ¡°Is that all you can think about?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Unfazed, Brian casually tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°You Look so pretty today.¡± Rosalynn had no time for his cheeky banter. She opened her contact List and was just about to call Karina when one of the elevators opened with a ding. Two people emerged into the hallway. Rosalynn looked in their direction and saw Karina and Virgil. She immediately pulled Brian aside. She understood the situation now. It was all a trick. Annalise had taken the bat that Barlow had set, and now, Karin was bringing Virgil to catch the adulterer in the act. This would definitely turn out to be an exciting show. ¡°Rosalynn, won''t you tell me what''s going on?¡± Brian snaked an arm around her waist and whispered. Darkness amplified their senses and made them more sensitive to their surroundings. Rosalynn scolded herself for not thinking of this sooner. She pped Brian¡¯s hands, which had begun to sweep their way down her hips to her thighs. ¡°Stop that! Just behave and watch the show with just wait and see.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows in the dark. ¡°Show? What is it about?¡± ¡°Why did you ask me toe here, Karina?¡± Virgil asked in confusion as he watched Karina took out a key card and made to open the door. Karina paused to look him in the eye. ¡°Let me show you the true face of Annalise.¡± Annalise did not disappoint at all. She had taken the bait sooner than expected, Karina took a deep breath and braced herself. Then she swiped the key card on the security system. She pushed the door open and barely made it two steps inside when she was greeted by the sight of Annalise straddling Barlow on the sofa. She was already half-naked, and was in the process of peeling his shirt off. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter: 653 The scene was Like some hot fantasy. Karina¡®s breath hitched. Barlow¡¯s shirt had already been unbuttoned all the way down, revealing his broad and muscr chest. Karina suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to pounce on Annalise and tear her apart. The bitch was not allowed to see Barlow¡¯s body. Nobody was! But Karina managed topose herself in the next second. She pulled Virgil by the arm and said, ¡°Come and see it with your own eyes. Do you think you can trust me now? Annalise is not someone who would be content with what she has and lead a life of peace!¡± Virgil''s face darkened ominously. He shot Annalise a Look of hatred and disappointment. Needless to say, Annalise was in a panic. She scrambled off Barlow¡¯sp and tried to right her clothes. She nced between Barlow and Karina, and the realization hit her Like a bolt of lightning. ¡°No, Virgil, listen to me! This is a trap! They set me up! He seduced me on purpose!¡± Karina sneered and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please, Annalise. Even if it were a trap, you''d have to be willing to participate for something to happen!¡± She wanted to see how the pretentious woman wheedled her way out of trouble this time. Annalise cast a pleading gaze at Virgil and tried to go to him, but Karina stood in her path. ¡°Virgil!¡± Annalise cried out, her eyes already turning red from unshed tears. ¡°It was Barlow who asked me out! | only went along with him because | wanted to make sure that he was a good man. It was a test, | swear! | did it for Karina¡¯s sake!¡± Karina was rendered speechless. She had always known that Annalise was proficient in twisting the story and ying the victim. After all, Annalise had deployed such tactics in order to win Virgil over. But Karina never imagined Annalise to be this thick-skinned. How could she bear to spout such a tant Lie when everyone present already knew the truth? ¡°Really? Are you saying that | have to thank you? For attempting to try out my boyfriend in bed behind my back? Were you nning to tell me all about it after you had sex with him?¡± Annalise¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all! Believe me, Virgil. | wasn¡¯t trying to do anything here...¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter: 654 ¡°Stop Lying! The only reason you came to this ce is to have sex with Barlow!¡± Karina sneered. ¡°Karina, will you shut up?¡± Annalise yelled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°No! | refuse to be considerate to such a shameless whore Like you!¡± fou bitch!¡± ¡°Enough! Virgil roared, his chest heaving with emotion. He looked straight at Annalise for a couple of moments. ¡°I am very disappointed in you, Annalise. We are over.¡± Karina breathed out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Atst, his brother discovered Annalise¡¯s true colors and took the initiative to cut her out of his life. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Karina Linked arms with Virgil and pulled him away. Feeling desperate now, Annalise lunged forward and grabbed Virgil''s other arm. ¡°Don''t leave! Listen to me, please!¡± ¡°Annalise, you are a grown-ass woman,¡± Karina interjected, pping the other woman¡¯s hand away. ¡°You should learn how to take responsibility for your own actions. From now on, don¡¯t evene near my brother again!¡± Annalise stumbled back and, in her typical fashion, threw herself all the way to the floor. ¡°Karina! You''re just jealous of me! That''s why you did all of this! You just want Virgil to choose you! Well, let me tell you this. Even if he won¡¯t be with me anymore, | know that he won''t choose to be with you, either!¡± Karina froze, the color draining from her face. She threw a frantic nce at Virgil, who flushed and freed his arm from her grasp. Barlow took that as a cue toe up beside Karina and put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Their rtionship is none of your business, Annalise. Besides, Karina is with me now. She and Virgil are nothing more than siblings. Isn¡¯t that right, Babe?¡± Karina blinked and turned to Barlow in a daze. Their eyes met, and all at once, she felt the tension inside her ease. She smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. And for your information, I¡¯ve never been jealous of you, Annalise. | just always felt sorry for my brother. My only wish for him is that he finds a woman who deserves him.¡± Barlow chuckled under his breath and pulled Karina closer. Then he turned to Virgil. ¡°Congrattions! Now you know what kind of person Annalise is. You''re free. Oh, and don¡¯t worry. | will do my best to fulfill Karina¡¯s wish for you. We shall join forces and find someone who would suit you perfectly.¡± Virgil was already in a terrible mood, and Barlow''s words did not help at all. He forced a smile, nced at Annalise for onest time, then strode away. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter: 655 ¡°No, Virgil, don¡¯t leave! Wait for me!¡± Annalise pulled herself up and made to run after him, but Barlow cut her off. ¡°Just stop it, won¡¯t you? You really make me sick.¡± Annalise was rooted to the spot. She huffed and fumed as she watched Karina and Barlow exit the room arm in arm. In her rage, she dashed to the bathroom and grabbed the disposable razor that came with the room, and rushed out into the hallway. Standing at the door, Rosalynn and Brian watched the debacle. To say that they were quite invested in the drama would be an understatement. ¡°Karina,¡± Rosalynn called out when she saw them emerge from the room. Karina let out a small gasp. ¡°Rosalynn? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°l= Watch out!¡± Rosalynn was just about to exin the situation when she spotted Annalise out of the corner of her eye. The woman was brandishing a razor as she hurtled straight for Karina. Rosalynn moved quickly and tried to sprint over and tackle Annalise, but Barlow was faster. He pulled Karina behind him and kicked Annalise away. He had used enough force to throw her back against the wall. Annalise screamed as she flew and made impact, then crumpled to the floor. Barlow loomed over Annalise and stared at her furiously. Coughing up a mouthful of blood from the blow, Annalise clutched her chest and screamed for Virgil. ¡°Virgil, please! I''m hurt!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Virgil instinctively took a step toward her. But he seemed to snap back to his senses in the next second and stopped in his tracks. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before turning to Karina. ¡°I have something to deal with at thepany. I¡¯m leaving now. Karina had been holding her breath, waiting to see if Virgil would cave and go to Annalise despite everything. She heaved a sigh of relief after hearing his words. ¡°ALL right, LLe with you.¡± She looked back at Barlow and thanked him, then smiled at Rosalynn and waved at her goodbye. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter: 656 Barlow watched her leave with Virgil, a faint smile dancing on his lips. Annalise, on the other hand, began crying hysterically on the floor. Barlow rolled his eyes and exited the room, closing the door behind him. His eyes instantly fell on Rosalynn, and his expression turned mischievous. ¡°What a coincidence! What might you be doing here, Rosalynn?¡± Brian stepped in before Rosalyn could utter a word. ¡°What are you doing here, Barlow?¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. ¡°I am here to pursue the woman | Like.¡± Pursue a woman? Was he talking about Karina? Brian narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You mean Karina, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Are you unaware that I¡¯ve been wooing Rosalynn for a while now?¡± Barlow turned his attention back to Rosalynn and added, ¡°I agreed Karina to seduce Annalise so that Karina would put in a good word for me with Rosalynn. | was nning to tell Rosalynn, but | suppose it¡¯s just as well that she was here to see everything unfold. Well, Rosalynn? Were you impressed?¡± He was obviously teasing her. Brian was not amused, though. His arms reflexively wound around Rosalynn and pulled her close. Acold glint appeared in his eye. He Looked like a wild animal ready to pounce at the slightest hint of a threat. Barlow took it all in. ¡°Rosalynn, exactly what is going on between you and Brian?¡± ¡°What do you think? We spent a very enjoyable evening here Last night,¡± Brian cut in yet again. His embrace tightened around her. Atrace of dejection came over Barlow¡¯s eyes, but it was gone in the next second. ¡°Why did | never think of this? Should | have just forced you, Rosalynn?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Brian¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Mind your tongue, Barlow. Rosalynn and | are in love.¡± Barlow ignored him and looked Rosalynn in the eye. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Rosalynn was at a loss. ALL that she could think of at the moment was that Barlow was very hard to read. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter: 657 And so, she chose to skirt the question and just said, ¡°Thank you, Barlow, for everything you did for Karina.¡± At the end of the day, he did prove to be an invaluable help to her best friend. She untangled Brian''s arms and took one of his hands. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Brian shot a smug Look at Barlow before trailing behind Rosalynn. Barlow chuckled helplessly to himself. ¡°Do you only express your gratitude in words, Rosalynn? That''s rather insincere, don¡¯t you think?¡± Brian paused and red back at him. ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯11 cover it on her behalf.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Barlow countered. ¡°Then, | want you to leave Rosalynn right this instant.¡± Brian narrowed his eyes. His grip tightened on Rosalynn¡¯s hand, and he was on guard again. ¡°Anything else but that.¡± Barlow pocketed his hands and shrugged as the two left.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Rosalynn and Karina really were best friends. They were both so ungrateful. How could they take advantage of his services and just abandon him Like this? His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening behind him. Annalise shuffled out, her hand still pressed against her chest. Her makeup was ruined, and she looked utterly hideous. ¡°Barlow, you bastard!¡± Barlow sneered. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Annalise. Don¡¯t even think about doing anything to Karina. Or | promise you, | will make you regret your entire existence!¡± When Rosalynn stepped inside the elevator, the first thing she did was to turn around and Look in Barlow''s direction. But then Brian crowded her in and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Are you looking at him? Rosalynn, just how many men are you going to make fall for you?¡± he snarled under his breath. Rosalynn pushed against his chest. ¡°Why, between the two of us, aren¡¯t you the one who has more admirers?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes were fixed on her luscious lips. ¡°Come, now. Don¡¯t pay attention to those trifles. You should focus more on my good aspects.¡± Rosalynn blinked innocently at him. ¡°Good aspects? And could those so-called good aspects possiblypare to mine?¡± ¡°Oh, | assure you, they can give you a run for your money. Take my stamina, for example. We both know that | canst Longer than you in bed. In fact, | canst all night, every night.¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter: 658 Rosalynn mped her mouth shut. Sometimes, she really wanted to crack this man¡¯s head open and rummage around his brain to see if he thought about anything else at all. ¡°Rosalynn, is Barlow only pandering to Karina in order to get close to you?¡± Brian wasn¡¯t the type to underestimate his rivals, and this was onepetition that he definitely couldn¡¯t lose. ¡°| have no idea.¡± Rosalynn peered up at Brian''s handsome face. ¡°But | do think his methods are effective. At the very least, he did manage to give me a good impression.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. ¡°Are you saying that | would have to please your friends too?¡± ¡°Please, | wouldn''t dare to dictate what other people must and must not do.¡± Brian drew closer, his voice turning an octave lower. ¡°I''d be happy to indulge your friends, of course, but only the female ones.¡± At this point, Rosalynn¡¯s mind was barely processing his words. He was leaning closer and closer. He obviously wanted to kiss her. Just then, the elevator dinged and the doors parted. They had reached the ground floor. Rosalynn quickly sidestepped and walked past Brian. ¡°Stop it, we¡¯re here. I¡¯m starving, so hurry and take me to the restaurant.¡± Brian straightened up and shook his head helplessly. It''s all right, we''ll pick this up tonight,¡± he murmured. Tell me honestly, Brian. Is your mind constantly in the gutter?¡± ¡°No, actually, I¡¯m currently thinking of a neat invention.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I''d Like to invent a machine that would make you shrink, so | can carry you around in my pocket.¡± Rosalynn pressed her lips shut and decided not to say anything more. At Beauty Apartments Sanford had just returned from his business trip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He let himself into the apartment, loosened his tie, and Looked around. The ce was cold and empty. He called for Maggie, but nobody answered. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter: 659 Was Maggie out somewhere? It was the weekend; where could she have gone? Sanford plopped down on the sofa and leaned back. He could certainly use a nap. Before he could doze off, however, his phone beeped. Someone had sent him a message. He clicked it open, and his light expression gradually turned cold. Attached to the message were several photos. Specifically, they were pictures of Maggie with another man.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In some of them, they were walking side by side on a side street, others showed the two of them entering a restaurant. They were smiling and staring at each other in almost every photo. Maggie¡¯s smile was bright and dazzling, too. Another message came in soon after the first one. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your woman? You sure have good taste in womel Sanford didn¡¯t spare a moment to ponder who might be sending him the messages. He immediately dialed Maggie¡¯s number and fumed while he waited for her to pick up. The line rang twice. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. A murderous glint entered Sanford¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Who the hell are you? Give the phone to Maggie!¡± There was a beat of silence before the man spoke again. ¡°Maggie is in the bathroom at the moment. You may leave a message with me, and I¡¯LL pass it on to her when she returns.¡± The man spoke as though he were very familiar with Maggie. Too familiar. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might even presume that the two had an intimate bond. Sanford sneered at the thought, anger surging in his heart. He ended the call without saying another word. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter: 660 So, Maggie had gone and had a good time with another man while he was away. It was no wonder that she had insisted on getting a part-time job. She had likely thought that her job as a waitress would afford her ample opportunities to meet more men. Jeffry looked up just as Maggie exited the bathroom. He quietly put her phone down and acted Like nothing had happened. Maggie sat down and Looked around. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Jeffry smiled. ¡°He said that he was full and insisted on Leaving first.¡± The smile on Maggie''s face froze for a second. ¡°I''d like to thank you again for your help earlier. Well, are you done with your food? We should head out.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll go and pay the bill.¡± ¡°That''s all right; I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± Maggie gathered her purse and led the way to the entrance of the restaurant. She intended to say goodbye and part ways with Jeffry there. ¡°Are you going back to downtown Wragos? | have a car, and I¡¯m also headed that way. Let me drive you,¡± Jeffry piped up before she could bid him farewell. thanks. | can just take the bus.¡± Maggie declined politely. ¡°Come on, Maggie. We used to be ssmates. Why are you so quick to reject my offer? Let me take you; we''re going the same way, anyway.¡± Without giving her another chance to protest, Jeffry ushered Maggie toward his car and stuffed her into the passenger seat. Maggie considered her options and eventually thought that it might not be so bad to hitch a free ride. They chatted along the way, much Like old friends would. Maggie knew that Jeffry had failed the college entrance exams before.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now, he was working as a salesman in a factory that his uncle owned. Maggie gave him a few words of encouragement and shared that she was an intern at S.W. Studio. The minutes flew by as they talked, and soon enough, they were at Beauty Apartments. ¡°Thank you for driving me back, Jeffry.¡± Maggie got out of the car and waved goodbye at him. ¡°Okay. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me. Take care, Maggie.¡± Jeffry watched her walk away. The moment she disappeared into the gatedmunity, the smile faded from his face and a sinister Light entered his eyes. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter: 661 Meanwhile, Maggie exited the elevator on Sanford¡¯s floor and made a beeline for his door. She entered the apartment and heard the sound of the showering from the bedroom.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes flew to the suitcase left by the door and knew that Sanford was back. She thought back to the photos of him and Yana, then took a deep breath before settling down on the sofa. Even now, she couldn''t bring herself to believe that he had really slept with that vicious woman! The sound of water stopped. Sanford padded out of the bedroom, wiping his hair with a bath towel. Maggie shot up to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Sanford paused and nced coldly at her. ¡°Are you surprised that | came home so soon?¡± His question confused Maggie, but she thought nothing of it and answered him honestly. ¡°Yes, | am a Little surprised.¡± Sanford tossed the towel on the sofa with a sneer of disdain. ¡°It seems that you enjoyed yourself a Little too much while | was abroad. Are you so displeased to have me back now?¡± Maggie didn¡¯t miss the sarcasm in his tone. However, she simply thought that he was still upset about her working part-time. She swallowed the Lump in her throat and braced herself before asking, ¡°Did you by chance meet my cousin, Yana, on your business trip?¡± As long as he exined the matter to her, she decided that she would believe whatever he said. Sanford sat on the sofa and paused in the act of pouring himself a ss of wine. ¡°So, you looked into my schedule? Oh, that¡¯s right, of course you would. How else could you make arrangements to meet with several men without getting caught?¡± Sanford regretted teaching Yana a lesson for Maggie¡¯s sake. Maggie felt a piercing pain in her chest. What hurt the most was the fact that he didn¡¯t deny her conjecture at all. He had really met with Yana on his business trip. ¡°When did | date several men all at once?¡± she asked. Why would he even say such a horrid thing? Sanford took a sip of his wine and red daggers at her. His voice was cold and mocking when he said, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not? Then, answer my questions. Where did you go today? Who were you with?¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter: 662 ¡°|...¡± Maggie opened her mouth toe clean, only to realize that she suddenly wasn¡¯t interested in exining herself at all. Asense of rity struck her. It was time for her to stop being his sex partner. ¡°I''LL take my things and move out today.¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes grew wider and more dangerous when he heard that. ¡°You want to move out? Are you saying that you want to end our rtionship, Maggie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Maggie stood up with her head lowered, a hasty bid to hide her pain and sorrow. She mighte to ept that he had slept with another woman, but she couldn''t stand the idea that that woman was Yana. Sanford red at Maggie, his eyes burning with rage. He stood and grabbed her by the wrist, tossing her on the sofa. ¡°Haven''t | treated you well enough, Maggie? Am | unable to satisfy you in bed?¡± Why else would she go out with other men? Maggie took in his thunderous expression and choked on a sob.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°| do thank you. You''ve given me much happiness during our time together.¡± Sadly, she had to cut their time short. In an ideal world, she would done anything to make their happiness Last Longer. But as fate would have it... Sanford¡¯s face darkened, and a vein bulged on the side of his forehead. He Let go of Maggie and stepped away from the sofa. ¡°You seem to have found yourself a new guy. As expected, you¡¯re just like all the cheap and shameless women out there. | should have known. Get out of my sight, now!¡± This was just great! He was arguably the most powerful man in Wragos, yet he was dumped and cuckolded by a girl from a humble background- again. Sanford wanted to p himself for this. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter: 663 Maggie gritted her teeth and tried to suppress the pain in her heart. She quickly packed up her belongings and walked out of the apartment without a backward nce. As soon as the door closed behind her, she heard the sound of smashing ss and crashing furniture from inside. She covered her mouth and fled the building, finally allowing her tears to flow as she went. Brian forced Rosalynn to stay at the resort with him for the whole weekend. Even as they finished dinner on Sunday night, he was still a little reluctant to go home. Eventually, he agreed to return to Beauty Apartments with her. Rosalynn strode out of the elevator, pausing outside her door to shot Brian a re, then pressed the doorbell. These past two days, she had done nothing but to eat, sleep, and take long walks in the garden. She had wanted to get some work done remotely on her phone, but Brian refused to give it to her. As such, she hadn¡¯t checked up on Hutton, either. He must be so upset right now.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Brian was unfazed and returned her re with a smirk. ¡°Do you really need to ring the doorbell in your own ce?¡± ¡°Are you saying | should just go inside?¡± Rosalynn retorted. ¡°What if | identally see Hutton naked?¡± Brian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You have a point there.¡± Rosalynn narrowed her eyes at him. The door opened. Hutton stood there, staring at her with a forlorn face. ¡°Hi, Hutton,¡± Rosalynn said with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He gave her a look, nced at Brian behind her, and said, ¡°Why did you even bother? You don¡¯t need toe home anymore!¡± He mmed the door shut. He was obviously mad. And sulking. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter: 664 Rosalynn was at a loss. She wanted to remind him that it was her apartment, and he was in no position to send her away. Without missing a beat, Brian walked up to his door and opened it. He turned to Rosalynn and cocked his head to the side. ¡°Come on in.¡± Rosalynn silently followed him into his apartment. ¡°This is all your fault. You muste with me and apologize to him!¡± Brian set their Luggage aside and gathered her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about apologizing to that spoiled brat!¡± It was true that Hutton was sulking, but he had only Rosalynn to coax and cajole him. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to lock her outside or send her away from her own home. He stood at the door and perked his ears to listen to her reaction. But all he heard was silence. He opened the door again and peeked outside. There was no one in the hallway. Hutton¡¯s eyes immediately went to the door on the opposite side. The bastard had snatched Rosalynn away again! Hutton stormed over and banged on the door. ¡°Open this damn door, old man! Return Rosalynn to me!¡± Brian opened the door and scowled at his unwee visitor. ¡°Keep that up, and I''ll have the management kick you out.¡± ¡°| dare you to do it! I''m not scared of you.¡± Hutton tried to move past the other man and barge into the room. ¡°Come out, Rosalynn! Let¡¯s go home.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But Brian pushed him back out into the hall without difficulty. ¡°Shut up. Go back by yourself and stay quiet!¡± He mmed the door in Hutton¡¯s face. ¡°Stupid old man!¡± Hutton seethed. ¡°Come out! Let¡¯s settle this once and for all, man to man!¡± The door swung open again. Brian said nothing for a while, just stood there, looming over Hutton. ¡°Come on, then, why don¡¯t we settle this with our fists?¡± Hutton challenged. Brian¡¯s lips curled into a slow, easy smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid | can¡¯t. I''ma little busy at the moment. Rosalynn is still waiting for me in the bedroom.¡± Rosalynn didn''t know whether to cry orugh as Brian and Hutton bickered in front of her. ¡°You are so childish, Brian.¡± Brian¡¯s arms went around her, his fingers moving to gently caress her earlobe. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter: 665 ¡°| keep getting called an old man, so | thought a little bit of childishness would bnce things out.¡± His fingers kept grazing her skin in light, teasing touches, and Rosalynn knew exactly what he was up to. She tensed up and tried to worm her way out of his embrace. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrow raised at that, and he leaned down to whisper, ¡°Sounds perfect. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Enough, Brian! It¡¯s already been two days. Don¡¯t tell me you n to keep on going like this. You¡¯re going to tire yourself out.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is that a challenge? It''ll be my pleasure to Prove you wrong.¡± With that, he scooped her in his arms and carried her into the bathroom, kicking the door behind him. He ced Rosalynn on the washstand, caging her body with his. Rosalynn tried to free herself to no avail. Before she could move, his Lips swooped down, capturing hers in a heated kiss The moment was broken by a loud ring from a phone. The sound knocked some sense back into Rosalynn and she fought against the haze of desire that had been steadily consuming her. ¡°Brian, wait. Let me answer my phone.¡± His brows scrunched, clearly dissatisfied, but he still brought her the phone. Rosalynn looked at the screen. There was a call from Valeria. She had a hint of what Valeria would tell her, and her Lips curved into a smile. Rosalynn picked up and answered, ¡°Valeria.¡± ¡°Rosalynn! My agent just told me | would be recing Eleanor as the global ambassador for the project in Neham. Was it you? Did you do it?¡± Valeria asked, her excitement palpable even through a phone call.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Rosalynn chuckled and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± ALL of a sudden, she felt warm air blow graze her earlobes. Her hand trembled, almost dropping the phone, as a shiver went through her. She looked at the culprit and red at him. Valeria was still talking animatedly on the other end. ¡°Oh my god! | told you! Mr. Hughes Loves you.¡± For Brian, the call seemed to go on and on. His patience was wearing thin. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter: 666 He took the phone from Rosalynn and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Anything else?¡± Valeria¡¯s words were cut short from shock. There was a beat of silence before she spoke again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Hughes. | just wanted to tell Rosalynn the good news and thank her. I''ll be hanging up now!¡± Valeria screamed inwardly as the call ended. She couldn''t believe how terrible her timing was. She had called in the middle of them having sex! She felt apologetic to Brian, who must have had to wait while she and Rosalynn talked. She wouldn¡¯t take it against him if he got impatient. Brian turned off the phone and ced it aside. Then, he leaned over and pressed Rosalynn against the mirror. Rosalynn gave in to his desire. jow where were we?¡± Brian asked, his lips hovering over her ears. ¡°Should we continue?¡± Rosalynn gasped at the sensation of his breath running across her skin. ¡°Brian...¡± ¡°Shhh. Be a good girl. I''ll give you everything you want,¡± Brian whispered softly and kissed her hair. Rosalynn¡¯s red Lips parted as she breathed out his name. ¡°Brian... ¡°Wrong. That''s not what you call me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Honey!? ¡°Good girl.¡± No more words were exchanged, their bodies speaking to each other as they moved to answer the heat. On Monday It seemed that Rosalynn had gotten used to Brian¡¯s overbearing side. When she opened the door for Hutton, she had to hold back her Laugh at his displeased face. She pulled him to the dining room, pouring him coffee. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter: 667 Brian was well-behaved. It was a rare sight for him to ignore Hutton¡¯s provocation. Breakfast went on peacefully. After eating, Rosalynn remembered Maggie and called her.ggie, have you eaten yet? Do you want me to bring you some food?¡± No, thanks, Rosalynn. | appreciate it, but I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn put down the phone, not thinking too much of it. Hutton had overheard Maggie¡¯s name and turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Your friend came to see youst Saturday. She was crying. She seemed troubled.¡± The news surprised Rosalynn. ¡°You mean Maggie? Did she tell you what happened?¡± ¡°She asked me to Look into a person¡¯s whereabouts. Then, she cried.¡° ording to Hutton, the person Maggie had asked him to investigate was Sanford. Rosalynn instinctively nced at Brian, her eyes narrowing as she pondered the reason behind Maggie''s interest. ¡°Why would Maggie want to investigate Sanford? Did he do something wrong?¡± Her gaze squinted as she tried to unravel the mystery. Brian, sensing Rosalynn¡¯s gaze, raised an eyebrow in response. ¡°Why are you looking at me Like that? | know nothing.¡± He had a point. In the past couple of days, Brian had been preupied. He was either engrossed in work or spending time in bed with her. He had not been in contact with Sanford. ¡°How about | ask Sanford myself about what happened?¡± Brian suggested. Hutton chimed in, ¡°Why bother asking? I¡¯m sure Sanford betrayed Maggie. Aren¡¯t all wealthy people like that?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Brian cast a cold nce back at him. ¡°Stop stirring up trouble,¡± he warned firmly. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter: 668N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯re not that kind of person?¡± Hutton sneered. His words carried a challenging edge. m not,¡± Brian responded resolutely. ¡°Then who''s the married man having an affair with-¡± Hutton began, but Rosalynn abruptly cut him off. ¡°Enough, Hutton. | need to go to work.¡± Sensing the brewing tension between the two, Rosalynn hurriedly interrupted Hutton before the situation could escte further. Hutton let out a heavy sigh, his gaze downcast as he spoke. ¡°I''ll be searching for a new ce today.¡± ¡°Why the sudden decision to look for a new ce?¡± Rosalynn asked, her surprise evident . Was he angry with her and wanted to move out? ¡°If | don¡¯t move out, you''ll have to stay in someone else¡¯s ce.¡± Rosalynn said helplessly, ¡°Listen. You''re more than wee to stay here, alright?¡± Seriously, was she living with a bunch of toddlers? They were all grown men, yet their behavior resembled that of children. She was utterly exhausted by their constant antics. Observing Rosalynn¡¯s attempt tofort him, Hutton¡¯s spirits lifted. He shed a grin and reassured her. ¡°Just pulling your leg. Actually, I¡¯m going out to find a suitable location for thepany.¡± She reached out and gently patted him on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡° Once Rosalynn had seen Hutton off, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed Sanford¡¯s number. The phone rang several times before finally connecting. Sanford¡¯s voice, filled with drowsiness, came through the receiver. ¡°Hello?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze growing more intense. ¡°Sanford, are you still in bed?¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter: 669 ¡°Yes, | am. | just returned from a business trip. There¡¯s a lot to handle at thepany. | didn¡¯t get any sleep until three o¡¯clock this morning.¡± Brian wasted no time and went straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Sanford, have you and Maggie had a fight?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice turned frosty. ¡°lm done with her.¡± Done? Brian furrowed his brow, his gaze instinctively shifting toward Rosalynn. hy?¡± he asked, seeking an exnation. ¡°| don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just tired of it. | suppose women from wealthy backgrounds suit me better,¡± Sanford retorted sarcastically. Brian pursed his lips, rendered speechless by Sanford¡¯s response. ¡°Anything else? If not, I''ll have to hang up,¡± Sanford stated matter-of-factly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°No. Bye,¡± Brian replied and ended the call. Rosalynn approached him, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°What did he say?¡± Brian paused for several seconds, gathering his thoughts. ¡°He said that he and Maggie are no Longer together.¡± The sudden turn of events caught Rosalynn off guard. Her mind raced, trying to process the unexpected twist. Why did they break up? When Rosalynn arrived at the studio, she learned that Maggie had moved out of Sanford¡¯s ce. ¡°Maggie, what happened between you and Sanford? Why did it end so abruptly?¡± Rosalynn inquired, her concern evident. Maggie forced a smile and replied, ¡°He and | are from different worlds. Our rtionship was destined to end sooner orter.¡± Rosalynn still found it hard to believe. ¡°Why did you investigate Sanford¡¯s whereabouts? Did you see him with another woman?¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears, her emotions threatening to overflow. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter: 670 Struggling topose herself, she pleaded with Rosalynn, ¡°Please, Rosalynn, let''s not talk about it anymore, okay?¡± She simply could not bear to delve into the painful subject any further. The sadness weighed heavily on her heart. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sorry. | won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Rosalynn reached for a few tissues and handed them to Maggie. Sniffling, Maggie took the tissues and wiped away the tears on her cheeks. ¡°After | moved out, | checked into a hotel temporarily. But I''ve ready found an apartment, and | can move in today.¡± ¡°You''ll be living alone?¡± Rosalynn asked, her hand gently rubbing Maggie¡¯s back. ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie responded softly, her eyes swollen from crying. Rosalynn embraced Maggie, offeringfort through the warmth of her hug. Her mind still pondered the reason behind Maggie and Sanford¡¯s sudden separation. Maggie was usually even-tempered, so something significant must have happened for her to react so strongly. What had Sanford done to cause such hurt?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Letting out a weary sigh, Rosalynn felt disappointed. Men could be so unreliable, she thought. It dawned on her that she had been swept up in sweet words and attention from Brian over the past two days. She mentally reminded herself to be cautious and not get too deeply involved. In the afternoon, Eleanor came to the studio. With her curly chestnut hair and thetest dress from a well-known brand, she exuded an air of elegance as she gracefully walked to Brian¡¯s office. Her arrival stirred up discussions among the employees, causing whispers to circte throughout the workspace. Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in concern upon noticing this. Why was Eleanor at the office? Did shee here for Brian? Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter: 671 Within the confines of the office, Eleanor looked at Brian, who was engulfed in a pile of paperwork. ¡°Mr. Hughes, you promised that you would make me an A-List star. So why did you let Valeria be the global spokesperson?¡± Brian¡¯s hand paused in its writing, and he lifted his eyes slightly to meet Eleanor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Bing an A-list star doesn¡¯t hinge solely on losing one endorsement.¡± Drawing nearer, Eleanor pleaded, ¡°But have you considered how others will perceive me? People in the entertainment industry are astute. They will draw conclusions. | apanied you to Neham, and naturally, they assumed | would be the global spokesperson. But now Valeria has reced me. Everyone will think I¡¯ve fallen out of favor.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of impatience. ¡°It''s just an endorsement. Next month, ourpany will acquire a renowned entry-Luxury brand overseas. After the acquisition, you will be the global spokesperson. I''ll instruct the public rtions team to spread the word that your schedule was too packed to amodate the role of Neham¡¯s global spokesperson.¡± Rosalynn stood at the door, silently clutching the documents in her hands. Brian¡¯s words hit her like a blow. What did Brian mean? Was he dating the two of them at the same time? It appeared that all his sweet talk was nothing but empty words.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She had naively believed that she was the sole focus of his attention. Aglimmer of mockery danced in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she turned around and walked away, leaving the scene behind. Edwin came over and greeted her. Rosalynn nodded politely in response and returned to her desk, clutching the documents tightly. Edwin tilted his head to the side, lost in thought. It seemed that Rosalynn had intended to enter the office just moments ago, but something had clearly changed her mind. Meanwhile, Eleanor felt a sense of relief wash over her, grateful for Brian¡¯s efforts in arranging things for her. Curiosity sparked within her as she thought about Valeria. She couldn¡¯t resist asking Brian, ¡°I¡¯m curious why you chose Valeria as the global spokesperson. Are you nning to boost her poprity?¡± Brian continued to focus on his work, his response carrying a hint of nonchnce. ¡°I¡¯m not that idle.¡± Eleanor paused, contemting for a moment, before gathering the courage to ask, ¡°Is it because of Rosalynn?¡± Brian paused what he was doing, giving Eleanor a brief nce. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter: 672 ¡°Eleanor, keep your focus on your own work,¡± he said, without offering a denial. It suggested that the issue indeed involved Rosalynn. Eleanor responded with a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Hughes, | meant no offense. | was merely asking out of curiosity.¡± Just then, Edwin knocked and entered the room. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s nearly time for your appointment,¡± he said. Brian nodded and turned back to Eleanor. ¡°If that¡¯s all, you may return to your work.¡± Eleanor inquired, ¡°Will you be attending a business dinner tonight? Do you require mypany?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°No need.¡± Eleanor felt a pang of regret, but she had no option other than to leave. After the door closed behind her, Brian rose from his chair, fetched his suit from its ce on the backrest, and prepared to Leave. Hesitating momentarily, Edwin finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, when | came in, | noticed Rosalynn at the door.¡± Upon hearing this, Brian paused, his expression shifting slightly. Rosalynn must have overheard his conversation with Eleanor. He had nned to inform Rosalynn about Eleanor bing the spokesperson for a luxury brand in a few days, once everything was set in stone. By then, he assumed, she would have no cause forint. Even if Rosalynn was initially displeased, he was confident that he could win her over and ensure her loyalty in due time. All it would take was some gentle persuasion, and the issue would be resolved. But he hadn''t expected her to overhear their conversation. Now, after only a few days of blissful romance, she might refuse to share his bed due to this misunderstanding. It was a fine mess he''dnded himself in. ¡°Mr. Hughes, we need to go. We''re runningte,¡° Edwin urged. Suppressing his urge to immediately exin himself to Rosalynn, Brian followed Edwin out of the studio. Rosalynn appeared unperturbed by the day¡¯s events, continuing to work as though nothing had urred. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter: 673 Yet, beneath herposure, she had reached a sobering realization. She couldn¡¯t afford to harbor too many expectations from a man. After her work shift ended, Rosalynn packed her belongings and cast a nce at Maggie. ¡°Maggie, do you need any help moving?¡± ¡°No, thanks, Rosalynn. | have someone assisting me,¡± Maggie answered with a smile. Surprised, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Who¡¯s helping you high school ssmate offered to assist me,¡± Maggie exined. ¡°Amale ssmate?¡± Rosalynn queried, wondering if Maggie had moved on so quickly. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not nning on falling for anyone anytime soon.¡± Maggie chuckled, collected her bag, and exited the room. In just a few days, Maggie had transformed into a calm and mature individual. Her facecked the vibrancy it once had. Rosalynn pursed her red lips and wondered what had happened between Maggie and Sanford. At this time, her phone rang. She took a look and was taken aback. Why did Barlow call her all of a sudden?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m waiting downstairs.¡± Barlow? Downstairs? ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she inquired, furrowing her brow. ¡°My vi has been under renovation for quite some time. Isn''t it time for you to inspect it?¡± Barlow responded, his voice tinged with amusement . Collecting herself, Rosalynn responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡± Due to theplex rtionship between Brian and Barlow, she had developed an instinctual aversion to involving herself with Barlow. In fact, she had almost forgotten about his vi. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter: 674 It was a realization that struck her as unprofessional. Grabbing her bag, Rosalynn made her way to the ground floor Barlow was waiting beside an opulent car parked along the curb, sunsses resting on his handsome face. Bathed in the golden sunlight, he cut an imposing figure. Upon noticing Rosalynn, he made his way to the passenger door, opening it in anticipation of her arrival. Just as she was about to climb into the car, her phone rang again. Checking the caller ID, she saw Karina¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Karina?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, are you done with work? I...¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Karina left her sentence hanging, prompting a confused Rosalynn to ask, ¡°Why¡¯d you stop mid-sentence?¡± Karina answered, ¡°Nothing really. | was going to invite you to dinner, but something urgent came up at work, so I¡¯LL have to postpone our meal together.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn smiled and responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Ashort distance away, Karina parked her car along the curb and watched as Barlow drove away with Rosalynn. A flurry of unidentified emotions flickered across her eyes. She nced at the dessert resting on the passenger seat and inhaled deeply. She had queued up specifically to purchase the most renowned dessert from a nearby street, intending to share it with Rosalynn. Regrettably, it seemed Rosalynn wouldn''t get to taste this delightful treat. Her mind wandered to the question of where Barlow intended to take Rosalynn. Should she remind him of Rosalynn¡¯s marital status? But then again, if he genuinely cared for Rosalynn, a reminder probably wouldn''t deter him. Mixed feelings swirled within Karina, making the day feel even hotter and more oppressive. As they were driving, Barlow inquired nonchntly, ¡°What did Karina call you for?¡± ¡°She wanted to invite me to dinner, but she got held up at work and had to cancel.¡± Rosalynn then turned to Barlow and asked, ¡°Do you have feelings for Karina?¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter: 675 In response to her question, Barlow smirked yfully and replied, ¡°What if | do? What if | don¡¯t?¡± Looking him straight in the eye, Rosalynn stated, ¡°Don¡¯t develop feelings for her. Don¡¯t pursue her.¡± Barlow quirked an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°Is it because you''re jealous?¡± ¡°Don''t overanalyze,¡± Rosalynn scoffed dismissively. Ihy can¡¯t | pursue her if you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Barlow questioned. ¡®Because you''re not as straightforward as you seem,¡® Rosalynn said, her gaze fixed on the road ahead. With an innocent look, Barlow questioned, ¡°Why am | _ not straightforward?¡± ¡°You just aren''t.¡± She couldn''t let such a calcting man be her best friend¡¯s boyfriend.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Well, you''re right. If | were simple, | wouldn¡¯t have managed to make Annalise fall into my trap,¡± Barlow said. ¡°You and Karina went out of your way to win my favor when you needed my help, but once | lent a hand, | was cast aside. How can you treat me this way?¡± ¡°| never used you,¡± Rosalynn insisted. Barlow smirked. ¡°But | did help Karina for your sake.¡± Rosalynn turned to look at him, unable to discern if he was being sincere or just making it up. Did he genuinely help Karina just to please her? ¡°Are you touched?¡± Seeing her gaze, Barlow arched his eyebrows. Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, simply sitting upright and focusing on the road ahead. Barlow, wearing a smile, asked, ¡°Rosalynn, are you genuinely involved with my brother?¡± Hearing Brian¡¯s name, Rosalynn pursed her lips. Recalling the events of the afternoon, she stayed silent. ¡°Does he know that you''re his ex-wife?¡± Barlow probed further. ¡°No.¡± She wasn¡¯t his ex-wife; she was his current wife. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter: 676 But perhaps she would eventually be his ex-wife.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°So he¡¯s still in the dark?¡± Barlow chuckled. He found it quite funny. Rosalynn pursed her lips, offering no reply. Observing her unhappy expression, Barlow asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be in good spirits. Did you have a disagreement with my brother? Do | still stand a chance with you?¡± Finally, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°No, you never stood a chance.¡± ¡°I''ve done so much for you. You can¡¯t just dismiss me Like that.¡± ¡°Well, I''m just a dismissive woman.¡± ¡°| Like your straightforwardness,¡± Barlow confessed. After a while, they arrived at the vi currently under renovation. Inside, Barlow''s aunt was supervising the work. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re here! You just got off work, right? | made some soup. Come and have some.¡± Haleigh smiled at Rosalynn warmly as she handed Rosalynn a bowl of soup. Rosalynn epted the bowl thankfully. She hadn¡¯t expected Haleigh to be here, nor that she would prepare something Like this. It must have been Haleigh who asked Barlow to find her. Rosalynn drank from the bowl, the soup warming her whole body. Barlow also had his soup, and went to speak to the interior designer. ¡°Thank you for the soup. That was delicious,¡± Rosalynn praised. Haleigh took the empty bowl from her hand and said with a smile, ¡°If you want, | can ask Barlow to send you some to the company next time.¡± ¡°No, it would trouble you too much. But | appreciate the thought,¡± Rosalynn refused politely. Haleigh¡¯s smile didn¡¯t leave her face as she changed the topic of the conversation. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter: 677 ¡°Could you help me check these tiles? What do you think of the quality? Barlow is always so busy, so I¡¯m the only one taking care of these things. It was really expensive, but the supplier said it was because this was a high-quality product. Was that true?¡± Upon hearing her question, Rosalynn walked over and inspected the material. le was telling the truth. These tiles are of a good quality.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief. Then, what about the price? This was priced at three hundred dors per square meter. Is that reasonable?¡± Haleigh asked. That brought a frown to Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Three hundred dors is a bit too expensive for this kind of tile.¡± Haleigh was visibly horrified upon hearing Rosalynn¡±s answer. She turned to Barlow and said, ¡°See? | asked you toe with me to buy the materials, but you kept saying that you were busy. Now, look at what happened. Those people have ripped us off.¡± Barlow walked up to her and held her in his arms with a fond smile. ¡°It''s fine, Auntie. It¡¯s not Like we''re hurting for money.¡± ¡°Even if you have money, you shouldn''t Let other people take advantage of you!¡± Haleigh argued. ¡°Well then, what else could | do? You¡¯ve already bought them all,¡± Barlow asked. Haleigh, not one to back down, kept staring at him and nagging him. At first nce, one would think the two were a close pair of mother and son. The sight of them brought a smile to Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Haleigh, have you bought everything you need?¡± ¡°Not yet. | still have to buy furniture,¡± Haleigh answered. ¡°How about this? I''LL introduce a reliable foreman. If you want to buy anything, you can ask him to go with you to make sure other suppliers won''t try to cheat you.¡± Rosalynn found the contact of the foreman and gave it to Haleigh. The older woman smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. You''re so kind. It would be so great if you married Barlow.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to answer to that. This again? ¡°You heard her, Rosalynn. Think about it,¡± Barlow said, giving her a wink.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rosalynn decided to ignore him, keeping her face nk. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter: 678 After checking the house, she got ready to leave. ¡°It¡¯ste. I''ll be Leaving now.¡± ¡°Alright. Barlow, Rosalynn was a huge help to me. Remember to treat her to dinner to express my thanks.¡± It seemed that Haleigh was adamant in making a match out of them. Barlow readily agreed and left with Rosalynn. After getting in the car, Rosalynn said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me to dinner, Barlow. Just drop me off at thepany. | left my car there, so | have to go back to drive home.¡± The engine hummed smoothly as Barlow started the car. ¡°No way. You owe me dinner.¡± ¡°And exactly why is that?¡± Rosalynn asked incredulously. ¡°| haven¡¯t gotten any thanks for assisting Karina. If you don¡¯t want to do it, | can ask Karina herself,¡± Barlow replied, the corner of his lips pulling up into a smile. There was no way Rosalynn would able to refuse when he put it that way. With a sigh, she relented. ¡°Fine. But take me to thepany first. | have to take a document from my office.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Barlow chuckled victoriously as he drove. When they arrived at thepany building, Rosalynn got out of the car and told Barlow to wait for a moment. Barlow agreed. Rolling down the window, he rxed and breathed in some fresh air. As he waited, he nced around. Then, when his eyes went back to Rosalynn, he saw a woman walking to her with a bottle.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Without a moment''s hesitation, Barlow flung open the car door and called out, ¡°Rosalynn, watch out!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attention was abruptly drawn to Barlow¡¯s warning, causing her to instinctively turn around. Brylee came charging toward her, a menacing expression on her face. In her hand, she clutched a bottle containing an ominous-looking fluid. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m going to ruin you!¡± Brylee screamed, unscrewing the cap of the bottle. Rosalynn stood frozen in ce, her eyes wide open in shock. Though her mind urged her to flee, fear and surprise rendered her temporarily paralyzed. Barlow rushed over in the nick of time, pulling her into his protective embrace. He shielded her with his own body, safeguarding her from Brylee¡¯s assault. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter: 679 Asizzling sound filled the air as the Liquid in the bottle fell to the ground and ate away at the pavement, revealing its corrosive nature. It was some form of acid! Rosalynn remained motionless, her soul momentarily departing as she stared at the sizzling foam on the ground. Had it not been for Barlow¡¯s intervention, her face would have been disfigured. ¡°Rosalynn, you wretched person! It¡¯s all your fault! Rot in hell!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Brylee spat in anger, her face contorted with rage. Brylee raised the bottle, attempting to salvage whatever contents remained to pour on Rosalynn again. With a dangerous glint in his eye, Barlow swiftly kicked Brylee away. The liquid in the bottle sshed on Brylee¡¯s body, and she screamed hysterically. The sickening sound of burning flesh filled the space, intensifying Brylee¡¯s cries into a haunting, nightmarish pitch. Themotion had attracted arge crowd, with shocked onlookers gathering to witness the scene. Amidst the chaos, someone calling for an ambnce reached Rosalynn¡¯s ears. Breathing heavily, Barlow turned to Rosalynn, concern etched on his face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I''m fine!¡± Although Rosalynn reassured Barlow, a lingering fear from the incident still gripped her. She had not expected Brylee to resort to pouring acid on her. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but I¡¯m not okay,¡± Barlow responded, his face growing paler as he groaned in pain, his knees threatening to give way. Rosalynn¡¯s face drained of color once again. Shifting his body to the side, she finally noticed the extent of his injuries. Several areas on Barlow¡¯s coat, both on his arm and back, had been burnt, revealing exposed skin that was now bleeding. The wounds appeared severe. ¡°Hang on for just a moment. I¡¯LL bring you to the hospital,¡± Rosalynn dered, urgency filling her voice. Barlow chuckled as he Looked at Rosalynn¡¯s serious expression, feigning a sense of rxation. ¡°Aren''t you a doctor? You can help me treat it,¡± he teased. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter: 680 ¡°No! We''re going to the hospital right now,¡± Rosalynn insisted firmly, offering assistance as she helped him into the car. Slumped in difort in the passenger seat, Barlow continued, ¡°Are you worried that Brian will misunderstand?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Rosalynn retorted as she started the car and shifted gears to drive. It wasn¡¯t because she was concerned about Brian¡¯s misconceptions but because the hospital was nearby. ¡°Ah, it hurts. Why don¡¯t you keep talking to divert my attention?¡± Barlow groaned, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. However, he maintained a yful smile. Rosalynn cast a brief nce at Barlow and offered a sincere response. ¡°| apologize for dragging you into this, but | truly appreciate you saving me earlier.¡± ¡°If you want to show your gratitude, how about bing my girlfriend?¡± Barlow proposed with a mischievous grin. Rosalynn elerated, skillfully navigating through the busy streets. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Do you truly like Brian that much?¡± ¡°Can we change the topic?¡± ¡°No, tell me, what do you like about him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t nag.¡± Barlow scoffed in return.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was a rare moment for Rosalynn to engage in banter with him rather than remain silent throughout the journey. Upon their arrival at the hospital, Barlow was promptly rushed to the emergency room for immediate treatment. Shortly after, another ambnce arrived, bringing in a second patient who was swiftly wheeled into the emergency room. In an instant, Rosalynn recognized the patient-it was Brylee. Several parts of her body were charred, and her face bore a ghastly appearance, She seemed unconscious Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter: 681 Rosalynn pressed her lips together tightly, devoid of any sympathy for Brylee. If it hadn¡¯t been for Barlow¡¯s timely intervention, it could have been Rosalynn lying on the operating table at that very moment. ¡°Miss Fuller, I¡¯m here to take your statement. Please recount what happened just now.¡± A police officer approached Rosalynn, introducing himself as he took out a notepad. Rosalynn proceeded to narrate the events, providing a detailed ount to the police officer. After finishing, the officer sat down, patiently waiting for Brylee¡¯s statement. Once the admission process waspleted, Rosalynn stood outside the emergency room, anxiously awaiting news about Barlow.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Shortly after, Brylee¡¯s parents arrived. Observing Brylee¡¯s mother in tears, Rosalynn averted her gaze, unable to muster any sympathy. An hourter, the doctor who had treated Barlow emerged from the room. Rosalynn hurried over and inquired, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend?¡± ¡°The area affected by the acid wasn¡¯t extensive, but the wounds are somewhat serious. He will need to be hospitalized,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Rosalynn expressed her gratitude before catching sight of Barlow being wheeled out on a bed. Hastily, she followed him into the ward. Meanwhile, a man stood nearby, watching Rosalynn with a curious expression, In the ward, the effects of anesthesia soon wore off and Barlow awoke. ¡°Barlow, are you awake?¡± Rosalynn asked softly. Seeing her, he Labored to sit up. ¡°Rosalynn, when | caught sight of your gentle gaze, | thought | ascended to heaven.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but Laugh at this remark. ¡°Do you always joke about yourself Like this?¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter: 682 With a teasing smile, Barlow responded, ¡°Every time we meet, you either give me the cold shoulder or scold me. Your sudden gentle smile was a pleasant surprise.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Am | really that harsh?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Barlow nodded affirmatively. ¡°Could you be more gentle with me in the future?¡± Rosalynn pressed her lips together, neither epting nor declining his request. Barlow nced at his bandaged arm, then felt the bandage on his back. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m feeling alright. Can | leave the hospital now?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. The doctor said the wound, though notrge, is a bit severe. You need to stay in the hospital Rosalynn was firm in her response. Raising an eyebrow, Barlow retorted, ¡°Doctors always tend to overstate things.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You have to stay hospitalized,¡± Rosalynn insisted. ¡°| detest hospital stays the most.¡± ¡°No one enjoys hospital stays, but you must remain here because you''re injured.¡± Nearby at the door, Norwood pulled out his phone to snap a picture and then sent it to Brian. ¡°Brian, my grandfather is ill. | came to visit him at the hospital and spotted Rosalynn taking care of Barlow.¡± Brian had feelings for Rosalynn, but here she was, appearing close with another man. Norwood wasn¡¯t keen to pass judgment on this matter, but he knew Brian had to be made aware of it. Witnessing Barlow still not taking his injuries seriously, Rosalynn queried, ¡°Who are you really, Barlow?¡± Upon hearing this, Barlow paused momentarily, then resumed his usual yful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who | am? I¡¯m Brian¡¯s half-brother. Who do you think is better, him or me?¡± She wasn¡¯t asking about his familial rtion. She was genuinely curious as to why he had returned to Wragos this time. ¡°Don''t jest. You''re not a bad person,¡± stated Rosalynn. ¡°So you''re saying, despite me not being a bad person, you still won¡¯t be with me?¡± He was purposely teasing her. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter: 683 ¡°I''ve done my research. I¡¯m trying to understand whether you''ve returned this time to seek vengeance against the Hughes family.¡± Barlow¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly resumed his typical yful smile. ¡°You can specte all you want.¡± Rosalynn looked at him, pursed her Lips and remained silent. She didn¡¯t believe his return was to exact revenge on the Hughes family. At least for now, she hadn¡¯t seen him engage in any harmful actions. Despite his constant hostility towards Brian and his apparent flirtations with her, he hadn''t crossed any boundaries. On the contrary, he had been of assistance to both her and Karina on multiple asions. She found it difficult to discern his true intentions. ¡°| don¡¯t believe your return is to seek revenge against the Hughes family,¡± Rosalynn voiced. Barlow smirked enigmatically. ¡°The truth alwayses to light eventually.¡± Rosalynn looked at him, intending to ask more questions. But before she could, he interjected, ¡°I¡¯m famished. Do you have anything to eat?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s focus shifted. After considering for a moment, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m going to grab some food and a few essentials for you.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Barlow inquired, ¡°Could you stay and look after me tonight? | wouldn¡¯t want my aunt to worry.¡± Rosalynn was about to suggest hiring a nurse for him. But considering that he¡¯d been injured while saving her, she relented. ¡°Alright .¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Smiling, Barlow nced to the door, barely making out a tall silhouette. Narrowing his eyes, he called out, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m feeling a bit warm. Could you check my forehead? Do you think | have a fever?¡± Rosalynn frowned and leaned over to touch Barlow''s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever.¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter: 684 ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just weak. Could you help me lie down?¡± Barlow requested. ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn assisted him to lie down. Grinning, Barlow said, ¡°Rosalynn, you''re very gentle.¡± Rosalynn nced at him and adjusted his covers. ¡°Be mindful of your IV. I¡¯m going to grab some supplies and I''ll be back shortly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn picked up her bag, turned around, and left the room. The moment she stepped out, she spotted Brian standing at the door, his face devoid of emotion. She halted, nced at him, then averted her eyes, proceeding to walk past him. Brian grabbed her arm and demanded, ¡°Rosalynn, can you exin why you¡¯re caring for Barlow?¡± Rosalynn tried to shake off his grip. ¡°Let go. I¡¯m busy.¡± Was she busy caring for Barlow? Brian¡¯s anger rose. ¡°Are you purposely provoking me? | just appointed Eleanor as a spokesperson, and now you''re getting cozy with Barlow?¡± Facing him, Rosalynn freed herself from his hold. ¡°Yes! Since you''re treating Eleanor so well, why can¡¯t | be around Barlow?¡± ou...¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened, as he strived to control his anger. ¡°Helping Eleanor is work-rted. It has nothing to do with my personal life. | didn¡¯t betray you.¡± Rosalynn smoothed her hair, shing a smile. ¡°Barlow is my client. Technically speaking, any physical contact | have with him is work-rted too.¡± Brian was speechless. Why did she have an answer for everything? Rosalynn disregarded him and briskly walked to the elevator. Brian watched her receding figure until she disappeared into the elevator. He then spun around and approached the nurse station. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter: 685 ¡°Pardon me, what happened to the patient in that room?¡± The sight of Brian¡¯s handsome face caused the nurse to blush as she quickly ryed Barlow¡¯s condition. Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. Barlow was attacked with sulfuric acid? How could that be? He thanked the nurse before entering Barlow¡¯s room. Barlow, who was Lying in the bed and staring at the IV bag, was faced with Brian¡¯s direct question. ¡°You were attacked with sulfuric acid? Who did you upset?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Barlow smiled cheekily at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t upset anyone. | was simply protecting Rosalynn.¡± He was protecting Rosalynn Brian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± fou¡¯re free to guess.¡± ¡°Barlow!¡± Seeing Brian¡¯s heightened anxiety, Barlow chuckled and roughly recounted the events. Observing Brian¡¯s serious expression, he added, ¡°I saved Rosalynn yet again. In return, she¡¯s decided to be with me.¡± Any gratitude Brian felt towards Barlow evaporated instantly. ¡°Barlow, thank you for saving Rosalynn, but that¡¯s where it ends. If you dare pursue her, | won''t stand by.¡± Barlow sat up. ¡°Haven¡¯t | been pursuing her all this while? What are you going to do about it?¡± Brian pursed his lips, his face growing darker. Barlow chuckled. Needing to use the bathroom, he pulled the covers aside and got up. Seeing Brian unmoving, he said, ¡°I need to use the bathroom. Could you Lend a hand?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Are your arms or Legs broken?¡± Detaching the IV bag, Barlow responded, ¡°If my hands or legs were broken, you¡¯d be even more worried.¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter: 686 ¡°Because Rosalynn would feel guilty,¡± Barlow answered. ¡°If | used this as an excuse to make her stay with me for life, do you think she¡¯d agree?¡± At this, Brian¡¯s anger surged. Observing his stern face, Barlow smiled smugly. ¡°So you better pray for me.¡± Watching him head to the bathroom, Brian unbuttoned one of his shirt buttons. He was incredibly frustrated. Why wasn¡¯t he there for Rosalynn when she was in danger? Laden with shopping bags, Rosalynn reentered the ward, noticing Brian¡¯s icy expression. He received nothing more than a casual nce from her. ¡°Here you go, Barlow; it¡¯s not much, but | hope it¡¯s enough.¡± Barlow took in the aroma wafting from the food she set on the table and his stomach growled in response. ¡°It smells heavenly; I''m famished.¡± ¡°Then, eat,¡± was her simple reply. Barlow shot a nce at Brian, then turned to Rosalynn. ¡°My arm hurts. I¡¯m unable to hold the fork.¡± Her eyebrows creased as she eyed his gauze-bound arm. ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Barlow said with a dazzling smile. Rosalynn remained silent, simply epting the food box, only to have Brian snatch it from her grasp. ¡°I''LL take over,¡± he said. Rosalynn was taken aback, and looked at Barlow, who raised an eyebrow and dered, ¡°I want you to feed me, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Enough, Barlow!¡± Brian¡¯s voice came through clenched teeth.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I''m afraid your upbringing hasn¡¯t prepared you for caretaking, has it, Brian?¡± ¡°You should feel privileged, then.¡± ¡°| couldn''t care less.¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter: 687 ¡°Then, will you eat or not?¡± Rosalynn stayed quiet, her attention back to the shopping bags, their bickering only background noise. Their conversation reached her ears. ¡°Easy does it, Brian. Smaller bites. I¡¯m not a pig.¡± ¡°Could you just be a Little bit more careful?¡± ¡°It''s too hot! Are you trying to kill me?¡± Theints were too much for Rosalynn, who finally walked over and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not up for the task, kindly step aside. I''ll feed him.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°| prefer when Rosalynn takes care of me,¡± Barlow said with a smile. Brian had reached his Limit. He mmed the food box on the table, seizing Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me. I''ll hire a caregiver for him.¡± She pulled away, her expression stern. ¡°I''LL stay tonight. You should go home.¡± ¡°You''re choosing to stay with him?¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my woman.¡± Will You Come Back With Me Rosalynn held his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone. | can make my own decisions.¡± Her demeanor was stern. Brian felt a pang of sorrow. ¡°Eleanor and I...¡± ¡°Whatever is happening between you and Eleanor is of no interest to me.¡± Rosalynn interrupted him, picked up the food box, and started to feed Barlow. Through gritted teeth, Brian asked, ¡°Rosalynn, will you reconsider and leave with me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter: 688 She didn¡¯t even look up, continuing to feed Barlow. Asense of defeat welled up in Brian¡¯s eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With tightened Lips, he spun on his heels and exited the room. The room fell silent. Barlow stopped Rosalynn¡¯s hand, his eyes Looking into hers. ¡°You and my brother seem to have had a fight. Is Eleanor causing trouble again?¡± Rosalynn was not in the mood to entertain him. ¡°Eat, or don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Answer me first.¡± ¡°Your question is irrelevant,¡± Rosalynn said coldly. Barlow nced at her, eyebrow cocked in amusement, and stayed quiet. Rosalynn gave him a nce, remaining silent. ¡°You''re really not going back tonight?¡± Barlow probed. ¡°What if | Leave right now?¡± ¡°No breaking promises.¡± ¡°ILL keep my word.¡± Meanwhile, Brian strode out of the hospital, his face as stony as a statue. As the neon lights from the street flickered, he dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Sanford, where are you?¡± In the VIP room of Royarid Club, a spirited conversation filled the air as several men and women gathered. The room exuded an exclusive ambiance, wrapped in shadows and hushed whispers. In one corner, Sanford had his arm draped around Millie, who nestledfortably in his embrace. Millie lovingly peeled a grape and fed it to him. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter: 689 ¡°Sanford, | can¡¯t express how overjoyed | am that you''ve returned to me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His unexpectedeback had ignited some happiness within her that surpassed anything she had ever experienced. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined Sanford returning to her. Such instances had never unfolded in the past. Did his return signify that he couldn¡¯t forget about her? Silently, Sanford toyed with his wine ss, his mesmerizing eyes revealing a subtle hint of indifference. ¡°Millie, when someonees back, it¡¯s a sign of true love. Sanford must have realized that he still loves you!¡± ¡°Indeed, Millie surpasses Maggie in every aspect!¡± Two of Millie''s friends chimed in from the side. A frosty gaze from Sanfordnded upon the two women, his expression filled with disdain. Sensing the mounting tension, Millie discreetly signaled her friends to retreat. Swiftly catching the cue, the two women stood up and gracefully exited the room. Millie looked at Sanford¡¯s handsome face, her hand gliding gently across his chest. ¡°Be assured that my love for you will always endure.¡± With each delicate movement of her hand, she ventured lower, her desire palpable. However, Sanford swiftly seized her hand with a firm grip. ¡°Behave. Go and enjoy yourself,¡± he instructed. Noticing hisck of interest, Millie suppressed her eagerness. ¡°| would prefer to stay by your side.¡± ¡°Go,¡± Sanford replied firmly, taking a sip of wine before removing his hand from her shoulder. Reluctantly, Millie withdrew. She had no choice but to stand up and leave obediently. Time was on her side, anyway. With Sanford¡¯s return, she firmly believed she would be his future wife. After some time, Brian strolled into the room, his face adorned with a stoic expression that guarded his inner thoughts. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter: 690 Everyone in the room greeted him. His sharp eyes surveyed the surroundings, absorbing every detail before briefly pausing on Millie¡¯s face. Then, he looked away and sat next to Sanford. Sanford poured Brian a drink and chuckled. ¡°Are you free today? Did youe here to drink with me because you know I¡¯m ina foul mood? You truly are a good friend.¡± Brian remained silent, epting the wine ss and taking a sip.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Norwood, who apanied him, Laughed and answered, ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t tter yourself. Brian is in a bad mood because Rosalynn is taking care of Barlow in the hospital.¡± Sanford froze, his wine ss suspended mid-air. ¡°What happened to Barlow? Why did Rosalynn take care of him?¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face turned somber. His eyes locked on the ss before him as his silence spoke volumes. Sanford, knowing Brian all too well, sensed his friend¡¯s agitation. If circumstances were different, he would have offered words of comfort. ¡°Seems like we both have our fair share of troublesome women,¡± he mused, infusing his voice with understanding. Hearing this, Brian Looked at him. ¡°why is Millie here? Have you made up with her?¡± Sanford clinked his ss with Norwood¡¯s, a casual smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Well, my parents are pushing for a wedding. If all goes ording to n, I''ll be marrying her. After all, in the dark, all women look the same.¡± He did not want to waste time on this kind of thing. Brian narrowed his eyes, his gaze piercing as he scrutinized Sanford. ¡°What happened between you and Maggie? Did she date two men simultaneously?¡± Sanford took a sip of his wine, his focus fixed on the translucent Liquid within the ss. ¡°She got involved with another man while | was away on a business trip. | even begin to doubt if I''ve lost my charm.¡± Brian¡¯s expression turned pensive as he pondered the situation. ¡°Maggie doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to engage in casual flings. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Sanford¡¯s face contorted into a sneer, unable to conceal his disdain at Brian¡¯s insinuation. ¡°Maggie went as far as secretly investigating my whereabouts. Probably to ensure | wouldn¡¯t stumble upon the fact that she had been cozying up to another man. He took a deliberate sip of his wine, a mixture of ridicule and anger shing in his eyes. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter: 691 Observing Sanford¡¯s reaction, Brian furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°I believe you should confront her.¡± His instincts told him that Maggie was not the kind of woman to engage in such behavior. ¡°I''ve already ended things with her. There¡¯s no point in seeking answers now,¡± Sanford dismissed, no longer willing to dwell on the topic of Maggie. ¡°What about you and Rosalynn? Are you breaking up too?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ashadow crossed Brian¡¯s face, his expression darkening. ¡°You never seem to want me to find happiness, do you?¡± They only had an argument, but they hadn¡¯t reached the point of breaking up just yet! Sanford chuckled at his own blunder. ¡°Alright, then. What exactly happened between you two? Why is she apanying Barlow in the hospital?¡± Brian took a sip of wine before answering, ¡°Perhaps it was because | upset her.¡± Brian confided in Sanford, recounting every detail of his conversation with Eleanor and the heroic act performed by Barlow to save Rosalynn. Sanford raised an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°What a coincidence. Barlow chose the perfect moment to swoop in. But how on earth did you manage to juggle two women at once? No wonder Rosalynn is furious.¡± Gazing into the depths of his wine ss, Brian contemted his actions. ¡°Was | mistaken? | made a promise to Eleanor, and | intend to keep it. But Rosalynn insists that since | treat Eleanor well, she has the right to treat Barlow however she pleases. Why must she think that way?¡± Sanford let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a sign that she cares about you.¡± ¡°Care? She didn¡¯t even give me an ounce of respect in front of Barlow. How can that be considered caring?¡± Brian retorted with bitterness. Taking a sip of his wine, Sanford replied, ¡°You''re right. You¡¯ve been bending over backward to please her all along.¡± Brian shot him a re. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut!¡± Sanford¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Oh, Brian, the truth can be rather unpleasant to hear.¡± ¡°If | had a needle, I''d sew your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Let embarrassment get the best of you,¡± Sanford teased. Noticing the escting tension, Norwood swiftly intervened. ¡°Alright, alright, enough with your rtionship woes. Let¡¯s drink and enjoy ourselves.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter: 692 With that, they all began to drink and engage in yful banter, momentarily setting aside their romantic entanglements. As Brian observed the vibrant atmosphere, a sense of boredom overcame him. Craving a change of scenery, he stepped outside into the cool night air and reached for his phone, dialing Edwin¡¯s number. ¡°Edwin, investigate Brylee¡¯s current situation. She hurt Rosalynn on purpose. Make sure the police punish her severely!¡± In a secluded private room, Eleanor found herself apanied by her agent, who had arranged a meeting with influential figures in the entertainment industry. Despite Valeria¡¯s audacious move of snatching an endorsement opportunity away from her, which had stirred numerous discussions among their peers, Eleanor managed to impress several key yers by revealing Brian¡¯s ambitious ns for her to be a global spokesperson. Around the table,ughter and Lively conversations filled the air as drinks flowed freely. Awaiter approached, cing a delectable dish of fresh crabs before Eleanor. This particr delicacy had always been a favorite of hers. However, as she prepared to indulge in the mouthwatering meal, a wave of nausea suddenly swept over her upon catching the scent of the crab. Setting her fork down, she excused herself from the table and made her way to the bathroom. Once inside, a wave of sickness washed over her, and she found herself bent over the toilet, retching and vomiting. The violent heaves persisted until her stomach waspletely empty, leaving her feeling drained and weak. Leaning over the sink, she caught her reflection in the mirror, her expression one of confusion. Rinsing her mouth, her mind raced with thoughts. Lately, she had been experiencing a constant tightness in her chest and a peculiar aversion to any fishy odor. Could there be an issue with her stomach? Deciding that a visit to the doctor was necessary, she resolved to make an appointment as soon as possible.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eleanor washed her hands, the sound of running water providing a momentary distraction. Suddenly, a thought struck her. Her period hadn''t arrived yet! The heaviness in her chest and the absence of any fishy scent raised a possibility in her mind. Was something else amiss aside from her stomach troubles? Aknot formed in Eleanor¡¯s stomach, twisting her expression as a chilling thought raced through her mind. Could she be pregnant? Over a month old, Brian had slept with Rosalynn but thought it was Eleanor. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter: 693 Actually, it was John who had shared Eleanor¡¯s bed. If her suspicion was true, the child would be John¡¯s. Her face lost all color as Eleanor caught her own gaze in the mirror, her mind a whirlwind of questions and confusion. What should she do? She was on the precipice of stardom, her name Lighting up billboards, thanks to Brian. She couldn''t afford to lose it all now! Asudden rap on the door pulled her back to reality. The assistant¡¯s voice seeped in from the other side.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Eleanor, are you okay?¡± Eleanor took a deep breath, smoothed her disheveled hair, and forced a calm demeanor. Opening the door, she Lied, ¡°I just have a stomachache.¡± Moira, her assistant, looked concerned. ¡°Is it serious? Should we see a doctor?¡± Eleanor frowned, ¡°Let''s head back first.¡± She had yet to chart her path. For now, she had to leave this ce. Bidding farewell to the others, she exited the private room, her mind wandering. Acasual nce revealed Brian, standing tall and lean by the railing, a distant look in his eyes. The vivid lights only added to his charismatic allure. As Eleanor watched him, a daring thought sprouted within her. What if Brian thought the unborn child was his? Would he propose marriage? Positioned by the railing, Brian was about to return to the private room. As he pivoted around, he found himself facing Eleanor. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Eleanor approached him, her face adorned with a captivating smile. Thinking of his recent dispute with Rosalynn that arose due to Eleanor, Brian couldn¡¯t help but adopt a sour expression. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter: 694 He averted his gaze and made strides forward. Eleanor was taken aback as he dismissed her, leaving her standing alone. She quickly followed, reaching out to grasp his arm. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I...¡± ¡°IL ensure the PR team makes you a sensation, Eleanor,¡± Brian interjected, his voice icy. ¡°But in the future, keep your distance. Any issues, talk to Edwin.¡± With that, he shrugged off her grip, leaving her off bnce. Asharp pain seared through her lower abdomen, bringing her to a stop. She clutched her stomach, doubling over in pain. ¡°Ouch! That hurts Moira was at her side instantly. ¡°Eleanor, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach-it¡¯s aching.¡± At her outcry, Brian paused. Turning back, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eleanor bit her lip, meeting his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Hughes. It¡¯s just my stomach.¡± But her words fell short as her eyes rolled back and she slumped into unconsciousness. Moira cried out for help. ¡°Eleanor! What¡¯s wrong? Wake up! Mr. Hughes, Eleanor needs medical attention!¡± Elsewhere in a hospital, Barlow found himself distracted by an escting pain in his wounded arm and back. He eyed Rosalynn, engrossed in her phone, then carefully propped himself up. He yearned to converse, but thought better of it, and instead, sent a photo of his injuries to Karina. He decided that Karina was a more engaging and fitting conversationalist than Rosalynn. Her response came swiftly. ¡°Are you in a hospital?¡± Grinning, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± hat happened? Did you hurt your arm?¡± ¡°Concerned for me?¡± He read Karina¡¯s message, and before he could reply, she sent another. Chapter: 694 He averted his gaze and made strides forward. Eleanor was taken aback as he dismissed her, leaving her standing alone. She quickly followed, reaching out to grasp his arm. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I...¡± ¡°IL ensure the PR team makes you a sensation, Eleanor,¡± Brian interjected, his voice icy. ¡°But in the future, keep your distance. Any issues, talk to Edwin.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With that, he shrugged off her grip, leaving her off bnce. Asharp pain seared through her lower abdomen, bringing her to a stop. She clutched her stomach, doubling over in pain. ¡°Ouch! That hurts Moira was at her side instantly. ¡°Eleanor, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach-it¡¯s aching.¡± At her outcry, Brian paused. Turning back, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eleanor bit her lip, meeting his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Hughes. It¡¯s just my stomach.¡± But her words fell short as her eyes rolled back and she slumped into unconsciousness. Moira cried out for help. ¡°Eleanor! What¡¯s wrong? Wake up! Mr. Hughes, Eleanor needs medical attention!¡± Elsewhere in a hospital, Barlow found himself distracted by an escting pain in his wounded arm and back. He eyed Rosalynn, engrossed in her phone, then carefully propped himself up. He yearned to converse, but thought better of it, and instead, sent a photo of his injuries to Karina. He decided that Karina was a more engaging and fitting conversationalist than Rosalynn. Her response came swiftly. ¡°Are you in a hospital?¡± Grinning, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± hat happened? Did you hurt your arm?¡± ¡°Concerned for me?¡± He read Karina¡¯s message, and before he could reply, she sent another. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter: 695 ¡°Forget it,¡± Karina¡¯s message read. Ayful smirk crossed his face. With a quick nce at the oblivious Rosalynn, he stealthily snapped a photo of her and sent to Karina. ¡°What? Rosalynn¡¯s at the hospital too? Is she taking care of you?¡± Amessage popped up from Karina. With a slight smirk, Barlow responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just one word. Squinting his eyes, Barlow inquired, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± mean, | understand.¡± ¡®s that all?¡± ¡°What more do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why she¡¯s here?¡± Barlow was systematically leading her towards the answer. He was too engrossed to pay heed to his physical difort.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You must have coerced her intoing to the hospital,¡± Karina surmised. ¡°Do you really think so poorly of me?¡± Barlow retorted with a Laugh ¡°Alright, alright. Can you exin why Rosalynn is with you at the hospital?¡± Reading her lengthy message, Barlow beamed with pride. ¡°I saved her.¡± It was undeniable; he had been their savior time and again. Didn¡¯t that make him a good man? Barlow gazed at his phone, receiving no further response from Karina. On the sofa, Rosalynn was engrossed in a text conversation with Hutton ¡°Are you staying next door again?¡± Hutton inquired. ¡°No, I¡¯m at the hospital,¡± Rosalynn replied. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter: 696 ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s Barlow who¡¯s unwell.¡± Rosalynn sinctly narrated the day¡¯s events ¡°Damn! Why is that woman so reckless? How about | take care of Barlow at the hospital while you rest?¡± suggested Hutton ¡°No, I¡¯m going to stay with him tonight.¡± ¡°Well, some old man¡¯s going to be jealous.¡± ¡°Let him be.¡± Their conversation was interrupted by a phone call. Rosalynn bid Hutton goodbye and answered the phone call. ¡®arina.¡± Rosalynn, are you at the hospital?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Rosalynn sounded surprised.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Barlow texted me. He imed to have rescued you. What happened?¡± Karina sounded anxious. Rosalynn nced at Barlow, catching him Looking her way. Had he texted Karina? Suppressing a grimace, Rosalynn stepped into the bathroom. ¡°He did save me. Brylee was about to throw sulfuric acid at me, but Barlow intervened.¡± ¡°What? How dare Brylee attempt such a thing! Are you alright?¡± Karina sounded both shocked and worried. ¡°I''m okay, thanks to Barlow,¡± replied Rosalynn ¡°How is he? Was he badly injured?¡± Karina asked, concern evident in her voice. Rosalynn paused. ¡°He¡¯s okay. A few drops of the acid sshed onto him. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter: 697 It''s not severe, but he''ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days.¡± It was clear that Karina was deeply worried about Barlow. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Karina breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you staying at the hospital with him tonight?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want his aunt to find out, so I¡¯lL stay,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°Does Brian know about all this?¡± Karina asked. Rosalynn clenched her fists. ¡°He knows. He stormed off in a huff.¡± Really? Sounds like Brian is jealous again.¡± ¡°| don''t care.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone soured as she thought of Eleanor. Karina asked, ¡°Rosalynn, hypothetically, if you divorce Brian, would you consider Barlow?¡± Would she consider Barlow? Rosalynn frowned. ¡°Karina, why would you ask such a question?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Well, Barlow''s been really good to you, so | thought I¡¯d ask.¡± ¡°There are plenty of people who are good to me, If | didn¡¯t reject them, wouldn''t | be another Annalise?¡± Upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s response, Karina chuckled. ¡°So, you don¡¯t see Barlow as more than a good male friend?¡± Rosalynn quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Exactly.¡± Karina burst intoughter. ¡°He must be disappointed.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°Karina, it sounds like you care about him quite a bit.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s helped me in the past. I¡¯m just grateful.¡± Really? Deciding not to press the matter, Rosalynn thought about Virgil and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother?¡± Karina sighed. ¡°Not great. Annalise has been pleading shamelessly for him to reconsider his decision. Fortunately, he¡¯s remained firm, but | can see he¡¯s in pain.¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter: 698 As long as he hadn''t given in, things were still manageable. The malignant tumor had been growing in his life for a while; it would naturally take time to fully excise it. With this thought, Rosalynn continued her conversation with Karina. In the meantime, Barlow experienced a sharp pain coursing through his body and arm. He got out of bed, pacing around, and found himself knocking on the bathroom door. ¡°Rosalynn, why do women talk non-stop?¡± They had been chatting for almost half an hour. Rosalynn opened the door, her call still ongoing. ¡°Barlow, do you need something?¡± ¡°I need you to talk to me,¡± Barlow stated. He wanted to converse with her. Rosalynn stood perplexed, phone still at her ear. ¡°Karina, I''ll have to hang up.¡± Upon observing her phone, Barlow pursed his lips. Desiring conversation wasn¡¯t abnormal, but why not with someone else?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Alright, Barlow, what do you wish to discuss?¡± Rosalynn looked at Barlow, awaiting his response. Shrugging, Barlow stated, ¡°Just a casual chat. What do you want to say?¡± ¡°| have nothing to say,¡± Rosalynn responded innocently, leaving Barlow at a loss for words. If Karina were here, she would surely engage in abundant conversation. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss your childhood friendship with your best friend. Did anything interesting happen as you grew up?¡± Barlow queried. ¡°Let me think.¡± Rosalynn remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°We once beat up someone together. Is that interesting?¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter: 699 Barlow raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You''ve both been this assertive since childhood?¡± ¡°You wouldn''t understand. In an orphanage, if we didn¡¯t stand our ground, we''d be bullied relentlessly.¡± Barlow was left speechless. Meanwhile, in another ward, Brian stared at the doctor in disbelief. ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been pregnant for six weeks,¡± the doctor confirmed. Brian stood rooted, deep in thought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor was six weeks pregnant. It was his child. He was going to be a father. But the mother of his child wasn¡¯t the woman he loved. Images of Rosalynn flooded his mind. Brian closed his eyes, seized by an unforeseen panic. If Eleanor¡¯s child truly was his, what would transpire between him and Rosalynn? Given Rosalynn¡¯s character, she''d likely end things with him. He couldn''t allow that! Resolving himself, Brian entered the ward. Inside the ward, Moira was assisting Eleanor to sit up. Upon seeing Brian, Eleanor asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Hughes, what¡¯s the matter with me?¡± Brian nced at her and asked Moira to Leave the room. Once Moira had exited the ward, he announced, ¡°Eleanor, you are pregnant.¡± The truth was out. Eleanor¡¯s heart raced, feigning surprise and tion. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant? This baby is yours!¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter: 700 Brian¡¯s expression hardened as he retorted, ¡°Eleanor, | can offer you any amount of money. Get an abortion.¡± Eleanor¡¯s smile froze at Brian''s words. ¡°No, Mr. Hughes. It is a gift from God, the fruit of our love. Surely, you can¡¯t be so cruel.¡± But Brian only shot her another cold, piercing look. ¡°Are you trying to use the child to ckmail me?¡± Aglint of rm shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Let me be blunt. | do not like you, Eleanor. And even if by some godforsaken reason, | married you, that child would have a miserable life growing up in house devoid of love.¡± Brian didn¡¯t mince his words at all. Eleanor moved closer and took his hand. ¡°Love cer, we will develop it slowly. | like you, Mr. Hughes. If you give me a chance, | guarantee that | can make you fall in love with me. We will be one happy family.¡± ¡°Never. | can give you whatever you demand, but | will never marry you,¡± Brian dered, shaking her hand away as if it was something disgusting. ¡°In fact, | will make an appointment with the best gynecologist right now and schedule your operation for tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, | willpensate you once the deed is done. | will also continue to sponsor you until you be a famous celebrity.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for her to respond, and just strode away. Eleanor watched him go, her hands clenching into fists. Wasn''t itmon knowledge that powerful ns attached great importance to their heirs? And yet Brian was insisting that she have an abortion Was there really no way she could Leverage her child? Just then, her assistant, Moira entered. ¡°Eleanor, are you pregnant with Mr. Hughes¡¯ child?¡± Eleanor¡¯s lips twitched. Her hands moved to her belly as shey back on the bed, neither admitting nor denying the spection Moira continued to prattle on to herself. ¡°Are you two getting married soon? Eleanor, you know that the Hughes family is the most powerful force in Wragos. Once you be Mr. Hughes¡¯ wife, no one will dare to look down on you again.¡± Eleanor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a renewed determination surged in her chest. Right!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She still had one golden ticket to force Brian¡¯s hand! What was the point of being touted as the best actress if she couldn¡¯t even use her talent to her advantage? She wouldn''t be the first actress to use her title and poprity in order to secure a marriage into a wealthy family. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter: 701 This opportunity was hard toe by, and she would be fool to let it pass. ¡°Moira, contact the media in secret and let them know that | will be visiting the gynecology and obstetrics department for an examination.¡± Knowing the paparazzi, by this time tomorrow, everyone in the city would know that she was carrying Brian¡¯s child. Given his status as a prominent figure in the business world, there was no way he would abandon her, not when he had eyes on him. He would have no choice but to marry her in the end. Inside Barlow¡¯s ward, Rosalynn had been chatting with him for a while, and was now feeling sleepy. She padded over to the spare bed to have a quick nap. Barlow, on the other hand, was in so much pain that he couldn''t even doze off. He considered his options for a moment, then sent a message to Karina. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Her reply came in just a few seconds. ¡°Not yet.¡± Barlow¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest. He went into autopilot and proceeded to flirt with her. ¡°Is it because you miss me?¡± No response came this time. Barlow chuckled to himself as he typed, ¡°Will youe and visit me tomorrow?¡± *m afraid | am very busy,¡± Karina replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect your best friend to tend to me all the time, can you?¡± ¡°You''re right. Fine, I''ll take care of you tomorrow so that Rosalynn can go home and rest.¡± Barlow¡¯s face broke out in a grin. He got what he wanted. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so lucky to have two beautiful women taking turns to look after me. ¡°Yes, you are a lucky man, indeed. Good night.¡± He could almost see Karina rolling her eyes when he read her reply. Barlow chuckled again. ¡°All right, I''ll see you tomorrow. Good night.¡± He tossed his phone aside, leaned back against the pillows, and slowly closed his eyes. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter: 702 Somehow, his wound didn¡¯t feel as painful as it had before he texted Karina. The next day, as Rosalynn woke up, she found Barlow was already awake. ¡°Good morning. You''re up early.¡± Propped against the headboard, Barlow turned to her and replied, ¡°Not by choice. Your snoring roused me.¡± Rosalynn was lost for words. Wait a minute! She snored? Brian had never brought this up. Spotting the mischief in Barlow''s gaze, Rosalynn realized he was pulling her leg. ¡°Enough with the jokes!¡± Barlow let out a chuckle. ¡°Are you grilling me again? Remember, | saved your life.¡± Rosalynn nced at his bandaged arm, forced a smile, and responded, ¡°I apologize. I''ll keep myints to myself. Does that work?¡± Barlow found her formal tone amusing. ¡°Knock it off. Your smile is unsettling. Just be yourself.¡± The contrived grin on Rosalynn¡¯s face faded. She began pondering the day¡¯s agenda. ¡°I''LL arrange a caregiver for you. I¡¯ve got work to attend to.¡± ¡°No need. Go to work. Karina wille byter to look after me.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Barlow dismissed her offer. Rosalynn Looked taken aback. ¡°Did Karina tell you that?¡± ¡°She texted me Last night.¡± Barlow gave his phone a Little shake. Rosalynn squinted, scrutinizing him. Barlow lifted an eyebrow, taunting, ¡°Are you telling me again not to flirt with Karina? Rx. You''re the only one | have eyes for. No need to get jealous.¡± Realizing he was joking again, Rosalynn shot him an exasperated eye roll. ¡°Alright, | need to get going.¡± Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter: 703 ¡°So soon? Aren¡¯t you waiting for Karina?¡± ¡°| need to get ready for the day, wash up, and head to work.¡± Rosalynn gathered her things, ready to depart. ¡°Sure.¡± Barlow didn¡¯t press her to stay. Rosalynn cast ast look at him before exiting the room. As she passed the nursing station, a nurse made a beeline for the elevator, sharing some juicy tidbit with the on-duty nurse. ¡°It''s legit. The online news is urate! | went to confirm. Eleanor¡¯s checked into our obstetrics and gynecology department! She¡¯s truly carrying Brian Hughes¡¯ baby!¡± ¡°Seriously? So Eleanor¡¯s hit the jackpot, all thanks to her pregnancy?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened. She came to a halt, whirling to face the chattering nurse. ¡°What news were you just discussing?¡± The nurse, all eager with gossip, quickly fished out her phone and opened up a news article. ¡°Didn''t you catch the morning buzz? Eleanor¡¯s pregnant. Take a Look!¡± With effort, Rosalynn kept her emotions in check as she peered at the phone in the nurse¡¯s hands. ¡°It''s all over the inte. With her assistant at her side, a female celebrity was revealed to be pregnant. A certain CEO was also seen with her. The pair have been embroiled in many scandals. Is she really pregnant?¡± The news headline was ring. Although it didn¡¯t explicitly name the individuals, the pictures were enough. It was easy to identify who the article referred to. Rosalynn¡¯splexion drained of color, her breathsing in quick. Eleanor was pregnant! Had Brian apanied her to the hospital yesterday?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Could the child be his? How preposterous! She was the rightful wife, but the mistress was carrying her husband''s child. She, the Lawful spouse, had to step aside for the mistress. Wordlessly, Rosalynn handed back the phone to the nurse and stepped into the elevator in a daze. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter: 704 The elevator descended, stopping at the first floor of the gynecology and obstetrics department. Several patients and their families filed in. Eyeing the ward in the distance, Rosalynn dashed out of the elevator. She had to verify the news herself. Could Eleanor be carrying Brian¡¯s child? Upon entering the obstetrics and gynecology department, she noticed what appeared to be reporters hanging around outside. Two stern bodyguards stood before the door to one of the VIP wards. With clenched fists, Rosalynn ventured to the ward.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hold up! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The two ck-d bodyguards with stoic expressions intercepted Rosalynn, their gaze nailed on her. ¡°Go and inform Eleanor that it''s Rosalynn. She''ll want to see me,¡± Rosalynn asserted, her voice firm yetposed. Observing Rosalynn¡¯s resolute stance, one of the bodyguards finally relented and made his way inside to ry the message. Before long, the bodyguard emerged, motioning for Rosalynn to proceed. With an air of nonchnce, Rosalynn stepped into the ward, bracing herself for what Lay ahead. In the confines of the ward, Eleanor sat on the sofa, indulging in a hearty breakfast. By her side stood Moira, idly waiting. Spotting Rosalynn¡®s arrival, Eleanor gestured for Moira to step out momentarily, granting them privacy. ¡°Rosalynn, what brings you here? Have you seen the news?¡± Eleanor held her chin high as she delicately dabbed her lips with a towel. Rosalynn gazed at her intently and went straight to the point. ¡°Is it true? Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Didn¡¯t you hear that Brian apanied me to the hospital yesterday?¡± Eleanor replied confidently, her hand tenderly resting on her lower abdomen. Her eyes sparkled with unmistakable delight. ¡°Is it his child?¡± Rosalynn probed, her voice tinged with a hint of skepticism. ¡°Why else would he apany me to the hospital if | weren¡¯t carrying his child?¡± Eleanor responded with joy evident in her beaming smile. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter: 705 Rosalynn pursed her crimson lips, grappling with her emotions. ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°Six weeks,¡± Eleanor disclosed proudly. Six weeks! That was the time when Rosalynn and Brian first had sex. ¡°People might not be aware of it, but you and | know the truth very well. It was | who slept with Brian six weeks ago. So, when exactly did you conceive his child?¡± Eleanor¡¯s revtion sent a surge of doubt through Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Could it be that Eleanor had deceived everyone, and the baby growing in her belly wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s after all? The sudden disclosure made Eleanor¡¯s facial expression waver imperceptibly. She swiftly adjusted her hair and rolled her eyes in an attempt to mask her growing panic. ¡°What? Do you think Brian and I only slept together once? Let me tell you, we had been intimate long before that, alright?¡± Eleanor retorted, realizing that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t gullible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, she considered herself smarter than her counterpart. She could fabricate a tale about her previous encounters with Brian and convince Rosalynn. After all, rumors about their rtionship had been circting Lately. ¡°Is that so? But on the night | slept with Brian, it was my first time. There should have been bloodstains on the bed. If you had also been with Brian, wouldn¡¯t he have suspected you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words were filled with usation, her eyes never leaving Eleanor¡¯s face. Eleanor¡¯s heart jolted, and a trace of panic shed through her eyes. Nheless, her extensive acting experience allowed her to swiftly regain herposure. ¡°You''ve got quite the sense of humor. Do | really need to spell out every little detail? | happened to be on my period that day. Does that exnation satisfy your curiosity?¡± Eleanor taunted, punctuating her words with a mocking giggle. Could it be true? As Rosalynn gazed at Eleanor, her heart sank bit by bit. What had she been expecting? Did she hope to prove her unfaithful husband¡¯s innocence? Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter: 706 ¡°Rosalynn, why are you interrogating me like this? Did | inadvertently shatter your illusions that Brian had feelings for you? Were you already envisioning a future with him?¡± Eleanor seized the opportunity, sensing the darkening expression on Rosalynn¡¯s face. She stoked the mes, her words dripping with scorn. Her confidence grew further, and her tone turned piercingly sharp. ¡°Let me give you some advice. Stop indulging in fantasies. I¡¯m carrying his first child, and I¡¯m the only one who can be his wife. If you ever dare to try changing his mind in the future, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s arrogant warning, Rosalynn sneered in utter disdain. ¡°Eleanor, you must be oblivious to the fact that Brian is married, aren¡¯t you? He hasn''t filed for divorce yet!¡± Eleanor stood frozen, her mind unable to process the revtion. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Oh, but it is. Brian is indeed married, and | am his wife.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words dribbled with a chilling certainty. ¡°As long as | refuse to divorce him, you will forever remain a mistress, and your child will bear the mark of illegitimacy!¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Eleanor trembled, her voice quivering. ¡°This is not mere nonsense. Feel free to put it to the test,¡± Rosalynn shot back. ¡°Do not dare to disy your arrogance and dominance in front of me ever again. Otherwise, | won¡¯t hesitate to ensure you live the life of a perpetual mistress. You will never be Brian¡¯s wife!¡± With those words hanging in the air, Rosalynn turned on her heels and walked away. Eleanor¡¯s face contorted, a mix of emotions swirling within her. Could it be true? Had Brian really gotten married? Was Rosalynn truly Brian¡¯s wife? How could this even be possible? What on earth were they ying at? Rosalynn trudged out of the hospital in a weak state.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked around at the bustling crowds, her mind an utter mess. Her phone hadn''t stopped vibrating since earlier, with several of her close friends trying to get a hold of her. Rosalynn was upset and exhausted. And furious, too. She muted her phone and hailed a taxi to take her home. As soon as she entered the building, she ran into Brian, who was rushing out while talking on the phone. He frowned as their gazed locked. He was in his business suit, looking as noble and debonair as usual. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter: 707 Rosalynn¡¯s hands balled into fists. She looked away and strode past him without a word. Brian acted quickly, grabbing her arm as she passed by. ¡°Rosalynn...¡± ¡°Congrattions! Apparently, you''re going to be a father!¡± Rosalynn flung his hand away and spat the words at his face. She knew! Brian pressed his lips together and took a deep breath. ¡°Just give me some time. I¡¯LL take care of this.¡± ¡°Your affairs have nothing to do with me. Whatever rtionship we had is now over.¡± Rosalynn managed to speak calmly this time. She held her head high and walked into the elevator. The doors closed, separating them permanently. Brian¡¯s lips turned down, his face twisting into a forbidding expression, It was just as he had expected. Once Rosalynn found out about the baby, she would break up with him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Was there really no room for negotiations? Rosalynn went into her apartment. Hutton was instantly there, meeting her at the entrance with a look of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She forced a smile. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Hutton huffed. ¡°You must have seen the news, right? Don¡¯t forget that you are Brian¡¯s wife. You can tell Eleanor to get an abortion. She can¡¯t have any say in the matter.¡± Rosalynn headed to the bathroom. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. | don¡¯t want to murder an unborn child.¡± Hutton trailed behind her. ¡°I admit that the old man is one annoying bastard, but you love him, don¡¯t you? What are you going to do now?¡± Rosalynn hunched over the sink and took a deep breath. When she looked up again, she stared at her reflection with determination. ¡°| can tolerate his past affairs, but | won¡¯t stand for him having a child with another woman. A child onlyplicates matters. And | don¡¯t really have the energy to get tangled up in any more trouble...¡± She trailed off into silence. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter: 708 Hutton was about to press her on what she meant by that, but they were interrupted by the sudden ringing of her phone. Rosalynn frowned as she fished it out of her pocket. She nced at the screen, and her eyes dimmed. The call was from Debora. She must have seen the news as well. Sadly, the old woman''s efforts were all in vain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn took another deep, fortifying breath before answering the phone. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s been a while since you''ve paid me a visit. Are you free today? Won''t you drop by and send some time with me?¡± Debora¡¯s kind, Loving voice came through the line. Rosalynn felt her nose prickle with emotion, but she managed to calm herself. ¡°Sure. I''ll see youter.¡± After ending the call, she sent a quick message to Keegan asking for a day off. She wasn¡¯t in any mood to work, anyway, so she might as well deal with this debacle once and for all. ¡°Was that Debora?¡± Hutton asked. ¡°Yes, she asked me to go over and catch up.¡± Rosalynn moved robotically, washing her face and brushing her teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question yet. What are you nning to do?¡± Hutton fiddled with the hem of his shirt, Looking worried and confused. Rosalynn picked up a face towel and patted her Lips dry. ¡°I will divorce Brian.¡± At the hospital, Brian had Eleanor¡¯s throat in a vice grip, his eyes burning with rage. ¡°Why the hell did you get the media involved? Do you think you can force me this way?¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes started to roll back in her head, her face turning an rming shade of red. She was pping his hand repeatedly in a desperate plea to let her go. ¡°Please believe me! It wasn¡¯t me! The reporters... You know how they are! Constantly trying to find a good story... Please let go!¡± Brian¡¯s expression turned even more thunderous. He didn¡¯t relinquish his grip until Eleanor¡¯s face turned purple, and he heard her choking on her own saliva. When he finally did, Eleanor crumpled to the floor, coughing violently. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter: 709 She looked up at the merciless man above her and reached for his trouser legs. ¡°Mr. Hughes, | won''t ask for anything. Please, just let me keep this child. Please don¡¯t force me to get an abortion. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯m willing to Leave the entertainment industry and disappear for good. | won¡¯t show up in front of you again. | only ask that you let me give birth to this child.¡± She begged and pleaded, but Brian was unmoved. At that moment, his phone rang. He took it out and saw his grandmother¡¯s name shing on the screen. He wasted no time answering the call.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Come home immediately.¡± Brian had a good guess why he was being called back. He hummed in affirmation and hung up. ¡°Stay here, Eleanor. Don¡¯t you dare go anywhere without my permission!¡± As the door mmed shut, Eleanor clutched her bruised neck, her eyes flickering. He had almost killed her just now! Brian was just as ruthless as they said! But he wouldn¡¯t have be the most powerful man in Wragos if he showed anyone mercy. Since she hade this far, she had to see her gamble to the end. No matter what, she had to be the wife of the most powerful man in Wragos. But was Rosalynn really his wife? Were they really married? ¡°Hi, Debora,¡± Rosalynn greeted Debora as soon as she stepped into the Living room. ¡°Rosalynn! Come here.¡± Debora took Rosalynn¡¯s hand and held it, her face filled with love and affection. ¡°It''s been a few days since |st saw you, You¡¯ve be even prettier in such a short time.¡± ¡°You''re teasing me again.¡± Rosalynn smiled and helped the old woman back to her chair. Then she went behind Debora and began to knead her shoulders. Debora closed her eyes and sighed in contentment. ¡°Rosalynn, you''ve seen the news involving Brian, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hands stopped moving. She nodded, though the old woman couldn¡¯t see it. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter: 710 ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s something | haven''t told you yet. The truth is that | made them stop your divorce proceedings.¡± ¡°| know.¡± Debora was visibly taken aback. ¡°You already know? Who told you? Is it Brian?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything more and left it at that. Debora didn¡¯t pry, either. Instead, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should tell Brian about your identity? You are his wife. You can handle the matter with Eleanor yourself.¡± She should handle the matter with Eleanor? How was she supposed to do that? Should she insist that Eleanor have an abortion or let Eleanor give birth and take the child afterward? Rosalynn was not inclined to do either of those things. plex emotion passed over her face. ¡°Actually, | came here to ask you not to reveal the truth to Brian. He must not know that | am the wife he never met. Just let them proceed with the divorce.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Debora sighed and patted her hand. ¡°Stop massaging me ande sit beside me. Let''s talk properly.¡± Rosalynn did as she was told. Debora Looked her in the eye and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin the situation to Brian first? | know that he has been living across your ce this whole time. Haven¡¯t you be close at all?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s fingers reflexively curled into her palms. ¡°I admit that we have been getting along Lately. If it weren¡¯t for Eleanor¡¯s pregnancy, perhaps | would have told him the truth sooner orter. But now...¡± Rosalynn suppressed the outrage and humiliation that welled up within her and threatened to spill out. ¡°I can¡¯t ept him knowing that he fathered another woman¡¯s child. | can¡¯t do it.¡± Achild was a permanent connection. If they continued their rtionship, Rosalynn wondered if Brian would dip out to apany Eleanor in her prenatal check-ups. Would he be by her side when she gave birth to their child? It would drive her insane to see her husband attend to another woman Like that. ¡°| understand how you feel,¡± Debora said in earnest. ¡°I just want to know one thing. The truth is that you have feelings for Brian, don¡¯t you?¡± Did she? Perhaps. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter: 711 Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed to sleep with him in the first ce. Rosalynn pressed her Lips together and said nothing.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°| shall take your silence as a yes,¡± Debora said. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that onees to find Love, and it takes a Lot of work to make that lovest. Brian might have made a mistake, but that happened before he fell in Love with you. If he promises to remain devoted to you for the rest of his Life, do you think you can forgive him?¡± She gave Rosalynn an expectant look, but Rosalynn only averted her gaze. ¡°lm afraid | cannot be with someone who has been unfaithful to me. Besides, Eleanor is pregnant now.¡± It was no Longer a matter of forgiving him for a past transgression. Debora sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Rosalynn. | already see you as my own granddaughter. | think you need to talk about this properly with Brian.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered with rm. ¡°You don¡¯t ¡°| think it¡¯s time you tell him your real identity,¡± Debora said with a hint of finality. Rosalyn frowned, her heart picking up its pace. Before she could protest any further, they heard a servant open the front door and greet Brian. And then he was there. Rosalynn¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. She could only watch in panic as Brian approached. At this rate, she might really not be able to hide the truth any ¡®longer. ¡°¡¯''m here, Grandma,¡± Brian called out. Then he caught sight of Rosalynn, and his steps faltered. He looked stunned to see her there. ¡°Rosalynn? What are you doing here?¡± Rosalynn darted a nervous nce at Debora. Debora scowled at her grandson, shot up to her feet and pped a folder on the coffee table. ¡°She has every right to be here! Take a Look for yourself.¡± Brian gingerly took the file, confusion written all over his face. Inside the file was the marriage certificate. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter: 712 The photo... Brian¡¯s grip tightened as he stared at the man and woman looking up at him. He had known at first nce that it was his marriage certificate. But why was Rosalynn listed as his wife? He had been so against the marriage that he hadn''t even bothered to participate in their registration. Hence, he had no idea what his wife Looked Like.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His only impression of her came from the first time they had ever met. At the time, she had worn a pair of thick, ck-rimmed sses and had full bangs that hung down to her eyebrows. He recalled her having a lot of pimples, too. She didn¡¯t have much of a presence, either, so he simply took a tentative nce at her and stormed away. But now... Brian¡¯s chest heaved as the implications sank in. His heard jerked up, his eyes zeroing in on Rosalynn. This time, his gaze was filled with shock and joy. ¡°You are my wife?¡± Rosalynn and his wife were one and the same! How could he have been so stupid? Rosalynn had no choice but toe clean. ¡°That¡¯s right, | am the ex-wife you abandoned for two years.¡± Ex-wife? Brian held up the marriage certificate. ¡°We aren¡¯t divorced yet.¡± ¡°But we''ve already signed the necessary papers, haven''t we?¡± Rosalynn countered without batting an eye. ¡°The proceedings have not gone through, so we are still legally husband and wife.¡± Brian wasn¡¯t sure what he was feeling at the moment. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter: 713 He felt as though the world had been pulled under his feet. The wife that he had cast aside for two whole years turned out to be the woman he was in love with, the woman he was desperately pursuing. It as both dramatic andughable at the same time. ¡°Now that you have made your individual stance clear, you should sit and have a decent conversation. I''LL go and take my medicine.¡± Debora stood up and excused herself to give them some privacy. Aservant quickly came over to help her back to her room. Brian and Rosalynn were left alone in the room. Brian gazed down at Rosalynn¡¯s photo again, struggling to believe what he was seeing. ¡°Did you get cosmetic surgery at some point?¡± he murmured before he could catch himself. He might have been in the dark about a lot of things, but he clearly remembered that she had looked different in the past. Rosalynn cast a sly nce in Brian''s direction, a glimmer of mockery dancing in her eyes. ¡°Two years back, | had this crazy skin allergy. | decided to seize the opportunity and y the part of an ugly duckling, all just to mess with your head and make you believe | was some hideous woman.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at her, utterly perplexed. ¡°Why on earth would you do that?¡± He could not fathom why she would go to such extraordinary lengths. No wonder he failed to recognize her. Being of noble status, he was ustomed to women going all out to impress him. Who in their right mind would pretend to be ugly? It was downright bizarre! ¡°Because | didn¡¯t want you to recognize me.¡± Rosalynn drew in a deep breath, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Do you happen to recall the incident where you rescued two girls from those human traffickers? | was one of them.¡± Curiosity had stirred within her ever since Brian hade to her aid. Fate seemed to have smiled upon her when her grandfather decided that she should marry him. Without hesitation, she agreed to the arrangement. However, a gnawing fear troubled her, worrying that the moment heid eyes on her, he would recognize her and find her repulsive, tainted by the memory of that harrowing incident. That was when her skin allergy came in handy, providing her with the perfect disguise. Her intention had been to reveal the truth to him once they had spent some time together, growing closer Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter: 714 But to her surprise, he had left for abroad, leaving her behind, all alone for a torturous two years. As Brian gazed steadily at Rosalynn, what had happened in the truck shed through his mind. It was her, the girl drenched in blood! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? Did you find it amusing to y with my emotions like this?¡± Brian found himself at a loss for words, unsure whether to Laugh or cry at that moment. If only she had confessed earlier, Eleanor would never have entered their lives. ¡°| didn¡¯t. It was you, Brian, who was shallow and judged people solely by their appearances,¡± Rosalynn shot back, her gaze meeting his ¡°Besides, | even offered you a divorce, granting you your freedom back, didn¡¯t 1?¡± Brian stared at her, a mix of regret and realization washing over him. ¡°Rosalynn, | admit | was at fault in the beginning, but I¡¯m not a shallow person. | resisted our marriage because | didn¡¯t know who you truly were. If you had been honest with me from the start, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. ¡°Really? And if | had told you the truth, are you sure you wouldn''t have impregnated Eleanor? Let¡¯s not even mention Eleanor. Are you absolutely certain you wouldn¡¯t have found another woman? People like you always find excuses for their actions.¡± People like him?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. That was how she saw him? Brian¡¯s face darkened, his voice tinged with hurt. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m not a bad person. Eleanor and I...¡± ¡°| have zero interest in hearing about your Love story with Eleanor,¡± Rosalynn interrupted, cutting him off. ¡°Well, since the divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, Let''s go through the whole process once more.¡± She was determined to proceed with the divorce. However, Brian reached out and firmly grasped her arm, his voice cold and resolute. ¡°Rosalynn, must we really go through with this divorce?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn struggled against his grip. ¡°Do you want me to be the stepmother of Eleanor¡¯s child?¡± Brian stood there, stunned into silence. Finally, in a low voice, he said, ¡°I will ask Eleanor to have an abortion.¡± Rosalynn stared at him, a mixture of disbelief and scorn on her face. ¡°You truly are despicable. That¡¯s an innocent life you''re talking about. How can you treat abortion so lightly?¡± Brian pressed his lips together, his voice cool and unyielding. ¡°In my eyes, it¡¯s just an embryo. | only want the person | love to bear a child for me. Eleanor doesn¡¯t deserve that honor.¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter: 715 His dark eyes, even in his agitated state, remained as captivating as ever. He was still so handsome and charming He had just dered that Eleanor was undeserving of giving birth to his child. Rosalynn wondered if he was saying she was the one he loved.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As she looked at his captivating face before her, her heart fluttered with both hope and uncertainty. ¡°Brian, are you trying to say that you love me?¡± Rosalynn asked. Brian opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. But before he could utter a word, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Unfortunately, | don¡¯t think we can be together ever. If one day you get tired of me and | be pregnant, what¡¯s going to happen? Will you also tell me that | don¡¯t deserve to give birth to your child?¡± Brian frowned. ¡°Rosalynn, tell me. Is that how you see me? Am | that kind of person to you?¡± ¡°Honestly, yes. In my eyes, you are a shallow man. If | was ugly, would still treat me like this?¡± Rosalynn took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m done saying what | want. I¡¯ll wait for you to proceed with the divorce. Whether youe or not, we¡¯LI eventually end up getting a divorce. So, don¡¯t make this any harder.¡± From what Brian could see, Rosalynn Looked pretty determined. Brian was at a loss for words when he heard that she wanted to divorce him. Did she really have no feelings for him? Or was it because she had found a man she liked that she finally wanted to get rid of him? ¡°Did Rosalynn Leave already?¡± Hearing that the noise finally subsided, Debora got out and checked. Brian was left there alone, with a Long face. ¡°She wants to divorce me... Debora looked at him and sighed. ¡°How could you make such a mess?¡± Brian was depressed, but he felt that this was kind of unfair. ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you tell me Rosalynn¡¯s true identity earlier? | could have prevented this if | have known.¡± Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter: 716 Debora red at him and retorted, ¡°Are you ming me? You neglected your wife for two years. | wanted you to develop your rtionship with her. But it¡¯s you who messed this up, so don¡¯t point fingers.¡± Brian knew that Debora was right, so he could just rub his temples in frustration. Looking at how restless he was, Debora felt sorry for him. ¡°Just tell me this. Is Eleanor really pregnant with your child?¡± es,¡± Brian replied in a Low voice. ¡°| see. Then, what are you going to do next?¡± Brian kept silent for a while and eventually said, ¡°I''ll ask Eleanor to have an abortion.¡± ¡°What? No. You''re not doing that.¡± Debora frowned, disappointed at Brian¡¯s response. ¡°Why not? Grandma, | don¡¯t even like Eleanor. I¡¯m not marrying her.¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Brian, | know exactly how you feel. But don¡¯t forget that you are now the head of Hughes Group. You can¡¯t do anything that can damage your or thepany¡¯s reputation,¡± Debora exined calmly. ¡°Now that the news has spread out, it¡¯s not just about your private affair anymore. Think about it. The moment you insist on asking Eleanor to have an abortion, it will do a lot of harm to your name. Most people will think that you¡¯re inconsiderate and irresponsible.¡± Debora added, ¡°Besides, even if you didn¡¯t want what happened, the child still bears the blood of the Hughes family. You can¡¯t neglect your firstborn.¡± Hearing this, Brian felt helpless. Everything his grandmother said was right. ¡°Grandma, tell me. What should | do?¡± ¡°First and foremost, let Eleanor give birth to the baby. Afterward, you can give her all the money that she wants,¡° Debora said with disdain. ¡°But what if she wants to marry me as well?¡± Brian asked in a worried tone. Debora nced at him and thought for a while. ¡°You haven¡¯t divorced Rosalynn yet, have you? Do what you must to win her back. As long as Rosalynn doesn¡¯t divorce you, Eleanor can never marry into the Hughes family. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Meanwhile, Rosalynn drove to a nearby Lake. She sat on a stone bench, watching the serenity of the Lake while she was lost in thought. She had only been with Brian for more than a month, but all the memories from those days were still vivid in her mind. It was impossible for her not to feel sad now that their rtionship was headed to a formal ending.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She felt that it was very difficult for her to breathe. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. When she looked at her phone, she saw that it was from Karina. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter: 717 Rosalynn took a deep breath before answering the phone. ¡°Karina?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, | have heard from Hutton that you went to Brian¡¯s grandma¡¯s. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, | did.¡± There was a brief pause before Rosalynn continued, ¡°Brian now knows I¡¯m his wife, the one he has neglected for two years. ¡°So, Brian knows you''re his wife? What¡¯s the n now?¡± Karina asked, her tone filled with curiosity. ¡°We''re going to get a divorce.¡± Rosalynn inhaled deeply, her swirling emotions contrasting with the calm waters of theke. There was a momentary pause before Karina asked, ¡°Are you sure about that? Don¡¯t you want to think it through some more?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve made up my mind. There¡¯s no going back.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response was resolute. ¡°Alright then, I''ll support your decision,¡± Karina replied, her voice holding a glimmer of optimism. ¡°At least you¡¯ve had some intimate moments before the divorce.¡± Rosalynn could not help but snort at Karina¡¯s peculiar line of thought. Somehow, though, it brought a glimmer of amusement to her troubled soul. ¡°How about we go to Royarid Club tonight?¡± Karina proposed, excitementcing her voice. Rosalynn¡¯s inclination was to agree, but the haunting memory of what had transpired a month ago halted her. It was on the same note that she had met Brian, merely seeking a night of enjoyment. ¡°No, thanks. Besides, this wouldn¡¯t be the first time we considered divorce.¡± ¡°You know, you can still have fun even if you decide not to go through with it.¡± Karina tried to reason with her. ¡°| know, but maybe not today. Oh, by the way, Barlow is still in the hospital.¡± Rosalynn paused briefly. ¡°Could you watch over him today? | don¡¯t think I''ll be able to go there.¡± Rosalynn was in a bad mood. ALL she wanted was to shut herself away in her room, where she could wallow in her own self-pity and nurse her wounds. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll watch over him,¡± Karina hurriedly assured her. The two friends chatted for a little while Longer before bringing their conversation to a close. In the hospital corridor, Karina stood while ncing at her phone screen, a heavy sigh escaping her Lips. It had been over a month since Rosalynn was supposed to initiate the divorce proceedings with Brian. Initially, her mood had seemed unaffected by the impending separation. Granted, there were no romantic feelings between them at the time. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter: 718 However, Karina could now sense that Rosalynn had fallen for Brian. If they were truly going to divorce, Rosalynn was probably going through a rough time. Brian was a scumbag! If she had the chance, Karina would happily pummel him. With frustration burning within, Karina pushed open the door and entered the room. Barlowy in the bed, still hooked up to an IV drip. Noticing Karina¡¯s unhappy demeanor, he raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°You spoke to Rosalynn?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± Karina nced at him and couldn''t hold back any longer. ¡°Seems Like you might have a chance now.¡± With Rosalynn and Brian heading for divorce, wouldn¡¯t this open up an opportunity for Barlow? Barlow furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Has Rosalynn finally realized that I¡¯m the best option? Is she breaking up with Brian to be with me?¡± Rolling her eyes, Karina sat beside his bed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Rosalynn does want to divorce Brian, but not because of you.¡± Smirking, Barlow said, ¡°As expected, Rosalynn can¡¯t stay with Brian amidst all the scandal.¡± Blinking in surprise, Karina noticed something amiss. She suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± urprised about what?¡± ¡°| just told you that Rosalynn is going to divorce Brian!¡± Karina stared intently at Barlow. ¡°Did you already know that Brian is married and that Rosalynn is his wife?¡± Staring at her, Barlow raised an eyebrow before nodding. ¡°Yes, | already knew.¡± Karina prodded further, ¡°So you''ve been eagerly awaiting their divorce?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was evident that Barlow had strong feelings for Rosalynn. But Rosalynn didn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings. Barlow looked at Karina, a sudden smile crossing his face. ¡°Chameleon, why do you suddenly appear so troubled?¡± Karina blinked, trying topose herself. Gesturing towards the IV bottle, she replied, ¡°No, not at all! Your infusion is nearly finished. I''ll call the nurse to remove the needle.¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter: 719 Barlow¡¯s words hung in the air, his yful tone teasing Karina. ¡°But you keep avoiding eye contact and fidgeting. It¡¯s a telltale sign of guilt. Chameleon, have you fallen in Love with me?¡± Karina was taken aback and rendered speechless. She certainly did not harbor any romantic feelings for him. He was truly exasperating! ring at him, Karina waited until the nurse entered and removed the needle. Then she retorted, ¡°Being narcissistic is a form of illness. Have you sought any treatment for that?¡± Barlow smiled. ¡°Changing the subject, are we? Tell me, why did you feel guilty just now?¡± ¡°Why should | feel guilty? Keep spouting gibberish and | won''t take care of you.¡± Karina red at him. Sporting a mischievous grin, Barlow countered, ¡°Fine by me. I''LL summon Rosalynn to tend to me.¡± ¡°You...¡± Karina was momentarily speechless. Barlow chuckled. ¡°Alright, enough with the death stare. I¡¯m parched. Fetch me a drink.¡± Reluctantly, but out of loyalty to her friend, Karina dutifully poured him a ss of water. Inspecting the ss, Barlowmented, ¡°This water Lacks vor.¡± He was quite the fussy one. ¡°Want me to sweeten it for you then?¡± Karina retorted. Observing her, Barlow suddenly shed a grin. ¡°You know, Chameleon, your lips are sweet. How about you give me a taste?¡± Karina was at a Loss for words. What a shameless flirt! ¡°Barlow, you¡¯re pushing your Luck!¡± She blushed crimson, yet Barlow''s smirk remained. ¡°Are you suggesting some weird fetish? Even so, | bet it tastes delightful from your lips.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Flustered and irked, Karina snapped, ¡°Barlow, must you be so crude? Do you want the drink or not?¡± Peering at the ss with a look of distaste, Barlow asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t | mention it¡¯s tasteless? I¡¯d prefer coffee.¡± ¡°Coffee would irritate your wounds.¡± hen I''d like some juice.¡± hose drinks are hardly nutritious.¡± bit won¡¯t hurt, right?¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter: 720 ¡°Will you drink the water or not?¡± Barlow, having enjoyed the banter, finally took the ss, his gaze fixed on her lovely visage. ¡°Alright, I''ll drink it. You¡¯re even tougher than my aunt.¡± As Karina watched him drink, her eyes fixated on the bobbing Adam''s apple. Why did something as simple as drinking water Look so appealing on him? Was she falling for him? After finishing his water, Barlow handed the empty ss back to Karina. He then threw back the covers and swung his legs off the bed. Karina, lost in thought, jolted back to reality when she noticed him up and about. She quickly queried, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Pulling on his pants, Barlow responded with a teasing grin, ¡°Heading to the restroom. Care to apany me?¡± Karina found herself speechless once more. She shot him an eye roll before turning to put away the ss. Barlow¡¯s eyebrows Lifted in amusement. When she seemed unresponsive, he grabbed a cigarette pack and sauntered off to the restroom. Being deprived of a smoke for a full day had left him restless. Watching him disappear into the restroom, Karina contemted for a bit before fetching some fruit with the intent of preparing a fruit tter. While in water might not appeal, fruits should hit the spot.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She peeled an apple and a couple of oranges. Despite the fruit tter being ready, Barlow hadn¡¯t yet emerged from the restroom. Karina¡¯s brow furrowed. She approached the restroom, tapping Lightly on the door. ¡°Barlow, everything alright in there? You''ve been in there quite a while.¡± Ateasing voice drifted from within. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of my business. Do you want toe in and supervise?¡± Karina was momentarily lost for words Constipation, perhaps? He¡¯d need to consume more fruit to aid his digestion. ncing back at the fruit tter, she peeled a banana and sliced it neatly. Eventually, Barlow reemerged from the restroom. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter: 721 Karina moved towards him, the fruit tter in hand. ¡°Didn''t like the taste of water, huh? Fruits are both tasty and healthy.¡± Barlow quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You prepared this? Well, aren¡¯t you a gem.¡± Karina shot him a look, catching a whiff of something as he passed. She grabbed his arm, inquiring, ¡°Hold on, did | smell smoke on you?¡± Barlow paused, marveling at her keen senses. ¡°Really? | didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Seriously, Barlow! What were you up to in there? Were you smoking?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. .jO, you''re mistaken,¡± Barlow deflected, a cough escaping his Lips. No, you definitely smoked.¡± cing the tter on the table, Karina began patting him down. ¡°Barlow, how could you? Aren¡¯t you aware you''re injured? Don¡¯t you care about your health? How could you dare smoke? Hand over the cigarettes!¡± Her hands explored his form. Barlow¡¯s pulse quickened as her touch wandered over him. As Karina¡¯s hand grazed his trouser pocket, a thrill of anticipation surged through him. Seizing Karina¡¯s hands, he pinned them behind her. ¡°Chameleon, just what are you doing? Are you trying to ruffle my feathers on purpose?¡± His voice was husky, Laden with allure.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Their proximity was intimate, his warm breath teasing her senses, leaving Karina in a state of mild distress. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Release me!¡± Her gorgeous face was flush with a blend of indignation and difort. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter: 722 Barlow¡¯s gaze was drawn to her flushed lips, an unconscious swallow tracing his throat. Had he begun to crave her Lips?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He drew nearer. Suddenly, the door swung open and a nurse strode in, clutching a handful of bills. ¡°Sir...¡± She was interrupted as two pairs of eyes pivoted towards her. She faltered, taken aback and a touch embarrassed. ¡°Oh, do be careful. The patient is injured, you know. Too much exertion isn¡¯t advisable.¡± Karina''s face blossomed in mortification. With a swift shove, she dislodged Barlow, wishing the earth would open up and swallow her. ¡°|... need to wash my hands.¡± Barlow watched as she fled the scene, took a deep breath and endeavored to regain hisposure. ¡°Next time, perhaps nce through the door¡¯s ss panel before entering. If the scene is inappropriate for your eyes, it would be best not to disturb,¡± he suggested, a grin ying at his lips. The nurse took his advice to heart, her thoughts scattered. What an attractive man! She truly envied the woman by his side! Meanwhile, in the department of obstetrics and gynecology, Brian¡¯s gaze rested on Eleanor¡¯s protruding belly, his Lips set in a tight Line. Eleanor¡¯s hand hovered over her abdomen as she anxiously eyed him. Did he decide to insist on the abortion? ¡°Mr. Hughes, please...¡± ¡°Do you not have other tasks to attend to? Please, proceed with your work,¡± Brian finally voiced. Eleanor was momentarily taken aback. She gazed at his striking features and asked, ¡°Mr. Hughes, have you decided against the abortion?¡± Brian remained motionless, his voice indifferent. ¡°Eleanor, your fate is of no concern to me. Whether the child lives or not, the decision is yours.¡± Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter: 723 He was following his grandmother¡¯s advice. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hughes,¡± Eleanor responded, relief washing over her Brian had conceded. She''d sessfully made the first move. But... Recalling Rosalynn¡¯s words, Eleanor queried, ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you already married?¡± Upon hearing this, Brian, who had been about to exit, paused. ¡°How did youe to know?¡± So it was true! Eleanor was taken aback. ¡°Rosalynn came to me and imed that she was your wife.¡± Had Rosalynn sought out Eleanor? Brian turned his gaze onto Eleanor. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Picturing Rosalynn¡¯s icy demeanor and haughty airs, Eleanor replied, ¡°She chastised me, saying | was acting out of line and that | was nothing more than your mistress. She even said that | would never be your wife!¡± What audacity! Was she certain he''d be willing to remain by her side? Ashadow fell upon Brian¡¯s striking countenance. He nced at Eleanor. ¡°As my wife, she¡¯s correct. You should remember your ce and avoid crossing her path.¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you not nning to divorce Rosalynn?¡± Eleanor queried. ¡°Indeed, | have no intention of divorcing her. Knowing this, do you still wish to bring this child into the world?¡± Brian retorted, a smirk ying on his Lips. Eleanor¡¯s heart plummeted. Her hand came to rest on her belly. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, | want to keep the baby.¡± Brian held her gaze for several silent moments before abruptly turning on his heel and striding away. As the door closed behind him, Eleanor¡¯s fingers clenched tightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So, Rosalynn truly was Brian¡¯s wife. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter: 724 What if Brian refused to divorce Rosalynn? Would all her efforts be in vain? On second thought, many mistresses had sessfully dethroned the legitimate wives. She needed to find a way to eliminate Rosalynn. The next day, Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed. The staff of the city hall persistently tried to sway her and Brian. Amandatory reflection period before the divorce could proceed? Had divorce procedures be so convoluted? Exiting the clerk¡¯s office, Rosalynn turned her gaze onto Brian. ¡°As the president of Hughes Group, surely you could mobilize your resources to expedite this process?¡± d in a crisp ck shirt and matching suit trousers, Brian exuded an air of frigid nobility. ¡°Rosalynn, | am aw-abiding citizen. Everything must be carried out in ordance with the relevant rules and regtions.¡± w-abiding citizen? He hadn''t even bothered to show up for their own wedding. Rosalynn mentally berated him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the potential repercussions if you refuse to proceed with the divorce? For instance, | could expose our marriage to the public. You are the most influential man in Wragos. Surely it wouldn''t reflect well on yourpany¡¯s reputation if word were to spread about your extramarital affairs?¡± Brian gazed at her, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Suit yourself. But remember, you¡¯re my wife. If Hughes Group loses money due to any scandal, it affects your wealth as well.¡± Rosalynn fell silent. Brian stared into her eyes, taunting, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lost for words? Are you so intent on teaching me a lesson? Why not come over to my ce tonight? I''11 let you have your way.¡± Rosalynn remained wordless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His thoughts were still on intimacy at a time like this. All she desired now was to distance herself from him. ¡°| wish to resign.¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter: 725 Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You''re wee to try, Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn stiffened. ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Merely that | might do something concerning your friends.¡± Rosalynn fell silent. How dare he threaten her using those she cared about! ¡°Brian, that¡¯s disgraceful!¡± m your husband.¡± His words were icy. ¡°Rosalynn, as my wife, you should steer clear of Barlow. Otherwise, | won''t hesitate to ensure he spends the entire year in the hospital!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°How dare you!¡± Rosalynn fumed. ¡°How can you say such a thing, Brian? Consider your own actions. You can flirt with other women, but | can¡¯t see another man?¡± Brian remained unppable. ¡°You''re wee to go and warn Eleanor too. | won¡¯t mind.¡± Rosalynn scoffed, quickly marching towards her car. ¡°I¡¯m not as idle as you are.¡± Brian paced to catch up with her. ¡°Tell Hutton to move out of your apartment.¡± Rosalynn halted. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t overstep your bounds!¡± ¡°Or you cane Live in my apartment.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone softening. Rosalynn opened her car door and sneered, ¡°Your ce makes me feel sick, Brian.¡± His expression clouded over once more. Watching Rosalynn get into the car, he said sternly, ¡°Rosalynn, you took leave yesterday. You''re not permitted to do so today!¡± Such a despicable man! Rosalynn mmed her foot on the gas and zoomed away. Brian loosened one of his buttons, appearing displeased. He pulled out his phone and dialed Edwin¡¯s number. ¡°Edwin, what kind of storefront is Hutton scouting for? Assist him in finding a suitable one as quickly as possible. It would be preferable if he could move in there.¡± Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter: 726 He didn¡¯t want Hutton Lingering at her apartment indefinitely. Rosalynn pulled into the studio parking lot. Gazing up at the imposing building, she exhaled slowly. She really was a resilient woman to show up for work as if everything was normal at a time like this. Perhaps it was because from the start, she had been reminding herself that her rtionship with Brian would eventually end. Therefore, she could remainposed when the inevitable urred sooner than anticipated. But in truth, she wasn¡¯t as nonchnt as she appeared. Tamping down the grief, she entered the studio. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Keegan greeted her as he spotted her ¡°Keegan.¡± join me in my office.¡± ¡°Alright .¡± Together they headed into Keegan¡¯s office. Pouring her a ss of water, Keegan Looked at her with concern.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn took a seat on the sofa, epting the ss with a smile. Sitting across from her, Keegan asked, ¡°Karina told me you and Brian have initiated divorce proceedings. Have you finalized everything?¡± Taking a sip of water, Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s a month-long period before the divorce can be finalized.¡± Keegan furrowed his brows. ¡°Brian¡¯s influence is extensive. If he wished for a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t need to follow this process, would he? Is he intentionally dragging it out?¡± ¡°Quite possibly.¡± Rosalynn offered a small smile. ¡°It appears he¡¯s reluctant to divorce you,¡± Keegan mused. Cupping the ss, Rosalynn said with light indifference, ¡°His reluctance can¡¯t change anything. Our rtionship will officially end in a month.¡± Keegan observed her, adding, ¡°Rosalynn, | won¡¯t attempt to dissuade you since you have your own convictions. But if you¡¯re unhappy, | could grant you a vacation. Perhaps a rxing trip would do you some good?¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Chapter: 727 Upon hearing this, Rosalynn offered a yful smile. ¡°With all the tasks we have in the studio, would you truly be willing to give me a vacation?¡± ¡°In my book, friendse first!¡± Keegan proimed. Rosalynn felt warmth radiate within her at his sincere expression. ¡°In that case, for the sake of our friendship, I''ll set aside my personal matters and focus on my work.¡± Her grin was pure and mischievous. Keegan couldn''t help butugh in response. Her bright personality drew people to her, making it easy for her to befriend them. But why did her romantic rtionships prove to be more difficult? ¡°| should get back to work.¡± Rosalynn rose from her seat. ¡°Alright.¡± Keegan nodded in approval. Exiting the office, Rosalynn headed to her desk. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes brimmed with concern. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t ask if I¡¯m okay. If | weren¡¯t, | wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Rosalynn assured her with a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her friends all cared for her When something went wrong, she found herself having to exin the situation to each one. ¡°| brought this for you. It¡¯s a homemadevender sachet. It can help you rx.¡± Heeding her words, Maggie refrained from asking further questions and instead offered the sachet she had prepared earlier. epting the sachet, Rosalynn thanked her. ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly made this sachet. Have you been having trouble sleeping these past few days?¡± Dropping her gaze, Maggie denied, ¡°No. I¡¯ve been sleeping well. | just worked on it during my free time.¡± Rosalynn sighed, pulling Maggie into aforting embrace. ¡°We really are a pitiful pair, aren¡¯t we?¡± Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Chapter: 728 They were close friends, and the men who had caused them grief were also close friends. What a bizarre coincidence! ¡°Mr. Hughes is truly terrible!¡± Maggie dered indignantly while clinging to Rosalynn. ¡°Enough about that jerk. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Rosalynn released her. ¡°Okay.¡± They returned to their respective desks and Rosalynn powered on herputer. At that moment, she received a new message. The message was from Karina. ¡°Rosalynn, have youpleted the procedure?¡± It appeared she had yet another exnation to deliver. With a resigned smile, Rosalynn rose and walked to a secluded corner, then dialed Karina¡¯s number. ¡°Karina, the procedure isn¡¯t finished yet. Upon hearing this, Karina echoed Keegan''s question. ¡°Did Brian intentionally dy it?¡± ¡°I''LL have to wait another month,¡± Rosalynn responded. ¡°From what | can tell, Brian still has feelings for you. It¡¯s unfortunate that Eleanor is carrying his child.¡± Upon mentioning this, Rosalynn felt a twinge in her heart. Shifting the topic, she inquired, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. Where are you?¡± ¡°I''m at the hospital.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Karina, | have to work and can¡¯t make it to the hospital. If you¡¯re upied, | can hire a caregiver to Look after Barlow.¡± On one hand, she was genuinely preupied with work and didn¡¯t have time to care for Barlow. On the other hand, she was fearful that Brian might actually harm Barlow. She knew that if Brian truly Lost his temper, it would be disastrous. ¡°Don''t fret. I''m the boss. | have ample time.¡± Karina tried tofort her. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter: 729 Rosalynn expressed her gratitude with a sincere smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± t''s nothing.¡± After a moment of silence, Karina voiced her concern. ¡°I''m just worried about you. Seeing Brian at work regrly might be distressing for you.¡± ¡°Do you really think I''m that delicate?¡± ¡°| fear you might put on a brave face.¡± Rosalynn understood Karina¡¯s concern and was touched. ¡°Rest assured. | have yourpany. How could | possibly be depressed?¡± ¡°Exactly. We should ce higher value on our friendships over our rtionships. After all, we''ll never betray each other.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more right!¡± After sharing a few Laughs, they eventually hung up the phone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the ward, Karina turned to Barlow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might have to wait a Little Longer.¡± Barlow, engrossed in his work while seated on the bed, arched an eyebrow at her statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karina exined, ¡°There¡¯s a one-month period before the divorce can be finalized, so Rosalynn and Brian are still technically married.¡± Upon hearing this, Karina shed a sudden smile. ¡°How about you be my girlfriend? That way, | won¡¯t have to wait for Rosalynn to get divorced.¡± Karina¡¯s heart fluttered. She looked at him, attempting to gauge whether he was being sincere. His charming eyes were filled with amusement, his usual yful smile dancing on his lips, making it hard to discern whether he was joking or not. Feigning nonchnce, Karina retorted, ¡°Sure, | owe you a favor anyway. If you want me to be your girlfriend, | suppose | could make the sacrifice.¡± Hearing this, Barlow appeared stunned. His gaze fixed on her. After a moment, he replied with a teasing grin, ¡°You agreed that quickly? Are you considering me as a backup? If so, I¡¯m not interested in being with you.¡± He wasn''t interested in being with her? Karina was swamped with mixed emotions. She feigned indifference. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t want to be with you either!¡± She couldn''t fathom his thought process at all. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Chapter: 730 She felt as though he was toying with her. He was so infuriating.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At S.W. Studio Rosalynn had been engrossed in work all morning. As she prepared to have lunch with Maggie, a takeout order was delivered to her. ¡°Rosalynn, | told you | brought lunch for you. Why did you order takeout?¡± Maggie inquired. ¡°| didn¡¯t order anything.¡± Rosalynn expressed her bewilderment. Opening the intricately packaged takeout box, she found a note tucked inside. ¡°To my dear wife.¡± Upon seeing the words, Rosalynn instantly grasped the situation. It was Brian who had ordered this takeout for her. And it was food from a renowned five-star hotel. His dear wife? The sentiment felt nothing short of ironic to her! She scoffed, crumpling the note into a ball. She carried the takeout bag to the trash bin and dumped all the food inside. Once the bin lid was closed, the gloom in her heart seemed to Lighten a bit. Taking a deep breath, she turned and walked away. Mary approached, having observed Rosalynn tossing the takeout. Shemented snidely, ¡°Rosalynn, why the long face? Even if you¡¯re upset, that¡¯s no reason to waste food!¡± Rosalynn, disinterested in engaging with her, merely brushed past her. But Mary was relentless. ¡°Rosalynn, do you realize how you Look now? Like a discarded pup! How could you darepete with Eleanor for Mr. Hughes¡¯ attention? Eleanor is set to be Mrs. Hughes thanks to the baby she¡¯s carrying! You''ll have to address her as Mrs. Hughes in the future! Her harsh words stung Rosalynn enough to provoke a reaction. She spun around and advanced on Mary. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Chapter: 731 Mary parted her lips to retort, but a sudden pain gripped her throat. She widened her eyes, attempting to scream. But no sound came out. What was happening? Why was she mute? Rosalynn swiftly pocketed a silver needle and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mary, if you cross me again, I''ll render you speechless for life.¡± Panic filled Mary¡¯s eyes. She clutched Rosalynn¡¯s hand, attempting to articte words, but no sound was forting. Rosalynn patted her hand and advised, ¡°Keep quiet. Go eat. Don¡¯t talk while you eat.¡± Her smile was gentle, but in Mary¡¯s perception, she seemed like a fiend. What had Rosalynn done to her? It was terrifying! Mary regretted provoking her! Rosalynn inhaled deeply and approached Maggie.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She was already in a sour mood, and Mary had been asking for trouble. Rosalynn¡¯s phone vibrated, alerting her to a new message. ncing at her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk ¡°Have you had Lunch? Did you enjoy the food?¡± It was a message from Brian. Rosalynn shot back a reply. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask the trash can?¡± Did Brian seriously believe he could gloss over everything simply by showering her with favors? ¡°You''re heartless, but that¡¯s what | Like about you.¡± Brian sent another message her way. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Chapter: 732 Rosalynn chose to disregard his message. Just as she was about to put her phone away, Valeria called. Apparently, Valeria had seen the news as well and was checking in on her. With a small smile, Rosalynn picked up the call. ¡°Valeria.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, is the news true? Is the baby in Eleanor''s belly really Brian¡¯s?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valeria sounded anxious. Rosalynn Lowered her gaze and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my God! How did this happen? | thought it was baseless media spection! Eleanor was exceedingly arrogant on set today.¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She simply listened in silence. Valeria pressed on, ¡°Rosalynn, are you okay? Is Mr. Hughes truly going to marry Eleanor?¡± Striving to maintain herposure, Rosalynn responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps.¡± Eleanor was carrying his child. Once she divorced him, it was likely he¡¯d marry Eleanor. ¡°Are you hurt? What if you got pregnant too? If you are also carrying Brian¡¯s child, Brian will marry you, right?¡± Rosalynnughed. ¡°Please, Valeria. I¡¯m not that idle.¡± ¡°I''m still not convinced, though. Brian clearly loves you more!¡± Valeria remarked. Was that how it seemed to outsiders? That Brian loved her more? Should she feel honored by that false presumption? Rosalynn sneered to herself and refrained from bit back a snidement. ¡°| know you''re probably having a hard time, Rosalynn. It¡¯s just so happens that I''LL be able to clock off work early today. Let''s have dinner together, my treat!¡± Valeria offered. Rosalynn had already arrived at the canteen at this point. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Chapter: 733 She spotted Maggie waving at her the moment she entered, so she made a beeline for that table. ¡°No, thank you. That''s not necessary.¡± ¡°It''s settled! LL have someone book us a private room right now!¡± Valeria hung up almost immediately, probably to keep Rosalynn from protesting any further. Rosalynn paused and blinked, at a loss for words. Well, it might do her some good. A good meal was always a good idea after a breakup. She didn¡¯t want to mope around like a loser, anyway ¡°Rosalynn, the takeaway that arrived just now was from Mr. Hughes, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Maggie leaned closer as Rosalynn sat down. Rosalynn gave her a tight smile and said nothing. Maggie wisely changed the topic. ¡°Here, | made braised beef. Have a taste.¡± Rosalynn thanked her and began to eat. ¡°Wow, this is really tasty Maggie, have you gotten used to living alone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie said after swallowing a mouthful of food. ¡°I¡¯ve also signed up for the post-graduate exams. I¡¯m nning to further my studies.¡± ¡°| have faith in you! Besides, you can use all your frustrations from your failed rtionship as a stepping stone to work harder on your studies.¡± ¡°You are so right,¡± Maggie nodded sagely. They continued to eat and chat for a while. At some point, Rosalynn found herself asking, ¡°Has Sanford made any contact since you separated?¡± Maggie stopped eating ¡°No.¡± Sanford was quite heartless. He wasn''t like Brian at all, who kept pestering Rosalynn despite her distancing herself from him. As soon as the thought formed in her mind, Rosalynn gritted her teeth and berated herself. How could she still think that Brian was a good person after everything he had done? She shivered at her own stupidity. When had she be so spineless? She couldn¡¯t believe she had almost caved with one simple thought. ¡°Sanford and |e from totally different backgrounds. | don¡¯t deserve him at all.¡± Maggie stared at her bowl with a downcast expression. ¡°| still don¡¯t understand why you suddenly decided to break up with him,¡± Rosalynn blurted out without thinking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a slight shift in Maggie¡¯s expression, and Rosalynn instantly regretted her careless words. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter: 734 ¡®m sorry, Maggie. | wasn¡¯t thinking. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then-* ¡°He slept with Yana,¡± Maggie said in a rush. Rosalynn¡¯s jaw fell open in shock. ¡°Are you saying that Sanford had sex with your own cousin?¡± How was that possible? ¡°Correct. You know that | have always lived under her shadow. Sanford could have slept with any other woman, but Yana...¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes turned red. Rosalynn reached over and stroked her shoulder in a gesture offort. After making sure that Maggie had calmed down, she asked, ¡°Is it possible that Yana deliberately seduced Sanford? You mentioned in the past that Yana liked to snatch away the things that belonged to you. And Sanford isn¡¯t aware that you are cousins, right?¡± In Rosalynn¡¯s mind, Sanford might be a yboy, but he had his own unique brand of honor when it came to his libertine ways. Could it all be just a misunderstanding? ¡°It is possible. But if it could be snatched away, then it clearly doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Maggie took a deep breath and resumed eating.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Feeling sorry for her, Rosalynn plucked a few more slices of beef and added them into her friend¡¯s bowl. ¡°ALL right, let''s stop talking about that jerk.¡± ¡°Right. From now on, | will work hard and study hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I''m sure sess is waiting for you in the near future.¡± The rest of their meal carried on pleasantly. When they were done eating, they headed back to their desks. It was early evening when Rosalynn wrapped up her work. She was about to clock out and meet with Valeria when she received an unexpected phone call. Rosalynn received a call from Hutton. ¡°Hutton,¡± she greeted. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve found a perfect spot to set up my business, and ites with a small apartment. | n to move in tonight.¡± Hutton¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter: 735 ¡°Congrattions,¡± Rosalynn responded, a smile ying on her Lips. ¡°Let''s celebrate with a grand dinner tonight. It¡¯s on me.¡± Rosalynn couldn''t help but smile. Another person was offering to treat her to avish meal. Luck seemed to be on her side today. She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay. Would you mind if | bring a friend along?¡± Valeria had also invited her for dinner It seemed they could all dine together ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A friend. I''ll send you the location Later.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Rosalynn sent him the Location of the restaurant that Valeria had booked. Just as she was about to head out, Valeria called again ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve finished my work and am on my way to Royarid Club.¡± ¡°Valeria, would you mind if | brought a kid along?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°Not at all. As long as you''re happy.¡± Rosalynn felt a warm surge of emotion. Sometimes friends proved to be more reliable than boyfriends! As night fell, neon Lights illuminated the streets Donning sunsses, Valeria stepped out of the car, attempting to remain incognito. Being a star, she was always wary of being spotted by paparazzi, so she hurried along. At the same time, Hutton exited a taxi and briskly walked to the entrance of Royarid Club. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter: 736 Several steps Led up to the entrance of the club. As Valeria ascended the steps in high heels, she lost her bnce due to the sunsses obscuring her vision and stumbled to one side. She screamed, instinctively reaching out for support. ¡°Watch out!¡± Hutton, who had just arrived, rushed to her aid. Valeria grasped his arm, feeling a sharp pain in her chest. ncing down, she found Hutton¡¯s hand on her chest. Valeria¡¯s expression hardened. She shoved him away and pped him across the face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You pervert!¡± Hutton was dumbfounded. He had only offered assistance, but now found himself being pped and insulted! ¡°Why did you hit me? Have you lost your mind?¡± Hutton demanded, ring at Valeria. Valeria straightened her clothing, retorting, ¡°You vited me. How dare you act so arrogantly?¡± ¡°| vited you? | was helping you, alright? Perhaps | should have just let you fall!¡± Hutton spat out angrily. Valeria¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Enough of your excuses! Look at the distance between us. You could have easily just grabbed my arm. Why did your hand end up on my chest?¡± Hutton was at a loss for words. Taking a deep breath, he mumbled about his unfortunate Luck. ¡°| don¡¯t have the time to argue with you!¡± ¡°You took advantage of me, and now you''re insulting me? Don¡¯t think about leaving. You owe me an apology!¡± Valeria tried to detain him. ¡°Harridan! | was helping you just now. If anyone owes an apology, it¡¯s you!¡± Hutton retorted. Valeria was momentarily speechless. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter: 737 He had just called her a harridan! Was he blind? In a huff, Valeria removed her sunsses and Launched her handbag at him. ¡°You jerk! ILL make you pay!¡± While evading her assault, Hutton warned, ¡°Harridan, don¡¯t push your luck! | don¡¯t hit women, but | can¡¯t promise | won''t retaliate against ill-mannered shrews!¡± He kept calling her a harridan! Valeria continued her onught. As they continued to argue, some passersby discussed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°This woman looks Like a famous star, doesn¡¯t she?¡± es, | think her name is Valeria.¡± nats happening?¡± ¡°Seems like that man took advantage of her.¡± Observing that some bystanders had taken out their phones, seemingly ready to snap photos, Valeria immediately ceased her assault and put her sunsses back on ¡°Consider yourself Lucky today. I¡¯LI Let you off the hook.¡± Valeria dashed into Royarid Club with the wind nipping at her heels, while Hutton adjusted his attire and silently cursed his rotten Luck. Of all the people he could encounter, why her? Could he possibly be more unfortunate? Valeria, no time to spare, awaited the elevator¡¯s arrival. In due time, the doors opened and she slipped in, disappearing into the sea of people. Without a moment''s hesitation, Hutton, too, stepped into the moving box. Valeria, feeling his presence, retreated to the farthest corner she could reach, her eyes trailing his stoic figure. Maintaining a frosty indifference, Hutton echoed her distance. Reaching the third floor, they exited in silent tandem. Hutton, unfamiliar with such an environment, scanned his surroundings for the elusive private room. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter: 738 As he stood lost, Valeria breezed past him, increasing her pace. Aware of the persistent shadow trailing her, she removed her sunsses and whirled around. ¡°Why tail me? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t test my patience again!¡± she retorted. Hutton smirked at her outburst. ¡°You think too highly of yourself, harridan. Must everyone be smitten by you?¡± ¡°You dare call me a harridan! Are you blind? Get your eyes checked,¡± Valeria seethed. ¡°Perhaps you''re the one in need of a doctor, for your delusions of grandeur!¡± Hutton retorted, striding past her Fury had Valeria seeing red. She inhaled deeply, her nails digging into her palm, trying to rein in her violent instincts as she strode on in her heels.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Their paths intersected again at the door of a private room. Giving Hutton a fierce re, Valeria challenged, ¡°Did you mistake this room for yours?¡± Hutton checked the room number on his phone. ¡°No, | believe I¡¯m in the right ce.¡± He hadn''t made a mistake? Asudden realization dawned on Valeria. ¡°Are you the kid Rosalynn said she was bringing?¡± Kid? Brow furrowed, Hutton pondered her words. ¡°Are you a friend of my sister?¡± His sister? So, Rosalynn was his sibling? Shock widened Valeria¡¯s eyes! They exchanged a mutual icy re before turning away in shared disdain. Hutton nudged the door open, Valeria following suit. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter: 739 ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn, engrossed in her phone, nced up at their joint arrival. ¡°Valeria, Hutton, together? What a curious twist of fate!¡± ¡°Indeed, more than curious, Rosalynn. Is he really your brother?¡± Valeria questioned, her words gritted, as she settled beside Rosalynn ¡°Not by blood,¡± Rosalynn admitted, grinning. Valeria arched an eyebrow. ¡°Just as | suspected. Your sibling couldn¡¯t possibly be this way.¡± ¡°What way am |?¡± Hutton cut in. ¡°You mask your foul deeds with a charming exterior!¡± Valeria shot back. Silenced by her words, Hutton turned to Rosalynn. ¡°How did you befriend such a deluded and unreasonable woman? She¡¯s no beauty, yet believes everyone should fall at her feet.¡± Valeria sprung to her feet. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling deluded?¡± ¡°The one behaving unreasonably is clearly deluded.¡± ¡°Weren''t you the one who touched me?¡± ¡°| grazed you while attempting a kind gesture, nothing more.¡± re you seriously arguing this ¡°You''re falsely using me¡±. The two bickered as Rosalynn watched. The room echoed with their escting quarrel, leaving Rosalynn sandwiched between them in bewilderment. Rosalynn intervened, pleading, ¡°Could you two stop squabbling, please, for my sake?¡± They responded with twin snorts and turned away,psing into silence.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With a chuckle, Rosalynn asked, ¡°What on earth is happening here?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, he¡¯s a scoundrel!¡± Valeria eximed. ¡°Back at it again? | was merely trying to be helpful.¡± The argument spiraled again, until Rosalynn pieced together the situation. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter: 740 ¡°Enough! It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Valeria, Hutton grew up with me in the orphanage. He¡¯s an exceptional hacker, and | can vouch for his moral integrity.¡± The news made Valeria turn to Hutton in a wordless nce. Despite her silence, her eyes betrayed the poorly concealed disgust she felt. Rosalynn introduced Valeria to Hutton. ¡°Hutton, this is Valeria, the famous celebrity. She¡¯s as kind as she is beautiful, and she has introduced a lot of clients to me. You''re a gentleman. | trust that you''ll stop provoking her into a spat.¡± Hutton looked like it was thest thing he wanted to do, but in the end, he yielded to Rosalynn. He found some wine on the table and poured two sses. ¡°Alright. I''ll be nice.¡± Taking one ss, he handed it to Valeria and said, ¡°Allow me to apologize, Valeria. | shouldn''t have said those things. Let¡¯s have a drink to make up.¡± Hutton had gone ahead and finished his ss. Valeria curled her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll let it slide since you¡¯re just a kid.¡± These words made Hutton frown. Giving Valeria a once-over, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I¡¯m already twenty-one. You and | are about the same age, right?¡± Valeria chuckled, ¡°I''m already twenty-five. | distinctly remember a certain someone calling me a harridan.¡± Women in the show business industry took great pains to care for their appearance. After all, beauty was the main capital in their world. No woman would like being called a harridan. Hutton grinned. ¡°I did that on purpose to get on your nerves. To be honest, | thought you were the same age as me.¡± Valeria raised an eyebrow and felt herself rx around him, her own humor returning.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°| see you''re quite the smooth talker.¡± ¡°It''s one of my many talents.¡± Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the two engage in an easy back and forth. ¡°Now that this has been resolved, let¡¯s sit down and eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s a bad idea to let you starve. You turn into a whole different person.¡± Hutton sat down and poured a ss of wine for Rosalynn. The dishes were served one after another, and the three shared a sumptuous meal with drinks and Lively conversation. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter: 741 ¡°Rosalynn, when you leave Brian next month, I''ll chase after you. | swear I''ll treat you better than he does. You''ll be the only one. Hutton seldom drank, so the alcohol got to him after only a few sses of wine. Valeria almost choked at what she had just heard. With wide eyes, she asked, ¡°Hutton, you¡¯re in love with Rosalynn?¡± Hutton turned to her with a slightly dazed look. ¡°Can''t | be? I¡¯ve loved her since we were kids.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Valeria, don¡¯t Listen to him. He¡¯s drunk.¡± Hutton frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. You always treat me like a child when we aren¡¯t even that far apart in age. You''re only one year older.¡± ¡°Still older,¡± Rosalynn said, serving him some more food. Hutton asked, ¡°Why did you have to go and fall in love with Brian? He didn¡¯t treat you well. He was two-timing you, but you still married him. Now you have to deal with divorce.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s hand curled into a fist, and she sipped her wine in silence. Valeria¡¯s head shot up. ¡°Wait! Hutton, what did you just say? | don¡¯t understand.¡± Hutton nced at Rosalynn, his gaze prodding her to answer. Cornered, Rosalynn finally spoke. ¡°I married Brian, but we''re going through the divorce proceedings right now.¡± Valeria was shocked. She had never imagined that something as big as this was going on. For a moment, she thought she was hearing things because of the wine. ¡°Rosalynn... You¡¯re Brian''s wife? Is that true?¡± ¡°It''s a long story, Valeria, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. All you need to know is that I''ll be single again in a month,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile. Valeria swallowed. ¡°Eleanor always acts high and mighty. But it turns out she¡¯s just a mistress.¡± Once again, Rosalynn fell silent, turning to her ss and drinking her wine. But Valeria continued with her questions. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell other people that you are Brian¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter: 742 Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. If you consider me your friend, please keep it a secret.¡± Valeria studied her for a moment with her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Are you concerned about the potential negative impact on Brian''s image?¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°No, it''s more about avoiding unnecessary trouble.¡± Their marriage defied convention, a bond born out of circumstance. Itcked the foundation of love. Rosalynn had entered the union fully aware that gaining anything from Brian was not part of the equation. ut-¡± Valeria began. ¡°Well, Let''s put those negative vibes aside. We should focus on being happy! Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡± Rosalynn suggested, determined to steer the conversation away from Brian. ¡°Alright!¡± Valeria swallowed the words she had been about to utter and joined in raising her ss.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Cheers!¡± Hutton, who had been observing the interaction, followed suit. He raised his own ss, clinking it with theirs. The three sses came together with a gentle chime filling the air. Valeria then regaled them with amusing tales from her life as an actress. Rosalynn and Hutton listened avidly, their faces disying genuine interest. As the drinks flowed, Valeria could not resist the urge to invite them to dance. Rosalynn¡¯s face was already flushed, the effects of alcohol urging her to let loose and indulge at the moment. With a joyful smile, she eagerly agreed and rose to her feet. The trio made their way out of the private room and descended to the dance floor. The pulsating music reverberated through the air, creating a vibrant ambiance. The ground floor was alive with men and women, their bodies swaying andughter filling the space. Valeria skillfully maneuvered through the crowd with Rosalynn close behind. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter: 743 Soon, they found themselves immersed in the rhythm, moving their bodies in sync with the beat. Despite Hutton¡¯s tipsy state, he instinctively shielded Rosalynn from being jostled by the energetic crowd. Amidst the vibrant lights, Brian made his entrance apanied by several suppliers. His tall stature stood out conspicuously in the colorful ambiance. With each step he took, women couldn''t help but halt in their tracks to admire him. However, his handsome face exuded an icy aura, Leaving people hesitant to approach or strike up a conversation. Brian paid no heed to the gazes and made his way to the elevator, guided by a waiter. Asuddenmotion erupted on the dance floor, but Brian was too disinterested to give it any attention. After all, the club witnessed such scenes almost every day. Meanwhile, Edwin, who trailed behind Brian, caught sight of Rosalynn among the dancing crowd. She was shielding Valeria, pulling her away from potential trouble. ¡°Mr. Hughes, that woman over there appears to be Rosalynn.¡± Brian¡¯s confident stride faltered for a moment. He shifted his gaze to the dance floor, following Edwin¡¯s line of sight, and saw Rosalynn forcefully kick a man away. His eyes narrowing into slits, Brian swiftly turned on his heel and strode to the gathering crowd. On the dance floor, a stout man doubled over in pain, clutching his lower abdomen as he cursed furiously. ¡°Bitch! How dare you kick me? Do you have any idea who | am? Do you want to die?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With a slightly intoxicated gaze, Rosalynn stood protectively in front of Valeria, ready to defend her. ¡°| don¡¯t care who you are. If you harass my friend, I''ll make sure to knock you into next week!¡± Valeria, positioned behind Rosalynn, chimed in with her own insults. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re nothing but a repulsive pig! My friend knows how to handle herself. If you even think ofing near us, you''ll regret iti¡± ¡°Bitches. I''LL teach you a lesson today! Guys, get them!¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a mixture of anger and humiliation. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter: 744 The group of men surrounding him moved to encircle Rosalynn and Valeria. Hutton snapped out of his haze, realizing the danger. He positioned himself in front of Rosalynn, ready to protect her. ¡°Hutton, protect Valeria.¡± Rosalynn stretched her muscles and let out a sigh. She finally found an outlet for her pent-up anger. If someone dared to provoke her, they would soon regret it. Knowing Rosalynn¡¯s capability to fight, Hutton quickly pulled Valeria to safety, understanding that it was best to stay out of Rosalynn¡¯s way. Valeria¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Having witnessed Rosalynn¡¯s strength before, she couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled. ¡°Go, Rosalynn!¡± Rosalynn observed the three men, anticipating their attacks. As soon as they rushed at her, she effortlessly dodged their blows and swiftly knocked them down.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The surrounding crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers and whistles filling the air. Anger surged within the stout man. His face contorted with fury and humiliation. He snatched a wine bottle from the table, his meaty fingers tightening around its slender neck. With a menacing re that pierced the air, he lunged forward, ready to smash it against the back of Rosalynn¡¯s head. ¡°Look out, Rosalyn Hutton¡¯s eyes snapped wide in rm. He called out to Rosalynn and ran to her. But someone beat him to it. As Rosalynn was just beginning to react to Hutton¡¯s shout, a tall figure darted from the surrounding crowd and swept her up in his arms. Crash! The cacophony of shattering ss was heard, followed by panicked cries from bystanders. A familiar aroma filled Rosalynn¡¯s senses and she momentarily froze. Could it be Brian? Raising her gaze, she caught sight of a chiseled jawline. ¡°Brian?¡± The name slipped from Rosalynn¡¯s Lips, her vision swimming. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Chapter: 745 Brian nced down into her eyes and tightened his hold on her. Turning his attention to the attacker, he found the man pinned to the floor by Edwin, his hands immobilized and his voice shrill with pain. ¡°Edwin, handle this,¡° Brianmanded in a hushed tone, striding away with Rosalynn still cradled in his arms. Acknowledging the order, Edwin hauled the man aside. Hutton rushed to catch up with Brian as he saw him leaving with Rosalynn, but was stopped by Valeria¡¯s firm grip on his arm. ¡°Stop. You can¡¯t just take Rosalynn!¡± Valeria urged Hutton, her tone stern. ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern. Let''s get a drink instead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay. They need some space. Hutton, love is a messy business. Brian just took Rosalynn, and she didn¡¯t protest.¡± Valeria cut him off mid-sentence. ¡°She¡¯s probably too drunk to resist,¡± Hutton argued, his brows furrowed in worry as he attempted to break free from Valeria¡¯s hold. ¡°Hutton, your sister might have been drinking, but she still managed to fend off the attacker earlier. She¡¯s more sober than you think.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Valeria hurriedly blocked his path again. ut Brian is dangerous. He.. ¡°Seriously, Hutton, you¡¯re exhausting. Didn¡¯t you see that Brian intervened to protect Rosalynn? It was a genuine act of bravery.¡± Valeria voiced her annoyance. Hutton paused, mulling over her words. They did have a ring of truth. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Let''s continue our fun Grabbing Hutton¡¯s cor, Valeria pulled him back to the crowd. Meanwhile, Brian assisted Rosalynn into the passenger seat of his car. Fixing her lovely eyes on Brian, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Are you Brian?¡± Brian, in the midst of securing her seat belt, nced at her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Brian, I¡¯m upset with you! You''re a jerk. | don¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s vision was blurry as she fumbled with the seat belt. Regardless of the slight caused by her words, Brian maintained hisposure. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Chapter: 746 He steadied her and gently cautioned, ¡°Rosalynn, sit still. Or I''LL kiss you.¡± Rosalynn paused, tears welling in her beautiful eyes. She pushed him away while wiping her mouth. ¡°Jerk! | don¡¯t want your kiss. You ced those lips on someone else. It makes me sick!¡± Her resentment was palpable. However, ever since he confessed his feelings, he had stayed faithful to her. Brian¡¯s breathing grew heavier. Observing her actions, he clenched his teeth and said firmly, ¡°Then stay seated, or else we''ll have a problem.¡± Rosalynn turned her gaze away from Brian as he shut the door and took his ce in the driver¡¯s seat. A pout formed on her Lips. ¡°Brian, why do you always have to upset me?¡± Starting the car, Brian sighed as he saw the softer side of Rosalynn that was so rarely revealed. He reached over, gently tucking a stray lock of her hair behind her ear, then drove off without another word. The journey was smooth and uneventful. As the effects of the alcohol weighed heavily on her, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes gradually slid shut, and she sumbed to sleep. The flickeringmplight outside the car cast a gentle glow on her face, underscoring her serene disposition. Brian drove at a measured pace until they reached theirmunity gate. Rosalynn was still fast asleep. Brian took his jacket from the back seat and stepped out of the car. He draped the jacket over Rosalynn and carefully lifted her from the seat. Rosalynn instinctively curled her arms around his neck. Her eyshes fluttered, as though she was on the verge of waking up. ¡°Easy now,¡± Brian soothed her in a hushed voice. ¡°We''re heading home.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps his voice was lulling enough, for Rosalynn¡¯s eyes closed once more. She shifted slightly and was asleep again in no time. Carrying her into the elevator, Brian studied her peaceful face and a wave of affection washed over him. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Chapter: 747Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. How he wished she could be this calm and cooperative more often! The elevator ascended and soon halted at the 27th floor. With a gentle chime, the elevator doors slid open. The sound echoed through the quiet corridor and roused Rosalynn from her slumber. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze Landing on Brian¡¯s firm jawline, and immediately began to squirm. ¡°Let me go. | don¡¯t want to see you. Why are you here?¡± Brian was caught off guard by her sudden wakefulness, and Rosalynn easily slipped to the floor. But the alcohol weakened her bnce, and she nearly copsed. Brian caught her just in time and drew her close. ¡°Calm down, Rosalynn. We''re almost home.¡± Blinking in confusion, Rosalynn looked around. ¡°Right, | need to get home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going home.¡± In a soft voice, Brian reassured her and continued the short journey to his apartment with her in tow. Rosalynn stumbled, attempting to shake off Brian¡¯s hold. ¡°No, this is your ce, not mine. | want to go to my home!¡± Brian tightened his embrace and said, ¡°Remember, what''s mine is yours.¡± ¡°It''s not like that! | don¡¯t love you anymore, and | refuse to share you with someone else!¡± Rosalynn made a valiant attempt to free herself from his hold, delivering a few solid pushes and kicks in the process. Brushing aside the pain, Brian attempted to pacify her. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t Love me, but | do love you. How about this? If you refuse to go to my ce, I''ll apany you to yours and be at your beck and call.¡± At his words, Rosalynn ceased her resistance and broke into a soft giggle. ¡°Are you really willing to wait on me hand and foot, Brian?¡± Her current demeanor was a stark contrast to her usual self, and Brian found himself surprisingly endeared. He feigned a solemn nod. ¡°Yes, | am fullymitted to serving you. So, please treat me kindly.¡± ¡°Alright, considering your stamina, you may prove useful.¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Chapter: 748 Rosalynn cocked her head and wore a mischievous smile, as though a cheeky idea just crossed her mind. Every woman had her desires.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brian had to admit that there were certain aspects in which she found him satisfying. Pushing these thoughts aside, Brian followed her into her apartment. Inside, the room was lit and weing. Brian swapped his shoes for a pair of indoor slippers and guided Rosalynn to the couch. Loosening his cor, he turned to the intoxicated woman. ¡°Are you thirsty? Would you Like some water?¡± Licking her lips, Rosalynn nodded her agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± Her response was so endearing that Brian couldn¡¯t resist pulling her chin closer for a kiss. Her wine-Laden lips were a distraction, but he mustered up the self-control to pull away and fetch her a ss of water. Rosalynn, her cheeks flush in the soft light, was swaying slightly on the couch. Seemingly in a daze, she suddenly stood up and staggered to the shoe cab near the front door. Brian fetched a ss of water for Rosalynn. As he turned back into the living room, he was stunned by what he saw. Rosalynn was hacking away at one of his shoes with a fruit knife. ¡°Rosalynn, what on earth are you doing?¡± With surprising precision, Rosalynn had already cut the shoe in half. ¡°I''m performing a vasectomy on Brian. As long as he¡¯s sterilized, he can¡¯t impregnate another woman.¡± Brian was left speechless He had witnessed drunken people crying inconsbly, but never had he seen someone perform a symbolic vasectomy. An unsettling sense of danger washed over him. Brian vowed to never Let Rosalynn drink to this extent in the future. ¡°Well, you''ve sessfullypleted your operation. Come here and have some water.¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter: 749 Brian, trying to swallow his anxiety, took the mutted shoe from Rosalynn¡¯s hand and guided her to sit on the sofa. With a satisfied smile on her radiant face, Rosalynn took the ss and gulped down more than half of the water. Seeing herpliant demeanor, Brian graduallyposed himself. Rosalynn yawned and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m off to bed.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brian caught her and said, ¡°Take a shower first, then you can go to sleep, okay?¡± Rosalynn turned her head slowly, a glimmer of confusion clouding her intoxicated eyes. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my home?¡± Brian couldn''t believe it. Apparently, she was so intoxicated that she didn¡¯t even remember him. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m the one you love the most.¡± Rosalynn tilted her head and gently brushed his chin. ¡°Are you my grandpa? Why don¡¯t you have a beard?¡± Brian was at a Loss for words. After drinking, people often blurt out their truths. So it turned out that the person she Loved most was her grandfather. ¡°Rosalynn, who else do you love besides your grandfather?¡± With her eyes hazy with inebriation, Rosalynn began to list names slowly. ¡°Karina, Leandro, Keegan, Hutton...¡± She rattled off many names, but his was conspicuously missing. Brian was perturbed and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What else? Did you forget the most crucial man? A man who can make you incredibly happy?¡± Rosalynn stared at him, wrestling internally before spitting out, ¡°You¡¯re not my grandfather. You''re that awful man. You¡¯re the superficial jerk. | don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Her constant squirming was disconcerting to Brian. Taking a deep breath, he carried her into the bathroom. ¡°Yes, | may be a superficial jerk, but also a charming man who can make you happy. Let¡¯s take a shower. After that, I¡¯ll Let you have your way, okay?¡± Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Chapter: 750 They both entered the bathroom. Brian began to undress her. When drunk, Rosalynn was far from her usual aloof demeanor, instead exhibiting an endearing naivety. The sight of her fair skin under the Light caused his gaze to darken. He quickly shed his own clothes, wincing slightly at a sharp pain in his back. Casting a look at the discarded garments on the floor, Brian decided to focus solely on the woman in his arms as he led her into the shower. As the water cascaded over them, Brian had to admit there were areas where they paired well together. Tonight, the inebriated woman appeared more rxed than usual. From the bathroom to the living room, then finally to the bed, they moved, their bodies intertwining. Just before the pinnacle of their intimacy, Brian nced at the captivating woman beneath him and deliberately slowed his pace. ¡°Rosalynn, tell me, do you love me?¡± Her eyes were hazy, her senses craving fulfilment. She shifted restlessly, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Say you love me, and I''ll give you everything,¡± Brian whispered into her ear, bending closer. Struggling to focus her vision, Rosalynn tried to discern the man¡¯s identity. Brian chuckled softly, leaning in to kiss her sensitive earlobe. ¡°Rosalynn, say you Love me.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s form quivered slightly as she embraced Brian closer. ¡°I love you!¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Brian asked. ¡°You''re Brian.¡± ¡°And what am | to you?¡± ¡°You''re my husband.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Chapter: 751 ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetheart. | love you too.¡± The air between them bristled with warmth. The wall sconce cast a mellow glow on them.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Basking in the light, they shared a tender embrace. Somece else, in a modest apartment, a simr scene unfolded between an inebriated pair. The next day, Hutton stirred awake, his gaze Landing on the peacefully slumbering woman nestled in his arms. His mind began to churn. Shifting his position slightly, the woman in his arms rolled over with her eyes still shut, unveiling a captivating countenance. It was Valeria! He slept with her! Hutton¡¯s eyes widened, and he drew a sharp breath. Fragments of recollection started to trickle in. The previous night, they had indulged heavily in alcohol after Brian had whisked Rosalynn away. She said she had nowhere else to go, so he brought her back to his apartment. He intended to freshen up, but she stopped him. Scenes from the night before flickered in his mind. He swallowed hard and slid out of bed. He wasn¡¯t the one who initiated the encounter. Valeria was the one who initiated it. That was the first time he had sex. ¡°Why do you resemble a cat burr this fine morning, Hutton?¡± Her soft voice from behind. Stunned, Hutton whirled around. ¡°Um, you... I... we...¡± he stuttered. ¡°Why so shy? Have you never had a girlfriend, Hutton?¡± Valeria sat up and rearranged her disheveled hair. Blushing slightly, Hutton retorted, ¡°Who told you I''ve never had a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Ah, | see. Never shared a bed with a woman before, have you?¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Chapter: 752 Hutton just blinked in response, choosing not to answer. Slipping into Hutton¡¯s pajamas, Valeria tossed aside the covers climbed out of bed. A grin yed on her lips. ¡°Sorry for making sleep with me.¡± and you Hutton felt his cheeks burn. Gazing at her mischievous eyes, he responded defensively, ¡°| may not be as worldly as you.¡± ¡°I''m a few years older than you. It¡¯s only natural I¡¯ve experienced more.¡± Valeria winked at him, Lifting a hand to smooth out her hair. When she lifted her hand, it exposed her bare breasts.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hutton¡¯s eyes were drawn to her form, and he swallowed hard. ¡± night, | heard you pleading for mercy Valeria paused, then sauntered up to him, tracing a hand over his t muscles. ¡°You''re right about that. Youth certainly has its advanta Last ¡®oned iges!¡±¡± Her hand started to venture further down. Images of the previous night flooded Hutton¡¯s mind, causing his heart rate to pick up. He grasped her wandering hand, his voice wavering a bit. ¡°Should | responsibility?¡± take Valeria nced into his eyes and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Hutton, do you feel like you¡¯ve been taken advantage of? Are you implying that | should take responsibility for you?¡± Hutton pulled his hand back and retorted, ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Oh? So, you don¡¯t need me to take any responsibility? Well, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you ever need me again.¡± With that, Valeria adjusted her clothing and sauntered off to the bathroom. A dark look crossed Hutton¡¯s face. ¡°Valeria, you didn¡¯t take it seriously at all?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enjoy life, Hutton?¡± Hutton found himself at a loss for words. Just as he¡¯d expected, her stint in showbiz had made straightforward. Why did he feel like she needed him to take responsibility for Obviously, he was wrong. Just then, a sudden ringtone filled the room. ¡°Ah, my phone is ringing.¡± Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Chapter: 753 Valeria ducked to pick her bag from the floor and fish her phone out. It was a call from her agent. She answered it, but before she could even say hello, she was greeted by a rude scolding. ¡°Valeria! Did you spend the night with some guy? Don¡¯t you realize that you are a celebrity now? Or are you simply itching to ruin your reputation? Do you even have an ounce of self-respect left?¡± Valeria pulled her phone away a couple of inches away from her ear and frowned. ¡°How do you even know that?¡± ¡°What the hell were you thinking? Your debauched escapadest night is all over the front pages! Tell me, Valeria, do you think you''re some big A-lister, huh? How can you be so careless? Do you think you¡¯re untouchable or something? You won''t go far at this rate...¡± Valeria¡¯s face darkened. ¡°ALL right, that¡¯s enough, Hannah. First of all, | am a human, not a machine. | have the right to Live my private life in any way I want. Second, so what if I¡¯m all over the news? As my agent, isn¡¯t it supposed to be your job to take care of it and mitigate the situation? Why are you wasting your time berating me Like this? Are you expecting me to take care of the bad publicity myself? What''s the use of having you work for me, then?¡± She had enough. She wanted to change agencies first thing tomorrow. Hannah did nothing but me her for every setback, anyway.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Valeria hung up without saying goodbye. A few secondster, her phone rang again. It was still her agent. Growing impatient, Valeria turned the damn thing off. Hutton, who had just finished putting his clothes on, overheard her side of the call. He took note of her ashen face and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Valeria tossed her phone aside and held out her hand. ¡°Let me borrow your phone for a minute.¡± She wanted to see what the tabloids were saying about her. Hutton did as he was asked, unlocking his phone and handing it over to her. It didn¡¯t take long for Valeria to find what she was looking for. The headlines were indeed all over the social media tforms. As it turned out, there were some paparazzi loitering around when she quarreled with Hutton at the entrance of Royarid Clubst night. The paparazzi took photos of the two, all the way until they entered the same apartment. ¡°Hal now. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Chapter: 754 So, it¡¯s all because of you that | am in some deep shit right Hutton was looking over her shoulder at his screen, his own brows furrowed as he read the articles. He grabbed his phone and red at it. ¡°Damn it! Which bastard is behind all of this? How dare they invade my privacy?¡± Valeria raised an eyebrow and gave him a wry look. ¡°I¡¯m a celebrity, Hutton. | have no privacy, so to speak. You shouldn''t have argued with mest night. It¡¯s your fault that we attracted the media¡¯s attention.¡± Hutton gasped in indignation. ¡°You were the one who was shouting all over the ce.¡± ¡°Well, if | had known that we would end up sleeping together, | certainly wouldn¡¯t have made a scene!¡± Hutton blinked at her in an utter loss for words. If he had known that they would have sex, he would never have insisted on helping her. ¡°Well, the story¡¯s out there now. Isn¡¯t your agency doing something about it? Are they just going to Let the public judge you Like this?¡± Hutton cleared his throat and changed the subject to hide his difort on the matter. ¡°My agency won''t help me. They''re only interested in the money and the favors that my poprity would bring them.¡± Valeria spoke as if she was already used to it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, this kind of tabloid news will disappear in a week or two. My reputation might take a hit from this, though.¡± Even as she said it, she looked unbothered. Hutton suddenly had the sense that he had wronged her somehow. ¡°My reputation is at stake, too,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°I''ll handle this.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he went over to his desk and turned hisputer on. He cracked his knuckles like he was gearing up for battle. Valeria¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched him hammer away at the keyboard. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re a hacker! What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Delete everything about us from the web,¡± Hutton replied without taking his eyes off the screen. Valeria continued to watch him in wonder. He focused on the task at hand, and in a matter of minutes, the news about their tryst were gone from the Inte. ¡°By the way, are there any scandals involving Eleanor?¡± Valeria frowned at Hutton. ¡°Why are you interested in Eleanor¡¯s scandals?¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Chapter: 755 ¡°| want to ster them all over the headlines.¡± Hutton sneered. ¡°That bitch ruined Rosalynn¡¯s marriage. | may not be able to call her a home-wrecker outright, but there are other ways to ruin her reputation.¡± Valeria padded over to him, wound her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Good thinking, kid! So, you want to kill two birds with one stone? Not only will you divert the public''s attention, but you can also avenge Rosalynn at the same time.¡± Hutton had stiffened up the moment she hugged him. He hurriedly pushed her away. ¡°Say whatever you want to say, but don¡¯t touch me. And don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not that much younger than you, okay?¡± Valeria couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his flushed face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite his protests, she settled down on hisp and put her arms around his neck again. ¡°Yes, yes, you''re not that young at all. In fact, I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance She gave him another kiss ALL at once, Hutton felt a surge of excitement course through his body, mixed with a hint of annoyance and indignation. At Beauty Apartments Rosalynn woke up to find herself lying next to Brian. She blinked at him nkly, her thoughts racing. She tried to pinch herself to see if she was dreaming, but she felt the pain. In fact, her fair skin was rapidly turning red. Rosalynn closed her eyes and took a deep breath. This wasn¡¯t a dream. She had sex with Brian again! ¡°You''re up, honey?¡± Brian slowly opened his eyes, his voice deep and gravelly from sleep. Rosalynn had to take a moment, but she managed to calm herself. She sat up and put on her nightdress. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Who let you into my home?¡± Brian didn¡¯t take offense to her hostility. Instead, he said in a cajoling tone, ¡°Honey, whether you admit it or not, we are husband and wife.¡± Rosalynn narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You slept with me without my consent. | can sue you for rape!¡± He was currently naked, and the early morning Light entuated his sculpted muscles perfectly. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Chapter: 756 Brian looked at her huffing face for a moment before fetching his phone from the nightstand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you Listen to this first?¡± Rosalynn had already lifted the covers and was about to get out of bed when a recorded conversation rang out in the room. ¡°Say you Love me, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°| Love you!¡± ¡°Who am 1?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You''re Brian.¡± ind who am | to you?¡± ¡®ou¡¯re my husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetheart. | love you too.¡± She sounded coy and seductive on the audio clip. Rosalynn froze, mortified by what she had just heard. She whirled around and red at Brian. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± That was pillow talk! How could he record such a thing? And what irked her the most was the way that she sounded. ¡°Come on, y nice. Or | might not mind letting everyone know how cute you sound in bed.¡± Brian put his phone aside and leaned back against the pillows with a slow, smug smile. Rosalynn gritted her teeth and took another deep breath. It was all she could do not to Lunge at the bastard and tear him apart. She stomped out of bed, only to be greeted by the sight of their clothes and shoes littered everywhere on the floor. She had to stop when she noticed that one shoe was torn. No, to be precise, the heel was broken off, and the fabric of the shoe itself was shredded into strips. What in the world had happened Last night? ¡°Does it jog your memory? Or do you need me to help you remember what happened?¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Chapter: 757 Brian approached her from behind, a bath towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°You insisted on giving me a vasectomy. That way, | won''t father any more children with other women in the future.¡± The memory hit Rosalynn like a ton of bricks, and her face immediately turned an rming shade of red. She knew she was drunk, but she never imagined that she would do something Like that. Brian embraced her from behind and kissed her hair. ¡°| shall treasure that precious memory forever. | learned something from youst night, and know that if some bastard tries to get close to you, | shall administer the same vasectomy procedure to him.¡± His tone was soft and loving, but his words held an unmistakable threat. It rendered Rosalynn speechless. ¡°It really is a pity that | failed to cut off that thing between your legs!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes shed as she struggled out of Brian¡¯s arms. Brian let her go with a chuckle. ¡°Oh, but you would definitely regret it, because then you won¡¯t get to enjoy it for the rest of your life.¡± He walked past her and into the bathroom. Rosalynn stared at his back, her eyes homing in on his shoulder. He had a deep gash there, and the wound seemed to be festering. The skin around it was already red and swollen. Rosalynn was taken aback by the sight. She scoured through her memories to try and figure out what had caused the injury. She remembered she kicked someone on the dance floor and then Brian arrived. She remembered hearing the sound of ss breaking, likely a bottle of alcohol. Had someone hit Brian¡¯s shoulder with a bottle of wine?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. From the looks of it, his wound never got the attention it needed. Rosalynn inhaled sharply, unsure of what she was feeling at the moment. She eventually padded over to the bathroom and called out, ¡°Brian, why didn¡¯t you get your wound treated Last night?¡± The door opened. Brian leaned against the doorframe and smiled at her. ¡°Ah, so you finally realized that you care about me, after all? | got injured while saving you. Aren¡¯t you going to treat my wound yourself?¡± In truth, he could have easily dodged the other man¡¯s attack Last night, all while protecting Rosalynn. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Chapter: 758 But he had opted not to do that. In a way, he had deliberately let himself get hurt. Brian wanted to underline the fact that he had saved her, carve it into stone if possible. ¡°| never asked you to save me, so | have no obligation to tend to your wound. You already know what to do. But if you¡¯re not scared of getting an infection, then | suppose you can skip the hospital and just waste away.¡± Rosalynn kept her tone calm, though she was in a turmoil deep inside. Brian¡¯s eyes took on a somber look as she strode past him and made a beeline for the sink. ¡°Honey, | understand you that are mad at me. If my pain can somehow ease your anger and make you feel better, then | would dly die from pain.¡± His gaze was soft and filled with yearning. Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Still, she told herself to be strong. ¡°You are a powerful man, Brian You don¡¯t have to degrade yourself like this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how wealthy or influential | am. We both know that behind closed doors, | am nothing more than your boy toy.¡± Her boy toy? The words evoked a few blurred scenes that shed in rapid session inside her head. Had she been so drunk that she had treated Brian as some prostitute? Rosalynn took a deep, frustrated breath. ¡°Stop it, Brian. Our rtionship is already tainted. We may try our hardest to make it work, and maybe it would be fine in the beginning, but with all our differences, we would break up sooner orter. It¡¯s better to nip it in the bud while it¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°That is your opinion, and | do not agree with it. | intend to share the rest of my days with you, whether we spend them arguing or cuddled up in bed. | want the good memories and the bad. | want you.¡± Brian looked straight at her as he said this. His voice was calm and pleasant, as if he was simply presenting a mundane idea. Even so, Rosalynn felt herself getting bewitched by those damn eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She mustered a smile and said nothing, then proceeded to brush her teeth. She looked at herself in the mirror and reminded herself again and again. If she didn¡¯t want to get hurt again, then she must stand strong against his charms. Rosalynn ignored Brian and carried on with washing her face and changing her clothes. She grabbed her phone before applying her makeup. That was when she realized that her phone was off. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Chapter: 759 Apparently, it was out of battery. She plugged it in and turned it on. Sure enough, she had one missed call and one message. They were all from Valeria. Rosalynn clicked on the message. There was no text, just a photo. It was a picture of Hutton walking into a bathroom, half-naked. Rosalynn stared wide-eyed at her screen. What was going on between those two? Were they staying in the same room? Had they... Rosalynn was about to call Valeria, but she was interrupted by the ringing of the doorbell. She left her phone charging and went to open the door. She came face to face with Edwin, who was holding arge bag of takeaways. ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn. Here is the breakfast that Mr. Hughes asked me to buy,¡± Edwin greeted respectfully. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Rosalynn took the bag and watched Edwin retreat. She couldn¡¯t help but call out to him at thest minute.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brian is injured. Be sure to take him to the hospital Later.¡± Edwin was confused for a brief moment, then he remembered the fight that had broken out in the clubst night. ¡°l understand.¡± ¡°And don''t tell him about this conversation.¡± Rosalynn fidgeted for a while before adding, ¡°Just ask him if he has disinfected the wound at least. You may not need to take him to the hospital. Whatever.¡± And then she hurriedly shot the door. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Chapter: 760 Edwin sighed to himself. She obviously cared about Brian very much. Why were they still not together? What was he supposed to do now? Should he listen to her and not say anything, or should hee clean to his boss? Rosalynn set breakfast on the table. As Brian emerged from the bathroom, she brushed past him, maintaining a nk expression as she headed for the bedroom. Her phone rang. Recognizing the iing call was from Hutton, Rosalynn quickly picked it up. She had a matter she wanted to discuss with him anyway. lutton, where are you?¡± she asked. ¡°I''m at the apartment | recently rented.¡± There was an undertone of anxiety in Hutton¡¯s voice. ¡°Rosalynn, are you with Brian now?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond. Hutton inquired, ¡°Did you two reconcile?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn replied swiftly, then promptly redirected the conversation before Hutton could probe further. ¡°Hutton, is Valeria with you?¡± she asked. Hutton seemed taken aback and admitted it awkwardly. Raising her eyebrows, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Did you two..¡± ¡°| had intended to keep my integrity for you, but | ended up sleeping with her,¡± Hutton admitted. Rosalynn burst out Laughing. She hadn''t expected that turn of events. Valeria was older than Hutton. Even though she had doubts they wouldst, she was d to see them together.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did Valeria say? Did she ask you to marry her?¡± ¡°I''m not her first,¡± Hutton responded coldly. Rosalynn detected a hint of resentment in his tone. Before she could address it, Hutton continued, ¡°Did you see the news about Eleanor? Turns out she had stic surgery before starting her career. She¡¯snded a prominent role in a film due to having a sugar daddy. I¡¯m the one who leaked the news.¡± Eleanor? Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter: 761 Rosalynn genuinely didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t engage in such things in the future. It¡¯s meaningless,¡± she said. She had no intention of wasting her time on Eleanor. It would appear that she was considerably invested in Brian. ¡°Are you worried Brian wille to Eleanor¡¯s aid? Don¡¯t stress. If he dares to intervene, we''ll see who holds more power!¡± Hutton countered defiantly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s mo need to expend your energy on such trivial matters,¡± Rosalynn advised, aforting warmth spreading within her ¡°I''m not that benevolent. Well, | must go now.¡± With that, Hutton ended the call. As Rosalynn held the phone, she bit her red lip in contemtion. Brian would certainly assist Eleanor, wouldn''t he? Exiting the bedroom, she found Brian seated on the sofa, his face crumpled in a frown as he stared at his phone. He must have seen the news about Eleanor. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Your girlfriend''s scandal has been revealed. Aren''t you rushing to her rescue?¡± Brian looked up at her, responding, ¡°Darling, you are my one and only.¡± Rosalynn returned his gaze with an icy stare. Brian rose and approached her. ¡°Chaz and his wife are arriving tomorrow. You need to apany me to the airport to receive them.¡± Chaz and Dayana were visiting? Rosalynn was fond of Dayana. However, considering her current strained rtionship with Brian, she coolly responded, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m under no obligation to do that.¡± Brian lifted his gaze, proposing, ¡°Rosalynn, | believe we should address Eleanor¡¯s situation. Perhaps we could use your recording to distract the public''s attention. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Rosalynn was left dumbstruck. Such a devious man! She felt the urge to sterilize him. Seeing her vexed expression, Brian smiled, pulling her into an embrace. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter: 762 ¡°My wife is so adorable when she¡¯s angry. Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. | lose my appetite in your presence!¡± Rosalynn retorted. ¡°Darling, even if you¡¯re upset with me, you need to eat to maintain your energy to stay angry, right? Otherwise, | might assume you''re ying weak.¡± Brian led her to the table and helped her sit. ¡°Eat up. Imagine the food as me and bite down hard.¡± Rosalynn felt like she was on the brink of insanity. She had no idea how to handle such an overbearing and cunning man. Picking up the sandwich, she took a bite, chewing it aggressively. Following breakfast, Rosalynn headed to work. Brian trailed her downstairs, where Edwin held the car door open for him. Once inside the car, Edwin reported, ¡°Mr. Hughes, the public rtions team says they can¡¯t contain the news about Eleanor Hilton. It appears someone¡¯s pulling the strings.¡± Brian, lifting an eyebrow, replied nonchntly, ¡°Let them.¡± Someone was stoking the mes; it had to be Hutton. He was seeking revenge on Rosalynn¡¯s behalf. ¡°Rosalynn requested me to remind you about your hospital check-up. She explicitly asked me not to inform you that it was her idea.¡± Edwin had deliberated for a while, eventually choosing to side with his employer. He was, after all, a devoted employee. Brian chuckled. Didn¡¯t Rosalynn im to be indifferent towards him? She was clearly bluffing! He recalled the previous night¡¯s events when she had reluctantly confessed her love for him in an alluring voice. The memory brought a smile to his face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even with their existing issues, he was convinced that she still harbored feelings for him. ALL he needed to do was give her some time, and her hatred for him would gradually fade. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter: 763 ¡°Do you need me to apany you to the hospital?¡± Edwin asked. Brian fired up hisptop, responding, ¡°No, I¡¯m heading to the office.¡± If he went to the hospital, how could he make Rosalynn pity him? Meanwhile, Rosalynn drove to S.W. Studio. Entering the building and waiting for the elevator, she encountered Mary, who also waited for the same Lift. Reminded of the previous day¡¯s events, Mary instantly retreated from Rosalynn, as if she had seen a specter. Rosalynn remainedposed. She didn¡¯t take such an insignificant individual to heart. She caught sight of the street outside. At that moment, Maggie was about to enter the building when a man halted her and handed her a bag of food. Maggie tried to decline, but to no avail. Reluctantly, she epted it. Could that be an admirer? Rosalynn squinted, pausing instead of joining the crowd in the elevator. She decided to wait for Maggie. Entering the building with her breakfast, Maggie noticed Rosalynn by the elevator and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Good morning. | noticed someone bringing you breakfast earlier. Who is he?¡± just a high school ssmate,¡± Maggie answered. ¡°Is he pursuing you?¡± Rosalynn queried. ¡°No, I¡¯ve made it clear that I¡¯m not interested in dating him,¡± Maggie responded, smiling. While she had no interest in dating, it didn¡¯t prevent others from pursuing her. The breakfast seemed Like a clear indication of that man¡¯s intentions, Rosalynn thought. When the elevator arrived, Maggie gestured for Rosalynn to step in. ¡°Rosalynn, have you seen the news about Eleanor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied with a faint smile. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter: 764 Eleanor¡¯s news was headline material, so it was impossible to ignore. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect her to have had stic surgery before her career took off. Her pre-surgery appearance was rather ordinary. | wonder what Mr. Hughes will think when he sees it.¡± Pulling out her phone, Maggie implied for Rosalynn to read along. Rosalynn stole a nce before looking away. What would Brian think?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, he had already been intimate with her, and Eleanor was reportedly carrying his child. Continuing to chatter about the news, Maggie noticed Rosalynn¡¯s Lack of interest and put her phone away. ¡°| wonder who leaked the news about Eleanor. Rosalynn, was it your friend?¡± Rosalynn merely smiled. ¡°It''s an interesting scoop. But the news is trending; why hasn¡¯t Mr. Hughes helped to suppress it?¡± Rosalynn, too, was puzzled. Didn''t he worry about upsetting his girlfriend? Meanwhile, in her apartment, Eleanor stared at the news about her, flinging her phone onto the sofa in frustration. Her agent had informed her that the news couldn¡¯t be deleted. Who could be working against her this way? Eleanor¡¯s expression darkened. After a moment, she drew a deep breath, picked up her phone, and dialed Brian¡¯s number. The phone rang for a while before it was eventually answered. Eleanor, pretending to be upset, was about toin to Brian when another man¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Miss Hilton.¡± Eleanor¡¯s intended greeting for Brian stumbled in her surprise. She nced at her phone; it was indeed Brian¡¯s number. But why was the person who answered the phone Edwin? ¡°Edwin?¡± Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter: 765 ¡°Yes. How may | assist you?¡± Edwin asked. She had dialed Brian¡¯s number. Why did Edwin answer? ¡°Why are you answering Brian¡¯s calls? Where is he?¡± Eleanor questioned. ¡°He is rather busy at the moment. If you need anything, please direct your requests to me,¡± Edwin responded. So, Brian had forwarded her call to Edwin. Eleanor¡¯s expression changed. Suppressing her irritation, she replied, ¡°Please hand the phone to him. I need to discuss the news about me with him.¡± ¡°He is currently in a meeting. He mentioned that the news about you could bring you additional fame, so you needn''t worry about your career.¡± Edwin¡¯s tone remained unppable. Eleanor¡¯s chest heaved in disbelief. ¡°My career may not suffer, but my image has been ruined!¡± She had strived to portray an image of elegance and beauty. Now, everyone had seen her pre-surgery photos. The reports about her bullying the new cast members had made her thoroughly unpopr among fans. This situation was untenable! ¡°Do you have anything else to discuss? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Ignoring her grievances, Edwin disconnected the call. In a fit of rage, Eleanor hurled her phone onto the floor, unleashing a torrent of curses aimed at Edwin. Had Brian intentionally left her to deal with this mess? All to appease Rosalynn? She remembered how the news originally featured Valeria. Eleanor had hoped to enjoy a good drama unfolding, never expecting that she would suddenly be the hot topic instead. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Chapter: 766 What a twist of fate! Could Valeria have orchestrated all this? That wretch! At S.W. Studio, Rosalynn tuned out the continuing chatter about Eleanor¡¯s news and focused on her tasks. She chose to ignore them, focusing entirely on her work instead. One of the design projects she had been overseeing was nearingpletion. Her colleagues in the project department requested her to visit the site for a final check. She stood up, gathered her things, and prepared to leave. As she approached the door, Brian and Edwin walked in. Brian¡¯s gaze met hers. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Out for work,¡± Rosalynn replied nonchntly. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Beeford Road.¡± Brian checked his wristwatch. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± he offered. He was scheduled to meet a client near Beeford Roadter. ¡°I''m working,¡± Rosalynn protested. This pest! Could he stop interfering with her while she was working? She didn¡¯t want her colleagues¡¯ constant scrutiny. ¡°I''m well aware that you¡¯re a dedicated employee,¡± Brian replied, feigning ignorance of her irritation. With a huff, Rosalynn made her way out. She reached the elevator, hesitated, then veered to the staircase. She wasn''t in the mood to share the elevator with him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian, entering the elevator, couldn¡¯t help but grin at the sight of her petite figure disappearing. Rosalynn was making her dislike of him very apparent indeed. Rosalynn reached the ground floor and sighed in relief when she found no sign of Brian. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Chapter: 767 She got in her car and headed straight for Beeford Road. After pulling into a high-endmunity, she parked in the lot. Momentster, a Luxury car pulled into a spot next to her. As Rosalynn got out of her car, she watched in dismay as Brian emerged from the vehicle parked beside hers. Why did this infuriating man insist on following her around? Rosalynn pursed her Lips and pushed forward in silence. Brian smiled and trailed slowly behind her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They entered the elevator one after another. As the doors closed, Rosalynn stared at his reflection on the steel wall and asked, ¡°Are you having fun, Brian?¡± Brian looked at her askance. ¡°Oh, | am having so much fun working with my beloved wife.¡± Beloved wife! For a brief moment, Rosalynn felt a rush of thrille over her at the sound of those words. She took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. She looked away and said nothing more, just fully ignoring him. Brian was nothing but air! The elevator finally stopped on their floor. Rosalynn was first to exit. She walked down the hallway and knocked on the door. The workers were waiting for them inside the room. ¡°Miss Fuller, and Mr. Hughes!¡± The foreman was a little casual at first, but when he saw Brian, his countenance immediately changed. He squared his shoulders. and adopted a more respectful tone. Needless to say, the rest of his crew were surprised and confused to see the big boss himself. Why would Brian bothering for a simple inspection of a home design? After all, he was notoriously known for his aloof indifference, especially toward strangers. But now, he followed behind Rosalynn like a devoted puppy. Brian stepped into the room and noticed the foreman¡¯s overly courteous demeanor. He waved a hand, indicating that they didn¡¯t need to pay attention to him at all. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chapter: 768 The foreman nodded in understanding and began briefing Rosalynn about today¡¯s inspection. After some exchange, she began to check the decor herself. Rosalynn was very meticulous with her work. In particr, she didn¡¯t miss the chance to knock on different parts of the walls to confirm that the construction workers had done their job properly. Noticing that she was struggling a little with her bag, Brian stepped forward and plucked it from her shoulder. There was a hush in the room as everyone processed his actions. What did it mean for a man to carry a woman¡¯s bag for her?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As far as they knew, such a thing only happened between couples. Yet here he was, their dignified CEO, taking the initiative to carry a mere designer''s bag for her. Exactly what was their rtionship? Rumors were circting that Brian was dating the actress, Eleanor, and that she was carrying his child. Were those rumors false, after all? As for Rosalynn, she was so embarrassed that she just stiffened where she stood, unsure of what to do next. She wasn¡¯t expecting Brian to do that, especially when they were out in public. Had he done it on purpose? To cause these people to specte about their rtionship? ¡°Please carry on with your work, Rosalynn.¡± Brian looked and spoke like he usually would to amon subordinate. Rosalynn cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Of course, Mr. Hughes. Thank you for carrying my bag for me.¡± She took a deep breath and mustered the most decent-looking fake smile. Brian squeezed the bag between his fingers, a faint smile dancing on his lips. It still had a bit of Rosalynn¡¯s warmth. His musings were interrupted by a call from Edwin, however. Brian walked over to a quiet corner and answered his phone. Edwin reminded him that it was almost time for him to meet with a client. Brian acknowledged it with a tentative hum before hanging up. He Looked back at the slender figure that was speaking attentively with the foreman. His gaze turned soft, and his smile deepened. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Chapter: 769 Rosalynn, on the other hand, ignored him for the rest of the inspection. She focused solely on her work, and did so with a serious attitude. She made sure to point out the ws she discovered, but also took the time tomend the construction team for their attention to details. The foreman was respectful all throughout, likely afraid of the repercussions should she be offended. ¡°Well, that is all. Once you finish the touch-ups, this apartment would finally be ready for the resident to check,¡± Rosalynn told the foreman. ¡°ALL right, noted,¡± the foreman instantly replied. ¡°I''LL be taking my leave, then.¡± After saying goodbye to the men, Rosalynn snatched her bag from Brian¡¯s hand and strode out without looking at him. Brian smiled again, and, in full view of the construction workers, sauntered behind her. When they were finally inside the elevator, Rosalynn turned to him and demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do than follow me all day long?¡± Brian replied, ¡°I am very busy today. But for the sake of my beloved wife, | am more than happy to take a break from my packed schedule.¡± Rosalynn felt as though her words barely affected Brian. Brian¡¯s actions defied her understanding of him. Wasn''t he supposed to be an arrogant and fickle CEO? How did he manage to be so brazen and patient now? Their journey was filled with silence. As the elevator descended to the first floor, Brian reached out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Now, don¡¯t look so glum. You''re still beautiful, but | prefer your smiling face.¡± Rosalynn brushed him off. ¡°As Long as you keep your distance, I¡¯ll have a brighter smile every day.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brian chuckled and followed her. ¡°What would you like for Lunch?¡± Rosalynn walked to her car and opened the door. ¡°| believe the expecting mother needs your care more than | do.¡° Her own words stung her. Brian¡¯s face clouded over at this. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Chapter: 770 Watching Rosalynn¡¯s car pull away, Brian pursed his lips and sighed faintly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Edwin held the car door open for him. Brian turned away and climbed into the car. His pursuit of his wife was still in progress. He needed to be patient. Driving down the road, Rosalynn opened her car window. The wind tousled her hair. Gradually, herposure returned. After checking the time, she decided to visit Barlow at the hospital. He had saved her life; she couldn''t just Leave him alone. Upon entering the hospital, Rosalynn headed to the restroom first. Standing near the restroom were two stern, imposing men in ck. She cast them a fleeting nce, failing to notice the person emerging from the restroom until she bumped into her. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Rosalynn hastily steadied herself and apologized to the young woman. She appeared to be about Rosalynn¡¯s age, petite with delicate features. Before the woman could respond, the two men in ck promptly moved to block her path. Rosalynn narrowed her eyes, recognizing the men as the young woman''s bodyguards. ¡°It''s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± The woman stepped out from behind her bodyguards. Rosalynn looked at her. ¡°May | pass now?¡± The woman studied her for a moment before nodding. As Rosalynn entered the restroom, she was nagged by a sense of confusion. The woman had observed her as if they''d met before. Outside, the young woman averted her gaze and asked, ¡°Is that her? The woman whom Barlow is pursuing?¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Chapter: 771 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her,¡± confirmed the bodyguard. The woman clenched her fingers, turned around, and walked away.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After exiting the restroom, Rosalynn headed to Barlow''s ward. From the ss panel on the door, she saw Karina feeding Barlow fruit. After taking a few bites, Barlow turned his head away. ¡°That''s enough. The rest is for you.¡± Karina protested, ¡°Do you expect me to eat your leftovers again? | don¡¯t want it.¡± With a teasing smile, Barlow responded, ¡°But we''ve already kissed.¡± ¡°Barlow...¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression changed slightly. She''d asked Karina to look after Barlow these past days. Had she unknowingly made her best friend in trouble? Rosalynn entered the room. ¡°Barlow, | told you to keep your distance from Karina. What have you done?¡± Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s sudden entrance, Barlow slightly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, Rosalynn, you''ve finally remembered me, have you?¡± Karina also rose to her feet and greeted, ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn nced at Karina and swiftly pulled her back. ¡°Barlow, answer my question!¡± Staring at Rosalynn, Barlow asked, ¡°What did | do to Karina?¡± ¡°You just admitted it,¡± Rosalynn countered. Pondering for a moment, he then gave a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh, you mean that | kissed her? Are you jealous?¡± His casual demeanor returned. Rosalynn said sternly, ¡°Barlow, just because you saved me doesn¡¯t mean I''l let you get away with anything. Karina is my best friend. | won¡¯t let you mess around with her.¡± He was messing around with Karina? Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Chapter: 772 Rosalynn appeared to take his jesting seriously. As Barlow prepared to speak, a figure shed past the doorway. His expression changed. He locked eyes with Rosalynn for a moment and then smirked devilishly. ¡°Alright, I''ll heed your advice. I''m only interested in you. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Rosalynn observed him and knitted her brows. His remarks were still as nonchnt as ever. Standing behind her, Karina watched Barlow with aplicated expression. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t me him. He didn¡¯t do anything tome.¡± Rosalynn froze, her gaze interrogating Karina. Was Karina defending him? Had she developed feelings for him after getting along for a few days? ¡°By the way, Rosalynn, now that Brian knows your true identity, how¡¯s he reacting? He must be regretting his actions, right?¡± Karina deliberately diverted the topic Rosalynn¡¯s focus shifted. ¡°So what? | won¡¯t ept him.¡± Smirking, Karina said, ¡°I think Brian likes you. But Eleanor¡¯s pregnancy with his child is a significant issue. Why is Eleanor so lucky? Could she be faking it?¡± Eleanor faking it? Rosalynn had considered this possibility, but... ¡°No, Brian took her to the hospital for prenatal checkups. If Eleanor wasn¡¯t carrying his child, he wouldn''t have done that.¡± Considering this, Rosalynn felt a wave of inexplicable sadness. She attempted to mask her emotions, only to catch sight of Barlow beginning to remove his hospital gown. ¡°Barlow, what are you doing?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Barlow was unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°I''ve been in the hospital for three days. | want to be discharged.¡± He wanted to be discharged? Rosalynn frowned. ¡°No, your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet.¡± His hospital gown was half undone, revealing his muscr chest. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Chapter: 773 ¡°Rosalynn, if you won¡¯t Let me Leave, then you should stay here with me.¡± Rosalynn looked at him, contemting whether she should stay at the hospital to keep himpany. Barlow stated, ¡°You''re hesitating. You¡¯re unwilling to stay with me, aren¡¯t you? You won''t let me near Karina, nor will you stay with me. It¡¯s quite unfair.¡± Witnessing his yful expression, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off with him. ¡°If you really want me to stay with you, I...¡± ¡°Never mind. | don¡¯t want to impose on you. | have a lot of work awaiting me. Staying in the hospital for three days with such a minor injury is already excessive. You can Leave now. I¡¯m capable of handling my discharge myself.¡± Barlow cut off Rosalynn with a hint of impatience. re you truly intent on leaving the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. | won''t die and | won''t hold you ountable for me,¡± Barlow quipped. Seeing his firm decision to leave, Rosalynn refrained from further objections. ¡°I''ll handle your discharge paperwork.¡± He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn Left the room with the necessary documents. Karina nced at him, offering, ¡°Let me help you gather your things.¡± ¡°No need. Go and buy me a pack of cigarettes instead,¡± Barlow instructed. ¡°No, you''re not supposed to smoke,¡± Karina responded, her face darkening. Lifting his eyebrows, he suggested, ¡°Then go buy me some underwear.¡± Karina froze. He was asking her to buy him underwear? She felt slightly flustered. ¡°Is that a problem? | can always ask Rosalynn to do it,¡° Barlow teased deliberately. ¡°I''LL go.¡± Taking a deep breath, Karina spun around and exited the room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The room fell silent. The smile on Barlow''s face faded. He removed his hospital gown and put on his shirt. After a while, someone entered the room. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Chapter: 778 They parted shortly after the meal. When Rosalynn returned to thepany. she found a takeaway bag waiting on her desk. ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s your Lunch of love.¡± Maggie called out in a singsong voice as she pointed at the bag. Rosalynn nced at the note taped to the bag, snorted derisively, and tossed everything to the trash again. As if on cue, her phone beeped with a message notification. ¡°Honey, have you eaten yet?¡± Rosalynn read it once and stuffed her phone back inside her pocket. If she could have it her way, she would have blocked him a long time ago. She got back to work. She had ns afterward to pay a visit to Hutton¡¯s shop. That afternoon, Hutton drove to the airport to fetch his four partners.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were all young and enthusiastic, and when theyid eyes on Rosalynn, they became even more bright-eyed. Among the men was a guy named Karl. ¡°So, you are the girl that Hutton talks about all the time,¡± he said to Rosalynn. ¡°I finally get to meet you. You really are gorgeous.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a given. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be Hutton¡¯s dream girl.¡± ¡°Go on, then. Now is your chance! Shoot your shot with Rosalynn!¡± His friends seemed very supportive, and all too eager to egg him on. ¡°I''m afraid you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile. ¡°This guy¡¯s dream girl is already someone else.¡± The young men sputtered into silence and all turned to Hutton in unison. ¡°What does she mean, Hutton?¡± Hutton flushed and cleared his throat. ¡°Stop it, Rosalynn. No matter what happens, you will always be my dream girl.¡± Such ttery, she couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. ¡°ALL right, my dearest Little boy. Please stop with your cheesy Lines now.¡± Hutton pouted. ¡°I would appreciate it if you stopped calling me that.¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Chapter: 779Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His friends didn¡¯t miss a beat and immediately chimed in. ¡°Well, if Hutton doesn¡¯t want to be called Rosalynn¡¯s little boy, then I will volunteer myself! Please call me by that Lovely nickname!¡± ¡°No, Rosalynn, pick me! | swear, | am the more obedient that all of these idiots.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, please take me into consideration as well!¡± Hutton pulled her behind him in a huff. ¡°Go away! You are all older than Rosalynn, how dare you ask to be called her Little boy? You''ll only take advantage of her! Just quit it already; she¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Huh? But she said it herself; she is no Longer your dream girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hutton. How did youe to change your mind, anyway?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting the feeling that something happened that Hutton doesn¡¯t want to tell us.¡± ¡°Look, Look! There are hickeys on the side of his neck!¡± Hutton grew silent and turned even redder. Rosalynn watched them Laugh and tease each other, feeling in high spirits herself. Their yful banter was amusing. She could tell that these people were all fun and easygoing. She hoped that their joint venture would turn out to be a sess. ¡°ALL right, all right. Enough with that. Rosalynn must be hungry. Let¡¯s go to dinner. I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Hutton could no Longer stand it and sought to change the topic. ¡°Let''s go to Atera Restaurant,¡± Rosalynn suggested. ¡°UI ask my friend to have a private room reserved for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± They took two taxis and headed over to the restaurant. On the way there, Rosalynn called Maggie and asked her the favor. Maggie agreed readily, and she was there to greet them and lead them to their private room after they arrived. ¡°Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯LL get back to work,¡± Maggie said when they were all settled. ¡°Thanks, go ahead.¡± Rosalynn handed the menu to Hutton and left the task of ordering the dishes to him. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Chapter: 780This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Atera Restaurant was known for their fresh seafood. She told Hutton to consult with his friends while she went to the seafood area and choose the ingredients for a hotpot. Halfway there, she ran into Sanford, who had just entered the establishment. Millie was hanging on his arm, and they painted a very intimate couple. A bunch of other people trailed behind them. Rosalynn paused, her expression turning cold. ording to Maggie, she had broken up with Sanford when she learned that he had slept with Yana. And now, he was gallivanting with yet another woman. Ascumbag would always be a scumbag, after all. The women were eager to have him, and it seemed that Sanford was no less reluctant to try them out, one by one. Sanford caught sight of her, too. He smiled at her in greeting. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± But Rosalynn just red at him before walking off to the seafood area. Sanford raised his eyebrows in slight confusion. He turned to Millie and asked her to wait for him in their private room with the rest of their party. Then he followed after Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, are you here by yourself, or is Brian with you? If Brian came with you, maybe we can have dinner together.¡± Rosalynn was in the middle of choosing some shellfish. When she heard his voiceing from beside her, her face instantly darkened. ¡°Sorry. | would rather not eat with a shameless bastard.¡± Sanford almost choked at her words. ¡°Uh, are you talking about me or Brian?¡± ¡°Do you honestly think there¡¯s a difference between the two of you?¡± Sanford studied her expression with narrowed eyes, and finally realized that she harbored a genuine animosity toward him. ¡°Are you trying to speak up for Maggie? Are you ming me for dumping her? | know that | am a bastard, Rosalynn, but Maggie is not a saint, either!¡± Rosalynn was stunned by Sanford¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying that Maggie betrayed you?¡± Sanford¡¯s upper lip curled in disdain. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t she tell you? She flirted with another man while she was still with me.¡± Rosalynn was aghast. Was he really implying that Maggie went out with two men at the same time? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Maggie is not that kind of person.¡± Sanford snorted and rolled his eyes. ¡°You two are merely colleagues. How well do you think you know her?¡± That was true enough. But even though they weren¡¯t that close, Rosalynn¡¯s instincts told her that Maggie would never do something like that. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Chapter: 781 She opened her mouth to defend Maggie, but Sanford wasn¡¯t interested in continuing the conversation. He turned on his heel and left abruptly Rosalynn finished her business and walked back to their private room. She noticed Maggie hard at work as she passed by a newly vacated room. Thinking back to what Sanford had said, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but pull her friend aside.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| just ran into Sanford. Maggie, he ims that you flirted with someone else while you were still together. Now, | don¡¯t think you would do that at all. Was it all just a misunderstanding?¡± The smile on Maggie''s face froze. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Rosalynn. It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks. Not anymore.¡± He was the one at fault, yet he was pinning the me on her Maggie sighed to herself. She wouldn''t bother to exin, since there was no point in doing it, anyway. ¡°It really was a misunderstanding, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalynn persisted. Maggie mustered a bitter smile. ¡°Regardless of whether it was a misunderstanding or not, we are over. Besides, our rtionship was bound to end sooner orter. This is for the best. Just let it go.¡± Rosalynn peered at her. ¡°Even so, you must be heartbroken.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. After everything I¡¯ve been through, this is nothing.¡± Maggie had been hurt and looked down on for most of her life. She was used to it. ¡°Well, | have to get back to work.¡± Maggie didn¡¯t stick around to say goodbye and just walked away. Rosalynn pursed her lips. Her thoughts were racing as she returned to their designated private room. Meanwhile, in another private room, Millie and her friends were all waiting for Sanford. ¡°Hey, Millie! | saw Maggie downstairs. She must be working part-time in this restaurant. That bitch asked her friend to humiliate us Last time. Since we have Sanford with us today, should take this opportunity to teach her a lesson?¡± This came from Cam, a good friend of Millie¡¯s. ¡°Didn''t that bitch like to show off in front of us when she was still with Sanford? You''re the one with him now, you can finally get back at he Monroe, Cam¡¯s boyfriend, added. Millie thought it was a good idea. She waved a waiter over and said, ¡°Get Maggie and have her attend to us.¡± Maggie had been utterly humiliated Last time, and she had been itching to get her revenge on Maggie. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chapter: 782 The waiter left to fetch Maggie. Shortly after he was gone, Sanford arrived. Millie stered a beguiling smile on her face and poured him a ss of wine. He seemed distracted, though. He sat at the table in silence for a brief moment, then asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys ordered yet?¡± ¡°Oh, we were waiting for the server,¡± Millie replied sweetly. Sanford took a sip of water and said nothing more. Out in the hall, Maggie frowned as she Listened to the request her colleague ryed. She had a bad feeling since Rosalynn told her that Sanford was here. Was he the one who especially requested her services?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, he was the first person she saw when she stepped into the room. What she didn¡¯t expect, however, was that Sanford was with Millie and her cohorts. Were Sanford and Millie a couple now? Maggie looked at his handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She quickly Lowered her eyes to hide her emotions, then went over to take their order as she usually would. Sanford had Looked up when Maggie entered. He proceeded to y on his phone as she approached, his face a mask of indifference. ¡°Hey! Do you have a lighter?¡± Monroe called out as he pulled a cigarette out of its pack. ¡°Of course.¡± Maggie put the menu down and took out a lighter from her apron. ¡°Light it.¡± Monroe put the cigarette between his teeth and held his face up to Maggie. Maggie paused in the act of handing him the lighter. When Cam saw this, she sneered. ¡°Why aren''t you doing as he says? How are you supposed to do your job when you can¡¯t even light his cigarette?¡± Maggie wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that they were purposely making things difficult for her. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Chapter: 783 Her eyes instinctively darted to Sanford, only to find that he was still on his phone. He hadn¡¯t even raised his head. She pressed her lips together and bent over to light Monroe¡¯s cigarette. Monroe took a drag there and then, and blew a puff of smoke at Maggie before she could step back. She choked on the smoke and coughed, scrambling away from the man. ¡°Ouch!¡± Cam shouted in an exaggerated voice. ¡°You stepped on my foot!¡± Maggie whirled around, still coughing, and apologized. ¡°You''re so useless! Since you dirtied my girlfriend¡¯s shoes, make sure to clean them for her!¡± Monroe spoke up again. How familiar the scene was! It hadn¡¯t been that long since Millie had orchestrated something simr to make trouble for her. Maggie¡¯s hands balled into fists. She turned to look straight at Millie, who shot her a smug smirk. Maggie¡¯s eyes found Sanford again. He still refused to look at her. In fact, he acted Like nothing was going on around him. She felt a pang in her heart. What was she expecting? How could she count on someone who had abandoned her? For all she knew, it might have been Sanford who had told these awful people to treat her like this. Maggie swallowed her bitterness and squared her shoulders. ¡°It seems that you haven''t Learned anything from our Last encounter. | may be working as a waitress, but | won¡¯t debase myself to apologize to customers who stir up trouble on purpose. You might as well have me tired.¡± Cam scoffed in outrage. ¡°Why are you so arrogant, huh? All you ever know is to tell us to get you fired. Do you really think we won''t do that?¡± She turned to Look at Millie. Asilent message passed between them, then Millie leaned on Sanford¡¯s shoulder and hooked her arm with his. She shook it and whined Like a spoiled child. ¡°Sanford, | don¡¯t like her. | want to fire her.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sanford finally stopped ying with his phone, though he still sported that same nonchnt expression. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Chapter: 784 He Looked down at Millie with knowing eyes. For some reason, Millie felt herself bristling under that gaze. She couldn''t tell for sure whether he was agreeing to her request or not. She was just about to persuade him when Sanford spoke. ¡°I have investments here in Atera Restaurant, and you are my future wife. If you want to fire an employee, just go ahead and do so. You don¡¯t need to ask for my permission in the future.¡± Millie beamed in delight.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. For a moment there, she thought Sanford would side with his former paramour. It seemed that he no Longer cared about Maggie, after all. She turned around and raised a haughty eyebrow at Maggie. ¡°Did you hear that? You''re fired! Get out of here!¡± Maggie chanced one more nce at Sanford, grief surging in her chest. Thankfully, she was able to hold back her tears. She promptly turned around and made for the door. ¡°Wait! You stomped on me and dirtied my shoes. It''s only right that you clean them before you leave.¡± Cam didn¡¯t intend to let Maggie go, so she stopped her arrogantly ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know that my girlfriend¡¯s shoes are a Limited edition? | had to buy them from abroad. Now, you can either pay for them or wipe them clean,¡± Monroe quickly chimed in. At this time, Maggie could just clench her fists and take a deep breath to suppress the sense of humiliation in her heart. Then, she slowly turned around and walked to Cam. Looking at the small footprint that marked on the white high-heeled shoe, Maggie carefully squatted down and decided to wipe it with a duster cloth. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you intend to use that dirty rag to wipe my shoe? Use your hand!¡± Cam raised her voice, acting haughtily. Maggie bit her lip tightly as tears streamed down uncontrobly from her flushed face. After a moment of hesitation, she threw the duster cloth aside and slowly reached out her hand to wipe off the dirt from the shoe. At this point, Sanford¡¯s indifferent face gradually darkened. Out of nowhere, he kicked the empty chair beside him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you guys not thinking? Do you want me to get sick? She will her serve us the dishes with the hands that she used to wipe your shoes?¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Chapter: 785 No one expected his sudden outburst, which startled everyone present. Even Millie couldn''t help but tremble. Her eyes shed, and she knew that she had to mediate in a hurry. ¡°Cam, just Let her go. Sanford¡¯s right. Do you want us to get sick? Just throw the shoes away if you don¡¯t want them anymore. I¡¯11 give you a new pair next time, okay?¡± Obviously, Sanford didn¡¯t want these people to make things difficult for Maggie. Since Millie was a smart woman, she knew what to do to appease him. ¡°Fine. We''ll only Let you off the hook since Sanford¡¯s future wife said so. Now, go! Don¡¯t bother us.¡± Until the end, Cam still acted like she was very superior. Maggie stood up, sobbing silently. Then, she left the room without looking back or saying anything. As soon as Maggie was gone, another waitress began to serve. To ease the atmosphere, Monroe signaled her to pour some wine for Sanford. Sanford nced at him and said, ¡°Monroe, | heard that you and Cam will hold your wedding at the end of the year. Is that right?¡± Monroe smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. In fact, | want to ask you if you can be my best man.¡± Sanford took a sip of wine and paused for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually not easy to be a bridegroom. You will need to practice drinking first. After all, you don¡¯t want to get totally wasted on you own wedding.¡± Hearing this, Monroe quickly raised his ss and dered, ¡°I absolutely agree. So, let me take this opportunity to propose a toast to you first.¡± In response, Sanford casually took a sip of the wine. upon noticing that Sanford only drank so little, Monroe smiled and tried to tease him, ¡°Sanford, you only took a sip?¡± Sanford wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Instead, he replied indifferently, ¡°Well, | want to drink on my own pace.¡± Monroe could just nod, understanding what Sanford meant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this time, the waiter refilled Monroe¡¯s ss. Sanford quickly took advantage of the chance, raised his ss, and said, ¡°This time, let me propose a toast for the couple who are going to get married soon.¡± Monroe and Cam looked at each other with a smile and raised their sses as well. Then, Sanford drank up from his ss. Simultaneously, Monroe also drank up the wine in his ss On the other hand, Cam only took a sip. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter: 786 Seeing this, Sanford nced at her and said in a cold tone, ¡°I proposed a toast for both of you. You¡¯re only drinking a sip?¡± Cam¡¯s smile instantly froze, and she couldn''t help but look at Monroe. Just now, Sanford also took a sip when Monroe did a toast. But now, he Wasining that Cam did the same? ¡°Sanford proposed a toast to you. You should drink up.¡± Monroe winked at Cam, signaling her to just do it. ¡°Okay then,¡± Cam answered and drank up the wine in her ss up to thest drop. But it seemed that Sanford wasn¡¯t finished yet. He suddenly said, ¡°How about you two drink while crossing each other¡¯s arms this time?¡± The people around innocently nodded in agreement, thinking that it was just good practice for the wedding. Hence, they urged the couple to do what Sanford suggested. Sitting next to Sanford, Millie was just observing his indifferent handsome face. But soon, she felt that there was something wrong. She realized that it was as if Sanford was deliberately making things difficult for Monroe and Cam. But why would he do that? As several thoughts entered Millie¡¯s mind, something suddenly dawned on her, making her expression change slightly. Was Sanford actually doing it on purpose because the two made things difficult for Maggie earlier? Maggie changed into her casual clothes, exined the situation to the manager, and gathered her things before heading out of the restaurant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As she passed by a private room, the server happened to Leave the door open on his way out. Maggie met Rosalynn¡¯s eyes in the distance. Rosalynn got out of her seat and came over. Maggie had no choice but to stop and greet her. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn looked her up and down, noting that she was out of her uniform. ¡°Are you off duty already?¡± Maggie swallowed the Lump in her throat. ¡°No, | was fired.¡± Fired? Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter: 787 Rosalynn frowned and pulled her into the private room. ¡°You haven''t eaten yet, right? Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Maggie nced at the table and offered an embarrassed smile to the rest of the group. Rosalynn quickly made the introductions. ¡°Everyone, this is my good friend Maggie. Maggie, you remember Hutton.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. And these are Hutton¡¯s friends.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Maggie nodded politely. Karl was the first to speak yet again. ¡°Ah! Birds of a feather really do flock together. As expected, Rosalynn¡¯s friends are just as gorgeous as she is!¡± Maggie smiled at him, but said nothing more. Rosalynn ushered to an empty seat and asked the waiter to bring another set of tableware. ¡°What happened, Maggie? Why did you get fired so suddenly? Did Millie and her gang do this to you?¡± Maggie bit her lip and thought about what to say, but just remained silent in the end. Rosalynn understood well enough. Her face turned cold. ¡°What about Sanford? Was he in on it, too?¡± Maggie thought back to Sanford¡¯s cold face and his distant behavior toward her. A fresh wave of sorrow washed over her. Once again, Rosalynn understood. ¡°I''ll get even with that bastard,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°No, don¡¯t, Rosalynn,¡± Maggie protested. ¡°I was nning to resign by the end of the month, anyway. | want to concentrate on my studies.¡± But Rosalynn wasn¡¯t the least bit mollified by this. Karl interjected, ¡°Who would be so terrible as to bully such a lovely girl? Tell me who it is, and I''ll help you get back at him.¡± Rosalynn turned and narrowed her eyes at him. Maggie, on the other hand, felt even more embarrassed now. ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Maggie, these guys are all tech elites. Maybe they could help.¡± Rosalynn leaned over and spoke to Karl in hushed voices, while Maggie looked on in confusion. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter: 788 In another private room, everyone was still making fun of Monroe and Cam. They were well on their way to getting soused. Sanford sat in silence, twirling his ss in his hand. He was bored. The image of Maggie floated in his mind. She had betrayed him. He should be happy that these people had taught her a lesson and put her in her ce. But why wasn¡¯t he happy at all? He wasn¡¯t even relieved. If anything, he felt an overwhelming urge to avenge her against these idiots. ¡°What are you thinking about, Sanford?¡± Millie asked after a while. She had long noticed that his mind was elsewhere. Sanford took another sip of his wine and stared at the burgundy Liquid. Then he suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Have you caused any trouble for Maggie in the past?¡± Millie froze in her seat. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his head. Could it be that he was still concerned about Maggie. ¡°That clumsy fool sshed soup on me, so | admonished her, that¡¯s all. It would have been the end of it if she hadn''t called her friend, Rosalynn, over and had her beat up Monroe and the others.¡± She deliberately omitted the key points of the incident, knowing that they would incriminate her. Sanford looked back at his ss and said nothing. Just then, his phone rang.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He nced at the caller ID-it was his assistant. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Robles, I¡¯m afraid ourpany¡¯swork system has been hacked. Theputers froze, and there¡¯s just one single photo on all the screens.¡± Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter: 789 After disconnecting the call, Sanford caught sight of the video forwarded by his assistant. His face clouded over. Hispany¡¯swork system had beenpromised by some hacker, and presently, the same image was stered across all computer screens. The image disyed two cartoon characters engaging in a gleeful dance together. It captioned, ¡°Sanford is a jerk, and Millie is a bitch. They are a perfect match!¡± Who could have done this? In Rosalynn¡¯s private room ¡°Maggie, the man who tormented you will spend his night wrestling with hispany¡¯swork issue. Does that bring you any joy?¡± Karl nced at Maggie, asking with a hint of a smile. Maggie replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± They had hacked Sanford¡¯spanywork system, giving Maggie a sense of retribution. She ought to have been happy. But instead, she felt weighed down and the joy seemed elusive. Observing Maggie¡¯s preupied state, Rosalynn sighed. She could discern that Maggie still harbored feelings for Sanford. She had no desire to inflict harm on Sanford even after what he had done to her. ¡°Maggie, you should eat more. Don¡¯t use me of meddling in your affairs.¡± Rosalynn added more food onto Maggie¡¯s te. Maggie expressed her gratitude and they shifted their conversation to other topics. Dinner wrapped up swiftly and Hutton proceeded to settle the bill. Rosalynn and Maggie made their way to the exit, ready to hail a taxi. ¡°Maggie, allow me to drop you home.¡± Given the Late hour, Rosalynn was reluctant to let Maggie journey home alone. ¡°No, thank you, Rosalynn. You didn¡¯t bring your car. | can catch a bus home.¡± Maggie declined courteously. ¡°But it¡¯s quitete. It isn¡¯t safe for you to travel alone.¡± Maggie offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. |mute at this hour every day. The bus route is safe.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter: 790 Just then, another figure approached. ¡°Maggie,¡± he called. Maggie turned, surprise lighting her face. ¡°Jeffry, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I''m here to give you a Lift home,¡± Jeffry replied. Maggie¡¯s brows furrowed at that. ¡°I told you, Jeffry, | don¡¯t need a ride. The bus gets me home just fine.¡± Jeffry had been consistently attentive in the past few days, showing up with breakfast or offering a ride home in the evenings. Maggie found it disconcerting, to say the least. ¡°Maggie, as I''m already here, let me be of some use. Allow me to take you home.¡± Jeffry spoke while grinning disarmingly. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took in the neer, recognizing him as the same man who had delivered breakfast to Maggie earlier that day. Standing defensively before Maggie, she offered, ¡°Maggie doesn¡¯t need a Lift from you, | can get her home.¡± Maggie hesitated, then turned to Rosalynn. ¡°That''s kind of you, Rosalynn, but our routes don¡¯t align.¡± Pulling Jeffry to one side, Maggie looked him in the eye. ¡°Jeffry, you''re trying to court me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve said it before I¡¯m not interested in dating anyone right now. You don¡¯t need to do these things for me.¡± To her surprise, Jeffry just smiled. ¡°Maggie, you''re overthinking this. There was a news report about a girl being attacked after work a couple of days ago. | couldn¡¯t help but worry about you. | had a meeting nearby, so it made sense to offer you a ride home.¡± His earnest response left Maggie wordless. He pressed on bus together.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°If you''re ufortable taking my car, we can take the At the same time, Sanford was leaving a private dining room after dinner, speaking to his assistant over the phone about the company¡¯swork system recovery. As he reached the exit, his gazended on Maggie, who was in conversation with Jeffry. Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight. Could this man be Maggie''s new love interest? Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter: 791 How could she be attracted to such an unattractive man? ¡°Sanford, let''s head out,¡± Millie¡¯s sweet voice chimed in, breaking Sanford¡¯s train of thought. ¡°I need to go back to the office for some business, I''ll have someone take you home,¡± Sanford replied coolly. The smile on Millie¡¯s face faltered, her gaze drifting to Maggie. Sanford had rekindled their rtionship, yet had never had sex with her again. Tonight, she had nned to reignite their intimacy, but instead, he was heading back to work. Was it truly for work, she wondered, or was it Maggie¡¯s presence that prompted this change of ns? My Bossy CEO Husband Maggie ultimately chose to ept a ride from Jeffry. ¡°Rosalynn, we''re Leaving now.¡± Rosalynn nced at Jeffry and gave Maggie a nod. ¡°Alright, just call me when you get home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie smiled and bid farewell to Hutton and the others. As the car pulled away, Karl turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Is that gentleman Maggie''s boyfriend?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s just an admirer.¡± Catching Karl''s eye, Hutton quipped, ¡°Karl, are you smitten with Maggie?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Karl didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. It''s only natural I''d be attracted!¡± ¡°Karl, you''ve only just returned from overseas. Are you already looking for a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Karl, Maggie¡¯s single at the moment. You should seize this chance and woo her.¡± ¡°Karl, do you need us to provide some advice?¡± They teased him light-heartedly. Rosalynn Laughed off their banter and Left with them. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Chapter: 792 Meanwhile, in Jeffry¡¯s car, Maggie was quietly gazing out the window. Stealing a nce at her, Jeffry asked, ¡°Maggie, are all those people your friends?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie responded. ¡°They all seem quite aplished.¡± Smiling, Maggie gave a nod of agreement.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A hush fell over the car. From the rearview mirror, Jeffry spotted a car tailing them. His grip on the steering wheel tightened and he swallowed nervously. ¡°Maggie, | admire your ambition. Bncing two jobs at the same time. | appreciate an ambitious woman. Maggie replied, ¡°I won''t be working part-time from tomorrow.¡± hy?¡± ¡°I''m preparing for my postgraduate entrance exam. | need to concentrate on my studies.¡± Jeffry confessed, ¡°You''re far more impressive than | am.¡± Maggie just smiled without a word. The journey continued until they finally reached their destination. ¡°Maggie, let me apany you to your apartment,¡± offered Jeffry. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Maggie reached into her bag, pulling out two hundred dors to hand to him. ¡°Thank you for your help these past few days, Jeffry. Please, take it. | don¡¯t want to be in debt to you.¡± Every time he bought breakfast or drove her home, she insisted onpensating him. ¡°Maggie, there¡¯s no need for formality between us,¡± Jeffry responded, somewhat taken aback. Maggie offered a smile, exited the car, and headed to the apartmentplex. Theplex was old. There were several buildings, none equipped with an elevator With her bag in hand, Maggie began the trek to her building. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter: 793 As she passed by numerous structures, she had the unsettling sensation that someone was tailing her. With a furrowed brow, she halted and nced back. There was indeed a man behind her. Noticing her gaze, he casually redirected his path to another building. Was she being overly paranoid? Tightening her grip on her bag, Maggie picked up her pace to her apartment. The moment her foot hit the first step of the staircase, the sensation of being pursued returned. Anxiety coursed through her She rummaged through her bag, withdrawing a bottle of pepper spray. As she registered footsteps in her wake, she abruptly spun around and unleashed the spray in the direction of the pursuer ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡± Simultaneously, sheunched a flurry of punches and kicks at the figure. The man grunted in pain and seized her wrist. ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s me.¡± Recognizing the voice, Maggie froze and her eyes widened in surprise. It was Sanford!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why were you tailing me?¡± Sanford¡¯s hair was disheveled, his clothing stained, and his eyes were inmed and swollen shut. Through gritted teeth, he pleaded, ¡°Let me rinse my eyes at your ce. | can barely see!¡± Taking in Sanford¡¯s disheveled appearance, Maggie regarded him with a hint of remorse. ¡°| Live on the sixth floor. Come, I''ll lead the way.¡± Sanford made a valiant effort to open his eyes, but his vision remained obscured and his eyes stung intensely. ¡°Maggie, | can¡¯t see. Can¡¯t you offer me your arm?¡± he demanded impatiently. At that moment, he resembled a nobleman newly struck blind-powerless yet maintaining an air of arrogance. Achuckle threatened to escape Maggie¡¯s Lips. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter: 794 She couldn''t quite pinpoint why she found amusement in the situation Perhaps it was the fact that he seemed to need her only when he found himself in a predicament. Obediently, Maggie approached him and offered her arm, guiding him up the stairs. ind the steps and Lift your feet.¡± ¡°Watch out, there¡¯s a turning up.¡± Maggie gently cautioned him. Despite the agony that his eyes were in, Sanford found a strange sense of tranquility. The unease that had gued him for days seemed to dissipate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finally, they reached the sixth floor and Maggie unlocked the door. ¡°We''re inside my apartment now. I''ll guide you to the bathroom.¡± Silent, Sanford followed her instructions, rinsing his eyes with cold water in the bathroom.nd me some tissue.¡± Here.¡± Maggie had already anticipated the need and had tissue at the ready As Sanford epted it, his fingers grazed hers There was a moment of tension before Maggie retracted her hand, watching him as he dabbed at his eyes with concern. ¡°How are you feeling? Better? | think it might be wise to visit the hospital.¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes remained bloodshot, but the fiery pain had ebbed somewhat . Upon opening his eyes, he found her gaze filled with worry. He discarded the used tissue into the sink. ¡°What? Afraid I''ll use you of assaulting me?¡± Maggie was taken aback. ¡°You shouldn''t have followed me quietly. It''s not my fault that your eyes are injured. | was just protecting myself.¡± Sanford raised his eyebrows and closed the distance between them. ¡°Protecting yourself? Have | ever posed a threat to you?¡± The intimate scent of the man enveloped her, causing Maggie to involuntarily hold her breath. Her eyes sparkled as she sidestepped him, retreating to the living room. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter: 795 ¡°Why were you following me?¡± Sanford trailed her into the living room, taking in his surroundings. ¡°| was merely curious about your current boyfriend. Why would he allow you to live in such a rundown ce?¡± Herpact, outdated apartment was less than half the size of his own living room. What was going through her mind? Why would she choose to be with a man Like that? Ashadow fell over Maggie¡¯s face. ¡°Sanford, if you¡¯re here to belittle me, you''re free to Leave now.¡± Sanford cast her a fleeting nce. ¡°Maggie, who was the man that dropped you home?¡± Maggie found his query mildly amusing. ¡°Our rtionship has ended. | see no reason to discuss my personal affairs with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A palpable tension enveloped Sanford. ¡°Mypany¡¯swork system waspromised today. Was it the doing of Rosalynn¡¯s friends?¡± Maggie looked at him squarely, not bothering to fabricate. ¡°Yes.¡± Sanford scoffed, ¡°So it appears Rosalynn assumed | had cast you aside and chose to exact revenge on your behalf. Am | correct? Maggie, you''re quite the maniptor. Didn¡¯t you inform her that you were juggling two rtionships simultaneously?¡± He perceived her as maniptive? She had no interest in altering his perception. Maggie''s fingers clenched reflexively, and she resolutely turned her face away, refusing to utter a word. Sanford advanced, cupping her chin andpelling her to meet his gaze. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m offering you a chance to rify matters. Who escorted you home? Were you indeed dating two men at the same time?¡± He must have been Losing his mind. Despite the time that had psed, he couldn''t shake his feelings for her. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter: 796 Even when faced with Millie¡¯s flirtations, he remained disinterested. Thus, he was willing to offer Maggie another chance. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding. The man could have simply been a friend. As long as she was open to providing an exnation, he would believe her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Staring into his inmed eyes, Maggie felt apelling urge to divulge the truth. However, the recollection of him being intimate with Yana clouded her thoughts with mncholy. She shrugged off his hold, avoiding his gaze. ¡°| don¡¯t believe we''re close enough for you to probe into my private affairs. It¡¯ste. Unless there''s something else, | suggest you leave.¡± Her insistence that they were not familiar was a clear indication she wasn¡¯t keen on providing an exnation. Why? Simply because she couldn''t! Sanford¡¯s gaze bore into her, his countenance growing darker. After a moment, he scoffed, ¡°Maggie, you truly are remarkable!¡± He was tempted to p himself. Why was he repeatedly investing his time in an ordinary woman Like her? He should just demean her outright. Sanford departed, punctuating his exit by mming the door behind him. Staring at the closed door, Maggie was overwhelmed by difort. Since they had ended their rtionship, why was he still showing up in her life? At Beauty Apartments After taking a bath, Rosalynn spent some time sketching designs in her study, until she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter: 797 Upon approaching the door and peering through the peephole, she found Brian standing outside. With a frown, she stated, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m preparing for bed.¡± Outside, Brian¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°Rosalynn, my back aches. Could you apply some ointment?¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. ¡°I''ll call Edwin to take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, | don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± His demeanor suggested that he would persist in standing at her door until she let him in. Suppressing a sigh, Rosalynn reluctantly opened the door, her expression stern. Awaft of alcohol reached her nostrils. Clearly, he had been drinking. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help chastising him, ¡°Brian, you''re aware of your injury. Why would you drink?¡± Once inside and in his slippers, Brian noticed her disgruntled face and drew her into an embrace.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you feel pity for me? It¡¯sforting to have a wife who cares Rosalynn scowled and pulled away from him with a distasteful grimace. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Brian staggered slightly, clutching his chest with a pained expression. ¡°Darling, it hurts.¡± ¡°Your injury is on your back; not on your chest.¡± Brian straightened up, the yful smile returning to his face as he ceased his teasing. ¡°I need to take a shower.¡± Watching him saunter towards the bathroom, Rosalynn ran her fingers through her hair, her expression gloomy. He waltzed into her house, proiming her as his wife. Was he intending to maintain two romantic rtionships simultaneously? She sighed. She simply had to endure his antics for one more month. Twenty minutes Later, Brian emerged from the bathroom. d only in a white bath towel fastened around his waist, he was still damp from the shower. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter: 798 His chest and abs were muscr and well-defined. Seated on the sofa, Rosalynn spared him a nce before turning away. Images flooded her mind and she found herself swallowing involuntarily. Was he intentionally seducing her? ¡°Will you apply the ointment here?¡± Brian positioned himself next to her. ¡°Yes,¡± responded Rosalynn, her expression void of emotion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Alright.¡± Brian rested his head on herp. She could feel his warmth seeping through her clothing. Rosalynn¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Casting her gaze upon his red, inmed wound, she furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°sit upright. | can¡¯t apply the ointment with you in this position.¡± The wound was starting to fester. He must have been doing this deliberately. ¡°Where should | lie down, then? Your bed?¡± Brian shed her a smile, his eyes burning with desire. Rosalynn rolled her eyes and stood up with a sigh. She plopped down on the carpet and pointed at the sofa. ¡°Lie on your stomach,¡± Brian did as he was told, though the smile remained on his Lips. Rosalynn nced at the inmed wound and pulled out the silver needle from her bracelet. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to pierce your acupuncture point.¡± Acupuncture? Brian turned his head to look at her, but he was met by her cold face. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. This will be very painful. It¡¯s not toote to back out, | can get Edwin to take you to the hospital instead.¡± It was her fault that he got hurt, after all. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter: 799 Brian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it hurts too much, I''ll just squeeze your hand.¡± Rosalynn ignored him and pressed the needle into his skin. Brian frowned as it broke through, his muscles tensing in reflex. She sure hadn''t lied, this hurt like hell. ¡°Did your grandfather teach you this?¡± es,¡± Rosalynn replied nonchntly. ¡°| should thank him, then,¡± Brian quipped. ¡°He trained you pretty well. Thanks to him, | have such an excellent wife.¡± In the grand scheme of things, it seemed like it was fate that they got together. Rosalynn¡¯s grandfather had given him a new lease on life, as well as a wife to spend that life with. Brian made up his mind to be filial to the old man in the future. ¡°Don''t call me that. | won''t be your wife in a month,¡± Rosalynn grumbled. Brian chose not to acknowledge it and simply changed the subject. ¡°Honey, have you ever thought about looking for your biological parents? If you want to, | can help you find them.¡± ¡°That won''t be necessary,¡± Rosalynn said indifferently. ¡°Honey...¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Just lie there quietly for twenty minutes.¡± Rosalynn finished her treatment and went to drink some water. Brian watched her disappear into the kitchen, his eyes filled with love and affection. How could a couple be so cruel as to abandon such a sweet and caring girl. Rosalynn then headed to the study to continue the design she was working on, She didn¡¯t even bother to check up on Brian. She only stood from her desk when the twenty minutes had passed. Brian seemed to have fallen asleep. Rosalynn pulled the needle out as gently as she could. Brian never roused. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter: 800 Her first instinct was to wake him up and send him away, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it when she saw how exhausted he Looked. She fetched a nket and put it over him. Then she turned off the lights in the leaving room, leaving a single Lamp on She didn¡¯t know why, exactly, but she just didn¡¯t have the heart to wake him up. Maybe she just wanted to extend a bit of kindness to him. Rosalynn entered the bedroom and shut the door quietly behind her. The rest of the night was quiet. Brian had drunk some wine earlier, which, coupled with the pain, lulled him to sleep. By the time he woke up, it was already midnight. The living room was dim and empty. He got up gingerly and nced at the nket that fell from his shoulders. His eyes twinkled. His dear wife was always so softhearted. No matter how much she pushed him away, deep down, she still cared about him. Brian nced in the direction of the bedroom and left the apartment quietly. On the other side of the door, Rosalynn was still wide awake. She listened to the sound of the front door closing before taking a deep breath and rolling over. She closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. Brian had left. The next day, Rosalynn woke up to the ringing of her phone on the night stand. She grabbed it and sure enough, it was Brian calling. She swiped to answer. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Are you up? Come over and have breakfast.¡± Rosalynn scratched her head. ¡°No, thanks. Enjoy it by yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to have breakfast with him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter: 801 She hung up, stretched, and padded over to the bathroom to wash up. A few minutester, she received a message from Brian. Subconsciously, Rosalynn opened the door, her cheeks blushed at the sound of a voice that struck a chord. ¡°Say you love me, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°| Love you!¡± ¡°Who am 1?¡± ¡°You''re Brian.¡± ¡°And what am | to you?¡± ¡°You''re my husband.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s face instantly flushed. That jerk! Why on earth had he saved this recording? Fury surged within Rosalynn, prompting her to immediately dial Brian¡¯s number andsh out, ¡°Brian, have you lost your mind?¡± Far from being enraged, Brian¡¯s voice held a captivating resonance. ¡°Join me for breakfast. The door¡¯s passcode is your birthdate.¡± Taking a deep breath, Rosalynn changed her clothes, annoyance still clouding her mind, and approached the opposite door. As soon as she set foot inside, she vented at the man awaiting her in the dining area. ¡°Brian, erase that recording this instant!¡± ¡°First, join me for breakfast,¡± Brian responded. ¡°| demand you delete that recording!¡± Rosalynn could feel her anger bubbling up, threatening to spill over. Looking at her angry face, Brian smiled and handed her the phone. ¡°Delete it yourself.¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter: 802 Rosalynn snatched the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the passcode?¡± ¡°Your birthday.¡± It was her birthday again. Rosalynn paused, her lips forming a tight line, and refrained frommenting. After a few taps, she located the recording and erased it. Feeling Brian¡¯s gaze on her, she tossed the phone onto the table, spun on her heel, and stormed out. His deep voice trailed after her. ¡°Honey, did you believe there weren¡¯t any backups of that recording?¡± Rosalynn stopped and turned to look at Brian. ¡°Brian, you...¡± ¡°Join me for breakfast. Once we''re done, I''ll delete all the backups.¡± Brian was effortlessly slicing a steak, an assured smile ying on his lips. Rosalynn drew in a deep breath, repeatedly reminding herself to keep her cool. Then, she took a seat opposite him. ¡°Here you are With an affectionate gaze, Brian passed the sliced steak to Rosalynn. Rosalynn was indeed hungry, and she was mad at Brian. Stabbing a piece of steak with her fork, she shoved it into her mouth and chewed hard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She fancied the steak as a chunk of Brian¡¯s flesh. As Brian elegantly sipped his coffee, his eyes filled with warmth while studying her disgruntled expression. ¡°Does my flesh taste good?¡± It appeared he had deciphered her thoughts. Rosalynn ignored him and kept on chewing. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter: 803 Asmile graced Brian¡¯s Lips as he gently wiped her mouth with a napkin Rosalynn pped his hand away and finished her juice. ¡°I''m done. Honor your word and delete the backups.¡± Brian studied her, inquiring, ¡°Are you satiated? Don¡¯t you want another serving?¡± ¡°Brian!¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m not the viin you imagine. There isn¡¯t any backup.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. Had he tricked her once again? Rosalynn red at him, spun around, and made her exit. Brian stood up and grabbed her. ¡°I''m heading to the airport. Pick up some clothes for me.¡± Rosalynn struggled to free herself, retorting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | neither have the time nor the responsibility.¡± Brian let out a soft chuckle, pulling her into the walk-in closet. ¡°Honey, we''re the hosts today. We need to dress impressively.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Surveying the neatly pressed men¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe, Rosalynn said tly, ¡°Even if you wear rags, people would mistake them for high-end attire.¡± Brian arched his eyebrows. ¡°Honey, is that apliment? Well, | dly ept.¡± Rosalynn selected a dark blue suit, smirking. ¡°Brian, shame on you.¡± Brian smiled. ¡°Yes, only in front of you can | be so shameless.¡± Rosalynn no Longer wished to engage in the conversation. She flung the suit at him and proceeded to pick out a tie. ¡°Honey, remember to pair it with a tie thatplements this tie clip.¡± Brian took out a tie clip. Rosalynn recognized it as the one she had bought for Sanford on his birthday, but Brian had imed it for himself. Lately, he seemed to be wearing it quite often. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chapter: 804 For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. ¡°May | Leave now?¡± Rosalynn inquired after selecting clothing for him. However, Brian was not ready to let her Leave. ¡°Hold on. It¡¯s my turn.¡± He proceeded to open another section of the wardrobe, revealing a vast assortment of women¡¯s clothing. These were all thetest styles, in a wide variety of designs. She was unsure of when he had managed to have these purchased. Rosalynn pressed her lips together, opting for silence. Brian selected a white dress and disyed it to Rosalynn. ¡°What do you think of this one?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Rosalynn replied nonchntly. ¡°No, it¡¯s too in. You¡¯d resemble a high school student, which would in turn make me appear old.¡± Brian put the dress back in the wardrobe.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Women appreciatedpliments, particrly concerning their age. Brian¡¯sparison of her to a high school student provoked a smile from her. Rosalynn caught a glimpse of him and found herself grinning involuntarily. Brian chose another piece, a vibrant red dress, and presented it to Rosalynn. ¡°Yes, this one is quite striking, but it¡¯s excessively revealing. You''d draw the attention of numerous men.¡± He evaluated the dress, hung it back in the wardrobe, and then opted for a ck, tight-fitting skirt. ¡°ck, too provocative. This dress is overly short.¡± Upon hearing his runningmentary, Rosalynn feltpelled to intervene, ¡°Brian, are you finished? What type of attire are you aiming to select for me?¡± Brian wore a sheepish expression as he confessed, ¡°My wife is so stunning that she can pull off any outfit. As her husband, I¡¯m at a loss.¡± Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Chapter: 805 Rosalynn was rendered speechless, pushing him aside. ¡°I detest you. I¡¯m weary of standing here.¡± Brian chuckled and finally settled on a dark blue, form-fitting dress. The dress¡¯s defining characteristic was the uneven design of the hemline.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Its fabric was of exceptional quality, giving off an air of nobility and mystique, while still maintaining a feminine allure. Brian was quite pleased with his choice and handed her a brooch matching the color of his tie clip. ¡°Now, try it on.¡± Rosalynn initially intended to return to her home to change. However, recalling his domineering demeanor, she decided to change into the dress without hesitation right there. Brian was in the process of removing his robe. Observing Rosalynn casually changing into the dress in his presence caused him to swallow hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing visibly. Originally, Brian had intended to simply tease her a bit, but ironically, he found himself on the receiving end of the torment. With great effort, he managed to quell his burgeoning desire and change his clothes. As the pair stood before the full-length mirror, their matching dark attire rendered them a stunning and captivating sight, as if they were a perfect couple. ¡°Have we finished? May | depart now?¡± Rosalynn averted her gaze, curtailing the surge of emotions within her. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Brian questioned while adjusting his hair. ¡°I need to return home to retrieve my purse.¡± ¡°We''ll go together.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t object. She headed back to her apartment to grab her purse. In a spur of the moment decision, she retrieved a lipstick from her purse and prepared to apply it. Brian¡¯s Adam''s apple once again bobbed conspicuously at the sight of her gracefully applying lipstick. His gaze fixed on her painted lips, he stepped forward and took the lipstick from her hand. Caught off guard, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Brian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°lll assist you.¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Chapter: 806 Rosalynn was at a loss for words. This man was proving to be particrly troublesome today. ¡°Brian, do you even know how to apply Lipstick?¡± ¡°Rx. Even if | don¡¯t, you remain the most beautiful.¡± One hand resting on her shoulder, the other clutching the Lipstick, Brian began to carefully apply it to her Lips. He bore an expression of utmost seriousness, as though he were handling a priceless artifact. Brian¡¯s brows furrowed as he slowly painted her lips rmed, Rosalynn pulled back and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± She hurriedly fished thepact mirror from her purse to check her face. Her lips were painted perfectly with a Luscious shade of red.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even she had to admit that the colorplimented her very well. She felt a wall of warmth against her back as Brian embraced her from behind. He chuckled in her ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you trust me at all? You are my beloved wife. Of course, | would treat you with the utmost care.¡± Sweet words meant to make her lose her head. Rosalynn shook his arms off and snapped, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Brian was still chuckling as he followed her out. Edwin was waiting for them downstairs. He opened the car door for them and drove to the airport. Henrik and his assistant were already there when they arrived. ¡°You look absolutely radiant today, Rosalynn. Are you and Brian wearing couple clothes? What a perfect match! You are sure to turn heads wherever you go!¡± Henrikplimented. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Chapter: 807 Brian, on the other hand, was very pleased with all the ttery. ¡°You certainly have good taste.¡± Henrik Laughed and pandered to him some more. Soon, Chaz and his wife showed up. Brian and the others walked over to meet them. After exchanging some pleasantries, Rosalynn noticed Dayana Looking at her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we''ve seen each other. You''re still as beautiful and elegant as ever.¡± Dayana returned her smile. ¡°And you are still as sweet as can be, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m only telling the truth. | always tell the truth.¡± ¡°Well, | am grateful for your honest praise.¡± They always liked each other, and easily fell into a friendly conversation. It didn¡¯t take long before they were chatting COETERES, Brian nced over at them and smiled in contentment. The group left the airport and drove to the resort hotel owned by the Hughes family. It was at this point that Dayana sidled up next to Rosalynn and spoke of the recent rumors. ¡°Rosalynn, | heard Eleanor is pregnant with Brian¡¯s child. Is that true?¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t expecting Dayana to hear of this news. She mustered a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Alook of regret passed over Dayana¡¯s face. ¡°I always thought that you and Brian would end up together. What a pity.¡± Rosalynn said nothing and just continued to smile. She had wanted to end up with Brian, too. Sadly, that would never happen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rosalynn. I¡¯m sure this only happened because Brian is foolish and doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. As for you, you only need to sh your smile, and men will flock to you.¡± Dayana thought it over and added, ¡°Once I¡¯m back home, I¡¯ll scout for eligible bachelors who would be willing toe to Wragos and woo you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn burst out Laughing. ¡°Thank you, but | don¡¯t really want to be in a rtionship for the time being.¡± She was still a married woman, after all Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Chapter: 808 If Brian found out that she entertained other men before their divorce was finalized, she didn¡¯t know what he would do, but she was all too familiar with what he was capable of. Rosalynn clicked her tongue. She couldn¡¯t believe she felt threatened by Brian¡¯s possible retaliation. The resort''s manager led them to the wing where the rooms were. After the guests settled in, Brian told the manager to go and prepare dinner. They were heading over to the restaurant a whileter when Edwin received a call. He frowned as he listened to the other party, then whispered something to Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Eleanor is here.¡± Brian immediately scowled. ¡°Send her away.¡± ¡°The staff has tried, but she refuses to leave.¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face darkened even further. He grabbed Edwin¡¯s phone and walked to a quiet corner. ¡°What do you want, Eleanor?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, you finally answered. You¡¯re asking me what | want? | just want to see you.¡± Eleanor sounded pitiful over the line. Brian¡¯s lips curled in disdain. ¡°And why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that | am pregnant with your child. Chaz and his wife came to Wragos for a visit, yet | was not there to wee them. What would the people think? Shouldn¡¯t | be standing at your side during important and official events Like this?¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened, and his voice grew cold. ¡°How do you even know that they are here? Are you spying on me?¡± ¡°No, of course not. Dayana¡¯s arrival was in the news. That''s how | managed to be here,¡° Eleanor exined. ¡°Please allow me to meet with them. | promise, | won''t talk out of Line.¡± ¡°Go away,¡± Brian said in a cutting tone.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m already inside. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m Looking at you right now.¡± Sure enough, Eleanor was approaching them from a distance. Brian narrowed his eyes and hung up the phone. He had a murderous Look on his face. Eleanor was a real thorn in his side. ¡°Edwin, give Valeria a call. She is our global ambassador, and since our business partners are here, she shoulde and entertain them.¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Chapter: 809 Edwin Looked surprised by the order, but he quickly collected himself and nodded. Valeria was likely being called over to deal with Eleanor. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was still talking with Dayana. But she did notice the change in Brian¡¯s demeanor after that phone call. Something had probably happened at thepany. It wasn¡¯t until she spotted Eleanor that she realized it must have something to do with her. Eleanor really had a knack for causing trouble. But why did Brian look so displeased? At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t be mad about her presence, right?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Truman, Long time no see.¡± Eleanor was well-dressed and wore exquisite makeup. She walked up to the couple with a sweet smile. They greeted her politely. Dayana, on the other hand, threw a pointed look at Eleanor¡¯s belly. ¡°I heard that you are pregnant, is that correct?¡± Eleanor made a show of ncing at Brian, then lowered her head as if she was shy. She touched her belly and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since that is the case, then you should stop wearing high heels,¡± Dayana said in a calm tone. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t put on too much makeup. Neither is good for the baby.¡± Not to be deterred, Eleanor deliberately walked over to Dayana¡¯s side and subtly pushed Rosalynn away. She held onto Dayana¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. | hope you can give me more advice about pregnancy, and perhaps parenting, too, in the future.¡± Rosalynn looked at Eleanor, raised an eyebrow, and took a huge step backward. Brian sidled up next to Rosalynn and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Sorry, | need to go to the restroom,¡± she said in a monotonous tone as she looked up at him with a nk expression. She was doing her best to calm down and not show any emotion, but her patience was stretched very thin. The moment she saw Eleanor, she wanted to Lunge at Brian and berate him. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Chapter: 810 Rosalynn deftly pushed his arm away and headed to the bathroom with her head held high. When she came out a few minutester, she found Brian waiting for her at the door of the restroom. Rosalynn cast him a sideways nce and rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Brian asked gently as he leaned against the door frame. ¡°How about | reveal our rtionship to the public?¡± Rosalynn took out a packet of tissues from her purse and slowly wiped her hands. ¡°And how are you nning to exin Eleanor¡¯s pregnancy? Do you want everyone to know that you are an asshole who slept with another woman while Leaving your wife to fend for herself.¡± Brian was at a loss. ¡°No, | don¡¯t. But | will do it if necessary. | don¡¯t care if the world thinks of me as a veritable bastard. | will take it all, as long as you are happy andfortable.¡± Rosalynn felt her chest tighten with dread. She took a deep breath and looked up at him, her face devoid of emotion. ¡°No. | want to live a quiet and peaceful life after our divorce.¡± She didn¡¯t want the title of his ex-wife to haunt her long after they parted ways. Rosalynn strode past him and headed for the restaurant. Brian watched her go, his hands balling into fists at his sides, his chest heaving slightly. She still wanted to divorce him? Like hell, he would let that happen. Rosalynn was surprised to see Valeria when she entered the restaurant. What was she doing here? Valeria was currently seated on the left side of Dayana, and they were chatting warmly with each other. Eleanor sat on the other side of Dayana, looking decidedly out of ce. Although she was smiling, she didn¡¯t Look too good at all. Valeria had taken the attention away from her; how was she supposed to feel good about that? ¡°Hi, Rosalynn.¡± Valeria waved at Rosalynn and gave her a wink. Rosalynn smiled. Her mood Lifted now that Valeria was also here. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Chapter: 812 Dayana smiled. ¡°Of course not. You and Rosalynn have simr personalities. | shall never get tired of yourpany.¡± It was clear that Valeria and Rosalynn got along really well. ¡°Great! Then, please, allow me to toast to you.¡± Valeria held up her wine ss to Dayana and took a sip. Eleanor was fuming by this point. Valeria was going against her, too! Why did Brian told her toe here, anyway?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Was it for Rosalynn¡®s sake? Brian smiled, pleased that Valeria had managed to win Dayana over. The men proceeded to talk about business, but Brian remained attentive to Rosalynn, picking up food and putting it in her bowl from time to time. Rosalynn said nothing to acknowledge his actions and just ate quietly. Valeria watched it all from across the table and smiled. After several rounds of drink, she said, ¡°Mr. Hughes sure is considerate toward Rosalynn. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him take care of a subordinate so diligently.¡± Rosalynn stopped chewing and shot Valeria a pointed look, silently telling thetter to stop taking nonsense. Valeria grinned at her and pretended not to understand what she meant. Meanwhile, Eleanor seethed, her expression turning ugly. When she noticed the furtive nces thrown her way, she hurriedly stered a fake smile on her face. ¡°Rosalynn is an excellent employee, so of course, Mr. Hughes needs to take care of her. Or else, she might decide to quit one day.¡± Valeria rolled her eyes again and gave Brian a snide look. ¡°That''s right, | almost forgot that Mr. Hughes is quite the strategist.¡± Brian had the nagging suspicion that she was mocking him this time. It was no wonder that she and Rosalynn were good friends. Even now, hemended himself for asking Valeria over. Surely, Rosalynn would feel relieved, if only just a little, when she saw him being attacked like this. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Chapter: 813 Rosalynn did her best to focus on her food and nothing else. Fortunately, Valeria knew well enough to provoke Eleanor any further She turned her attention to Dayana throughout dinner. The men continued to talk about business.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thanks to Henrik and his ostentatious personality, the conversation just kept going, and the drinks kept flowing. At some point, he suggested ying golf. Chaz and his wife agreed readily, and the group went to the golf course just behind the hotel. Rosalynn and Valeria were still next to Dayana, chatting with her happily. But Eleanor was not to be outdone. She repeatedly tried to find ways to insert herself and push them away. Not wanting to have a confrontation in front of Dayana, Rosalynn pulled Valeria aside to take a break. Valeria handed her a bottled drink and curled her Lips in disdain at Eleanor¡¯s despicable disy. ¡°Look at her. She is the mistress. Why is she acting so high and mighty? How shameless!¡± Rosalynn sipped her drink, looking unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s not all her fault.¡± No, Brian was to me for all of this. ¡°| almost told everyone that you''re Brian¡¯s real wife just now. I¡¯m really having a hard time keeping it secret,¡± Valeria teased. Rosalynn just smiled. She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°By the way, you and Hutton...¡± Valerie instantly Looked awkward. ¡°Are you mad that | slept with him?¡± Rosalynn burst outughing. ¡°Are you really going to get together with him? He is much younger than you.¡± Valeria scoffed and regained herposure. ¡°He¡¯s not that young. I¡¯m only four years older.¡± ¡°| suppose it doesn¡¯t matter when you look just as young and gorgeous as university students these days.¡± It was Valeria¡¯s turn tough. ¡°Oh, | Like everything you just said!¡± Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Chapter: 814 ¡°Then | shall be sure to say a few more words Later.¡± ¡°What kind of words? Are you going to threaten me not to hurt Hutton or something?¡± ¡°Nothing of the sort!¡± They continued to banter as they sipped their drinks. The sunset was magnificent that day. In order to wee their guests, Brian had arranged for a dinner party at the resort. Alot of figures from the upper crust were invited, as well as a some celebrities. As night fell, the guests began to trickle in. The hotel was brightly lit, and soft, ssical music was ying in the background. The main hall was littered with men in suits and women in evening dresses, clinking their sses and Laughing. Rosalynn and Valeria stayed with Dayana the whole time, introducing her to people. In the end, Eleanor never had the chance to talk with Dayana properly. She despised Valeria and Rosalynn with all her heart, but she couldn''t afford to let her feelings show. She could only squeeze a forced smile and greet the guests she was familiar with. As she made her rounds, Eleanor kept telling herself to calm down. Brian would never send her away, no matter how much he would have wanted to.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As long as she stuck around, these people would continue to think that she was going to be the future Mrs. Hughes. ¡°Eleanor! We haven''t seen each other for over a month. You are more attractive than | remembered.¡± Someone walked to her with a ss of champagne. Eleanor froze when sheid eyes on the man. But she quickly took a breath and reminded herself to keep up appearances. ¡°Oh, John. Fancy seeing you here. Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Chapter: 815 This man was the father of her unborn child. She had never wanted to see him again, especially not here. ¡®Leanor, we¡ª" ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, John. My friend is calling me over. Please excuse me.¡± With that, Eleanor walked past him and left in a hurry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. John¡¯s face darkened. He was aware that she had slept with Brian. She had even used Brian¡¯s name to rece him in a project he was directing. Needless to say, he was mocked by his peers for it. Why would someone as great as Brian want to be with a woman that he had discarded? Do you think Eleanor is really pregnant with Brian¡¯s child?¡± ¡°| highly doubt it. Have you noticed that Brian isn¡¯t paying her any attention at all? The news must be fake.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s acting so arrogant, as if she has already secured the position of his wife.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t understand what Brian would ever see in her. Why would he want to be with an actress?¡± ¡°What if Eleanor really is pregnant, but not with Brian''s child? Another man could have knocked her up, and she¡¯s just trying to pass the child off as Brian''s.¡± Several women had gathered to the side and were in deep conversation. Unbeknownst to them, someone was Listening in on their discussion. John sipped his wine and took in everything they said. Something clicked inside his head. He had sex with Eleanor just a Little over a month ago. And now, she was pregnant. Could the baby be his? ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet,¡° the emcee announced. ¡°The banquet is about to begin.¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Chapter: 816 The guests gathered to the center of the hall and waited for the opening address. ¡°Distinguished guests, let us wee the president of Hughes Group, Mr. Brian Hughes!¡± the emcee said with a flourish. The crowd broke into apuse.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian straightened his suit jacket and stepped onto the stage. Needless to say, he attracted the attention of a good number of women present. He took the microphone from the emcee and began to speak. ¡°Good evening, Ladies and gentlemen. | am honored and thankful to have been given the opportunity to host Mr. and Mrs. Truman here in Wragos. | am grateful for their trust in ourpany, and the long-term cooperation that lies before us. | hope that our partnership and friendship willst for years toe. Please give them a round of apuse.¡± Everyone pped once again. The couple stood up from their seats and bowed to the guests in acknowledgment and appreciation. Brian proceeded to exin thepany¡¯s goals for the next quarter and the strategies they had to take to achieve them. Standing quietly off the stage, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together as she watched Brian. He was really handsome. It might not have mattered that he was a bastard in his private life; if she had been amon bystander seeing him Like this, she would have definitely fallen for him at first sight. But she was no stranger to him, and after being his woman for a short amount of time, she knew better than to covet him. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her husband had slept with another woman, and had gotten her pregnant, no less. ¡°Next, Mr. Hughes, please invite a Lady present to have open the dance floor in this banquet.¡± The emcee¡¯s words shook Rosalynn out of her musings. She found herself wondering who Brian would choose. She wasn¡¯t the only one, either. Most of the women were invested in his choice, and were eagerly specting among themselves. ¡°Take a guess on whichdy he will ask.¡± hat¡¯s a no-brainer. Of course, it¡¯s going to be Eleanor.¡± ¡°l agree.¡± Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Chapter: 817 They unanimously decided on Eleanor. Rosalynn¡¯s fingers curled into fists, and she turned to look at Eleanor, who was standing just behind the gossiping women. Eleanor stood straight, her chin held high. She had an expectant expression as she stared at Brian, waiting for him to ask her to dance. But Brian didn¡¯t even nce at her. His gaze fixed on Rosalynn. Rosalynn felt her heart skip a beat. She hastily averted her eyes. Was he nning to invite her? She had barely formed the thought when Brian strode in her direction and held out his hand. ¡°Rosalynn, please?¡± The crowd gasped in unison. Clearly, they weren''t expecting this development. After all, to their knowledge, she was simply a designer in one of Brian¡¯spanies who had tagged along to entertain his guests. Why would Brian invite her for the first dance? Rosalynn stared straight at Brian, ignoring his outstretched hand. She didn¡¯t want to dance with him. But she couldn¡¯t possibly refuse him in public. They would both Lose face. And so, she put her hand on his. Eleanor¡¯s face darkened. Her fist clenched around the fabric of her dress. How could Brian choose Rosalynn? He held no regard for her at all.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Hughes ask Eleanor to dance?¡± ¡°| know, right? I''ve been observing them all evening, and he doesn¡¯t seem to care about Eleanor one bit.¡± ind yet she dares to act arrogant? Was the pregnancy fake all along?¡± ¡°If you ask me, Mr. Hughes is Leagues more attentive to that designer. Do you think something is going on between them?¡± Eleanor¡¯s expression turned even uglier when she heard the whispers. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Chapter: 818 Taking a deep breath, she approached them and spoke up for herself. ¡°What do you know? Brian is simply being considerate of me because | am pregnant. He is afraid that | might fall or overexert myself. That woman is a great designer, and we are both very familiar with her. That¡¯s why he chose her. He knows that we are acquainted, and that | won''t be jealous of her.¡± The women held on to their suspicions but chose not to say anything. Just when Eleanor thought she had convinced them, someone suddenly burst outughing behind her. She turned to see Valeria walking to her. ¡°You''re really good ating up with these imaginary excuses on the fly, huh? It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re only using Brian to hype yourself up.¡± Valeria flicked her hair over her shoulder and looked Eleanor up and down with disdain. Eleanor said through gritted teeth, ¡°You''d better stop spreading such rubbish so carelessly.¡± ¡°Rubbish?¡± Valeria leaned close and whispered to Eleanor, ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that you have everyone fooled. Rosalynn is Brian¡¯s true and legal wife. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she doesn¡¯t want to bother with the stress of dealing with you, you wouldn''t even be able to step inside this establishment.¡± Adrastic change came over Eleanor¡¯s face. Valeria knew the truth about Brian and Rosalynn! Eleanor felt a mix of panic and mortification. On the dance floor, Brian and Rosalynn glided under the bright Lights. They were a stunning pair. Brian held her waist, his eyes filled with tenderness as he gazed down at her. ¡°You''re a very graceful dancer. You surprise me every day. Tell me, are you hiding any more talents from me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile still didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d rather not say.¡± Brian chuckled as the music changed. He let her waist go and let her spin around him. ¡°No matter. | can peel back those Layers and find out for myself.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The hem of Rosalynn¡¯s dress bloomed on the dance floor, like a blue rose in the dark, emitting a captivating beauty like herself. ¡°Aren''t you worried that Eleanor might get jealous? She was about to cry when you ignored her and asked me to dance instead,¡± Rosalynn said. Brian grew serious. ¡°Let me say it again, Rosalynn. You are the one | love. The only one. And | don¡¯t care whether others would get jealous or not. | don¡¯t care what they think. The only thing that matters to me are your thoughts and your feelings.¡± Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Chapter: 819 The sincerity in his voice wasced with a hint of seduction. Rosalynn took a deep breath and deliberately stepped on his foot just as the music stopped. ¡°Oh, sorry. | guess I¡¯m not a good dancer after all.¡± She refused to fall for his sweet cajoling! The smile returned to Brian¡¯s lips. He took her hand, turned to the crowd, and offered a small bow. The guests apuded, and the emcee announced that the dance floor was now open to everyone. Several couples stepped into the middle of the hall, and a new music piece began. Rosalynn used the bathroom as an excuse and walked away, but she simply stayed back and hid in a quiet corner. Meanwhile, Eleanor was watching Brian from the distance. She wanted to ask him to dance. Before she could do anything, however, John osted her yet again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eleanor, would you Like to dance with me?¡± Eleanor almost grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John, but I¡¯m pregnant. If | identally trip and fall, Brian would be furious. You should ask someone else.¡± Then she slowly edged away from him. John peered at her belly with narrowed eyes. ¡°Eleanor, are you really pregnant with Brian''s child?¡± Eleanor froze. She whirled around to face him, struggling to appear calm despite the thundering of her heart inside her chest. ¡°Of course | am.¡± Why was John asking this out of the blue? Did he realize something? ¡°Really? Eleanor, how far along are you in your pregnancy?¡± John sauntered up to Eleanor, his smile Laden with insinuations. ¡°| can vividly recall your presence in my bed over a month ago.¡± Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Chapter: 820 Eleanor¡¯s expression changed. She looked around and found that everyone was dancing on the dance floor, so no one noticed them. ¡°John, can | have a word with you?¡± John, still smiling, followed her. The two of them found themselves in a secluded corner. Eleanor attempted to maintain a facade, keeping the truth hidden. ¡°John, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Yes, we did share a night, but the child | carry is Brian¡¯s.¡± Upon hearing this, John Let out a smile. ¡°Oh really? Eleanor, what a fortunate sequence of events. Just over a month ago, following our passionate night, you suddenly had a surge in resources, even recing me as director. | assume Brian was under the impression that he was the one you shared a bed with that night. You didn¡¯t want me disrupting your scheme, so you urged Brian to rece me, correct?¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes dimmed as her fingers involuntarily clenched. John continued, ¡°I recall a client attempted to trap Brian that night and ended up being banished from Wragos by him. That night, Brian did share a bed with a woman, but you pretended as her, didn¡¯t you?¡± He had hit the nail on the head. Eleanor tried to bluff, ¡°Ridiculous, John, stop spouting nonsense.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. John scoffed, ¡°Nonsense, you say? Fine, let me enlighten Brian that | was the one who had sex with you at Royarid Club over a month ago.¡± After saying that, he pretended to leave. Eleanor¡¯s face paled. She seized his hand, reluctantly making a confession. ¡°Yes, the child I¡¯m expecting is indeed yours. Don¡¯t confront Brian.¡± John¡¯s skepticism persisted, yet a surge of excitement washed over him upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s revtion ¡°Eleanor, could this child truly be mine? You are really good at ying tricks!¡± Eleanor¡¯s expression darkened. Thest thing she wanted was to admit any connection between this old man and her unborn child. However, she found herself with no other option but to calm John for the time being. john, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± After a pause, Eleanor said, ¡°John, you¡¯re a married man. If your wife learns of our affair and the child, it¡¯s bound to cause a ruckus. Why not let Brian continue under the belief that he¡¯s the father?¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Chapter: 821 John narrowed his eyes, mulling over her proposal. Eleanor pressed on, ¡°After | marry Brian, I¡¯ll ensure you ascend to the rank of a top international director. Our son will be the next heir to the Hughes family. Isn¡¯t this tantamount to us controlling Hughes Group in the future?¡± John¡¯s eyes sparked to life at her proposition He grasped Eleanor¡¯s hand, caressing it gently. ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re a woman of grand ambitions. | admire it!¡± Being the top director would be the most brilliant moment in his career, and of course, he yearned for it. However, the notion of bing the owner of Hughes Group with the aid of Eleanor¡¯s baby was something he hadn''t even dared to dream of. Eleanor was indeed a woman of meticulous strategy. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. | don¡¯t others to see us.¡± Suppressing her disgust, Eleanor got rid of John¡¯s hand. John let out a chuckle. ¡°I understand. Eleanor, | agree with your proposal. But | have one request. Our rtionship can¡®t end here. We must maintain regr contact.¡± Their intimate sex encounters had been so good. He still enjoyed the aftertaste of sex with her. A flicker of disgust passed through Eleanor¡¯s eyes, but she carefully concealed it from her expression. The echo of high-heeled shoes resounded nearby, causing Eleanor to say in a hushed tone, ¡°I promise you. I¡¯m leaving now. You cane outter.¡± Her intention was to pacify him before finding a solution to this significant predicament. Adjusting her clothes, Eleanor exited the secluded corner. Valeria, who had been headed to the restroom, halted upon seeing Eleanor emerge from the corner, her demeanor slightly agitated.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Eleanor, what were you doing there? Engaging in some secret rendezvous?¡± Eleanor¡¯s gaze harbored a hint of menace as she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, Valeria. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± She refused to let this thorn in her side continually challenge her. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Chapter: 822 She was determined to eliminate any obstacles in her path. As Eleanor hastily retreated, Valeria watched her leave, her eyes narrowing as she contemted the scene. Just then, John emerged from the corner. Upon noticing him, Valeria¡¯s round eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°John? Were you discussing a new movie with Eleanor?¡± John¡¯s face beamed with happiness. ¡°No, no, not at all. | merely bumped into her. Before | could initiate any conversation, she hurriedly excused herself to avoid suspicion.¡± Since their interests aligned, he felt obligated to shield Eleanor from external scrutiny. He didn¡¯t want anyone to discern their scheme. Valeria studied him skeptically. In turn, John met Valeria¡¯s gaze, proposing, ¡°You''re quite the star these days. If | have a new movie in the pipeline, I''d appreciate if you¡¯d consider my offer.¡± His eyes gleamed with a lecherous intent. Feigning a smile, Valeria replied, ¡°Alright.¡± In the realm of entertainment, many of these older men were far from saints. Was he trying to exploit Eleanor when he was with her earlier? Regardless, it had nothing to do with Valeria. She had no desire to concern herself with such unprincipled individuals. After conversing with Dayana for a while, Rosalynn noted the fatigue etched on her face, a clear sign that she too had a taxing day.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dayana, would you Like to retire to your room and rest?¡± Dayana nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Age has caught up with me, andte nights are no Longer suitable.¡± Rosalynn offered her assistance as they walked to the guest rooms. ¡°Like you, Dayana, | prefer not to keepte hours.¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Chapter: 823 Dayana nced at her with a smile. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re like a sister to me. I¡¯ve been observing today. It seems Brian harbors feelings for you. Conversely, he doesn¡¯t appear to be fond of Eleanor. Rosalynn, aren¡¯t you considering fighting for him?¡± On hearing this, Rosalynn experienced a mix of warmth and bitterness. ¡°Dayana, they have a child together.¡± If they didn¡¯t have a child, she might have been able to overlook their rtionship. But now, given their child, was it worthpeting for him? ¡°Rosalynn, in powerful families, it¡¯s not umon for the child to be retained while the mother isn¡¯t. | think Brian might be considering the same,¡± Dayana stated. Rosalynn pursed her red lips, voicing her concern. ¡°If he really did that, how heartless would he be?¡± Dayana offered a smile before saying, ¡°Rosalynn, nobody is perfect, especially a man in a position of power Like Brian. If you truly want to be his wife, you may have to turn a blind eye to certain things.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn detected an underlying note of resignation in Dayana¡¯s words. Did Dayana speak from personal experience? Rosalynn studied her momentarily before remarking, ¡°Dayana, everyone believes that you and Chaz share a deep bond of love. He should be wless in your eyes.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Dayana responded with a serene smile, ¡°No matter how perfect a couple might appear in others¡¯ eyes, that may not reflect reality. Rosalynn, people areplex creatures. At times, you need to learn to deceive yourself.¡± Upon hearing Dayana¡®s words, Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Was there truly no such thing as pure Love in this world? Did a man¡¯s Loyalty falter once he gained power? ¡°Well, Rosalynn, you may leave now.¡± Dayana reached the guest room section and pushed the elevator button. Rosalynn didn''t argue. She watched Dayana step into the elevator, bidding her goodnight. As she exited the guest room area and sighted the banquet hall before her, she chose to turn around and not reenter. She was feeling somewhat disheartened, Likely due to Dayana¡¯s words. Was it truly necessary for a wife to overlook her husband''s infidelity simply because their shared interests once they were married? Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Chapter: 824 No, she could not bear such a thing. Even if she could endure it momentarily, a lifetime of it was unthinkable. It would suffocate her. Rosalynn let out a heavy sigh, hailed a taxi, and instructed the driver to head to Beauty Apartments. On the journey, she gazed at the passing cityscape, her mind still somewhat in turmoil. Brian called her. Feeling agitated, Rosalynn promptly hung up.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, a message from Brian arrived. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rosalynn stared at the message before finally deciding to respond. ¡°Im going home.¡± At that moment, her emotional exhaustion outweighed her physical fatigue. Upon reaching home, she headed straight to the bathroom for aforting bath. She forced herself to disregard any thoughts rted to Brian and drifted off to sleep. In the middle of the night, she became aware of a warm body beside her. She scrunched her brows, groggily registering the familiar scent of a man. Was Brian here? Rosalynn opened her eyes to find Brian lying next to her, arms wrapped around her. Rosalynn was far from pleased. ¡°Brian, how did you get in?¡± ¡°Darling, opening the door was no challenge for me.¡± Brian shed a smile, lowered his head, and nted a kiss on her cheek. Rosalynn evaded his advances and pushed him away. ¡°Leave, or I¡¯1L use you of trespassing.¡± Despite her resistance, Brian held onto her firmly. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Chapter: 825 ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be so rebellious. Let me hold you for a bit. You''ll feel better soon.¡± His voice held an alluring note. Rosalynn wriggled in his hold, frustration brewing within her. She thought it Logical to drive him out. Yet in the end, she gave in to her softer side. She shifted her body impatiently. ¡°Keep your distance. It¡¯s stifling.¡± Brian chuckled and suddenly flipped her over, pinning her down. His dark eyes bore a certain seductiveness and were filled with desire. Upon feeling his yearning, Rosalynn felt a spike of anxiety. ¡°Brian, didn¡¯t you im it was just a hug? Leave!¡± Yet Brian remained unresponsive, leaning in to capture her Lips.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Darling, there¡¯s nothing wrong with a hug or a kiss.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. Indeed, if one could trust a man¡¯s words, then a pig might just sprout wings. Worldly wisdom is often founded in truth. The next day Upon waking, Rosalynn discovered Brian still lying beside her. As her eyesnded on the noticeable bruises on her arms, she felt a strong urge to push him off the bed. How could he be so shameless? He was fully aware she wished to maintain distance, yet he chose to ignore her. Yet each encounter with him ended with him refusing to release her. In her frustration, Rosalynn gave him a solid kick under the covers, preparing to get up. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Chapter: 826 In reality, Brian was already awake. He pulled her into his embrace and whispered soothingly in her ear. ¡°Good morning, darling. Why so angry this early? Do you want to kick me? Well, just be careful. As long as you don¡¯t kick me in my member, you can do whatever you Like!¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. She wished she had gotten drunk against night, if only to rid him of his intrusive appendage! Chaz and Dayana stayed for four days, and Rosalynn was theirpanion during their stay. Ultimately, they left in high spirits.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Once they were on their way, Rosalynn couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Social obligations were far from her cup of tea. Even though she shared a good rapport with Dayana, having to constantly put on a smile in Brian¡¯s presence was rather vexing. Brian, aware of her dwindling patience, granted her a day off after seeing off Chaz and Dayana. Rosalynn was grateful for this. Back home, she switched off her phone and caught up on some much-needed rest. She didn¡¯t wake up until three in the afternoon. Staring at the familiar ceiling, she felt rejuvenated. Picking up her phone from the bedside table, she saw a missed call from Hutton. Rosalynn promptly dialed him back. ¡°Hello, Hutton.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, are you done with your work? Why not join me for dinner at my office?¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn patted her rumbling stomach and readily agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If you could, could you bring Maggie along?¡± Hutton asked. So he wanted her to bring Maggie along for dinner? Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is this Karl¡¯s suggestion?¡± Hutton chuckled. ¡°Please assist them in creating more opportunities to bond.¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Chapter: 827 Rosalynn responded, ¡°Just to make it clear in advance, Maggie is still recovering from a recent emotional wound. She isn¡¯t Likely to ept another man so soon. You''d better let Karl know.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯ve already given him the heads-up. He rified that he won¡¯t pressure Maggie into a rtionship. He simply believes she is a good fit for him and wishes for opportunities for them to interact.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Whether they end up together or not is up to fate.¡± Taking in Andrew''s words, Rosalynn didn¡¯t object any further. ¡°You''re right. Fate is an enigmatic entity. Hutton, you probably didn¡¯t foresee that your girlfriend would be a female celebrity a few years your senior.¡± Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s light-hearted ribbing, Andrew coughed and responded in an awkward tone, ¡°Who said | was going to ask her to be my girlfriend?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you intending to back out after sleeping with her?¡± Hutton responded, ¡°She hasn''t asked me to take responsibility.¡± ¡°So you consider it a stroke of Luck?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°| can¡¯t possibly be so shameless as to bother her incessantly, can 1?¡± Hutton retorted. ¡°Do you wish for her to be your girlfriend or not?¡± Rosalynn asked. After a pause, Hutton admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then take action to pursue her.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°But what? Aren¡¯t you a man?¡± Rosalynn interrupted him, deliberately challenging him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the baiting. | get it.¡± Rosalynn then dropped the subject. ¡°Did you invite her to join us for dinner today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s swamped with filming! She doesn¡¯t have time!¡± Hutton eximed. ¡°So, you''ve been in touch all this time?¡± Rosalynn teased, rolling her eyes. He was still trying to keep up a nonchnt facade with her! Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Chapter: 828 ¡°Alright, let''s noty bare everything.¡± Hutton expressed his embarrassment . Rosalynn chuckled, flung off the quilt and climbed out of bed. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu for dinner? Are we dining out?¡± ¡°I''d rather not eat out. | was thinking of a meal at the office. We¡¯ve engaged a chef,¡± Hutton stated. ¡°But if | could have a meal cooked by you, I¡¯d be much happier.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll do some grocery shopping and cookter,¡± Rosalynn responded, smiling. ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m salivating already.¡± Huttonvished her withpliments. Rosalynn found this amusing and wrapped up the call after a few more exchanges. Post freshening up, she headed out, drove to the market to pick up groceries, and then proceeded to the studio. En route, she called Maggie. ¡°Maggie, do you have ns post work? If not, join me for dinner.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m avable after work. Where are you nning to take me for dinner?¡± Maggie queried in a cheerful and curious tone. Rosalynn replied, ¡°We''re heading to Hutton¡¯s office for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Maggie agreed just as Rosalynn reached the base of the building. ¡°I''LL wait for you at the entrance. You cane down now.¡± ¡°Alright, I''LL be right there,¡± Maggie responded. After hanging up the call, Rosalynn caught sight of Jeffry a short distance away, engaged in a phone conversation. Wasn''t he Maggie''s high school ssmate? What brought him here again? Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she noticed Jeffry continuously bowing and nodding, seemingly pleading with the person on the other end of the call. To be frank, her impression of Jeffry wasn¡¯t great. Not because he Lacked good looks, but due to his demeanor. She always felt that there was more to him than met the eye. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Chapter: 829 The image of Sanford crossed her mind. She involuntarily drewparisons between Jeffry and Sanford, and found a significant disparity. But why was she thinking of that terrible man, Sanford? Maggie couldn''t possibly end up with such a man. Rosalynn pondered for a bit before spotting Maggie exiting the building, scanning for her. Rosalynn smiled, rolled down the window and was about to call her over. At that moment, Jeffry approached Maggie. ¡°Maggie, have you finished work?¡± Maggie caught sight of Rosalynn¡¯s car and intended to walk over, but was halted by Jeffry. Her smile waned. She asked, ¡°Jeffry, why are you here again?¡± Jeffry sported a grin. ¡°I was just passing by." That seemed highly unlikely. He had been showing up for several days now. Maggie felt frustrated. She had made it clear to him. She was on the brink of telling him to stop visiting and that his presence was extremely bothersome. ¡°I''ll drive you home.¡± Jeffry extended his hand to grasp hers. Maggie recoiled swiftly. ¡°I¡¯m not heading home just yet. I¡¯ve arranged to have dinner with a friend.¡± Just then, Rosalynn strolled up to Maggie and positioned herself between her and Jeffry. ¡°Maggie, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Maggie responded. Jeffry asked, ¡°Where are you off to for dinner, Maggie? Can | pick you up once you''re done?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Maggie answered, before climbing into Rosalynn¡¯s car All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Chapter: 830 Rosalynn started the car and noticed Jeffry standing stationary, his gaze still fixated on Maggie. ¡°Maggie, has he been visiting you frequently ofte?¡± Maggie sighed with a sense of resignation. ¡°Yes. | told him that I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship, but he constantly contrives reasons to see me.¡± Rosalynn gave her a sidelong nce and cleared her throat. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been quite the man-ma recently. The reason | invited you to dinner today is because Hutton¡¯s friend, Karl, wishes to meet you.¡± Hearing this, Maggie ced her hand on her forehead and eximed, ¡°What? Rosalynn, I¡¯m not interested in pursuing a rtionship right now!¡±* Rosalynn smiled and rified, ¡°Hutton has already conveyed this to Karl. Karl assures that he won''t pressure you. He just feels a sense of camaraderie with you. Whether or not to pursue a rtionship with him is entirely your decision. But | personally feel Karl is more appealing than Jeffry.¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie couldn''t resist a yful jab. ¡°How can you be so certain? Are you a psychic?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow and responded earnestly, ¡°Indeed, | am.¡± Maggie broke into Laughter. ¡°So, what¡¯s your prediction about me?¡± ¡°You''re a very fortunate individual,¡± Rosalynn answered. ! You''re quite the character.¡± They engaged in lively conversation andughter en route, and soon reached Hutton¡¯s techpany. Hutton¡¯s technologypany was situated within an office building. upying a vast area, the previous upant also ran a technologypany from this location, hence it was fully equipped with all necessary facilities. This meant that Hutton didn''t have to refurbish the ce, just bring in a few new items. Since thepany hadn''t officiallyunched, the atmosphere was rather serene. Upon the arrival of Rosalynn and Maggie, a group of young employees eagerly stepped out to greet them. ¡°Maggie, d you made it left Maggie feeling uneasy. ¡± Karl weed Maggie. His twinkling eyes She responded with a courteous smile, mentally noting to refuse his advancester.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Several eager employees had already relieved Rosalynn of her bagful of items. She smiled and queried, ¡°Hutton, I¡¯m about to start cooking. Could you direct me to the kitchen?¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Chapter: 831 ¡°Allow me to show you,¡± Karl offered, taking the bags from Hutton. Hutton shot him a nce and asked, ¡°Karl, are you nning to assist with the cooking?¡± Karl briefly nced at Maggie and chuckled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help Rosalynn and Maggie with the cooking.¡± Hutton scoffed, ¡°You''ve never cooked before. Do you even know how to wash vegetables?¡± lutton, he can always learn!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hutton, don¡¯t tease Karl in front of Maggie. A few friends chimed in. Karl shot a look at Maggie, who appeared somewhat uneasy, and rebuked them, ¡°Quiet down. Don¡¯t make Maggie ufortable.¡± Maggie exchanged nces with Rosalynn, who subtly squeezed her hand for reassurance. Karl led them into the kitchen.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Inside, a chef was prepping vegetables. She weed them with a warm smile as they entered. Noticing that they were alone in the kitchen, Maggie pulled Karl aside. ¡°Karl, | want you to know that I¡¯m not seeking a rtionship in the near future. I¡¯m preparing for my postgraduate entrance exams.¡± Karl responded with a gentle smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel anxious. And don¡¯t let theirments get to you. Rest assured, | have no intentions of pressuring you into a rtionship. We can start off as friends. Wouldn¡¯t you Like that?¡± His smile held a touch of sincerity. Maggie felt slightly relieved hearing this. ¡°Why not? Let''s consider ourselves friends from here on out.¡± ¡°Exactly. So you''re preparing for your postgrad entrance exams, right? Feel free to seek my help if you have any questions.¡± Karl thumped his chest,ughing. Maggie Looked puzzled. ¡°But I¡¯m majoring in architectural design, not technology.¡± Karl responded, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Even though my major was technology, | opted for architectural design as an elective course and even passed the postgraduate entrance exams.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Chapter: 832 Really? Let me quiz you then.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Rosalynn, busy organizing the ingredients, couldn¡¯t help but smile at their lively banter. She found Karl to be quite likable. He was neither presumptuous nor impetuous. Indeed, he seemed Like a decent guy. But whether Maggie felt the same was still uncertain. It was possible that Maggie still harbored feelings for Sanford. Sanford was quite the jerk. Rosalynn believed that after encountering affluent men like Sanford and Brian, many girls found it hard to appreciate other men. Just then, she received a message. ¡°Are you awake?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The message came from Brian Rosalynn decided to ignore it and slipped her phone into her pocket focusing on cooking instead. Maggie and Karl joined her in washing the vegetables. Since Karl wasn¡¯t ustomed to such tasks, he ended up getting his clothes wet in the process Amused, Maggie couldn''t help butugh and told him to step out. Karl left the kitchen and proudly showcased himself to his friends. ¡°Maggie cares about me and doesn¡¯t need my help.¡± His words prompted more teasing from his friends. Rosalynn and the others inside the kitchen chuckled, listening to themotion outside. Before Long, Rosalynn finished cooking several dishes, while the chef prepared a few signature dishes. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Chapter: 833 Just then, her phone rang once again. It was Brian. Unwilling to engage in conversation, Rosalynn ignored the call. ¡°Rosalynn, thank you for the delicious meal.¡± Hutton poured her a ss of drink. Rosalynn epted the drink and took a sip. Another message arrived on her phone. Her intuition told her it was from Brian. Curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn¡¯t resist checking the message. Indeed, it was from Brian. ¡°It seems you''re awake? At least let me know, or I¡¯LL worry.¡± Staring at the message, Rosalynn felt a pang of distress. She wondered if their rtionship would end in a month as she desired. How would she feel if it did? At that moment, Hutton draped his arm around her shoulders. She nced up at him. ¡°Rosalynn, look at the camera.¡± Hutton took out his phone and snapped a selfie of the two of them. While Rosalynn was still trying toprehend Hutton¡¯s intentions behind taking the photo, she realized that he had sent it to Brian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hutton, what are you doing?¡± Rosalynn eximed. ¡°You''ll see,¡± Hutton replied with a mischievous smile. It was evident that Hutton wanted to provoke Brian by sending him the photo. After sending the photo, Hutton followed up with a message. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Chapter: 834 ¡°Hey, don¡¯t interrupt our meal.¡± He even added a disdainful emoji to further taunt Brian. Observing this, Rosalynn felt a mix of warmth and amusement in her heart. She understood that Hutton was purposefully provoking Brian. However, did Hutton forget that he had always been outwitted by Brian in the past? Just then, Hutton¡¯s phone started ringing. It was a call from Brian. Hutton grinned smugly and answered the phone. ¡°Why are you calling? Rosalynn and | are having dinner. Didn''t | tell you not to disturb us?¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Are you satisfied with the office space for your technologypany? Do you like your current apartment?¡± His words wiped the smile off Hutton¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with the office or the apartment, | can have Edwin find a better one for you. After all, Rosalynn sees you as her brother, so | have to take care of you for her sake.¡± His words triggered a realization in Hutton¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you saying that you arranged the office and apartment for me?¡± No wonder Hutton had effortlessly found the ideal office space.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It turned out that Brian had secretly assisted him. ¡°Yes. Once yourpany is up and running, you won''t stay at Rosalynn¡¯s ce anymore. She must be tired because of me these past few days. Take care of her on my behalf. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Brian promptly ended the call. Staring at his phone, Hutton was filled with fury. Brian was incredibly cunning. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Chapter: 835 Rosalynn was no match for such a scheming man. ¡°Hutton, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Rosalynn asked as she put the dishes on the table, noticing his unhappiness. Hutton nced at her and suggested, ¡°How about we leave the city?¡± Since he couldn''t afford to offend Brian, he could just hide. Rosalynn burst intoughter and affectionately patted his head. ¡°Stop it. Let¡¯s just enjoy our meal!¡± Hutton¡¯s attention immediately shifted, captivated by the aroma of the food. ¡°Wow, it smells amazing. | finally get to taste your cooking again. Let me take a picture and send to Brian first.¡± Amused by his excitement, Rosalynn chuckled and asked everyone to gather for the meal. As they sat down to eat, Brian sent Rosalynn a message. ¡°Do you want a drink? I''lle pick you upter.¡± Rosalynn felt annoyed. She was growing tired of Brian¡¯s constant texting, so she finally responded, expressing her frustration. ¡°No, thank you. Brian, can you please give me some personal space?¡± His persistence was bing overwhelming, suffocating her. ¡°Rosalynn, | can give you some personal space, and | can allow you to ignore me, but | won''t allow you to avoid me forever.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes. Did he believe that she would eventually give in and stay with him? His dominance and confidence were overwhelming. ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Seeing Rosalynn constantly looking at her phone, Hutton took it away from her. Rosalynn snapped out of her thoughts and decided to temporarily put them aside. ¡°Wow, who made this? It tastes amazing!¡± ¡°This dish is incredible too.¡± The young group of people praised the dishes that Rosalynn had cooked. Hutton dered proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the chef is? Rosalynn cooked all of these dishes, and they¡¯re just as delicious as those made by a famous chef. You should thank me for giving you the opportunity to enjoy them.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incredibly delicious. We''ll be food connoisseurs because of you.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Chapter: 836 ¡°That¡¯s right. What if | be a picky eater now? Rosalynn, are you open to part-time cooking? Let me know your rates.¡± A few young men chimed in. Hutton tapped the table and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to get close to her. She¡¯s not that idle.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The group of friends continued to express their gratitude and admiration for Rosalynn¡¯s culinary skills. Seeing them having fun, joking, and enjoying the meal, Rosalynn felt a sense of relief and rxation. Hutton and the others were drinking, while Maggie and Rosalynn stuck to non-alcoholic beverages Observing Karl taking care of Maggie while engaging in conversations with the rest, Rosalynn formed a deeper impression of him. This man seemed nice. After dinner, Rosalynn and Maggie were going to leave. ¡°Maggie, feel free to ask me if you have any questions regarding your studies,¡± Karl offered. His face turned red from the drinks. ¡°Hey, ease up on the booze,¡± Maggie said gently. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Karl chuckled, triggering another burst of Laughter. After bidding farewell to the others, Rosalynn and Hutton hopped into the car, ready to drop Maggie off at home. ¡°So, Maggie, spill the beans. Is Karl a nice guy?¡± Rosalynn asked, shing a smile. Maggie nodded, her head bobbing. ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s like a brother to me.¡± He was Like a brother? So she didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him. But when it came to matters of the heart, who could tell? The future held its secrets close. Lost in thought, Rosalynn steered the car toward Maggie''s neighborhood. This was Rosalynn¡¯s first visit here. Taking in the run-down surroundings, her face wrinkled in a frown. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Chapter: 837 ¡°Maggie, you live here?¡± With a smile, Maggie replied, ¡°Rosalynn, you haven¡¯t seen my new digs since | moved. Come on in and have a seat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t decline. She parked the car and stepped out. As the two entered themunity, Maggie couldn''t help but nce over her shoulder. ¡°Hey, Maggie, what¡¯s caught your eye?¡± Rosalynn asked curiously.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maggie shrugged, her gaze lingering. ¡°Oh, nothing much. Lately, I¡¯ve had this feeling like someone¡¯s been tailing me. Maybe Sanford spooked me thest time.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn raised an intrigued eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean? Did Sanford pay you a visit?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°Why did he show up? Did he say anything?¡± Could it be that Sanford couldn¡¯t shake off his feelings for Maggie and wanted to make amends? Rosalynn wondered. ¡°I''m not sure why he came. He just wanted me to exin my rtionship with Jeffry,¡± Maggie exined with a smile. Rosalynn squinted, her eyes narrowing. ¡°He wanted you to exin? So he thought you were fooling around with Jeffry?¡± ¡°Yes. While he was away on a business trip, someone sent him a bunch of photos showing me and Jeffry together. Around that time, my brother had some trouble, and Jeffry stepped in to help. | thanked him by inviting him to dinner,¡± Maggie recounted, leaving no details out. ¡°So, Sanford assumed you were cheating on him and ended things?¡± Rosalynn asked. Maggie pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Not exactly. He demanded an exnation about Jeffry in a nasty tone, but | happened to find out he had slept with Yana. | was so heartbroken that | didn¡¯t bother exining anything. | just broke up with him. So that was the whole story? And it was Maggie who initiated the breakup? Rosalynn mulled it over, sensing something amiss. What a coincidence! ¡°Rosalynn, we¡¯re here,¡± Maggie announced. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Chapter: 838 They had climbed up to the sixth floor, and Maggie opened the door. Climbing all those stairs had left Rosalynn feeling exhausted. She let out a relieved sigh as she stepped into the room, taking in her surroundings. The space was small, but it was tidy. ¡°Take a seat, Rosalynn. Let me fetch you some drink,¡± Maggie offered, heading to the kitchen. Rosalynn¡¯s mind was still upied with thoughts of Maggie and Sanford.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Maggie handed her the ss of drink, Rosalynn took a sip and asked, ¡°Maggie, do you think it¡¯s possible that Sanford sleeping with Yana was just a misunderstanding? Maybe it¡¯s the same kind of misunderstanding between you and Jeffry.¡± Maggie was taken aback by Rosalynn¡¯s words. ¡°But | asked Hutton to check Yana¡¯s schedule. She was at Sanford¡¯s hotel that day. Plus, Yana even showed me photos of them in bed together,¡± Maggie replied. So? Rosalynn ran her fingers along the ss, lost in thought. ¡°Let''s forget about them. In any case, | don¡¯t belong in Sanford¡¯s world. We''ll drift apart sooner or Later,¡± Maggie said, wanting to change the subject. Nodding in agreement, Rosalynn ceased discussing Sanford. After finishing her drink, Rosalynn took her leave ten minutes Later. ¡°Rosalynn, | can walk you downstairs,¡± Maggie offered. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m good.¡± Rosalynn waved her hand. ¡°In that case, be careful,¡± Maggie replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off.¡± Once Rosalynn departed, Maggie Listened intently as her footsteps faded away downstairs. She then closed the door and prepared to freshen up in the bathroom. But just as she was about to enter the bedroom to change, a knock echoed through the door. Maggie blinked, thinking that Rosalynn might have left something behind. With a smile, she approached the door and opened it, inquiring, ¡°Rosalynn, did you forget something?¡± Rate the book using the stars! Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Chapter: 839 To Maggie¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Rosalynn standing at the door but four unfamiliar men. Maggie felt a wave of caution and asked warily, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The leader, a man in his thirties with a menacing expression, scanned Maggie from head to toe and inquired, ¡°You''re Maggie Shear, right?¡± m. And who might you be?¡± Maggie questioned. The leader evaded her question and continued, ¡°Do you know Jeffry Gray?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeffry? Maggie¡¯s confusion deepened, but she nodded nheless. ¡°Yes, | do. What''s the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let use inside,¡± the man demanded. Sensing danger, Maggie wanted to shut the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Let''s discuss this tomorrow.¡± Before she could fully close the door, it was forcefully pushed open. The four men barged in. Maggie¡¯s face drained of color as she instinctively stepped back, panic overtaking her. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The man Locked his gaze onto her and dered, ¡°We''re here to collect a debt. Jeffry owes us a significant amount of money. Shouldn''t you, as his girlfriend, pay off his debts?¡± What? They imed she was Jeffry¡¯s girlfriend? Since when? Maggie hastily rified, ¡°You''ve got it all wrong. I¡¯m not Jeffry¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t y dumb. We''ve been tailing you and Jeffry for days. He picks you up every day, treating you Like a queen,¡± one of the men chimed in. ¡°Yes, Maggie. He even told us that you were willing to sleep with a wealthy man to earn money and help him repay his debt. Hand it over quickly. Don¡¯t waste our time!¡± another man added impatiently. The men grew increasingly restless. Anger welled up inside Maggie. ¡°Jeffry was spewing Lies! Leave now, or I''ll call the police!¡± Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Chapter: 840This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No wonder she had felt the unsettling presence of someone following her recently. It wasn¡¯t her imagination ying tricks on her after all. How could Jeffry tarnish her reputation Like this? Had he been deceiving her all along? With no time to dwell on such thoughts, Maggie faced the four menacing men before her. She reached for her phone, ready to call the police. However, as soon as she retrieved her phone, one of the men snatched it from her grasp and restrained her. ¡°Bitch, how dare you!¡± Fear etched across her face, Maggie struggled desperately. ¡°Let go of me! | warn you not to mess with me, or I¡¯ll scream!¡± In response, the man pped her across the face. Pain surged through Maggie as she uncontrobly fell to the floor. The four men closed in around her. The leader crouched down and demanded, ¡°Maggie, I''ll ask you once more. Will you give me the money or not?¡± Maggie, her face shielded by trembling hands, mustered her courage and said, ¡°| am not Jeffry¡¯s girlfriend. Tell him to confront me face to face! The leader grew impatient. He pinched Maggie¡¯s chin, a sinister grin spreading across his face. ¡°You are quite stunning, Maggie. If you won''t hand over the money, don¡¯t me us for getting rough with you.¡± ¡°Yes, she is beautiful. If she refuses to pay, we can have some fun with her, takepromising photos, and make a fortune selling them.¡± ¡°You go first. I''LL capture the moments.¡± The menughed sadistically. Maggie was shoved to the floor, consumed by fear. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Cover her mouth!¡± Downstairs, Rosalynn settled into the car, ready to start the engine when she noticed a figure lurking nearby, stealing nces at themunity. Rosalynn squinted, confusion clouding her thoughts. Jeffry? Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Chapter: 841 What was he doing here? Was he searching for Maggie? Pondering for a moment, Rosalynn caught sight of a name tag on the passenger seat. It was Maggie''s. After contemting for a moment, Rosalynn made up her mind to go upstairs and warn Maggie about Jeffry. She stepped out of the car and reentered themunity. Reaching the sixth floor, she was about to knock on the door when she heard a mix of tauntingughter and a woman¡¯s sobs. Rosalynn¡¯s face darkened with anger. Without hesitation, she kicked the door open instead of knocking. Inside the room, several men had Maggie under their control, her clothes forcibly removed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. One man was already undressed. ¡°Let her go!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was sharp, her eyes narrowing with determination. The men turned their heads at the disturbance. Rosalynn, beautiful and standing alone, wasn¡¯t taken seriously by the assants. One of the men stood up and approached Rosalynn with a sinister smile. ¡°Who are you? Are you her friend? Why don¡¯t you join in on the fun?¡± Before he could finish his words, he screamed in agony. Rosalynn swiftly twisted his arm as he attempted to touch her, dislocating it in an instant. The other three men were taken aback. They released their grip on Maggie and red fiercely at Rosalynn. ¡°Bitch, how dare you hurt him? You''re asking for trouble? Guys, teach her a lesson!¡± the Leadermanded while putting on his clothes. The other two men lunged forward, engaging in a physical altercation with Rosalynn. In a matter of seconds, Rosalynn effortlessly kicked both men to the floor. They cried out in pain. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Chapter: 842 The leader hastily donned his clothes. Observing the severity of hispanions¡¯ injuries, he was momentarily stunned. Pulling out a knife from his pocket, he stared at Rosalynn with malice. ¡°Bitch, you think you''re tough? I''d like to see if I¡¯m stronger than you! Rosalynn maintained a cold demeanor, her gaze fixed on the Leader who intended to stab her with the knife. Swiftly dodging the attack, she disarmed him and sent the knife ttering to the floor. Enraged, the man grabbed a nearby chair and swung it at Rosalynn. Rosalynn deftly evaded the blow and delivered a powerful kick, sending him crashing into the wall. He screamed, slumping down and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Clearly, he had suffered internal injuries. The other men stood frozen, their faces etched with fear and shock as they regarded Rosalynn as if she were a ghost. They had never encountered a woman who was both beautiful and formidable. After all, beautiful women could be the most deceptive. Wearing an unwavering expression, Rosalynn paid no further attention to them for the moment. Her focus was on finding Maggie. Maggie huddled in a corner, trembling with fear. Filled with sympathy, Rosalynn located a nket and gently wrapped it around Maggie''s trembling form. ¡°It''s okay, Maggie.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Maggie quivered, slowly lifting her gaze. It seemed that she only now recognized Rosalynn, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Rosalynn...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Rosalynn enveloped Maggie in aforting embrace, her voice gentle and soothing. At Hughes Group Brian set aside the pile of documents and massaged his temples. ncing at the time, he realized it was nearly ten o''clock. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Chapter: 843 Asmile formed on his lips as he thought about Rosalynn, who was annoyed by him but had to force a smile. Had she finished her dinner? Would he get to hold her in his arms tonight? Brian reached for his phone and dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a few rings, she answered promptly. This quick response caught Brian¡¯s attention, and he arched an eyebrow ¡°Have you finished dinner? Where are you now?¡± Rosalynn pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the police station.¡± Brian was taken aback, instinctively rising from his seat. ¡°What? Police station? What happened?¡± Why was she going to the police station again? Themotion had grown so intense that the neighbors feltpelled to call the police. Rosalynn and Maggie were escorted to the nearby police station to provide their statements. As the policeman nced at the heavily beaten four men, he found it hard to believe that Rosalynn was responsible for their injuries. Curiosity getting the better of him, he couldn¡¯t help but inquire as she settled down to give her ount. ¡°Did you really inflict harm on those individuals?¡± Rosalynn, holding the trembling Maggie in her arms, nodded resolutely. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Have you had any training in self-defense?¡± The policeman retrieved a pen and paper, his expression inquisitive. Rosalynn smiled but offered no response. The policeman cast a serious gaze at Maggie and prompted, ¡°Tell me, what exactly transpired?¡± Maggie lowered her head, seeking refuge in the safety of Rosalynn¡¯s embrace, fear emanating from her eyes Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Chapter: 844 In a gentle tone, Rosalynnforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Maggie. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Once again, Maggie nestled herself in Rosalynn¡¯s arms. Recalling the harrowing scene inside the house, tears welled up uncontrobly. Yet, she found herself unable to speak. Observing this, the policeman insisted, ¡°It¡¯s best if you provide us with a detailed ount. Otherwise, considering the injuries sustained by those men, your friend may be charged with inflicting unintentional harm.¡± One man had fractured his hand, while the other had sustained injuries. As a policeman, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of sympathy. If these men had forcefully entered the house to collect debts and had intended to harm the women, they had brought it upon themselves. Maggie listened to the officer''s words, wiping away her tears as she began to speak amidst sobs. ¡°These men broke into my home and imed | was Jeffry¡¯s girlfriend. They demanded that | pay off his debts. If | refused, they threatened to capturepromising photos of me and sell them to settle the debt...¡± Upon hearing Maggie¡¯s ount, Rosalynn narrowed her eyes, her face clouded with anger. So it was all because of Jeffry that these men hade looking for Maggie.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No wonder Jeffry had been Lingering around the building. Was he waiting for news of the incident? re you truly Jeffry¡¯s girlfriend?¡± the policeman inquired. ¡°No, we were merely ssmates back in high school,¡± Maggie responded, her eyes reddened and her chest heaving with emotion. ¡°But he insisted that | was his girlfriend and that | willingly slept with a wealthy man to help him repay his debt. How could he spread such baseless falsehoods?¡± Maggie¡¯s agitation persisted, and Rosalynn offered her silentfort. It became evident that Jeffry was nothing more than a deceitful individual. He had deliberately ingratiated himself with Maggie to make her shoulder his gambling debt. How despicable and shameless he truly was! The policeman diligently recorded every detail shared by Maggie. As the recording nearedpletion, another officer entered the room, whispering something to the policeman. The officer nced at Rosalynn and set his pen down. ¡°You can leave now. I''ll contact you if there are any updates. If the usations hold true, we will ensure severe punishment for these men.¡± Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Chapter: 845 The CEO of Hughes Group had personally arrived to pick Rosalynn up. She was undoubtedly a significant figure. ¡°Thank you. They bid farewell to the policeman before exiting the room. Rosalynn expressed her gratitude while embracing Maggie. At the entrance, Brian engaged in conversation with a police officer. Upon spotting the two emerging from the station, he nodded briefly and approached Rosalynn. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, his concern evident. Although the police had assured him of Rosalynn¡¯s safety, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Fortunately, she appeared unharmed. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Rosalynn replied, casting another nce at Maggie. Maggie was in distress, still trembling from the ordeal. Brian spared Maggie any further questions. After bidding farewell to the police, he guided the two of them out of the police station. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Brian opened the car door for them. Rosalynn turned to Maggie and inquired, ¡°Maggie, would you Like to stay at my ce tonight?¡± Given the circumstances, it was impossible for Maggie to return home alone. ¡°Alright.¡± Maggie nodded, gripping Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. Once Maggie was safely settled in the car, Rosalynn turned her gaze to Brian, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± Brian nodded in response and began driving the two of them back home.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Upon arriving at the house, Rosalynn guided Maggie to take a shower, ensuring herfort and well-being. Meanwhile, Brian dialed the police station to inquire about the progress of the interrogation Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Chapter: 846 The police provided him with a detailed ount of the proceedings and the oue. The four men had been charged with attempted ckmail and the harassment of women. Due to their severe injuries, they were currently undergoing treatment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Later, they would face legal consequences once their medical condition stabilized. Brian listened attentively before ending the call, his gaze narrowing in contemtion. After a moment of silence, he decided to reach out to Sanford. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a misunderstanding between Sanford and Maggie. It seemed necessary to inform Sanford about the events that had unfolded that day. The call connected swiftly. Sanford¡¯s voice came through amidst the noisy background of Royarid Club. ¡°Brian, care to join me for a drink?¡± Sanford was evidently intoxicated, yet again indulging in the club¡¯s atmosphere. Brian replied, ¡°Sanford, something has happened to Maggie. She is currently at Rosalynn¡¯s ce. Would you like toe?¡± Sanford¡¯s response was one of bewilderment, gradually sobering him up. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Four men broke into her home. She was nearly assaulted, but fortunately, Rosalynn arrived in time and intervened,¡± Brian summarized concisely. The noise faded away. Sanford left the private room, seeking a quieter space. After a long silence, he spoke up, his voice tinged with emotions. ¡°I''ve already broken up with her. It¡¯s none of my concern.¡± Brian detected a certain rigidity in Sanford¡¯s tone and replied, ¡°I merely wanted to inform you. Whether you choose toe or not is up to you.¡± They both wore masks of duplicity. Brian couldn¡¯t entirely believe that Sanford remained indifferent upon hearing about Maggie''s plight. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Chapter: 847 The call ended, and Sanford stared at the screen, clenching his fists. At that moment, Millie emerged from the private room and made her way to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, what¡¯s on your mind? Aren''t you going inside?¡± Millie attempted to flirt with him. Sanford gently pushed her away as she Leaned in for a kiss. ¡°| have something to attend to. I¡¯m leaving now. Enjoy yourselves,¡± he responded, unable to erase her from his thoughts. In Rosalynn¡¯s apartment, Maggie was in the midst of her shower. As Rosalynn emerged from the bathroom, she noticed that Brian was still present. Without saying a word, she proceeded to the bedroom to change her clothes and then headed to the kitchen to fetch some water. Brian followed her. ¡°I just spoke with the police. Those men will face legal consequences after receiving medical treatment.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn nodded in acknowledgement. Approaching her, Brian observed the wound on her hand, a result of their altercation. He pursed his lips and guided her to sit on the living room sofa. From his prepared supplies, he retrieved ointment and gently applied it to her wound. Rosalynn, preupied with Maggie¡¯s well-being, had no energy to argue with him. She simply allowed him to tend to her. Aserene silence enveloped the room as Brian carefully treated her injury, relishing in the tranquility of the moment.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once he finished applying the ointment, he nced at Rosalynn and said, ¡°ording to the police, one of Maggie¡¯s male ssmates owed a significant debt. He imed that Maggie was his girlfriend, prompting those men to seek her out.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve encountered Jeffry before. Lately, he has been persistently pestering Maggie. | assumed he was interested in pursuing a romantic rtionship with her. | never anticipated that he would stoop so Low, approaching her with the sole intention of burdening her with his ... Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Gambling can drive people to madness. It seems that Jeffry has umted a significant debt.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice grew firm. ¡°He nearly harmed Maggie. | won''t let him off so easily.¡± Brian nced at her and dered, ¡°I''ll find him and make sure he provides an exnation to Maggie.¡± If Sanford truly didn¡¯t care about Maggie, he would step in to help her. After all, Maggie was Rosalynn¡¯s best friend. If he could assist her best friend, Rosalynn might treat him with more kindness. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Chapter: 848 Rosalynn¡¯s expression softened upon hearing his words. With no further tasks at hand, she stated, ¡°You may head back now.¡± Given that Maggie would be staying with her for the next few days, Brian couldn¡¯t stay in her ce anymore. ¡°I''ve already informed Sanford. Perhaps he wille,¡± Brian disclosed. Sanford woulde? Rosalynn furrowed her brow and questioned, ¡°Why did you inform him?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Rosalynn, | believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding between them. | thought this could be an opportunity for them to rify things.¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°Indeed, there are misunderstandings between them. Sanford wrongly assumed that Maggie was involved with Jeffry, but in reality, she¡¯s the victim. However, what about Sanford? He slept with Yana, whom Maggie despised the most. There¡¯s no point in engaging with such a jerk.¡± Hearing this, Brian frowned and asked in doubt, ¡°Who told you that?¡± While Sanford had a reputation as a yboy, he was not promiscuous He would break up with his current girlfriend before pursuing another woman. He never maintained simultaneous rtionships with multiple women. ¡°Maggie told me,¡± Rosalynn responded. Brian squinted his eyes and countered, ¡°Rosalynn, if Sanford misunderstood that Maggie had an affair with Jeffry, couldn¡¯t it also be a misunderstanding for him to sleep with Yana?¡± Rosalynn fell silent upon hearing his question. Although she had entertained simr thoughts, her negative opinion of Sanford stemmed from him immediately getting involved with Millie after his breakup with Maggie. They even joined forces to make things difficult for Maggie.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn was taken aback and nced at Brian. It might be Sanford. ¡°I''LL answer the door. It¡¯s likely Sanford,¡± Brian offered, standing up to open the door. As the door swung open, Sanford stood outside. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter: 849 ¡°Brian, how is Maggie?¡± Brian weed him inside and cast a nce at Rosalynn, whose demeanor had turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s still in the shower.¡± Sanford inquired. Speaking of the shower, Rosalynn checked the time and furrowed her brow. Maggie had been in the bathroom for half an hour. She hurriedly made her way to the bathroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Maggie, are you done showering?¡± There was no response. Rosalynn pressed her ear against the door, straining to hear any sound, but there was only silence. ¡°Maggie, if you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ming in!¡± Still, there was no sound. Sanford grew increasingly anxious.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, let¡¯s go inside and check. I¡¯m worried she might do something drastic.¡± Rosalynn shared his concern, deciding not to wait any longer. She pushed the door open. The bathroom was filled with steam. Maggie sat in the bathtub, vigorously scrubbing her skin. Her once fair and delicate skin now bore redness, with traces of blood seeping from some areas. Rushing over, Rosalynn grasped Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Maggie.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She whimpered, ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s so filthy, incredibly filthy!¡± Rosalynn wrapped her in a bath towel,forting her. ¡°It''s alright, Maggie. You''re not dirty at all. They¡¯re the ones who are dirty! Let''s not punish ourselves for others¡¯ mistakes, alright?¡± Maggie, finally calmed down by Rosalynn¡¯sforting, emerged from the bathroom. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter: 850 Upon seeing Sanford, her excitement resurfaced. ¡°Rosalynn, | don¡¯t want to see him right now. Let him go,¡± Maggie requested. Rosalynn continued to console her and nced at the two figures standing there. ¡°You can Leave now.¡± Sanford, observing Maggie¡¯s red and swollen eyes, wanted to say something but hesitated. Brian pursed his lips and guided him away. The two of them headed to the adjacent residence. Anxietyced Sanford¡¯s voice as he questioned, ¡°What happened, Brian?¡± Brian recounted the entire incident to him. Sanford¡¯s expression changed as he Learned that Jeffry had pretended to be Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. He retrieved his phone and located the photo Yana had sent him earlier. ¡°Brian, is that bastard Jeffry?¡± Having never encountered Jeffry before, Brian admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but Rosalynn mentioned that he had been bothering Maggietely.¡± Recalling the scene he witnessed outside Atera Restaurant, Sanford grew convinced that Jeffry was the person he believed Maggie had an affair with. So this man was a gambler who purposefully approached Maggie. A flicker of sternness passed through Sanford¡¯s eyes. ¡°I''ll dispatch someone to find him immediately.¡± After concluding the call, Brian added, ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know. Maggie informed Rosalynn that you slept with Yana, prompting her to break up with you.¡± Sanford was taken aback. ¡°I slept with Yana? Where did she hear that from?¡± Brian narrowed his eyes and inquired, ¡°You truly didn¡¯t sleep with Yana?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Sanford felt wronged. ¡°Not only did | not sleep with her, but | also sought revenge on her behalf for what happened to Maggie!¡± He recounted to Brian how he had encountered Yana at a hotel in the neighboring city and humiliated her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter: 851 Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°So it was a misunderstanding between the two of you?¡± He knew that his friend was not one to engage in promiscuity. Sanford clenched his fists. Contemting the person who had sent him the message, he was consumed with anger. ¡°Yana took a photo of Maggie and Jeffry, Leading to my misunderstanding of Maggie. | believe Yana orchestrated it behind my back as a way to drive a wedge between Maggie and me because | humiliated her.¡± Regrettably, both Sanford and Maggie had fallen into a trap. Brian patted Sanford on the shoulder and advised, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. | hope you can clear up the misunderstanding with Maggie.¡± Failing to do so might further strain his already delicate connection with Rosalynn. Rosalynn assisted Maggie into the guest room. As Maggie Lay in the bed, her gaze fixated on the ceiling, tears welled up in her eyes once more. Rosalynn sat at the edge of the bed and held Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°Maggie, it''s going to be alright. Try to get some sleep. When you wake up, it will all be behind you.¡± Maggie nced at her, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m afraid to close my eyes.¡± Closing her eyes only brought to mind the man¡¯s wicked grin and his repugnant touch. That man hade so close to... Observing Maggie¡¯s sorrow, Rosalynn consoled her and retrieved a few silver needles from her bracelet. ¡°Don''t cry, Maggie. Let me perform an acupuncture session for you.¡± If she didn¡¯t assist Maggie in getting a good night¡¯s sleep, Maggie might be gued by nightmares. Maggie was taken aback. She nced at the silver needles, then at the bracelet, captivated by its presence. ¡°Rosalynn, isn¡¯t this an ordinary bracelet?¡± No.¡± With a smile, Rosalynn left the room briefly to retrieve a medical kit. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter: 852 She sterilized the needles.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Maggie looked at her inquisitively. ¡°Rosalyn, do you have medical skills?¡± ¡°I''ve mentioned before that | possess certain abilities,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. Maggie smiled back. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. I¡¯m grateful to have you as a friend.¡± Rosalynn put away the silver needles and said, ¡°If you truly want to show your gratitude, just trust me. Now close your eyes and clear your mind.¡± Maggie obediently settled onto the bed, allowing Rosalynn to perform the acupuncture. Meanwhile, on another front, Sanford received a call from his subordinate, informing him that Jeffry had been located. ¡°Good. Bring him to Royarid Club!¡± At Royarid Club Jeffry couldn¡¯t help but shiver in the corner when he saw the intimidating men who had captured him. Those men who had gone to Maggie to collect a debt had been caught by the police. How were they so weak? They couldn¡¯t even handle a woman! And they were left battered and bruised. Who had inflicted such a beating on them? Maggie? But Maggie was just a frail woman. It couldn¡¯t have been her! Could it be that cold woman? Had she been trained inbat? Now that those men were apprehended, Jeffry didn¡¯t have to repay the debt. But who were these people? Why had they captured him? Lost in his thoughts, Jeffry saw Sanford enter the room, pushing the door open. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter: 853 Jeffry stood up, swallowing hard as he observed Sanford¡¯smanding presence. ¡°Who are you? Did you order them to kidnap me?¡± Sanford approached him, his eyes filled with anger. re you Jeffry, Maggie¡¯s boyfriend?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Although Jeffry couldn¡¯t fathom who Sanford was, he nodded. He was still pretending to be Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. Sanford¡¯s fury surged, and he delivered a powerful kick to Jeffry¡¯s body. Jeffry was sent flying, crashing into the wall before falling to the floor. In agony, he writhed on the floor, clutching his chest, on the verge of losing consciousness. Sanford advanced toward him, his demeanor icy and unforgiving. ¡°You im to be Maggie''s boyfriend?¡± Jeffry, gasping for air, pleaded in pain, his hands still protecting his chest. ¡°No, I¡¯m not Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m just one of her high school ssmates!¡± Who was this man? Why was he so consumed with rage? He was utterly terrifying! Yana had once told Jeffry that Maggie was kept by a wealthy man. Could it be this man? ¡°Just a high school ssmate? Didn¡¯t you tell those men that you were her boyfriend and instruct them to extort money from her?¡± Sanford pressed down on Jeffry¡¯s body with force. Jeffry cried out in agony, ¡°Stop! | know | was wrong! | won''t do it again Sanford sneered, increasing the pressure on Jeffry¡¯s chest as he leaned in closer. ¡°Tell me, why did you approach Maggie?¡± Jeffry, struggling to breathe, mustered the strength to respond. ¡°I''LL tell you! It was Yana, Maggie¡¯s cousin. She asked me to do it.¡± Yana! It was she who orchestrated it all! Sanford¡¯s fists tightened even more. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter: 853 Jeffry stood up, swallowing hard as he observed Sanford¡¯smanding presence. ¡°Who are you? Did you order them to kidnap me?¡± Sanford approached him, his eyes filled with anger. re you Jeffry, Maggie¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Although Jeffry couldn¡¯t fathom who Sanford was, he nodded. He was still pretending to be Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. Sanford¡¯s fury surged, and he delivered a powerful kick to Jeffry¡¯s body. Jeffry was sent flying, crashing into the wall before falling to the floor. In agony, he writhed on the floor, clutching his chest, on the verge of losing consciousness. Sanford advanced toward him, his demeanor icy and unforgiving. ¡°You im to be Maggie''s boyfriend?¡± Jeffry, gasping for air, pleaded in pain, his hands still protecting his chest. ¡°No, I¡¯m not Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m just one of her high school ssmates!¡± Who was this man?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why was he so consumed with rage? He was utterly terrifying! Yana had once told Jeffry that Maggie was kept by a wealthy man. Could it be this man? ¡°Just a high school ssmate? Didn¡¯t you tell those men that you were her boyfriend and instruct them to extort money from her?¡± Sanford pressed down on Jeffry¡¯s body with force. Jeffry cried out in agony, ¡°Stop! | know | was wrong! | won''t do it again Sanford sneered, increasing the pressure on Jeffry¡¯s chest as he leaned in closer. ¡°Tell me, why did you approach Maggie?¡± Jeffry, struggling to breathe, mustered the strength to respond. ¡°I''LL tell you! It was Yana, Maggie¡¯s cousin. She asked me to do it.¡± Yana! It was she who orchestrated it all! Sanford¡¯s fists tightened even more. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter: 854 Jeffry continued, ¡°I umted a massive gambling debt, and | was desperate to find a way to repay it. One day, Yana approached me and proposed a solution. Yana¡¯s family had wealth and a fair share of fame. Knowing that Yana was Maggie¡¯s cousin, | approached her with a desperate plea for help in paying off my gambling debt. Yana disclosed to me that Maggie had once been involved with a wealthy man, umting a significant sum of money. Unfortunately, she was abandoned by her affluent Lover and now found herself in a state of loneliness. Yana proposed a n for me to pursue Maggie, asserting that she was easily fooled. If | could be her boyfriend, she would undoubtedly assist me in settling my debt. The idea was tempting, and | sumbed to it. Subsequently, Yana orchestrated a clever scheme involving the ckmail of Maggie¡¯s brother by a group of gangsters. | willingly lent my aid, bing entangled in the plot. It was during this time that | made contact with Maggie.¡± Having shared the entire tale, he awaited Sanford¡¯s response, his face showing a smirk. Sanford remained silent, a sneer gracing his features. Good! Little did he expect Yana to possess such a devious nature. He had gravely underestimated her. ¡°Sir, I¡¯veid it all bare. Can | be released now?¡± Jeffry implored, fear evident in his voice. Sanford withdrew his foot and brushed off his clothes. ¡°Boys, teach him a lesson. Just be cautious; don¡¯t take his life,¡± he ordered. Letting him go? Well, that was eptable. But not before teaching him a valuable lesson. The next day, inside Rosalynn¡¯s apartment, Maggie awoke.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As she gazed up at the ceiling, her senses gradually returned. She hadn''t experienced any nightmares the previous night-she had slept soundly. She owed her peaceful slumber to Rosalynn. Maggie tossed aside the covers, got out of bed, and opened the door. The aroma of food filled the room. Rosalynn was setting the table for breakfast. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter: 855 ¡°Rosalynn,¡± Maggie called out. Rosalynn smiled and replied, ¡°Maggie, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go freshen up first. Breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie obediently agreed and headed to the bathroom. Once she had washed up, she joined Rosalynn in the dining room. Observing Maggie¡¯s paleplexion, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Maggie nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile persisted as she poured a ss of milk for Maggie ¡°Don''t go to work today. Take a day off and rest at home. I''ll request leave for you.¡± Maggie hesitated momentarily but eventually nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Although she had enjoyed a peaceful sleep, fear still lingered within her. Today, she couldn''t bring herself to go to work. Just then, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn pursed her lips, seemingly aware of who was on the other side. ¡°PLL answer the door.¡± Approaching the door, Rosalynn swung it open to reveal Brian and Sanford standing outside. ncing at Sanford, she questioned, ¡°What brings you here? Maggie is finally in a better state of mind. Do you want to agitate her once more?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sanford replied, ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between Maggie and me. | want to rify things.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Yana is to me. I''ll exin everythingter,¡± Sanford asserted. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter: 856 Rosalynn remained silent and ushered them inside. Sanford took a deep breath, realizing that he had broken into a sweat. Brian offered reassurance by patting him on the shoulder and fetching a pair of slippers. In the dining room, Maggie¡¯s expression changed slightly at the sight of Sanford. Rosalynn sat beside her, gently holding her hand to providefort. ¡°Maggie, he ims that Yana is the one to me. Let¡¯s hear him out.¡± At the mention of Yana¡¯s name, Maggie felt a surge of anger. She turned her gaze toward Sanford and questioned, ¡°Are you saying Yana orchestrated all of this? Why would she do such a thing?¡± Observing Maggie¡¯s pale face, Sanford couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. ¡°I''ve been a terrible person, Maggie. When | returned from my business trip, Yana sent me several photos of you and Jeffry. Without giving it much thought, | jumped to the conclusion that you were having an affair. Instead of exining, you broke up with me. Only yesterday did | learn that you believed | had been intimate with Yana. How could | ever do something like that? The truth is, Yana nned everything. Please, listen to this first.¡± Sanford turned on his phone and yed a recording. It was a conversation he had with Jeffry the previous night. Maggie Listened intently, her anger growing. ¡°Yana, how could she be so shameless? Why would she do this to me?¡± Despite being cousins, Yana had treated her like an enemy since childhood. What did she gain from all of this? ¡°Maggie, please calm down. I¡¯ve sent someone to bring her here. If you have anything to say, let''s confront her face to face,¡± Sanford proposed. Maggie looked at him, her eyes reddened. ¡°She told me you slept with her, yet you deny it,¡± she said. Sanford felt an overwhelming sense of injustice. ¡°Maggie, | swear on my life that if | had slept with her, | would have been struck by a car and killed the moment | stepped out. And if | ever have a son in the future¡ª¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough,¡± Maggie interrupted, quickly cing her hand over his mouth to prevent him from swearing. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 She still cared about him. Noticing her own action, Maggie felt a twinge of embarrassment and withdrew her hand. ¡°But Yana showed me photos of you sleeping with her. You were on a business trip, and the photos were taken in the hotel you stayed at.¡± Initially, she had harbored doubts, but given Sanford¡¯s notorious reputation and the apparent authenticity of the photos, she had been swayed. Sanford couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of injustice. ¡°| don¡¯t know what photos Yana sent you. However, during my business trip, | did humiliate her in the hotel as a means of seeking vengeance on your behalf. The hotel security can vouch for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, | can take you to that hotel right away and verify it,¡± Sanford offered eagerly. Now it was his turn to exhibit excitement. Brian ced aforting hand on Sanford¡¯s shoulder and interjected, ¡°I believe it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Since Yana orchestrated this entire n, she Likely fabricated fake photos to deceive Maggie.¡± Sanford nodded fervently, reinforcing Brian¡¯s statement. ¡°That¡¯s right, Maggie. Trust me.¡± Maggie remained silent but turned her gaze toward Rosalynn. Upon hearing Sanford¡¯s exnation, Rosalynn found herself inclined to believe his words. ¡°Have you both had breakfast? If not, please sit down and have some.¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± Brian replied with a smile, promptly taking a seat.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The table is empty. Please go to the kitchen and get some food,¡± Rosalynn instructed, ncing at Brian. Raising an eyebrow, Brian proceeded to the kitchen, feeling inexplicably content with being given such an order. It was as if Rosalynn, acting as a wife, was instructing her husband to entertain their guests. ¡°Sanford, how exactly did you humiliate Yana?¡± Rosalynn inquired, wiping her mouth with a tissue after nearly spewing out her milk. Sanford nced at Maggie and cleared his throat. ¡°I offered the hotel security twenty thousand dors to remove Yana¡¯s clothes.¡± Rosalynn almost choked on her milk. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter: 858 Maggie, standing nearby, shot Sanford a surprised nce before gently patting Rosalynn¡¯s back to help her regainposure and catch her breath. Rosalynn reached for a tissue to clean her mouth. ¡°Your approach may have been rather indecent, but I¡¯m on your side.¡± Yana¡¯s character Left much to be desired. Sanford¡¯s actions were quite satisfying to them. Sanford smiled, casting a nce at Maggie. Observing her lowered head and avoidance of eye contact, he picked up the boiled egg Brian had brought from the kitchen and began peeling it. ¡°Maggie, this is for you,¡± he offered. Caught up in her thoughts about Yana¡¯s deceit, Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she noticed the boiled egg ced before her She stole a quick nce at Sanford before averting her gaze once more. ¡°| don¡¯t want to eat eggs,¡± Maggie stated firmly. She found herself in a state of confusion.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So, she had misunderstood Sanford all along? Now that he had rified everything, revealing it to be a misunderstanding, could they mend their fractured rtionship? No, they were notpatible. Their paths would inevitably diverge. She couldn''t bear to go through the pain of another breakup. Sanford¡¯s hand, holding the egg, froze. His smile wavered slightly as he noticed Maggie¡¯s evasive eyes. ¡°In that case, I''ll eat it.¡± The misunderstanding had been resolved, so why was she still rejecting him? Didn''t she believe him? Brian, peeling the eggshell as well, sympathetically nced at Sanford, understanding his frustration. Continuing to peel the egg, Brian ced it in an empty bowl in front of Rosalynn. Rosalynn paused her milk consumption, poured some sauce over the egg, and pushed it toward Maggie. ¡°Maggie, have a good breakfast. Eggs are a good source of protein.¡± Maggie remained in a daze. Her eyes widened as she observed Rosalynn offering her the egg that Brian had peeled for her Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter: 859 ¡°Rosalynn, why aren¡¯t you eating it?¡± | don¡¯t want to eat it,¡± Rosalynn said calmly, taking a sip of milk. Maggie couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about consuming the egg Brian had prepared for Rosalynn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She nced at Brian and then looked at Rosalynn. Raising an eyebrow, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Maggie, are you challenging my authority?¡± Maggie shook her head and ced the egg in her mouth Though it felt a bit awkward to eat an egg hand-peeled by her boss, Maggie had to do so since Rosalynn said so. Observing this, Brian didn¡¯t get angry but instead felt a touch of helplessness. He and Sanford truly shared the same predicament. ¡°Maggie will be taking a day off today,¡± Rosalynn said to Brian between bites of her sandwich. Brian nodded. ¡°What about you? Do you need another day off?¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± Rosalynn responded after a brief moment of consideration. She felt concerned about leaving Maggie alone at home, thus deciding to take another day off to keep herpany. No more words were exchanged as they continued to eat their breakfast in silence. As they neared the end of their meal, Sanford¡¯s phone rang. His men informed him that they had brought Yana to the building. She was waiting outside. ¡°Take her here,¡± Sanfordmanded sternly. Upon hearing that Yana had been brought here, Maggie¡¯s chest tightened uncontrobly. Sensing her agitation, Rosalynn gently stroked her hand, offering silentfort. Amomentter, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn stood up and opened the door, only to find Yana being restrained by two furious bodyguards Rosalynn stepped aside, instructing the bodyguards to bring Yana inside. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter: 860 ¡°Come in.¡± The bodyguards pushed Yana into the room, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the floor. Yana cried out in pain, her eyes shing with anger as she gazed at the individuals present. ¡°Mr. Robles, what do you intend to do? Is this an emergency?¡± Maggie was also present. Yana felt as though they were about to interrogate her. Sanford red at Yana, his eyes filled with disgust. However, before he could utter a word, Maggie rose from her seat and approached Yana. ¡°Yana, did you instruct Jeffry to get close to me?¡± Maggie questioned. Yana straightened her hair and replied, ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jeffry¡¯s true identity had been exposed so quickly? What a useless man he turned out to be! ¡°Yana, are you still pretending to be innocent and defending yourself? Just listen.¡± Standing beside Maggie, Sanford took out his phone and yed a recording of Jeffry confessing to his instructions. Yana listened in silence, realizing that denying the truth would be futile. Resigned to her fate, she decided to strike back. 30 what? Maggie, a wretched person like you deserves a gambler!¡± ¡°Yana!¡± Sanford shouted angrily. He wanted to confront her, but Maggie held him back. ¡°Enough. Now that you admit to instructing Jeffry, there¡¯s one more thing. You imed to have slept with Sanford. Are the photos you showed me real?¡± Maggie questioned, hoping Yana would confess voluntarily. ¡°Of course! They are real!¡± Yana¡¯s eyes gleamed. She nced at Sanford deliberately and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you describe Maggie as stiff and boring in bed?¡± Sanford¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Yana, | won¡¯ty a hand on a woman, but if you continue spewing nonsense, | might be forced to! Do you still have the photos? Show me!¡± Yana felt a wicked satisfaction seeing his dejected expression. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry now! Why would | keep the photos? I¡¯ve deleted them, of course! What? Are you still eager to hit me? If you do, it''ll only reveal your guilt!¡± No one else could possess what she couldn''t have. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter: 861 She intended to strike a deep blow to Maggie¡¯s heart, ensuring she would remember it forever. ¡°Yana, you brought this upon yourself,¡± Sanford seethed, on the verge ofshing out at her. ¡°Sanford, step aside.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice came from behind him. Sanford hesitated and turned to face Rosalynn. With a stern expression, Rosalynn approached Yana, one step at a time. ¡°If you were to strike her, your hands would be dirty. It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Sanford furrowed his brow. ¡°So we just let her continue ndering me like this?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. She had other ways to make Yana confess to her actions. ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t defy Rosalynn. Step aside,¡± Brian intervened, sensing Rosalynn¡¯s intentions. He urged Sanford to make way. Sanfordplied, moving to the side and taking Maggie with him. Yana had witnessed Rosalynn¡¯s fighting skills before. As Rosalynn approached, step by step, Yana couldn''t help but swallow nervously and retreat. ¡°What do you intend to do? | warn you, if you dare to harm me, I... Ahr¡± Yana¡¯s words were cut short as she suddenly burst into Laughter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sanford and Maggie were taken aback Sanford questioned, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is Yana going insane?¡± Maggie blinked, hesitant as she replied, ¡°No. Rosalynn must have done something to her.¡± Brian furrowed his brow and exined proudly, ¡°Indeed. Rosalynn Likely used a silver needle to prick Yana¡¯s acupoint, causing her uncontroble Laughter.¡± His wife was truly ingenious. This method of punishment was far more efficient and effortless than resorting to physical violence. Moreover, it was tormenting for Yana. ¡°Ah, please stop. | don¡¯t want to Laugh anymore.¡± Yanaughed through her tears and runny nose. She attempted to approach Rosalynn but was firmly restrained by two bodyguards. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter: 862 Rosalynn¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°Do you feel remorse now, Yana? | taught you a lesson in Maggie''s defense. Now, tell me the truth. How did you create the photos?¡± Yana continuedughing so hard that she struggled to catch her breath. In the midst of her uncontroble mirth, she even involuntarily urinated in front of them. Looking at the yellow puddle on the floor, everyone in the room wrinkled their nose in disgust. Brian cast an unhappy nce at Sanford. ¡°She messed up my wife¡¯s apartment. How will youpensate for it?¡± Brian demanded. Sanford offered an awkward smile and replied, ¡°I own numerous properties. Rosalynn can choose any house she desires.¡± Brian nodded approvingly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a clever one.¡± Yana continued tough, her embarrassment reaching its peak. She felt utterly humiliated and wished she could disappear. ¡°Please, help me. I¡¯LI tell you everything Asubtle curve formed at the corners of Rosalynn¡¯s mouth as a glimmer of silver shed from her fingertips, swiftly piercing Yana¡¯s neck with a needle. she pleaded. After a while, Yana¡¯sughter finally subsided. Exhausted and breathless, she stared at Rosalynn with a mixture of resentment and fear. Who was this woman? How did she possess such unusual skills? ¡°Now, tell me,¡± Rosalynn demanded in a low voice, retracting the silver needle. Yana¡¯s eyes, filled with resentment, shifted to Maggie, who stood beside Sanford. ¡°| hired someone to manipte the photos. Maggie''s just a bitch. How could Sanford fall in love with her? | am much better than her! In order to avenge her, Sanford humiliated me in front of everyone! | despise them, so | intentionally fabricated the photos and showed them to Maggie. | also asked people to approach Jeffry to harm Maggie.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As long as Maggie marries that gambler, she will be condemned to a Life of social degradation, never able to rise above it.¡± Yana divulged her entire n and revealed her true intentions. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter: 863 Maggie stood in stunned silence, gazing at Yana¡¯s contorted face consumed by hatred. ¡°Yana, you''repletely deranged!¡± Yana had tormented Maggie since childhood. Maggie hadn''t harbored hatred towards her, but Yana¡¯s intense animosity towards her had always been perplexing. What was wrong with her? ¡°She is truly unhinged. There must be a serious issue with her mental health. She should be admitted to a psychiatric hospital for treatment,¡± Sanfordmented slowly. After issuing the order, Sanford instructed the bodyguards to escort Yana to a psychiatric hospital. Yana¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sanford, how dare you send me to a psychiatric hospital? You have no authority to do that!¡± Sanford sneered. ¡°Yana, we¡¯re in Wragos. Of course | have the authority here! Take her away!¡± Yana became flustered. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! | did everything because | love you!¡± Disgust filled Sanford¡¯s eyes. ¡°Silence her!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Finding a towel, the bodyguards covered Yana¡¯s mouth. Despite her struggles, they forcibly took her away. The door closed, enveloping the room in silence. Observing the urine on the floor, Rosalynn furrowed her brow. ¡°Rosalynn, | apologize for the inconvenience. I''ll clean it up,¡± Maggie said apologetically as she retrieved cleaning supplies from the bathroom. ¡°Forget it.¡± Rosalynn smiled, prepared to assist. However, Brian pulled her back and directed his gaze at Sanford. ¡°It was his fault. He should clean it up. If you¡¯re unhappy here, you can select one of his properties and move.¡± Sanford wanted to offer her a house?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Was he attempting to win her favor and bribe her? Was it solely because she was Maggie¡¯s friend? He was truly making sacrifices. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow but remained silent. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter: 864 Seeing Sanford setting aside his pride and disgustingly cleaning the floor with Maggie, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Well, guys, are you ready to return to work now?¡± she asked. Sanford straightened up and nced at Maggie. ¡°Maggie, you heard her exnation. It was all just a misunderstanding.¡± Maggie lowered her head and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Maggie...¡± Sanford hesitated, about to say something more. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m requesting a day off today.¡± Maggie interrupted Sanford and addressed Brian instead. She then took the cleaning supplies and made her way to the bathroom. Sanford¡¯s unfinished words were left hanging in his throat. It seemed that Maggie didn¡¯t want to reconcile with him. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Brian stated, casting a nce at Sanford as he led the way to the door. Sanford smiled at Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, please take care of Maggie.¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s my good friend. I¡¯LL do so even without you telling me.¡± He asked her to take care of Maggie, but he was no longer Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. He had no right to make such requests After their departure, Maggie emerged from the bathroom, appearing somewhat relieved. Rosalynn nced at her and remarked, ¡°Maggie, there was just a misunderstanding between you and Sanford. As for your rtionship with him...¡± ¡°Rosalynn, as | mentioned earlier, we''re different types of people. There¡¯s a significant social status gap between us. Even if it was just a misunderstanding, we can¡¯t be together,¡± Maggie exined and took a deep breath. Rosalynn responded, ¡°But | believe he still has feelings for you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maggie reached out and held Rosalynn¡¯s arm. ¡°Rosalynn, | don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship with any man. | simply want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No, I''m not a lesbian.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, what are you thinking? The life I¡¯m referring to is different from what you imagine Maggie intentionally changed the subject. ¡°By the way, | haven¡¯t asked you yet. How did you learn acupuncture?¡± ¡°My grandfather taught me.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, what other skills do you possess?¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter: 865 ¡°You''ll be amazed in the future!¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you always surprise me!¡± Outside, Brian asked Sanford, ¡°What¡¯s your n now? You would be engaged to Millie if nothing went wrong, right?¡± Sanford adjusted his cor button and sighed. ¡°Yes, but now something went wrong.¡± He was still in love with Maggie. Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, he couldn¡¯t proceed with marrying another woman against his true feelings. Rosalynn and Maggie had a day off together at home. Rosalynn suggested that Maggie stay with her for the time being and stop renting her current apartment. Maggie hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. She knew she couldn''t continue Living in that apartment. It would only bring back painful memories. On the second day, Maggie felt much better and decided to return to work. Brian and Sanford joined them for breakfast, creating a sense of familiarity among the four of them. However, due to the recent conflicts, there was an underlying tension beneath the surface.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When they arrived at S.W. Studio, their colleagues greeted them as usual, unaware of what had transpired with Maggie. Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned on herputer, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Maggie could already anticipate her father¡¯s intentions. She took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°You''re so rebellious! Shame on you! How could you be a rich man¡¯s mistress and use his power to send Yana toa psychiatric hospital? What are you trying to aplish? Tell me! Are you seeking your own demise?¡± As expected, her father began to berate her. Maggie gripped her phone tightly. ¡°Dad, who told you that? Yana? Did she tell you what she did to me? She hurt me first!¡± Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter: 866 ¡°| don¡¯t care if she hurt you or not. All | know is that she¡¯s in a psychiatric hospital now because of you!¡± Drake''s anger radiated through the phone. ¡°Maggie, that¡¯s your cousin. Don¡¯t you care about our family¡¯s reputation anymore? Are you no longer interested in being part of the Shear family? We see Yana¡¯s parents almost every day. How do you expect us to face them in the future? Tell your lover to release her!¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie suppressed her sadness and responded, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t refer to him as my lover. | have nothing to do with him. It was because Yana provoked him that he made that decision. | have no authority to intervene, nor do | want to.¡± ¡°You''ve be so rebellious! Come back this instant!¡± Drake¡¯s voice seethed with rage. ¡°I''m sorry, but I¡¯ve been very busytely. | can¡¯te back right now,¡± Maggie said before hanging up the phone. Rosalynn, concerned, asked, ¡°Was that your father?¡± Maggie nodded, struggling to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed. He med me without seeking the truth and demanded that | ask Sanford to release Yana. But this time, | won''t forgive Yana as easily as before.¡± Last time, Yana was imprisoned for hurting her. Maggie let Yana go because of her mother¡¯s begging. But this time, she wouldn¡¯tpromise. ¡°Don''t be sad. I¡¯m on your side,¡± Rosalynn reassured Maggie, holding her hand with a supportive smile. Tears shimmered in Maggie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn.¡± She couldn¡¯tprehend why her own parents treated her poorly while always siding with others. It left her feeling disappointed. The morning flew by swiftly. At noon, Brian arrived at the studio with Sanford. Being the two most powerful and affluent men in Wragos, they instantly garnered attention from women around, causing a stir throughout the entire studio.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Employees, particrly the female ones, fixated their starry-eyed gazes on the two men. They huddled together, engrossed in gossip. Rosalynn and Maggie exchanged calm nces. After all, as the partners of these two men, they had grown ustomed to the attention. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter: 867 However, their tranquility was quickly disrupted. Brian made an internal call, summoning Rosalynn and Maggie to the CEO¡¯s office for Lunch. Rosalynn furrowed her brow, wondering if the purpose of their visit to the studio was solely for this Lunch meeting. Such audacity! ¡°Maggie, Brian wants us to have Lunch in the CEO¡¯s office. Let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalynn informed her. Maggie was taken aback and hesitated. ¡°Rosalynn, can | refuse to go?¡± She didn¡¯t want to have much interaction with Sanford at the moment. ¡°Maggie, believe it or not, if you refuse, they''ll find other ways to make you go,¡± Rosalynn replied, acknowledging the power dynamic at y. Atst, Rosalynn steered Maggie into the CEO''s office. Brian, with a flicker of surprise, looked at the women who had obediently entered his territory. ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable.¡± Brian had been convinced that several invitations would be needed to coax them into his office. Their immediate arrival had caught him off guard. Without a hint of emotion coloring her features, Rosalynn led Maggie to the lounge area and took a seat. Rarely had Sanford bothered toy out cutlery and tes with such meticulous courtesy. Keeping her gaze Low, Maggie seated herself next to Rosalynn, carefully avoiding Sanford¡¯s eyes. ¡°These dishes are from Atera Restaurant. | hope they are to your Liking.¡± Sanford¡¯s nce brushed past Maggie as he reached for her bowl to serve her soup. Simultaneously, Brian extended his hand for Rosalynn¡¯s bowl.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In an unspoken agreement, apromise that betrayed a twinge of regret in their eyes, Sanford yielded, allowing Brian to serve first. With an unchanging countenance, Brian spooned a serving of soup into Rosalynn¡¯s bowl. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter: 868 Rosalynn, unperturbed, epted the bowl and began to consume the soup at a leisurely pace. It was now Sanford¡¯s turn to serve Maggie. Before he could do so, Maggie intercepted with a polite, ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± She took over, filling a bowl for Brian first, then one for Sanford, and finally one for herself. Her actions held a certain dignity yet detachment, subtly hinting at her position as merely an employee. An unreadable emotion crossed Sanford¡¯s face as he epted his bowl and muttered a soft, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Maggie murmured, casting her gaze downward and beginning her meal. The room fell into a silence, punctuated only by the faint sounds of their dining.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Noticing Maggie''s single-minded focus on a particr dish, Sanford found himself reaching out to serve her more. Upon sensing his gaze, Maggie looked up only to divert her eyes when she met his. She proceeded to eat faster, seemingly eager to finish her meal and take her leave. Sanford¡¯s lips twitched as if to speak, but he remained silent, eating in quiet while the food tasted nd and unappetizing to him. Out of nowhere, the silence was broken by the shrill ring of a phone. It was Maggie¡¯s phone. cing her fork down, Maggie withdrew her phone from her pocket, her fingers clenched tight. It was her father. Again. ¡°Please, continue your meal at ease. I¡¯ve finished mine, and | need to take this call.¡± With those words, Maggie rose swiftly and made her way out of the office. ¡°Dad.¡± here are you?¡± Her father¡¯s irritable voice crackled over the Line. *m at work, Dad.¡± ¡°Your mother, your uncle, and | are on our way to your office. Meet us outside.¡± Wait, what? They wereing to her workce? Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter: 869 After ending the call abruptly, Maggie dashed out of the building. As she waited, the elevator doors slid open revealing her parents and her uncle, Yana¡¯s father. ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle. Why are you all here?¡± Maggie approached and offered her greetings. ke¡¯s face was a mask of anger as he rebuked her, ¡°Maggie, you ungrateful child! I¡¯ve supported you and your parents, helped you through school. And this is how you repay me?¡± At his words, Maggie¡¯s fingers curled tightly, a sign of restraint flickering in her eyes. ¡°Uncle, have | done something wrong?¡± ¡°Rebellious is what you are! Yana is in a mental hospital because of you, and you dare to ask what you''ve done wrong? Apologize, now!¡± Drake, Maggie''s father, barked. ¡°Why should | apologize when | haven¡¯t done anything wrong?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice was resolute as she spoke. ¡°Yana has been tormenting me since we were children. I¡¯ve put up with her Long enough. But she just got worse. If anyone owes an apology, it¡¯s her!¡± ke shot her a heated re at her words. ¡°What harm has Yana ever done to you? If she really wanted to hurt you, you wouldn''t be standing here uninjured, would you?¡± Maggie felt a sense of injustice. Yana¡¯s overbearing nature was a direct result of her parents¡¯ excessive pampering. But they hadn¡¯t realized their mistakes yet. ¡°Uncle ke, if you''re here to admonish me, I¡¯m afraid | have nothing to contribute. | have a packed schedule and tasks awaiting my attention. | need to go now.¡± Maggie didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to them, so she turned around and left. ¡°Hold on!¡± ke called out in a raised, angry tone. Maggie faltered her steps but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°What?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ke approached her with a solemn expression, his eyes scanning her from head to toe. ¡°Maggie, that dress looks quite fancy. It must have cost you a pretty penny, huh? Did your lover buy it for you? You be involved with a wealthy man at such a young age. You should be ashamed of yourself You''re quite bold. Is it due to his backing?¡± His words incensed Maggie to the point where her chest heaved in anger. Just as she was about to retort, she noticed Sanford making his way over, initiating a conversation. ¡°Her Lover? Are you referring to me?¡± Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter: 870 His tone wasced with a hint of mockery, his lips curling into a slight smirk, yet his gaze remained cold.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon recognizing the voice, ke swiveled to face Sanford. Taking in Sanford¡¯s distinguished demeanor, his eyes widened. ¡°Who might you be?¡± Sanford strutted over to Maggie and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I¡¯m the lover you''ve been referring to, and the one responsible for your daughter¡¯s admission to the psychiatric hospital.¡± ke¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly adopted a more respectful demeanor. ¡°Oh, you must be Mr. Robles. Yana¡®sck of discretion led her to offend you. Please ept our apologies.¡± He had visited his daughter the previous day and was fully aware of the incident from her ount. He understood that she had been sent to the psychiatric hospital by Sanford because she had harmed Maggie. While ke had a small factory in their hometown, he couldn''t help but feel insignificantpared to the influential Robles family in Wragos. ¡°Your daughter may be thoughtless, but being older, are you equally thoughtless?¡± Sanford remained nonchnt in the face of ke¡¯s words. He cast a sidelong nce at Maggie and pulled her towards him. ¡°You''ve thrown around the term ¡®lover¡¯ quite a bit, yet do youprehend its implications? Since I''m not married now, why can¡¯t | be in a rtionship with Maggie? If you¡¯d prefer your daughter not to reside indefinitely in the psychiatric hospital, I''d suggest you curb your temper and watch your words and actions!¡± His tone dripped with frosty disdain. ke felt a stab of humiliation at being reprimanded by someone younger However, considering Sanford¡¯s status, he had no choice but to stomach the affront. ¡°Mr. Robles, you''ve detained my daughter for a full day now. Can you consider releasing her?¡± Sanford gave him a cold look and retorted, ¡°Your daughter has been tormenting my Maggie since they were kids. A short stay in the psychiatric hospital is far from enough to make up for the harm she¡¯s caused.¡± ke¡¯s heart sank, and he struggled to keep hisposure as he asked, ¡°How long do you intend to keep my daughter in the psychiatric hospital?¡± Looking at Maggie, Sanford smiled and inquired, ¡°How Long do you think it will take? It depends on our mood.¡± Maggie cast her gaze downward, her heart racing as she absorbed Sanford¡¯s words. She felt a gentle caress of warm breath against her ear, igniting a tingling sensation in her heart. The arm draped over her shoulder held her gently, its warmth seeping into her. She yearned to distance herself from him, yet found herself drawn to remain in his vicinity Longer. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter: 871 She savored the fleeting joy of the moment. ¡°Maggie, your lunch is not finished yet. Let¡¯s go inside and finish eating.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Maggie instinctively looked in his direction and caught a glimpse of his friendly, smiling eyes. She quickly looked away and tried to keep calm. Seeing that the two were about to enter the studio, ke¡¯s face darkened. He directed an angry gaze at Drake and confronted him. ¡°Drake, is this how you''ve taught her to disrespect her elders? After all the years of generosity towards your family, is this how you repay me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was powerless against Sanford, but he could take his anger out on his brother. If they didn¡¯t convince Maggie to release his daughter, he vowed to make them pay. ¡°ke, try to stay calm. We will never forget your support and generosity.¡± Drake tried to soothe his brother, casting a reproachful nce at his wife, Helena. ¡°What are you waiting for? Tell Maggie to let Yana go!¡± Upon hismand, Helena, who had been silent till now, moved to intercept Maggie, who was on the verge of leaving. ¡°Maggie, please, don¡¯t escte things further. Let Yana go. Remember, she is your cousin. And your uncle ke¡¯s factory is our source of ie. If you persist, how will we continue working for him?¡± Now, Drake was using Helena to try to sway Maggie, invoking the bonds of family. Resolute, Maggie said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already forgiven her once before. She pushed it too far, nearly ruining me. If | let this pass, she might be even more reckless. Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Didn¡¯t you feel bad when | was in pain? What¡¯s more important to you, your reputation or me?¡± Her words stung, leaving Helena in a state of guilt and embarrassment. Helena¡¯s eyes welled up as she implored, ¡°Maggie, you¡¯re my child. How could | not care? But what can we do? We¡¯re not educated. Without your uncle¡¯s help, we would never have had the jobs that paid for your and your brother¡¯s college. Maggie, can you forgive Yana one more time? She will learn from this, | promise!¡± Maggie felt a lump in her throat as she looked at her mother¡¯s tear-filled eyes and pleading expression. Was she being asked to apologize? Did this mean Yana would have free rein to do as she pleased? Regardless of her actions or the severity of her mistakes, would she always be forgiven? ¡°Maggie, what line of work is your uncle in?¡± Sanford asked casually Blinking back tears, Maggie answered, ¡°He¡¯s in the clothing import-export business.¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter: 872 Raising his eyebrows, Sanford pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Ourpany is expanding, and we need to buy a factory. What''s it called?¡± Sanford was on the phone with his assistant. He turned to Maggie. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your uncle¡¯s factory? And where is it?¡± Maggie was taken aback. Was Sanford nning to buy her uncle¡¯s factory? ¡°Don''t look so shocked. Just tell me the name and address of the factory.¡± Sanford looked her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | may be buying it, but as the new owner, I¡¯ll take good care of the existing employees. That includes your parents.¡± Maggie was at a loss. What was he trying to say? Was he offering to protect her from being bullied into submission by her uncle, for the sake of her parents¡¯ employment? Awave of warmth washed over her heart, leaving her deeply moved. She nced at Sanford, his handsome features taking her breath away, before giving him the name and Location of the factory. ke was taken aback by her revtion. ¡°Mr. Robles, you intend to buy my factory? That¡¯s not eptable! It¡¯s the result of my lifelong work!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sanford nced at him coldly. ¡°Your inability to instill good values in Yana reflects poorly on you. Can someone who can¡¯t even raise his child properly, run a business sessfully? I¡¯m doing you a favor. If you continue managing yourpany, it will inevitably fail.¡± ¡°No, no, Mr. Robles, you can¡¯t do this. My business is flourishing. You can¡¯t just decide to buy it on a whim!¡± Beside himself with worry, ke moved to ost Sanford. Grasping Maggie¡¯s arm, Sanford took a step back, his gaze falling on Brian, who had been silently observing the chaos. ¡°Brian, where are your security guards? Why are they allowing such a disturbance? Escort this man out!¡± Brian, having witnessed the scene, subtly nodded at Edwin. Understanding his signal, Edwin directed two security guards to escort ke from the premises. The security duo immediately took ke to the elevator. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Chapter: 873 Enraged, ke Launched into a string of curses. Caught off guard, Drake hurriedly trailed behind. Astunned Helena quickly gave Maggie a nce before following Drake. The silence reimed the office. Bystanders scattered, returning to their respective tasks Maggie turned to Sanford. ¡°Are you seriously considering buying my uncle¡¯s factory?¡± Lowering his gaze to her, Sanford responded, ¡°Would you rather | don¡¯t? If | don¡¯t buy it, he¡¯ll continue using your parents¡¯ jobs as leverage.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maggie¡¯s heart pounded. Meeting Sanford¡¯s dark gaze, she found herself unable to hold his stare. ¡°I can¡¯t repay such a monumental favor.¡± His gaze softening at her trembling Lashes, Sanford murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for repayment. Consider this my apology to you. An apology? But he hadn¡¯t wronged her, had he? Maggie almost voiced her thoughts, but thought better of it. The lingering warmth on her shoulder made her acutely aware of Sanford¡¯s hold on her. She quickly stepped out of his grasp. ¡°I have work to do. | should get back to it.¡± Noting her difort, Sanford let out a sigh. ¡°Brian, our Lunch break is over. I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to. | must be going now.¡¯ Brian watched him Leave, an understanding look in his eyes. As the elevator doors closed, another set opened up, revealing Hutton and Karl. Seeing Maggie about to enter the office, Karl called out to her Sanford, who was about to disappear into the elevator, froze. He watched as Karl approached the office with long strides. Simultaneously, a smiling Maggie made her way to him. ¡°Karl, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter: 874 Maggie? Karl? Why was Karl addressing her so intimately? Sanford¡¯s brows knitted together, and rather than leaving, he decided to stay a Little Longer. On the other side, Karl handed a bag to Maggie. ¡°| procured some materials for your studies. | was passing by and thought I¡¯d deliver them to you.¡± epting the bag, Maggie shed a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you so much for going out of your way to bring these. That¡¯s really kind of you.¡± ¡°It''s no problem at all.¡± Karl returned her smile and began to exin the contents of the bag. Hutton, choosing to ignore Brian, extended a dessert box to Rosalynn, who had remained silent all along. ¡°Rosalynn, | picked up some desserts for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Rosalynn received it with a smile. Hutton continued, ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me tonight? My friends haven''t stopped raving about the dishes you prepared Last time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They''ve been imploring me to persuade you to cook for them again.¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn blinked. Before she could respond, Brian intervened, ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡± Turning to Brian, Hutton retorted, ¡°l was addressing Rosalynn. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I''m just showing concern. She¡¯s been busy all day, and now you want her to cook dinner as well?¡± Brian retorted. Hutton gritted his teeth. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s no need for you to sow discord here. And curb your jealousy. We are very close. She enjoys cooking for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it. I¡¯m just concerned she might tire herself out.¡± Brian looked at Rosalynn, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s no need for theatrics. In a marriage...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hutton.¡± Rosalynn swiftly interrupted him, anticipating he was about to mention her marriage to Brian, potentially sparking a dispute. After biting back his words, Hutton shot an irritated look at Brian. Amused, Rosalynn responded, ¡°I can¡¯t make it today. Perhaps another time.¡± Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter: 875 Indeed, it wasn¡¯t the best day to visit Hutton¡¯s ce. Maggie, who was currently staying at Rosalynn¡¯s home, wasn¡¯t fond of crowded spaces. ¡°Alright, we can dine together another time,¡± conceded Hutton, his gaze softening as he looked at Rosalynn. ¡°But, | must say, I¡¯m looking forward to your cooking again. Rosalynn, would you mind cooking for me?¡± The sting of Brian¡¯s words still lingered. ¡°Of course not,¡± said Rosalynn, offering a reassuring smile. Pleased, Hutton shot a triumphant nce at Brian, whose eyes narrowed in obvious displeasure. Eager to prevent another public argument, Rosalynn quickly redirected the attention. Noticing that Sanford was still present, his gaze filled with apparent jealousy towards Karl, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sanford, | thought you mentioned having matters to attend to. Why are you still here?¡± At her remark, all eyes turned to Sanford. Clearing his throat awkwardly, Sanford cast a final nce at Karl. ¡°I''LL take my leave now.¡± His gaze bore an undeniable hostility. Karl, being a man of the world himself, didn¡¯t miss this. Though he had never personally encountered Sanford before, his remarkable demeanor and the name Sanford was sufficient for him to know who he was. ¡°Maggie, is he the one who hurt you?¡± He remembered Sanford as the yboy who had once broke Maggie''s heart. He had even hacked Sanford¡¯s official website in retaliation. ¡°He certainly looks the part,¡± Karl remarked pointedly. Maggie instinctively defended Sanford. ¡°He¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡± Herment earned surprised nces from everyone present. Instantly regretting her words, Maggie hastily addressed Karl, ¡°I still have work toplete. | should get going.¡± Sanford¡¯s character was none of her business.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She simply felt obliged to defend him considering his help earlier. It didn¡¯t feel right to remain silent while others badmouthed him. Upon seeing her dash into the studio, Hutton yfully patted Karl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop watching her. You¡¯ve seen her now. We should get going.¡± Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter: 876 Karl replied, half in jest, ¡°Oh, so we just badmouth people behind their backs and leave? Isn¡¯t that a bit rude?¡± Hutton, shing a smile at Brian, quipped, ¡°Does it matter? They did something objectionable first. Aren¡¯t we allowed to share our opinions?¡± ¡°But it seems Maggie is siding with that jerk.¡± Karl looked somewhat deted. Turning his gaze to Rosalynn, Hutton let out a sigh. ¡°Women tend to be irrational when in love. Even if they¡¯re hurt by a bad man, they''ll still rush to his defense.¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless. This brat was purposefully provoking her! Did he think she was irrational in love? ¡°Rosalynn, we''re off now. Feel free to visit our office and maybe we can grab dinner together sometime.¡± Karl bid Rosalynn goodbye. ¡°Alright.¡± Once they''d left, Rosalynn pivoted and was about to enter the studio. Brian intercepted her. ¡°Who''s that man? Is he pursuing Maggie?¡± At this, Rosalynn freed herself from his hold, saying, ¡°We''re at work. Please refrain from idle gossip.¡± Brian arched his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, we''ll save the gossip for tonight at home then.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn merely shot him a nce and without uttering a word, entered the studio. Sitting in his car outside the studio, Sanford couldn''t help but rey the recent events in his mind. Clearly, that man was smitten with Maggie. And Maggie seemed quite receptive to him. She had just been deceived by a man, hadn''t she? Was she already prepared to dive into another rtionship? His train of thought was interrupted by a call on his phone; it was his mother. Sanford picked up the call, attempting to steady his emotions. ¡°Mom.¡± Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter: 877 ¡°Sanford, where are you? Let¡¯s go shopping this afternoon.¡± Starting the car engine, Sanford replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite swamped this afternoon. | might not be able to make it.¡± ¡°Whenever you wrap up your work,e join us. We have an appointment with Millie¡¯s parents to discuss your marriage. You can''t bete.¡± Upon hearing his mother¡¯s words, Sanford¡¯s mind was brought back to reality. He focused on the road before him and said after a moment, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not ready to get married yet. Cancel the appointment tonight.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to get married? Didn¡¯t we agree on this just a few days ago? Why the sudden change of mind?¡± His mother protested.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m driving now and | can¡¯t afford to be distracted. Let¡¯s Leave it at that.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was against marriage, but the idea of marrying Millie suddenly seemed unappealing. He had thought that he was betrayed by Maggie, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding. He was still in love with Maggie. The mere thought of her possibly falling for another man caused difort. Maybe he was a more sentimental man than he thought. He believed he could never fall for any other woman. But his assumptions were quickly overturned. At the moment, he yearned for solitude. As for marriage, he wasn¡¯t ready to think about it. Meanwhile, in the studio, Maggie¡¯s phone was incessantly buzzing. Call after call from her parents. Annoyed, Maggie eventually turned her phone off. Observing her frustrated expression, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Calls from your parents?¡± Maggie nodded, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Rosalynn, what if Sanford really buys my uncle¡¯s factory?¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°If your uncle¡¯s factory is indeed bought by Sanford, it''ll be a blessing for the employees there. Robles Group is one of the leading enterprises in Wragos. The welfare and treatment of their employees are much superior than other companies. If your uncle¡¯s factory is assimted into Robles Group, it''ll be a subsidiary. The benefits for employees will reach a new level, and your parents won''t have to constantly worry about your uncle¡¯s pressure anymore.¡± Maggie acknowledged Rosalynn¡¯s point with a nod, but sighed. ¡°Even so, my parents will still me me.¡± Her father always did what her uncle said. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter: 878 In his eyes, it seemed like no one could match up to ke. ¡°Maggie, do you really value your parents¡¯ feelings that much? But | don¡¯t think they Love you. You constantly tolerate Yana for their sake, but in return, they keep pushing their Limits. Sometimes, we need to be firm,¡± Bess said with her rational perspective. Maggie nodded. ¡°I know, Rosalynn. Actually, | feel relieved that Sanford is nning to acquire my uncle¡¯s factory. There¡¯s indeed a sense of satisfaction.¡± Rosalynn, raising her eyebrows, said, ¡°Sanford¡¯s apology does appear quite sincere. Are you moved, Maggie?¡± Maggie fiddled with her fingers and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m moved, but just moved.¡± She was determined to remember her position and not to fall in love with Sanford again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalynn took a nce at her and remained silent. They resumed their work. In the evening, after wrapping up work, they went to the market to purchase some ingredients, preparing to cook dinner. Reflecting on Karina, Sylvia reached for her phone and dialed her number. ¡°Karina, where are you now? I¡¯m cooking a delicious meal tonight. Would you like to join us for dinner? Maggie will be here as well.¡± Karina¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | have a meeting with a client today. How about next time?¡± Her tone was less warm than usual. Having been friends for many years, Rosalynn could sense that her best friend was in low spirits. ¡°Karina, are you upset?¡± Karina gave a half-hearted Laugh. ¡°Not at all, Rosalyn. My agency has only recently Launched. | have a pile of work to deal with every day. I''m swamped.¡± Was that the real issue? Rosalynn decided not to pry further. ¡°Then make sure you''re taking care of yourself.¡± ¡°I will. My client is arriving. I''ll catch up with you Later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn ended the call, her mind awash with thoughts. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter: 879 Ever since Barlow was released from the hospital, Karina had been somewhat distant. Could Barlow be the reason for Karina¡¯s apparent distress? At Royarid Club In a private room, Karina was waiting for a client alongside a budding actor. She nced at her watch, then said to the actor, ¡°The producer and his team should be here shortly. I''ll step out to greet them.¡± To secure superior resources for herpany¡¯s artists, she had been operating at full tilt, fulfilling her duties as an agent. Her schedule was so packed and exhausting that she would promptly fall asleep upon returning home each day. As Karina reached for the door handle, the actor stopped her. ¡°Karina, hold on. There seems to be something on your cor.¡± Hearing this, Karina paused and examined her shoulder. ¡°Where? Is it dirty?¡± She had chosen to wear a white chiffon blouse and loose ck trousers for the day, abination that lent her a tall and fashionable appearance. ¡°Hold still. Let me take a look.¡± The actor approached and scrutinized her cor. He was still in college; tall, fair-skinned, handsome, and exuding an air of innocence. ¡°What is it?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| can¡¯t exactly say. Might be dust.¡± The actor proceeded to brush her cor clean and adjusted her attire. Outside, Barlow was heading to a separate private room with his associates. His gaze unintentionally fell on the pair, causing him to halt when he saw their closeness. At that moment, the male artist had just finished tidying Karina¡¯s outfit, and in return, Karina was adjusting his. Their interaction seemed so friendly that sheplimented him on his handsome looks. To Barlow, they resembled a young couple basking in their affection for each other. After assisting the actor with his attire, Karina stepped outside. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter: 880 She was met with Barlow''s intense gaze. Her smile faltered, then she quickly averted her eyes and moved ahead.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Tucker, what''s holding your attention? Aren¡¯t we going in?¡± an associate asked him. ¡°You go on ahead. I*LI catch up in a moment.¡± Once his associate entered the private room, Barlow spun on his heel and pursued Karina. ¡°Karina.¡± Barlow caught hold of Karina¡¯s hand and queried, ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± Karina was taken aback by his inquiry. She wriggled free from his grip and retorted, ¡°We aren¡¯t close. Please refrain from grabbing me.¡± Witnessing her indifference and distance, Barlow''s brows knitted together. ¡°Karina, is that man your new boyfriend? He seems rather young. Be cautious of individuals who might exploit you for your sess.¡± His words made Karina scoff, ¡°Barlow, by what right do you judge my personal life? We have no connection. Move aside. I''d appreciate it if you¡¯d keep your distance from now on.¡± Was he not yet weary of making a mockery of her? Perhaps they should act as if they were strangers Seeing Karina brush past him, Barlow clenched his fists reflexively, a glimmer of restraint flickering in his striking eyes. After a beat, he reached out to halt Karina again. ¡°Karina, do you recall the promise you made to me?¡± Upon hearing him, Karina was reminded of his assistance in exposing Annalise¡¯s true colors, enabling her brother to see Annalise for who she truly was. At the time, she had conceded that she owed him a favor. Then, he had stipted that she owed him one, and he would call upon it once he decided what he wanted. ¡°What is it you want me to do?¡± Karina inquired. Barlow held her gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to enter a romantic rtionship with anyone else for the next three years.¡± Karina was rendered speechless. He wanted to dictate her love life? Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter: 881 ¡°Why? Barlow, what''s your objective? Why can¡¯t | fall in Love?¡± Barlow elucidated, ¡°You''re an agent. Your actions reflect on your employees and you should remain focused on your work. We¡¯re business partners. It¡¯s your job to generate revenue for me.¡± After delivering his order, Barlow seemed satisfied, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he turned to leave. Watching his retreating form, Karina felt a surge of mixed emotions. ¡°Barlow, what exactly is your game? Why do you oscite between distancing yourself and drawing near? You don¡¯t love me, do you? But what are you doing now? Yet, why does it feel like you¡¯re staging an act of sincere affection by prohibiting me from falling in Love?¡± Barlow paused without turning around. ¡°Karina, as I¡¯ve already exined, my only intent is to keep your focus on generating revenue for me. Don¡¯t look for hidden meanings where there are none.¡± Karina''s voice wavered. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± His response was so resolute that Karina had to quell the tears welling up in her eyes, resorting to a self-deprecating smile. She had long epted his callous nature, but she questioned why she had continued to hope for something more. In Rosalynn¡¯s apartment Having tidied up and changed, Rosalynn and Maggie went about their individual routines. Maggie delved into the study materials Karl had given her for the postgraduate entrance exams in the living room, while Rosalynn retreated to her study to sketch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The serene silence was broken when their phones buzzed simultaneously. Undoubtedly, this signaled significant news. Engrossed in her sketch, Rosalynn curiously nced at her phone to find every social tform buzzing with the same heated topic. She grabbed her phone and skimmed through the news, her expression shifting dramatically. ¡°Unbelievable! A famous actress, Miss Moran, is suspected of murdering a well-known director and has been taken into police custody. She¡¯s also implicated in an assault on renowned star, Miss Hilton, who¡¯s been rushed to the hospital.¡± The news item was supplemented by several photographs, capturing the moment the star was escorted by the police. Though the actress¡¯s face was blurred, Rosalynn instantly recognized Valeria. Valeria was in trouble! She was embroiled in a murder usation. ¡°Rosalynn, have you seen the news?¡± Maggie, also privy to the news, pushed open the door. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter: 882 ¡°Yes, | have,¡± Rosalynn replied tersely, rising from her chair to exit the study. ¡°Rosalynn, is that Valeria? How could she be a murder suspect?¡± Aware of the strong bond between Valeria and Rosalynn, Maggie couldn¡¯t suppress her concern. Quickly changing her attire, Rosalynn stated, ¡°I¡¯m not certain about the details. I''m heading to the police station.¡± ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Maggie offered. ¡°No, thank you. Just stay put.¡± Having responded, Rosalynn grabbed her essentials and exited the apartment . While waiting for the elevator, Rosalynn hesitated before deciding to call Brian. She was unsure if Eleanor was indeed the star who Valeria had purportedly injured.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her call went unanswered, causing her brow to furrow in concern. As the elevator arrived, she disconnected the call and stepped in. Upon reaching the parking level, her phone rang. It was from Brian. She asked, ¡°Where are you? Have you seen the news? Valeria¡¯s in trouble.¡± ¡°I''m aware. I¡¯m currently en route to the hospital.¡± Brian was heading to the hospital. Did this imply that the injured star was indeed Eleanor? Rosalynn got into her car. ¡°Are you visiting Eleanor?¡± ¡°Yes. Her agent informed me that she was allegedly shoved by Valeria and is showing signs of a possible miscarriage. I¡¯m heading to the hospital to get more information.¡± The news was true! With a swift turn of the ignition key, Rosalynn said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the police station to see Valeria.¡± ¡°I''ve directed Edwin to the police station. You can coordinate with him there,¡± Brian advised. ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter: 883 Rosalynn¡¯s mind was a whirlwind. Her singr focus now was to understand the entire situation. Why had Valeria allegedly murdered a director and harmed Eleanor? When she arrived at the police station, Rosalynn called Edwin. ¡°Hi, Rosalynn.¡± Edwin had just arrived at the police station. ¡°Edwin, | need to see Valeria. Is that possible?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°I''LL see what I can pull off. Trust me on this.¡± After Edwin found a familiar policeman and had a small talk with him, the policeman took Rosalynn to a room and she saw Valeria. Inside the room, Valeria sat on a shiny steel chair, a picture of fear and anxiety. ¡°Valeria.¡± Rosalynn called out to her. Startled, Valeria sprang up, the chair screeching in metallic protest. ¡°Rosalynn, please, you''ve got to help me. I¡¯m innocent. | swear, | didn¡¯t murder anyone!¡± ¡°Calm down, Valeria. | believe you. Now, take a deep breath. Then tell me exactly how everything went down. From the start.¡± Valeria swallowed hard, took a shaky breath, and began her story. ¡°My agent told me John was making a new movie and thought I¡¯d be perfect for the lead. He asked me to meet him at the club tonight to discuss the script. | don¡¯t particrly like him, but | agreed. When | entered the private room, it was set up for a candlelit dinner. John invited me for a drink. Knowing his reputation, | made an excuse about being on my period and declined. He didn¡¯t press on, but after drinking a few sses, he started making untowardments and even tried to touch me. | was gritting my teeth, biding my time, when John suddenly clutched his chest and...¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thinking of the scene at that time, Valeria trembled slightly. Anyone who witnessed such an event would undoubtedly feel traumatized. Her ount was chilling, and Rosalynn listened, offering aforting hand on Valeria¡¯s trembling shoulder. ¡°So, you''re saying John just dropped dead? And Eleanor? How did you end up pushing her?¡± ¡°|...1 tried to run, to get help,¡± Valeria stammered through tears. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter: 884 ¡°But | ran into Eleanor. When she saw John, she used me of killing him. She grabbed me and wouldn''t let me Leave. | tried to break free.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. | didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. | didn¡¯t push hard, but she stumbled back and hit the door. Then, she cried, saying she had a stomachache.¡± Rosalynn listened, her mind working to connect the dots. ¡°What was Eleanor doing there in the first ce?¡± Valeria clutched Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly, panic flooding her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But with John dead, am | going to jail?¡± ¡°No, you won''t. You''re innocent. I¡¯m sure that the police will get to the bottom of this,¡± Rosalynn dered. At the hospital ¡°Mr. Hughes, by the time Miss Hilton arrived, her baby was already in critical condition. We had to perform surgery immediately,¡± the chief obstetrician said, his face lined with regret. Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°So the baby didn¡¯t survive?¡± ¡®m afraid not,¡± the doctor confirmed, his gaze heavy with sorrow. Brian fell silent. There was regret, yes, but also an undeniable sense of relief. The tragedy was untimely, but it lifted the weight of potentialplications the child would have caused between him and Rosalynn. Hisck of emotional attachment to the unborn child might cross as callous, even heartless. But the truth remained that he felt no significant bond with the life that had once fluttered within Eleanor. With a nod, Brian entered Eleanor¡¯s room. She was already awake, her assistant, Moira, standing by her side. ¡°Mr. Hughes!¡± Eleanor eximed as she spotted Brian entering the room. Her voice held a note of happiness, but her weakened state made it difficult for her to sit. Moira quickly moved to Eleanor¡¯s side, sliding a pillow behind her back to provide support. Eleanor winked at Moira, who understood the unspoken message immediately. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I''ll head out to grab a few things for Eleanor.¡± The moment the door clicked shut, Eleanor¡¯s head dipped low. She traced her t belly, her fingers gliding across the smooth fabric of her hospital gown. ¡°Did we Lose our baby?¡± ¡°You should rest,¡± Brian said and Looked at her. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter: 885 A flush of anger rushed to her cheeks, and tears threatened to spill. ¡°Valeria did this! She killed our baby!¡° Brian frowned. ¡°What happened precisely? How did you end up at the club?¡± Eleanor dabbed at her weeping eyes with a tissue. ¡°| met John during Chaz and his wife¡¯sst visit to Wragos. He had a movie project, something he wanted to discuss with me. | figured it was wise to smooth over our differences, thinking it might boost my career. So, when he invited me out tonight, | agreed. But when | arrived, John was sprawled on the floor. Motionless. And Valeria was running away. | didn¡¯t let her go, so she pushed me. Our baby just gone Like that. Brian¡¯s face remained impassive, not revealing any emotions as Eleanor told her story. Did John also have an appointment with Valeria when he met Eleanor? Why did he ask two women to meet at the same time? ¡°Did you witness Valeria killing John?¡± ¡°No, | didn¡¯t actually see her do it. But she was the only other person there. Who else could it be?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face scrunched, her voice carrying a defensive undertone. ¡°We can¡¯t jump to conclusions based on circumstantial evidence,¡± Brian countered, his gaze narrowing. ¡°But even if she didn¡¯t kill John, she killed our baby. Our child! You have to make her pay.¡± Eleanor sobbed desperately, her fists clenched. Her constant repetition of ¡°our child¡± grated on Brian¡¯s nerves. ¡°Just rest now. I''ll handle this.¡± And with that, he stepped out of the room, the door clicking shut behind him. Meanwhile, Eleanor¡¯s agonized mask melted away, reced by a chilling calm. She wiped her eyes, a smug grin ying at the corners of her Lips. Her n-killing two birds at once-had worked wlessly. After all, she had sworn to remove any stumbling blocks from her path. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter: 886 With John gone, the true paternity of her unborn child was a secret that would stay buried. As for the detestable Valeria, whether or not she dodged a prison sentence, this scandal would spell the end of her career. Eleanor savored the sweet taste of impending victory. But it was a pity that her child was gone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Could she still have a future with Brian? In the police station After visiting Valeria, Rosalynn came out and saw Hutton. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°| came as soon as | saw the news,¡± Hutton said, worry lines etched on his face. ¡°How is she doing? Did you manage to speak to her?¡± ¡°She...¡± Before Rosalynn could answer, a woman¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Valeria¡¯s manager. What is her current situation? Has she been charged? Her rtionship with John was purely personal. Our agency had no part in it.¡± Upon hearing the agent¡¯s words, Rosalynn frowned. How could Valeria¡¯s agent act this way? When Valeria was in trouble, her agent didn¡¯t seek ways to assert her innocence. Instead, she was quick to abandon her, even going as far as to malign her. ¡°Old woman, what nonsense are you spouting? What kind of agent are you? When you exploited Valeria for your profit, you treated her like a servant. Now that she¡¯s facing trouble, you''re quick to wash your hands off her. Don¡¯t you feel any shame!¡± In a fit of anger, Hutton, more incensed than Rosalynn, verbally attacked Valeria¡¯s agent. The agent was in her mid-thirties. She scrutinized Hutton and retorted, ¡°What did you just call me? Old woman? Ah, | see. You must be the boy toy Valeria slept with, aren¡¯t you? Why are you so agitated? Is it because you have no one to depend on now that Valeria¡¯s in trouble?¡± Her sharp, malicious words irked Hutton, igniting a desire to Lash out. ¡°Old woman, who are you calling a boy toy?¡± Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter: 887 ¡°The only boy present here.¡± ¡°Why are you all creating such a ruckus? This is a police station! If you want to argue, take it outside!¡± The officer mmed his hand on the table, shouting. ¡°Don¡¯t engage with her, Hutton.¡± Rosalynn firmly held Hutton to prevent any impulsive actions. The agent shed a sycophantic smile at the officer. At that moment, her phone rang. Hastily, she answered the call, ¡°Boss, I''m still at the police station. | don¡¯t know the exact details yet, but Valeria¡¯s reputation is definitely tarnished. | understand. I''l terminate the contract with her... Hearing this, Rosalynn knew the call was from Valeria¡¯s agency''s owner. They had abandoned Valeria. It appeared they wouldn¡¯t be helping to prove her innocence. ¡°Damn capitalists!¡± Hutton seethed with anger. If not for Rosalynn¡¯s grip, he would have physically confronted the agent. Rosalynn consoled, ¡°Hutton, don¡¯t act rashly. Who knows what the future holds? Ending her contract with such a terrible company is a good thing for Valeria. We''ll focus on getting her out first.¡± Upon hearing this, Hutton gradually regained hisposure. He swallowed his anger and nodded, ¡°You''re right. The most urgent matter is to get Valeria out and help prove her innocence.¡± Rosalynn concurred and addressed Edwin, ¡°Is it possible to bail Valeria out?¡± Edwin responded, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. We can¡¯t bail her out until the forensic report is released.¡± If Valeria was in any way connected to John¡¯s death, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed bail. jow long before the forensics report is out?¡± Hutton queried.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Within twenty-four hours,¡± Edwin replied. Hutton nced at Rosalynn, who suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home for now? I''ll stay here and await updates.¡± ¡°No, I''ll stay here with you.¡± Hutton declined to leave, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t push him further. They both remained in the police station corridor, awaiting updates. Soon after, Brian arrived. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter: 888Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Edwin approached him. Brian acknowledged him with a nod and asked for thetest news. Following the brief, he headed to Rosalynn. Recalling that Brian had visited Eleanor in the hospital, Rosalynn asked, ¡°How is Eleanor doing now?¡± Brian fixed his gaze on her before revealing, ¡°She lost the baby.¡° She Lost the baby! Rosalynn¡¯s Lips tightened, and a wave ofplex emotions washed over her. Despite herck of affection for Eleanor, her child was innocent. The child was gone? And it was due to Valeria pushing her? Would Eleanor ever forgive Valeria then? ¡°Have you spoken to Valeria? What did she say?¡± Brian questioned Rosalynn, bringing her back from her thoughts. Collecting herself, Rosalynn ryed Valeria¡¯s ount of events. Brian stayed silent, Lost in thought. ¡°Did Eleanor mention why she was at the club?¡± Rosalynn questioned. Brian snapped back to the present and replied, ¡°She imed that John had invited her to discuss the movie So Eleanor had alsoe to discuss the movie with John? Had John nned to meet with two actresses simultaneously? Rosalynn pondered over these revtions. ¡°John deserved it. His actions towards the actresses were utterly reprehensible,¡± Hutton said angrily after hearing what Rosalynn said. Rosalynn nced at him, recognizing that he was standing up for Valeria, and chose to remain silent. Even though she also despised men Like John, she didn¡¯t wish for him to meet his end in Valeria¡¯s presence. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter: 889 It made Valeria in great trouble. They were in the police station, waiting for news, with Brian also refusing to leave. Noticing that Rosalynn was d in thin clothing, he fetched a coat from his car and draped it over her. Rosalynn didn¡¯t resist, instead clutching the coat tighter around her. It wasn¡¯t until their regr doctor ryed the post-mortem examination results. John had sumbed to a sudden cardiac arrest triggered by an overdose of aphrodisiacs. Police evidence pointed to him having ingested the aphrodisiacs prior to Eleanor¡¯s arrival. Additionally, the police discovered a bottle containing aphrodisiacs in the private room. Therefore, while Valeria remained under suspicion, there was no concrete proof implicating her in John¡¯s murder. She was eligible for bail. However, there was an additional requirement: Eleanor, another involved party in the case, had to provide a letter of no objection. As Eleanor had lost her child, and Valeria was held ountable, this was deemed necessary. Rosalynn¡¯s anxiety soared. Eleanor had Lost her unborn child, and the rtionship between her and Valeria was strained. Would Eleanor consent to issue the letter of no objection?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Old man, ask that mistress of yours to provide us with a letter of no objection! The child was never meant toe into this world. Is she still intent on cing the me on Valeria?¡± Hutton scolded Brian. Brian cast him a frosty look. After all, Eleanor¡¯s unborn child was his own. Hutton¡¯s remarks had struck a nerve. ¡°Hutton, the baby¡¯s innocent. Don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Rosalynn stepped in, seeing that Brian remained stoic, and gently took Hutton¡¯s hand. Hutton managed to hold back his rage. ¡°Listen, even if I''ve been a bit harsh, consider it. Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful to Valeria? If Eleanor was still pregnant, wouldn¡¯t that continue to cause friction between you and Rosalynn?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t argue with his Logic. The child¡¯s existence would forever be a sharp splinter in Rosalynn¡¯s heart. If the child were no more, while the splinter might remain, at Least there would be a chance to pull it. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter: 890 ¡°ILL call Eleanor.¡± Brian walked out of the police station and called Eleanor. Rosalynn shot a nce at Hutton, her crimson Lips pressed together. ¡°Hutton, even without a child, there¡¯s an unresolved issue between us.¡± Hutton felt a Little ufortable. ¡°I get it. I¡¯m just trying to rile him up. | want Valeria to get away from this wretched ce as soon as she can.¡± Rosalynnprehended his intentions, giving his hand aforting pat while they awaited Brian¡¯s update. Outside, Brian was on a call with Eleanor. ¡°Eleanor, | intend to secure Valeria¡¯s bail. | need a letter of no objection from you.¡± On hearing this, Eleanor retorted, ¡°Valeria is responsible for the death of our child. You still want to bail her out?¡± Brian answered, ¡°It was merely an embryo. Valeria didn¡¯t mean to.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to? Does that mean she can act as if nothing transpired?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice broke to tears as she continued, ¡°You might dismiss the significance of this child, but it means the world to me. Aren''t you being too ruthless?¡± Brian furrowed his brows. ¡°Eleanor, | have to get Valeria out. What can | do for you to grant me the letter of no objection?¡± Between sobs, Eleanor managed to ask, ¡°Are you doing all this for Rosalynn? | really envy her.¡± ¡°Enough with the crap and let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Brian cut her off impatiently. Following a moment of silence, Eleanor said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of my limitations, so | don¡¯t have any expectations. However, now that my child is gone, everyone¡¯s focus is on me. | want you to apany me in the hospital until I¡¯m well enough to be discharged. This way, it''ll give off the impression that you actually care about me.¡± Brian agreed to Eleanor¡¯s request. He hung up, then asked Edwin to take care of the bail. ¡°What did Eleanor say? Did she agree?¡± Rosalynn asked, looking at Brian. That went smoother than she had thought. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian answered, but he did not say anything more. ¡°I have some things to deal with, so | asked Edwin to handle it. You should go back first.¡± Part of Rosalynn wanted to ask where he was going, but in the end, she kept her questions to herself. Soon enough, Valera came out, and Rosalynn and Hutton walked up to her. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Chapter: 891 ¡°Rosalynn,¡± Valeria called. She hugged Rosalynn, her body still trembling slightly with fear. ¡°You''re okay now,¡± Rosalynn soothed as she ran aforting hand through Valeria¡¯s back. ¡°Thank you for bailing me out.¡± Valeria stepped back from the embrace and stood straight, looking at Rosalynn with grateful eyes. ¡°Thank Hutton. He was the one who asked Brian to call Eleanor to issue a letter of no objection.¡± Rosalynn smiled as she praised Hutton¡¯s quick work. Valeria turned to him and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I''m d you''re okay,¡± Hutton replied. He cleared his throat, a little embarrassed at their praise and attention. At this time, Valeria¡¯s agent came over. ¡°I''m disappointed in you, Valeria. | asked you to meet with John to discuss a movie project, not drink with him. | understand that you want to get the role, but you should never resort to dirty tricks.¡± Valeria narrowed her eyes at her, her gaze turning sharp. ¡°Hannah, choose your words carefully. I¡¯ve already told you a thousand times that | don¡¯t like John. You were the one who forced me to talk about the movie with him. And you should know me enough by now not to make that kind of assumption. If I''ve been sleeping my way to roles, | would have already been famous.¡± Hannah only snorted, clearly not buying her words. ¡°It¡¯s toote to y the goody two shoes now. Your reputation ispletely ruined, and thepany decided to terminate your contract. As stated in the conditions, the artist would be responsible for damages and losses incurred by thepany if she is at fault. Just prepare thepensation and wait for the termination to be finalized.¡± Valeria¡¯s fists clenched at her words. Rosalynn put a hand over her closed one and said, ¡°Let them terminate the contract. You¡¯d be doing yourself a favor not staying with that kind of agency.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She''s right. Even if the termination had note from them, we would have persuaded you to do it yourself.¡± Hutton agreed. Valeria took a deep breath, her eyes beginning to water. ¡°They''re going to ask for a huge amount. I¡¯LI go broke paying that off. All those years of hard work down the drain, and | don¡¯t even have a career to go back to.¡± Seeing the grief on Valeria¡¯s face, Rosalynnforted her, ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re an amazing actress. If worsees to worst, you''ll just be starting again. You have the talent. You''ll be getting other jobs soon enough.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Valeria¡¯s Lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Who would want to hire an actress with a bad reputation?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t act, you can still work behind the scenes.¡± Rosalynn paused before continuing, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always felt that there was something strange about John¡¯s death. If you can prove your innocence, you''ll be able to clear your name.¡± Valeria¡¯s eyes widened at Rosalynn¡¯s words. Rosalynn kept speaking. ¡°John wouldn''t have taken aphrodisiacs for no reason. He actually wanted to do something to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Chapter: 892 Valeria thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes. He has a bad reputation in the industry. He had gone after a lot of young actresses and had affairs with them.¡± ¡°So he asked you and Eleanor at the same time. Did he want to sleep with the two of you?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°| don¡¯t know.¡± Valeria frowned. ¡°But whatever it was, | would never have agreed.¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s talk about Eleanor first. John knew that she had Brian¡¯s support. How dare he harass her like that?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Valeria was confused, not following Rosalynn¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She means it¡¯s a conspiracy. Someone set you up,¡± Hutton said. ¡°A set-up? Who could be behind this?¡± queried Valeria. Rosalynn replied, ¡°I suspect the root of the issue lies with that bottle of wine. John doesn¡¯t have the cleanest reputation. He¡¯s known for his flings, and someone might''ve spiked the wine with extra aphrodisiacs. We could review the CCTV footage from that day and look into the waiter who served the wine. We might stumble upon a lead.¡± In the absence of tangible evidence, she could only draw up theories based on her instincts. Nodding approvingly, Hutton chimed in, ¡°I''LL dig into it once | get back.¡± Gratitude welled up in Valeria¡¯s eyes as she turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn Rosalynn, smiling gently, responded, ¡°You''re jumping the gun with your thanks. | haven''t really done anything.¡± ¡°Having a friend Like you in my life is the best thing that¡¯s happened to me,¡± Valeria confessed earnestly. Rosalynn was left slightly flustered by her heartfelt words Just then, Edwin approached swiftly. fans and press are gathering outside.¡± ou guys should Leave. Eleanor¡¯s At the news, Rosalynn and the other two became serious. ¡°Hutton, look out for her. Let¡¯s head to my car now,¡± Rosalynn instructed. ¡°Understood.¡± Peeling off his jacket, Hutton wrapped it around Valeria, cradling her close as they followed Rosalynn. Guided by Edwin, Rosalynn briskly made her way towards her vehicle. On spotting them, the mob of reporters and fans surged forward. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Chapter: 893 Having safely reached the car, Rosalynn spotted Edwin holding the crowd back with a stern look. She quickly started the car and made her escape. In the car¡¯s wake, a throng of Eleanor¡¯s followers gave chase, their voices filling the air Assessing the situation, Rosalynn turned to Valeria. ¡°You won''t be able to stay at your ce for a while. Eleanor lost her child, and her fans will definitely Launch an online attack against you.¡± Some fans were fanatics, capable of any extreme act. ¡°Then I''ll book a hotel room,¡± Valeria proposed after a moment''s hesitation. lotels won''t be safe,¡± Rosalynn countered. ¡°| don¡¯t own any other property. If not a hotel, where else can | stay?¡± a helpless Valeria responded. It was Hutton who broke the silence. ¡°You could stay with me.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At his ce? Caught off guard, Valeria questioned, ¡°But you only have one room. You expect us to share?¡± A hint of difort flickered across Hutton¡¯s eyes. ¡°We''ve shared a room before. Is it an issue now?¡± Valeria¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at him, her eyes filled with warmth. ¡°But the media already made a fuss about our previous encounter, and Eleanor¡¯s fans might target you as well.¡± Hutton shrugged off her concern nonchntly, lifting his chin in defiance. ¡°I¡¯m a man; there''s nothing for me to be scared of.¡± Her eyes fixed on him, Valeria¡¯s Lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you. Who would''ve thought I''d end up finding shelter with a kid.¡± Akid? A frown creased Hutton¡¯s brow. ¡°You regard me as a kid? You slept with a kid? That''s illegal, you know.¡± A fit ofughter escaped from Valeria, uncontroble and utterly joyous. Watching her Laughter, Hutton reached out, his hand hesitating before it grasped hers. ¡°No need to worry,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Your efforts over the years won''t be for naught. I¡¯ll work with you to clear your name and end this contract in a smooth manner; to reduce any loss as much as possible.¡± His sincere expression stirred something in Valeria. Their shared moment was merely a drunken diversion, but now this man stood as her rock in times of turmoil. Life seemed to be Looking up for her, after all. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Chapter: 894 The corners of Valeria¡¯s mouth turned upward in yful jest, her spirits no longer as low as before. ¡°Now | see why wealthydies enjoy thepany of good-looking young men. They certainly know how to get the blood pumping.¡± Upon hearing her words, Hutton¡¯s voice held a note of discontent. ¡°Are you implying that I''m some sort of gigolo?¡± Arching an eyebrow, Valeria shot back, ¡°I¡¯m far from being a wealthy woman. | consider you as...¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kid again?¡± Hutton frowned. ¡°My second boyfriend!¡± Valeria added. At the hospital Brian received a call from Debora. ¡°Brian, how is Eleanor¡¯s baby?¡± Debora¡¯s direct question implied her informants had briefed her on the unfortunate news. Grasping his phone, Brian replied with stark honesty, ¡°The baby didn¡¯t make it.¡± Asilence lingered at the other end, eventually broken by Debora¡¯s sigh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s destiny¡¯s course. Without the child, perhaps reconciliation between you and Rosalynn will be easier.¡± Everyone seemed to think that without the baby, Brian could find a smoother path to reconciling with Rosalynn. But Brian was far from convinced. If Rosalynn had been any other woman, perhaps a string of soothing words could have repaired the frayed ends of their rtionship. But Rosalynn was no ordinary woman. Of course, if she was an ordinary woman, Brian wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her. In the end, he said nothing, merely pressing his lips together. ¡°Brian, since Eleanor bore a child for you, provide her with somepensation. But from this point forward, maintain a clear boundary with her.¡± Debora¡¯s voice was firm. Brian simply acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡± He had no intention of keeping ties with Eleanor. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Chapter: 895 If not for the unforeseen child, his rtionship with Rosalynn might already have been amicable. ¡°Given the current circumstances, why note to my ce with Rosalynn for a meal?¡± Debora added. Although Brian agreed with the idea, bearing in mind Rosalynn¡¯s present feelings towards him, he replied, ¡°Maybe you should extend the invitation. | worry she might reject my proposition.¡± Upon hearing this, Deboraughed softly, chastising, ¡°You''re really hopeless, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯t! call her.¡± Indeed, he felt incapable of handling Rosalynn. Despite being a prominent figure in the corporate world, managing just one woman proved challenging. Frustrated, Brian ended the call and walked to Eleanor¡¯s ward. Fresh from her shower, Eleanor was d in enticing ck lingerie, her hair cascading in lush, soft waves. In the subtle lighting of the room, her silhouette yed a captivating dance. Seeing Brian, she perked up and gracefully moved towards him, her hips swaying in rhythm with each step. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Eleanor¡¯s heart brimmed with anticipation as she saw this as their first chance to be alone together. She perceived this moment as a golden opportunity and was determined to seize it. Dressed seductively, she was confident in her ability to captivate Brian. If she could enthrall himpletely, she might still have a chance to be his wife. Brian¡¯s gaze scanned her briefly before averting. ¡°This is a hospital room. What are you wearing?¡± His voice was icy, slicing through the air.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Eleanor sidled closer, a yful smile on her lips, and gently grasped his arm. ¡°I''ve just showered. | thought you might find hospital clothes distasteful.¡± Brian disengaged his arm from her grip, settled on a nearby sofa, and turned on his Laptop. ¡°Change back into your hospital clothes and go to bed,¡± hemanded, leaving no room for argument. Yet, Eleanor was not easily deterred. Sliding into the seat next to him, she held a te of freshly sliced fruits. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter: 896 ¡°Please have some fruits.¡± The scent of her perfume wafted, subtle yet captivating. The hardness in Brian¡¯s striking features intensified, his aura bing a tangible, icy wall. ¡°If you''re not resting, I''ll organize your discharge,¡± he threatened, hismanding voice filling the room, undeniably authoritative. Eleanor found herself unconsciously straightening her back, a shiver making its way up her spine. His indifference to her suggestive attire and advances had her puzzled. Could this man be impotent? Eleanor struggled to contain her frustration. As she stole a nce at Brian¡¯s handsome visage, she shed a few tears. ¡°Mr. Hughes, the loss of our child is unbearable. | only seek your constion.¡± She then nestled herself closer to Brian.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Casting a side-eye at Eleanor¡¯s disy, Brian stirred an unease in her, causing her to retract and create a bit of distance. ¡°Eleanor, I''ll provide you withpensation. You should get some rest now,¡± Brian stated, his tone even. Compensation? In the form of money? Yet, what she sought was more than mere wealth! With a bitten Lip, Eleanor cast her gaze at the man engrossed in his work, a flicker of defiance sparking in her eyes. Had she lost all opportunity to be his wife? Brian continued to work, paying no mind to Eleanor¡¯s silent pleas. Shortly, his phone began to ring. Surprise took hold as he nced at the caller ID, but he quickly regained hisposure and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Brian, I¡¯ming back home. My flight is tomorrow morning and I¡¯LL bending at Wragos Airport around noon. Could you pick me up?¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter: 897 The voice of a woman, gentle and light-hearted, rang out from the phone. Tightening his lips, Brian replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯m tied up. | don¡¯t have time.¡± Asweetly persuasive tone Laced the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s best if you agree. After all, it¡¯s your mother¡¯s request. If she were to find out you refused, she would be quite displeased.¡± Mulling over his mother¡¯s potential reaction, a look of helplessness crept into Brian''s eyes. ¡°Just send me your flight details.¡± ¡°Perfect, see you tomorrow.¡± Once the call ended, Brian stared at his phone, his mind seemingly distant.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had been overseas for two years. Was she reallying back? On the bed, Eleanor looked at Brian with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Who was that call from?¡± Surely, it couldn¡¯t be work-rted. His demeanor hadn''t been cold or detached. Brian quickly slipped back into his usual aloof and dismissive persona. ¡°Get some sleep. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Feigning a sulk, Eleanor implored, ¡°I can¡¯t seem to drift off. Would you mind joining me?¡± Ashadow of irritation passed over Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Eleanor, | agreed to stay because | felt guilty, not because | hold any interest in you. Our rtionship is purely transactional.¡± If he hadn¡¯t lost hisposure that night, he wouldn¡¯t have entangled himself with her. Fortunately, this misguided rtionship was nearing its end. He was on the brink of returning to his regr life. Eleanor¡¯s gaze Locked onto Brian''s chiseled yet frosty features, her eyes brimming with frustration and stubborn refusal. Why didn¡¯t he find her appealing? She was just as desirable as Rosalynn. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter: 898 Having dropped Hutton and Valeria off at Hutton¡¯s ce, Rosalynn returned to her apartment. Maggie was nodding off on the Living room couch.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Stirring at the sound of Rosalynn¡®s return, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and got up. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re back.¡± Trading her shoes for slippers, Rosalynn greeted her with a smile. ¡°Why are you still up, Maggie?¡± ¡°| was a bit worried about Valeria and couldn¡¯t catch any sleep. How is she doing?¡± queried Maggie, concern etching her voice. Feeling a little parched, Rosalynn headed over to pour herself a ss of water. ¡°She was released on bail and is currently staying at Hutton¡¯s ce.¡± Rosalynn ryed the day¡¯s events to Maggie. Listening attentively, Maggie asked, ¡°So Eleanor lost her baby?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± With that, Rosalynn decided to freshen up. Watching Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure, Maggie voiced her thoughts. ¡°Even though it was an innocent life, it shouldn''t havee into this world. In some way, this oue could be seen as a blessing.¡± Rosalynn hesitated before disappearing into the bedroom to fetch her clothes. Was everyone relieved about the baby¡¯s absence? Because it potentially cleared the way for her reconciliation with Brian? In that case, should she consider getting back together with Brian? Rosalynn had a restless night. Her mind was dominated by thoughts of Valeria¡¯s mishap. Upon waking the next morning, a dizzying sensation overwhelmed her. As per her routine, she reached for her phone to check the news, only to discover, amidst reports about Valeria, that Brian had spent the night with Eleanor at the hospital. Rosalynn pursed her lips and sat up. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter: 899 Had he rushed off so suddenly the previous night to be with Eleanor? Was it Eleanor¡¯s request, or had he offered hispany? Awave of disappointment washed over her. Tossing the phone aside, Rosalynn massaged her temples. Eleanor must have been devastated to Lose her child. With the child, she could have had the chance to marry Brian. But the child was gone now. After all, Brian didn¡¯t strike her as particrly loyal or devoted. The circumstances of Eleanor¡¯s fall also struck her as odd; a light push from Valeria had led to such a grave oue. And the loss of her baby on top of that. Was it all a coincidence? As Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts swirled, her temples throbbed with a dull pain. She shook her head, tossed aside the covers, and climbed out of bed to freshen up before heading to the living room. Maggie emerged from the kitchen. ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn. Breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The tantalizing smell of breakfast brought a smile to Rosalynn¡®s face as she settled at the dining table.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As Maggie poured her a ss of milk, she hesitated before breaking the silence. ¡°Rosalynn, have you seen the news? Mr. Hughes spent the night at the hospital with Eleanor.¡± Rosalynn received the milk with a polite smile and a nonchnt response. Maggie seemed to want to say more but held back. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone buzzed. ncing at the screen, she saw Hutton¡¯s name. ¡°Hutton.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, | managed to hack into the club¡¯s surveince footage from yesterday and there¡¯s a suspicious waiter.¡± Hutton¡¯s voice echoed from the speaker. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter: 900 Rosalynn perked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The waiter served John¡¯s private room. While | couldn¡¯t spot him tampering with the wine, he oddly resigned today. | dug into his banking transactions and noticed a deposit of one hundred thousand dors yesterday. The sender? Moira, Eleanor¡¯s assistant.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, her eyes twinkling with surprise. ¡°Are you suggesting Eleanor might have set up Valeria?¡± Hutton scoffed, ¡°It certainly appears so. A mistress is the worst. But...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Rosalynn prodded. ¡°Upon further investigation, it turns out the waiter and Moira are cousins. So we can¡¯t conclusively say the money was for framing Valeria. It might just be a family Loan.¡± Rosalynn nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. We can¡¯t jump to conclusions without solid evidence.¡± Despite her words, she couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicion that Eleanor was involved in the whole ordeal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I''ll keep digging into this, Rosalynn. There¡¯s something off about Eleanor. She might be pulling the strings behind the scenes,¡± Hutton shared, echoing her thoughts. Rosalynn responded with a light smile before ending the call. ¡°Rosalynn, are you suggesting that Eleanor set up Valeria?¡± Maggie, having overheard their conversation, asked. Rosalynn shook her head in disagreement. ¡°We don¡¯t have any concrete proof to tie Eleanor to this incident.¡± Maggie paused to ponder, then asked, ¡°Indeed. Even if Eleanor and Valeria don¡¯t get along, it seems extreme for Eleanor to sacrifice her own child to frame Valeria. After all, the baby was her ticket to a secure rtionship with Mr. Hughes.¡± Maggie¡¯s casual words caused Rosalynn¡¯s heart to flutter Indeed, the child was Eleanor¡¯s most effective ticket to marrying Brian. She would do everything to protect her child. Yet, Valeria mentioned that during John¡¯s ident, Eleanor had held her back, resulting in Valeria pushing Eleanor Had Eleanor been close with John? Was there a reason for Eleanor to act so zealously? Even if Eleanor was trying to stop Valeria from fleeing the scene, she could have reported Valeria to the policeter, right? ALL this suggested Eleanor had a motive. Asudden revtion hit Rosalynn. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter: 901 Could it be that Eleanor¡¯s baby was not Brian¡¯s? Was Eleanor aiming to lose the baby and pin the me on Valeria? Rosalynn was taken aback by her own hypothesisT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She held her breath, quickly organizing her thoughts. Over a month ago, she had slept with Brian, yet he always assumed that Eleanor was the one with him that night. And Eleanor insisted she had been with Brian before that incident. But if Brian hadn¡¯t been with Eleanor before, then she must have been lying. Therefore, if Eleanor was implicated in John¡¯s death, it suggested John might have known the truth, and the baby could even be his. Hence, by framing Valeria and simultaneously losing the baby, Eleanor could have achieved two objectives at once. Rosalynn felt her heart pound, a sense of rity washing over her. The only thing she needed to do was to ask Brian if he had ever been intimate with Eleanor before that night, to verify if Eleanor had lied. Would Brian tell her the truth, though? Given his awareness of her emotional sensitivity, could he potentially lie to avoid upsetting her? Regardless, she had to question him and clear her doubts. ¡°Rosalynn, what are you pondering over?¡± Maggie called her name twice. Seeing that Rosalynn was in a daze, she waved her hand in front of Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. Regaining herposure, Rosalynn managed to steady her voice. ¡°I¡¯m working through something. I''LL let you know once | have it figured out.¡± These were, after all, her spections. She didn¡¯t want to share them until she had substantial proof. Post-breakfast, Rosalynn received a call from Debora. ¡°Debora.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, pleasee and have dinner with me tonight,¡± Debora said affectionately. After a moment''s silence, Rosalynn agreed. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter: 902 Debora must have Likelye across the news. Brian might be there as well. This would provide her an opportunity to question him about Eleanor. At Wragos Airport Brian, d in sunsses, waited for someone amidst the crowd. His towering presence was notably striking. Before long, a figure emerged in his line of sight. The woman, with chestnut curls and an elegantly tailored white dress, had an air of sophistication. Tall and slender, she effortlessly navigated her luggage through the crowd. Upon spotting Brian, she beamed and made her way to him. Brian removed his sunsses, greeted the approaching woman, and said, ¡°Selina.¡± Dropping her Luggage, Selina opened her arms and embraced Brian. ¡°Brian, we haven''t seen each other for two years. You''ve be more handsome and mature.¡± Brian stiffened slightly, then gently pushed her away with a smile. ¡°Why the sudden return? Do you have work here?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Selina was a renowned dancer who, two years ago, joined a globally acimed dance team and had been active in the dance scene since. *m mot getting any younger. | didn¡¯t want to stay abroad indefinitely, so | decided to return and develop my career locally. This way, | can spend more time with my godmother,¡± Selina replied, her eyes radiating warmth as she looked at Brian. Selina and Brian¡¯s bond traced back to their childhood, with her godmother and his mother being good friends. Brian refrained from asking further. He grabbed Selina¡¯s suitcase and asked, ¡°Where are you staying? Do you need me to drop you off at a hotel?¡± Selina¡¯s home wasn¡¯t in Wragos, but in the neighboring city, Skrix. ¡°Brian, why not have me stay in your grandma¡¯s? | came to Wragos to visit her,¡± Selina proposed sweetly. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter: 903 Brian, slipping on his sunsses, responded nonchntly, ¡°As you wish.¡± During her previous visits to Wragos, Selina often stayed at Debora¡¯s ce given the close rtionship between the two families. Studying Brian¡¯s handsome profile, Selina probed, ¡°Brian, where are you living now? In your new house?¡± The new house she referred to was his home with Rosalynn. Contemting the two years he could have shared with Rosalynn, a tinge of regret crept over Brian. ¡°No. I¡¯m currently living in a small apartment.¡± Brian had never set foot in his home with Rosalynn. He felt he owed her a great deal. ¡°You''re Living in a small apartment? Why?¡± Selina asked, intrigued. ¡°To win back my wife¡¯s heart,¡± Brian replied frankly. Selina¡¯s smile faded as she questioned, ¡°Win back your wife¡¯s heart?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. We had a disagreement and she left home. So, | bought an apartment across from hers to win her back.¡± Reminiscing about his recent moments with Rosalynn, Brian smiled subtly. If it weren¡¯t for the baby, he might have already won over Rosalynn¡¯s heart. Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Brian, are you talking about the woman your grandmother forced you to marry two years ago?¡± Force him? That wasn¡¯t entirely urate. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my grandmother who imposed this on me. We were meant to be together, but | failed to appreciate it,¡± Brian exined. Rosalynn hade to him willingly, intending to repay him for saving her life. No one could have forced her into marriage if she hadn''t agreed. ¡°Brian, there seems to be an intriguing backstory to you and your wife. ¡°Can you share?¡± Selina lightly held onto Brian''s arm. Brian paused, nced at her hand, and gently detached himself. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter: 904Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Selina looked a bit taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. It was a habit.¡± She was used to being affectionate with him. Brian, lifting her suitcase, said, ¡°I¡¯m married. | should avoid unnecessary physical contact with other women.¡± Selina withdrew her hand, feigning calm. ¡°I understand, but we''re still good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Hadn''t she heard that Brian loathed that woman? Why did he suddenly fall for her? Leaving the airport, Selina got into Brian¡¯s car ¡°It feels good to be back in a familiar city. Brian, you¡¯re spending the entire day with me. I''ve missed the local food, so you owe me a feastter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At S.W. Studio Rosalynn perused the news during her downtime. The controversy surrounding Eleanor and Valeria had cooled down somewhat . It appeared that Hughes Group¡¯s PR team was managing to keep the issue off the trending topics. After some thought, she dialed Hutton. Despite the diminishing public attention, Eleanor¡¯s fans might not let the issue rest. She wasn¡¯t sure if they were causing trouble for Hutton and Valeria. When Hutton picked up, he greeted her warmly, ¡°Hi, Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn inquired, ¡°How are you and Valeria doing? Is anyone causing you trouble?¡± Hutton responded, ¡°I¡¯ve alerted themunity security guards, so reporters and Eleanor¡¯s fans haven¡¯t managed to intrude. But they¡¯re all loitering outside themunity. Right now, Valeria and | can¡¯t step out.¡± Listening to Hutton, Rosalynn expressed her concern ¡°Do you have enough food at home? Do you need anything?¡± ¡°We''re good for now. We still have food at home. Once we run out, I''LL let you know to send more,¡± Hutton assured her with a chuckle. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter: 906 Rosalynn agreed and apanied her to the break area. At that moment, a message from Karina popped up on her phone. ¡°Rosalynn, Eleanor lost her baby. Did Brian go to the hospital to end things with her Last night?¡± Rosalynn stared at the message and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. | haven''t seen him yet.¡± After Learning about Valeria¡¯s ident yesterday from the news, Karina had contacted Rosalynn for details. Rosalynn had told her everything. Karina had urged her to reconsider her decisions, suggesting she demand Brian break up with Eleanor instead of proceeding with a divorce. She had asked Rosalynn to give Brian another chance to see how he would react. ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t seen him; he¡¯s got a new girlfriend now.¡± Karina sent a follow-up message along with several pictures. Rosalynn was taken aback. The pictures showed Brian and a tall, elegant woman walking arm in arm into a restaurant, Laughing and chatting. Rosalynn¡¯s grip tightened around her phone. Who was this woman? Was she a famous celebrity? ¡°Rosalynn, | was dining with a client when | spotted Brian and this woman, Selina, a renowned dancer. They came in to eat as well. What is Brian thinking? He¡¯s surrounded by women all the time. Doesn¡¯t he remember he¡¯s married? How can he be so intimate with another woman? | take back what | said yesterday. If you still want a divorce, go ahead.¡± Karinaposed a lengthy message. Rosalynn scrutinized the message, her lips, painted a bold red, pursed in contemtion. Only half a month remained before their divorce would be finalized. Would she proceed with divorcing Brian?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If this was the past, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to continue with the divorce. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter: 907 However, this morning, doubts began to surface regarding whether Brian had indeed had sex with Eleanor. Furthermore, he had previously addressed those rumors, revealing that he had intentionally let them spread. This implied that he had been faithful to her all along. And he still harbored feelings for her. He was still in Love with her. And she, too, had feelings for him. So, was she adamant about going through with the divorce? But what was the nature of his rtionship with the woman Karina had seen him with today? They didn¡¯t seem to be just friends. Aman as charming and attractive as Brian was undoubtedly irresistible. If she decided not to divorce him, was she confident she could keep him captivated and maintain their love till old age? ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s going on in your head? Why are you frowning?¡± Maggie opened the takeout, showing her concern. Snapping out of her trance, Rosalynn offered a smile. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± She felt slightly restless now. She needed to regain herposure. In a high-end restaurantT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Rosalynn hadn''t responded, Karina¡¯s irritation grew concerning her best friend¡¯s predicament. She made up an excuse and left her private room, deciding to visit Brian¡¯s room instead. When she pushed the door open, she saw Brian and Selina sitting face to face. Selina was pouring wine for Brian, a charming smile gracing her face. Casting a quick nce at Selina, Karina addressed Brian. ¡°Hi! What a coincidence!¡± Brian looked momentarily surprised. ¡°Indeed, it''s quite the coincidence.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got a client meeting lined up. And what about you? Have you changed your girlfriend again? Did things end with Eleanor?¡± Her tone dripped with mockery. Brian furrowed his brow, not interested in arguing with her. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter: 908 He was well aware that her sarcasm was merely a defense mechanism for Rosalynn. ¡°Brian, who is this woman?¡± Selina asked, noticing the hostility radiating from Karina. ¡°Karina, a close friend of my wife¡¯s. Karina, you misunderstood. This is Selina. We¡¯ve been friends for many years. She¡¯s just returned from overseas, and we''re celebrating her homing,¡± Brian introduced them. Hearing the word ¡°wife,¡± Karina was a Little surprised. She was taken aback when Brian openly confessed about having a wife in front of the woman. For a moment, her dissatisfaction with Brian faded a little. However... ¡°Since you acknowledge having a wife, you should conduct yourself ordingly. Don¡¯t be overly close with other women, certainly not to the extent of Letting them clutch your arm. It¡¯s rather unseemly, you know?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She had to remind him of what he was supposed to notice. Brian nodded subtly. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Well, | won''t intrude further.¡± Karina¡¯s annoyance with him lessened even more. ¡°Oh, by the way, | happened to take a few photos and shared them with Rosalynn earlier. I¡¯m not sure if she misunderstood your intentions!¡± Karina didn¡¯t miss a beat, delivering one Last warning before she left. Brian pressed his lips together, a glimmer of resignation shing in his eyes. The rtionship between Rosalynn and him was very fragile. Now, with an additional misunderstanding to handle... Whatever! ¡°Brian, your wife¡¯s best friend seems to harbor quite a bit of resentment towards you,¡± Selina remarked, looking at Brian with a flirty nce. She hadn''t witnessed Brian ept others¡¯ criticism so passively before. Was it because he was attempting not to antagonize his wife, whom he''d neglected for two years? During the afternoon, Rosalynn went to supervise a property under her management . Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter: 909 As evening approached, she nced at the time and promptly made her way to Debora¡¯s home. Debora was seated in the living room, engrossed in a book with her reading sses perched on her nose. Rosalynn approached her and greeted, ¡°Good evening, Debora.¡± Debora removed her sses and shed a warm smile. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re here.¡± Rosalynn reciprocated with a smile and moved over to give her a massage. Noticing the book that Debora was reading, Rosalynn paused momentarily. Debora was engrossed in a book on babies. She had been eagerly anticipating Eleanor¡¯s childbirth. Regrettably... ¡°Rosalynn, Eleanor¡¯s baby is gone. It¡¯s the sad truth.¡± Debora enjoyed the massage. ¡°Since the baby is lost, don¡¯t proceed with the divorce from Brian. I¡¯m growing old and my days are numbered. | wish to see you bear a child so that | can have a great- grandchild. In that case, | will have no Lingering regrets when | die.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, and her feeling wasplicated. Debora patted her hand, gesturing for her to take a seat. As Rosalynn nestled beside her, Debora took her hand and said, ¡°Rosalynn, as I¡¯ve always said, no one is perfect. Even though Brian made a mistake, he¡¯s still a decent man. Moreover, you two are in Love, aren¡¯t you? Just give him another chance. If he betrays you ever again, | will stand by you and teach him a harsh lesson!¡± Her words brimmed with optimism, rendering Rosalynn¡¯s indecisive heart all the more unsure. She pressed her Lips together and voiced, ¡°I need some time to think about it.¡± Seeing that she had begun to change her mind, Debora was relieved. ¡°Wonderful, dear. I¡¯m eagerly waiting for you and Brian to reconcile and bless us with a charming Little one.¡± ¡°Debora, you''re actually just longing for a grandchild.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha-ha, if you and Brian can reconcile, | could have a great-grandchild. It¡¯s essentially the same thing. You¡¯d better be pregnant twins. Then I''ll be over the moon.¡± ¡°Debora!¡± As the two engaged in hearty conversation, a voice echoed from the doorway. They heard the maid greet Brian and Selina. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter: 910 Rosalynn lifted her gaze to the door, spotting Brian and Selina entering together. Brian struggled with the weight of multiple bags in his hands, and the maid promptly relieved him of the burden. When a good-looking man and an attractive woman walked side by side, they were a sight to behold. The room seemed to be bathed in a warm glow as they approached. Rosalynn¡¯s emotions stirred subtly. She cast a quick nce at Selina, her crimson Lips pursed tightly. This must be the woman in the photograph Karina had sent her earlier. Had Brian spent the entire afternoon with her? Rosalynn had known him for a long time, but never witnessed him dedicating so much patience to a woman. ¡°Grandma, we are back,¡± Brian said. Selina cast a curious nce at Rosalynn, sizing her up from head to toe. Was this the wife Brian had neglected for two long years? But she had been informed that Brian¡¯s wife was rather unattractive. Did she have a stic surgery? Moreover, she bore a striking resemnce to Selina¡¯s godmother during her younger years. ¡°Brian.¡± Debora nodded. She shot a nce at Brian, directing a silent reprimand his way. ¡°Selina, allow me to introduce you to Rosalynn, Brian¡¯s wife. Rosalynn, this is Selina, an old friend of Brian''s.¡± Her troublesome grandson chose this moment to bring Selina home. Did he assume his wife had reconciled with him and reinstated her trust in him? He had yet to resolve the issue with Eleanor. And now, an ex-girlfriend appeared.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If Rosalynn were to leave him out of frustration, Debora swore she wouldn''t spare him. Brian stared at Debora with an innocent and helpless gaze. He knew his grandmother¡¯s thoughts, but Selina was a guest, and she had lived there previously. It wouldn¡¯t be right to kick her out, would it? Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter: 911 ¡°So you''re Rosalynn, Brian¡¯s wife? Brian mentioned you to me before, iming you were unattractive. If you¡¯re deemed unattractive, then are there any beautiful women in the world?¡± Selina spoke, her smile elegantly poised. Although her words seemingly praised Rosalynn¡¯s beauty, the hidden implication was a critique of Brian¡¯s past dislike for Rosalynn. Brian¡¯s brows knitted together in response. Rosalynn, maintaining a calm demeanor, shot Selina a brief smile and said, ¡°When Brian first met me, | indeed didn¡¯t Look my best. We humans are a superficial lot. It¡¯s only natural he didn¡¯t fancy me.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her words were a subtle jab at Brian¡¯s superficiality. Sitting beside her, Brian sighed. ¡°Rosalynn, will you hold that against me forever? If a time machine existed, I''d go back to the day we first met.¡± Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Even if we could go back in time, with your superficial attitude, you''d turn around and Leave upon seeing me.¡± Brian remembered how, two years ago, he had turned and left upon seeing Rosalynn for the first time, not merely due to her appearance but also because of his sour mood. However, voicing this thought now seemed defensive, so he stayed silent. ¡°I''m sorry, Rosalynn. Please, tell me what | can do to earn your forgiveness. Whatever you say, I''ll do,¡± Brian pleaded, taking her hand. His eyes were filled with sincerity and affection. His disy of humility stirred something within Selina. Brian had always been aloof, never showing such vulnerability to a woman, not even to her. Rosalynn looked at Brian, her heart aching. Should she give him another chance? If it wasn¡¯t for his indiscretion with Eleanor, she would. Rosalynn wanted to ask him about Eleanor, but was cut off by the ringing of Brian¡¯s phone. A flicker of annoyance crossed his face, but he still retrieved his phone from his pocket. His expression softened as he saw the caller ID. His parents had divorced, and his mother, after remarrying, had given birth to a daughter. It was his half-sister calling. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Brian, Mom had a car ident! Hurry over.¡± Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter: 912 What? Brian¡¯s face paled. ¡°I understand. I''ll be there soon.¡± After ending the call, he turned to Debora. ¡°Grandma, | must leave for Folkava immediately. My mother was in a car ident.¡± His mother Lived in Folkava year-round. ¡°Go, of course,¡± Debora encouraged, her expression turning solemn. ¡°Brian, Let mee with you,¡± Selina offered, her face filled with concern. ¡°No need. You just returned and must be tired,¡± Brian dismissed, standing up. t''s fine. Your mother has always been fond of me. Now that | know she¡¯s in trouble, | should visit her,¡± Selina insisted. Brian remained silent. His gaze fell on Rosalynn and he moved to speak, intending to ask if she would apany him. But in the end, he said nothing. Seeing her still holding a grudge, he swallowed his words. It would be useless to ask. He grabbed his belongings and left briskly. Rosalynn watched as the two figures disappeared from view. She balled her hands into fists. Why didn¡¯t he ask her? She had never met Brian¡¯s parents. Now that his mother was in an ident, why didn¡¯t he take her to Folkava to see his mother? Was she not good enough to be his wife? ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t misunderstand. Brian and Selina are merely friends,¡± Debora said, noticing Rosalynn¡¯s long face. ¡°Are they truly just friends?¡± Rosalynn queried, her smile hinting at her skepticism. Debora patted her hand and confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide this from you. Brian had feelings for Selina in the past, even intending to marry her.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. His ex-girlfriend? Rosalynn remained silent, attentively Listening to Debora. ¡°In fact, Selina is not of high birth. Her father was merely a butler to the Moreno family, one of the most influential families in Skrix. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Chapter: 913 Mrs. Moreno Lost her daughter when she was young, and to assuage her pain, asked Selina to regard her as her godmother. Hence, Selina was able to grow upfortably. Mrs. Moreno and Brian¡¯s mother have been friends for many years, which maintained a connection between the two families.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, Debora continued, ¡°The two families nned a marriage between Brian and Selina, but two years ago, Selina suddenly chose to go abroad. Brian was in a depressive state for quite some time, often resorting to alcohol. | tried inquiring about his troubles, but he refused to share. Eventually, | asked his friend and discovered that Selina had broken up with him. Apparently, Selina had fallen for another man, a fellow dancer, and they went abroad to study together.¡± Debora¡¯s revtion Left Rosalynn deep in thought. Brian had such a history, and he couldn''t be with Selina in the end. Was Selina the woman he had failed to attain? First love was often the most enchanting and memorable for a man. With Selina¡¯s return, it was no wonder he had spent an entire afternoon with her. So two years ago, when Brian was coerced into marrying Rosalynn, a womancking in beauty and pedigree, it indeed would have been a distressing experience for him. ¡°Rosalynn, Brian is a reserved man. He doesn¡¯t fall in love easily. There are reasons behind his feelings for Selina,¡± Debora exined. ¡°Brian had a difficult childhood. Due to a poisoning incident, he had been on various hormonal treatments, causing him to gain weight. He felt very inferior during that time and had few friends. Selina, however, frequently visited him. Once, Brian fell into water, and it was Selina who saved him; thus, he developed feelings for her.¡± Now it made sense. They had grown up together, and she had saved his life. Brian¡¯s affection for Selina must be profound. Rosalynn clenched her fingers, jealousy welling up. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m telling you this so you can understand Brian better,¡± Debora implored. ¡°Every person will encounter numerous people and experiences in their lives, and love is no different. Perhaps a person''s emotional Life will involve more than one individual. Indeed, Brian used to have feelings for Selina. But | believe he Liked her because he was ustomed to herpany. As for his feelings for you, I¡¯m certain you understand them better than anyone. | hope you can set aside your apprehensions and grant him another chance. Don¡¯t continue to push him away, alright?¡± Debora¡¯s gaze was sincere. Her words struck a chord. Looking at her, Rosalynn felt her emotions surge. After a while, she answered, ¡°I promise you this; if | can get a clear answer to one question, | will consider giving him another chance.¡± ¡°Alright! Let''s enjoy dinner together.¡± Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter: 914 Debora¡¯s smile of relief deepened the wrinkles on her face. In Folkava Brian hastily transported Selina to the hospital via his private helicopter. ¡°Brian, Selina, you both made it!¡± An attractive eighteen-year-old girl emerged from a hospital room, greeting the two. ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡± Brian inquired immediately. Brian swiftly approached his half-sister, Deanna Cruz, to ask her about their mother¡¯s condition. ¡°Mom¡¯s awake. Thankfully, it¡¯s just a broken leg. | was terrified,¡± Deanna confessed in a sweet voice as she embraced Brian. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Brian responded soothingly. Selina offered softly, ¡°Deanna, good people are often blessed. She''ll be fine.¡± Deanna, reassured, straightened up and embraced Selina again. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s been too long since your Last visit.¡± ¡°I''ve been quite busytely,¡± Selina answered with a gentle smile. Brian, anxious about his mother, quickly made his way into the ward, followed by Selina and Deanna. Inside the ward, a middle-aged woman was resting in bed, her leg elevated. lom,¡± Brian greeted her. ¡°Auntie,¡± Selina greeted warmly. Noemi Cruz, Brian¡¯s mother, smiled at their arrival. ¡°I had just woken up when Deanna told me you two were on your way. Did youe together?¡± Moving to the bedside, Selina took Noemi¡¯s hand, concern in her eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°| had just returned from overseas when | heard about your ident. | came right away with Brian. I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t as serious as we feared.¡± Noemi expressed her gratitude with a soft smile. ¡°Thank you, Selina.¡± ¡°auntie, to me, you''re just like a mother. | always want to take care of you.¡± Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter: 915 Noemi¡¯s smile broadened at Selina¡¯s words. She then turned to Brian. ¡°Look at the two of you standing together. You make quite a pair.¡± Brian frowned and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Mom, how did this ident happen?¡± At this question, Noemi¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of unease. ¡°| was on a phone call and tried to make it through a light turning red. | didn¡¯t anticipate another car turning and hitting me.¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mom, how many times have | asked you to be less impulsive?¡± His rebuke seemed to embarrass Noemi. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m your mother. Instead offorting me after an ident, you''re ming me. What kind of son does that?¡± ¡°Am | wrong? Every time something happens, it¡¯s due to your impatience. Can¡¯t you control your emotions better?¡± Brian retorted. Noemi¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Brian, just admit it. You''re still holding a grudge because | divorced your father, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t say that, Mom,¡± Brian replied, visibly bothered. ¡°But that¡¯s what you meant! Or else why would you keep calling me impetuous? You''re implying that | shouldn¡¯t have left you alone after your father cheated on me.¡± Tears welled up in Noemi¡¯s eyes, her chest heaving with emotion. Brian sighed, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Mom, | didn¡¯t mean it that way. You can¡¯t twist my words just because you''re unwell.¡± ¡°And what is that supposed to mean? Am | making a fuss over nothing?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Are you here to check on me or just to upset me?¡± ¡°Il came to see you, obviously. You¡¯re the one being unreasonable here.¡± As the tension escted, Selina swiftly intervened, tugging at Brian¡¯s hand. ¡°Brian, Auntie is unwell. She didn¡¯t get seriously hurt. Can we drop ite¡± Brian looked at Noemi, now seething with anger, and softened his tone. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter: 916 ¡°Mom, | apologize. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Noemi red at him but turned to Selina with a softer expression. ¡°It''s always better to have a daughter. If only Selina were my daughter. Then I¡¯d have two daughters, which would make me twice as happy.¡± Selina smiled, ¡°Auntie, | thought you always considered me as your own daughter.¡± Deanna, following the exchange, chimed in with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mom. If you let my brother marry Selina, you''ll have another daughter.¡± Upon hearing Deanna¡¯s words, Brian frowned and responded, ¡°Deanna, that¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯m still married.¡± Deanna appeared genuinely surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you had divorced?¡± ¡°| haven''t.¡± ¡°You haven''t? Why not?¡± Noemi asked, her expression mirroring Deanna¡¯s surprise. ¡°Because | don¡¯t want to divorce,¡± Brian rified. Deanna turned to him curiously. ¡°Why the change of heart? Haven''t you always wanted to distance yourself from that unattractive woman?¡± ¡°Yes, Brian! Your grandmother certainly made a poor match for you,¡± Noemi added in an exasperated tone. Brian¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Mom, Deanna, Rosalynn is a good woman. I¡¯ve decided to give our rtionship another try.¡± ¡°What? Brian, are you feeling alright? You and Selina belong together.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No matter how decent Rosalynn might be, she doesn¡¯t hold a candle to Selina.¡± Deanna positioned herself protectively next to Selina. Selina, though secretly thrilled, maintained a neutral expression. ¡°Deanna, that¡¯s not fair. I''ve met Rosalynn. She¡¯s far from unattractive.¡± Unimpressed, Deanna retorted, ¡°Regardless, she will never be as attractive as you, Selina. Are you still single?¡± Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m single.¡± ¡°Well, then. You two ought to be together,¡± Deanna stated with an air of finality. Brian shot her a warning look. ¡°Deanna, that¡¯s enough.¡± Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter: 917 Deanna, undeterred, took Selina¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m serious. In my eyes, you''re the only one who deserves my brother.¡± ¡°Rosalynn is also amendable woman,¡± Brian argued, thinking fondly of Rosalynn. Deanna examined him skeptically. ¡°Brian, you''ve changed. I¡¯m curious to meet this woman no Brian responded sternly, ¡°Show some respect. She is your sister-inw.¡± Deanna dismissed his reprimand with a wave of her hand and turned to whisper something to Selina. ¡°Selina, you''re the only sister-inw | acknowledge. Don¡¯t just focus on your career. Don¡¯t Let my brother down.¡± Outsiders believed that Selina had left Brian two years ago due to her budding career. Little did they know that she had actually fallen for another man. Selina cast a subtle nce at Brian, her eyes shining with determination.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She wouldn''t Leave him again. Through her experiences, she hade to realize that happiness was with Brian. ¡°Brian, now that you¡¯re here, why not stay a few days?¡± Noemi suggested. ¡°Alright, Brian agreed, knowing he could manage his business in Folkava remotely. Just then, the door to the ward swung open and a middle-aged man walked in, armsden with bags. It was Noemi¡¯s second husband, Brad Cruz. ¡°Uncle,¡± Brian and Selina greeted him cordially. ¡°Brian, Selina, you''re here.¡± Brad reciprocated the greetings, a friendly smile on his face. Following a brief exchange of pleasantries, Brad nced at his watch and realized it was alreadyte. fou should head home now. Ill stay here with Noemi kay, Dad. I¡¯ll drive Brian and Selina back,¡± Deanna offered. ¡°Sounds good.¡± In Wragos, after having dinner and putting Debora to bed, Rosalynn made her way back to her apartment. Inside, Maggie was immersed in her book after taking a shower. Rosalynn greeted her before heading to her bedroom to freshen up. After showering, she found herself gazing at the bright cityscape outside her window, lost in thought. After a moment''s hesitation, she picked up her phone and texted Brian. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter: 918 ¡°How is your mother? Is she okay?¡± Brian¡¯s grandmother had encouraged her to stand her ground, reminding her that she was still his wife. It was only right for her to show concern for her mother-inw, especially given Noemi¡¯s recent ident. While Brian was partaking in his morning meal at Brad¡¯s mansion, a message from Rosalynn popped up. Noticing it was a text from Rosalynn, his eyes gleamed with excitement. This should be the first time that she took the initiative to send him a message. Getting up from his seat, Brian moved to the window and hastily dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was absorbed in staring at her phone. Recognizing Brian¡¯s iing call, she picked up, offering a simple, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you still awake?¡± ¡°Yes. Have you made it there?¡± es. My mother is doing well.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Asimple exchange followed, after which, an awkward silence ensued. Brian, while taking in the sight of the blooming flowers and nts in the mansion, was carefully organizing his words. ¡°Rosalynn, my rtionship with Selina isn¡¯t what you might think. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± After a brief pause, Rosalynn responded, ¡°But isn¡¯t she your childhood sweetheart and the one who saved your life?¡± Her tone was steady, yet Brian detected a whiff of jealousy, almost imperceptibly. Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°My grandma told you? Indeed, | had a past with her, but that¡¯s history now.¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°It¡¯s often said that the first love leaves an indelible imprint. Are you sure you¡¯ve moved on?¡± *m sure! Rosalynn, you are the one | Love you now.¡± Brian¡¯s resolute voice echoed over the phone line, causing Rosalynn¡¯s emotions to waver. As she thought of Eleanor, she began to say, ¡°Your rtionship with Eleanor...¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter: 919 ¡°Rosalynn, | promise to sever all ties with her. I''ll Leave Eleanor¡¯s matters to Edwin from now on.¡± Before Rosalynn could finish, Brian interjected hurriedly. Rosalynn said, ¡°I wanted to ask...¡± However, the abrupt disconnection tone reverberated in the silence.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Aauick nce at her phone confirmed Rosalynn¡¯s suspicion: her battery had died. It was at the critical moment. Rosalynn silently grumbled as she hurried to recharge her phone. On the other end, Brian was left perplexed, attempting to reconnect by dialing Rosalynn¡¯s number again. However, her phone had shut down. Brian remained silent and sent a message to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, what | said is true. Have faith in me. You are the only one | love now, and this will remain constant in the future.¡± Meanwhile, after charging her phone, Rosalynn found sce on her bed. Possibly owing to the peace that came with making a decision, she drifted into a peaceful slumber almost instantly after hitting the bed. She didn¡¯t see Brian¡¯s heartfelt message until the following day when she woke up. He wanted her to believe in him. He affirmed his unwavering affection for her, now and forever. The corners of Rosalynn¡¯s eyes softened instinctively. After some contemtion, she typed a reply. ¡°When youe back, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± She aimed to discuss the prospects of their impending divorce! After sending the message, Rosalynn rose from her bed and was preparing to freshen up. An alert for a new message buzzed on her phone. She nced at it and couldn''t helpughing. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter: 920 It was a photograph from Brian. The image showcased a desk overloaded with paperwork. He must be entangled in his work at the moment. Carrying her phone to the bathroom, she typed in response, ¡°Are you keeping me posted about your schedule?¡± Soon enough, Brian confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± While maintaining her joyful demeanor, Rosalynn replied nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t really need to do that.¡± ¡°| want to. | want my wife to feel secure.¡± His prompt reply melted Rosalynn¡¯s heart, and she stopped further texting. However, her mood was inexplicably elevated. Having freshened up, she stepped into the Living room where a delicious aroma of food wafted. ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn. Breakfast¡¯s ready.¡± Maggie came out of the kitchen. Being greeted by a cherished one first thing in the morning, and having a friend prepare breakfast for her. How happy she was! ¡°I''m so blessed to have you around, Maggie,¡± Rosalynn expressed with a smile. Maggie responded with a light-hearted chuckle, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m the Lucky one to meet you.¡± ¡°Are we exchangingpliments now?¡± ¡°I''m just stating the facts.¡± Engrossed in their cheerful banter, they were interrupted by the ringing doorbell. ¡°Let me get the door,¡± Maggie said to Rosalynn, gesturing for her to continue with her breakfast. Shortly after, the door opened to reveal Sanford.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The smile on Maggie''s face froze slightly. Looking at Sanford¡¯s pale face, she asked, ¡°What''s up?¡± Sanford, dressed in cozy, light grey clothing, stifled a few coughs before he answered, ¡°Sorry for the interruption. | have caught a cold, but I¡¯m out of medicine. Would you happen to have any?¡± Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter: 921 Hearing his request, Maggie quickly turned around to Rosalynn. ¡°Do we have any cold medicine left?¡± Curiously wondering about the early morning visitor, Rosalynn recognized Sanford¡¯s voice. She rose from her seat and walked to the door. ¡°You caught a cold? | rarely catch a cold, and even when | do, | usually avoid medication. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have any.¡± Rosalynn studied Sanford. Had he genuinely caught a cold? Or had he cleverly utilized the guise of illness to seek out Maggie? ¡°No worries then. I''ll just head to the pharmacy.¡± Sanford¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly as he shifted his gaze to Maggie. His eyes, usually bright, were now dull from illness, edged with the faintest trace of redness. He appeared as vulnerable as a fluffy, white Samoyed, melting one¡¯s heart at first nce. Maggie bit her lower lip, a sudden urge to assist him welling up in her heart. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled with a thought. ¡°Actually, cold medicine might not be the best solution. Have you considered ginger soup? It¡¯s a natural remedy and quite beneficial.¡± She smiled inwardly, seeing this as a potential opportunity for matchmaking after the previous misunderstanding. ¡°Ginger soup? I¡¯ve never made it before. Could you guide me?¡± Sanford¡¯s puzzled gaze moved from Maggie to Rosalynn. Rosalynn shrugged casually. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s simple. You only need to boil some water with ginger.¡± ¡°But how much of each?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Sanford, Let me help you prepare the soup.¡± Unable to stand his pitiful expression, Maggie intervened. Rosalynn quirked an eyebrow, shifting her gaze to Sanford, who appeared relieved. With a quick nod, Sanford epted. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± ¡°I''LL be stepping out for a bit,¡± Maggie informed Rosalynn. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter: 922 ¡°Go ahead.¡± Rosalynn nodded in response. Sanford cast a grateful nce at Rosalynn before following Maggie. With a gentle smile, Rosalynn closed the door behind them. Maggie followed Sanford upstairs As she entered the apartment again, her gaze swept across the well-acquainted space. Suppressing the rush of emotions, she immediately moved into the kitchen. She was relieved to find brown sugar and ginger already in the cupboard. After gathering the ingredients, Maggie busied herself with her task. Watching her slender figure flitting about, Sanford felt the previously stuffy space filled with life. When Maggie finished mixing the ingredients and turned to him, he put his hand over his mouth and faked a few coughs, pretending weakness. Maggie cast a concerned Look his way. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? You should eat light when you''re ill.¡± Still gazing at her, Sanford answered, ¡°Could you prepare some porridge for me?¡± After a moment''s thought, Maggie nodded in agreement and returned to her task. Leaning casually against the doorway, Sanford watched her with an affectionate gaze. Before long, the ginger soup was ready. Maggie filled a bowl with the steaming soup, waiting for the steam to dissipate before carrying it out. ¡°You can drink this now.¡± Sanford, inexperienced with ginger soup, was ustomed to enduring minor colds without such remedies. He prided himself on his resilience. Besides, he had purposely contracted the cold by taking a cold shower the previous night, all to create an excuse to interact with Maggie. Eyeing the dark red liquid in the bowl, he expressed his gratitude and epted it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The spicy, fiery taste almost made him spit it out. His face scrunched in distaste. ¡°Why is this so horrible?¡± ¡°Ginger soup is supposed to taste like this. Once you finish it, you''ll start sweating and feel better,¡± Maggie exined hastily. re you sure?¡± Sanford asked, his gaze fixed on her. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter: 923 ¡°Lam. Hurry, drink it up.¡± Maggie¡¯s voice carried a gentle coaxing tone as she urged him on. Something stirred within Sanford, and prompted him to gather his resolve. Bracing himself, he summoned his courage and proceeded to empty the bowl. Grimacing with each gulp, he could not help but voice hisint. ¡°It¡¯s awful.¡± It was rare for him to show this side of him, and Maggie found her eyes beaming as she watched his Lips pursed in distaste. ¡°Well, the porridge is still simmering. It should be ready in about ten minutes. I¡¯ll take my Leave now.¡± ¡°Wait. As Maggie walked past him, Sanford reached out and grasped her wrist. Maggie faltered and stumbled right into Sanford¡¯s arms. Her eyes met his dazzling gaze, causing her heart to race uncontrobly. As memories flooded her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the intimate moments they shared in the past. She yearned to be wrapped in his embrace forever, and to start over with him. However, her rationalitypelled her to free herself from him and regain herposure. ¡°Sanford, is there anything else you need?¡± Staring into her sparkling eyes, Sanford was convinced that her feelings for him were still alive. He gazed intently at her, inquiring, ¡°Are you preparing for the postgraduate entrance exams?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maggie averted her eyes, sweeping a loose lock of hair behind her ear, and acknowledged with a nod. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that confuses you, feel free to approach me.¡° Huh?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Could she really ask his help? Maggie raised her eyes, studying Sanford with a hint of suspicion. Wasn''t he born in a rich family? Did he have knowledge in the field of architecture as well? Observing Maggie¡¯s doubtful expression, Sanford arched an eyebrow and began closing the distance between them. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter: 924 ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you believe | don¡¯t know anything? Why do | need to pretend to be knowledgeable? Hmm?¡± His tone carried a subtle threat. Maggie involuntarily took a step back and sank into the sofa, overwhelmed by his imposing presence. She instantly shook her head, protesting, ¡°No, not at all! That¡¯s not what | was thinking!¡± She imed that she wasn¡¯t? Her expression differ from her words! Sanford ced his hands on either side of the sofa, effectively trapping her. ¡°Ask me anything then.¡± ¡°If you have any questions about the postgraduate entrance exams, feel free to ask. I''ll try my best to help you out if you''re unsure about any answers.¡± Sanford stared at her eyes. His warm breath brushed against her skin, stirring an odd mix of warmth and tingling sensations. Maggie¡¯s heart beat faster.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her eyes twinkled, she swallowed instinctively and proposed a technical question. ¡°What are the best methods to conserve historic structures in a modernndscape?¡± Sanford thought for a while and answered fluently. Maggie was taken aback by his articte exnation. So, he wasn¡¯t simply bluffing. He indeed had a grasp on architectural concepts. ¡°I''m not a yboy. From a young age, Brian and | werepelled by our parents to acquire all kinds of skills, the aim being to outperform others,¡± Sanford exined. ¡°We needed toprehend not only what others could achieve, but also what they couldn¡¯t. We were exposed to a wealth of knowledge. As a result, we grew up to be more arrogant, lonely, and rebellious.¡± People like them from really rich families had a hard life. They might seem to lead carefree, Luxurious lives, but the hardships they faced were often unimaginable to ordinary people. That was why they looked forward to growing up and bing independent, so they could enjoy life on their own terms, free from their parent''s control. ¡°| see. It¡¯s Like two extremes.¡± Maggie Looked at Sanford. She could picture Sanford as a child, sitting quietly in the room, studying while casting longing nces at the birds soaring outside. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter: 925 He must have yearned to grow like those birds, unburdened and content, instead of being forced to learn all kinds of skills. She felt sympathy for him for no reason. Ordinary people had their own troubles. The rich were no exception. Life was a challenge for all. Looking at Maggie''s soft eyes, Sanford was certain his words had resonated with her. His eyes lingered on her red lips, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. He yearned for the familiar sweetness of her lips. He wished for a fresh start with her. Sanford gently held Maggie¡¯s chin, tilting his head down gradually. Engulfed in a surreal haze, Maggie was lost in the mesmerizing depths of Sanford¡¯s eyes. The breaths they shared entwined and danced in the space between them, teasing her senses. Her lids grew heavy, drawn into a maic surrender, while her mind swirled in a delicious chaos of thoughts and emotions. Her heart, ying the timid captain, stood helpless against the alluring storm. The rude intrusion of the doorbell, however, cleaved through the serene silence. The spell shattered, ripping Sanford and Maggie back to reality. Maggie¡¯s eyes sprung open as she recoiled, hastily pushing Sanford away. Heat rose to her ears in a telling blush. ¡°Someone¡¯s... um... | need to go.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Awave of self-reproach crashed over her, icy and biting. What had she been thinking? She had resolved to sever ties with Sanford, yet there she was, helplessly drawn to his allure, much like a moth drawn to a fatal me. Appalled at her own weakness, Maggie rushed to the door Sanford could only watch as Maggie distanced herself. His brow furrowed as he wondered about the ungodly timing of their visitor. Who would dare disturb them so early? Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter: 926T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be Rosalynn? As Maggie swung the door wide, she Locked eyes with Millie. Her hand instinctively tightened around the doorknob. It was Sanford¡¯s girlfriend. Millie¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the scene, a vtile mixture of shock and rage simmering in her gaze. ¡°Maggie? What are you doing here? Trying to snatch Sanford from me again? No wonder he wanted to break up! You have no shame!¡± Millie her hand to strike Maggie. Caught off guard, Maggie could only brace for the impending strike However, having caught wind of the chaos, Sanford sprang into action. He darted forward, catching Millie''s hand mid-swing. ¡°What on earth do you think you''re doing?¡± As Sanford shielded Maggie, a sharp pang of jealousycerated through Millie¡¯s heart. ¡°So, you are back with her, aren¡¯t you? Is this why you called off our wedding?¡± Sanford replied indifferently, ¡°This has nothing to do with her. | don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s over.¡± The blunt finality of his words knocked the wind out of Millie. ¡°You''re breaking up with me again? But why? What did | do? | can change... Our families are supposed to meet. You can¡¯t just leave me hanging!¡± Millie reached out, attempting to grab onto Sanford. Sanford evaded her grasp, his expression turning tired and impatient. ¡°This is all on me, not you. We''re adults. Let¡¯s not turn this into some melodrama.¡± Tears streamed down Millie¡¯s face. ¡°But you can¡¯t just discard me, Sanford! Our wedding is public knowledge. How do you expect me to face everyone?¡± ¡°Tell them you called it off.¡± His words were as rigid as his expression, ¡°No! | won''t Let you do this. | love you. We should get married. | promise | won''t restrict you afterward. You can keep Maggie as your mistress if you''d Like.¡± Amistress? Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter: 927 What did they take her for?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Taking a bold step forward from behind Sanford, Maggie squared her shoulders, meeting Millie¡¯s venomous re. ¡°I have no intention of meddling in your wedding ns.¡± Millie Looked at her with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Is that so? Why are you here then? Don¡¯t try to y the saint, Maggie. We both know you''re nothing more than a home-wrecker. I¡¯m even offering you to stay as his mistress, and you still dare to act all high and mighty?¡± Her insult hung heavily in the air, a poisonous fog of contempt. Maggie¡¯s breath hitched, her fists balling at her sides. ¡°Enough! Sanford barked, effectively silencing Millie''s tirade. ¡°What''s between Maggie and me is none of your business. | will not marry you because | do not wish to. Now, kindly show yourself out.¡± ut ¡®Out. | won''t ask again.¡± Sanford¡¯s aura transformed, radiating an intimidating resolve. Millie¡¯s heart sank as she nced at Sanford. Overwhelmed by emotion, she instinctively covered her face and ran away, tears streaming down her cheeks. Confused, Sanford rubbed his forehead and turned to face Maggie. ¡°I''m sorry, Maggie. We...¡± ¡°It''s none of my business. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Maggie just wanted to get away from this situation as quickly as possible. She didn¡¯t want any future contact with Sanford after what had happened. After saying that, she lowered her head and hurriedly walked away. Sanford hesitated, his lips parting as if he wanted to call her back, but ultimately, he remained silent. He couldn''t me anyone but himself. It was his own Lack ofposure that led him to reconcile with Millie without uncovering the truth. Now, any hope of restoring Maggie¡¯s previous attitude toward him seemed impossible. Maggie ascended the stairs. When she reached Rosalynn¡¯s apartment, her mind was still preupied. Rosalynn had finished her breakfast and was preparing to leave for work when she noticed Maggie¡¯s troubled demeanor. She raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°Is the ginger soup ready?¡± Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter: 928 ¡°What happened? Did he take advantage of you?¡± Maggie blushed, shaking her head in response. ¡°No. Millie approached Sanford earlier. When she saw me, she scolded me and used me of seducing and persuading Sanford to reject her marriage proposal. It was a huge misunderstanding, and | didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her.¡± So, Sanford had intended to marry Millie after all? And now he regretted his decision? As for the reason... It might be because of Maggie. Looking at Maggie, Rosalynn asked, ¡°What if Sanford called off the wedding because of you?¡± Maggie shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Rosalynn. He and | arepletely different. He even told me that his change of heart had nothing to do with me.¡± But was it really none of her concern? She would continue deceiving herself, refusing to ept the truth. Rosalynn smiled and remained silent. ¡°Well, you''re runningte for work. Grab some breakfast, and I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay, just give me a moment.¡± Maggie immediately snapped back to reality. She hurried to the dining room to grab a quick bite. ¡°No worries. Take your time. Brian isn¡¯t around anyway.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Rosalynn sat on the sofa and checked the news on her phone. Brian sent her a message all of a sudden. It contained a photo of a hospital. ¡°Ready for work? I¡¯m at the hospital, visiting my mother,¡± the message read. Brian was reporting his schedule once again. Asoft smile formed on Rosalynn¡¯s Lips as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± joney, how much do you know about my family?¡± Brian asked. ¡°| know your parents divorced a Long time ago, and you were poisoned by Barlow''s mother,¡± Rosalynn replied. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter: 929 ¡°Yes. After my mother remarried, she gave birth to a daughter...¡± Brian began to share the intricate details of his family¡¯s history. After a moment, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Where is your father?¡± She realized that she had rarely seen him since marrying Brian. ¡°My father was devastated by my poisoning. He never remarried after Barlow''s mother passed away. He¡¯s been living a carefree life these past few years, changing girlfriends frequently and traveling with them,¡± Brian revealed. So that was the situation. Was Brian¡¯s father really just a yboy or a wise man? Rosalynn sank into deep thought. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Maggie finished her breakfast and casually tossed the tissue into the trash can. Meanwhile, Rosalynn shot a quick message to Brian before heading off to work. Meanwhile, Karina Left home and hopped into her car, eager to make her way to the agency. Thoughts of Brian and Selina upied her mind. Therefore, she decided to call Rosalynn. She had been too busyst night to ask about the situation between Brian and Rosalynn. It wasn¡¯t her intention to cause further confusion between them. Little did she expect that the photos she had sent to Rosalynn would cause another misunderstanding between them. After a few rings, Rosalynn finally answered the phone. Karina started the engine and asked, ¡°Hey, Rosalynn, did Brian exin his rtionship with Selina to you? | actually met up with him yesterday in a private room. He introduced me to Selina and said that | am his wife¡¯s best friend. He openly said that he is a married man in front of Selina. | must say, his behavior was quite impressive.¡± Rosalynn erupted into infectiousughter upon hearing Karina¡¯s words. ¡°Karina, you''re like a leaf in the wind, aren¡¯t you?¡± Initially, Karina had asked Rosalynn to give Brian a chance but quickly reversed her stance, advocating for a swift divorce. Now, it seemed Karina was once again caught in a vortex of uncertainty. ¡°| was merely looking out for you,¡± Karinained. ¡°Rosalynn, has Brian talked about Selina with you?¡± Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter: 930 ¡°He has. Selina¡¯s more than his first love; she was his savior,¡± Rosalynn confessed. Shock registered on Karina¡¯s face. ¡°Really? Selina isn¡¯t just Brian¡¯s first Love but the woman who saved his life? That¡¯s quite the plot twist! Rosalynn, we should have dinner tonight. | need to help you make sense of all this.¡± Knowing her friend¡¯s gossipy nature, Rosalynn chuckled Lightly. ¡°Sounds like a n. We''ll discuss it tonight.¡± It had been some time since Rosalynnst dined with Karina. Maybe Karina had moved on from the rtionship with Barlow. Meanwhile, Karina hung up the phone, the lines on her forehead deepening as she pondered Rosalynn¡¯s revtions. So engrossed in thought, she almost missed the figure appearing abruptly in her path. Her car charged towards the oblivious stranger. With a sharp eye and a swift brake, she halted the vehicle just in time. She sighed in relief as her car stilled, mere centimeters from the shaken pedestrian. Exiting the car, she approached the woman quickly, her voice Lined with concern. ¡°I''m so sorry. Are you okay?¡± The narrowly-avoided pedestrian was a woman of exceptional beauty. Kennedi turned to Karina, offering aforting smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It was my mistake. I¡¯m not familiar with the area and was simply walking aimlessly.¡± Sensing the unfamiliar ent in her voice, Karina asked, ¡°You''re not from around here, are you?¡± ¡°No, this is my first visit. My name is Kennedi. | haven¡¯t made many friends yet, but you seem friendly. Would you like to be friends?¡± Karina, ever sociable, grinned in agreement. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m Karina. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Kennedi.¡± ¡°Karina, your name has a warm sweetness to it. | like it,¡± Kennediplimented. ¡°Kennedi, you''re the first person to ever tell me that!¡± Karina eximed, beaming. an we exchange numbers?¡± Kennedi took out her phone. ¡°Certainly.¡± After swapping contact information, Karina reentered her car. As she prepared to drive away, Kennedi called out, ¡°Karina, would you like to go shopping together sometime?¡± ¡°That sounds enjoyable. We''ll stay in touch.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter: 931 ¡°Okay.¡± Karina waved goodbye, before elerating, leaving Kennedi standing alone as her car receded down the main road. The smile on Kennedi¡¯s face gradually faded as she watched Karina disappear. Later that evening, Rosalynn and Maggie were en route to Atera Restaurant to meet Karina The two were about to enter the restaurant when they heard the voice of Karina behind them. ¡°Rosalynn, Maggie.¡± Karina just arrived here. They turned to see Karina, her face alight with anticipation, approaching them. Unexpectedly, Kennedi was right beside her. Recognition flickered in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She knew this woman. But why was she with Karina? ¡°Rosalynn, Maggie, meet my new friend Kennedi. Kennedi, these are my close friends, Rosalynn and Maggie.¡± Karina introduced them. After acknowledging Maggie, Kennedi turned her attention to Rosalynn. ¡°It seems Like we''ve met before.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Indeed, we ran into each other at the hospital recently.¡± From a distance, Barlow exited his car, his gaze falling on Kennedi. A frown creased his forehead. What on earth was Kennedi doing with them? ¡°Barlow, is that Rosalynn, the gifted designer from Brian''s firm? Did you fancy her and she turned you down?¡± Aldrich, noticing Barlow¡¯s stare, gave a yful nudge and smirked. Barlow averted his gaze, his face adorned with a wry smile. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter: 932 ¡°Spot on. I¡¯ve pursued her relentlessly, even saved her life, yet she remains indifferent.¡± Aldrich chuckled. ¡°You''re not giving up, are you?¡± Amischievous grin spread across Barlow''s face. ¡°Not in the slightest.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so captivated by her, why not steal her away from Brian?¡± Aldrich suggested. Barlow sighed, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°And how am | supposed to do that? She¡¯s besotted with Brian. What power do | hold?¡± ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Aldrich offered. Barlow eyed Aldrich skeptically. ¡°And how exactly will you make that happen?¡± ¡°Trust me, Barlow. She''ll be yours willingly. And if she doesn¡¯t offer her heart, sleeping with her isn¡¯t a bad idea. Sometimes, women need opportunities to realize who''s right for them.¡± Aldrich sneered. Barlow scoffed inwardly, but he didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°So, your advice is to force myself onto her? | want her to choose me willingly.¡± Aldrich gave him a piercing look. ¡°Barlow, she¡¯s Brian¡¯s cherished one. Don¡¯t you want to seize what he holds dear?¡± A malicious smile curved Barlow¡¯s lips as he nodded. ¡°You''re right. Taking everything Brian treasures, including his beloved, would indeed be a delightful game.¡± ¡°Perfect, leave it to me. I''LL handle it,¡± Aldrich promised, a gleam of victorious cunning in his eyes as they retired to a private room.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Barlow lowered his eyes to hide all his emotions. Elsewhere, Karina, Rosalynn, and Kennedi huddled together. ¡°Rosalynn, Kennedi, it¡¯s quite a coincidence that you two know each other. Small world, right?¡± Karina mused, pouring wine for everyone, her face glowing with a warm smile. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m d to have met you guys.¡± Kennedi took a gentle sip of her tea. Rosalynn smiled, her eyes meeting Kennedi¡®s. ¡°Kennedi, since you''re new here, are you visiting family?¡± Kennedi lowered her head. ¡°No. Actually, I¡¯m here to Look for someone.¡± ¡°Look for someone? Who?¡± Karina inquired, curiosity piqued. ¡°Aman,¡± Kennedi murmured, her grip on the ss slightly tightening. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter: 933 The atmosphere in the room changed as they picked up on Kennedi¡¯s tense tone. ennedi, are you looking for your boyfriend?¡± Maggie asked. es.¡± ¡°And have you found him?¡° Karina pressed. ¡°| have, but sadly, he¡¯s fallen for someone else,¡± Kennedi confessed, her eyes growing misty. Recognizing her deep sorrow, Karina reached out tofort her. ¡°Your boyfriend must be blind. It¡¯s a blessing you saw his true colors early, saving yourself from more heartache,¡± Kennedi''s eyes welled up, and Maggie quickly handed her a tissue. Kennedi sniffed, dabbing her eyes with the tissue. ¡°But it''s heartbreaking. He was so warm and kind when we met. | thought he loved me, but he had an ulterior motive for getting close to me and even hurt my family. | want to hate him, but | can¡¯t stop loving him.¡± Her confession left the three of them stunned. ¡°Wait, are you serious? How could anyone be so cruel? He didn¡¯t just use you. He¡¯s an absolute monster!¡± Karina eximed, her outrage reverberating in the room. Through her tears, Kennedi turned to Karina. ¡°What should | do, Karina?¡± What should she do? Karina nced at Rosalynn, not knowing what to say. Rosalynn stared at Kennedi and asked carefully, ¡°Kennedi, why did this man intentionally get close to you? Did he hold a grudge against your family?¡± With tears clouding her vision, Kennedi gently dabbed at her damp cheeks with a crumpled tissue. Her eyshes fluttered, fragile like wings against the storm of her sorrow. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me; he wants my dad¡¯spany. He cast me aside once he took control of my dad¡¯s business. Then he pursued the woman who truly held his heart.¡± Furious, Karina gasped in disbelief, ¡°Can such a despicable man even exist? This is sheer viiny. Kennedi, do you still have feelings for him? If | were in your shoes, I''d make him pay dearly.¡± Meeting Karina''s eyes with her tear-streaked gaze, Kennedi asked, ¡°If you were me, you¡¯d want revenge too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Karina dered without hesitation. ¡°While we must steer clear of illegal measures, we should still seek justice.¡± Nodding her agreement, Kennedi said, ¡°I think so too. But I¡¯m not certain what our course of action should be. Karina, can you give me some advice?¡± Karina blinked, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. ¡°Let¡¯s see... | guess...¡± She let the words hang in the air, her gaze meeting Kennedi¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°Find a business partner with more clout than him, someone capable of reiming your family¡¯s assets. Or be a thorn in his side. If he dates another woman, you can make trouble for them.¡± Karina¡¯s suggestions weren''t off base. Given Kennedi¡¯s portrayal, the man was nothing short of a heinous viin. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter: 934 But... Rosalynn frowned slightly. ¡°Karina, stop filling her head with such ideas.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They should not jump to conclusions based solely on Kennedi¡¯s narrative. What if they unintentionally misguided her? ¡°Okay. Karina offered an awkward smile, ¡°Kennedi, don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡± Kennedi tossed the tissue into a nearby bin. ¡°Karina, | see the merit in your suggestions. Thank you. I''ll give them some thought.¡± Karina waved her hands. ¡°Wait, Kennedi, | didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t let my ramblings sway you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m capable of making my own decisions.¡± Kennedi shed a calming smile, her eyes gleaming with newfound determination. At this moment, the waiters began to serve the dishes. Eager to deviate from the heavy subject, Karinadled some food onto Rosalynn¡¯s te. ¡°Rosalynn, tell me the story between Brian and Selina.¡± As Rosalynn savored a bite, she reiterated, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already cover this? Selina is his first love and once saved his life. But he told me that it was all in the past.¡± Karina scoffed, ¡°Men''s promises are about as sturdy as a house of cards.¡± Rosalynn tilted her head and shot her a curious Look. ¡°Are they now? Should | then give Brian another shot?¡± Karina pouted her lips. ¡°Brian¡¯s tangled up in his present love life, and now his ex has reappeared. I¡¯d Like to go to bat for him, but it doesn¡¯t seem worth it for you. What¡¯s your opinion, Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn looked at her te, her gaze distant. ¡°I have no idea either.¡± She resolved to confront Brian upon his return. ¡°Why are all men made from the same mold of frustration?¡± Karina threw her hands up in exasperation. Kennedi, catching the drift of their conversation, probed, ¡°Karina, seems Like you¡¯ve been hurt by a man too?¡± Thinking of Barlow sent a pang of sadness through Karina. ¡°I...¡± ¡°It''s not Like that. She¡¯s secretly been pining for a childhood friend who¡¯s in love with another.¡± Rosalynn intervened before Karina could invoke Barlow, as it would only deepen her gloom. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter: 935 Karina cast a sidelong nce at Rosalynn, then Lowered her eyes and began eating. Kennedi reached out to serve Karina some food. ¡°Cheer up, Karina. That guy clearly has no taste if he didn¡¯t choose you.¡± Asmile tugged at Karina¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t want the attention to linger on her, so she swiftly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, | wonder how Valeria is doing. Rosalynn, what a coincidence! She managed to make Eleanor have a miscarriage. It''s Like fate sent her your way.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s Lips parted, a response on the tip of her tongue, but in the end, she chose to remain silent. Today, with Kennedi present, she didn¡¯t want to reveal too much of her suspicion towards Eleanor. ¡°Rosalynn, does Valeria still live in Hutton¡±s apartment? Lucky guy, isn¡¯t he? Actually, | should give him a call.¡± Karina proceeded to make a video call to Hutton, and within moments, the screen disyed his face. ¡°Karina, what a surprise! What brings you to call me?¡± Hutton asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°| just wanted to see how wonderfully your life is going,¡± Karina replied, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. ¡°Not too bad,¡± Hutton answered nonchntly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It''s hard not to be happy when you''re in thepany of a famous star like Valeria.¡± Karina yfully rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Where is Valeria, by the way?¡± Before Hutton could respond, Valeria¡¯s face appeared on the camera. ¡°Karina, were you looking for me? Did you read my mind and decide to call?¡± Karina chuckled in response. ¡°Valeria, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Would you take me in if | wanted to join yourpany?¡± Valeria asked with a smile. Blinking her eyes in feigned surprise, Karina replied, ¡°Valeria, are you serious? If you''re serious, I''d be more than happy to have you. Valeria smiled, a hint of self-mockery in her expression. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m nothing more than a tarnished star now. Even though I''ll be terminating my contract with the agency soon, my reputation is in tatters, and no other agency wants to work with me.¡± Karina nced at her, a touch of determination in her eyes. ¡°Valeria, don¡¯t belittle yourself. | genuinely believe in your innocence, and time will prove everything. Besides, if | were to sign a contract with you now, you¡¯d probably feel awkward about offering me a high price, wouldn¡¯t you? Well, then I''ll take advantage of that, won¡¯t I?¡± Valeria found Karina¡¯s words amusing, her Laughter bubbling forth. ¡°Karina, you are so good at doing business. I''ll work for you and make a lot of money.¡± Karina grinned, relishing the ttery. ¡°I love your sweet talk. Keep iting.¡± Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter: 936 ¡°Karina, you''re such a...¡± The two chatted away happily, their conversation filled with Laughter and camaraderie. As Rosalynn ate, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone¡¯s gaze was fixed on her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Raising her eyes, she met Kennedi¡¯s gaze. When Kennedi saw that Rosalynn was looking at her, she smiled warmly and picked up some food for her. Rosalynn couldn''t be sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt that Kennedi¡¯s gaze held something more, something that wasn''t entirely clear. Finally, Karina and Valeria wrapped up their conversation and ended the call. Kennedi remarked, ¡°Karina, you sure have a lot of friends. It seems like you get along well with everyone.¡± Karina chuckled. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m cute, and everyone just can¡¯t resist Liking me. Right, Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn couldn''t help but Laugh. ¡°Absolutely. Now let¡¯s eat before the dishes get cold.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Karina eximed, diving back into her meal. As Kennedi watched them, she lowered her head slightly, concealing the glimmer of malice in her eyes. After dinner, the four girls chatted for a while. Realizing that it waste, they decided to separate and go back. ¡°Kennedi, where are you staying? | can offer you a ride,¡± Karina suggested. ¡°I''ve been staying at a hotel. I¡¯m still deciding whether to rent an apartment or not,¡± Kennedi answered. Karina¡¯s eyes widened ¡°You''re staying at a hotel? How about...¡± She was about to invite Kennedi to stay at her ce. Rosalynn furrowed her brows and interrupted her. ¡°| happen to know some people at rental agencies. They offer reasonable rates. Let me send you their contact. When you call them, don¡¯t forget to mention that you''re a friend of mine.¡° Understanding Rosalynn¡®s silent message, Karina let go of her unspoken invitation and met Rosalynn¡¯s gaze. It was clear that Rosalynn did not want her to invite Kennedi into her home. Karina spected that it might be due to their brief acquaintance or Rosalynn¡¯s uncertainty about Kennedi¡¯s character. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter: 937 ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. That would be wonderful!¡± Kennedi said with a small smile. ¡°I''LL forward their numbers right away.¡± Rosalynn, already exchanging contact details with Kennedi, nodded.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, they parted ways, heading to their respective homes. Sitting in the passenger seat, Maggie broke the silence. ¡°Rosalynn, during dinner, | couldn¡¯t help but notice that Kennedi kept looking at you. Her gaze felt strange.¡± Even Maggie had picked up on it! Rosalynn asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s hard to put into words. But Kennedi¡¯s eyes... It was as if she looked at you with hostility and pity.¡± Maggie¡¯s voice faltered as she carefully chose her words. ¡°I might be mistaken. She has just gone through a painful breakup. Her emotions are probably running high.¡± Rosalynn remained silent, her mind swirling with unease about Kennedi¡¯s sudden appearance. Remembering Karina¡¯s enthusiasm towards Kennedi, Rosalynn decided to call her once she reached home. ¡°Karina, have you arrived home yet?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still on my way back. | just dropped Kennedi off at her hotel.¡± Karina paused for a moment before addressing the elephant in the room. ¡°Rosalynn, why didn¡¯t you let me invite Kennedi to stay over at my ce? Are you scared | might be too close to her?¡± Rosalynn decided to express her thoughts openly. ¡°Listen. | know you''re kind and friendly, but how well do you know her? You can¡¯t be too careful about others¡¯ intentions?¡± Karina, being the understanding person she was, had many friends around her. Of course, Rosalynn hoped that Kennedi was just another harmless acquaintance, but what if she wasn''t. ¡°Are you perhaps feeling jealous? Don¡¯t worry. You hold the most important ce in my heart,¡± Karina quipped, her voice filled with yful jest. Rosalynn could not help but smile. ¡°Just stay cautious. Refrain from giving advice or divulging personal details too soon, okay?¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± With their conversationing to a close, Rosalynn proceeded to unwind and prepare for a rxing shower. Just as she entered the bathroom, her phone buzzed with a message from Brian. It was a picture. It was still morning in Folkava. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 n image illuminated the screen, capturing a manor enveloped in the warm embrace of the morning sun. The sight was breathtakingly beautiful, Leaving a Lasting impression on Rosalynn. ¡°Darling, next time, I''ll take you here,¡± the apanying message read. Asmile bloomed across Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°That will depend on how well-behaved you are.¡± The thought of visiting Brian¡¯s mother and stepfather resurfaced, provided she didn¡¯t go through with the divorce. Before she could set her phone down, another notification appeared. It was another picture from Brian. She clicked on the message and found herself staring at a picture of Brian stepping out of the bathroom.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What on earth was Brian thinking? Her eyes were immediately drawn to his well-defined chest muscles, the sleek V-line of his abs, and his captivating smile. The attraction was so intense that even his still-damp hair sent her heart racing. Rosalynn swallowed, her fingers dancing over her phone screen. ¡°Brian, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Honey, | snapped the picture Last night. Figured it mighte in handy for you tonight.¡± Rosalynn blinked, momentarily taken aback by his audacity. He was talking as if she were some desperate woman pining for his attention. ¡°| don¡¯t need it,¡± she replied. ¡°You do. | want to haunt your dreams. Honey, | miss you.¡± The simple message held an unexpected power, pulling at her heartstrings. Rosalynn hesitated, then replied, ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°Missing me?¡± The question triggered images of his beaming face, momentarily melting Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter: 939 Rosalynn¡¯s resolve. Not wanting to feed his ego, she yed it cool. ¡°Just asking out of habit.¡± ¡°I''ll keep you informed. Once | finish my work here, I''lle back. Pick me up at the airport?¡± Rosalynn responded with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡± As Brian stared at his phone, a wave of nostalgia washed over him. Memories of their shared moments flooded his mind. He needed to wrap up his work quickly so he could return to his wife. ¡°Brian, breakfast¡¯s ready.¡± Deanna¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Brian slipped his phone into his pocket, acknowledging her. Looping her arm through his, Deanna craned her neck to get a better look at him. ¡°Who were you texting just now? You seem unusually cheerful?¡± ¡°Your sister-inw,¡± Brian confessed, not bothering to hide the truth Her again? Deanna pursed her lips, throwing a nce at Selina, who was approaching them. ¡°Brian, it''s rare for Selina to visit us. Shouldn¡¯t you make time for her?¡± ¡°Im swamped,¡± Brian shot back, slipping from Deanna¡¯s hold and settling down at the table.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Acknowledging his indifferent expression, Selina offered a cating smile. ¡°Deanna, don¡¯t stress over your brother¡¯s workload. I''m not a stranger here. Yourpany is more than enough.¡± Despite the dissatisfaction flickering across Deanna¡¯s face, she cozied up to Selina, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on your side. I''ll make sure my brotheres back to you.¡± Selina concealed her satisfaction, keeping her face neutral. ¡°Enough chatter. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Selina was confident that with Brian¡¯s family on her side, he was bound to consider their feelings. After all, they had been part of each other¡¯s lives for over two decades. It seemed unlikely he could easily forget those memories. That night, Rosalynn found herself lulled to sleep, perhaps influenced by a glimpse of Brian¡¯s bathing picture. She dreamt of their intimate moments, his voice gentle yet persuasive, reaching deep within her heart. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter: 940 Awakening to the gentle touch of morning light peeking through the curtains, Rosalynn slowly emerged from her slumber. Her heart fluttered with the Lingering sensations of a vivid dream, the memories and emotions swirling in her mind as she greeted the new day. Lying in the bed, gazing at the familiar ceiling, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, willing her pounding heart to calm down. That man was indeed a piece of work. She gave her flushed cheeks a yful pat, got up, and readied herself to face the day. Following a hearty breakfast with Maggie, they set off to the studio. Around nine, a new assignment popped up on Rosalynn¡¯s schedule. ¡°You''re Rosalynn, right? Valeria couldn''t stop raving about your designs. | have an apartment that could use a makeover. Think you can help me with it?¡± The woman''s face was framed by a cascade of curly hair, adding an element of elegance to her overall appearance. Her confident demeanor and refined mannerisms exuded a sense of affluence.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Rosalynn thought she was another referral from Valeria. ¡°Of course. Could you provide more details about the apartment?¡± ¡°It''s simr to Valeria¡¯s inyout,¡± she exined. Rosalynn nced at her wristwatch, offering, ¡°I''m free now. We could head over to your ce and take measurements.¡± ¡°No need. | trust your vision. Style it the way you did Valeria¡¯s,¡± the woman replied. Rosalynn¡¯s mind wandered back to the previous clients that Valeria had referred to her. They were the type of clients who didn¡¯t require site visits. Instead, they would provide the Layout of their apartments and request direct designs. Happy to ept the task, Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Sure thing, I''ll get on it. ¡°Deal sealed.¡± The woman gathered her purse, rising from the plush seat. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m in a rush to move into my new apartment. Can | jump ahead in the queue? Perhaps you could fast-track the design drafts?¡± Assuming the woman was one of Valeria¡¯s connections, Rosalynn offered her a warm, promising smile. ¡°Rest assured, I''ll prioritize your project.¡± ¡°Excellent. Let''s take care of the deposit then.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Rosalynn waved discreetly to summon the receptionist, who promptly swooped in to manage the transaction. Valeria¡¯s referrals were Like the wind in Rosalynn¡¯s sails. Thanks to her, her business was thriving. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter: 941 Once the woman had disappeared into the day, Rosalynn plunged back into work. She finalized an ongoing design and started sketching the first draft for her newest client. Around noon, her phone vibrated. It was Keegan ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m in a bit of a spot.¡± Keegan in trouble was hardly newsworthy. ¡°Alright. What¡¯s up?¡° Rosalynn asked. ¡°Do me a favor and meet me at Utopia Cafe. You need to pretend to be my girlfriend.¡± Pretend to be his girlfriend? Again? It felt Like a rey of a worn-out soap opera. Women circled him like seagulls around a chip stand, and his fan club had only expanded this year. ¡°And who¡¯s the Lady in question this time?¡± Rosalynn queried, gathering her belongings, ready to dash to the rescue. ¡°Doreen Ortega. She¡¯s the heiress of Zonic Electric Group,¡± Keegan disclosed. Zonic Electric Group? Rosalynn was well aware that several branches of Zonic Electric Group needed a makeover. It was no secret that Keegan had been putting in significant effort to secure the project. ¡°Keegan, you¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s time to take romance seriously.¡± Keegan just chuckled. ¡°Still searching for Ms. Right.¡± ¡°What''s the dream girl checklist, then? Maybe | can y matchmaker,¡± Rosalynn offered, heading out. ¡°Someone Like you.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ugh escaped Rosalynn. ¡°Oh, you charmer. Got a soft spot for me, have you?¡± Fully aware that Keegan was all y and no intent, Rosalynn decided to y along a little. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter: 942 ¡°Why don¡¯t we date then?¡± Rosalynnughed again. ¡°You''re not scared of my fiery temper? Fancy Living on the edge?¡± ¡°It''s not your temper that worries me. It¡¯s Brian. He might just erase me from existence,¡± Keegan teased. ¡°Enough joking around. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Alright, I''m heading out. Remember, you''re treating me to dinner tonight as a thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Just as Rosalynn was about to rush out, Maggie emerged from the restroom. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s almost dinner. Where are you off to?¡± ¡°On a rescue mission!¡± Rosalynn replied mysteriously before she dashed out and headed straight for Utopia Cafe. As she pushed open the cafe door, she surveyed the room and noticed a woman. She clung to Keegan¡¯s every word, her smile widening as if trying to charm him. That must be Doreen. Her beauty was undeniable, though somewhat voluptuous. She was dressed in a low-cut red dress that entuated her ample cleavage-a bold, provocative choice. But Rosalynn could tell Doreen wasn¡¯t Keegan¡¯s type. Adjusting her attire, Rosalynn approached the table.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keegan, are we done yet? My stomach¡¯s growling,¡± she announced, sliding into the chair next to Keegan and linking her arm with his. Keegan gave her a grin, obviously pleased with her performance. ¡°Nearly there. Doreen, we''re almost done here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll take my leave.¡± With his arms wrapped around Rosalynn, Keegan stood up. ¡°Wait!¡± Doreen interrupted, rising to her feet. ¡°Keegan, who is this woman?¡± Keegan paused. ¡°May | introduce my girlfriend, Rosalynn Fuller. Rosalynn, this is my client, Doreen Ortega.¡± Rosalynn extended a hand toward Doreen, radiating confidence. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Rosalynn, Keegan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Doreen evaluated Rosalynn from top to bottom, a bit of disdain on her face. She didn¡¯t take the offered hand, instead turning to Keegan. ¡°Keegan, your girlfriend? Since when?¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter: 943 Keegan replied, ¡°Rosalynn and | have a long history. We''ve been together for two years.¡± Doreen examined Rosalynn again. ¡°Miss Fuller, your attire indicates a modest background. You can¡¯t offer Keegan the connections to advance his career. How about you name your price and step aside? | can fill your role and more.¡± Rosalynn was rendered momentarily speechless. The audacity of this woman! She wasn¡¯t one to mince words. Rosalynn held onto Keegan¡¯s arm tightly, all smiles as she addressed Doreen. ¡°Love is the core of Keegan¡¯s and my rtionship. He¡¯s a diligent man, and | have absolute faith in his potential to shape his career independently. Isn¡¯t that so, Keegan?¡± Keegan gave an affirming nod, stating, ¡°That¡¯s right. | don¡¯t hold grand ambitions of wealth or power. In fact, I¡¯m fine with a simple Life. Well, we''ll take our Leave.¡± Hidden in a corner, Moira, who was out buying coffee for Eleanor, discreetly recorded a video of the unfolding drama. Shock was written all over her face. Rosalynn and this man were a couple? But what about Brian? Rosalynn was nothing short of cunning!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a surge of responsibility, Moira resolved to share the evidence with Eleanor. Once outside, Keegan and Rosalynn walked away from the cafe, heading to his vehicle. Rosalynn slipped her arm out of Keegan¡¯s grasp, drawing a deep breath. ¡°Thankfully, despite Doreen¡¯s lofty attitude, she kept her hands and coffee to herself. | expected a coffee facial, scalding hot at that.¡± Keegan shed Rosalynn a sheepish smile, his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. ¡°I owe you big time for this one.¡± ¡°Oh, you certainly do. Justpensate me with a splendid dinner.¡± ¡°A splendid dinner it is.¡± Recently discharged from the hospital, Eleanor was recuperating at home. Acynical smile curved her lips as she viewed Moira¡¯s scandalous video. ¡°Bitch! | must let Brian know.¡± Eleanor picked up her phone, only to remember that Brian had blocked her number. This realization stoked her fury. For Rosalynn¡¯s sake, Brian had erected a wall between them. It was high time he saw Rosalynn for who she really was. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter: 944 With determination etched on her face, Eleanor used Moira¡¯s phone to send the video to Brian. Standing nearby, Moira bristled with indignation on Eleanor¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Hughes is utterly ruthless. Even though you were pregnant with his child, he spent only a single night by your side following your ident and has shown no concern since. Is he nning to wed Rosalynn?¡± Eleanor¡¯s expression grew darker. She knew Rosalynn was Brian¡¯s wife. Her primary mission now was to make them divorce. She forwarded the video with a text message attached. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s Eleanor. My assistant inadvertently recorded this scene. Isn¡¯t Rosalynn supposed to be your wife? Then why is she parading as someone else¡¯s girlfriend?¡± In Folkava, it was already midnight. Brian, his eyes heavy with fatigue from burning the midnight oil over work, heard the familiar chime of a notification echoing through the room.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His attention snapped away from theputer screen, and he turned to look at his phone resting on the desk. His face clouded as he watched the video. In the video, Rosalynn was seen clinging to Keegan¡¯s arm, introducing herself as his girlfriend, and appearing thoroughly pleased. He was livid! She was his wife, yet she had never introduced him as her husband to anyone. Checking his luxury watch, he noted the time and dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number. He had to confront her. She picked up almost immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± Upon hearing her familiar voice, Brian asked, ¡°Where are you? Have you dined?¡± At that moment, Rosalynn and Keegan had just been seated at a window-side table in an upscale restaurant. ¡°I''m dining with Keegan,¡± she responded. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter: 945 Brian tapped his slender fingers against the tabletop. ¡°So, you''re having dinner with Keegan? Was there some business to be discussed?¡± ¡°No. We just finished a small act, after which he invited me to dinner,¡± Rosalynn rified, sneaking a peek at Keegan, engrossed in the menu across from her. ¡°Act? What act?¡± Brian¡®s heart pounded at her words. ¡°Well, here is the thing...¡± Rosalynn outlined the recent events.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian listened carefully and gradually became rxed. He believed that Rosalynn and Keegan were merely friends. ¡°It''s about time Keegan found a girlfriend,¡± Brian remarked casually. ¡°I''ve been telling him the same.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t it past midnight in Folkava? Shouldn''t you be in bed?¡± Sensing the concern in Rosalynn¡¯s voice, Brian¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°I''ve been dying to see you. I¡¯m trying to wrap things up here as soon as | can.¡± Touched, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Take care of yourself, alright? Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°| won''t. | need to save all my energy. After all, I''ll need it to keep you satisfied in bed.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes. Why was he always thinking about having sex? ¡°I''m hanging up now,¡± she finally managed to say. ¡°You''re not going to say goodnight?¡± Brian asked gently. Despite her annoyance, Rosalynn muttered a quick goodnight before disconnecting the call. As the call ended, Keegan looked at Rosalynn, her smile seeming brighter than before. ¡°Things between you and Brian seem to be going well, huh? Eleanor isn¡¯t an issue anymore?¡± Rosalynn took a sip of her drink, not saying a word. Her rtionship with Brian was aplex knot she was still trying to untangle. ¡°Was he keeping tabs on your schedule? Wouldn''t he be upset if he finds out you pretended to be my girlfriend?¡± Rosalynn turned to look at him, an eyebrow raised. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Chapter: 946 Keegan grinned, shaking his head. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m your friend. He should be working to impress me, not the other way around.¡± Rosalynn found herself amused by his train of thought. She could not deny that he had a valid point. Their conversation continued as they savored their meal, enjoying each other¡¯spany. Later on, they left the restaurant and headed back to the studio together. As Rosalynn prepared to wrap up her day, her phone rang again. It was Jenifer Mendez, the client who hadmissioned her for a design job earlier. ¡°Rosalynn, how is the designing along?¡± she asked. Sorting through some papers on her desk, Rosalynn replied, ¡°I have a preliminary draft ready.¡± ¡°Great! Could you bring it over to Royarid Club tonight? My boyfriend just got back, and | want his opinion on the design.¡± Royarid Club? Considering Jenifer¡¯s social standing, Rosalynn agreed. ¡°Okay, send me the details.¡± Later in the evening, Rosalynn arrived at Royarid Club. She was escorted to a private room and knocked on the door. To her surprise, it was opened by Barlow. ¡°Barlow? What are you doing here?¡± she asked, taken aback. He just smirked and gestured for her toe in. ¡°Step inside.¡± Rosalynn walked into the room, looking around for Jenifer but finding no trace of her. ¡°Is Jenifer Mendez your girlfriend?¡± she asked Barlow. ¡°No.¡± Barlow Laughed, shaking his head as he poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Rosalynn asked, her confusion mounting.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''ve been waiting for you,¡± Barlow answered cryptically, swirling his wine in the ss. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Chapter: 947 Rosalynn¡¯s eyes locked onto Barlow¡¯s, her instincts sharpening as a shiver of unease coursed through her. ¡°Where is Jenifer? If she¡¯s not here, | should go.¡± Just as she was about to turn around, the voice behind her made her pause. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth?¡± ¡°No, | don''t.¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for a man and a woman to stay in a room at night. There must be something wrong with Jenifer. Rosalynn walked to the door and put her hand on the doorknob. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about Karina?¡± Barlow asked. Rosalynn stiffened, Barlow''s words tangling her senses She pivoted to face him, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡± Barlow chuckled lightly, his form casually lounging against thefortable velvet of the sofa. The rhythmic tapping of his knuckles against the wooden armrest filled the room with deceptive calm. ¡°Why not join me for a drink?¡± ¡°Out with it, damn it!¡± Faced with the potential danger to her best friend, Rosalynn¡¯s usually cid demeanor red up. Unfazed, Barlow¡¯s yful smile remained intact as hezily gestured to the empty spot beside him. ¡°Where''s the ever-graceful Rosalynn we know? Settle down. Have a seat.¡± Reining in her biting response, Rosalynn conceded, sinking into the luxurious cushions. Her frustration was almost tangible in the room. Barlow poured a ss of wine for her and asked, ¡°How did you know Kennedi?¡± Kennedi? Rosalynn sputtered in surprise, ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°| saw you dining together.¡± His finger skated across the rim of his ss, eyes narrowing with curiosity. Rosalynn¡¯s mind began ring warnings. ¡°Who is she? What¡¯s her background?¡± Her questions was met with the sound of Barlow taking a sip of his wine, followed by a chilling revtion. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the former head of Sun Group. She¡¯s seeking revenge against me.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Chapter: 948This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn struggled to process this news. Was Barlow the viin in Kennedi¡¯s story? Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Rosalynn voiced her thoughts. ¡°As far as I¡¯ve observed, she approached Karina. But if she¡¯s seeking revenge on you, why approach Karina?¡± A sudden realization hit her. ¡°The Last time you were in the hospital, | also saw Kennedi. Karina was with you then. Did Kennedi mistake Karina for your girlfriend and approach her intentionally?¡± Areflective silence unfurled, finally fractured by Barlow''s admission. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Kennedi probably approached Karina because she considers her more approachable than you.¡± Rosalynn was surprised. More approachable than her? ¡°So, you''re implying Kennedi perceives me as a rival in love and assumes you''re courting me?¡± No wonder there was something strange with the way Kennedi looked at her the other night. So that was the reason. ¡°Isn''t it? | am indeed courting you.¡± Barlow¡¯s teasing grin resurfaced. Rosalynn stared at him intently. ¡°You''re not pursuing me at all. Who are you, really, Barlow?¡± She had seen glimpses of the enigmatic Layers hidden beneath his boyish charm. There was more to him than met the eye. ¡°I''m just an ordinary man.¡± His answer, as cryptic as ever, only heightened her curiosity further. Taking a direct shot, Rosalynn demanded, ¡°Kennedi imed you deliberately approached her, causing her family¡¯s downfall. Is that true?¡± Barlow¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened, his knuckles whitening. After a moment''s pause, he replied, ¡°Kennedi¡¯s fathermitted crimes. Her family would''ve faced ruin even without my interference.¡± Alight bulb flickered on in Rosalynn¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you a police officer?¡± Hutton had once confided that his investigations into Barlow curiously uncovered no past, which left her grappling with more questions than answers. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Chapter: 949 Could he be a cop? ¡°| wanted to be a cop, but | have a criminal record.¡± A glimmer of regret danced in his eyes. ¡°So, are you a police informant?¡± Rosalynn probed further. He responded with a long gulp of wine and a pregnant silence. A tacit affirmation on Rosalynn¡¯s suspicions. His silence was telling. The life of a police informant was fraught with risk, demanding a rare breed of courage. This revtion cast a new Light on Barlow. ¡°Rosalynn, advise Karina to keep a distance from Kennedi but do not reveal the truth to her. If Karina discovers the truth, she may inadvertently disclose it. | can¡¯t predict what Lengths Kennedi might go to.¡± His gaze became contemtive, the red wine in his ss spinning leisurely in response to his thoughtful stir. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flicked to Barlow, a glimmer of understanding lighting up her gaze. ¡°Do you have feelings for Karina?¡± The memory of his bitter words at the hospital rushed back. She remembered how he had aimed arrows of insult at Karina with unwarranted precision right after Kennedi appeared.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now, the motive behind his stinging actions dawned on her. He had stirred the pot, intentionally kindling Karina¡¯s anger to push her away. Only a sentiment as intense as love could drive such an intricate n. Barlow remained silent, offering no response. The usual cynicism that characterized him was now veiled in silence and aloofness, a side of him that Rosalynn found perplexing and hard to understand. As Rosalynn digested the influx of revtions, a ghost of Kennedi¡¯s usatory re shed in her mind, jolting her back to reality. ¡°Was it your n to make me the sacrificialmb? I¡¯ve be an unasked-for thorn in Kennedi¡¯s life. Do | just sit idly, waiting for her retaliation?¡± The familiar devil-may-care glint returned to Barlow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have my brother behind your back? Rely on him.¡± Acoldugh escaped Rosalynn. ¡°But didn¡¯t you im to be my suitor? Why send me to Brian again? A contradiction, don¡¯t you think? Be honest. Why get close to me in the first ce?¡± Her initial assumption was a revenge plot against Brian, but now, knowing his true character, that seemed Less Likely. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Chapter: 950 ¡°I''m bound by confidentiality, so | can¡¯t disclose them. In due time you''ll understand.¡± With a swift motion, Barlow emptied the remaining drops of wine from the ss, his actions punctuating his statement. Rosalynn¡¯s apprehension grew as she contemted his status as an informant. ¡°Is there a storm brewing involving Hughes Group?¡± She could not help but draw parallels to Sun Group. Would Barlow join forces withw enforcement, pointing fingers at Hughes Group, exposing any potential misdeeds? ¡°Concerned that my brother might be a criminal?¡° Barlow perked up, curiosity glowing in his eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, what would you do if Brian did step over the Lin Her heart hitched. Would Brian dare to break the Law? No! Despite being a shrewd businessman, Brian held steadfast to his principles. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you won''t tell me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Finding his silence too unsettling, Rosalynn rose, ready to make her exit. ¡°You can¡¯t Leave yet,¡± Barlow announced. Rosalynn halted. ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°If you do, how can we keep up the charade?¡± Barlow poured himself another ss, the amber liquid swirling in its crystal confines. Rosalynn bore her gaze into him. ¡°And who are we performing for?¡± ¡°Those who relish a good drama. Let¡¯s say...Kennedi. Or those plotting to overthrow my brother and seize control of Hughes Group.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Barlow took a leisurely sip of his wine, his voice dropping an octave. Someone was gunning for Brian¡¯s position. This revtion yanked Rosalynn¡¯s focus. Barlow, it seemed, had no interest in shing with Brian. His strategic proximity to her was not born out of revenge, then. Was it all an borate performance meant for unseen spectators? So even if Hughes Group was in trouble, it seemed unlikely that Brian would be the one breaking thew. Awave of relief washed over Rosalynn. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Chapter: 951 ¡°So, how long do | have to stay?¡± she asked. ¡°Just for the night.¡± ¡°What? The entire night?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brow knitted in displeasure. Acrafty grin pulled at Barlow¡¯s lips. ¡°Afraid Brian will misconstrue our little act? If he does, why not make it real?¡± ¡°Barlow, one more ludicrous remark, and | guarantee you''ll remain single forever.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice rang out with a warning chill. In the art of pretending, Barlow was an expert. Perhaps he had chosen the wrong career path. Acting seemed more fitting to him than being a police informant. Barlow¡¯s smile faltered, his gaze fixated on the half-empty ss before him. He took another sip, the amber liquid disappearing gradually. ¡°Who said anything about wanting to marry?¡± As the soft light bathed the room, its gentle glow highlighted his handsome face, revealing a fleeting trace of regret shimmering in his eyes. Rosalynn¡¯s lips thinned, her thoughts drifting back to Karina¡¯s advice to Kennedi, her mind unraveling the intricate web she had unwittingly stepped into. How could she navigate this situation if Kennedi was hell-bent on her vendetta against Barlow? Rosalynn was rendered speechless by Barlow Suddenly, her phone buzzed, announcing the arrival of a new message. ¡°Rosalynn, when are you getting back?¡± Maggie¡¯s words Lit the screenThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Contemting the likelihood of spending the night here, Rosalynn sighed deeply. ¡°| might be Late, Maggie. Don¡¯t wait up. Get some rest.¡± She was relieved that Brian was not in the city. He was a man of intense emotions, and his jealousy was Legendary. Rosalynn could not bear to imagine the consequences if Brian was present. ¡°Earlier, you mentioned someone trying to rece Brian. Who would even dare?¡± she asked. Her heart ached for his safety, but given his high status, danger was bound to find him. What she couldn''t figure out was who was forcing Barlow to put on such an act. ¡°why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Barlow¡¯s smirk was maddening, his eyebrows arching. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Chapter: 952 So he intended to keep his lips sealed. Unwilling to y along with his cryptic games, Rosalynn rolled her eyes and decided to let the topic slide. She busied herself by studying the room. A peculiarvendermp tucked under the coffee table caught her eye. Its presence seemed oddly misced. ¡°What is this?¡± Barlow leaned back and replied, ¡°That? It¡¯s something that can make you mistake one person for another.¡± Her heart pounded at his vague response. Was he hinting at some form of hallucinogenic substance? Her eyes narrowing with suspicion, Rosalynn questioned, ¡°Is this your doing? What are you nning?¡± Barlow snickered,pletely unbothered. ¡°If | intended any harm, wouldn¡¯t | have lit that already?¡± His words made sense. hen why is it here?¡± Rosalynn prodded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Think of it as a present from someone else.¡± Barlow shrugged, his eyes glinting mockingly over the rim of his wine ss. Someone else? The person who was after Brian¡¯s position? Who could that be? ¡°ILL wash my face first.¡± Rosalynn excused herself, needing a break to freshen up. She came here because of Jenifer. Delving into Jenifer¡¯s past might shed Light on the answers she sought. As Rosalynn made her way to the bathroom, her determination to uncover the truth grew stronger. While sshing cold water on her face, her gaze met her reflection in the mirror, and her mind wandered back to Kennedi. She recalled advising Karina to keep a certain distance from Kennedi. But it was far from enough. It was evident to her that Karina and Barlow had unspoken feelings for each other. However, Kennedi¡¯s existence served as a silent barrier Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Chapter: 953 It took her a long time to see Karina fell in love with another man Why did Karina¡¯s chosen man have to be someone asplex as Barlow? Rosalynn sighed and swung the bathroom door open, leaving her tangled thoughts behind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Positioned before the expansive ss windows, Barlow stood with one hand casually tucked into his pocket while the other cradled a ss of wine. He gazed upon the city¡¯s glowing skyline, seemingly Lost in his own world. Asubtle undercurrent of Loneliness enveloped him, casting a shadow over his contemtive figure. His cynicism seemed Like a well-crafted mask, concealing a much deeper, perhaps lonely, truth about him. He must be tired of acting the part. ¡°You''ve been staring at me for quite some time. Catching your breath over my irresistible charm?¡± Barlow¡¯s devilish grin broke the silence as he turned to her. Rosalynn collected herself, holding his gaze. ¡°Maybe. If | wasn¡¯t married, | might have fallen for it. Satisfied now?¡± Barlow roared withughter. ¡°If you weren''t my sister-inw, | would have certainly chased after you.¡± Rosalynn waved off hisments. ¡°Enough. | am tired and need to rest. | am taking the bed. You''re sleeping on the couch tonight.¡± Barlow remained undeterred. ¡°You do realize the bed is spacious enough for two, don¡¯t you?¡± Taken aback by his audaciousness, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Oh, really? You''d dare to share the bed?¡± His smirk was all too telling. ¡°What if | do?¡± ¡°Then be prepared to live as a eunuch for the rest of your life,¡± Rosalynn shot back, mirroring his smirk. Another round of Barlow''sughter echoed through the room. ¡°Fair enough.¡± As Rosalynn was about to leave, Barlow extended a ss of wine her way. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep yet. The night can get quite dull. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Knowing Barlow''s true identity, her earlier concerns about the wine being spiked had dissipated. Recalling the lonely figure she had witnessed earlier, she epted the offer and took the ss from him. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Chapter: 954 They clinked their sses, and amidst thefortable silence, Barlow posed a question lingering in his mind. ¡°| heard the news about Eleanor¡¯s baby. Are you still nning to divorce my brother?¡± Rosalynn took a sip of wine at Barlow''s question. ¡°Eleanor¡¯s child might not be Brian¡¯s. He might not even have slept with her ever.¡± Barlow¡¯s hand stopped midway to his mouth, his ss suspended in the air before it could reach his lips. ¡°How did you know?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Because...¡± Rosalynn paused, then Looked into Barlow¡¯s eyes in an unreadable gaze. ¡°You want to know? Then tell first who wants to rece Brian.¡± Barlow was struck speechless. There was always something incredibly sexy about an intelligent woman. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t pry anymore.¡± Barlow turned the ss in his hand, letting its contents swirl inside before taking a sip. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not our first time alone. | suddenly feel nostalgic for the days when we were in the hospital.¡± The image of Karina¡¯s face came to his mind. He remembered her delicate features and the way they made him want to reach out ande closer. ¡°Are you thinking about Karina?¡± Rosalynn asked. Barlow kept his gaze on his ss and did not say a word. ¡°| think Karina Likes you too,¡± Rosalynn continued despite his Lack of response. ¡°| know that,¡± Barlow said softly, letting out a sigh. ¡°Okay. So you know your feelings are mutual. Then why aren¡¯t you with her?¡± Barlow gripped his ss tighter. ¡°No. | have too many enemies. Being with me is as good as putting a target on her head, and that¡¯s the Last thing | want. She¡¯s innocent. | don¡¯t want her involved.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. This man was far too kind and righteous. On second thought... Rosalynn red at him. ¡°I¡¯m innocent as well.¡± She had passed judgment too quickly. Barlow was far from kind. Whatever nobility he was capable of came with selfishness underneath. ALL he wanted was to protect the woman he Loved. It had nothing to do with justice. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Chapter: 955 Barlow looked at her and smiled. ¡°I have no choice. You are my brother¡¯s woman. I¡¯m simply collecting payment for what he owes me.¡± Rosalynn asked, ¡°What does Brian owe you?¡± ¡°Nothing, really. But | deserve retribution,¡° Barlow said with a self-mocking smile. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s fault. She was the one who made a mistake, but | was the one who suffered the consequences. Why did the Hughes family abandon me for Brian? Fortunately, | didn¡¯t grow up too bad. ALL things considered, I¡¯m still a pretty nice guy, wouldn¡¯t you say? If it had been someone else, he would probably take everything from Brian, including you.¡± Rosalynn saw the reason behind his words. She brought her ss to her Lips and took another sip of wine. ¡°Right. | guess you¡¯d still count as a good person.¡± Barlow chuckled. ¡°This is a surprise. Are you ttering me now?¡± ¡°| know you''re helping Brian in secret.¡± ¡°Really?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Obviously. So who is it? Who''s going to rece him? Is it someone from the Hughes family?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Once again, Rosalynn found herself unable toe up with a response. The two of them talked for a while, drinking as they chatted. Rosalynn didn¡¯t remember when she had fallen asleep. She was woken up by the ring sound of an rm, the incessant ringing ripping her away from sleep. She opened her eyes, her ears picking up the sound of running water from the bathroom. Barlow was probably taking a shower. There was a telltale pounding in her head that told her how much she had drunkst night. She sat up slowly, wincing as she combed her fingers through her messy hair. When she ran a hand over her face, the stench of alcohol from her body assailed her nostrils. Just then, the door of the bathroom opened, with Barlow stepping out in a white bathrobe. He was drying his wet hair with a towel. There was an undeniable resemnce between him and his brother. For a moment, Rosalynn thought it was Brian who had come out. ¡°Morning!¡± Barlow greeted. Rosalynn collected herself and fought off the alcohol-induced heaviness in her head. She Lifted the quilt, getting out of the bed. ¡°Can | leave now?¡± ¡°What''s the rush? You can wash up first. I''m sure you¡¯d feel better after.¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Chapter: 956 Barlow walked to the bedside and handed her clean clothes. Rosalynn frowned. It was aplete set of underwear and outerwear. ¡°So, what''s my rtionship with you? What are we supposed to be now?¡± ¡°Sex friends!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s mouth hung open, Looking at him in disbelief. For a moment, she wondered if her hangover had somehow affected her hearing. The bbergasted look on Rosalynn¡¯s brought a mischievous smile to Barlow''s lips. ¡°How about this for a story? You were absolutely taken with mest night, and you realized your true feelings for me. Then you confessed and asked me to be your boyfriend.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to say to him. He couldn''t seem to be serious even for a minute. ¡°Would you stop making fun of me?¡± The smile on Barlow''s face didn¡¯t falter as he took out the dryer and said, ¡°Alright. We can flip things. Afterst night, you hate me, but I¡¯m still obsessed with you.¡± Rosalynn groaned in annoyance. ¡°Keep talking, and the story would change to me killing you from hatred.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Barlow raised an eyebrow at her answer. ¡°But then the show wouldn''t go on. For Brian¡¯s sake, | have to make it believable. | have a role to y as the vengeful brother who wants to take away everything he has for me.¡± His voice died down for a moment, a tinge of regret appearing in his eyes. ¡°Besides, hating me could go well for you too. Then, Kennedy might feel sympathy for you instead of loathing you. If you hurt me, there¡¯s still a chance that she''lle after you. After all, she probably still has feelings for me.¡± If he had his way, Barlow would have preferred Kennedi to feel nothing but hatred for him. It would be better for her to forget her feelings, but he knew that it was impossible now. Love and hate were two sides of the same coin. She could have killed him back in the hospital, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°Are you proud of yourself?¡± Rosalynn sneered. ¡°What''s not to be proud of?¡± Barlow answered easily. Rosalynn rolled her eyes, opting to ignore his response. She checked the time, then went to the bathroom for a shower. The scent of alcohol still clung to her skin, and she wanted to wash it all off. When she came out of the bathroom, Barlow was sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Chapter: 957 ¡°ALL done? Let''s go have breakfast.¡± ¡°I''m going with the story where | hate you. Why would | be having breakfast with someone | hate?¡± Rosalynn answered. Barlow smiled, seemingly finding her words amusing. ¡°Come on, Rosalynn. Having breakfast together wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, do you really think you¡¯re the one calling the shots? | can always tell Brian what happened yesterday if you keep being stubborn.¡± Rosalynn narrowed her eyes at him but couldn¡¯te up with a retort.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. To her, Barlow felt Like a spectator watching the story between her and Brian unfold. ¡°Maybe you should try your hand at being a director,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°| agree. It can be my second career. I¡¯d make killer movies.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of this damned man. In the end, the two of them walked out of the club, Barlow having his way and Rosalynn forced to breakfast. Meanwhile, Moira had brought breakfast for Eleanor and was about to leave. She caught sight of Rosalynn and Barlowing out of the club, her eyes widening in surprise. What was Rosalynn doing? Yesterday, she admitted to being Keegan¡¯s girlfriend, and the next morning she wasing out of the club with another man? Just how many men did she have? Moira hid in a corner, discreetly taking a short video of the pair and then sending it to Eleanor. Yesterday, they sent Brian the video Moira had taken before, but he was yet to respond. It seemed that he didn¡¯t believe them. If that was the case, the video today would prove it. Rosalynn clearly came out of the club with another man after spending the night there. Brian wouldn''t be able to deny things for much longer. Soon, Moira¡¯s phone Lit up with a message from Eleanor. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Chapter: 958 ¡°Go to the club and check the surveince video fromst night to this morning.¡± Judging by the message, Eleanor probably intended to get more substantial evidence. Moira quickly moved to carry out her instructions. In Folkava It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Brian¡¯s days and nights were filled with work, all of it for the purpose of returning home early. His phone beeped with a message. Looking up from his work, he nced at the screen. There were two attachments-both videos. Moira had sent them to him. Narrowing his eyes, he clicked on the first one.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The screen showed Rosalynn knocking on the door of the room. A few momentster, Barlow appeared from inside to open it. Brian¡¯s expression changed at the sight, the room suddenly turning cold. Why was Rosalynn meeting Barlow in a private room at the club? Andte at night? His lips ttened into a thin line as he clicked the next video. It was taken in the morning. The door opened again, with Rosalynn and Barlowing out of the same room. Brian stared at the screen, his features as frosty as ice. The two videos ying on a loop were like daggers of disbelief twisting in his gut. Rosalynn and Barlow, in the privacy of a club room, spent the entire night together. Was she cheating on him with Barlow? ¡°Mr. Hughes, | swear I didn¡¯t have Rosalynn tailed. It was pure coincidence that my assistant ran into her this morning. | didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, so | had my assistant get the club¡¯s surveince footage, hoping it was all in my head. But | didn¡¯t expect to find Rosalynn had indeed spent the night with another man!¡± Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Chapter: 959 The message was from Eleanor, sent via Moira¡¯s phone. Brian¡¯s Lips thinned into a severe line, a turbulent storm brewing in his frosty gaze. While he had been foolishly working himself to the bone, eagerly awaiting their reunion, she had been busy entertaining Barlow Anger swelled within Brian, his chest heaving with each indignant breath. He closed his eyes, took a grounding breath, then popped his eyes open and yed the videos againN?velDrama.Org holds this content. No, Rosalynn could not be that kind of woman. He would not Let the videos tarnish his faith in her so easily. There had to be a misunderstanding. Brian mulled it over, then had Edwin send him Maggie¡¯s number to give her a call. As Rosalynn¡¯s roommate, Maggie would definitely know if Rosalynn hade home Last night. Maggie answered almost immediately. ¡°Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°Maggie, is Rosalynn home?¡± Brian inquired, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach her.¡± On the other end, Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had sought Rosalynn moments ago but found that Rosalynn didn¡¯te homest night. Would Brian misinterpret Rosalynn¡¯s actions if she revealed the truth? Although Maggie trusted Rosalynn, she believed it was best to avoid stirring up conflict. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn isn¡¯t home. She just stepped out.¡± At this, Brian¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Did she go to work? Why didn¡¯t she go with you?¡± Maggie stuck out her tongue, guiltily weaving another web of Lies to cover the first. She tried to hide her anxiety, fearing Brian might misconstrue the situation. ..I¡¯m not feeling well today, so | took the day off.¡± ¡°| see.¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Chapter: 960 Brian ended the call, his grip tightening around the phone until his knuckles nched. He knew Maggie was lying. Rosalynn must not be home yet. Perhaps she had asked Maggie to keep it a secret. His mind began to whirl, thoughts racing as jealousy reared its ugly head. Why had she spent the night with Barlow? Could he still chalk it up to a misunderstanding?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s eyes burned red, akin to a beast teetering on the edge of frenzy. His wife had pretended to be a couple with Keegan yesterday. He had Let it pass, knowing her shared history with Keegan But Barlow, his half-brother, was a different case altogether. Barlow had consistently shown a desire to im what was rightfully Brian''s. Knowing Barlow''s feelings for her, why would Rosalynn still agree to meet him? Did she believe Brian owed her something for what had happened with Eleanor? Did she assume that even if she crossed boundaries, he would not react? Aknock at the door derailed his train of thought. Selina strolled into his study, bncing a tray of food. ¡°Brian, are you still working? I¡¯ve brought you something to eat. Have a bite. Selina arranged the food boxes on the table with a gentle smile. Brian remained mum, his mind a tornado of doubts and fears. Selina, noting his silence, regarded him with concern. Approaching him, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable? You look bad.¡± Selina reached out, pressing her hand against Brian¡¯s forehead, checking for a fever. Brian jerked back to reality, stepping away from her reach. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter: 961 ¡°I''m fine. I¡¯m heading back to Wragos.¡± Selina was surprised. ¡°Why the rush to Leave? Are there problems at thepany?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Rather than answer, Brian began to gather his things. His silence created a freezing aura around him. At the door, Deanna took two photos of Selina and Brian together and nudged the door open, her eyebrows shooting up at Brian¡¯s deration ¡°Brian, you¡¯re going back? I''ll join you!¡± Brian, who had been packing in silence, looked up. ¡°Are you sure you want to return to Wragos with me?¡± ¡°Yes! School''s not in session yet. | need to make the most of the Last bit of my vacation and have some fun.¡± Deanna smiled. ¡°And most importantly, | want to meet my sister-inw.¡± Her real agenda was to see Rosalynn. Hearing the mention of ¡°sister-inw,¡± Brian¡®s hand stilled on the stack of papers. He did not say anything more but resumed packing. In Wragos When Rosalynn received the call from Maggie, she was just stepping into the elevator. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you?¡± I''ll be home soon,¡± she assured, ending the call. A few minutester, she found Maggie waiting at the door As soon as she saw Rosalynn, Maggie grabbed her hand, scanning her from head to toe. ¡°Where were youst night, Rosalynn? You''re not wearing the same clothes from yesterday.¡± Rosalynn looked away and Lied. ¡°I had some business to attend to, so | stayed at Karina¡¯s ce.¡± She did not want to reveal that she had spent the entire night with Barlow. Even though nothing improper had urred, it was hard to exin. ¡°Oh. Mr. Hughes called me. He said he couldn¡¯t reach you and wanted to know if you were home. | didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings, so | told him you had gone to work,¡± Maggie confessed. Rosalynn frowned and pulled out her phone. Oddly, there were no missed calls. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter: 962 Maybe she had not received it because of a poor signal. understand. Let me get my designs, and I''ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once in her study, Rosalynn grabbed herpleted designs. A thought struck her, and she sent a message to Brian. ¡°What''s up?¡± Brian did not reply. Even after she and Maggie had left for the studio, there was still no response. Despite her growing curiosity, Rosalynn shrugged it off, thinking he might be busy. In the studio, Rosalynn reached for her water bottle, her mind wandering. A name surfaced: Jenifer She had drunk a lot with Barlowst night, but he had not revealed anything about her. That was where Hutton came in. ¡°Help me Look up a woman named Jenifer Mendez. She¡¯s about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, good-looking, from Wragos. | need to know about her recent rtionships,¡± she messaged Hutton. Thankfully, Hutton was a skilled hackerThis is from N?velDrama.Org. She was confident that he would find some clues. She wanted to know who was eyeing to rece Brian. Sure enough, half an hour Later, a ping echoed from her phone. It was an email from Hutton. ¡°Check this out. Did you find her?¡± Rosalynn quickly opened the email to check. Excited, she skimmed the List of names and corresponding details until she found Jenifer Mendez. And right there, next to the photo, was the information about hertest partner. Aldrich. The name rang familiar. Rosalynn sat frozen in shock. Aldrich was Brian¡¯s cousin. It clicked, then. Aldrich wanted to take over Brian¡¯s position in Hughes Group! Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter: 963 Everything suddenly made sense. Many years ago, Aldrich¡¯s father had ced Barlow''s mother as a spy next to Brian¡¯s father, attempting a power grab. That ended disastrously, with Brian almost dying from poison and Aldrich¡¯s father being ousted. And now, Aldrich was trying to do the same. The power-hungry cycle in the Hughes family never seemed to end. Rosalynn took a deep breath, her mind spinning. Why were things always soplicated among the rich? Wasn''t it enough to be affluent and idle? Did they always need more power? Should she warn Brian about this? Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a woman''s voice seeking her attention. ¡°Is Rosalynn here?¡± Upon hearing her name, Rosalynn Looked up and found Doreen striding into the studio. What could possibly bring Doreen to her? A design draft? That seemed unlikely. Doreen had the air of confrontation around her. ¡°Rosalynn can be found there. Kindly follow me.¡± The receptionist directed Doreen to Rosalynn¡¯s workspace. Wearing a polite smile, Rosalynn stood up and inquired, ¡°Miss Ortega how may | assist you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Doreen¡¯s gaze was unyielding as she dered, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve made up my mind. | harbor feelings for Keegan. | propose a fair competition.¡± Rosalynn was stunned. A fairpetition? Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter: 964 Why? Had Doreen not given up yet? Regaining herposure, Rosalynn responded, ¡°But he¡¯s not interested in you.¡± ¡°Keegan doesn¡¯t have feelings for me as of now because we aren''t well acquainted. But as time unfolds, he will understand that | am more fitting for him than you!¡± A hint of arrogance colored Doreen¡¯s words. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re merely a designer. You¡¯re undeserving of him. I¡¯m his rightful match!¡± Rosalynn found herself unsure of what to do, faced with themanding presence of this woman who, despite being slightly shorter, was nheless intimidating. Already perceived as a threat by one individual, was she now to be seen as apetitor by another as well? Themotion drew Keegan out of his office, a frown marring his face. ¡°Doreen, what are you doing here?¡± Doreen turned to face him, her expression softening. ¡°Keegan, I¡¯m here to sign a contract with you. I¡¯m offering you not just this business deal, but all future decoration work rted to Zonic Electric Group. And all | ask in return is for you to be my boyfriend.¡± Keegan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mix personal life with work. | do not harbor feelings for you. If you¡¯re attempting to barter emotions for business, I¡¯d rather forfeit your order.¡± He was resolute. Doreen frowned before smiling. ¡°Keegan, | admire men like you. You''re principled and grounded. Hence, I¡¯m more determined to win your heart!¡± Keegan was at a loss.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Was this even possible? So, should he abandon his principles and act unscrupulous to deter her? ¡°Let''s step outside for a moment. We need to discuss this.¡± As whispers circted around them, Keegan¡¯s only thought was to send Doreen away. ¡°Alright .¡± Doreen, twirling a curl around her finger, cast a defiant look at Rosalynn before clicking away in her high heels with Keegan. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter: 965 Exhaling deeply, Rosalynn reimed her seat. She couldn''t escape the office gossip. jold on... Is Rosalynn dating Keegan now?¡± ut | thought she was with Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°So what? Doesn''t she know that Mr. Hughes is just toying with her? She needs a n B.¡± ¡°Exactly! Eleanor was pregnant with Mr. Hughes¡¯ child. She might have lost the baby, but they¡¯ll definitely get married. Rosalynn, being the cunning woman she is, must be eyeing Keegan as her safety.¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s truly audacious!¡± Rosalynn could only shake her head. She was used to such harshments. She had already earned a bad reputation. What more did she have to fear?This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, what just happened? You and Keegan...¡± leaning over. Maggie questioned, With a helpless smile, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Exactly what you saw. A woman who''s infatuated with Keegan is challenging me because | posed as his girlfriend.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She nced around nervously and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Rosalynn, does Mr. Hughes know you pretended to be Keegan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Rosalynn nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± Exhaling in relief, Maggie muttered, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Otherwise, he would have misunderstood you!¡± Rosalynn voiced her discontent. What was good about it? Her luck had run dry this year, constantly finding herself under the scrutiny of other women. Doreen was bold and blunt, while Kennedi was the tricky one to deal with. Evading a seen enemy was easy, but guarding against a hidden one was a different matter entirely. Maybe a visit to the temple for a prayer might be due. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter: 966 Before long, Keegan reentered the room. Ance at Rosalynn was enough to direct her into his office. Rosalynn,prehending the unspoken instruction, made her way inside. Keegan poured a cup of coffee for her, expressing his regret. ¡°I apologize, Rosalynn. | should have never asked you to y my girlfriend. | hadn¡¯t foreseen Doreen being so difficult.¡± epting the coffee, Rosalynn offered aforting smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. What''s your n now? Doreen certainly dangled a lucrative opportunity in front of you!¡± Resting on the couch, Keegan sighed. ¡°I made it clear to her. Personal matters and work don¡¯t mix.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn, with twinkling eyes, teased him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you appease her for now? Get her family¡¯s business first. The most you''ll lose is a bit of your dignity. You¡¯re a man after all; you won''t be at a disadvantage!¡± Amused by her suggestion, Keegan retorted, ¡°Rosalynn, cut me some ck, will you? I¡¯m a man of principles and self-respect.¡± ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Rosalynn said, herughter echoing through the room. Keegan¡¯s eyes met hers. ¡°Rosalynn, the office is likely buzzing with our alleged rtionship. Do you want me to clear the air?¡± Rosalynn brushed off his concern. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. | couldn¡¯t care less about what people say.¡± Seeing her unfazed, Keegan nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as Brian isn¡¯t bothered.¡± ¡°As you put it, he should be pleasing you, not the other way around. Even if he is bothered, he''ll have to suppress it,¡± Rosalynn quipped, causing Keegan to break into Laughter. After a brief chat, Rosalynn returned to her work. Noontime arrived, and so did a call from Barlow, instructing her to meet him downstairs. Rosalynn frowned. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Juste down first. Or should |e upstairs to fetch you?¡± Barlow probed. ¡°ILLe down,¡± Rosalynn responded, letting out a long sigh. Leaving the studio, she took the elevator to the ground floor. Barlow, casually leaning against a Luxury car parked by the roadside, sported sunsses, a crisp white shirt, and ck trousers He exuded an air of rxed nobility, holding a thermos in hand. Approaching him, Rosalynn demanded, ¡°What''s your game?¡± Removing his sunsses, Barlow extended the thermos to her. ¡°My aunt made soup; she wanted me to deliver it to you.¡± Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter: 967 Rosalynn stared at the thermos. ¡°Barlow, I¡¯m really angry with you now Should | smash this thermos?¡± Barlow found himself without words. She was still irate. ¡°Is that wise? After all, my aunt personally cooked this soup,¡± he reasoned. Rosalynn didn¡¯t truly mean her threat; she wouldn¡¯t genuinely break the thermos. epting it, she leveled her gaze at Barlow. ¡°Is there something wrong with Aldrich?¡± Her question prompted Barlow to arch an eyebrow and pat her head. ¡°So soon? You''re sharp, Rosalynn. Actually, I¡¯ve been quite smitten by you. How about we give dating a shot?¡± Rosalynn avoided his gaze and rolled her eyes. ¡°Barlow, why do | feel the urge to beat you up right now?¡± With a chuckle, Barlow advised, ¡°Calm down. Don''t forget, we''ve already started the act. We need to see it through.¡± Rosalynn posed her question. ¡°Can | inform Brian about it? To be careful around Aldrich?¡± Barlow looked serious. ¡°I¡¯d advise against it. My n is in motion, and if Brian is aware, it will be too easy to uncover the truth.¡± Indeed, that made sense. Rosalynn pursed her lips. ¡°Barlow, will you always stand by Brian?¡± With a mischievous smile, Barlow countered, ¡°Want to guess?¡± From a distance, they looked quite close. Under the sunshine, they appeared as a couple deeply in love, creating a rather picturesque scene. Suddenly, a ck car sped to the rear of Barlow''s car.This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a deafening crash, Barlow''s vehicle jolted forward by a meter. With a swift reaction, Barlow took a significant step forward, bringing Rosalynn with him to avoid the iing car. Startled, Rosalynn wondered who the reckless driver could be. She Looked up to see Brian emerging from the driver¡¯s seat, marching to her and Barlow. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter: 968 Dressed in ck, Brian emanated an icy aura reminiscent of a devil from hell, which was intimidating. He gazed at them with a cold stare. Had Brian returned already? He Looked so... Rosalynn¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Brian...¡± However, before she could finish, Brian had already advanced, tugged her behind him, and Landed a fierce punch on Barlow. His swift and aggressive move knocked Barlow to the ground. Barlow cursed. After a moment of shock, he rose and retaliated. Everything unfolded so abruptly. Seeing the men bruised and brawling, Rosalynn tried to intercede. ¡°Stop! Stop fighting!¡± But her pleas fell on deaf ears as the fight continued unabated. Rosalynn, gathering her courage, stepped between the two men. ¡°Stop!¡± Both men halted their fists just shy of hitting her. Panting heavily, they gradually calmed down.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s fury remained unabated. He snatched the thermos from Rosalynn¡¯s hand, flung it at Barlow, and then dragged Rosalynn away. As Brian pulled Rosalynn into his Bentley, Barlow wiped the blood off his mouth and spat on the ground. What a brutal man! Was he acting out of jealousy? Once his n waspleted, he would make his brother apologize to him. Inside the Bentley, Brian''s face was as cold as ice while he drove at a high speed. Rosalynn gripped the handrail tightly, frowning. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter: 969 ¡°Brian, slow down. | feel nauseous.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Brian had suddenly turned so violent. Recalling the recent event, she wondered if he had misconstrued her rtionship with Barlow? He had never reacted so impulsively before. It seemed Like he wanted to kill Barlow. Brian¡¯s face remained stone-cold, but he did slow down the car. Rosalynn rxed a bit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you''d let me pick you up at the airport? Why didn¡¯t you inform me ahead of time?¡± At this, Brian sneered, ¡°If | had informed you of my arrival, how could | have borne witness to all that transpired?¡± Bore witness to all that transpired? Was he insinuating that she was cheating on him? Rosalynn faced him and rified, ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Barlow was simply delivering soup his aunt made.¡± Brian scoffed, his eyes aze with fury. ¡°So, I''ve misunderstood, have |? Rosalynn, where were youst night?¡± Last night! Did Brian suspect something? Rosalynn¡¯s heart plummeted. She turned to look at Brian, lost for words. Brian¡¯s hands clenched the steering wheel. ¡°Why are you silent? Were you with Barlowst night?¡± His voice escted with anger. Rosalynn pursed her lips, choosing not to refute the im. ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Initially, Brian harbored a sliver of hope that his suspicions were unfounded, and it was all a misunderstanding. But upon hearing her affirmation, his heart plunged into despair. He regarded Rosalynn with icy eyes. ¡°Did the two of you spend the entire night at Royarid Club?¡± Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter: 970 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°why ?¡±* The word slipped out, choked by his rage, his eyes reddening. A pang of sympathy filled Rosalynn as she observed him. She reached out to grasp his hand, pleading, ¡°Brian, do you believe me when | say nothing happened between Barlow and me?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze fell on her hand, his wrath smoldering beneath the surface. ¡°Then exin why you were with him at the club overnight?¡± Why had she spent the entire night there?This is from N?velDrama.Org. If possible, she wished to disclose the truth instantly. However, recalling Barlow¡¯s words, she held her tongue. When Brian received no rification, his rage reignited. He sneered, ¡°Are you incapable of providing a reason? Can¡¯te up with a suitable excuse, can you?¡± ¡°No, Brian, please trust me. There¡¯s nothing between Barlow and me.¡± Rosalynn promptly denied. ¡°Enough, Rosalynn. How can | trust you?¡± Brian spat, his anger peaking. ¡°If | spent the night at a club with a woman attracted to me, would you believe we remained chaste?¡± Rosalynn, struck by his words, couldn¡¯t help but counter, ¡°Brian, have you never spent a night alone with another woman? After Eleanor¡¯s miscarriage, didn¡¯t you stay with her in the hospital overnight?¡± Eleanor! That was the crux of the matter! Brian¡¯s eyes were a storm of anger and pain. ¡°Rosalynn, are you seeking revenge? Are you upset because | impregnated Eleanor, so you decided to spend the night with Barlow? Rosalynn, you''re quite the piece of work!¡± Rosalynn, observing the man¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, found herself defenseless. How could she exin that revenge had never crossed her mind? Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Chapter: 971 She was merely providing an example, attempting to convince him of her innocence regarding Barlow. As they approached a crossroad, the traffic Lights began to turn red. The car ahead of Brian decelerated, but Brian maintained his speed. Rosalynn warned him, ¡°Brian, be careful of the car in front.¡± Brian mmed the brakes, halting the car a mere two centimeters from the vehicle ahead. They had narrowly avoided a collision! Rosalynn clutched the handle, her gazending on the dented bumper of the car, her nerves frayed. She unbuckled her seatbelt, stating, ¡°Brian, you''re livid right now. Let''s both take a moment to cool down and discuss thister.¡± As she attempted to exit the car, Brian abruptly locked the doors and windows. ¡°Where are you off to? Are you going to see Barlow?¡± Rosalynn felt cornered. ¡°Brian, the front of the car is damaged. Go have it repaired first. I''ll return to work.¡± His eyes smoldered with rage as he red at her. His phone began to ring at that moment. The caller was Deanna. Summoning his calm, Brian answered the call. Deanna.¡± ¡°Brian, where are you? Your grandma suddenlyined of chest pain. Hurry back!¡± Deanna¡¯s voice,ced with panic, resonated through the line.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Brian tightened his grip on the phone, replying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯LL be there shortly!¡± He had first dropped Deanna and Selina at his grandmother¡¯s. Subsequently, he had visited the studio to confront Rosalynn. Why would his grandmother suddenly fall ill? Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Chapter: 972 Brian quickly dialed the family doctor and asked him to check on his grandmother. At this moment, the traffic lights switched to green. Without hesitation, Brian revved the car and made a beeline for his grandmother''s. Rosalynn¡¯s heart constricted when she overheard his call. ¡°Is your grandma unwell?¡± Brian attempted to steady his voice. ¡°No. We need to check on her first. We''ll continue our conversationter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn acquiesced. The ensuing silence filled the car, the atmosphere growing tense. Rosalynn gazed out the window at the swiftly passing scenery, her mind a whirl of thoughts. Upon reaching the house, they were greeted by a servant. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes, wee back.¡± The servant respectfully acknowledged their arrival. ¡°How is my grandma?¡± Brian inquired. ¡°She''s resting in her room.¡± ¡°Has the doctor arrived?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± While conversing, Brian and Rosalynn made their way into the living room. After a moment of silence, Rosalynn offered, ¡°I can check on your grandma¡¯s pulse in the meantime.¡± Recognizing Rosalynn¡¯s medical knowledge, Brian nodded in approval. The two of them entered Debora¡¯s room, where she was seated on her bed with Selina and Deanna by her side. Both Rosalynn and Brian greeted her simultaneously.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the two of them arrive together, a smile graced Debora¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, you''re both back?¡± Brian approached the bed, his concern evident. ¡°Grandma, are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°It''s fine. It happens from time to time,¡± Debora dismissed. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Chapter: 973 ¡°Since the doctor isn¡¯t here yet, | can check your pulse for now.¡± Rosalynn moved to sit at the edge of the bed, prepared to assess Debora¡¯s pulse. From the moment Rosalynn entered the room, Deanna had been eyeing her suspiciously. Seeing Rosalynn about to check Debora¡¯s pulse, her suspicion heightened. ¡°Do you know how to check a pulse? Are you a doctor?¡± Deanna questioned. Rosalynn nced at her, replying, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Deanna retorted haughtily. ¡°Deanna, she may not be a doctor, but she¡¯s proficient in acupuncture. Don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Brian intervened, displeased. Even though Rosalynn hadn''t met Deanna before, she had a hunch about who she was. Brian¡¯s half-sister, and apparently, not a fan of hers. ¡°Yes, Deanna, don¡¯t underestimate your sister-inw. Over the past couple of years, she¡¯s been using acupuncture to help alleviate my headaches,¡± Debora chimed in. ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± Deanna huffed, her lips curling in distaste as she refrained from furtherment. Selina, who had been observing Brian, noticed the bruise on his face. ¡°Brian, how did you get hurt?¡± Brian frowned and answered, ¡°It was an ident.¡± An ident? The injury appeared to be a result of a fight. Selina¡¯s curiosity was piqued. However, she was a smart woman. If Brian didn¡¯t wish to disclose details, she wouldn''t pry further. ¡°I''ll fetch some medicine for you.¡± As Selina exited the room, Deanna rolled her eyes,menting, ¡°Selina is so considerate.¡± Brian shot her a nce but remained silent. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chapter: 974 Rosalynn, who was presently examining Debora¡¯s pulse, refocused her attention on the task at hand. Two minutes Later, she withdrew her hand. ¡°It seems you have a mild cold and are experiencing fatigue. Have you been feeling tired recently?¡± ¡°Really? No...¡± A flicker of unease passed through Debora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Recently, she has taken to gardening and poultry rearing in the backyard. We''ve advised against it, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. Perhaps that¡¯s the cause of her fatigue,¡± one of Debora¡¯s attendants reported. Debora red at the servant, a sheepish smile ying on her Lips. ¡°Didn''t they say moderate Labor helps promote metabolism? That¡¯s definitely not the reason.¡± Hearing Debora¡¯s deflection, Rosalynn gently replied, ¡°Debora, while it¡¯s true that regr exercise is beneficial, you''re of a certain age, and your heart has been troublesome. You need to prioritize rest. Over-exertion isn¡¯t advised.¡± Debora¡¯s difort and heartache stemmed from overexertion, which had subsequently worsened her physical condition and led to a viral cold. ¡°Alright, alright. | hear you,¡± Debora acquiesced. Deanna, standing nearby, scoffed at the conversation. ¡°You certainly y the part of a doctor well. Most people say that exercise adds life to years, but you¡¯re advising Debora to rest. Perhaps we should wait for a real doctor to provide an opinion.¡± Rosalynn simply raised her eyebrows, offering no rebuttal. Just then, Selina returned to the room, followed by the family doctor. ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± the doctor greeted Brian. Brian responded with a small nod, requesting the doctor to proceed with Debora¡¯s examination. The room was promptly vacated, Leaving Debora alone with the doctorN?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Brian, sit down. I''ll apply some medicine for you,¡± Selina offered holding a tube of ointment. Brian nced at Rosalynn before declining Selina¡¯s offer. ¡°No need, Selina. Rosalynn, could you assist me with this?¡± Rosalynn agreed and epted the ointment from Selina. Caught off guard, Selina¡¯s face stiffened, embarrassment shing in her eyes. Deanna pursed her lips, squeezing Selina¡¯s hand in a consoling gesture. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Chapter: 975 Forcing a smile, Selinaposed herself, watching as Rosalynn expertly applied the medicine to Brian¡¯s wound. She held no resentment. After all, she had plenty of time. Once Rosalynn had finished tending to Brian¡¯s facial wound, she noticed a scrape on his hand and attended to that as well. His gaze fixed on her serene face, Brian¡¯s Lips tightened.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The question of why she spent the night with Barlow still nagged at him. Soon enough, the doctor concluded Debora¡¯s examination. As the door opened, Brian rose and walked into the room, trailed by Rosalynn and the others. ¡°Doctor, how is my grandmother doing?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Mr. Hughes, your grandmother¡¯s condition is consistent with her old illness. Her recent fatigue seems to have exacerbated her health, resulting in a viral cold. I''ll prescribe her some medication. A few days of rest and medication should help,¡± the doctor answered truthfully. Debora, lying on the bed, smiled appreciatively. ¡°Thank you foring, doctor. It''s reassuring to have a doctor confirm my physical conditions. Interestingly, Rosalynn¡¯s diagnosis and advice were quite simr to yours.¡± Rosalynn simply smiled in response, choosing to remain silent. Deanna seized this opportunity to question the doctor, ¡°Doctor, shouldn¡¯t Debora maintain regr exercise in her daily life?¡± She wondered if fatigue was really the root cause of Debora¡¯s current condition. How was it that Rosalynn was privy to such medical insights? ¡°Given the patient''s age and weakened physical condition, light activity, Like slow walking, is beneficial in her daily life. However, she shouldn''t exert herself excessively and must prioritize rest,¡± the doctor advised. Upon hearing this, Deanna shot a nce at Rosalynn, who nodded in affirmation. Deanna silently scoffed. Rosalynn¡¯s assessment had been urate. Nheless, Deanna still found herself disliking her sister-inw. ¡°| see. I''ll arrange for someone to keep an eye on her,¡± Brian assured the doctor. Debora grumbled in response, ¡°Do | really need that? I¡¯m not a toddler.¡± jiven your current state, you might as well be,¡± Brian retorted. fou cheeky boy, remember I¡¯m your grandmother!¡± Debora feigned anger. ¡°Of course, my dear grandmother. | just hope you''ll follow the advice and extend your Longevity,¡± Brian replied with a smile. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t provoke me, | might just live a few more years.¡± Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Chapter: 976 Debora then turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn,e closer, dear.¡± Rosalynnplied and moved to Debora¡¯s side. Taking Rosalynn¡¯s hand, Debora stated, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, | have a heart condition that doesn¡¯t tolerate stress well. You and Brian must treat each other well in the future. I¡¯m still hoping for a great-grandchild.¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn was at a loss for words. As she stood there, Brian came up and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°| understand, Grandma. We will hurry up and let you have a great-grandchild.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze involuntarily settled on Brian upon hearing his statement. His previous anger had led her to believe reconciliation was off the table. So, was his promise to his grandmother mere Lip service or was it truly heartfelt? ¡°You brat, you¡¯d better keep your word.¡± Debora yfully scolded him before turning to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, you made a promise to me, remember?¡± She had previouslymitted to giving Brian another chance. Rosalynn¡¯s mind drifted back to the discussion she had with Debora before Brian¡¯s departure overseas, she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I haven''t forgotten.¡± However, life had a knack for thwarting ns. Before she could fully understand what was happening with Eleanor, she was seen together with Barlow. She couldn''t predict where her rtionship with Brian was headed. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve filled out the prescription. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll take my leave.¡± The doctor, having written out the medication list, spoke. ¡°I''LL escort you out.¡± Brian stood up and apanied the doctor out. With the door closed, the room was left to the women. Deanna approached the bed and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Debora, you haven''t introduced me yet.¡± At this, Debora chuckled. ¡°Rosalynn, meet Deanna, Brian¡¯s sister. Deanna, this is your sister-inw, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Rosalynn responded, casting a brief look at Deanna. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Chapter: 977 Deanna tilted her head and gave Rosalynn a once-over. ¡°Rosalynn, | just wanted to mention, you¡¯re much better-Looking in person. Brian said you were ugly, but you''re far from it. Did you undergo stic surgery in thest two years without Brian¡¯s knowledge?¡± While her tone sounded innocent, Rosalynn could detect a strong undercurrent of hostility. Deanna didn¡¯t seem to Like her. But why? Could it be due to Selina? Perhaps, in Deanna¡¯s eyes, Selina was the perfect match for Brian. ¡°Deanna, stop your nonsense. Rosalynn is not at all ugly, and she certainly hasn''t had any stic surgery,¡± Debora interjected, displeased. Deanna flicked a nce from Rosalynn to Selina, and deliberately said, ¡°Really? | thought she purposely altered her appearance to resemble Selina in order to win Brian¡¯s affection.¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless Did she resemble Selina? She hadn''t considered that before. The lengths to which this young girl would go to upset her seemed limitless. ¡°Deanna, if you continue this baseless chatter, | will be upset,¡± Debora said unhappily, her expression bing stern. Hearing this, Deanna pushed away Rosalynn and acted Like a spoiled child. ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll drop the subject. Is my cat still around? Or did Brian toss it out?¡± ¡°No. It''s still here.¡± ¡°| love staying in here." lell, feel free to stay for a few more days.¡± ¡°Sure, Selina and | will stick around until you have enough of us. What do you say, Selina?¡± ¡°That sounds wonderful!¡± Selina smiled.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn, finding herself irrelevant to the discussion, decided to wash some fruits. Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chapter: 978 As she entered the kitchen, Deanna stood up and offered, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, would you Like some help with that?¡± ncing at the girl who followed in, Rosalynn raised her eyebrows in curiosity, waiting for her to say something. She didn¡¯t buy for a second that Deanna, with her clear dislike towards her, hade in to help wash the fruits. ¡°Rosalynn, Debora may have a Liking for you, but Brian¡¯s heart belongs to Selina. If you¡¯re smart, you should consider divorcing Brian.¡± Deanna didn¡¯t mince her words. As Rosalynn scrubbed a cluster of grapes, she asked, ¡°What if | choose not to divorce Brian?¡± Deanna scoffed, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, where¡¯s your self-respect? He doesn¡¯t Love you.¡± Rosalynn shot back, ¡°If your ears serve you right, Deanna, you should¡¯ve heard that Brian dered his desire to have a child with me in front of Debora. Would he have said such a thing if he didn¡¯t love me?¡± ¡°How could you?¡± Seething, Deanna fumbled with her phone and disyed a set of photos. ¡°Brian¡¯s words were meant to appease his ailing grandmother. Look here.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian and Selina look quite cozy during their overseas trip, don¡¯t they? Brian always has a soft spot for Selina.¡± Rosalynn paused her task, ncing at the phone. Grasping the phone, she scrolled through the images, her scarlet lips drawn into a tight line. The images showed Brian and Selina in various poses, sometimes standing, sometimes sitting, but always together. The striking pair, a handsome man alongside a beautiful woman, was indeed attention-grabbing. He was jealous because of her rtionship with Barlow. Could she then entertain the possibility that Brian and Selina had a secret affair abroad? Struggling to keep her emotions in check, Rosalynn swiftly transferred the photos to her own device. Deanna, standing smugly beside her, eagerly anticipated a dramatic reaction. But Rosalynn¡¯s response was puzzling. ¡°Why are you fretting? I¡¯ve no intention of deleting these.¡± Rosalynn handed the phone back to Deanna and continued, ¡°Why get rid of such captivating shots? I''ll take my time at home to admire your fine collection.¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Chapter: 979 Perusing the photos once more, Rosalynn added, ¡°You''ve got quite an eye for framing. Ever consider a career in photography? You might make a decent paparazzo.¡± Aghast, Deanna struggled for words. Did Rosalynn lose her mind? Her reaction was the pr opposite of what Deanna had expected. ¡°Rosalynn, have you no shame? Your selfish actions forced Brian and Selina to part ways. Don¡¯t you feel a shred of guilt?¡± In response, Rosalynn wore a faint smile. ¡°Deanna, are you certain Brian has feelings for Selina? Let''s confront him. If he genuinely wishes to be with Selina, | will respect his choice.¡± Aglimmer of guilty appeared in Deanna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, spare me the magnanimity act. Considering Debora¡¯ fragile state, Brian, being the dutiful grandson he is, wouldn¡¯t dare to acknowledge his true feelings for Selina.¡± As Rosalynn ced the cleaned grapes on a te, she retorted, ¡°Deanna, unless you¡¯ve developed psychic powers, you can¡¯t know for sure that Brian prefers Selina over me. He confessed his love for me and asked me not to misinterpret his rtionship with Selina. You see, I¡¯ve considered Leaving him multiple times, but he clings on, refusing to let go. Do youprehend?¡± Rosalynn dismissed Deanna, carrying the fruit te to the Living room. Leaning against the wall near the door, Brian was present. His intense gaze was inscrutable, betraying no emotion. Rosalynn¡¯s heart faltered, a fleeting hint of awkwardness flickered in her eyes. When did he arrive? How much of the conversation had he overheard? He must''ve heard her deration. But she didn¡¯t lie. She indeed wished to divorce him. He was the one relentlessly pursuing her This thought steadied her once again Brian studied Rosalynn¡¯s face, which regained itsposure in no time, and let out a disdainful snort. He was the one relentlessly pursuing her. Even after witnessing her spend an entire night with Barlow, he remained undeterred. Her audacious disy was justified.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Those who were loved always remain fearless. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chapter: 980 Rosalynn meticulously peeled a grape, offering it to Debora. With a sigh of relief, Debora epted the treat. ¡°Sweetheart, you may continue with your chores. You needn''t keep mepany. I¡¯m feeling a bit weary and could use some rest.¡± Taking in the fatigue etched on her face, Rosalynn consented. Then Debora turned to Brian, pleading, ¡°Brian, | want you and Rosalynn to strive for harmony. Please, don¡¯t upset her, okay?¡± Oh, realty? Just who was ruffled at this point? Brian masked his inner derision with a straight face. Wrapping an arm around Rosalynn, he replied, ¡°I know. We''ll take our leave now. Rest well.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Debora responded with a contented smile. The corners of Deanna¡¯s mouth turned down as she cast a quick nce at Selina. Selina forced a strained smile, her fingers balled into a fist. She trailed behind Brian and Rosalynn, exiting Debora¡¯s room. ¡°Brian, Selina and | will be staying here for a while. How about you? Do you n to move back in?¡± Deanna asked hopefully, envisioning the possibility of Brian staying here, facilitating the growth of his rtionship with Selina. ¡°| won''t be living here. | hope you both rest well,¡± Brian replied curtly. ¡°And where will you stay if not here?¡± Deanna queried. Brian darted a look at Rosalynn, retorting, ¡°Naturally, I''ll be residing with my wife.¡± Caught off guard, Deanna had no response. She shot a nce at Rosalynn and grimaced. ill you join us for dinner?¡± she asked again ¡°It depends,¡± Brian replied.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He had matters to discuss with Rosalynn. He intended to settle the lingering issues between them. Exiting the house with Rosalynn, Brian Left Deanna in their wake. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter: 981 Fixing a seething gaze on their retreating figures, Deanna grumbled, ¡°Rosalynn has some nerve! iming that Brian refuses to divorce her? Would a man of Brian¡®s stature grovel to her?¡± At this, Selina¡¯s grip tightened. To her, Rosalynn¡¯s ims bore the weight of truth. Because Brian¡¯s gaze when he looked at Rosalynn was far from indifferent. ¡°In the end, | lost Brian.¡± Aglimmer of sadness shone in Selina¡¯s eyes. Reacting swiftly, Deanna grabbed her hand, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Selina. I¡¯m confident you two will reunite. | believe that Brian harbors feelings for you. His affection for Rosalynn is merely an act to cate his grandmother.¡± At this, a spark ignited in Selina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Trust me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brian switched vehicles and set off with RosalynnThis is from N?velDrama.Org. As the passenger, Rosalynn realized they weren''t heading to thepany. ¡°Where are we headed? I¡¯ve got to get to work.¡± Eyes on the road, Brian responded, ¡°We need to sort out our issues first.¡± Their issues! A faint frown etched on her face, Rosalynn held her silence. Was he determined to get to the heart of the matter? What if she held her ground, refusing to reveal the truth? In a few days, they could proceed with the divorce proceedings. Would that mark the end of their marriage? The car sped along, eventually pulling up at Beauty Apartments. Exiting the car, they took the elevator up to their floor. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter: 982This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian unlocked the entrance to his apartment and stepped inside. Without a word, Rosalynn followed. ¡°Begin.¡± Tossing the car keys onto a table, Brian unfastened a couple of buttons on his shirt, his voice icy. Casting her gaze on his tall frame, Rosalynn finally spoke. ¡°What would you have me say? I¡¯ve already informed you that nothing transpired between Barlow and me.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze bore into her, a storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°Nothing? Rosalynn, are you trying to make a fool out of me?¡± Her lips formed a thin line as Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Brian, what about your rtionship with Selina? Weren''t you two living together in Folkava? You were miles away from me. Am | not entitled to suspect that you and Selina were together in Folkava?¡± The retort caught Brian off guard, causing him to snap back, ¡°Rosalynn. you question my rtionship with Selina? We have a shared history spanning two decades. We¡¯re longstanding friends. How can you equate that with your situation?¡± Why was he erecting such a distinct barrier between them? It filled her with a sense of unease. Rosalynn nced his way. ¡°Does it make a difference? When sparks fly between a man and woman, doesn¡¯t rekindling a friendship spanning over two decades make it even more usible?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± His eyes aze, Brian was fuming. ¡°Rosalynn, as I''ve mentioned, my feelings for Selina have long dissipated. | harbor no sentiments for her now. But Barlow, he harbors feelings for you! Had | not seen the videos, | could have feigned ignorance. But now, having seen them, | demand an exnation. Can you vouch for your innocence? Should | trust you?¡± Without skipping a beat, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Brian, yourck of feelings for Selina doesn¡¯t imply she doesn¡¯t have any for you! If a video surfaces of you two together, am | to infer that you¡¯re not innocent?¡± Ys Watching his eyes sh with anger, Rosalynn pulled out her phone, revealing several photos shared by Deanna. ¡° Flustered and unable to counter, Brian fell silent. ¡°Deanna showed me these. Have a look.¡± Cursing inwardly as he took her phone, Brian felt his patience wearing thin with Deanna¡¯s interference. He was aware of his and Selina¡¯s innocence, yet these photos painted a different picture, potentially leading others to misconstrue the situation. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter: 983 As Brian locked eyes with Rosalynn, he felt an oppressive weight settle onto his chest, the feeling of suffocation making him uneasy. Should he ce his trust in her? Could he believe her? Why hadn¡¯t she offered an exnation for her overnight escapade with Barlow? Increasingly agitated, Brian made his way to the window, fished a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it. The flickering me of the lighter was momentarily the only sound in the room, the smoke from his cigarette obscuring his handsome face. Rosalynn, watching his rigid back, bit her lower Lip. In their time together, she had rarely seen him smoke. His current state indicated significant distress. As the wisps of smoke drifted in the air, Rosalynn couldn''t help but cough. Brian gazed at his fingertips before finally extinguishing the cigarette. Swiveling to face her, he asked, ¡°Is there truly nothing between you and Barlow?¡± Rosalynn held his gaze as she walked to him. ¡°There is nothing between us.¡± ¡°Then why did you spend an entire night at the club?¡± Stopping right in front of him, Rosalynn said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pressed, ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With clear eyes, Rosalynn held his gaze. ¡°Brian, do you trust me?¡± Brian met her gaze, his expression unreadable. Without a word, he reached out, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°If you wish for my trust, Let me confirm it for myself first!¡± In an instant, his lips imed hers, his fingers tracing a path across her body. The sunlight streaming through the window bathed the room in a warm glow. Taken aback by his sudden ardor, Rosalynn pulled away, asking, ¡°Brian, what are you trying to do? Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter: 984 As he straightened up, his eyes held the depth of an endless abyss. ¡°Do you refuse? Is it because of Barlow?¡± His jealousy was palpable. Inwardly sighing, Rosalynn gently cradled his chiseled face, leaning in to kiss him. It wasn¡¯t the action she had objections to, it was the timing. The daylight just didn¡¯t seem right. Her kiss Landed on his face, a tender, Loving brush of her Lips against his. She could hear his breath hitch in response. In the blink of an eye, the dynamics shifted. He reciprocated her kiss with fervor, his arms snaking around her slender waist, smoothly guiding her to the sofa. Men often had the upper hand in sex.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s clothesy discarded across the floor, her body bare, sumbing to his unrestrained advances. Today, Brian was relentless, a wild intensity marking his desire. Her uncontrolled cries seemed only to spur him on, to deepen his desperation. She understood that this was his way of venting his frustrations. Rosalynn bore the difort, allowing him his release. When it became unbearable, she pleaded in a low voice, which only seemed to incite his ferocity. From the living room to the bedroom, and then to the bathroom, he imed her, traces of their intimate encounters left throughout. He implored her to tell him she loved him, over and over. In her state of surrender, Rosalynn followed his lead, obeying his requests. When her voice became hoarse from exhaustion, she finally sumbed to sleep. The night was tranquil. The moon hung cold and clear in the sky. Brian watched the sleeping woman, his dark eyes filled with an unreadable depth. His hand caressed her sweat-drenched hair, leaning in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter: 985 She frowned slightly, as though resisting his tender gesture. Brian¡¯s lips tightened, his gaze softened with affection. After a moment of silence, he lifted the covers, rose from the bed and Slipped on his robe. Leaving the bedroom, he dialed Edwin¡¯s number. ¡°Edwin, find out what Barlow has been up to in Wragos recently.¡± Rosalynn was gued by a strange dream. A python was chasing her relentlessly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. No matter how much she ran, it kept gaining on her. Suddenly, Brian appeared, opening his arms to her. Relieved, she shouted his name, rushing into his embrace. Yet, the warmth of his chest gradually grew cold. Lifting her gaze, she was horrified to find Brian¡¯s face had morphed into the head of the python, its bloodied maw gaping wide. Rosalynn woke with a start, her heart pounding. Her eyesnded on the familiar ceiling above her, her thoughts slowly returning to reality. It was just a dream. Wasn''t a dream about a snake considered a good omen? Or perhaps, it was the result of her Loneliness! The thought caused a tightness in Rosalynn¡¯s chest. Perhaps this nightmare was the result of the wild, relentless man who had left her spent the previous day. With a grumble, Rosalynn pushed herself up from the bed. Soreness radiated through her body, fatigue heavy in her Limbs. Leaning against the headboard, she closed her eyes, a silent curse directed at Brian. She then reached for her phone to check the time. It was nine o''clock in the morning. That meant Brian had been relentless from the previous afternoon tillte into the night... Jerk! Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter: 986 Wasn''t he afraid of overexertion? Rosalynn contemted to herself as she Lifted the quilt and prepared to get out of bed. However, the moment her feet touched the floor, she swayed unsteadily, her strength failing. Quickly, she steadied herself using the bed¡¯s edge, preventing an untimely fall. Rosalynn was at a loss for words. It wasn¡¯t until she regained some strength that she managed to leave the bedroom. In the living room, Brian was busily working at his desk. Adorned in Light gray pajamas, his handsome features were as vibrant as ever. Remembering the previous day¡¯s events, Rosalynn rolled her eyes discreetly. How unjust. He was the one who had expended the energy, yet it was she who bore the brunt of the exhaustion.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°| know I¡¯m good-looking. There¡¯s no need to stare,¡± Brian remarked, lifting his gaze to her with a mild smile. Jolted back to reality, Rosalynn moved to pour herself a ss of water. ¡°Don''t tter yourself. | was merely wondering how many performance-enhancers you consumed Last night,¡± she retorted. Her throat was parched and her voice was raspy. Rosalynn coughed slightly, downing a full ss of water to quench her thirst. Brian cast her a brief nce before saying, ¡°Go freshen up. After that,e and have breakfast. You must be famished.¡± Rosalynn, consumed by hunger, patted her t stomach and cast a nce at Brian. His gaze, unchanging, remained glued to theputer screen; his attractive features were etched withposure. Yesterday, he had roamed every inch of her body in a meticulous examination. He didn¡¯t suspect the rtionship between her and Barlow anymore, did he? A pout formed on Rosalynn¡¯s lips as she picked up her phone, retreating to the sanctuary of the bathroom. Her phone¡¯s battery was gasping itsst breath. Upon inspection, she noticed texts from Maggie and Keegan inquiring about her whereabouts from the previous afternoon After responding to each message individually, her gaze settled on a text from Barlow. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter: 987 Just a question mark, nothing more. Was he checking on her, maybe? While brushing her teeth, Rosalynn gave a dismissive eye roll. Freshened up, she responded to Barlow with an eye-rolling emoji. ¡°Stop bothering me! You''re such a pest!¡± She fumed, ming him for the near-death experience with Brian. ¡°You''ve decided to reply? Did you two quarrel? When can | expect a divorce certificate?¡± Barlow was quick to respond. Rosalynn could practically see Barlow smirking at her predicament. Suppressing a smile, she typed out her response. ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but we''re fine now.¡± ¡°Really? Heartbroken over here!¡± With a scoff, Rosalynn tossed her phone aside, effectively ignoring him. Maybe she was cut out for covert operations. Only time would tell how she would assist Brian in dealing with his adversaries. Exiting the bathroom, Rosalynn ventured to the dining room. A feast of mouthwatering dishesy spread out on the table, her appetite piqued. A swallow lodged in her throat as she sat down across from Brian. He pushed a ss of milk to her, stating, ¡°No rush. I¡¯ve secured a leave day for you. Take the day to rest at home.¡± Rosalynn epted the ss, replying curtly, Brian¡¯s gaze turned probing. ¡°You intend to show up at work Looking like that? It¡¯s clear as day you had wild sexst night!¡± ¡®d rather not.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter: 988 How could he just blurt that out? Wasn''t he the one to me? Rosalynn sipped her milk, her round eyes glinting as she observed Brian¡¯s elegant steak-cutting technique. ¡°Brian, how did you find out about my night at the club with Barlow?¡± She needed to know who spilled the beans to Brian. Brian paused mid-slice; his breathing becamebored. ¡°Eleanor¡¯s assistant went to get her breakfast and spotted you leaving the club with Barlow.¡± So it was Eleanor! Achill swept across Rosalynn¡¯s face. However, the thought of Eleanor¡¯s baby soothed her anger. Calmly, she questioned, ¡°Brian, how many times did you sleep with Eleanor?¡± Brian¡¯s brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Rosalynn, what are you implying?¡± just answer!¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t in the mood for further exnation. ¡®Once. Brian averted his gaze, returning to his steak. ¡°Over a month ago, | was at Royarid Club discussing business with a client. They spiked my drink. While | was recovering in a private room, Eleanor barged in identally.¡± Amonth ago? Wasn''t that when Eleanor had identified her? Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fixed on the man across from her, a flurry of emotions welling up within her. ¡°So you''ve never slept with her before, really?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But the gossip...¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s just that-gossip. I¡¯m not that horny!¡± Annoyance marred his handsome face as he looked up at her. Rosalynn felt a surge of ecstasy and jubtion, with a dash of smug satisfaction. He was not a man prone to dishonesty. It meant he and Eleanor had never been intimate. He had remained faithful! Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter: 989 Inhaling deeply, Rosalynn met Brian¡¯s gaze with her expressive, round eyes. ¡°Brian, let''s begin anew!¡± ¡°You want to start anew with me?¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Rosalynn rose and sat on his Lap, her intent gaze prating his own. With her arms around his neck, she affirmed, ¡°Yes, let''s do this. Are you up for it?¡± What she craved was his undivided attention. No distractions. No ulterior motives. She yearned for his all-epassing love and affection. In return, she was prepared to fulfill his every heart¡¯s desire. And she was more than ready to follow through. Brian had not anticipated this bold move from Rosalynn. Inhaling the unique fragrance that was exclusively hers, his fingers traced a path under the hem of her clothing, brushing against her velvety skin. ¡°Are you flirting with me at dawn, my dear?¡± he teased. ¡°Wasn''t | enough for youst night?¡± His voice, along with his fingertips leaving a heated path, sent shivers down her spine. Catching on to his intentions, Rosalynn firmly held his wandering hand.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey! Answer me first. Reign it in!¡± Brian fell silent, momentarily stumped. There were just some things he could not keep under control. After meeting Rosalynn, hisposed and confident demeanor had begun to wane. ¡°Are you certain about us? Starting anew, | mean.¡± Brian withdrew his hand under her shirt, winding it around her slender waist instead. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rosalynn replied, a nod affirming her words. Brian¡¯s smile was a slow one. ¡°Then be ready to never leave this room again.¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990 ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn sputtered in confusion. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s a man¡¯s prerogative to ensure his girlfriend can¡¯t leave the bed when he¡¯s in love,¡± Brian teased, a wicked grin ying on his lips before he bent to im her mouth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Brian, hold on!¡± Rosalynn shrieked, dodging his advances, torn between wanting tough or cry. Brian¡¯s lips traced a feathery path from her sensitive earlobes, his eyes brimming with affection. ¡°Sweetheart, you wanted this, didn¡¯t you? You can¡¯t back out now.¡± Rosalynn felt a ticklish sensation spreading from her core, making her limbs tingle. ¡®an¡¯t you behave?¡± ¡°Can''t. You''re the culprit. You¡¯re to me for my addiction to you.¡± His deep voice, velvety and enthralling, coupled with the trail of warm kisses from her ear, was entirely intoxicating. Asigh escaped Rosalynn¡¯s lips. She felt like she had walked into her own trap. Perhaps she could negotiate for a tonic rtionship? Brian was itching to whisk her back to the privacy of their bedroom. But as he was about to sweep Rosalynn into his arms, the sound of the doorbell shattered their bubble of intimacy, souring the mood. Rosalynn quickly sidestepped Brian¡¯s lingering kiss. ¡°Someone''s at the door.¡± Brian scowled, his eyes glinting with irritation at the untimely visitor. ¡°Ignore them!¡± Who dared disrupt their morning together? They deserved to be on the wrong side of his wrath! ¡°Enough, Brian.¡± Rosalynn extricated herself from his grasp, hastily rearranging her rumpled clothes. ¡°ILL handle it,¡± Brian grumbled, his face thunderous. ¡°Hold on, I''ll go.¡± Rosalynn sneaked a nce at his groin. ¡°You better fix that situation!¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter: 991 Brian was left speechless. He was far from satiated! As Rosalynn opened the door, she found Deanna and Selina standing outside. So, these two were the early morning visitors. ¡°Good morning,¡± Rosalynn greeted politely, despite the lingering flush trom Brian¡¯s ministrations. Although she managed to tidy up, the lingering evidence of their intimacy was impossible to hide. The swollen redness of her lips, the love bites scattered across her neck, and the undeniable spark in her eyes all spelled out a story of passion. Selina¡¯s grip tightened reflexively, a spark of envy ring in her eyes. She knew Brian used to be ever so dutiful. Yet, he hadn''t rushed home to dine with Debora, despite knowing she was ... Instead, he had stayed back in this small apartment, spending the night with Rosalynn. Could it be that he was truly smitten by Rosalynn? ¡°What time is it now? Don¡¯t you have to head to work?¡± Deanna cast a disdainful nce at Rosalynn as she questioned her. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, countering, ¡°I was uptest night. Your brother arranged a day off for me.¡± Her tant admission left Deanna seething. ¡°Rosalynn, you have no shame!¡± Rosalynn remained nonchnt. ¡°You knew the moment you came back, Deanna. You don¡¯t need to keep reminding me. Your brother is fond of me precisely because of this.¡± She then sauntered off to the living room. ¡°This woman...¡± The sight left Deanna infuriated.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Selina immediately tried to soothe her. ¡°Deanna, your brother is deeply in love with her now. Try not to put him in an awkward position.¡± Deanna grumbled resenifully, ¡°This is so revolting.¡± Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter: 992 Yes, it was! Selina silently agreed with her sentiment as she apanied Deanna inside. ¡°Brian.¡± The pair greeted Brian, who was seated at the table and was meticulously cutting a steak. ¡°Deanna, Selina, why are you here? Have you had breakfast?¡± Deanna pouted. ¡°What do you think? We ate ages ago!¡± ¡°Then sit down and have a bit more,¡± Brian offered casually, pushing the freshly cut steak to Rosalynn, signaling her to start eating. Rosalynnplied silently, savoring her meal. The sight made Deanna exim in disbelief, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re the CEO. Why are you serving her?¡± She had always seen others serve her esteemed brother. When had he ever waited on anyone? ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Can¡¯t | indulge her?¡± Brian answered nonchntly, taking a sip of his coffee and continuing his breakfast with Rosalynn. ¡°Of course not. You say she¡¯s your wife. Shouldn¡¯t she be taking care of you?¡± Deanna glowered at Rosalynn. Rosalynn was finding her sister-inw quite vexing. She took a sip of her milk and retorted, ¡°So, when you marry, you envision a husband who only expects service from you?¡± This Left Deanna speechlessBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sensing her difort, Selina intervened, ¡°Rosalynn, Deanna didn¡¯t mean it that way. What she was implying is that women often see themselves as caregivers in a rtionship. If there¡¯s genuine love, partners will understand and care for each other''s well-being.¡± Her words hinted that Rosalynn didn¡¯t Love Brian enough. Deanna caught on to Selina¡¯s implication and began nodding vigorously. ¡°Rosalynn, you don¡¯t Love my brother at all!¡± Having finished her steak, Rosalynn set down her fork and wiped her mouth with a napkin. ¡°There are many ways to express love in a marriage. If my husband appreciates my body, | reciprocate his affection physically. He senses my love and reciprocates in his own way. We love each other. Isn¡¯t that the best rtionship?¡± Selina was left speechless. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter: 993 She never thought that Rosalynn could be so articte. Brian, smiling, pushed a te of food to Rosalynn.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Eat up.¡± He evidently cherished their rtionship dynamic ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn returned his smile. As Deanna watched the couple exchange affectionate nces, she could barely contain her irritation ¡°Rosalynn, you''re utterly shameless! How can you so casually talk about intimate matters?¡± Brian¡¯s expression hardened at her words. ¡°Deanna, what on earth are you implying? Do you even know your boundaries? Apologize to your sister-in-La ¡°Brian... Deanna began, wanting to continue the argument. Brian shot her a stern look, effectively silencing her. Deanna seethed with resentment and anger. Selina swiftly intervened to defuse the tension. ¡°Brian, Deanna is still young; she doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Brian retorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a question of character. If she continues to speak so thoughtlessly, people will find her ill-mannered.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You''re just picking on me!¡± Deanna shot back defiantly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you admit your mistake?¡± Brian¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°| didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°You...¡± Seeing the argument escting, Rosalynn quickly reached for Brian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let''s not argue first thing in the morning. Don¡¯t scare Deanna away, or she might stop visiting.¡± Deanna was already hostile to Rosalynn. What good would an apology do at this point? Wouldn''t it just stoke Deanna¡¯s resentment further? Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter: 994 ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t y the victim! I''m being scolded because of you. | don¡¯t want you as my sister-inw! Come on, Selina, let¡¯s go!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Deanna brushed off Rosalynn¡¯¡®s attempt at mediation and stormed off with Selina. ¡°Deanna, wait!¡± Selina could only cast a look at Rosalynn, who wore a calm expression, and Brian, whose face was set in a cold mask. ¡°Rosalynn, Deanna is young and impulsive. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. | apologize on her behalf. Brian, I¡¯ve arranged to meet some friends at Royarid Club tonight. Please join us.¡± At her suggestion, Brian''s face softened. ¡°Alright, Rosalynn and | wille.¡± But Selina had intended for him to attend alone. She masked her disappointment with a polite smile. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re off.¡± Rosalynn rose to see them out. When the door closed, she turned to Brian. ¡°Who do you think your sister wants as her sister-inw?¡± Brian¡¯s face softened. He rose, walked over to Rosalynn, and slipped an arm around her slender waist. ¡°| don¡¯t care what others think. | only know that my wife¡¯s name is Rosalynn.¡± His eyes smoldered with an intense desire. Rosalynn yfully poked his muscr chest. ¡°Are you sure you''re not still harboring feelings for Selina?¡± Brian caught her hand and brought it to his lips. ¡°You should know better than to return to a past Love.¡± Rosalynn blinked, a teasing smile on her lips. ¡°Are you mocking me? Am | not a former me of yours?¡± ¡°Do you see yourself as a past lover?¡± ¡°Aren''t 1?¡± ¡°Do you like that thought?¡± Sporting a mischievous grin, Brian lifted Rosalynn into his arms without waiting for her reply. She let out a surprised yelp, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. et¡¯s take a break, okay? Aren''t you tired?¡± ¡®m not tired.¡± ut | am!¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter: 995 ¡°You just lie back and rx.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. Even lying back would be tiring! Outside, Deanna and Selina entered the elevator. As it descended, Deanna¡¯s anger was palpable. Selina gently patted her hand, offering aforting smile. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± ¡°Selina, my brother chastised me because of her! I¡¯m furious!¡± Deanna vented. Selina¡¯s eyes twinkled, a resigned sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Your brother is a man, after all. Perhaps Rosalynn knows how to keep him satisfied in bed.¡± Deanna¡¯s anger red up even more. ¡°She¡¯s shameless bitch! A woman like her is a harbinger of chaos and misfortune.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Selina kept her frustration hidden, her face a calm mask. ¡°Remember not to vent your frustrations in front of your brother. He might scold you again in defense of Rosalynn.¡± ¡°| thought my brother was different from other men. It turns out he¡¯s just as susceptible to such women. | won''t stand by and let Rosalynn harm him!¡± Deanna dered, fuming. That was precisely what Selina wanted. She smiled secretly. The elevator reached the ground floor, and they exited. ¡°Deanna, | have a date with an old friend. Do you want to join?¡± ¡°Oh no, you should go ahead. I''ll wander around on my own.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Selina saw Deanna off to the car. As the vehicle pulled away, her smile dissolved. She extracted her phone from her bag and dialed a number. It rang several times before someone picked up. Who''s this?¡± Eleanor, it¡¯s Selina.¡± Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter: 996 There was a pause. Eleanor sounded surprised. ¡°You''re back?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Acold smile yed on Selina¡¯s Lips. ¡°Of course. The news of you and Brian is making the rounds. How could | stay away?¡± Eleanor was her distant cousin. When she was trying to break into the entertainment industry, she¡¯d sought Selina¡¯s help. Selina had given her some resources, leading to Eleanor bing a minor actress. But she hadn''t expected Eleanor to use these resources so shrewdly, practically getting herself pregnant with Brian¡¯s child. ¡°Selina, we should meet and talk.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn spent the whole day in bed. Even when Brian brought lunch to her, she was too sleepy to do anything but eat. Now, she finally understood what men Looked like when they were in love. They''d constantly shower girls with sweet words, making girls happy, just so they could have sex. In the evening, Brian gently roused her. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s time to wake up. We need to get ready for dinner.¡± But Rosalynn was so worn out she didn¡¯t want to move. She turned over, closed her eyes, and said softly, ¡°| don¡¯t want to move.¡± Brian looked at her sleepy face, a sight he seldom got to see. His eyes filled with tenderness. He leaned down, kissing her forehead Lightly. His voice softened as he asked, ¡°How about you continue resting here and I¡¯''LL have someone bring dinner to the room?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyshes fluttered open as she peered up at Brian. ¡°What about you? Are you meeting Selina?¡± Brian¡¯s fingers traced gently through her hair. ¡°If you''d prefer | don¡¯t, then | won''t.¡± Rosalynn blinked, bemused. ¡°Why are you sopliant?¡± ¡°Well, being obedient tends to earn me some...rewards,¡± Brian responded, a teasing grin on his face as his hand drifted Lower. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter: 997 Rosalynn could only sigh.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Would his mind ever veer away from that particr topic? She''d rather face the world than spend more time alone with her amorous husband. ¡°Fetch me my clothes,¡± she ordered. She then pped his hand away. Brian raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep any Longer?¡± Could she really get any decent sleep with him around? Rosalynn sat up, looking at him earnestly. ¡°Look, your life savior is also my life savior. | need to show her the respect she deserves.¡± Achuckle escaped Brian¡¯s lips. He leaned in, pinching her chin gently before sealing her words with a kiss. ¡°How sensible my wife is!¡± Wary of another round of his amorous attentions, Rosalynn quickly pushed him away and jumped out of bed. ¡°I''m going to freshen up.¡± ¡°Alright .¡± With his mood buoyed, Brian went to their wardrobe to pick out an outfit for her. He selected a simple, elegant V-neck white dress. Just then, his phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw it was a call from Edwin. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve got some information on Barlow¡¯s recent activities in Wragos.¡± At Edwin¡¯s report, Brian¡¯s smile faltered a tad. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Barlow has recently bought several businesses. It appears he¡¯s trying to secure a solid footing in Wragos and establish long- term development,¡± Edwin exined. Was Barlow seeking to rival him by gaining a strong position in Wragos? A derisive smirk graced Brian¡¯s features. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter: 998 ¡°Make it known that anyone who allies with Barlow is effectively crossing swords with me.¡± Edwin hesitated briefly. ¡°Barlow has the backing of Sun Group. Even though it has weakened after the reshuffling, its power shouldn''t be taken lightly. Outright opposing Sun Group might not be the wisest move.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze was icy, his decision final. ¡°Follow my instructions.¡± What was Barlow up to? Why had Rosalynn spent a night with him and yet refused to shed any Light on the matter? Until he had answers, the issue would remain an irksome thorn in his side, preventing him from finding peace. After ending the call, Brian picked up the chosen garments and exited the room. Momentster, Rosalynn emerged from the bathroom, freshly washed. ¡°Have you chosen the clothes?¡± she asked. ¡°Indeed.¡± He gestured to the bed, where the white dress and his own set of casual whitesy. Rosalynn approached and picked up the dress, offering him a smile. ¡°You have good taste.¡± He returned her smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that my wife is so beautiful, she makes everything Look good.¡± She felt herself blush at hispliment.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Well, you should leave now. | need to change.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Brian stood in her way and began to unbutton her pajamas. ¡°Honey, | need to change too. Let''s do it together.¡± Rosalynn was left speechless, even more so as he drew closer. ¡°| can do it myself! Brian, stop!¡± Rosalynn swatted at his hands, her eyes wary. Brian chuckled, backing off and not insisting further. Instead, he proceeded to strip off his pajamas right there, revealing his well- toned abs. Despite having grown ustomed to his physique, Rosalynn found her gaze drawn to him, a pang of desire stirring within her. She was not as innocent as she thought. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter: 999 Quickly, she turned her back on him, trying to focus on changing into her dress. Brian watched her, a glint of amusement in his eyes apanied by a hint of pride. He could still draw her in, it seemed. Rosalynn managed to remove her pajamas and slipped into the white dress. She struggled with the zipper at the back. Without hesitation, Brian stepped up behind her, pulling the zipper up for her. His warm body brushed against her, his arms encircling her waist and his moist lips grazing her ear. Rosalynn stiffened, quickly wriggling out of his embrace and stepping forward. ¡°Brian, if you keep this up, I¡¯m going to get mad!¡± His mischievous antics were getting to her. Feigning innocence, Brian asked, ¡°Honey, what did | do?¡± Rosalynn shot him a re. ¡°Your face is stered with desire!¡± He chuckled. ¡°You make it sound as though I¡¯m a lecher.¡± As Rosalynn inserted her earrings, she cast a look at his alluring face and found herself nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, you are somewhat of a lecher, especially in bed.¡± Brian¡¯s brows quirked upward as he shed a wicked grin. ¡°I thought you rather enjoyed that. Perhaps | should be even more uninhibited next time.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine, | retract my previous statement. | won''t fall for a lecher ¡°But, honey, you can¡¯t renege on your words!¡± ¡°Well, is there anyone who would willingly admit that they¡¯re a lecher? ¡°| suppose | don¡¯t have much of a choice. I''ll just have to go along with what my wife says.¡± Engaging in yful banter, the two gathered their things and prepared to head out. As they were Leaving, they ran into Maggie who had just returned and was standing at the door opposite theirs. ¡°Rosalynn, Mr. Hughes, are you two heading out?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter: 1000 Brian offered Maggie a polite nod, while Rosalynn greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Yes, Maggie, we''re off to have dinner. Did you just get off work?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, just got back.¡± Maggie eyed the couple, noting their jovial expressions and shared amusement. Rosalynn had spent the previous night at Brian¡¯s and taken the day off work. Now the two of them seemed to be in good spirits. Had they reconciled? ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± suggested Rosalynn. Join them? Maggie blinked in surprise. She looked at Brian and quipped, ¡°Rosalynn. | don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re meeting others tonight too.¡± ¡°But. Maggie hesitated, casting a quick nce at Brian, worried that her boss might disapprove. Rosalynn yfully pinched her cheek and smiled. ¡°Maggie, why are you looking at him?¡± Indeed, why was she ncing at her boss? Rosalynn should have the final say in this. Maggie chuckled. ¡°Alright, Rosalynn. Just give me a minute to change my clothes.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Rosalynn, with a smile on her face, watched Maggie enter her apartment and waited for her at the door. Athought urred to her, and she turned to Brian. ¡°Sanford knows Selina, doesn¡¯t he?¡± f course.¡± Brian nodded. ¡°So he¡¯sing tonight as well?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Are you ying matchmaker?¡± Rosalynn shrugged. ¡°No, not at all. It just crossed my mind.¡± Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter: 1001 She hadn''t intended to y cupid. She simply wanted Maggie to join them for dinner. That was when she thought of Sanford. Brian pondered for a moment before pulling out his phone and dialing Sanford¡¯s number. Soon, Sanford answered the call. ¡°Brian?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Brian asked. ¡°On my way to Royarid Club!¡± Sanford¡¯s tone was as casual as ever. ¡°Head back.¡± Sanford sounded surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡®0 pick someone up.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sanford¡¯s curiosity piqued.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Someone you want to see.¡± Sanford paused before asking tentatively, ¡°Maggie?¡± He was right on the money. It was indeed Maggie he wanted to see. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian responded with a grin. ¡°Alright. I''ll be there soon.¡± Sanford sounded more serious now. Once Brian ended the call, he noticed Rosalynn watching him intently. ¡°What did you do?¡± Brian reached out, tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°| was helping Sanford. | told him to collect our extra wheel.¡± Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter: 1002 Helping? It was more Like he was trying to y matchmaker.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rosalynn Laughed. ¡°So you want to y cupid?¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s a virtue to help others achieve their desires,¡± Brian responded. Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him, choosing not to argue. Just then, Maggie emerged, dressed and ready. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m set. We can head out now.¡± Rosalynn blinked, examining Maggie''s outfit. ¡°Maggie, your clothes are a bit casual. Let me help you pick something out.¡± If her husband was ying cupid, she might as well lend a hand. ¡°Really? Rosalynn, who are we dining with? If it¡¯s a formal affair, I''d rather not go.¡± Maggie sounded hesitant. Rosalynn escorted Maggie into her apartment. ¡°Maggie, tonight we¡¯re meeting Brian¡¯s ex-girlfriend, so | thought you should apany me. Don¡¯t you think we should dress our best to showcase our beauty and confidence, to Lift our spirits?¡± Upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s revtion, Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡¯ ex-girlfriend? Who is she?¡± Maggie asked curiously. ¡°Selina Forbes, a dancer,¡± Rosalynn rified. ¡°In that case, | should definitely dress up to support you. Rosalynn, tell me more about Mr. Hughes and this dancer ¡°Sure.¡± Outside, Brian had been waiting for ten minutes when Sanford arrived. ¡°Brian.¡± Brian looked at him and said, ¡°She''s getting dressed.¡± Sanford pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks.¡± Brian remained silent, there was no need for excessive formalities between them. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter: 1003C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Soon, Rosalynn emerged with Maggie. Maggie was wearing a pink sleeveless top with a white knee-length skirt that showcased her slim waist. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, giving her a delicate yet slightly seductive appearance. Sanford¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, a spark of admiration in his eyes. Women who usually dressed down Looked all the more stunning when they dressed up. ¡°Hi, Maggie.¡± Sanford remembered how Maggie had also dressed up Like this when they had first gotten together She had Left quite an impression on him. ¡°Sanford.¡± Maggie hadn¡¯t expected to see Sanford there. A flicker of unease passed through her eyes. Had she known he¡¯d be there, she would have declined the invitation. But, remembering she was apanying Rosalynn today, she managed to calm down. She just needed to avoid overthinking the situation. After all, she had nothing to do with him anymore. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Brian, his arm around Rosalynn, led the way. Sanford, ever the gentleman, took up position next to Maggie. They all headed to the elevator, bound for the underground parking lot. As Maggie made to follow Rosalynn, Sanford caught her arm. ¡°Maggie, ride with me.¡± Maggie hesitated, her eyes twinkling. ¡°I¡¯d rather go with Rosalynn.¡± Ignoring her refusal, Sanford steered her to his car. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t be a third wheel.¡± Maggie was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel, but the thought of sitting in his car made her feel as if she were sitting on pins and needles. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter: 1004Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before she knew it, she was already sitting in the passenger seat. Sanford took the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. At the same moment, Brian¡¯s car roared to life. The two vehicles exited the parking Lot in session. Throughout the ride, Maggie remained silent, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside the window. The air grew tense. Sanford cast a nce at Maggie and decided to break the silence. ¡°Maggie, have you encountered any difficult concepts in your recent reading?¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie pondered for a bit before replying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve stumbled upon a few things | didn¡¯t quite grasp.¡± Sanford¡¯s eyebrows arched subtly. ¡°Tell me about them, perhaps | can help.¡± ¡°No need, they''ve all been resolved,¡± Maggie responded. ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°| asked a friend for assistance, and he helped me unravel them.¡± A friend? Sanford¡¯s smile stiffened, and an image of Karl shed across his mind. hich friend?¡± His name is Karl, aputer hacker.¡± The thought of Karl brought a smile to Maggie¡¯s face. Noticing the softness in her eyes, Sanford¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. ¡°why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± Was she developing feelings for Karl? ¡°He happened to call me that day, so | asked him a few questions | was struggling with,¡± Maggie exined truthfully. So that was it. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter: 1005 Sanford fell silent, before cautiously probing, ¡°Maggie, are you attracted to men of his type?¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. ¡°Karl is a nice guy, but he¡¯s more like a brother to me.¡± She viewed Karl as nothing more than a brother, and frankly, she Liked Sanford¡¯s type. Sanford felt uneasy before, but now, he felt a wave of relief as Maggie said she just treated Karl as a brother. He continued to inquire, ¡°Has your family been causing you any more trouble?¡± Hearing this, Maggie balled her fingers into fists. ¡°They''ve tried to call me several times, but | haven¡¯t picked up.¡± In reality, she had taken a call from her mother once. Her mother had informed her that Sanford had bought out her uncle¡¯s factory and that her aunt visited their house daily, wailing in despair.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her mother had asked her to convince Sanford to discharge Yana from the psychiatric hospital, but she had refused. There were more calls from her family Later on, but she ignored them. ¡°Well done. If your family attempts to trouble you again, reach out to me. I''ll help you resolve the issue,¡± assured Sanford. Maggie smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Their conversation ended there. Shortly, the car pulled up at their destination. Rosalynn and Brian had already exited their vehicle, and the group of four made their way into Royarid Club and to their reserved private room. It was the same VIP private room that Brian and Sanford had typically booked in the past. By this time, a significant number of guests had gathered in the room. Rosalynn scanned the crowd, recognizing most of the faces, apart from Selina and Deanna. It appeared these were not only Brian and Sanford¡¯s friends but also Selina¡¯s acquaintances. After all, Selina and Brian shared a long history. Undeniably, Brian would have introduced her to his circle of friends. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter: 1006 Atinge of jealousy simmered within Rosalynn. She envied the fact that Selina had shared the youthful ¡°Brian, Sanford, hello!¡± Selina, dressed in an elegant violet gown, greeted them warmly under the room¡¯s lights. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Sanford opened his arms for a hug. Returning his embrace with a smile, Selina responded, ¡°Sanford, time has flown by, yet you remain as alluring as ever.¡± ¡°The same could be said about you. You seem unchanged over the years. No, in fact, you¡¯ve grown more elegant.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± As the two exchanged pleasantries, Maggie tugged at Rosalynn, whispering, ¡°Rosalynn, is that Selina?¡± Rosalynn nodded in confirmation. ¡°Dancers truly stand apart. She¡¯s remarkably graceful,¡± Maggiemented genuinely. Rosalynn¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, agreeing with Maggie''s sentiments. Selina couldn¡¯t be just any ordinary person.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Despite that, | don¡¯t think she holds a candle to you, Rosalynn. You exude an even better aura than her,¡± Maggie whispered into her ear. ¡°You''re too kind,¡± Rosalynn responded, her smile not fading. ¡°I''m only stating the truth. Rosalynn, you''re the prettiest girl in my eyes.¡± Maggie pulled out all the stops in her ttery. Rosalynn was amused. ¡°Are you trying to bolster my spirits?¡± Maggie just chuckled, not bothering with a retort. ¡°Sanford, is the Lady apanying you your girlfriend?¡± After bantering with Sanford, Selina shifted her gaze to Maggie, her inquiryced with a friendly smile. Sanford stole a nce at Maggie, contemting the best way to introduce her. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter: 1007 Just then, a voice rang out. ¡°Sanford, you''ve been rather oddtely. Why the frequent change of girlfriends?¡± The crowd was familiar with both Maggie and Millie.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. News of a supposed impending marriage between Sanford and Millie had been swirling just a few days prior, though the pair had never made an official statement. And now, Sanford appeared with Maggie, which led to their bewilderment. ¡°You''ve misunderstood. I¡¯m here apanying Rosalynn,¡± Maggie rified, blushing slightly. Rosalynn affirmed, ¡°Exactly. Maggie is mypanion today.¡± Sanford opened his mouth to speak but thought better of it. If he were to express his desire for her to be his girlfriend again, would she bolt without a second thought? ¡°Well, today¡¯s guest of honor is Selina. Let¡¯s focus on celebrating her.¡± Brian skillfully redirected the conversation, defusing the awkward tension. At Brian¡¯s word, all eyes turned to the woman of the evening-Selina. As the party kicked off, the air was thick withughter, conversation, and the clinking of drink sses. Deanna had a motive for returning to Wragos, and an idea blossomed in her mind as she signaled a waiter carrying a tray of drinks. She requested him to y a waltz. ¡°Brian, remember how you¡¯d practice dancing with Selina for her dancepetition? How about a reprise of that beautiful spectacle for us here tonight? That would be lovely, right?¡± The request was simple enough, but the subtext wasyered with implications. Nostalgia swept through the crowd, reminding them that once upon a time, Brian and Selina had been a couple. But circumstances had changed. Had Brian been single, it would have been a delightful trip down memoryne. However, he had brought Rosalynn with him tonight, which made the situation far from appropriate. Bringing Rosalynn was a statement clear as day-he wasmitted to her and her alone. Selina, the belle of the ball, flushed with anticipation. She straightened in her seat, her face aglow under the carefully applied makeup. Her eyes were fixed on Brian as she waited for him to ask her to dance. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter: 1008 On the other hand, Rosalynn felt a sting of difort. She was not usually one to let petty jealousy get the better of her, but the prospect of her husband reminiscing about a shared past with an ex, through a dance no less, was not a pleasant thought. But before her difort could morph into something else, Brian nced at her. Then, in full view of everyone, he held her hand. ¡°This is my wife honor of Selina.¡± Rosalynn. Tonight, I''ll be dancing with my wife in His announcement caused a stir. The room was filled with gasps and murmurs, whispers bouncing off the walls like a horde of confused bees. ¡°Really? Brian, you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°When did this happen? It feels so sudden.¡± ¡°How did we miss that?¡± Turning to Rosalynn, Brian let a proud smile y on his lips. ¡°We''ve been married for two years.¡± The murmurs grew Louder. Two years ago? It was not a secret that Brian had married two years ago. But rumor had it that the bride was far from pleasing to the eye. Puzzled, a voice from the crowd asked, ¡°Wait, was she that supposedly ugly bride?¡± Another voice chimed in, ¡°Ugly? She¡¯s stunning! If she¡¯s ugly, the rest of us don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°Brian, are you kidding us?¡± Confusion spread through the room like a wave. Unaffected by the whisperings, Brian made a gentleman¡¯s gesture, inviting Rosalynn to dance. ¡°My only fault was that | didn¡¯t recognize her true beauty sooner. | didn¡¯t realize how perfect she was. Honey, shall we?¡± Rosalynn had not expected Brian to make such a public deration about their rtionship. She gave him a warm smile, gracefully Lifted the hem of her dress, and curtsied. Then, they drifted to the dance floor, their bodies swaying to the rhythm of the music. Brian donned a casual white suit, whichplemented her white dress perfectly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter: 1009 They stood out on the dance floor Like exquisite sculptures under the shimmering chandelier and spotlights. Selina¡¯s face fell at the sight of them, her nails digging into her palm. Brian was hers first, wasn¡¯t he? But now, he would not even dance with her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He brushed aside her feelings, publicly dismissing her. Deanna was equally incensed. ¡°How did Brian be so insensitive? He was supposed to be here to wee you, Selina. Not make Rosalynn the center of attention!¡± Selina managed a strained smile, swallowing down her anger. ¡°Rosalynn is his wife. It¡¯s time people knew.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not good enough for him,¡± Deanna huffed. Looking at the couple, Selina felt a pang of jealousy. She regretted her past arrogance, her assumption that Brian would always wait for her. If only she had not been so assuming, Brian would not have fallen for Rosalynn. Was she truly out of chances now? No. Even if there were zero chances left, she would carve out one for herself. She pulled out her phone and shot off a quick message. ¡°Where are you now?¡± On the dance floor, Rosalynn looked up, smiling at Brian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You should dance with your childhood sweetheart.¡± Brian held her right hand, making her turn around with the music. ¡°I''m afraid my dear wife would punish me tonight.¡± Her white dress swirled gracefully as she spun, the lights twinkling over it. The smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Selina will be disappointed.¡± Brian raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°And? | just want you to be happy. Other people¡¯s disappointment has nothing to do with me. You''re all | want to look at. No one could evere close.¡± His voice caressed her ears sweetly, echoing in her head. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter: 1010 She felt her heart burst with warmth as she held his words close, keeping them tucked inside her chest. Her smile never left her lips. ¡°You look really handsome today.¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not my face but my feet I¡¯m worried about. You won''t step on them today, will you?¡± His mind went back to the time Chaz and his wife hade to Wragos. Back then, the two of them did not have the best rtionship, and Rosalynn made her dislike of him clear by deliberately stepping on him because of Eleanor. ¡°That depends on you,¡± Rosalynn said, rolling her eyes at him. His brow shot up questioningly at her answer. ¡°Am | not good enough?¡± He was actually doing an excellent job. But Rosalynn wouldn''t tell him that. He didn¡¯t need any more praise with the size of his ego. ¡°Hmmm... So-so,¡± she said. Brian let out another chuckle, his eyes glinting with amusement. The music slowed to a stop. Just as Rosalynn was about to take her hand from his shoulder, she felt his arms pull her close. The next moment, his fingers were under her chin, tilting her as he bent down to meet her Lips. Rosalynn was shocked. What was he doing? Why was he kissing her in front of all these people? Rosalynn couldn''t keep up with his flirtation. ¡°Would you look at that? | didn¡¯t expect to see this much public disy of affection from them.¡± ¡°Remember the time when Brian first took Rosalynn here? The two of them lost a game of billiards to Sanford, and he asked them to kiss for two minutes as a penalty.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes, | remember that one! | bet Brian had no idea that the woman he was kissing was his own wife back then.¡± ¡°It''s amazing how things turned out.¡± Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter: 1011 ¡°True. | wish | could also meet my future wife like that.¡± The room was filled with whistles and cheers from the men. Rosalynn¡¯s beautiful face was dyed red from embarrassment. Giving Brian a gentle punch, she asked him to let go of her. Brian let her step back but stayed close. He looked at her eye and murmured in a low, smooth voice, ¡°Well? How about now? Still just so-so?¡± Rosalynn quickly collected herself. She wasn¡¯t about to Let him win so easily. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad? I can¡¯t settle for just that now, can I? Maybe | should...¡± ¡°No, no! You did great! Stop it!¡± Rosalynn relented, afraid that Brian would do something more extreme in front of everyone. Knowing him, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he actually followed through Asatisfied smile curved on Brian¡¯s lips, his hands going up to smooth her hair.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As Selina watched the two affectionately stay by each other¡¯s side, her face darkened. She had never seen Brian so open before. He had never even kissed her in public. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like the brother I knew. | can¡¯t believe he kissed Rosalynn Like that!¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Selina tightened her restraints on her own jealousy and pretended to be unaffected by the disy. ¡°Men are all like that in the beginning. He used to treat me the same way.¡± Deanna turned to her and said, ¡°You''re right. Rosalynn is one scheming bitch.¡± Selina didn¡¯t offer any response this time. Then, her phone rang the next moment. She nced at the screen and smiled, then answered the call. ¡°Eleanor, you''re here? Okay, I''ll meet you outside so | can guide you.¡± Just outside the private room, d in a ck form-fitting strapless dress, Eleanor patiently awaited Selina. Soon enough, Selina emerged from the room. ¡°Selina,¡± Eleanor called out. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter: 1012 Casting a nce at Eleanor, Selina spoke with an air of arrogance. ¡°The people inside are all high-ss friends who hold me in good regard. Apany me and get to know them. Perhaps in the future, you can be part of our circle.¡± ¡°Thank you, Selina,¡± Eleanor responded, harboring a sneer inwardly. On the surface, it seemed Like Selina was extending her a helping hand. In reality, Eleanor suspected she was just being positioned as a pawn in Selina¡¯s game. However, Eleanor was eager to seize this opportunity to encounter Brian.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The previous day, she¡¯d bumped into Selina who had shared that Brian and Rosalynn seemed to be enjoying a solid rtionship currently. It didn¡¯t make sense! She had sent two videos to Brian. Why hadn''t he ended things with Rosalynn? With this question nagging at her, Eleanor followed Selina into the private room. ¡°Everyone, do you know her? The famous star Eleanor is a distant cousin of mine. She heard that | had returned and wanted to meet me. | ask you all to extend her your good graces in the future!¡± Selina introduced Eleanor to the gathered crowd as if they were the best of friends. ¡°Hello,¡± Eleanor greeted everyone present. ALL eyes were on her, piqued with interest. Was this yet another of Brian¡¯s ex-girlfriends? What a delightful drama was unfolding! Under Selina¡¯s guidance, Eleanor exchanged pleasantries with the attendees, eventually finding herself before Brian and Rosalynn. ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± Eleanor greeted him, a touch of caution in her voice. Awave of coldness swept over Brian¡¯s face. He darted a nce at Selina, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes. There had been rampant rumors about him and Eleanor previously. Was Selina oblivious, or had she deliberately invited Eleanor here? Did she aim to unsettle Rosalynn? Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter: 1013 In light of this thought, he tightened his hold around Rosalynn¡¯s slender waist. Rosalynn remained impassive, a ss of wine in her hand. Selina didn¡¯t miss the silent reproach in Brian¡¯s eyes. Yet, she continued to y the part of the genial hostess. ¡°Brian, Eleanor mentioned that her fame in the entertainment industry is Largely due to you. | never thought that both of us would be able to date you.¡± Brian¡¯s countenance darkened.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her words made it sound as though he was a womanizer, willing to entertain a variety of women concurrently. Meanwhile, Sanford found himself in a bit of a tight spot, struggling toe up with something to say. Clearing his throat, he suggested, ¡°Brian, why don¡¯t you and Rosalynn engage in a game of billiards?¡± Brian, recognizing that Sanford was trying to smooth out the situation looked at Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Would you Like to y?¡± ¡°How so?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Rosalynn, we can y like we did Last time. You can team up with Brian, and I''ll partner with...¡± Sanford drew Maggie to him. ¡°I''ll be on a team with Maggie.¡± Maggie, who had been spectating from the sidelines, was suddenly pulled into Sanford¡¯s embrace. She quickly protested, ¡°But | don¡¯t know how to y billiards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. | can teach you,¡± Sanford assured her. It was actually better that she didn¡¯t know how to y. It offered him a chance to step in as her teacher, potentially elevating his image in her mind. ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not proficient either. | lost to Sanford thest time we yed,¡± Rosalynn said, shing a comforting smile. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t me me if you end up Losing!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Maggie warned Sanford. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m a gentleman. Come on, let me first teach you the rules to familiarize yourself with the game.¡± Sanford guided Maggie to the billiards table and began to instruct her on the basics of the game. Brian, with Rosalynn tucked under his arm, followed suit, leaving Selina and Eleanor on their own. The smile on Selina¡¯s face slightly faded. She caught sight of Deanna emerging from the restroom, then grasped Eleanor¡¯s hand, leading her to Deanna. At the billiards table, Brian slowly rubbed chalk onto his cue with his slender fingers. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter: 1014 Noticing Sanford instructing Maggie, he was reminded of the first time he taught Rosalynn how to y. He leaned to Rosalynn, his voice low and enticing. ¡°Darling, do you remember the first time | taught you how to y billiards? When you bent over the table, your body¡¯s curves on disy, | started to develop feelings for you.¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Was this flirtatious man truly the stoic Brian she was familiar with? ¡°Brian, you¡¯re quite the hypocrite,¡± shemented. Brian arched an eyebrow in response. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s better than being an asshole.¡± Huh! Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In response, Brian, doting as ever, wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Darling, shall we practice first? | can help guide you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalynn replied dismissively, removing his hands from her waist. ¡°| see. My wife is so brilliant that she no Longer needs my guidance. Maybe you should be the one teaching me,¡± Brian continued to tease her. ¡°You''re tiresome. Can we begin now, Sanford?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Let''s start!¡± On the nearby sofa, Selina was introducing Eleanor to Deanna. Deanna gave Eleanor a quick once-over, her eyes revealing a hint of disdain. ¡°Is it true that you were pregnant with Brian''s child?¡± Despite her disdain for Rosalynn, Deanna didn¡¯t care much for Eleanor either. How could she have the audacity to sleep with Brian? Even going so far as carrying his child? It was unfortunate that the baby wasn¡¯t saved. ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanor replied, her eyes lowered as she touched her stomach regretfully. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter: 1015 ¡°Disgraceful! | warn you, stay away from Brian!¡± Deanna dered, her tone harsh. Eleanor¡¯s expression changed. Staring at Deanna¡¯s beautiful face, she struggled to suppress the anger smoldering in her eyes. What the hell? Just because she was born into nobility, she dared to be this audacious? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Brian¡¯s sister, Deanna wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to converse with her. Listening to the heated conversation between the two, Selina, her eyes drifting to the quartet engrossed in their billiards game, subtly nudged Eleanor. Selina hadn''t invited Eleanor here simply to introduce her to others. Instead...This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Deanna, don¡¯t be harsh on Eleanor. She is part of the entertainment industry and sometimes, she doesn¡¯t have a choice. Besides, even if Eleanor had intentions towards Brian, he¡¯d surely avoid her. He and Rosalynn are madly in Love now.¡± Upon feeling Selina¡¯s tug, Eleanor quickly understood her insinuation. She continued the topic. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Hughes is utterly smitten with Rosalynn. Even when he discovered she betrayed him, he chose to turn a blind eye!¡± Hearing this, Deanna shot her a re. ¡°What did you just say? Rosalynn betrayed Brian?¡± Feigning shock, Eleanor quickly covered her mouth, ming herself. ¡°Oh dear, | shouldn''t have let that slip.¡± With her eyebrows furrowed, Deanna retorted, ¡°Eleanor, drop the act. Exin yourself!¡± Eleanor, after exchanging nces with Selina, hesitated in silent contemtion. She really knew how to perform. Selina, hiding a smirk, decided to stir the pot. ¡°Eleanor, Deanna is asking you! Is it true that you have footage of Rosalynn spending the night with another man while Brian was overseas? And Brian knows about this?¡± Upon hearing this, Deanna spun to face Selina, her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Selina, what are you saying? Rosalynn spent an entire night with another man?¡± ¡°Indeed, Eleanor¡¯s assistant inadvertently captured footage of Rosalynn spending a night with a different man,¡± Selina confirmed. ¡°Remember when | mentioned | was meeting an old friend yesterday? That was Eleanor. Our conversation drifted to Brian, which left Eleanor quite deste. Despite having his child, she couldn¡¯t win his heart. Conversely, even when Rosalynn betrayed him, Brian still turns a blind eye.¡± Upon hearing Selina¡¯s revtion, Deanna seethed with anger. She shot Eleanor a piercing re and demanded, ¡°Show me the video.¡± Eleanor feigned confusion and nced at Selina for guidance. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter: 1016 ¡°Go ahead, Eleanor,¡± Selina encouraged. ¡°Show her the two videos you''ve captured.¡± ¡°But...¡± Eleanor stammered, a look of apprehension on her face. ¡°I mean no disrespect, but | fear Mr. Hughes may me me for disclosing this.¡± ¡°Don''t fret. I''ve got your back,¡± assured Deanna, her patience waning. ¡°Now, show me the video ¡°Alright. Eleanor relented, taking out her phone and disying the two videos to Deanna. Meanwhile, at the billiards table, the quartet had just finished a round. Working together seamlessly, Brian and Rosalynn emerged victorious. Casting a nce at Sanford, Maggie said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | let you down.¡± Sanfordforted her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, it¡¯s your first time ying, and you did well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Maggie. You''ll get the hang of it with practice,¡± Rosalynn encouraged her. ¡°Best two out of three. We still have a shot. Keep your spirits up!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sanford rallied, shooting Maggie an encouraging look. Feeling motivated, Maggie inhaled deeply, turning to Sanford to inquire about some strategies. Observing their interaction, Rosalynn tugged Brian¡¯s hand and gently advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be sopetitive. Let''s give Maggie a chance to win.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Brian leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°As you wish, darling. But shouldn¡¯t you reward me for my generosity?¡± What kind of reward was he insinuating? Hadn''t she already been more than generous with him? As Rosalynn was about to respond, a shrill scream from Deanna interrupted their banter. ¡°Rosalynn, you shameless woman! How could you do this to Brian?¡± Her outburst was so jarring that everyone present halted their activities. Someone even killed the music, causing all eyes to turn to her. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter: 1017 ¡°Deanna, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Brian furrowed his brows, unable to grasp what had unsettled her so. Refusing to meet his gaze, Deanna spat, ¡°What am | doing? Brian, she¡¯s cheated on you, yet you act Like nothing''s happened?¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Deanna, quit spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°I''m not speaking nonsense!¡± Pointing an usatory finger at Rosalynn, Deanna continued, ¡°Brian, what kind of spell has she cast over you? You''re aware she¡¯s been two-timing you, and yet you remain oblivious Why haven¡¯t you divorced her yet?¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened. A sudden realization crossed his mind as he coldly fixed his gaze on Eleanor Had Eleanor exposed the videos to Deanna? Feeling guilty, Eleanor edged closer to Selina forfort. Defiantly meeting Brian¡¯s gaze, Deanna retorted, ¡°Brian, why are you ming others? The truth might be bitter, but it''s Rosalynn who¡¯s betrayed you. Are you ming the person who kindly disclosed the truth to you?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With an icy expression, Brian rebuffed, ¡°Deanna, this is a matter between Rosalynn and me. You have no ce in this.¡± Outraged, Deanna countered, ¡°Brian, what has this woman done to you that you¡¯re so bewitched? Is this how my unfeeling brother behaves?¡± Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, creating an aura of icy chill around him. Undeterred, Deanna cast another re at Rosalynn. ¡°You''ve been juggling multiple men at the same time, Rosalynn. If you have any self-respect left, divorce Brian immediately!¡± Remainingposed amidst the chaos, Rosalynn finally spoke up after Deanna¡¯s onught. ¡°When have | ever juggled multiple rtionships?¡± ¡®at got your tongue?¡± Deanna took Eleanor¡¯s phone and yed a video. ¡°Look at this and try to deny it. You''re only going to make a fool of yourself, you snake. You''re married, but you¡¯re calling another man, your boyfriend, out in public. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± The video was taken during the time she was pretending to be Keegan¡¯s girlfriend at the cafe. Rosalynn watched it shortly and understood. It all made sense now. No wonder Brian called her back then to ask where she was. It turned out that someone had secretly filmed her as she yed the part of Keegan¡¯s girlfriend. And, of course, it had been Eleanor again. ¡°Should | not have helped my friend, then? He was being pursued by a woman he didn¡¯t Like, so | posed as his girlfriend.¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter: 1018 Deanna scoffed. ¡®Helping a friend out?¡¯ This vile woman''s shamelessness knew no bounds. Opening another video, Deanna showed the phone¡¯s screen again. ¡°Is that right? Then how about this one? Were you also helping another friend out when you stayed with him at a hotel? | wonder what kind offort you were providing him that night.¡± Rosalynn looked at her and retorted, ¡°Then let me ask you this, Deanna. Following your logic, if a man and a woman stay together alone, it would be enough grounds to assume that they are having an affair. You showed me photos of your brother and Selina. Does that mean they are cheating too?¡± Deanna was struck speechless, caught in her own trap. She had not expected Rosalynn to use those photos against her. Refusing to back down, Deanna said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. This and that are two different things!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How so?¡± Rosalynn challenged, her voice remaining calm. ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter. | haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Deanna¡¯s fury rose, her chest heaving from the effort to rein it in. ¡°You''re a slut! Brian, the evidence is right here. This woman is cheating¡± ¡°Deanna, enough!¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut her off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Stop this now. Rosalynn had already exined to me what had happened that night, and she was telling the truth. She¡¯s not cheating on me.¡± Deanna stared at him with incredulous eyes. ¡°You''re still taking her side after seeing all of this? | can¡¯t believe you! If you didn¡¯t believe that she had betrayed you, you wouldn¡¯t have rushed all the way here. Don¡¯t Listen to her lies. She¡¯s tricking you!¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened as his jaws clenched in restraint. ¡°Deanna, how much more do you want to embarrass us here?¡± ¡°Deanna, listen to your brother. He¡¯s right. You should calm down.¡± Seeing that Brian had also gotten angry, Selina pretended to take his side. On the other side, Eleanor looked at Brian and acted meek. ¡°It was my fault. Mr. Hughes said that it was a misunderstanding, so it must really be the case. I''ll delete the videos. I¡¯m sorry that they caused trouble Like between you.¡± Rosalyn turned to Eleanor, who was now ying the part of the mediator. This woman was such an excellent actress. Anyone who Looked at her would never have suspected that she had deceived Brian for so long or almost sent Valeria to prison. ¡°Aren''t you quite the actress!¡± Rosalynn said, sarcasm dripping from her voice. Eleanor¡¯s face was painted with shock. She looked at Rosalynn, who turned to Brian and said, ¡°Honey, Eleanor is a brand ambassador of Hughes Group, right?¡± Brian¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the question. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°| don¡¯t think she fits the brand¡¯s image well. It would be better to find someone else to represent thepany.¡± Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter: 1019N?velDrama.Org content rights. He heard her message loud and clear. She was asking him to terminate the contract with Eleanor. Brian looked at Rosalynn and answered with no trace of opposition, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s your call.¡± Eleanor felt as if a bucket of ice had just been thrown over her head. ¡°You want to terminate our partnership?¡± ¡°And if | did? Do you have anything to say?¡± Rosalynn spat. ¡°A mistress who meddles in other people''s marriages is not qualified to be the brand¡¯s ambassador, don¡¯t you think?¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes trembled as she looked at Brian¡¯s impassive face. ¡°Mr. Hughes, you can¡¯t do this to me. | was pregnant with your child. We had a deal. You promised that you would help me be a top star!¡± Eleanor¡¯s cries and protests made Rosalynn¡¯s resolve waver slightly. Without a moment''s hesitation, Rosalynn strode forward andnded a resounding p across Eleanor¡¯s face. Eleanor copsed onto the floor. Covering her face in disbelief, she stared at Rosalynn, stunned. Rosalynn slowly squatted down, and in a tone that was barely above a whisper, she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Eleanor, my husband said he only spent one night with you. How uncanny, then, that it resulted ina pregnancy?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face nched at the implication. Only Rosalynn and she knew who Brian had been with that night. Was Rosalynn suggesting that Brian wasn¡¯t the father of her unborn child? Without Brian¡¯s child, what im did she have to request his assistance in her career? Rather than aiding her, Brian would likely sabotage her career. ¡°Rosalynn, how dare you hit me?¡± Selina, who hadn''t caught the hushed conversation between Rosalynn and Eleanor, noticed Eleanor¡¯s guilt-ridden expression and rushed to help her up. Rosalynn straightened and shot Selina a dispassionate look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it justifiable to punish a home-wrecker? Or are you suggesting that you condone mistresses destroying marriages, Selina?¡± ¡°You...¡± Selina faltered, an indignant glint in her eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon for a man like Brian to have multiple women? What''s wrong with that?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows arched as she wound her arm around Brian¡¯s. ¡°Honey, do you require additionalpanionship?¡± she asked him pointedly. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter: 1020 ¡°No.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze never left her face. ¡°Then who do you desire?¡± ¡°lonly crave my wife.¡± Delighted, Rosalynn stretched on her tiptoes and nted a peck on his cheek. The gesture was a clear provocation. Witnessing the disy, Selina unconsciously tightened her grip on Eleanor¡¯s arm.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Feeling the difort, Eleanor dislodged her hand and averted her gaze from Rosalynn. ¡°Selina, | must leave,¡± she murmured. Her thoughts were in disarray. She needed to retreat and reevaluate her next move. After Eleanor made a hasty exit, Selina addressed Brian. ¡°Brian, are you truly considering severing ties with Eleanor?¡± Brian responded impassively, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, my wife has final say on such matters.¡± Was he allowing Rosalynn to influence his professional decisions? Selina¡¯s eyes zed with envy at this. ¡°Rosalynn, you need to consider the broader implications,¡± Selina admonished. ¡°Even if you are upset with Eleanor, and rightfully so, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in Brian¡¯s career. Eleanor is a notable celebrity now. Terminating her contract won¡¯t do anyone any good.¡± Rosalynn remained intertwined with Brian. She giggled and cast a nce at him. ¡°Darling, is Hughes Group on the verge of bankruptcy? Will terminating Eleanor¡¯s contract inflict significant financial damage?¡± She beamed at him, her demeanor a mix of audacious assertiveness and whimsicality. Brian¡¯s lips curved in response. ¡°Not at all. Your husband is quite affluent, you know. You have to trust my business acumen. Even if one venture doesn¡¯t prove profitable, there are always others that yield gains.¡± Their eyes locked, radiating mutual affection and understanding. Watching them, Selina struggled to maintain herposure. Deanna, who had been silently seething, exploded in rage. ¡°Brian, are you going to let her get away with anything she wants?¡± ¡°Yes, | am,¡± Brian replied coolly. ¡°She is my wife, and | am more than willing to indulge her.¡± Deanna was livid. ¡°You''ll regret this, Brian!¡± Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter: 1021 As she spun on her heels to storm off, Brian¡¯s icy voice cut through ¡°Stop!¡± Deanna stopped in her tracks, turning to look at him. ¡°What? Having second thoughts now?¡± Brian¡¯s voice held an unambiguous warning. ¡°Deanna, if you dare spread baseless rumors to our mother, then I¡¯m no longer your brother!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was clearly concerned about Deanna inciting trouble with their mother. Frustration coursing through her, Deanna stomped her foot. ¡°You¡¯ve changed! | don¡¯t even recognize you anymore!¡± As Deanna left in a huff, Selina was cloaked in a veil of gloom. ¡°Brian, you went too far today.¡± The two videos had aplished nothing. In fact, they had only served to strengthen Rosalynn¡¯s position against Eleanor. Could Brian really be so smitten with Rosalynn? Did he trust her to such an extent that he granted her unconditional power and trust? The supposed wee party teetered on the brink of bing a charade. Everyone was fixated on Brian and Rosalynn, hungering for fresh gossip. The evening had already delivered a buffet of shocking revtions. Rosalynn had spent a night out with another man. Brian even let this slide. As themotion subsided, Rosalynn snuck a nce at Brian. His expression was inscrutable, a mask hiding his real emotions. But she could sense the storm brewing within him. After all, she didn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation for her involvement with Barlow. Brian, with his pride and ego, would not simply ept such a blight on his honor. ¡°Game¡¯s still on. Shall we continue?¡± Sanford cleared his throat, attempting to defuse the tense atmosphere. Rosalynn released Brian¡¯s arm, turned to him, and waited for his response. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian responded with an air of indifference. Meanwhile, Deanna¡¯s eyes smoldered with unbridled anger as she stormed off, oblivious to her surroundings. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter: 1022 Her hasty stride caused her to miss slowing down at a corner and colliding with an unsuspecting passerby. ¡°ARE¡± ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± The man braced her quickly, preventing a fall. Bristling, Deanna rubbed her aching forehead and snapped, ¡°Are you blind or just careless?¡± Taken aback, the man, who happened to be Keegan, stuttered, ¡°Miss, | Was walking straight. You¡¯re the one who charged around the corner."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her rage temporarily left her speechless. Removing her hand from her forehead, Deanna fired, ¡°Who said those turning must give way to those walking straight? You''re just slow. Why didn¡¯t you avoid me?¡± Keegan could only manage a resigned chuckle. He felt his Luck had hit an all-time low this year. What were the odds of repeatedly encountering unreasonable girls? ¡°Keegan! Wait! We need to talk!¡± A familiar female voice resonated from a few meters away. Keegan¡¯s face fell upon hearing the voice. He quickly offered an apology to Deanna, saying, ¡°Yes, entirely my fault. | apologize. | must hurry.¡± Without waiting for her response, he hurriedly dashed away. Why did he have to encounter Doreen now, precisely when he was on a mission? She was eager to talk. He wanted nothing less. Seeing him disappear into the distance, Deanna rubbed her aching forehead, fuming. Nobody got away with treating her like that. ¡°Keegan! Hold on!¡± Doreen rushed past Deanna, her high heels cking as she chased after him. At first, Deanna shrugged it off. Then, something clicked. Keegan? Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter: 1023 As in Rosalynn¡¯s alleged boyfriend?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No wonder he had the audacity to argue with her. ¡°Deanna! Selina finally caught up. Deanna was snapped back to reality. ¡°Selina.¡± Selina greeted her with aforting smile. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± f course, I¡¯m upset.¡± Deanna vented her frustrations. ¡°But you can do nothing. He¡¯s your brother.¡± Selina tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from Deanna¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you. If you get angry, you''re ying right into their hands.¡± Deanna grimaced. ¡°Why is Brian so infatuated with Rosalynn? She stabbed him in the back, and yet he forgives her!¡± It was unbelievable! ¡°It''s because their rtionship is new and exciting. Once the novelty wears off, Brian will see Rosalynn for who she truly is.¡± Selina tried to reassure her. Deanna pondered Selina¡¯s words, nodding slowly. ¡°That does make sense. He used to dote on you just as much.¡± Selina sighed softly. ¡°Unfortunately, | prioritized my career over him.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Selina,¡± Deanna consoled her. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time for Brian toe to his senses.¡± Selina offered a small smile, then gestured toward the ongoing party. ¡°Would you Like to stay a bit Longer?¡± jot if it means enduring Rosalynn,¡± Deanna grumbled. lell then, let''s have the driver escort you home.¡± ¡°What about you? Are you nning to stay and watch them unt their rtionship?¡± Deanna asked. ¡°No, | need to find Eleanor. She¡¯s my cousin, and she was wronged earlier.¡± She had something of utmost importance to discuss with Eleanor. Upon receiving a call from Selina, Eleanor was en route to her home. When she heard that Selina wanted to meet, she instructed the driver to change course and they agreed to meet at a nearby cafe. After cing their coffee orders, Selina observed Eleanor, who seemed lost in thought, and asked, ¡°Why did you leave so quickly? Did Rosalynn¡¯s p scare you off Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter: 1024 Eleanor looked at her, replying, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You saved Brian¡¯s life. Even if you and Rosalynn have a dispute, he''ll intervene out of respect for the family ties. But I¡¯m in a different position. I¡¯m a mistress. My career is on the verge of copse.¡± Listening to this, Selina gave a small smile. ¡°Is it really that serious? After all, you were carrying Brian¡¯s child. He can¡¯t be completely heartless.¡± The mention of a child caused Eleanor''s eyes to flicker and her hands to tighten into fists. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± If only the child had been Brian¡¯s. That way, she could confidently cling to Brian until the end. But now, she was engulfed by guilt. She had the feeling that Rosalynn was aware of everything, or she wouldn¡¯t have made thosements earlier. ¡°Why wouldn''t | understand? Eleanor, are you hiding something from me?¡± Selina squinted her eyes, looking at her inquisitively. Back then, Eleanor had tearfully confided in her about her pregnancy with Brian¡¯s child, and Rosalynn¡¯s subsequentments. She had noticed Eleanor¡¯s guilty look. What made her feel guilty? Was it because... ¡°What could | possibly be hiding from you?¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes glinted. Selina peered at her. ¡°Eleanor, the child you lost wasn¡¯t Brian''s, was ite¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eleanor¡¯s heart pounded in her chest and she quickly denied, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Selina squinted, a spark of interest Lighting her eyes ¡°Eleanor, why are you so defensive? We''re cousins. Rx, | won''t expose you.¡± She had guessed right! The child Eleanor had lost wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s! At this moment, the waiter arrived with their coffee. Eleanor lowered her eyes and took a sip, swiftly regaining herposure. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter: 1025 ¡°That child was indeed Brian¡¯s. That¡¯s why Rosalynn is hell-bent on ruining my career.¡± She refused to admit the truth. Selina stirred her coffee. ¡°What''s your next move? Will you just sit back and let things happen?¡± Eleanor looked at her, letting out a scornful Laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t push me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. How can | fight against Rosalynn? | don¡¯t have the resources. You want to use me to create a rift between them and win Brian back, but I¡¯m afraid you''re going to be disappointed.¡± Despite being seen through, Selina didn¡¯t show any signs of embarrassment . She sipped her coffee, dering, ¡°It''d be great if you could assist me. But even without your help, | can reim Brian. After all, our families have been close for generations. I¡¯m the one who truly deserves him!¡± Her voice was filled with determination. Eleanor sneered internally but then something urred to her. ¡°I''m not so sure. Rosalynn may not be as ordinary as she seems.¡± Selina turned to her, curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eleanor leaned closer to her, asking, ¡°Do you still possess the jade pendant your godmother gave you?¡± Jade pendant? Selina was taken aback. ¡°Of course. But why would you bring this up now?¡± Eleanor asked, ¡°Is that jade pendant a family heirloom? There were two, right? One featuring a dragon design, and the other a phoenix?¡± Selina nodded. ¡°Yes, my pendant bears the phoenix design. The other one, with the dragon design, was buried with my godmother¡¯s deceased daughter.¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°But Rosalynn has the dragon-designed jade pendant.¡± Upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s words, Selina appeared somewhat stunned. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Eleanor fixed her gaze on Selina. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Rosalynn bears a resemnce to your godmother? Could it be possible that your godmother¡¯s daughter is still alive and Rosalynn is in fact a Moreno?¡± Her words made Selina¡¯s heart race. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That child passed away at one month old. My father personally arranged her funeral!¡± When she first met Rosalynn, she had noticed the uncanny resemnce to her godmother, Gail Moreno. But there were countless people in the world who could bear striking resemnces to each other. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter: 1026 How could Rosalynn possibly be a Moreno? It had to be a coincidence! ¡°But how do you exin Rosalynn having the Moreno family¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Eleanor asked. Selina tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Perhaps the pendant you saw was just a replica.¡± ¡°No, that pendant must be from the Moreno family,¡± Eleanor countered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your pendant. Besides the phoenix pattern, there¡¯s the ¡®Moreno¡¯ inscription on the edge, isn¡¯t there? Rosalynn¡¯s pendant has the ¡®Moreno¡¯ inscription too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Selina¡¯s expression changed. After a moment of silence, she suggested, ¡°Maybe the pendant was stolen?¡± ¡°The pendant was stolen? Was the Moreno family¡¯s tomb robbed? | don¡¯t think so.¡± Eleanor looked at her. ¡°I understand it¡¯s hard for you to ept the truth. But | have looked into Rosalynn¡¯s background. She was an orphan, taken in by an old man. What a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡± Indeed!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What a coincidence? Rosalynn possessed the Moreno family¡¯s heirloom pendant. She resembled Gail and was also an orphan. Was it possible the child was still alive? Was Rosalynn actually a Moreno? But how could that be? Her father had personally overseen the child¡¯s funeral! Could it be... ¡°Well, | should get going. | suggest you ask your parents about what happened that year.¡± Noticing Selina¡¯s preupied expression, Eleanor rose to leave. Selina responded in a distracted manner. Once Eleanor was gone, she paid the bill and exited the cafe. Upon reaching a quiet corner, she eagerly dialed her father. ¡°Hello? Selina, aren¡¯t you usually asleep by now?¡± The warm voice of the middle-aged man echoed from the phone. Selina got straight to the point. ¡°Dad, | need to ask you something. You must tell me the truth.¡± Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter: 1027 ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Is my godmother¡¯s daughter still alive?¡± Selina gripped the phone tightly, straining to pick up every nuance in her father¡¯s response. Through the receiver, she could hear the man¡¯s breathing, slightlybored, intermingled with traces of tension and surprise. Could it be true? ¡°Dad, say something!¡± Atst, her father found his voice. ¡°Selina, why would you suddenly bring up such a question?¡± ¡°Dad, there must be a reason why I¡¯m asking. You just need to confirm if the child was alive or dead,¡± Selina demanded, her voice tense with anxiety. There was a weighty silence. After what felt Like an eternity, her father replied, ¡°Yes, the child didn¡¯t die back then!¡± What? She was right! Selina felt a sinking feeling in her heart. ¡°Dad, how could the child still be alive? Didn¡¯t my godfather task you with handling the child¡¯s funeral?¡± She had Learned about the Moreno family¡¯s history from her parents. Back then, Gail had given birth to a daughter. When the baby was just a month old, the couple threw a grand party to celebrate her arrival. What was intended as a joyous asion, however, turned into a nightmare because of a woman with a mental disorder.N?velDrama.Org content rights. That woman was Gail''s half-sister. She was supposed to marry the patriarch of the Moreno family. Her engagement to him had been arranged by the two families¡¯ elders years prior. But upon her diagnosis with a mental disorder, the two families decided that Gail would take her ce and marry into the Moreno family. On the day of the celebration, Gail¡¯s half-sister had a mental breakdown. She abducted the baby, leading to a tragic car ident that resulted in her own death. The baby was reportedly thrown from the car and pronounced dead at the scene. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter: 1028 ¡°Selina, since you''ve brought it up, | won¡¯t conceal it from you any longer.¡± Selina¡¯s father sighed and began to unfold the tale of past events. ¡°That child was severely injured and dered dead after the doctors attempted to resuscitate her. Gail was devastated and fainted from the shock. Her husband was equally heartbroken. Unable to face the sight of the deceased baby, and preupied with caring for Gail, he asked me to handle the child¡¯s funeral arrangements.N?velDrama.Org content rights. But as | cradled the baby in my arms, | noticed she was still faintly breathing. | wanted to inform Gail and her husband, but when | thought of you, who was just three years old at the time, a malicious idea took hold. That child was Gail¡¯s firstborn. Naturally, she would invest more energy and love into her first child. If the baby had truly died, she would have been mourning for the rest of her life. But if you could rece the void left by the baby, she would redirect her love for her daughter onto you, allowing you to grow up as a privileged youngdy. So, | decided to keep it a secret. Yet, | couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm the child. It just so happened that one of your mother¡¯s distant cousins visited Skrix for infertility treatment. | secretly gave the child to her, without revealing her true identity. | merely imed that she was an abandoned baby | found in a trash can.¡± His words left Selina in a state of shock. She hadn''t anticipated that her father would have meddled in this. ¡°What happened afterward? How did the baby fare after she was given away?¡± ¡°Later, about six months after your mother¡¯s distant cousin took the baby, she became pregnant. Eventually, she informed us that the baby had fallen ill and died.¡± The baby had sumbed to an illness? Had she discarded the baby because she now had her own child, unwilling to raise another¡¯s offspring, and sent the child to an orphanage instead? This thought ran through Selina¡¯s mind. ¡°Selina, can you now tell me why you¡¯re suddenly interested in these old stories? Why did you want to discuss those events?¡± Her father¡¯s voice carried a hint of apprehension. Selina snapped back to reality and replied, ¡°Dad, | think | may have found my godmother¡¯s biological daughter.¡± ¡°What? That child is still alive? Where is she now?¡± Selina remained silent, her eyes icy. ¡°I''ll fill you in on the details when | return. For now, just remember, that child has been dead for a long time!¡± No one was aware of the past. Gail and her husband believed that their child had died. Therefore, even if Rosalynn was indeed their daughter, no one should discover her true identity. And at this point, her first task was to find a way to dissolve Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s marriage. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter: 1029 No one could usurp what was rightfully hers. At Royarid Club, Brian was slightly fatigued after ten o¡¯clock. Observing this, Rosalynn suggested they head home. Brian had no objections and reached for the car keys to leave. ¡°You''ve had a drink. Let me drive,¡± Rosalynn proposed, taking the car keys from his hand. Brian nodded and apanied her to the exit. ¡°Rosalynn, are you leaving? I''lle with you.¡± Maggie, who was engrossed in a game of darts with Sanford, promptly spoke up when she noticed them Leaving. Sanford hoped to spend more time with her, but seeing her intent to leave, he offered, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± ¡°No, you shouldn''t drive after drinking. | can go back with Rosalynn.¡± Maggie courteously declined him and quickly caught up with Rosalynn. Sanford wanted to say more but ultimately held back. A few individuals gathered around him. ¡°Sanford, spill the beans. Did Rosalynn truly cheat on Brian?¡± The rumor mill was churning, eager for thetest piece of juicy gossip. ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. Rosalynn isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Sanford dered. Although he hadn''t fully grasped what had transpired between Rosalynn and Brian, he trusted her, believing there must be a misunderstanding. From what he knew, if Rosalynn had truly cheated on Brian, she would surely have ended things with him. After all, it was Brian who had consistently pursued her. ¡°| warn you, don¡¯t gossip about Brian behind his back. If he finds out, you''ll regret it,¡± Sanford cautioned as he observed the continuous chatter. When the group pondered Brian¡¯s temperament, they ceased their gossip, and someone redirected the conversation to Sanford. ¡°What about you? Why are you hanging around Maggie again? That''s not like you.¡± ¡°Indeed, Sanford. You''ve never gone back to an ex before! Are you spellbound this time?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| bet Maggie has something unique about her.¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Hearing their jests, Sanford raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t | change my style?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if he was enchanted. He wasn¡¯t attracted to any other woman, but Maggie. ¡°Sanford, are you seriously not considering marrying Millie?¡± someone inquired. ¡°Well, she considered me too fickle and dumped me.¡± Sanford poured himself a ss of wine and downed it in one gulp. Ihy don¡¯t | believe that?¡± xactly...¡± ¡°Well, enough with the nonsense. Let''s drink!¡± Sanford no longer wanted to discuss his personal affairs, so the group returned to their merriment. Meanwhile, Rosalynn drove Brian and Maggie home. En route, Brian sat in the passenger seat with his eyes shut. Rosalynn kept silent, focusing on driving.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sitting in the back row, Maggie nced around, feeling somewhat apprehensive. Rosalynn had an abundance of secrets. Rosalynn was misunderstood. Though Brian remained silent, he wouldn''t turn a blind eye to it. Would a quarrel ensue when they returned home? Soon, they reached Beauty Apartments. After Rosalynn parked the car, they disembarked. The outside air held a slight chill. Brian ced his coat on Rosalynn. Maggie witnessed the act and blinked. She must be overthinking. Brian appeared to be quite fond of Rosalynn. ¡°Good night, Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn.¡± At the entrance, Maggie bade the two farewell. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter: 1031 ¡°Good night.¡± Rosalynn waved at her and then trailed Brian into the apartment . Seeing Brian seated on the sofa, she pursed her lips and went to pour him a ss of water. The room fell into silence. Rosalynn sat beside him and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy, Brian?¡± Brian took a sip of water, traced the rim of the ss with his slender fingers, and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn regarded him and asked, ¡°What can | do to make you happy?¡± Brian nced sideways at her and retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡± Rosalynn understood that the incident from that night was not entirely resolved.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to know why she had to stay overnight with Barlow. Only when she told him the truth would he let it go. But she couldn¡¯t reveal it yet. The room fell silent once again. Brian studied Rosalynn¡¯s beautiful face and discerned that she had resolved not to reveal the truth to him. He collected his thoughts, drew closer to her, and tenderly held her chin. ¡°Are you Satisfied now?¡± He was referring to Eleanor. Gazing into the man¡¯s dark eyes, Rosalynn slightly averted her gaze and responded, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± If she didn¡¯t need to uncover the truth behind John¡¯s death, she would have publicly exposed Eleanor¡¯s lie today and then shattered her career. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Brian traced her chin with his slender fingers. ¡°Darling, in the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m a jerk!¡± He got Eleanor pregnant, only to abandon her. Wasn''t he despicable? ¡°That¡¯s exactly what | want. Let¡¯s see who dares to pester you in the future? | will make her suffer!¡± Ahint of cunning sparkled in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She could have told Brian that Eleanor impersonated her that night. But she chose not to. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter: 1032 She aimed to make Brian feel indebted to her. In doing so, would he feel slightly better about the night she spent with Barlow? She nned to reveal the truth once Barlow¡¯s ns came to fruition. ¡°You''re so devious?¡± Brian slightly raised his eyebrows, a faint smile flickering in his eyes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Do you disapprove?¡± Rosalynn lifted her hand, her fingers Lightly brushing against his chest. Brian¡¯s gaze deepened. He grasped her chin and leaned in to kiss her rosy lips. ¡°If you initiate, I''ll find you even more appealing.¡± Rosalynn smiled, her fair fingers tracing the contours of his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°How about | cater to you tonight?¡± She desired to bring him joy and offer him sce. Brian¡¯s Adam''s apple bobbed, a sh of astonishment mirrored in his eyes. He sped her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m eager to experience your service!¡± With a smirk, Rosalynn gently pushed him onto the sofa. Her slender fingers unfastened his shirt, revealing his sturdy and alluring chest muscles. ¡°Some say that men harbor fantasies of being raped by women. Darling, do you share the same sentiment?¡± Did he? Brian swallowed; his voice was low and husky. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you wish to rule as my queen? To have everything at yourmand?¡± Grinning, Rosalynn leaned in and pressed her lips against his tempting thin ones. ¡°Well then, my servant, assist me in unzipping my dress.¡± Brian reciprocated her kiss and his slender fingers traced her back. The warm yellow light cast over their entangled shadows, filling the air with Love and romance. In some instances, no matter how articte a woman was, it ultimately proved futile, as men would prevail. On the vast bed, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled with affection. She gazed down at the man¡¯s handsome face and conceded, ¡°Darling, | surrender.¡± Brian replied in a husky voice, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you wish to be my queen Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter: 1033 ¡°| believe it¡¯s simpler to be your beloved woman than your queen.¡± Brian Laughed, flipped her over while keeping her within his embrace, and took the lead once again. ¡°Alright, LL cater to you, my dear wife!¡± The next day When Rosalynn awoke, she stared at the ceiling above and decided that she needed to purchase some tonics to bolster her strength. Otherwise, she would be entirely drained. There was no one beside her. She reached for Brian¡¯s pillow, inhaling its scent deeply. Then she lifted the quilt and rose from the bed. Upon entering the living room, she spotted Brian sitting by the window, engrossed in his Laptop as usual. The morning sunlight streamed through the ss window, bathing him in a gentle glow. He was incredibly handsome. Had he discovered the optimal spot that entuated his handsomeness? ¡°Are you admiring my good looks again?¡± Sensing her gaze, Brian lifted his eyes, a faint smile ying on his Lips. Rosalynn strolled over to him, looped her arms around his neck, and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Indeed, you are quite adept at striking a pose.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brian quirked an eyebrow and drew her into his arms. ¡°Otherwise, how could | keep you spellbound?¡± He attempted to slip his hand under her clothes, but Rosalynn stiffened and swiftly rose, putting some distance between them. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to freshen up.¡± They couldn¡¯t be intimate today. She didn¡¯t want to request a day off; she¡¯d rather go to work. Watching her retreating figure, Brian smiled, a depth of intrigue in his eyes. In the bathroom, after freshening up, Rosalynn pondered for a moment before sending a message to Hutton ¡°Hutton, has there been any progress in John¡¯s case recently?¡± If Eleanor¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s, then John¡¯s death must have some connection with Eleanor. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter: 1034 ¡°No updates as of yet. | have eyes on the waiter, though. Word around town is he¡¯s be a creature of the night, frequenting the underground casinos instead of serving tables. I''ll keep you posted.¡± Hutton¡¯s message flickered on the screen. Deep in thought, Rosalynn drummed her manicured fingers on the screen before typing a response. ¡°Let''s lighten his pockets. Let''s see how he fares then.¡± Ashiver of anticipation ran down her spine. What would a destitute gambler, who had a piece ofpromising information on Eleanor, do? ckmail seemed his only option. ¡°lm on it!¡± Hutton¡¯s reply was swift, a testament to his sharpness. Her fingers flew across the screen again. ¡°Keep tabs on Eleanor and her assistant. Stay cautious.¡± Rosalynn had purposely put the scare into Eleanor at the party to keep the woman on edge. Just like a cornered cat, a threatened Eleanor could make rash decisions. If the waiter tried to leverage his knowledge against her, she could very well eliminate him to prevent furtherplications. ¡°Haven''t you finished up in there, honey?¡± Brian¡¯s voice floated through the closed bathroom door, a soft rap echoing in tandem with his words. The door creaked open slightly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Quickly stowing away her phone, Rosalynn checked her reflection onest time before striding to the door. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze roamed over her, concern lining his features. ¡°You took a while. Are you feeling okay?¡± Her eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not. Could you try being a tad more...gentle, perhaps?¡± Indeed, his ¡®torment¡¯ at night was bing too much to bear. Brian¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°What about taking today off?¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± she declined, her voice firm. She would rather be at work than home, risking further torture. Brian raised an eyebrow, his arms snaking around her waist. A smirk yed on his lips as he reassured her, ¡°I promise | won''t lay a finger on you.¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter: 1035 ¡°Yeah, | learned my lesson about trusting a man¡¯s word a long time ago,¡± she quipped, deftly extricating herself from his hold. With a yful sway in her step, she made her way to the dining room. Brian¡¯s chuckle echoed through the hallway as he followed suit. A hearty breakfast awaited them. As Rosalynn sat down, she noticed a bowl of soup in front of her. The aroma wafting from it hinted at its herbal nature. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°Nourishing soup,¡± Brian dered, sliding into the seat opposite her. She was taken aback by his thoughtfulness. Could she be any more Lucky? Pouring an extra bowl, she offered it to him. ¡°You should have some too.¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Because you think |ck stamina?¡± She rolled her eyes at his antics. ¡°Just drink it. There¡¯s too much, and | don¡¯t want it to go to waste.¡± Asmile danced on his lips as he epted the bowl, savoring the soup. Midway through their meal, Brian broached a sensitive subject. ¡°Should we go public with our rtionship?¡± Rosalynn stuttered, caught off guard. ¡°I think we¡¯re good for now. It gives me an opportunity to keep an eye on potential rivals.¡± The thought of the inevitable media circus that would follow their announcement was unappealing. She liked her life as it was: tranquil and low-key. ¡°You''ve got a devious streak, don¡¯t you?¡± Brian¡¯s smirk grew into a teasing smile.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°| guess women need a Little wickedness to stay ahead,¡± Rosalynn retorted, her eyes glinting seductively. Brian burst intoughter. ¡°And who told you that?¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter: 1036 ¡°Some sage advice. Sounds logical, doesn''t it?¡± ¡°| wouldn¡¯t dare argue. My wife is always right.¡± Their banter was interrupted by the chime of her phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Anew message from Maggie had arrived. Maggie¡¯s concern was apparent in her text. ¡°Rosalynn, are you up?¡± Rosalynn dialed her number, a warm smile threading her Lips. ¡°Hey! We''re just having breakfast. Join us if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve had my fill.¡± Maggie paused, her voice tentative as she continued, ¡°How are things with Mr. Hughes?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes turned to Brian. ¡°We''re doing great. Is something bothering you?¡± She suspected Maggie might be worried about the previous night¡¯s public spat with Deanna at the club. Perhaps she thought it might have caused a row between her and Brian when they got home. ! Nothing. Just making sure you''re alright. By the way, should | start calling you Mrs. Hughes?¡± Maggie chuckled on the other end of the Line. ¡°¡°Shush, don¡¯t go spreading that around!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile was audible in her voice. ¡°So you guys arent going public anytime soon?¡± ¡°No, we''re good as we are right now.¡± They carried on their lighthearted chatter for a while before ending the call. Brian nced over at her, his eyebrows knitted together in curiosity. ¡°Was that Maggie?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Brian asked. ¡°She was afraid that you might be manhandling me, so she called to check in.¡± Rosalynn could not help the wide grin that split her face as she recalled Maggie¡¯s words. Manhandling? Did they mean domestic violence? Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter: 1037 His eyebrows shot up in realization. ¡°Do |e off as that brutal?¡± ¡°Reflect on it. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn teased.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her body still bore some souvenir bruises, although they were from a different kind of manhandling. Brian caught her drift and Laughed. ¡°Do you need photographic evidence that you¡¯re not the only victim? We''re in the same boat!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twinkled, and her smile broadened. A blush tinted her cheeks as she recalledst night¡¯s escapade. While in the throes of ecstasy, she had clung to him, even nipping him a few times. She had, admittedly, gotten a bit carried away. Brian¡¯s phone buzzed as she was about to respond, interrupting their banter. His eyes sparkled with interest as he nced at the caller ID. It was a call from Sanford. Had he called to ask about the supposed domestic violence, just like Maggie? Brian answered the call, his tone casual. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Just checking in. You up?¡± ¡°I''ve been up for a while. Just having breakfast with my wife.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze remained on Rosalynn as he spoke. Sanford chuckled, his voice carrying a sense of relief. ¡°Well, you seem to be in high spirits. That¡¯sforting.¡± ¡°Why, what were you worried about?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was filled with amusement, already guessing Sanford¡¯s response. ¡°Nothing much. Just worried you might have gotten a bit too rowdy after your drinksst night.¡± Brian rolled his eyes at Sanford¡¯s teasing. What a perfect couple Sanford and Maggie were! ¡°You and Maggie think alike.¡± ¡°Is Maggie there with you?¡± Sanford¡¯s tone turned more serious. ¡°No, she¡¯s not here. She¡¯s as thoughtful as you. She didn¡¯t want to intrude on our breakfast,¡± Brian jested. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t bother you two any Longer. Bye.¡± Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter: 1038 After ending the call, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Was that Sanford?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± After a moment''s pause, Rosalynn ventured, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still hope for him and Maggie?¡± Even though their social statuses did not match, love often worked in mysterious ways. ¡°Depends on fate, perhaps? If they¡¯re meant to be, they will be.¡± Brian shrugged nonchntly. They enjoyed their breakfast inpanionable silence, then got ready for work. Rosalynn messaged Maggie to inform her she was about to leave. Maggie had eagerly anticipated her message.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Upon their departure, they discovered her patiently awaiting them at the entrance. ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Hughes!¡± Maggie greeted cheerily. Rosalynn yfully chided her. ¡°Maggie, knock it off!¡± Maggie shrugged off her teasing with a grin, looping her arm through Rosalynn¡¯s. ¡°You sure know how to keep a secret.¡± Rosalynn winked at her. ¡°Oh, | have many more surprises up my sleeve.¡± ¡°Really? | can¡¯t wait to see what else you''re hiding!¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Well, you''ll have to be patient. Don¡¯t worry. You''ll learn them all in due time!¡± In keeping with their secret, the trio headed off in two separate cars. Rosalynn took Maggie to the studio. At the studio, Rosalynn bumped into Keegan by the elevator. His tired eyes were rimmed with dark circles, making her frown in concern. ¡°Rough night? You''ve got some serious bags under your eyes.¡± Keegan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. Doreen has been hounding me, refusing to let me be, even at night. She¡¯s been calling me in the wee hours and sending me her pictures. If it weren¡¯t for work, | would have run off to hide from her for a few days.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter: 1039 ¡°So, what''s your n? How about you forward her calls to my phone and let me handle her?¡± She hadn''t anticipated that Doreen was so infatuated with Keegan. Keegan was about to respond when he heard a deep, alluring voice behind him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you two discussing?¡± Brian had just finished a phone call, which made him a few minuteste. Keegan quickly exined, ¡°Rosalynn and | were discussing some personal matters.¡± Brian quirked an eyebrow, ¡°Are you nning to borrow her again?¡± Borrow her? He was referring to the time when Keegan had asked Rosalynn to pose as his girlfriend. Keegan hurriedly retorted, ¡°No, not at all.¡± The employees at thepany had developed a negative impression of Rosalynn because of the spectacle Doreen had created at the office. He was already filled with regret. ¡°Don''t worry, it¡¯s fine. | can help you,¡± Rosalynn reassured, not seeming to mind. Keegan nced at Brian, responding, ¡°No need, thanks. | can handle it myself.¡± How dare he provoke Brian? Even though he considered himself as Rosalynn¡¯s brother, calling himself Brian¡¯s brother-inw, he didn¡¯t dare to upset Brian. He feared that Brian would take offense. At this moment, the elevator reached the ground floor. Keegan gestured for Brian to enter first. Brian stepped into the elevator. Seeing that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t moving, he queried, ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining us?¡± Casting a nce at the employees waiting for the elevator, Rosalynn replied in a serious tone, ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Hughes.¡± Having said that, she took Maggie¡¯s hand with one and pulled Keegan with the other, guiding them into the elevator. Brian looked at her, an eyebrow raised. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter: 1040 This woman really enjoyed pretending. As soon as the elevator doors shut, the employees outside began to chatter. ¡°Doesn''t Mr. Hughes know about the rtionship between Rosalynn and Keegan? Why does he seem so unfazed?¡± ¡°Dating both Mr. Hughes and Keegan simultaneously? Rosalynn has no shame!¡± ¡°I''m just baffled. How does she manage to juggle two men at once?¡± Those in the elevator remained oblivious to these whispers. Surveying the shadows cast on the elevator wall, Brian questioned, ¡°Keegan, is Doreen pursuing you?¡± Keegan, feeling exasperated, replied, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Brian nced at him, suggesting, ¡°You''re not getting any younger. It¡¯s time you found a girlfriend.¡± Keegan managed a smile. ¡°| haven¡¯te across the right one yet.¡± Brian inquired, ¡°What type of girls do you prefer? Let me assist in finding someone suitable for you.¡± Keegan nced at Rosalynn and responded with a grin, ¡°It appears you and Rosalynn are a match made in heaven. You both seem to enjoy ying matchmaker.¡± His words carried a note of teasing. Rosalynn, smiling, looped her arm through Brian¡¯s and said, ¡°Of course. We''re a pair, after all.¡± Keegan regarded her, asking, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, do you n on announcing your rtionship to the public?¡± Rosalynn stated, ¡°No, we don¡¯t intend to make it public. You¡¯ll need to keep it under wraps.¡± Keegan jested, ¡°Sure, but shouldn''t there be a confidentiality fee?¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°Okay, we''ll owe you that for now. We''ll make up for it when we find a suitable girlfriend for you.¡± Keeganughed, saying, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to rush to sell me off Once | get a girlfriend, | won¡¯t have the heart to work.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°That''s okay. Even if you ck off, no one would dare reprimand you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amused, Keegan turned to look at Brian. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter: 1041 Brian raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°She¡¯s got a point.¡± Keegan was left speechless The rapport between the two was unlike their usual dynamic. He had inadvertently be witness to a whole lot of public disys of affection. ¡°Ding! announced the elevator, indicating their arrival. Rosalynn released Brian¡¯s arm and maintained a certain distance from him. Brian shot her a nce, smiled, and strode out of the elevator. They headed to their respective desks. After working for a while, Rosalynn received a message. ¡°Your husband is quite ruthless!¡± Upon viewing the message from Barlow, Rosalynn was left puzzled. She responded with a question mark. Promptly, Barlow sent her another message. ¡°Your husband has warned anyone who dares coborate with me that they''re going against him. He¡¯s sabotaged several of my joint projects.¡± Brian was bringing down Barlow. Rosalynn fixated her gaze on the screen, her red lips pursed. Though Brian presented a facade of calmness, he had obviously devised a n in his mind.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yet, such an approach perfectly aligned with his vengeful nature. He Was someone who sought retribution for even the smallest slights. Had it been up to her, she would have divorced him by now. ¡°What''s your next move?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°What else can | do? Just bear with it! Honestly, you are quite the femme fatale!¡± Barlow retorted. Reading his final words, Rosalynn could visualize Barlow''s sinister yet handsome expression as he uttered them. He was in a tough spot. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter: 1042 Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply. She found herself lost in thought for a moment before resuming her work. Around noon, she received a call from Karina. Upon answering, she heard Karina ask, ¡°Rosalynn, what''s gotten into Brian? Why has he suddenly targeted Barlow?¡± Did her best friend know about the situation?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn was slightly taken aback. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°I''m in a business partnership with Barlow at the moment. Brian has abruptly interfered with several film and television projects he invested in, which has impacted several of my artists,¡± Karina exined. Rosalynn rubbed her eyebrows, feeling a budding headache. How was she supposed to exin this to Karina? ¡°Rosalynn, what did Barlow do this time? Is Brian acting out of jealousy?¡± Noticing that Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, Karina ventured a guess. How sharp! Rosalynn silently praised, but responded, ¡°No, they might have business disputes. I''ll inquire about itter.¡± She had to discuss this with Brian again. She couldn¡¯t allow her best friend¡¯s business to suffer. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that Hughes Group is terminating their contract with Eleanor. What is Brian thinking?¡± Karina asked. Has his n been implemented so soon? She had to admit, her husband was a man of action. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s tired of her,¡± Rosalynn responded, her eyes rolling. ¡°Ah, is it because Selina is back and he¡¯s eager to cut ties with Eleanor?¡± Karina retorted with sarcasm. ¡°No, he¡¯s confessed that his new favorite is me.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice held a note of joy and sweetness. Karina clicked her tongue, stating, ¡°Rosalynn, are you unting your love life to me?¡± Rosalynn chuckled and remained silent. Karina continued, ¡°Okay, enough about that. First, go and ask Brian why he¡¯s behaving this way with Barlow, then Let me know.¡± Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter: 1043 At this, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Karina, are you concerned about Barlow?¡± There was a pause before Karina replied, ¡°Why should | be? I¡¯m worried about my investments.¡± Her tone had slightly shifted, and Rosalynn knew she wasn¡¯t being truthful. She said deliberately, ¡°Don¡¯t fret over your money. Even if Barlow goes bankrupt, | won¡¯t let it affect you.¡± After a brief silence, Karina said, ¡°Even so, aren''t they brothers? Why target his own kin?¡± She imed she wasn¡¯t worried about Barlow? That was a lie. ¡°Well, I''ll investigate first,¡± responded Rosalynn with a smile. After ending the call, Rosalynn sighed inwardly. Her best friend and Barlow had feelings for each other. She didn¡¯t know whether they would end up together. Checking her watch, she mulled over it for a moment before turning to Maggie. ¡°Maggie, could you contact Sanford for me? Ask him to deliver some dishes made by Atera Restaurant.¡± Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s request, Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Why should | call Sanford?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a bit swamped at the moment.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twinkled with mirth as she collected a document and rose, preparing to visit Brian in his office. ¡°What would you Like to eat?¡± Maggie inquired hastily. ¡°I''m not fussy. Feel free to choose something and send it to the CEO''s officeter,¡± Rosalynn answered. Maggie blinked before teasing in a soft voice, ¡°Oh, | thought you were going to treat me to a meal as a bribe to keep a secret!¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°You''re wee to join me.¡± ¡°I''d rather not y third wheel,¡± Maggie retorted. Rosalynn gave her a yful pinch and left, documents in hand, for the CEO¡¯s office. She knocked on the door of the office and heard Brian¡¯s deep and maic voice from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter: 1044 Rosalynn entered to find him immersed in his work. His white shirt and ck trousers lent him an air of sophisticated authority. As the saying went, ¡°Men at work are the most attractive.¡± It was indeed true. The more she studied her husband, the more appealing she found him. Upon noticing her silence, Brian Looked up. He arched an eyebrow, surprised, as his gaze met Rosalynn¡¯s amused eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just thought I¡¯d drop by and check on you,¡± Rosalynn stated earnestly. Brian smiled, setting down his work and motioning for her toe closer. Why did he always beckon her Like a beloved pet? For the sake of requesting his assistance, she decided to y along with his whimsy. As she approached, Brian pulled her onto hisp. ¡°| have a trantion document. Could you help me read it?¡± ncing at the document on the table, Rosalynn raised her eyebrows subtly. ¡°Sure, but what''s in it for me?¡± Brian raised his eyebrows in return. Inhaling her familiar scent, he slid his hand under the hem of her clothes. ¡°What would you Like?¡± Rosalynn stiffened. ¡°Stop it. This is an office. It¡¯s inappropriate to be seen like this by others.¡± Unfazed, Brian traced kisses along her elegant neck, his voice dropping to a sultry whisper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You''re my wife.¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°No, right now, I¡¯m your employee.¡± Unable to resist a chuckle, Brian continued to explore her soft skin. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m harassing you then.¡± Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter: 1045 Rosalynn blushed. ¡°Why must you always be so horny?¡± Perhaps Brian merely intended to tease her, but he found himself struggling to maintain control. Perhaps he was enchanted by her, or why else would his thoughts be so consumed by sex? Seizing her head gently, Brian pressed a dominating kiss to her lips. Remembering her purpose for the visit, Rosalynn offered no resistance, allowing him to kiss her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Post-kiss, observing the seductive look in her eyes, Brian murmured in a low, husky voice, ¡°Why are you sopliant? Tell me, what brought you here?¡± He was perceptive. Rosalynn silently bemoaned his sensitivity. ¡°Karina called me. She mentioned that your actions against Barlow are affecting her work.¡± Brian¡¯s expression turned steely. ¡°So, you''re advocating for Barlow now?¡± Observing his icy demeanor, Rosalynn rushed to cate him. ¡°No, not at all. But Karina is in business with Barlow. She''s my best friend. | just hope innocent parties aren¡¯t harmed in the process.¡° Hearing this, Brian seemed somewhat pacified. ¡°Why is Karina partnering with Barlow? Tell her to terminate their coboration as soon as possible. I''ll cover any losses incurred.¡± His wealth was astonishing. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might not be feasible. Karina is fond of Barlow.¡± She knew she had to leverage Karina to persuade Brian to leave Barlow alone. Brian frowned at Rosalynn¡¯s words. ¡°Karina has feelings for Barlow? But | thought she liked Virgil?¡± ¡°Barlow and Karina met a few years ago, when he saved her life,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°They¡¯ve known each other for a while. Recent events have brought them in frequent contact with each other, and Karina gradually developed feelings for him.¡° Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter: 1046 She wasn''t lying. Karina was indeed attracted to Barlow. In fact, if not for Kennedi, Rosalynn was convinced that the two would have been in a rtionship a long time ago. Sadly, that was not the case. ¡°Karina has bad taste,¡± Brian suddenly remarked, his lips curling into a sneer. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twinkled with humor. She pressed her palm against his chest and murmured, ¡°That''s right. Her taste in men isn¡¯t as excellent as mine.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian stared at her luscious lips. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me and butter me up?¡± She slowly dragged her finger in slow circles over his heart. ¡°Is it working?¡± He plucked her errant hand and held it up to his lips for a kiss. ¡°I¡¯LL allow it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯LL show mercy to Barlow.¡± Rosalynn blinked at him, speechless. What a ruthlessly conniving man! It seemed like whatever she tried, he would always see through her ploys. Discouraged, Rosalynn pulled away with a sigh and got to her feet. ¡°I suppose | knew that. Go ahead and get back to work. | won''t take up any more of your time.¡± But Brian immediately pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You''re leaving?¡± he asked sullenly as he gazed into her eyes. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Rosalynn shrugged and gave him a look of innocence. ¡°What? | just don¡¯t want to disturb your work.¡± Brian scoffed and reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°You''ve already disturbed me. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to stay a little Longer.¡± ¡°No. | also have work to do.¡± ¡°Are you sure? | might change my mind...¡± He yed with a strand of her hair before tucking it behind her hair. Rosalynn¡¯s Lips fell open. Was there still hope, after all? She considered her options for a few seconds, then wound her arms around his shoulders and kissed him square in the mouth. ¡°| ordered some dishes from Atera Restaurant earlier. Let''s meet up for Lunch and eat together.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows and looked somewhat affronted. ¡°That''s it?¡± Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter: 1047 Rosalynn nced at his Adam¡¯s apple and ducked her head to give it a little nip. ¡°I''ll be sure to make it worth your while tonight.¡± Brian swallowed hard, his gaze darkening with desire. ¡°That¡¯s a given It doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°ALL right. Then tell me, what would you Like me to do?¡± The next thing Rosalynn knew, he was picking her up and carrying her to the lounge. ¡°I''d like to charge you in real time.¡± She could only cling to him and brace herself for the inevitable. Was he really going to ravish her here, in the office, in broad daylight? ¡°Stop it. This is inappropriate!¡± Ih, don¡¯t you want me to change my mind anymore?¡± jill you really change your mind?¡± ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Rosalynn sucked in a breath. This man was incorrigible!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile outside the building, Selina and Deanna arrived. Selina was holding a small thermos. ¡°My brother has gone out of his mind,¡° Deanna said, her voice dripping with disgust. ¡°Why would he choose to work in this ce instead of Hughes Group?¡± Selina smoothed her hair and tried to speak up for him. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he has just acquired this studio. He probably feels the need to pay more attention to it during the transition period.¡± Deanna rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°Please. He¡¯s only here because Rosalynn is here. What the hell is wrong with that stupid brother of mine?¡± Awave of jealousy swept over Selina. Was that true? What did Brian see in Rosalynn that he liked her so much? The women strutted across the Lobby and took the elevator to the floor that housed S.W. Studio. As soon as they stepped out into the hall, they ran into a man who seemed to be in a rush. He caught Deanna¡¯s attention, and she paused in her tracks. Deanna¡¯s eyes Landed on Keegan Keegan was deep in a phone conversation, one hand clutching a sheaf of documents. He was preparing for an uing business meeting. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter: 1048 ¡°Selina, head to my brother¡¯s ce first. I''ll catch up,¡± Deanna instructed. She felt the need to have a thorough conversation with Keegan. Another elevator arrived just as Deanna was making her decision. Selina stepped inside. On the ground floor, Keegan exited the building, heading to his car. Awoman¡¯s voice echoed from behind him, ¡°Hold up.¡± He halted instinctively, ncing over his shoulder. Upon recognizing Deanna, a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Deanna approached him, inspecting him from head to toe before scoffing, ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near as good-looking as my brother.¡± She hadn''t gotten a good look at him the previous night, but now she did. While not unattractive, he paled inparison to her brother. Rosalynn, just an average person, was more aptly matched with a man Like him. Keegan, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who''s your brother? What are you trying to say?¡± Deanna held her head high, demanding, ¡°What''s going on between you and Rosalynn?¡± Keegan was taken aback. ¡°You know Rosalynn? Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your concern! Are you two dating or not?¡± Deanna retorted. Keegan eyed her warily. ¡°What''s your connection to Doreen?¡± Was this woman a friend of Doreen¡¯s? Was she here to defend Doreen? ¡°Doreen? Who''s that?¡± Deanna frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know Doreen? Then who are you?¡± Keegan challenged, his eyes narrowing. Exasperated, Deanna shot back, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking questions here Don¡¯t try to divert!¡± Keegan chuckled, ¡°Miss, | don¡¯t owe you any answers. I¡¯m on a tight schedule. Excuse me.¡± Then he brushed past her, eager to escape the confrontational situation. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter: 1049 Deanna rushed to intercept him. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go!¡± As she reached out to grab Keegan, he sidestepped her instinctively. Just then, Deanna¡¯s high heel slipped on a pebble. She stumbled forward, Losing control. ¡°Careful!¡± Keegan spun around, catching her. But, in her unsteady state, Deanna knocked him down instead. Their lips collided unintentionally. Keegan grunted, feeling a sharp pain in his back. He opened his eyes, meeting Deanna¡¯s bewildered gaze. His breath hitched. Had she just kissed him out of the blue? ¡°Could you get up now?¡± Keegan grumbled, nudging her off. Deanna felt a wave of disorientation. The soft sensation on her lips left her mind reeling. Her family was conservative and she¡¯d never been romantically involved. Had a stranger just stolen her first kiss? Ahigh-pitched voice pierced the moment. ¡°Keegan, what is going on?¡± Recognizing Doreen¡¯s voice, Keegan sighed inwardly. He couldn''t believe his luck today. Why did problems seem to be piling up one after the other? He nced at the dazed Deanna and helped her to her feet. Doreen marched up to him, demanding, ¡°Keegan, who is she? Are you two-timing Rosalynn?¡± Just as Keegan was about to defend himself, an idea popped into his head.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He casually draped his arm over Deanna¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m just like any other guy. | cheat too. You might want to reconsider your pursuit.¡± Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter: 1050 Doreen had always praised him for his honesty. Perhaps if she discovered he was just like any other man, she would stop chasing him. Doreen¡¯s eyes darted between Keegan and Deanna, her disbelief apparent. ¡°No way, Keegan. You''re ying some cruel joke, right? And you, who are you? Why are you cozying up to Keegan?¡± Before Deanna could even utter a word, Keegan¡¯s grip around her tightened. ¡°Don''t bother about who she is. As you can see, she outshines you in beauty and elegance. This is the type of women | prefer. Even if | don¡¯t choose Rosalynn, I''d only consider a woman like her for a girlfriend.¡± Doreen¡¯s face was a storm cloud. She red at Deanna, a searing hostility in her eyes. Keegan wanted nothing more than to escape the entire situation. ¡°We have important matters to attend to and must take our leave now. Perhaps it¡¯s time you return to your work.¡± After these words, he escorted Deanna to his car, opened the door for her and nudged her into the passenger seat. As he slid into the driver''s seat and watched Doreen storm off in a fit of rage, he exhaled a sigh of relief. She had finally left. Had he sessfully shaken off Doreen? He nced over at Deanna in the passenger seat. Given he''d used her as a pawn just now, he felt a pang of guilt.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°| apologize¡ª" he began, but his words were cut short by a sharp p. Slowly turning his head, he looked at Deanna, his surprise tinged with irritation. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Her fists clenched, Deanna retorted, ¡°You''re a pest! You deserved more than a p!¡± Apest? Was she talking about their idental kiss? His face took on a darker hue. ¡°Who harassed whom, Miss? It was you who pushed me down, remember?¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter: 1051 Stumped, Deanna gestured at her lips, sputtering, ¡°What? Don''t y the victim card because you''re a woman. | wasn¡¯t thrilled about the kiss either! Leave my car now! Feeling disgruntled, Keegan had to acknowledge his terrible Luck. He couldn¡¯t wait to put distance between himself and this vtile girl. ¡°You''re a liar and a cheat. You''re a lowlife!¡± Feeling the sting of Keegan¡¯s dismissive behavior, Deanna seethed. Keegan shrugged indifferently. ¡°Sure, | am. I¡¯m an awful man. Are you leaving my car now or not?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You!¡± Finding no words, Deanna huffed. Remembering how he¡¯d stolen her first kiss, her rage red. She grabbed his wrist and bit down hard. ¡°Ouch! Keegan winced, watching her storm out of the car after her bite, he was left dumbfounded. Was this woman a canine in her past life? That bite was ferocious! Upon stepping out of the car, Deanna vented her rage with a hefty kick at the door, only to wince as her foot throbbed in response. She yelped and hopped in pain. Watching the spectacle unfold from the car, Keegan couldn''t help but shake his head, amusement glinting in his eyes, before he drove away. He only hoped he wouldn¡¯t cross paths with this tempestuous girl again. ¡°Not so fast, you jerk! I¡¯m not done with you As the car exhaust fumes filled her nostrils, Deanna clenched her fists in simmering fury. Meanwhile, as soon as Selina stepped into the studio, she became the center of attention. The receptionist queried about her identity and recognized her as a well-known dancer. Upon Learning of her connection with Brian, the receptionist guided her to the CEO''s office. She knocked on the CEO''s office door, only to be met with silence. ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you in there?¡± the receptionist inquired. Still, the silence continued. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter: 1052 Selina offered a gracious smile. ¡°Thank you for escorting me here. I¡¯LL wait for Brian inside.¡± Taken in by her refined demeanor, the receptionist raised no objections and pushed open the door to the CEO''s office for her. Inside the office¡¯s lounge, the intimate couple jolted at the intrusion, halting their actions. ¡°Someone¡¯sing in. Move away!¡± Rosalynn hurriedly pushed the man atop her. Contrary to her reaction, Brian didn¡¯t move away. Instead, he nted a kiss on her flushed Lips and resumed their intimate encounter. He wasn¡¯t one to halt mid-course.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His passionate movements caused Rosalynn to suppress a gasp. Outside, as Selina set down the thermos on the table, she caught a taint sound. Surprised, she moved to the lounge, curiosity sparking within her. ¡°Brian, is that you?¡± Inside the Lounge, Rosalynn could hear the sound of high heels steadily approaching the Lounge door The sound of approaching footsteps echoed ominously, each step bringing the intruder closer to the ¡®lounge. She was a bundle of nerves, the fear that someone might abruptly burst through the door making her entire body tense up. Brian took a deep breath, beads of sweat Lining his forehead, and his voice turned husky. ¡°Darling, you need to rx. Your tenseness is driving me crazy.¡± ¡°Brian, get off me right now!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was a mix of urgency and embarrassment as she tried to push him away. Ignoring her protests, Brian captured her lips with his, finally reaching his climax. Outside the door, Selina leaned slightly towards the door, Lending an ear while her hand hovered on the doorknob. rian, are you in there? I¡¯m about to enter,¡± she announced. ¡°Don''te in,¡± Brian¡¯s Low, raspy voice replied, causing Selina¡¯s hand to pause on the doorknob. Amomentter, the door swung open, revealing Brian to her. ¡°Selina, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Selina took in his disheveled clothes and tousled hair. ¡°I brought you some soup. Brian, are you not feeling well?¡± Brian shut the lounge door behind him and responded lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so | was just catching a nap.¡± Really? Selina cast a doubtful nce at the lounge, only to see darkness engulfing the inside. ¡°You mustn''t overwork yourself.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without offering any response, Brian moved to pour himself some water. Inside the lounge, Rosalynn surveyed her torn clothes, speechless. How was she supposed to present herself to others in this state? She pulled out her phone, found Brian¡¯s contact, and sent him an angry emoji. ¡°My clothes are torn!¡± Outside, Brian had just taken a sip of water when his phone buzzed. He picked it up, a smile shing across his face when he saw the sender. ¡°Hang tight,¡± he texted back, followed by a message to Edwin asking for a set of women¡¯s clothes to be sent over as soon as possible. Not far from him, Selina was pouring the soup out of the thermos. Seeing the smile on Brian¡¯s face, she grew curious about who he was texting. ¡°Brian, | made this soup myself. Try it while it¡¯s still warm.¡± Brian slipped his phone into his pocket, eyed the steaming soup, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Leave it for Later. Was it because he wasn¡¯t hungry or because he didn¡¯t want to consume the soup she had prepared? Selina blinked, moving to him gracefully. There was no one else around. She wanted to recreate the good old times with him, ¡°Brian, your cor is askew. Let me fix it for you.¡± Before Brian could react, Selina was on her toes, adjusting his cor. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter: 1054 In the process, her eyes fell on his white shirt and she spotted a faint lipstick mark. Her face shifted subtly as she noticed it. Brian, as she knew him, was scrupulous about his appearance and work. He never wore anything less than pristine clothes, yet there was a lipstick stain on his shirt. It was improbable for Brian to be seen in public with stained clothes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That only left one possibility: a woman had just been intimate with him and had left a Lipstick mark on his cor. Considering how Brian had emerged from the lounge just earlier, a pang of realization hit Selina. Was there a woman inside the lounge? Who could it be? Could it be Rosalynn? She couldn¡¯t believe that Brian would engage in such an act with Rosalynn during office hours. Jealousy welled up in Selina¡¯s eyes. She studied Brian¡¯s handsome face, quelled the turmoil within her, and offered a gentle smile. ¡°Brian, lower your head. | spotted a grey hair,¡± she stated. Brian frowned, about to retort when Selina reached out to wrap her arms around his neck. Within the confines of the Lounge, Rosalynn carefully peered through a small opening. The sight that met her eyes was of Brian, caught in an intimate moment with Selina. It seemed Like Selina was in the middle of kissing him. Rosalynn¡¯s grip tightened around the doorknob as she bit back a chuckle. So he thought it was eptable to maintain such close quarters with his ex while she was present. This was simply outrageous. Meanwhile, in the office, Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. Just as he was about to push Selina away, the door swung open. Deanna stormed in, visibly irritated. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter: 1055 Upon witnessing the seemingly intimate scene unfolding between Brian and Selina, she blinked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Oh, it appears that I¡¯ve walked in at an inopportune moment!¡± Selina released Brian, her cheeks tinged with a hint of bashfulness. ¡°Deanna, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing going on between your brother and me.¡± ¡°Oh, Selina, you don¡¯t need to exin. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you and my brother to want to kiss each other. After all, you two are such an ideal pair!¡± Deanna countered. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Deanna, are you back to your nonsense again?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Deanna pouted, her voice brimming with defiance. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You and Selina are destined to be together. And Rosalynn should marry Keegan, who¡¯s nothing but a rude, audacious scoundrel!¡± The mere thought of Keegan¡¯s treatment of her sparked a surge of rage within Deanna. In a frosty tone, Brian warned, ¡°Keegan is your sister-inw¡¯s senior. If you continue this line of thought, Leave immediately. | brought you here to enjoy yourself, not to stir up trouble.¡± Fuming, Deanna retorted, ¡°Are you still defending Rosalynn? I¡¯ve encountered Keegan. He¡¯s a deceiver. He and Rosalynn are surely colluding to entrap you.¡± With a sigh, Brian sank into the sofa and questioned, ¡°And what are they supposedly plotting against me? Are they nning to steal my fortune?¡± ¡°Well, you''ve figured it out too, haven¡¯t you?¡± Deanna eximed, nodding vigorously. Brian scoffed, ¡°Deanna, perhaps you should indulge in more of your trashy novels. You¡¯d make an excellent scriptwriter.¡± Rendered speechless, Deanna stammered, ¡°Why won''t you trust me? Keegan is a genuine jerk. You have no idea that he...¡± ¡°What exactly did he do?¡± Brian queried, his gaze focused on her. Deanna dered, ¡°Whatever he did, he¡¯s an absolute reprobate.¡± In the Lounge, Rosalynn listened attentively, a baffled expression on her face. Her sister-inw seemed to harbor a strong distaste for Keegan. What could Keegan have possibly done to provoke her ire? At this juncture, a knock resounded on the CEO''s office door. Edwin entered the room, a bag clutched in his hand. ¡°Mr. Hughes, these are the clothes you requested.¡± Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter: 1056 Rising from his seat, Brian epted the bag and proceeded straight to the lounge. Deanna, recognizing the bag as belonging to a renowned women¡¯s clothing brand, expressed her surprise. ¡°Why are you carrying a set of women¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°Just stay here.¡± With that, Brian opened the lounge door. Seated on the sofa, Selina¡¯s expression soured. As she had suspected, there was someone else in the Lounge. It had to be Rosalynn!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What a scheming woman she was To think she managed to get a typically serious and fastidious man to engage in such acts during broad daylight! Inside the Lounge, Rosalynn epted the clothes from Brian, shooting him a re. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Brian gently pinched her irate cheeks, a smile ying on his Lips ¡°Are you upset? Remember, you need my help.¡± Rosalynn halted her tag removal. ¡°Have you had a change of heart?¡± With a smirk, Brian tossed aside the thin nket cloaking her body, leaving her naked form exposed to his gaze. ¡°Since you''ve shown such cooperation, | can assure that Barlow remains unscathed in the film and television industry.¡± Upon hearing these words, Rosalynn blinked, relief flowing through her. That was good news. At least, Karina¡¯s agency wouldn''t be affected. ¡°Thank you, on Karina''s behalfl¡± she replied. Brian remained silent. Seeing that she was about to dress, he offered, ¡°Shall | help you?¡± Rosalynn swiftly moved away, throwing a re at him. ¡°Out!¡± Brian chuckled, deciding to refrain from further teasing. As he stepped out of the lounge, he seamlessly shifted back into his usual cool, distant demeanor. Deanna Looked around, querying, ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡± Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter: 1057 ¡°Your sister-inw,¡± Brian answered indifferently. Deanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s she doing in there?¡± Brian nced at her and stated, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. She''s free to do as she wishes.¡± Deanna was left at a loss for words, her anger simmering. Soon, Rosalynn, now fully dressed, emerged from the Lounge. Upon seeing Deanna and Selina seated on the sofa, she greeted them with a calm smile. ¡°You''re here.¡± Startled, Deanna questioned, ¡°Rosalynn, why are you changing your clothes in the middle of the day?¡± ly clothes got torn,¡± replied Rosalynn, her smile steady. ¡°How did your clothes get torn?¡± ¡°Ask your brother!¡± Just as Deanna was about to probe Brian further, Selina gently pulled her hand, hinting at her to drop the matter. Noticing Rosalynn take a seat next to Brian, Selina suppressed her jealousy and smiled, ¡°Rosalynn, were you in there? Did you happen to hear anything?¡± ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± asked Rosalynn. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me and Brian. Deanna is just outspoken. And | was only helping Brian tidy up his clothes.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her words were deliberate, an attempt to sow seeds of doubt in Rosalynn. Rosalynn turned to Brian with a smile. ¡°I have full trust in my husband''s loyalty to me, especially since | just satisfied his needs.¡± Just satisfied his needs? Could she be any more tant? Selina¡¯s smile faltered. Deanna, who had been standing to one side, caught on to Rosalynn¡¯s insinuation as well. She retorted angrily, ¡°How could you be so shameless? In broad daylight, you and my brother...¡± ¡°Deanna, you''re still young and might not understand that people can be addicted to certain indulgences. Your brother can''t get enough of me,¡± Rosalynn said calmly, wrapping her arm around Brian¡¯s. Enraged, Deanna was nearly jumping out of her skin. ¡°Leave right now! We have business to discuss with my brother!¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter: 1058 ¡°Unfortunately, Deanna, it¡¯s time for Lunch and I¡¯vemitted to dine with your brother,¡± Rosalynn replied, Looking at her wristwatch. Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn, your meal has arrived. May | enter?¡± It was Maggie, bringing in their Lunch. Her timing couldn¡¯t have been better. Rosalynn received the meal from Maggie, offering her a smile. ¡°Maggie, would you like to join us?¡± Maggie exchanged a meaningful nce with Rosalynn before politely declining. ¡°No, thank you, Rosalynn. I¡¯ve ordered just enough for you and Mr. Hughes. I¡¯m afraid it won''t suffice for three.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Was Maggie subtly suggesting that Deanna and Selina should make their exit? What a clever girl. Rosalynn, with a hint of a smirk, watched as Maggie left the CEO¡¯s office. She then turned to Brian. ¡°Darling, what shall we do? We don¡¯t have enough food for everyone. Maybe you should order a few extra dishes for Deanna and Selina.¡± Her tone was light, her smile teasing. Brian grasped her intent quickly, realizing she was reinforcing her role as his wife. He nced at his costly wristwatch with a smile. ¡°Deanna, Selina, I¡¯ve scheduled an important video conference and won''t be able to join you for Lunch, Please feel free to dine elsewhere. It¡¯s my treat.¡± He found Rosalynn¡®s possessive disy rather endearing. It signaled to him the depth of her affection. Seeing Brian request her departure, Selina¡¯s fingers clenched. She was here to foster her rtionship with Brian, not to bear witness to Rosalynn and his open affection. Yet here they were, unting their love. Reigning in her emotions, Selina offered a gentle smile. ¡°That''s alright, Brian. | understand you''re busy, so there¡¯s no need for you to spend time with Deanna and me. Just make sure to have the soup | brought. Deanna and | won''t disturb you any Longer.¡± Her grace andposure made Rosalynn seem petty inparison.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s lips curled slightly; she found her husband''s ex-girlfriend remarkably refined. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter: 1059 ¡°By the way, Brian, there¡®s a favor | must ask of you.¡± Before leaving, Selina remembered something. ¡°Mr. Holmes from the Cultural Affairs Bureau reached out, knowing | had returned. He wishes to discuss potential coboration on the uing Wragos Cultural and Art Festival. Given your familiarity with the venue, perhaps you could apany me to meet him?¡± Brian considered his schedule momentarily upon hearing her request. Seeing his silence, Selina spected that he might be concerned about Rosalynn. Her eyes glinting, she turned to Rosalynn, smiling. ¡°Rosalynn, would you mind if Brian apany me?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise. Before she could respond, Deanna chimed in sarcastically, ¡°Why should she mind? Didn''t she just assert her faith in my brother¡¯s Loyalty?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Naturally, she didn''t want to deny Brian from apanying Selina. After all, she couldn¡¯t have him constantly at her side. Moreover, trust yed a significant role in the longevity of their marriage. With these thoughts, Rosalynn began unwrapping the dishes Maggie had brought, smiling. ¡°Of course not, | have no reason to be jealous. | wouldn¡¯t interfere in my husband''s affairs. Come, Brian, let¡¯s eat.¡± Brian nced at her, his eyebrows slightly raised, yet he remained silent. He stood up and approached the table. Seeing this, Selina felt a twinge of envy; Brian seemed toply with Rosalynn¡¯s every whim. Biting back her disappointment, she smiled and confirmed, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Brian, I''LL contact youter.¡± As Brian took a seat at the table, he epted the soup Rosalynn had prepared for him. The soup was from Atera Restaurant, featuring mushrooms among other ingredients. Since Brian didn¡¯t Like mushrooms, he picked them all out. Observing this, Rosalynn chided, ¡°What are you doing? Mushrooms are nutritious. Don¡¯t be picky.¡± Brian took a sip of the broth, replying, ¡°I never eat mushrooms.¡± ¡°No, you must.¡± Rosalynn served him another spoonful of soup. Frowning at the mushrooms, Brian protested, ¡°They don¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°But they are nutritious.¡± Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter: 1060 ¡°| don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Brian looked up, taken aback. ¡°If you love me, you''ll do as | say. Eat the mushrooms,¡± Rosalynn said, grinning. She was bent on molding him to her Liking. She was determined to tame this domineering CEO! Amused and somewhat helpless, Brian didn¡¯t object and ate the mushrooms. Selina, who had yet to leave, watched this unfold, her nails digging into her skin. She had grossly underestimated Rosalynn. This woman was far from stupid. She was an expert in maniption. ¡°Really, Rosalynn, you''re being too bossy. My brother doesn¡¯t Like mushrooms. Why insist he eat them?¡± Deanna finally spoke up, unable to hide her frustration. Turning to Brian, Rosalynn shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you like mushrooms?¡± Brian swallowed the mushroom he had been chewing and arched an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡± Did she even need to ask? ¡°But | enjoy mushrooms, so you should share in my Likes.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian gave a small smile and took another mushroom into his mouth. Asilent deration of his love, it seemed. ¡°Brian, you...¡± Deanna wanted to protest. ¡°Deanna, I¡¯m feeling hungry as well. Lets go.¡± Selina, unwilling to witness the disy of affection any longer, tugged at the incensed Deanna, Leading her away. She was far from giving up. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter: 1061 With the two of them gone, Rosalynn heaved a sigh of relief, gently patting her face, which had been strained with a forced smile. Battling with another woman was exhausting! ¡°So, you''ve stopped pretending?¡± Across from her, Brian studied her with an amused smile. Rosalynn nced at him, questioning, ¡°What did | pretend to be?¡± ¡°You pretended to be gracious and forgiving,¡± Brianmented. Rolling her eyes at him, Rosalynn muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous man.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Brian retorted, ¡°And you¡¯re a dangerous woman.¡± He was dangerous; she was equally threatening. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Neither was superior. ¡°Are you genuinely nning to meet Mr. Holmes with Selina?¡± Taking a casual sip of her soup, Rosalynn posed the question. Brian chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you concerned? Don¡¯t you trust in my Loyalty to you?¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes again, ncing at the thermos beside him. ¡°She prepared that for you. Aren¡¯t you going to try it?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d prefer the food ordered by my wife.¡± Rosalynn snorted, though a smile tugged at her lips After pondering for a moment, she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Karina, informing her about Brian¡¯s decision. Seeing her absorbed in her phone rather than her food, Brian reached over and snatched her phone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eating with me, but your mind is elsewhere?¡± Rosalynn looked startled. ¡°Hey, give me back my phone.¡± Brian nced at her screen, and his smile subtly faded. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Rosalynn retrieved her phone. ¡°Nothing. Karina asked to be updated about the situation. | didn¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Brian remained silent. Rosalynn nced at him, picked up some food, and ced it in his bowl. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter: 1062 Ahint of ttery apanied her actions. Brian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Does Karina really have feelings for Barlow?¡± Rosalynn paused in her meal, responding, ¡°Just pretend that you¡¯re not aware, to spare Karina¡¯s self-esteem.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Barlow feel the same way about Karina?¡± Well... Rosalynn took a mouthful of food, which felt dry and left her momentarily speechless. ¡°Indeed, Barlow seems to have his eyes on you.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was frosty. Rosalynn found herself choking. She forced down the food and took a sip of soup to clear her throat. As she was about to speak, Brian suddenly proposed, ¡°Honey, let''s try to set up Barlow and Karina.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Rosalynn nearly spit out her mouthful of soup. After swallowing and coughing again, she managed to ask, ¡°What did you say? y matchmaker?¡± Brian looked at her. ¡°Why are you so shocked? Isn¡¯t it a good thing if we could bring them together? That way, Barlow won''t be bothering you anymore.¡± Rosalynn dabbed her mouth with a napkin. She, too, had contemted ying matchmaker for the two, but the timing wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Darling, love cannot be forced, just like the situation with Maggie and Sanford. | believe it¡¯s best to let things take their natural course.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s cold gaze locked onto her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you''re hesitating to match them up, because you enjoy being pursued by two men?¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. She felt falsely used. ¡°Darling, is that your perception of me?¡± Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter: 1063 Brian¡¯s eyes remained unreadable, as if he were trying to see through Rosalynn. After a silent moment, he gave a cold smile and said nothing further. simply removing the remaining mushrooms from his soup. Rosalynn was again left without words. Was Brian expressing his silent disapproval in this manner? Brian could indeed be quite childish! In a high-end restaurant, Karina was attending aworking event. Awave of relief washed over her upon receiving Rosalynn¡¯s message. Brian would not cause any difficulties for Barlow in the film and television industries. At least he had shown some mercy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g How exactly had Barlow offended Brian? Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Was it merely professional conflict? ¡°Miss Glyn, stop daydreaming. Let¡¯s drink.¡± Aportly middle-aged man named Natt approached her, refilling her ss with wine. Shaking off her thoughts, Karina quickly stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Today, she had invited several directors and producers to dinner in an attempt to secure a contract for one of her actresses. She had already drunk a substantial amount. Even though she had taken an anti-alcohol pill beforehand, she was beginning to feel tipsy. However, Natt seemed impervious to the effects of alcohol, which was a real problem. ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink with me? As long as you drink this ss of wine, I''ll guarantee the secondary lead role in my new production to your star,¡± Natt said, his breath reeking of alcohol. Karina¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± nen have | ever gone back on my word?¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll drink this ss of wine.¡± Karina reached for the ss, ready to drink it down. ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s not fun to drink like this.¡± Natt raised his hand to stop her. Karina looked at him questioningly, ¡°How should we drink then?¡± Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter: 1064 With a chuckle, Natt wrapped his arm around her shoulder. The lust in his eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Karina. Karina froze, internally cursing him, but outwardly she managed to smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Nattughed. ¡°Karina, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. Let''s do it.¡± He even started calling her Karina instead of Miss Glyn. Karina held back a scoff but kept her expression neutral. Just as he was about to proceed, she frowned and dodged his arm. ¡°Oh my! My stomach is not feeling well. | need to step out to get something.¡± His smile froze. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Clutching her belly, Karina feigned difort. ¡°You know how it is with us women, we have our monthly cycle. I''ll be back shortly. Jack, could you please keep the guestspany in the meantime?¡± Jack, a star she had brought along, quickly stood up, ready to propose a toast in her stead. Karina swiftly made her way to the door and opened it. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Behind her, Natt¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Do you think you can trick me? Am | that gullible?¡± Karina paused, turning to face him with an awkward smile. ¡°How could | dare to deceive you? I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He snorted. ¡°If you aim to have a sessful career in the entertainment industry, you need to show some sincerity. This isn¡¯t a college, we¡¯re not youngsters anymore. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t bother working in this field.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g His blunt words left her taken aback, mentally cursing him as she closed the door behind her. It appeared she wouldn''t be able to escape today. She was prepared to make certain sacrifices for her career as long as it didn¡¯t cross her ethical boundaries. Mentally preparing herself, Karina returned to the director¡¯s side. ¡°Natt, don¡¯t be upset. How could | dare to deceive you? I''ll go buy something after we have this drink, okay?¡± Natt, seeing her acquiescence, nodded, handing her the ss and reaching out to hold her shoulder. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s drink.¡± The man¡¯s substantial belly pressed against her. Karina gritted her teeth, suppressing the revulsion in her eyes, and forced a smile. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter: 1065 Life was harsh. Money wasn¡¯t easily earned. To ensure she had enough to Livefortably in her old age, she was prepared to make any necessary sacrifices. At that moment, the door swung open, and a new face entered the scene. ¡°Natt, fortune certainly favors you today!¡± The voice echoed through the room, prompting all those present to turn their gazes to the entrance. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sound of the familiar voice. She whirled around quickly, only to find Barlow striding to her, a faint smile ying on his lips Why was Barlow here? Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. She then remembered she spotted a silhouette resembling him when she opened the door earlier. ¡°Ah, Mr. Tucker! Are you joining us for dinner?¡± Natt recognized Barlow and released his grip on Karina. Retreating two steps, Karina instinctively smoothed down the hem of her dress. Barlow¡¯s gaze met hers. ¡°No. I¡¯m actually Looking for someone.¡± ¡°Who might that be?¡± Natt asked. ¡°I''m searching for my partner.¡± Turning to Karina, Barlow continued, ¡°Karina, is this how you treat your partner? Leaving me hanging Like that. Do you think I''m so easily dismissed?¡± Karina was left without words. When had she ever made ns with him? But she knew better than to challenge him on this.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| apologize. Natt had urgent matters to attend to, hence | had to put you on hold. We can talkter.¡± With a piercing gaze, Barlow retorted, ¡°What if | insist on having that talk today?¡± A flicker of anticipation lit up Karina¡¯s eyes, ¡°Natt and | will wrap up our discussion shortly.¡± Surely with Barlow¡¯s presence, Natt would keep his distance, wouldn¡¯t he? Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 ¡°Oh? And what might this discussion with Natt entail?¡± Barlow inquired, an eyebrow arched in curiosity. Karina answered. Natt¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°We''re discussing a potential role that requires Barlow¡¯s gaze shifted from her face to her ss before reaching out to take the wine. ¡°Natt, I''ll handle this ss for her. Approach me tomorrow regarding the investment for your new production.¡± And with that, he drained the ss of its contents. Natt¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he quickly replied, ¡°Of course. Considering your partnership with Karina, | will certainly assign the role of the secondary lead to her artist.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. cing the drained ss back onto the table, Barlow smiled and announced, ¡°Then I''LL be excusing myself along with her.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natt Looked at him respectfully. As Barlow retreated, Karina watched him, biting her Lip. She instructed her artist, ¡°Jack, stay and share a few more drinks with Natt.¡± Barlow had aided her escape and even secured a deal on her behalf. Why was he being so kind? Once they had exited the private room, she hurried to catch up with Barlow. In a hushed voice, she expressed, ¡°Thank you for your assistance. If there¡¯s nothing more, I''ll be leaving now.¡± Turning to depart, she was stopped short as Barlow caught her wrist, pulling her into a secluded corner. He pressed her against the wall, his presence exuding a distinct chill. ¡°Karina, is this your method of conducting business? Allowing him to touch you, sharing drinks with him? You are an agent, nota public rtions officer!¡± His tone, cold with a hint of anger, echoed through the space. His Long arms, braced against the wall, caged her in. She had no way out. Staring into his captivating eyes, she recalled the previous incidents and her heart fluttered. ¡°It''s none of your concern, Barlow!¡± What was the nature of their rtionship? Why was his reprimand filled with such venom? Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 ¡°None of my business? Karina, had | not run into you today, what would have been your next move after sharing a drink with him? If he demanded you to sleep with him for the role, would you haveplied?¡± His normally twinkling eyes were devoid of their usual mirth. Barlow raised his hand, gripping Karina¡¯s chin tightly, his teeth gritted. Fury welled within Karina. She forcefully shrugged off his grip, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. | wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to sleep with him for a role!¡± Barlow scoffed, ¡°You''re the biggest fool of all!¡± His words wereced with mockery, pushing Karina to the brink of tears. ¡°Yes, | am a fool. If | wasn¡¯t, would | have been deceived by you?¡± Taking note of Karina¡¯s slightly reddened eyes, Barlow checked his harsh words, a glimmer of restraint flickering in his gaze. Asudden urge overcame him, a desire to confess that he hadn¡¯t been toying with her; he was serious. He Loved her. His actions were dictated byplex circumstances ALL he wanted was to shield her from any harm. ¡°Chameleon...¡± His voice, thick with emotion, murmured the pet name he had assigned her. Ashiver ran down Karina''s spine. As she locked eyes with him, she yearned to hear what he would utter next. Yet, the man before her remained silent, his gaze riveted on her. Curling her fingers, Karina mentally chastised herself for being foolish once more. Her sense of injustice morphed into frustration. She retorted, ¡°Fine, | may be a fool. But you¡¯re hardly any better. Without me, you would''ve been bankrupt by now.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Barlow looked taken aback, his eyes narrowing in puzzlement. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Fixing him with her stare, Karina dered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being targeted by Brian? Barlow, did you do something to Rosalynn again?¡± Could Karina be aware that he was being thwarted by Brian? Blinking subtly, Barlow deflected her question with one of his own. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 ¡°rify this for me. How am | dependent on you?¡± Karina scoffed, ¡°Brian knows that we''re business partners. Out of consideration for me, he¡¯s refrained from stonewalling you in film and television resources.¡± So, that was the truth?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A flicker of curiosity sparked in Barlow¡¯s eyes. Facing Barlow, Karina asked, ¡°Why are you still pursuing Rosalynn? She doesn¡¯t even harbor any feelings for you, does she?¡± Her eyes were brimming with emotion, her pretty face slightly distorted with indignation. Barlow couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Are you worried about me? Worried about him? At his words, a spark ignited in Karina¡¯s eyes. Seeing the amused look in Barlow¡¯s eyes, she instinctively averted her gaze and retorted, ¡°Of course not.¡± Ahint of amusement danced in Barlow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then why did Brian extend a favor to me on your ount? Just because we''re partners? Or did you confess to Rosalynn about your feelings for me?¡± Confronted with the truth, Karina was left both flustered and irritated. She red at him and shouted, ¡°Barlow, don¡¯t tter yourself! It¡¯s you who has feelings for me! Otherwise, why did you assist me earlier?¡± Yes! He truly did harbor feelings for her! As he gazed at her charming face, a soft smile graced Barlow''s Lips. ¡°To The distant sound of high heels echoed. Catching sight of a figure in his peripheral vision, Barlow¡¯s expression changed. His previously warm smile froze, the rest of his words Left unspoken. He straightened up, his handsome features suddenly assuming a more detached Look. ¡°You''re overthinking it. | interfered in your affairs simply because you''re Rosalynn¡¯s best friend. Assisting you is merely a way of courting favor with Rosalynn. Karina, you would put in a good word for me with Rosalynn, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± The man¡¯sments were incredibly irritating. The tenderness he had shown moments ago had dissipated entirely. As Karina gazed at him, she felt a surge of self-deprecation. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 She had been naively hoping that he would admit, after much contemtion, that he loved her. How could she forget that this man was perpetually a jerk? Anger welled within Karina, her eyes reddening further. Furious, she kicked Barlow and shoved him aside. ¡°Barlow, keep your distance. Let''s get one thing straight, | won¡¯t assist a home-wrecker! Stop daydreaming!¡± Having said that, Karina pivoted on her heel and strode away. Barlow watched her retreating figure, a Lump forming in his throat. Asharp pain radiated from his foot. Lowering his gaze, he noticed the imprint of her shoe. A wave of helplessness washed over him. She must be livid! Their misunderstanding was now more profound than ever.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His phone chimed with an iing call. He checked the screen, and his expression hardened. It was Aldrich calling. Casting onest look in Karina¡¯s direction, he answered the call and started walking the opposite way. lello?¡± ¡°Barlow, I¡¯m already at the private room. Where are you?¡± ¡°I''LL be there shortly.¡± Barlow disconnected the call with a frown. Surprisingly, Brian''s opposition had benefited him considerably. It had convinced Aldrich that he and Brian were arch-rivals. In the future, Aldrich would trust him more and reveal his true intentions. Kennedi, from a corner, watched Barlow¡¯s retreating figure and then quietly followed Karina. Karina took a deep breath, silently cursing Barlow once more. ¡°Karina, if you harbor any illusions about him in the future, you¡¯re an absolute fool!¡± she muttered. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 ¡°Karina.¡± Hearing her name, Karina spun around to find Kennedi. She greeted her with a smile. ¡°Kennedi. Are you here for dinner?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kennedi replied. ¡°Karina, | noticed you were quite close to a man just now.¡± Close to a man? Was she referring to Barlow? Karina rolled her eyes. ¡°No, you''re mistaken. | was actually rebuking him.¡± Kennedi blinked. ¡°Really? Who is he? A suitor?¡± Karina scoffed, ¡°Far from it, he¡¯s nothing but a jerk¡± Seeing the frustration in Karina¡¯s eyes, Kennedi asked, ¡°What did he do to warrant such harsh words from you?¡± ¡°He was trying to win me over, asking me to speak highly of him to Rosalynn so he could be with her. Don¡¯t you think he deserves to be reprimanded?¡± Kennedi sneered, ¡°Really? Is he pursuing Rosalynn?¡± ¡°Yes, but Rosalynn doesn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. Brian should have forced him into bankruptcy by now!¡± Karina eximed, seething with rage. Kennedi, a smirk tugging at her lips, continued, ¡°Men can be so despicable. They disregard those who genuinely Love them and chase after those who are indifferent towards them.¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± Karina offered a wry smile, nodding in agreement. ¡°He will regret it,¡° Kennedi dered slowly. Karina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Whether he regrets it or not isn¡¯t my concern. I¡¯d rather avoid seeing him in the future; he¡¯s be a sore sight for me.¡± Kennedi returned her smile. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Don¡¯t let it get to you. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Right.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rosalynn had been preupied the entire afternoon and hadn''t noticed when Brian left the studio. She had wanted to ask him whether he had apanied Selina to meet the client. Ultimately, she refrained, even though she had her phone in hand. Even couples required their individual spaces. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 She had dered her trust in him and didn¡¯t want to transform into a jealous partner. That would only suffocate him. In the evening, she decided to pay a visit to Debora. Having informed Maggie, she drove to Debora¡¯s ce. In the garden, Deanna was engaged in a conversation with Debora, all the while ying with a cat. Debora,fortably settled in a chair, looked on with an amused smile. The setting sun cast a golden glow on the duo and the feline, creating a heartwarming scene. Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. She had to admit, when the young girl wasn¡¯t opposing her, she was rather endearing. ji, Debora,¡± Rosalynn announced as she approached them, ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Debora¡¯s smile broadened upon seeing Rosalynn. Deanna looked up at her, the smile fading from her face. She paid no heed to Rosalynn and resumed ying with the cat. The orange felinezily narrowed its eyes, thoroughly relishing the affectionate gesture. ¡°You''re looking well today, Debora.¡± Rosalynn walked over to Debora and squatted down to check her pulse. Perhaps sensing her concern, Debora smiled, ¡°I suppose | feel better with Deanna¡¯spany these past two days.¡± Deanna gave a satisfied smile and darted a nce at Rosalynn. ¡°I¡¯m as dutiful as Brian. Unlike someone who only pretends to be.¡± She was implying that Rosalynn was faking her affection. Rosalynn simply offered a silent smile in response. After checking Debora¡¯s pulse, she stood back.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Observing the tension, Debora spoke to Deanna. ¡°Deanna, you shouldn¡¯t be so adversarial towards Rosalynn. Both of you are dear to me. | wish for you to love and respect each other.¡± Deanna grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t love a woman who spends her days seducing men.¡± Debora frowned at her words. ¡°Deanna, Rosalynn is not that kind of person.¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 ¡°Only she truly knows what kind of person she is.¡± Deanna stopped petting the cat, her facial expression visibly hardened. Debora¡¯s frown deepened. Not wanting to exacerbate the situation, Rosalynn quickly changed the topic with a light-hearted smile. ¡°Are we ready for dinner yet? I¡¯m famished.¡± Jolted from her thoughts, Debora nodded, ¡°Yes, of course. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn assisted Debora in standing and they made their way to the dining room. Deanna, still by the pool, watched their departing figures. She felt as though her efforts were wasted. Disgruntled, she washed her hands in silence. Once inside, Debora inquired, ¡°I heard from Deanna that Brian was meeting a client with Selina?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn affirmed. Patting her hand, Debora smiled, ¡°You¡¯re is quite magnanimous.¡± The implied meaning was that Rosalynn was not jealous. ying along, Rosalynn feigned indignation, ¡°Debora, you''re being unfair. Even if | were ufortable, I¡¯d have to suppress it now, given your praise.¡± Debora met her eyes. ¡°Would you truly be ufortable?¡± ¡°Of course. She was once Brian¡¯s belover Debora¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That''s good. Jealousy is a sign that you love Brian. You two should make more efforts to present me with a great-grandchild.¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. She had a hunch that Debora set up a trap for her. They moved to the dining table and started their meal. Soon after, Deanna joined them, having washed her hands. Dishes were served in session, and the three of them started their dinner. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 After a few bites, Deanna suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. Awarm sensation trickled down from below. Her face paled as she excused herself. ¡°Excuse me, | need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Debora responded, continuing her meal with Rosalynn. By the time they were almost done with their meal, Deanna hadn''t returned. Growing concerned, Rosalynn was about to check on her when Debora voiced the same worry. ¡°Rosalynn, can you check on Deanna? She might be having stomach issues.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± In the restroom, Deanna was seated on the toilet, writhing in pain. Whenever her period arrived, she suffered not only from abdominal pain but also diarrhea. It was unbearable. Her pants were soiled, and she had no sanitary products on hand. She wasn¡¯t sure if anyone else was around. ¡°Deanna, are you okay?¡± A knock sounded on the door.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Recognizing Rosalynn¡®s voice, Deanna pursed her lips. Thest person she wanted to see was Rosalynn. ¡°Deanna, if you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ming in.¡± Hearing no reply, Rosalynn feared for Deanna¡¯s well-being and hurriedly pushed the door open. Deanna, however, was seated on the toilet, ring at her furiously. ¡°Who gave you permission toe in?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you seem alright. I''ll leave now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Deanna urgently called out as she noticed Rosalynn preparing to leave. Rosalynn paused and turned to her, a questioning expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Deanna red at her, frustration evident in her voice. ¡°Why are you so dismissive? Why didn¡¯t you even bother to ask me before jumping to conclusions? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m feeling terrible?¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 What an unruly girl! Fighting back the urge to Laugh, Rosalynn responded, ¡°Well, judging by how loudly you spoke, | assumed you were doing just fine. It didn¡¯t seem like a problem to you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Deanna was pissed, her stomach cramping once again. She ced her hand on her belly, unable to speak. With a serious expression, Rosalynn approached her. ¡°Are you experiencing stomach issues or is it rted to your period?¡± Deanna muttered quietly, ¡°It''s cramps caused by my period. Do you happen to have any tampons?¡± Rosalynn realized she had tampons in her bag. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Exiting the bathroom, she retrieved the tampons from her bag. Rosalynn inquired about Deanna¡¯s room from Debora. She headed upstairs to fetch a set of fresh clothes for her before returning to the bathroom. ¡°Here you go. You can take a showerter,¡± Rosalynn said, handing the clothes to Deanna. Deanna nced at Rosalynn, lost in thought. However, her expression turned to disgust upon seeing the brand of tampons Rosalynn had brought. ¡°| don¡¯t use tampons from this brand. | always prefer a different type.¡± The brand she typically used was from a foreignpany.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°You''re not abroad anymore. | don¡¯t have the brand you want. How about you call your mother and ask her to send them here? But until then, I¡¯m afraid you''ll have to make do with staying in the bathroom for the night.¡± Deanna was appalled, reluctantly epting the tampons while shooting another re at Rosalynn. ¡°Get out now.¡± Rosalynn chose not to argue and simply turned around, exiting the room with a smile. Debora remained waiting for her outside. ¡°Rosalynn, how is Deanna doing?¡± ¡°She''s alright. She¡¯s dealing with a stomachache,¡± Rosalynn replied. Debora nodded understandingly. ¡°Rosalynn, she¡¯s not a terrible person. She¡¯s just a bit spoiled. She¡¯s close to Selina, so she has reservations about you. | believe that if you two spend more time together, she¡¯ll surely see your true qualities.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn responded with a casual smile, ¡°I''ll go and prepare some ginger soup for her.¡± She already had enough people who admired her. She made her way to the kitchen and requested ginger and brown sugar from one of the servants. Soon enough, she started preparing ginger soup. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 By the time Deanna emerged from the bathroom, the ginger soup was ready. ¡°I''m going upstairs to rest,¡± Deanna announced, her pale face still reflecting the difort of her cramps. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Debora replied. ¡°I''LL bring her the ginger soup,¡± Rosalynn chimed in as she exited the kitchen with the bowl in hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Debora nodded, her eyes filled with approval. She believed her grandson¡¯s wife should not only be beautiful but also skilled in the culinary arts. Upstairs, Deanna had just settled into bed when she noticed Rosalynn entering the room. Annoyed, she snapped, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosalynn handed her the bowl and replied, ¡°Drink the ginger soup before going to bed.¡± Catching a whiff of the distinct aroma of ginger soup, Deanna wrinkled her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it. | tried it once before, and it tasted awful.¡± Her mother had prepared it for her. The unpleasant taste had left asting impression, making her reluctant to consume it again. Rosalynn set the ginger soup aside and retrieved her phone, opting to snap some pictures of Deanna instead. Deanna was taken aback for a moment, then eximed, ¡°Hey, why are you taking pictures of me?¡± Rosalynn selected a photo and held the phone up for Deanna to see.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Take a look at yourself. Do you think you look terrible?¡± Deanna gazed at her image in the photo. Her disheveled hair and ghostly paleplexion stared back at her. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Hey, can you actually take decent photos? | look awful!¡± Rosalynn grinned, saying, ¡°This is the real you now. It¡¯smon for women to feel low on energy, which can lead to various issues like hormonal imbnces, headaches, dizziness, and skin problems. Drinking some ginger soup during your menstrual period can help maintain your health. So it¡¯s best for you to drink it and make yourself look less unpleasant .¡± Hearing this, Deanna unconsciously touched her face. For a moment, she found Rosalynn¡¯¡¯s words reasonable. However, she quickly realized that Rosalynn was indirectly calling her ugly. ¡°| Look fine! You''re the ugly one!¡± Rosalynn remained unfazed and purposely provoked her. ¡°Good advice can be hard to hear, huh? Are you too scared to drink it? | didn¡¯t expect someone as sophisticated as you to be such a coward. Are you frightened by a simple bowl of ginger soup?¡± ¡°What? You''re the coward!¡± Deanna retorted, her irritation evident. Nheless, she nced at Rosalynn, picked up the bowl, and began to drink. ¡°Oh, it''s so spicy and awful!¡± Deanna eximed, her face contorting midway through the sip. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Rosalynn observed her with a smile and apuded. ¡°Excellent. Keep going.¡± It almost felt Like Rosalynn was coaxing a child. Deanna red at her but continued to drink the ginger soup.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rosalynn took the bowl and handed her a tissue. ¡°Deanna, do you happen to Love ice cream? It¡¯s better to cut down on it,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Deanna epted the tissue and wiped her mouth before tossing it aside. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t try to act clever in front of me. Do you really think you''re a doctor?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow and retrieved silver needles from her bracelet. ¡°I did study traditional medicine. | can help alleviate your pain.¡± Deanna widened her eyes, her gaze fixed on the bracelet adorning Rosalynn¡¯s wrist. She was both curious and surprised. ¡°Does your bracelet have some sort of mechanism?¡± Asmile graced Rosalynn¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°Lift up your clothes.¡± Taken aback, Deanna nced at the silver needles in Rosalynn¡¯s hand and hastily covered her body, making sure to keep herself well-hidden. ¡°| won''t. What if you do something harmful to me?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why would | do something harmful to you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve treated you poorly!¡± Deanna blurted out, revealing her concern. Rosalynn acknowledged with a nod. ¡°You seem to have a clear perception of yourself.¡± Deanna was left speechless, her re fixed upon Rosalynn in silence. Sensing her reluctance, Rosalynn decided not to press the matter and returned the silver needles to her bracelet. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s forget it. I''11 get going.¡± If Deanna weren''t her husband''s sister, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t have bothered at all. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Deanna hastily interjected. Rosalynn faltered, curious about Deanna¡¯s sudden change of heart. ¡°What is it?¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of embarrassment as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Brian¡¯s sister. | believe you wouldn''t dare to harm me. I''ll allow you to perform acupuncture on me.¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Rosalynn found herself speechless, caught off guard by Deanna¡¯s unexpected request. Indeed, Deanna and Brian shared a striking resemnce, evident in certain aspects. Not wanting to argue with the girl, Rosalynn settled herself on the edge of the bed and retrieved the silver needles. ¡°Lie down and lift your clothes,¡± Rosalynn instructed. Deannaplied, stretching out on the bed and raising her clothes. A hint of nervousness flickered in her eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Will it hurt?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. If you have doubts about my abilities, the worst-case scenario is temporary pain. At the very least, it won¡¯t cause any harm in the future,¡± Rosalynn reassured her. With adept precision, Rosalynn gently pricked several acupuncture points on Deanna¡¯s lower abdomen. Deanna felt an unusual sensation in that area. She let out a horrified scream. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re a liar! How could | have trusted you? Remove the needles! It hurts!¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Didn''t | tell you earlier? It will only hurt this time.¡± Deanna red at her, ready to scold, but to her surprise, the pain in her belly began to subside. Instead, a warm sensation enveloped her. This felt new. Deanna swallowed her curse and turned her Lips downward, fixing her gaze on Rosalynn¡¯s calm and beautiful face. It seemed that this woman was quite skilled. Observing Deanna¡¯s silence, Rosalynn settled beside her and started fiddling with her phone, patiently awaiting the effects of the needles. The room grew so quiet that even the sound of a falling needle could be heard. Feeling bored, Deanna¡¯s thoughts drifted to Keegan as she nced at Rosalynn. ¡°What''s up with you and Keegan?¡± Rosalynn, engrossed in browsing the news, didn¡¯t raise her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a senior.¡± ¡°Then why do you act Like you''re in a rtionship in public?¡± Deanna questioned. Finally, Rosalynn lifted her gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined that I¡¯m helping him fend off another woman.¡± Fend off another woman? Deanna pondered, thinking of Doreen.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You mean someone is after Keegan?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rosalynn nodded in confirmation. ¡°The woman you saw in the video is Doreen. Shees from a wealthy family and for some reason, she has taken a Liking to Keegan and insists on making him her boyfriend.¡± Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Deanna¡¯s expression soured as she responded, ¡°That woman has poor taste. How could she fall for Keegan, who always spouts nonsense?¡± Curiosity flickered in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes upon hearing Deanna¡¯sment. ¡°Why do you think of him that way?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Deanna began, but quickly changed the topic. ¡°Regardless, he doesn¡¯t have good looks. Rosalynn, let me warn you. Now that you¡¯re married to Brian, you should behave and not flirt with other men.¡± Rosalynn looked at her and smiled. ¡°Deanna, what do you think of Brian?¡± ¡°Brian? He¡¯s a true gentleman and the most handsome guy in the world,¡± Deanna proudly dered. Rosalynn¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m not foolish. I¡¯m married to the most exceptional and handsome man on this. Why would | need to go out and seduce other men?¡± Deanna felt a Lump in her throat upon hearing that. She gazed into Rosalynn¡¯s clear eyes and retorted with rigidity, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps you''re naturally flirtatious.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How do you exin Brian¡¯s taste?¡± Rosalynn asked and raised an eyebrow. Deanna found herself convinced. That was true. Rosalynn¡¯s words made sense. No, wait, she had fallen into Rosalynn¡¯s trap. ¡°Humph! Men are all the same, and Brian is no exception,¡± Deanna dered. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Deanna, while it¡¯s true that many men are disappointing, there are a few good ones out there. For instance, besides Brian, Keegan is also a genuinely good man.¡± Deanna seemed to hold some prejudice against Keegan, and Rosalynn felt the need to rify things on his behalf. ¡°Keegan, a good man? You must be joking,¡± Deanna responded with disdain. Rosalynn smiled, insisting, ¡°It¡¯s true! Doreen is wealthy and attractive. If Keegan married her, he could enter high society and live a morefortable life. Most men would seize such an opportunity, making her fall madly in Love and obediently follow their lead, regardless of their true feelings. But Keegan resisted these external temptations. He didn¡¯t take advantage of Doreen or toy with her emotions. Don¡¯t you think that makes him a good man?¡± Deanna found herself nodding unconsciously. It seemed Like Keegan truly was a good man. No, wait, Rosalynn managed to mislead her once again. ¡°Who knows if what you¡¯re saying is true? Besides, why do you always defend Keegan? | thought you imed not to have feelings for him,¡± Deanna retorted. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 With a yful glint in her eyes, Rosalynn queried, ¡°Deanna, are you fond of Brian?¡± ¡°| do have a soft spot for him,¡± Deanna admitted. Yet, as she prepared to affirm with a nod, she caught the teasing light in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes and paused. She chose silence, fixing her gaze firmly on Rosalynn, her response left hanging in the air. Rosalynn¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver. ¡°See, that¡¯s how | feel about Keegan. Just a sisterly affection, nothing more.¡± For a moment, Deanna found herself lost for words. Rosalynn¡¯s reasoning was like a swiftly moving river; it was impossible to find a foothold to argue against. So, she chose to turn away, her silent defiance the only protest she could muster. Rosalynn nced at her wristwatch, waited patiently, then removed the silver needles. ¡°Time for you to hit the hay,¡± she announced. ¡°ve got to head out.¡± As she prepared to Leave, Rosalynn tucked the needles away and nudged the temperature up on the air conditioner. ALL the while, Deanna watched, her thoughts asplex and Layered as the scene unfolding in front of her. As moments slipped by, the difort Lessened. Rosalynn¡¯s thoughtful and skilled touch made it all the more bearable. Her genuine concern, her efficiency, maybe these were the qualities that drew Brian to her, Deanna mused. Downstairs, Rosalynn was caught in a reverie, her gaze flitting between the ticking hands of her wristwatch and the door. Would Brian return soon? He had gone to meet a client with Selina, and would Likely drop Selina home. Caught in her own thoughts, Rosalynn wondered if she should linger here, or retreat to solitude. Weighing her options, she decided to reach out to Brian Meanwhile, Brian and Selina emerged from a hotel.From N?velDrama.Org. The effects of a few drinks made the world around Brian spin slightly. He craved theforting solitude of closed eyelids the moment he nestled into the car seat. Next to him, Selina was stealing nces at hispelling visage, her eyes brimming with hidden affection. She leaned in, her voice softening to a whisper. ¡°Brian, is your head throbbing?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Brian answered, his eyes still closed against the intrusive world. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 ¡°Let me ease it,¡± Selina offered, her voice a mere breath away. She lifted her hands to his temples, her touch feather-light as her body leaned into the proximity. A furrow marred Brian¡¯s brow as he snapped his eyes open, promptly pulling away from Selina¡¯s touch and nudging her aside. ¡°I''m good, no need,¡± he said, his words carrying a cold detachment that sent ripples of difort through Selina. ¡°Brian, are you still holding a grudge for my Leaving?¡± Brian adjusted his disheveled attire. ¡°It¡¯s in the past.¡± ! Brian, | regret it! | was naive, easily swayed by smooth talk and false promises.¡± Selina grasped his hand, her tone steady and sincere. ¡°Then, | realized, the one | truly care for was you all along. Brian, I''ve returned to begin anew, with you!¡± Taken aback, Brian hadn''t anticipated such an admission from Selina. He disentangled his hand from hers, a frown Lining his forehead. Just as he was about to respond, his phone chimed, interrupting the thickening silence. The caller ID disyed Rosalynn¡¯s name, and at once, his furrowed brows smoothed out, a palpable relief washing over him. ¡°| have to take this,¡± Brian said, his gaze falling onto the glowing screen. Selina¡¯s eyes followed his and registered the name-Rosalynn. The softness in Brian¡¯s eyes stung her, setting her heart ona turbulent spin. Brian answered the call, his voice mellow and inviting. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Brian, I¡¯m with your grandma right now. Just wanted to check if you¡¯re back or should | head home?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice flowed in through the receiver, filling the silence of the car. Asmile tugged at Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Just wait for me.¡± The sight was like a punch in the gut for Selina. The gentleness Brian once reserved for her, now directed at another woman, threatened to consume her with jealousy. And as if fate conspired, the car jostled unexpectedly. Seizing the moment, Selina fell into Brian''s arms, feigning pain. ¡°Ouch, that hurt,¡± she eximed, her voice a tad louder,ced with a flirtatious tone. Brian¡¯s brows knitted together as he stared at her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The line went silent for a moment before ending abruptly, leaving behind a trail of tension in the air. Selina straightened her posture, quickly averting her gaze to mask the triumph flickering in her eyes. When her eyes met his again, she feigned remorse. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 ¡°I''m sorry, Brian. | wasn¡¯t seated properly. Did | hurt you?¡± She stretched her hand, aiming for his sturdy chest. Yet, Brian intercepted, gripping her wrist firmly. ¡°Selina, I¡¯m a married man now. | deeply love my wife and intend to spend my life with her.¡± His eyes, deep as the night sky, held an edge of stern resolve. Selina¡¯s heart plummeted, her eyes clouding with a stubborn refusal to ept the truth. ¡°No, Brian. You''ve only known her briefly; there¡¯s no Love between you two. | understand you''re upset about the past, about the blow to your pride. | can wait, Brian. | can wait until your anger subsides and you find your way back to me.¡± Brian¡¯s demeanor only grew more frosty. ¡°Selina, was | not clear enough? We''re done. Don¡¯t foster any more hopes about us. It¡¯s better for everyone involved.¡± Her eyes welled up, the corners tinged with red. In a fit of desperation, she lunged to him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace. ¡°Brian, | truly Love you. Each memory of our past keeps me awake at night. | refuse to believe that you¡¯ve simply forgotten our shared past. Please, Brian, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± As her teardrops soaked his cor, a flicker of impatience briefly touched Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Selina, let go of me.¡± ¡°Brian!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice!¡± His voice dropped lower, matching the severity of his statement. The scolding tone made Selina freeze before her grip slowly ckened. Her tear-filled eyes pleaded with him, a pitiful sight to behold. With an icy expression, Brian undid the top two buttons of his shirt, opting to remain silent The car journeyed on, the air inside it seemingly suspended in time. Eventually, they reached Debora¡¯s house. Brian swung the door open and exited the vehicle. Selina scrambled out, rapidly spewing out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Brian. I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink and lost myposure. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Brian hesitated for a moment. The icy aura around him lessened slightly. ¡°Good thing you''vee to your senses,¡± he remarked. Selina¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist as her gaze Landed on a svelte silhouette standing by the first-floor window of the vi. A glint flickered in her eyes. ¡°Hold on, Brian. Your shirt¡¯s soaked from my tears. Let me tidy it up for you.¡± Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 She moved a step closer, attempting to straighten Brian''s shirt apologetically. ¡°It''s fine,¡± Brian replied softly, ringing the doorbell soon after. From the first-floor window, Rosalynn watched the scene unfold, her face growing stormier with each passing second. She had vowed to trust Brian, so why was her heart twisting ufortably at their intimate interaction? As the door swung open, Brian and Selina made their way inside, one after the other. ¡°We''re back. Rosalynn, you''re still here?¡± Selina chimed cheerfully as she slipped off her shoes. Her demeanor mimicked that of a hostess casually speaking to a guest. ¡°I''m waiting for my husband,¡± Rosalynn replied curtly, her gaze briefly flickering to Brian¡¯s chest. His shirt was damp, evidence that a woman had nestled against his chest.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Has Grandma gone to bed?¡± Brian asked softly. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn recovered quickly and responded. ¡°Just a moment. I''LL go say goodnight to her,¡± Brian dered. Before Rosalynn could respond, Selina was quick to interject, ¡°Brian, let me apany you to wish Debora a goodnight.¡± Suppressing her frustration, Rosalynn wrapped her arm around Brian¡¯s and offered, ¡°Let me join you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brian raised an eyebrow and led Rosalynn to Debora¡±s bedroom. Selina watched Rosalynn¡¯s retreating back, the smile melting away from her face. Her eyes burned with an intense cocktail of jealousy and resentment. Selina was adamant that Brian''s love for her hadn¡¯t vanished. His interest in Rosalynn was simply because she was new. She was determined to reim what she believed was rightfully hers. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. After bidding Debora farewell, Brian and Rosalynn exited the room. As they left the vi, Rosalynn disentangled her arm from Brian''s. Under the soft glow of the moon, Rosalynn¡¯s face was an unreadable mask. Brian felt his heart race as he slipped his arm around her waist. ¡°Are you upset?¡± he inquired softly. Annoyed, she shrugged off his hand. ¡°Keep your distance, Brian. You reek.¡± The mix of alcohol and another woman¡¯s scent was enough to make her stomach churn. Brian, a tad bewildered, Lifted his arm to take a whiff. The hint of Selina¡¯s perfume was unmistakable. He couldn''t help but raise an amused brow at the realization. Rosalynn, he concluded, was unmistakably jealous. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Brushing past him, she headed for her car. Brian reached out, pulling her back gently. ¡°Let¡¯s head back together.¡± Casting him a cool nce, Rosalynn¡¯s lips curled up in a frigid smile. ¡°ld rather not. Your car¡¯s been contaminated.¡± Finding himself at a loss for words, Brian chuckled. She was more jealous than he thought. ¡°Take the car for a cleaning tomorrow and have the interior redone,¡± Brian told the driver. The driver nodded, epting themand promptly. Rosalynn¡¯s hand wavered momentarily on the car door. Then, without another word, she got in, leaving Brian alone in the cool night air. Brian simply smiled at her frosty demeanor, moving around to the passenger seat. As Rosalynn was fumbling with the seatbelt, he leaned over to clip it into ce for her. Did men only feign such thoughtfulness when they¡¯d been caught in the wrong? Rosalynn cast a sidelong nce at his chiseled profile and couldn''t help but scoff, ¡°You don¡¯t have to butter me up, Brian, unless you''re hiding something.¡± He looked at her, a glint of amusement in his eyes. His low chuckle echoed in the car as he reached over to pinch her cheek gently. ¡°Jealous?¡± His voice was filled with an unhidden delight that only served to aggravate her further. Angrily, she batted his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with the same hand that touched her. It¡¯s repulsive.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Despite her harsh reaction, Brian didn¡¯t appear upset. Instead, the smile on his face seemed to broaden. He cupped her face, leaning in to nt a kiss on her Lips. ¡°No need to be angry, darling. When we get home, I''ll let you examine me as much as you want.¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. As if she wanted to examine him! ¡°Didn''t | say not to touch me?¡± With a swift movement, she dodged his advances and pushed him away.From N?velDrama.Org. Brian straightened up and took her hand, guiding it to his temple. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t touch you. You can touch me though. Love, I¡¯ve got a headache. Mind rubbing my temples Later?¡± Rosalynn only scoffed at his words Just moments ago, he was enjoying thepany of his ex. Now, he was back, attempting to charm her. It was simply infuriating! With a firm shake of her hand, she rid herself of his grip and started the car, her face etched with annoyance. Brian seemed to notice her irritation, and, ceasing his taunts, he leaned back in his seat, cing his hand lightly on her thigh, and closed his eyes to rest. As the Lights from the passing cityscape danced across his face, the lines of fatigue stood out starkly. Rosalynn spared him a nce, half tempted to shove his hand away. But she only let out a deep sigh and focused on driving smoothly. About twenty minutester, they pulled up to their apartment. Parking the car, Rosalynn announced, ¡°Wake up, Brian. We''re here.¡± With bleary eyes, Brian observed Rosalynn get out of the car, and he followed suit. They entered the elevator, one after the other. Seeing that her countenance was still hardened and she was ignoring him, he maneuvered himself behind her, pulling her into an embrace and gently grasping her chin. ¡°Are you still mad? Come on, smile for me.¡± With a furrowed brow, Rosalynn shot him a re, retorting sharply, ¡°Back off, Brian.¡± Undeterred by her words, Brian leaned in, nting a soft kiss on her lips. Caught off guard, she pushed him away, rebuking him, ¡°We''re in public, Brian. Behave.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then give me a smile,¡± he teased. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell to his chest, her breath hitching slightly. ¡°Look at your shirt, Brian. How can | smile? What were you doing in the car?¡± His dark eyes Locked onto hers as he said solemnly, ¡°Sweetheart, do you see how | feel now? Can you imagine my anger when | found out about your night out with Barlow?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. The chime of the elevator sounded as it halted on their floor. Rosalynn didn¡¯t wait; she shed Brian¡¯s hold and dashed out of the silver doors. Behind her, Brian¡¯s brow creased in regret for his recent words. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Bounding after her, he caught up as she neared their apartment door. He grabbed her arm, spinning her around, and leaned her against the cool wall. ¡°Love, you need to trust me, the same way | trust that nothing happened between you and Barlow.¡± Awhirlwind of emotions raged within Rosalynn. She understood Brian¡¯s difort with her night out with Barlow. Yet, she and Barlow were nothing more than friends. To Brian, Selina and Barlow were two sides of the same coin; but Selina harbored feelings for him, unlike Barlow for her. s, she had no words to exin.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Struggling to maintain herposure, she shifted her gaze to the rumpled fabric of his shirt. ¡°I trust you, but it doesn¡¯t make me any less upset.¡± Following her gaze to his shirt, a chuckle escaped Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, if it''s causing all this unhappiness, why don''t you just take it off?¡± Startled, Rosalynn met his amused gaze. ¡°You mean now?¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows shot up in yful surprise as he scanned their surroundings. ¡°Why not? Whenever suits you.¡± Their floor was shared by just two apartments. One was his; the other. her sanctuary. They were alone. ¡°Watch me,¡± Rosalynn retorted, tilting her chin up defiantly as her hand sought the button of his shirt. Brian¡¯s grin took on a mischievous tilt. ¡°By all means.¡± With a scornful smirk, she yanked his shirt open, revealing the sculpted muscles of his chest. The cool air hit his skin, and his grin widened. Brian¡¯s arms encircled her slim waist, pulling her closer. ¡°Love, you¡¯re adorable when you''re all ruffled up.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart stuttered, but she shrugged it off, stepping out of his embrace. Her gaze flickered downward as she added, ¡°And the pants too.¡± Speechless, Brian stared at her. She really had it in for his outfit, didn¡¯t she? Was it all because it bore traces of Selina¡¯s perfume? Despite the oddity, a sense of satisfaction filled him, knowing that her jealousy sparked this defiance. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, offering her a teasing nod. Rosalynn¡¯s hand moved to the buckle of his belt, a provocative smile tugging at her lips as she unfastened it Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. The unexpected cool touch made Brian¡¯s breath hitch momentarily. His eyes, shadowed with intrigue, flickered with curiosity. ¡°Darling, are we really doing this here?¡± Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Rosalynn fell silent. She was simply aiming for a little yful punishment, not some tantalizing game. His knack for turning tables was exasperating. Suddenly, the door from the opposite apartment swung open. Maggie burst out, clutching her bag. Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets at the sight of Brian¡¯s half-naked form and Rosalynn standing there with his belt in hand. ¡°Rosalynn! Mr. Hughes!¡± she called out. Rosalynn felt her face heat up. She wished the floor would swallow her whole.From N?velDrama.Org. Stepping in front of Brian, she hissed, ¡°Get in, now!¡± Unfazed, Brian simply arched an eyebrow, opening their apartment door and sauntering inside. Rosalynn, smoothing her disarrayed hair, turned to face the still-astounded Maggie. ¡°What are you doing out so Late?¡± Maggie gaped at her. The CEO and his wife, she mused, were far more daring than she had ever imagined. On hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, Maggie was jolted back to the reality of her situation, ¡°Oh, my mother... She¡¯s been admitted to the hospital. | must rush there,¡± she exined, urgency recing her shock. Rosalynn¡¯s yful demeanor dissolved into concern. ¡°What happened ¡°My aunt showed up again, causing trouble at our home,¡± Maggie exined, biting her lower Lip anxiously. ¡°My mom got pushed, hit her head and fainted. They''ve moved her to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed at the unpleasant news. ¡°You shouldn''t be alone at a time like this. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Given Maggie¡¯s family¡¯sck of support, it worried Rosalynn to think of her navigating through this crisis alone. ¡°| can manage on my own. Don¡¯t worry about it. Get some rest with Mr. Hughes.¡± Maggie declined politely. ¡°Don''t be silly. Your uncle¡¯s family isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Going there alone right now, you might be taken advantage of.¡± Rosalynn protested. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Rosalynn, where are you heading?¡± Brian, now in his casual clothes, stepped out. ¡°Maggie¡¯s mother is in the hospital. | was nning to apany her,¡± Rosalynn exined. Brian¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Don''t.¡± Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Rosalynn was about to respond, but Maggie interjected, ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s okay. | can manage on my own. You should rest.¡± With that, she swiftly turned and departed. ¡°Maggie...¡± Rosalynn attempted to follow her, but Brian held her back. She frowned at him. ¡°Why are you stopping me? Yana is still in the psychiatric hospital, and now Maggie¡¯s mother has been hospitalized. Maggie has to face her uncle alone. She won''t be able to handle the situation if something happens.¡± Brian rified, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why | don¡¯t want you to go. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡± Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°I think it¡¯s more dangerous being around you!¡± She''d rather apany Maggie to the hospital than endure his torment all day. Unfazed by her retort, Brian chuckled and pulled her back into their home, disregarding her protests. ¡°I''LL contact Sanford to apany Maggie to the hospital. It¡¯s safer than you going with her.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression eased. ¡°Then call him now.¡± Indeed, Sanford was a man of influence. His presence would ensure Maggie¡¯s uncle wouldn''t dare harm her. Brian withdrew his phone and dialed Sanford¡¯s number.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Meanwhile, Rosalynn went to get herself a ss of water. As she passed the trash can, she noticed Brian¡¯s trousers tossed in it. He''d discarded them before she even asked him to. Her eyes softened. Once off the phone with Sanford, Brian approached Rosalynn. ¡°Sanford will head to the hospital straight away.¡± Rosalynn set down her ss and met Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°You reek of alcohol right now. Go take a shower.¡± Asmile yed on Brian¡¯s lips as he pulled her into his embrace. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 ¡°How about we shower together?¡± Rosalynn was bbergasted. ¡°No! | decline.¡± ¡°| promised to let you examine.¡± don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°But | want you to be content!¡± Rosalynn was at a Loss for words Who on earth desired such happiness? Meanwhile, Maggie hailed a taxi to the hospital. Upon Locating her mother¡¯s ward, Maggie found her father waiting at the door, his face rigid with coldness. She hurried forward, anxiety filling her voice. ¡°Dad, how¡¯s Mom doing?¡± Drake spared her a nce, his response curt. ¡°She¡¯s still alive.¡± Maggie bit her lip. ¡°I want to see her.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Drake Led her to the hallway. ¡°Your brother is with her. No need for you to feign concern.¡± Maggie''s fingers curled into her palm as she asked, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want me to see Mom, why did you ask me toe to the hospital?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°What do you think?¡± Drake shot her a re, his tone sharp. ¡°Maggie, how much Longer do you n on having Mr. Robles keep Yana confined? Do you want to see your mother and | suffer because of you?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Pain shot through Maggie¡¯s heart. ¡°No, | don¡¯t.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then have him release Yana!¡± His voice echoed in the empty hallway. Maggie¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, her thoughts a tumultuous whirlwind. She loathed Yana and wanted to teach her a lesson. Yet, seeing her mother in such a state, guilt gnawed at her conscience. Asilent internal battle raged within her. ¡°Why are you silent? Are you still unwilling to let Yana go?¡± Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 When Maggie remained quiet, Drake spat out angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so obstinate! You got lucky snagging a sugar daddy, didn¡¯t you? Do you know what the neighbors are saying about you? It¡¯s utterly disgraceful! They''re calling you a prostitute!¡± She was disgraceful? They called her a prostitute? Maggie looked up. ¡°Sanford isn¡¯t married and | haven''t done anything immoral. Why are they treating me with such disdain?¡± Drake persisted, ¡°So, is he nning to marry you? Has he introduced you to his parents? If he truly intends to marry you, | won''t stand in your way.¡± Maggie stood frozen. She lowered her gaze subconsciously, her fingers involuntarily clenching. The chasm in status between her and Sanford was evident. How could he possibly consider marriage? ¡°See? He has no intentions of marrying you, does he?¡± Drake looked at Maggie, his face heavy with sorrow. ¡°Maggie, wealthy individuals like him are only toying with you. Once he tires of you, he¡¯ll discard you without a second thought. Everyone in our vige knows about your rtionship with him. How do you suppose you''ll find a decent man to marry in the future? Who would introduce you to a worthy suitor now?¡± At these words, Maggie felt a wave of difort wash over her. ¡°Dad, the rtionship between us isn¡¯t what you imagine. He isn¡¯t using me, nor did | seduce him. As for the future, | don¡¯t wish to marry. What¡¯s wrong with living independently?¡± Was marriage an absolute necessity? Men scared her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry? Do you n to keeppany with a string of men for the rest of your life? Have you ever thought about your brother? How would he feel? How is he supposed to find a decent woman to marry if his sister is so infamous?¡± Drake added, ¡°In the future, his girlfriend¡¯s family wille to know about your tarnished reputation. What respectable woman would agree to marry him then? Maggie, you can¡¯t be this selfish!¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not flitting with many men. You''re my father. Even if others don¡¯t believe me, why can¡¯t you?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Why did he insist on misconstruing her actions and condemning her? She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If you truly care about your reputation, ask Mr. Robles to release Yana and sever all ties with him in the future!¡± Drake admonished. Maggie tightened her grip, her eyes filling with tears. Just then, her phone rang. She pulled it out and nced at the screen. It was a call from Sanford. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Images of his tender gaze swam before her eyes, and a tear escaped down her cheek. At that moment, she missed him, more than she could express.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She yearned for his gentle touch. Taking a deep breath, she collected herself, wiped away her tears, and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m at the hospital. Which floor are you on?¡± He was at the hospital. Emotion welled up within Maggie. She choked back a sob, struggling to keep herposure. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Maggie!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, brimming with venom. Maggie looked up to find Yana charging to her, her hair a wild mess. Why was Yana here? And she was pulling something out of her pocket. ¡°Maggie, answer me!¡± Sanford¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. As Maggie saw Yana extract a folding knife from her pocket, her eyes widened and she drew in a sharp breath. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Yana is here. Ah...¡± Seeing Yana advancing on her with a knife, Maggie¡¯s hand trembled, causing her phone to slip to the floor. ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s happening? Maggie, tell me.. Sanford¡¯s voice echoed anxiously from the receiver. Maggie swallowed hard, her attention diverted from the phone on the floor to the fierce Yana advancing on her, and she stepped back. ¡°Yana, what are you doing? Calm down! Don''t be impulsive!¡± d in an oversized hospital gown, Yana looked gaunt, her cheeks hollow. Yana appeared Like a demonic entity, hell-bent on ending her life. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Fixating her gaze on Maggie, she brandished the knife. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve made me suffer immensely. I¡¯m going to kill you. Go to hell!¡± Maggie shrieked, desperately trying to dodge her. jana, calm down. Murder leads to prisot ¡°Didn¡¯t you Lock me up in a mental hospital? I¡¯m a psychiatric patient now. Even if | murder someone, | won¡¯t be imprisoned due to my mental instability!¡± Yana¡®s eyes zed with insanity. Agrowing crowd of spectators encircled them, but as they bore witness to Yana¡¯s unhinged actions, they distanced themselves from the situation. Some cried for help, others reached out to hospital security. Drake, caught off guard, stood frozen in shock. Upon grasping the gravity of the situation, he attempted to pacify Yana. ¡°Yana, what are you thinking? Drop the knife now. Don¡¯t make a rash decision!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Stay back! Come any closer, and I''ll take you down with her!¡± Brandishing the knife, Yana¡¯s re was piercing as she addressed Drake. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s mess. You¡¯re as culpable as she is for my torment!¡± Stung by her words, Drake stepped back, a pang of guilt washing over him. Fearing for her father¡¯s safety, Maggie interjected, ¡°Yana, don¡¯t harm my father. Put the knife down, and we can sit down and discuss this.¡± Yana shot her a scornful look. ¡°So you wish to negotiate? Fine, but don¡¯t back away.¡± Maggie swallowed hard, feigning calm. ¡°Yana, first, put down the knife. I''lle closer then.¡± ¡°Scared? There¡®s no room for discussion between us. | will end you, Maggie!¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. With a crazedugh, Yana lunged at Maggie. Without a second thought, Maggie pivoted and sprinted away. At this point, Bart, drawn by themotion, arrived in the hallway The sight of Yana, brandishing the knife while relentlessly chasing his sister, left him dumbstruck, and he quickly intervened. ¡°Yana, what¡¯s gotten into you? Don¡¯t harm Maggie.¡± Out of breath, Yana stared wide-eyed at him. ¡°Out of my way, or it¡¯s your life next!¡± In a bid to pacify her, Bart pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s not resort to this, Yana. We can sit down and talk. We''re family, after all.¡± ¡°And who are you to call me family? Out of my path!¡± Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Without warning, Yana plunged the knife to Bart¡¯s chest. Following closely behind, Drake, petrified, yanked his son out of harm¡¯s way. ¡°Bart, are you suicidal? Run!¡± ¡°Dad, she¡¯s after Maggie! | can¡¯t abandon her!¡± Spotting Yana resuming her pursuit of Maggie, Bart broke free from Drake and intercepted her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yana, don¡¯t Lay a hand on my sister.¡± Aglint of insanity crossed Yana¡¯s eyes, and she swung her knife. slicing through Bart¡¯s arm. ¡°She drew first blood!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Crying out in pain, Bart recoiled, clutching his bleeding arm. ¡°Bart!¡± Maggie halted in her tracks, her eyes wide with fear. Seizing the opportunity, Yana pulled Bart towards her, pressing the knife against his throat. ¡°Maggie,e here. If you don¡¯t, he¡¯s dead!¡± To her horror, Yana took Bart hostage to Lure her in. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Overwhelmed by shock, panic, and a shortage of breath, Maggie froze. Witnessing this, Drake felt a searing pain in his chest. Clutching his chest, he roared at Maggie, ¡°If anything happens to your brother, you''ll pay dearly.¡± Maggie''s fingers curled into a tight fist. There was no way she would abandon her brother. ¡°Yana, don¡¯t harm Bart. I¡¯ming over.¡± As he saw Maggie advancing, Bart implored, ¡°Maggie, leave me! Run!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Yana pressed the de deeper into his neck, silencing him. As blood trickled down the de¡¯s edge, Maggie quickly pleaded, ¡°Bart, keep quiet. Yana, this dispute is between us. Release him. I¡¯m here already!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. Move!¡± Yana yelled, her eyes ame with lunacy. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 In the midst of the chaos, a man¡¯s voice resonated. ¡°Maggie!¡± Maggie spun around to find Sanford pushing through the crowd. His expression was icy, yet a flicker of anxiety could be detected within his striking eyes. He was here! Maggie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears; she felt like a drowning person clutching a lifeline, relief mingling with a sense of injustice. ¡°Sanford!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Arriving by her side, a breathless Sanford assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t fear. I''m here.¡± Maggie¡¯s voice was ragged as she said, ¡°Yana¡¯s taken my brother hostage.¡± ¡°It''s alright. I''m here.¡± Sanford gently enfolded her into his arms, his soothing voice offeringfort. Sanford had drawn Yana¡®s attention since his appearance. Seeing his tender interaction with Maggie, Yana¡¯s eyes zed with manic resentment. ¡°Maggie, will youe over or not?¡± In her frenzy, Yana pressed the knife a tad deeper into Bart''s neck. Astifled groan escaped Bart''s lips, and he involuntarily flinched backward, his features contorting in pain. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Observing her brother¡¯s agony, Maggie broke free from Sanford¡¯s grasp and advanced. ¡°I¡¯ming. Let Bart go!¡± But Sanford swiftly pulled her back, halting her progress. ¡°Yana, I¡¯m the one whomitted you to the psychiatric hospital. If you seek vengeance, it¡¯s me you should me.¡± Yana locked her gaze onto him, bellowing, ¡°Fine! | want Maggie dead. Would you die for her?¡± Without skipping a beat, Sanford moved Maggie behind him, inching toward Yana. ¡°Alright, first let him go, and I''11 be at your disposal.¡± His steady advance unnerved Yana. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 As Sanford approached, the man whose handsome face she once admired, Yana reflexively jerked Bart back and retreated. ¡°Halt! Come no closer. It''s Maggie | want dead! Not you! Maggie, |¡¯ll count to three. If you¡¯re not here by then, your brother¡¯s first! Three, two...¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Stop! I''ming!¡± Maggie¡¯s voice cut through the air, and she strode past Sanford to Yana. Hatred sparked in Yana¡¯¡¯s eyes. She roughly shoved Bart aside and seized Maggie. ¡°Maggie, you witch! You¡¯ve made me suffer enough. It¡¯s time you pay!¡± With these words, Yana poised the knife to plunge into Maggie. Maggie squeezed her eyes shut in terror Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice resonated. ¡°Yana, | love you!¡± Caught off guard, Maggie¡®s eyes snapped open. She slowly turned her gaze to the voice. Sanford? Was he confessing his love for Yana? Yana¡¯s intended stab halted in its tracks, the de hovering before Maggie''s chest. Bewildered, She gazed at Sanford. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Sanford maintained his slow advance, his voice low. ¡°I said, | love you.¡± He loved her? A flicker of hope Lit Yana¡¯s eyes. But the Light soon faded as doubt clouded her thoughts. ¡°No, you''re lying to me!¡± ¡°I''m not. I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Sanford held Yana¡¯s gaze, persistently inching closer ¡°You outshine Maggie in beauty and charm. From the moment |id eyes on you, | fell for you.¡± Expectation and shyness colored Yana¡¯s expression. ¡°Really? Then why did you treat me so harshly?¡± ¡°Because...¡± Caught in his lie, Sanford was at a loss for words. Maggie seized this moment of distraction. She stomped on Yana¡¯s foot, pushed her away, and darted to Sanford. Sanford¡¯s face darkened. He Lunged forward and swept Yana off her feet with a powerful kick. ¡°ARI¡± Taken by surprise, Yana crumpled to the floor. The knife slipped from her grasp and ttered onto the floor as she cried out in pain. The security guards, who had arrived just in time, swiftly restrained her. The frosty aura around Sanford remained, but a sigh of relief escaped his lips. He turned to Maggie, his gaze taking in her state. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maggie, still rattled, met Sanford¡¯s concerned gaze, a lump forming in her throat as tears threatened to fall. Swiftly regaining herposure, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sanford gently smoothed her hair with a soothing hand.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, Yana, now restrained by the security personnel, was choking on her rage. ¡°Sanford, you deceived me!¡± Why did he dere his love for her? Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. He was merely diverting her attention to save Maggie Sanford directed a cold, sneering nce at her. ¡°Yana, the notion of me falling for a Lunatic Like you is absurd. | believe you''re done with the psychiatric hospital; prison should be your next residence.¡± How could Yana have escaped the psychiatric facility? Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 How did this happen? Temporarily setting these queries aside, Sanford gestured for two security guards to escort her to the police. Yana¡¯s eyes were wild with fury and she struggled in vain. ¡°¡®Unhand me! Sanford, you deceitful cur! Maggie, you wretch! I¡¯ll end you!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Sanford studied her unhinged antics. Could her stint in the psychiatric hospital have genuinely instigated a mental disorder? ¡°Maggie.¡± Freed from their father¡¯s grasp, Bart raced over to Maggie. Her gaze filled with concern, Maggie said, ¡°Bart, you''re hurt.¡± ¡°It''s nothing major. As long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Bart managed a smile. Awave of warmth flooded Maggie as she gently caressed his head. True character was revealed when one was in peril and required assistance. Her brother had bravely intervened to shield her from Yana¡¯s assault, reaffirming the bond they''d shared since childhood. ¡°Maggie, is this your brother?¡± Sanford inquired, observing Bart. Maggie confirmed with a nod, introducing, ¡°Bart, this is Sanford Robles.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Robles.¡± Bart gauged Sanford¡¯s distinguished air, piecing together his identity. This must be the man who bought their uncle¡¯s factory andmitted Yana to the hospital. Was he courting his sister? Sanford offered a curt nod in response. ¡°You''re wounded. Let''s get you to a doctor.¡± ¡°Indeed. Bart, your injury needs immediate attention,¡± Maggie urged anxiously. Bart nodded, starting forward with Sanford and Maggie on either side.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ncing at Sanford, Bart couldn¡¯t resist probing, ¡°Mr. Robles, are you courting my sister?¡± Sanford and Maggie were taken aback by the blunt question. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Sanford arched an eyebrow, his gaze inadvertently shifting to Maggie.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He noticed her sudden difort. Just as he was about to respond, Maggie interjected, ¡°Bart, don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± ¡°Maggie, die!¡± Behind them, Yana¡¯s voice rang out, punctuated by Drake¡¯s warning. ¡°Bart, Maggie, run!¡± Whirling around, they saw Yana break free from the guards and snatch a pair of scissors from a medical cart, lunging at Maggie. The attack unfolded too quickly for them to react. Sanford¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he watched the scissors descend on Maggie. Driven by instinct, he stepped in front of her. The scissors plunged into his chest, glinting cruelly. Agroan escaped him as searing pain shot through his body. It was agonizing! Cursing inwardly, Sanford retaliated with a fierce kick, sending Yana sprawling. Yana copsed onto the floor, blood spewing from her mouth. The security personnel swiftly caught up and subdued her again. Maggie stood frozen, watching Sanford clutch his chest, trembling slightly, her expression twisted with fear. She rushed to his side, her voice shaky. ¡°Sanford!¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. He had just taken a stab for her. Without his intervention, she''d have been the one stabbed! Feeling light-headed, Sanford focused on the tears welling up in Maggie¡¯s eyes and tried to wipe them away. ¡°Don''t cry, silly girl. I¡¯m fine, I. Before he could finish, his vision cked out. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t scare me. Wake up!¡± Maggie''s distressed cries echoed in Sanford¡¯s ears. He tried to speak, tofort her, but the encroaching darkness imed him and he slumped onto her, powerless. Ata distance, Millie watched the scene unfold, her nails digging into her palms. Sanford had taken a stab for Maggie! Had he truly fallen for that woman? Yana was a fool. Millie had tried so hard to help Yana escape the hospital, yet Yana hadn''t killed Maggie but injured Sanford instead. At Beauty Apartments In the fog-filled bathroom, Rosalynn lounged in the bathtub, holding back a scream while lost in the sensation of the water Lapping against her skin.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It had to be admitted, men knew how to tease. Her mind had turned nk countless times. Brian, gripping her slender waist, looked at her with a chuckle and then purposely paused. Just as Rosalynn was about to surrender to ecstasy, she was jarringly pulled back. The sensation was unbearable. She opened her eyes, wrapped her arms around his neck and called him. ¡°Honey!¡± Her sentence left unfinished, but her intention was clear. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Brian reveled in her enticing demeanor. Gently teasing her sensitive earlobe, he murmured in a low, seductive voice, ¡°You want it?¡± Rosalynn remained silent, her dewy eyes never leaving his. ¡°Say something sweet, and I''ll grant your every desire.¡± Brian moved leisurely, his lips tracing a path along her ear. Rosalynn was tempted, but she didn¡¯t want to yield to his whims. However, the tantalizing sensations threatened to consume her. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Raising her body slightly, she brushed her Lips against his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°My dear husband.¡± Her soft voice was the perfect catalyst. Brian¡¯s eyes darkened, his teasing halted. Her writhing movements stirred the bathwater. Closing her eyes, Rosalynn savored the heady rush of impending bliss. At that moment, the shrill ring of a phone disrupted the serene atmosphere. Startled, Brian paused mid-motion. Irritated by the interruption at her peak, Rosalynn grumbled. It was annoying to be interrupted when they were having sex. Brian soothed her with a tender kiss, ignoring the persistent ring. He held her close, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t let it distract you.¡± Returning his kiss, Rosalynn closed her eyes again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As the phone ceased ringing, they both surrendered to their climax. Exhausted and panting, Brian came to a halt. ¡°Honey, my phone was ringing.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Rosalynn¡¯s voice was raspy as her senses returned. ¡°Let me check.¡± Kissing her forehead, Brian reached for the phone. He saw a missed call from Maggie. Raising an eyebrow, Brian announced, ¡°It¡¯s from Maggie.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s drowsy haze lifted a bit. ¡°From Maggie?¡± Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 She took the phone and dialed back.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Maggie answered quickly. Rosalynn asked, ¡°Maggie, did you call me?¡± Sobbing, Maggie revealed, ¡°Rosalynn, something terrible has happened. Sanford was stabbed by Yana. He¡¯s in emergency care.¡± ¡°What ?¡± In the corridor outside the emergency room, Maggie stood anxiously, her eyes red with worry. A police officer approached to gather information. Suppressing her tears, she recounted the entirety of the event. Not long after, Rosalynn and Brian arrived. ¡°Maggie,¡± Rosalynn called out. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn, Maggie¡¯s eyes welled up as if she¡¯d found her anchor in a storm. ¡°Don''t cry. I¡¯m here.¡± Rosalynn embraced her, gently patting her back to provide somefort. Maggie sobbed, slowly regaining herposure. Brian, standing a bit apart, noticed the police officer who was still present. He reached out to introduce himself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brian Hughes.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°You''re the owner of Hughes Group?¡± The officer shook his hand. Brian nodded slightly before inquiring about the officer''s knowledge of the incident. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was also questioning Maggie about the situation. Maggie ryed the events that had transpired-Yana¡®s appearance, her failed attempt on Maggie¡¯s Life, and Sanford¡¯s resulting injury. Tears welled in her eyes and she broke down crying once again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sanford, | would be the one inside that room. Rosalynn, he lost so much blood. If anything were to happen to him, | could never forgive myself.¡± Rosalynn continued herforting pats on Maggie¡¯s back, whispering words of reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He''ll be fine, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chapter 1101 ok the phone and dialed back. Maggie answered quickly. Rosalynn asked, ¡°Maggie, did you call me?¡± Sobbing, Maggie revealed, ¡°Rosalynn, something terrible has happened. Sanford was stabbed by Yana. He¡¯s in emergency care.¡± ¡°What ?¡± In the corridor outside the emergency room, Maggie stood anxiously, her eyes red with worry. A police officer approached to gather information. Suppressing her tears, she recounted the entirety of the event. Not long after, Rosalynn and Brian arrived. ¡°Maggie,¡± Rosalynn called out. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn, Maggie¡¯s eyes welled up as if she¡¯d found her anchor in a storm. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here.¡± Rosalynn embraced her, gently patting her back to provide somefort. Maggie sobbed, slowly regaining herposure.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Brian, standing a bit apart, noticed the police officer who was still present. He reached out to introduce himself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brian Hughes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the owner of Hughes Group?¡± The officer shook his hand. Brian nodded slightly before inquiring about the officer¡¯s knowledge of the incident. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was also questioning Maggie about the situation. Maggie ryed the events that had transpired-Yana¡®s appearance, her failed attempt on Maggie¡¯s Life, and Sanford¡¯s resulting injury. Tears welled in her eyes and she broke down crying once again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sanford, I would be the one inside that room. Rosalynn, he lost so much blood. If anything were to happen to him, I could never forgive myself.¡± Rosalynn continued herforting pats on Maggie¡¯s back, whispering words of reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter: 1102 Maggie thought for a moment, then proposed, ¡°I''ll give you money. You can stay at a hotel near the hospital.¡± Bart resisted, ¡°No need, Maggie. Don¡¯t waste money. I¡¯m young and can stay up all night.¡± ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m transferring the money to you right now.¡± As Maggie was about to initiate the transfer on her phone, Brian interjected, ¡°Maggie, the hotels near the hospital aren¡¯t in the best condition. I¡¯ll have Edwin arrange amodation for your brother.¡± Caught off guard, Maggie quickly responded, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Mr. Hughes. My brother can manage.¡± Without replying, Brian dialed Edwin¡¯s number Rosalynn took Maggie¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°As you¡¯ve said, your brother is still growing. How can he adjust to subpar conditions?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Look, we''re good friends, and if your brother is your family, he¡¯s ours too. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about us arranging amodation for him,¡± Rosalynn said, smiling. Tears welled up in Maggie¡¯s eyes once again. She was deeply grateful for the kindness of those around her. ALL she could hope for was their continued safety and well-being.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She offered a silent prayer in her heart. Upon finishing his phone call, Brian saw to it that Edwin quickly booked a hotel and arranged to pick up Bart. Two hourster, the door of the emergency room finally opened and a doctor emerged. Anxiously, Maggie approached the doctor first, asking, ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°The wound is dangerously close to his heart and he Lost a significant amount of blood. However, fortunately, his vital organs are unharmed. Now, his condition has stabilized. He will need to remain hospitalized for observation for several days after he regains consciousness,¡± the doctor exined, removing his mask. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much.¡± Maggie expressed her gratitude, bowing repeatedly to the medical staff. The doctor offered a smile, nodded to Brian and Rosalynn, then departed. Brian arranged for Sanford to be moved to a private ward and asked Edwin to bring the necessary supplies for his hospital stay. Once everything was in order, Sanford finally regained consciousness. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter: 1103 ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re awake!¡± Maggie sped his hand, her eyes radiating joy. ¡°Sanford,¡± Rosalynn greeted him with a smile. Standing beside her, Brian arched an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Sanford, how do you feel?¡± Sanford scanned their faces and nodded, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m still alive.¡± Hearing him mention death, Maggie was quick to respond, ¡°Of course you''re alive. You must be blessed. You will have a long life.¡± Sanford chuckled. ¡°Maggie, | didn¡¯t expect you to be a prophet.¡± Maggie blushed and fell silent. Sanford¡¯s gaze drifted from her face to their entwined hands. Realizing she had held his hand the whole time, he felt a wave of warmth. Noticing this, Maggie quickly withdrew her hand, only for him to recapture it. Their eyes met, and seeing Sanford¡¯s amused expression, her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red. She tried to avoid his gaze, embarrassed. Feeling as if they should leave the two alone, Rosalynn signaled Brian. Brian understood and joked, ¡°Sanford, it seems you''re doing fine. Rosalynn and | will head home.¡± Sanford appreciated Brian¡¯s understanding. ¡°You should leave. Having Maggie¡¯spany is all | need. Maggie, would you stay with me?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Of course,¡± Maggie answered promptly. Because of her, he had been put in harm¡¯s way. She would do whatever he asked. Now, he only wanted herpany. Of course, she would stay. ¡°So, we don¡¯t need to inform your parents, do we?¡± Brian asked, draping his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It''s not a big deal. No need to inform them,¡± Sanford responded. Not a big deal? Astlight shift of the knife could have been fatal. Brian pondered this thought to himself. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter: 1104 ¡°Sanford, take care and rest well. Maggie, we''ll be leaving now.¡± Rosalynn waved them goodbye. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn, thank you.¡± Maggie stood up to bid them farewell. ¡°It''s fine. Just take care of him. I''ll arrange your leave for tomorrow,¡± Rosalynn replied with a warm smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± Maggie responded, her face lit up with gratitude.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brian and Rosalynn took their leave. As Sanford attempted to sit up, Maggie hurried to assist him, carefully cing a pillow behind him. ¡°Sanford, would you Like some water?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Sanford replied. Maggie poured him a ss of water and offered it to him. Just as he reached out to take the ss, Sanford withdrew his hand, stating, ¡°My frail hand can¡¯t hold the ss.¡± Maggie was startled, her eyes anxiously darting to Sanford¡¯s hand. ¡°You mean you can¡¯t do it yourself? I''ll call the doctor right now.¡± Sanford was left speechless. How could this girl be so endearing? ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the doctor. | just woke up and need some rest. But I¡¯m thirsty.¡± He was thirsty. That was the point. Did she understand? Maggie blinked her eyes, finally grasping his meaning. ¡°I''LL help you drink,¡± she offered. ¡°That would be great.¡± Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter: 1105 Sanford smiled as he took a few sips from the ss in Maggie¡¯s hand. After he¡¯d quenched his thirst, Maggie gently wiped his mouth with a tissue. Her eyes remained red and swollen from her previous bout of crying. Sanford studied her for a few seconds before asking softly, ¡°Were you scared?¡± Maggie discarded the tissue, nodded and confirmed, ¡°I was terrified.¡± The sight of his clothes saturated with blood had truly frightened her. At that moment, she wished it was she who was stabbed, not him. Sanford took her hand in his. ¡°Maggie, what if the stabbing had been severe and | hadn¡¯t woken up?¡± Maggie¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°That won''t happen.¡± ¡°But what if it did?¡± ¡°Then | would dedicate my life to serving you,¡± Maggie blurted out. Sanford¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You''re willing to serve me for a lifetime? Then what would our rtionship be?¡± Maggie bit her lip, replying, ¡°I could be your lifelong servant.¡± Sanford tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Maggie, | don¡¯t need a servant. | need a wife.¡± Was he suggesting something? Maggie¡¯s heart pounded violently.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She abruptly withdrew her hand and stood. ¡®I''ll get some water for you to wash with.¡± Sanford pressed his lips together, drawing her into his embrace. ¡°Maggie, are you against it?¡± Maggie inhaled deeply, careful not to touch his wound. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be careful or you might injure your wound again.¡± Sanford gently lifted her chin with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you.¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter: 1106 His eyes were alight with anticipation. Maggie swallowed, struggling for words. After a moment, she said, ¡°Wee from different worlds and the gap in our social status is vast. | can serve you for life, but I¡¯m not fit to be your wife.¡± She admitted to herself that she was in love with him. Especially today, his willingness to risk his life to protect her affirmed her feelings. But she knew she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. He was so exceptional and deserved a better woman.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°| think you''re more than qualified. Maggie, we ¡°We haven''t known each other very Long and you don¡¯t truly know me. Are you sure you have feelings for me?¡± Maggie shook off his hand, interrupting him. She still remembered the name he whispered when he was drunk. His past love was still on his mind. Was she just a substitute? Seeing Maggie retreat into the bathroom, Sanford furrowed his brows. Was she doubting his feelings? If he didn¡¯t care for her, would he have protected her? Maggie returned with a basin of warm water and began to wash Sanford¡¯s face. Sanford, still weak from his recent awakening, did not pursue the topic further. After Maggie helped him clean up, he drifted off to sleep. Seated beside the bed, Maggie silently watched the IV drip, her gaze soft and tender. If she could one day be as aplished as Rosalynn, would she have a chance to stand by his side? On the second day, Sanford awoke, feeling considerably better Lost in thought, he gazed at the ceiling above him. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter: 1107 Shifting his gaze downwards, he noticed Maggie lying by the side of his bed, her upper body leaning on the mattress, holding his hand with hers. Had she stayed by his bedside all night? Sanford regarded her with tender eyes and noticed a coat resting on a nearby chair. He stood up, intending to drape it over Maggie¡¯s shoulders. However, his movement stirred her from her slumber. She looked up, her eyes stillced with sleepiness ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re awake!¡± His reply came tinged with a touch of regret. ¡°Did | wake you up? You seem to be a Light sleeper, huh?¡± ¡°| was just concerned about you,¡± Maggie instinctively replied. As thest word left her lips, she caught the glimmer of a smile in Sanford¡¯s eyes, making her feel uneasy. ¡°Well, | suppose | do wake up easily,¡± she quickly added, her tone betraying a sense of dishonesty. Sanford was in a cheerful mood and decided not to challenge her. He lifted the quilt, preparing to get out of bed. But Maggie quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t get out of bed. Let me fetch what you need.¡± Looking at her, Sanford quipped, ¡°Well, | do need to use the bathroom. Are you still up for assisting me?¡± Feeling flustered, Maggie released her grip and bent down to retrieve his slippers. Sanford slipped his feet into the slippers and, noticing Maggie¡¯s dazed expression, arched an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to support me?¡± Maggie nodded, hurrying to lend him a helping hand. Sanford ced his hand on her shoulder and, with her aid, made his way into the bathroom. Once they stood in front of the toilet, Maggie hesitated and asked, ¡°Um, should | step out?¡± ¡°| thought you would help me.¡± Sanford smirked mischievously.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Puzzled, Maggie asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Help me take off my trousers.¡± Maggie was left speechless. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter: 1108 He wanted her to help him remove his trousers. The memory of certain incidents shed through her mind. Despite having seen his naked body before, Maggie''s face still flushed with embarrassment . She stole a nce at his hand and whispered, ¡°Are your hands still weak?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Sanford smiled and nodded. ¡°In that case, | can assist you,¡± Maggie hesitantly offered, reaching for his trousers. Sanford chuckled, his eyes fixed on her blushing face. He took hold of her hand and said, ¡°I was just teasing. You can wait outside.¡± ¡°What?¡± Confused, Maggie looked up at him with a dazed expression. Raising an eyebrow yfully, Sanford asked, ¡°What? Are you a little disappointed?¡± Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯UI wait for you by the door.¡± Sanford chuckled softly as Maggie rushed out of the bathroom, pressing her hand against her chest. Her heart was still pounding rapidly. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. He was clearly flirting with her! ¡°It''s not visiting time yet. You can¡¯t go in,¡± a nurse said. ¡°We''re Looking for someone! Maggie,e out!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Voices filled the corridor outside the ward. Maggie recognized her father¡¯s voice and hurriedly ran out. Upon opening the door, she was greeted by the sight of her father, uncle, and aunt standing there. Maggie¡¯s face darkened, and she closed the door, retreating into the corridor. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern. Drake tried to speak, but before he could say anything, her aunt lunged at Maggie and pped her across the face. ¡°Maggie, you are such a troublemaker! It¡¯s all your fault. Yana was first sent to a psychiatric hospital, and now she is in jail. If you don¡¯t get her released, | won''t let you off!¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter: 1109 Maggie felt a burning pain on her cheek and struggled to break free from her aunt¡¯s grasp. She clenched her fists, her anger rising. ¡°Auntie, Yana attacked Sanford in public! She got what she deserved!¡± Her aunt scolded back, ¡°What kind of punishment should my daughter receive? Tell me! If it weren¡¯t for you urging him to have her detained, she wouldn''t have Lashed out in public. It¡¯s your fault he was hurt!¡± Had Sanford been hurt because of her? Maggie''s face drained of color at the thought. The memory of Sanford standing before her, taking the brunt of the danger, felt like a needle puncturing her heart. Inhaling deeply, she said, ¡°Sanford was injured on my ount, but the fault lies with you. Haven¡¯t you acknowledged your own part in this?¡± If it was her fault, she would ept the me. But this time, she wasn¡¯t at fault and she needed to rify this. ¡°Our fault? We did nothing wrong! He got hurt because he decided to shield you! That''s on him!¡± Her aunt shouted back. Maggie retorted, ¡°Aunt, Yana once told me that if a child behaves poorly, the parents are the ones to me. She''s right. You should consider this. You¡¯ve spoiled Yana into bing a selfish and arrogant person. Whenever she makes mistakes, you don¡¯t correct her but point fingers at others. Now, this situation is your fault. It''s one thing for Yana to hurt me. Perhaps you can persuade me topromise for the sake of family. But she hurt Sanford. Even if you were to kill me, | would never forgive her. Please leave right now and stop bothering Sanford!¡± Her words echoed through the room with resolute strength. At the entrance of the ward, Sanford, dressed in a hospital gown,zily leaned against the door, a smile spreading across his face. Turns out the timid rabbit could also bare her teeth. Her final words brought him immense joy. ¡°Mr. Robles! Mr. Robles, you''re okay! Please let my daughter go.¡± Spotting Sanford, ke rushed to him, pleading desperately. ¡°Mr. Robles, please pardon my daughter. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. It was an ident!¡± His wife trailed behind him. Despite her heart being filled with resentment, she maintained a submissive demeanor. Maggie was taken aback and quickly moved to support him. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m sorry. Did we disturb you?¡± Sanford slipped his arm around her shoulder, his eyes scanning her face. His smile faded in an instant. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter: 1110 He gently lifted her chin and asked, ¡°Who hit you?¡± Maggie nced at him, then at her aunt, remaining silent. Her aunt, however, responded defiantly, ¡°I did it!¡± Sanford¡¯s handsome features hardened, his voice icy as he asked, ¡°Did you hit her?¡± ¡°Yes, | did.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her aunt shot an angry re at Maggie. ¡°This ungrateful girl has made my daughter suffer. As her elder, shouldn''t | discipline her?¡± The atmosphere around Sanford turned oppressive and frosty, his handsome visage etched with disapproval. Worried that his movements might agitate his injury, Maggie quickly caught hold of him, saying, ¡°Let it go. | refuse to stoop to her level. Let me assist you back to bed.¡± Sanford nced at her. The moment his eyes met hers, clear and resolute, the malevolent aura around him dissipated slightly. ¡°Hold on. | have something to say.¡± He pivoted, fixing his gaze on ke and his wife. ¡°Did you hear what Maggie just said? If you fail to correct Yana¡¯s behavior, society will inevitably do it for you. If you believe someone should answer for my actions, then confront me. Don¡¯t harass her. If your anger is still not cated,e after me for your daughter''s sake. But should anyone dare to harm Maggie again, | assure you | will return it twofold!¡± His tone was stern, his formidable aura radiating a sense ofmand, daunting to behold. Being ensconced in his protective embrace, Maggie could sense his resolve to defend her, which melted her heart. She swallowed back her tears, held onto him, and guided him back to his ward. ¡°Oh, my poor child, how unlucky you are to cross paths with these people! | have only one daughter. How could | bear to live without you! | might as well die!¡± Maggie¡¯s aunt wailed dramatically. ke held her, his eyes zing with rage as he addressed Drake. ¡°Are you satisfied now? As your elder brother, I''ve Looked after your family for decades. I¡¯ve ensured that you Live afortable Life with us. And in return, you allow your daughter to treat us like this?¡± Drake felt a pang of guilt and regret. Seeing that Maggie was about to assist Sanford into the ward, he quickly interjected. ¡°Mr. Robles, can we sit down and have a discussion? Yana did wrong, | acknowledge that, but we''re family! She¡¯s still Maggie¡¯s cousin. Please, don¡¯t press charges against her.¡± Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter: 1111 Sanford halted in his tracks, shooting a sarcastic nce back at Drake. ¡°| have a question for you. Is Maggie your biological daughter?¡± Drake was taken aback. His gaze flickered to Maggie as he replied, ¡°Of course she is my daughter.¡± ¡°Doesn''t seem Like it! Maggie has been subjected to Yana¡¯s harassment on numerous asions, and yet you''ve disregarded it all. Does that sound Like the behavior of a caring father?¡± Sanford retorted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Drake was speechless. He cast a nce at Maggie¡¯s reddened eyes and muttered, ¡°That''s not true. Nothing major has happened to her...¡± ¡°Ha! You''re a worse father than your brother,¡± Sanford scoffed. The pointed remark struck a nerve in Drake, and he bowed his head to avoid Sanford¡¯s icy, contemptuous stare. Sanford tightened his grip on Maggie, dering in a cold tone, ¡°I would advise against siding with those who torment Maggie any further. If you do, | will support her decision to sever your father-daughter rtionship!¡± How unfortunate that she was born into such an unsupportive family, saddled with a father so neglectful. His heart ached for her. But it didn¡¯t matter. From this point onwards, he would be her shield. Sanford cast a nce at the silent girl next to him and led her into the ward. ¡°Mr. Robles, please reconsider! | apologize on my daughter¡¯s behalf!¡± ke implored. Annoyance flickered in Sanford¡¯s eyes. He ordered the security guards in the hallway, ¡°These people are causing a disturbance. Please escort them out, and ensure | do not see them again.¡± Recognizing his authority, the security guards promptlyplied and ushered them away. The ward door closed, shutting out the exteriormotion. Maggie guided Sanford to his bed. As she took in his handsome visage, tears welled up unbidden in her eyes. ¡°Sanford, | apologize. And...thank you.¡± She was the reason behind his injury, yet he continually defended her She felt both remorseful and deeply touched. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter: 1112 Observing her tear-stained face, Sanford¡¯s heart ached with sympathy. Wanting to Lighten her mood, he teased, ¡°You were quite the force to be reckoned with earlier.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maggie Looked at him in confusion.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sanford¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Earlier, when you confronted your uncle and aunt, demanding they leave me alone, you were rather fierce.¡± Maggie recalled her actions and blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and unease. ¡°I...¡± Did he disapprove of her assertive behavior? She didn¡¯t want him to perceive her in a negative Light. ¡°But it''s not enough. You should be even fiercer. Don¡¯t Let others walk all over you.¡± Sanford suppressed the twinkle in his eye as he reached out and took her hand. ¡°My woman has the Liberty to act as she pleases. | am here to protect you and bear the consequences!¡± His gaze was deep and filled with a warmth that threatened to swallow her whole. Maggie''s heart fluttered, her emotions threatening to get lost in his affectionate gaze. Quickly, she dropped her gaze and extracted her hand from his. ¡°Sanford, are you hungry? | can make some porridge for you.¡± Observing her flushed and bashful face, Sanford decided that his injury was well worth it. ¡°No need for that. | can grab a bite to eat.¡± He yearned to keep her in sight and had no interest in food. ¡°No, that¡¯s not an option! Eating out isn¡¯t as healthy,¡± Maggie protested. ¡°But | don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± Sanford was forthright in expressing his wish, pulling her back into his embrace. Maggie¡¯s breath hitched. Meeting his prating gaze caused her heart to race uncontrobly. Locking his gaze onto her bashful face, Sanford swallowed audibly, his eyes drifting to her rosy lips. He tightened his grip around her waist, tilting his head downwards. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter: 1113 In response, Maggie tensed, her fingers curling instinctively as she slowly shut her eyes. ¡°Sanford.¡± The door swung open, and a woman¡¯s voice echoed through the room. Maggie¡¯s eyes snapped open, her gaze instinctively darting to the door. Asophisticatedly dressed middle-aged woman strode in, a servant clutching a thermos sk following closely behind. Before she could figure out who they were, Maggie rose from Sanford¡¯s embrace, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment. The moment the soft woman left his arms, Sanford turned his attention to the new arrivals, his brows knitting together in slight frustration ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± The woman who had entered was his mother, with her personal attendant in tow. He had instructed Brian to keep his family in the dark. Why had his mother chosen to appear at this moment? She had even managed to interrupt his intimate moment with Maggie. ¡°why didn¡¯t you inform us about your situation? Did you want your father and | to worry ourselves sick?¡± Janiya approached the bedside, taking a seat. Her tone held a note of reprimand, yet it was saturated with concern Sanford offered a smile cause any undue worry.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t tell you because | didn¡¯t want to Janiya Robles, his mother, studied him for several seconds before shifting her gaze onto Maggie. ¡°Were you concerned about your father and | worrying about you, or did you simply not want us to meet her?¡± The moment Maggie heard Sanford address the woman as his mother, a wave of unease washed over her. Janiya, with her short curly hair and dignified air, must have been quite the beauty in her youth However, the way she was scrutinizing Maggie was less than friendly. Maggie swallowed, politely extending her greetings.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Robles.¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter: 1114 Janiya¡¯s gaze bore into her as she rose, approaching Maggie. ¡°Are you Maggie Shear?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes, | am,¡± Maggie replied, the note of obedience clear in her voice. ¡°Mom...¡± Sanford attempted to intervene, but Janiya cut him off, ¡°Quiet.¡± Her focus returned to Maggie as her hand lifted, Landing a p on Maggie¡¯s face. Taken aback, Maggie brought a hand up to her stinging cheek, staring at Janiya in disbelief. Why did his mother p her? Sanford, lounging on the bed, was taken aback as well. He shifted his position, pulling back the covers, intent on rising from the bed. ¡°Mom, why did you p her? Ahem!¡± His sudden movement agitated his injury, causing him to clutch his wound and break into a violent coughing fit. Quickly regaining herposure, Maggie hurried to the bedside, guiding him back onto the bed. ¡°Sanford, please, calm down.¡± ¡°Keep your hands off my son!¡± Janiya forcefully yanked Maggie away. Maggie staggered, nearly toppling over. Her back crashed into the corner of a table, the sudden pain draining her face of color. She bit her Lip, suppressing any outward sign of pain. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? That¡¯s crossing a Lin Sanford¡¯s face was etched with worry. He took several deep breaths, attempting to quell his rising anger. Janiya perched on the edge of the bed, her re fixed on him. ¡°It¡¯s not crossing any line. Ordinary women are invariably disastrous. Have you forgotten about the woman from before? They¡¯re all after your wealth. You barely managed to rid yourself of one, and now another has surfaced. This one even brought you to the brink of death. One p is hardly sufficient!¡± Sanford pressed a hand to his chest, striving topose himself. ¡°Mom, what does my injury have to do with her? It was a simple ident, okay? Who can guarantee a Life of safety and sound health?¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes bored into him. ¡°Are you seriously defending her? | already know that you had a decent girl locked up ina psychiatric hospital, all because of her. That poor girl was driven to desperation, ultimately attempting to kill her. If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have been in this ident.¡± ¡°No, Mom, | can exin...¡± Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter: 1115 Sanford tried to offer his side of the story, only to be cut off by Janiya once more. ¡°There¡¯s no need for exnations. You¡¯ve be utterly blinded by infatuation!¡± As Janiya voiced her usations, she turned to Maggie, her words biting. ¡°Leave at once. | don¡¯t want you ever appearing in front of my son again.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Annoyed, Sanford nced at Maggie. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my mother, Maggie.¡± ¡°What? Now you''re defying me for this lowly woman?¡± Janiya retorted. ¡°Mom, please stop. I¡¯m not well!¡± Sanford clutched his wound, hisplexion paling. Maggie bit her lip, struggling to keep the sadness from her eyes. She bowed respectfully to Janiya. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Robles. | ept the me. Please don¡¯t be upset. I''ll take my leave now.¡± She couldn''t bear the thought of Sanford quarrelling with his mother on her ount. The guilt would be unbearable. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t go! Please...¡± Sanford¡¯s plea was interrupted by a bout of coughing. Maggie froze, tears streaming down her face unchecked. Swiftly wiping her tears, she hurried out of the ward, head bowed low. ¡°Maggie!¡± Sanford reached for his wound, intending to rise from the bed, his face contorted with pain. ¡°Dear, stay still! Oh, my God! Why is there blood seeping through your shirt? Has your wound worsened?¡± ¡°Mrs. Robles, you should call the doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I''ll press the call button!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Maggie leaned against the wall outside, straining to hear themotion inside. Her hands clenched into tight fists as worry gnawed at her. ¡°Sanford, please take care of yourself, okay?¡± she murmured. Soon, a doctor hurried over. After the examination, Janiya inquired, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡± ¡°The patient has just undergone surgery. Any unnecessary agitation should be avoided as it could hinder his recovery,¡± the doctor advised after attending to Sanford¡¯s wound Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter: 1116 ¡°| understand,¡± Janiya hastily replied. At the door, Maggie stole a nce inside. Seeing Sanford¡¯s eyes closed, his face devoid of color, she felt a lump in her throat. She brushed away her tears, turned, and walked away slowly. A mix of guilt and helplessness washed over her. Could she be by his side, nursing him back to health in the future? After leaving the VIP ward, she hesitated before making her way to the room where her mother was staying. Through the clear ss window, she observed her father caring for her mother, feeding her breakfast. Her mother, propped up in bed, appeared to be in good spirits. Her hand hovered over the doorknob, but she ultimately decided against opening the door. Entering now would inevitably trigger a discussion about Yana. She wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to address that issue. It felt as though a heavy weight had settled over her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. Taking a deep breath, she pushed down her feelings of disappointment and worry and quickly walked away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Back in Sanford¡¯s ward, the doctor left after finishing his examination. The room fell quiet. Seated at the edge of the bed, Janiya studied Sanford¡¯s pale and handsome face and sighed. ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t me me. | didn¡¯t want to treat her like that. But | can¡¯t bear to see you hurt again. Please, promise me you won''t involve yourself with women of that sort anymore, okay?¡± Hearing her words, Sanford slowly opened his eyes, a glint of determination visible in them. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a child. | know what I¡¯m doing. Yes, shees from a modest background, but she¡¯s hardworking, amiable, gentle, and kind-hearted. She doesn¡¯t crave material possessions or wealth. She¡¯s nothing Like Jaelyn.¡± Jaelyn was his ex-girlfriend. After epting a sizable check from his mother, she had left him without a second thought, pockets filled with money. The woman who had given him his first taste of heartbreak had also shaped him into the man he was today. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter: 1117 He was aware that Maggie came from an ordinary family, but she was far from ordinary. Maggie was worthy of his love! ¡°Son, I¡¯ve Lived a lot Longer than you. | understand people better. We''re not all born equal, and our environments shape our personalities.¡± Janiya paused. ¡°It¡¯s not that | disdain ordinary people, but I¡¯ve encountered too many of them. Though there are differences among them, one trait ismon-a crude appetite for money. How can a person Like that be worthy of you, a man of such exceptional caliber?¡± Sanford took issue with his mother¡¯s assertions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t generalize Like that. By your Logic, wouldn¡¯t everyone from the upper ss be the same? Then why is one of my uncles a savvy businessman, while the other is a yboy? A person¡¯s character isn¡¯t determined by their family background. We can¡¯t categorize people based on the status of their families.¡± Janiya was pissed off by his retort. She responded indignantly, ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t lecture me. I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s no different than Jaelyn. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see!¡± Sanford¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Mom, what are you nning?¡± Janiya quickly regained herposure. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. You¡¯LL find out soon enough.¡± ¡°Mom... ¡°Alright, you''re still ill. The doctor said you need to maintain a stable mood. Are you hungry? | had the chef make the meal. Eat some.¡± Janiya interrupted Sanford, swiftly changing the topic. Staring at her, Sanford recalled something and asked, ¡°How did you find out I¡¯m in the hospital?¡± Janiya answered, ¡°Millie called me early in the morning. She saw a video clip where you were stabbed and hospitalized. That''s how | learned about it. How could you protect such a woman at your own peril? Have you thought about your father and me?¡± Sanford tuned out his mother¡¯sints, lost in his thoughts. So, it was Millie who had informed his mother about his injury. How intriguing! And his mother had driven Maggie away as soon as she arrived. He wondered how Maggie was handling it. At Beauty Apartments, while brushing her teeth, Rosalynn sent Maggie a message. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter: 1118 ¡°Maggie, how¡¯s Sanford? Do you need me to cook something and bring it to the hospital?¡± Almost instantly, Maggie called back. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t worry about it. I''m back home.¡± Rosalynn paused momentarily before joking, ¡°Oh, you returned to make Sanford his food personally, right?¡± Maggie remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°No. His mother came to take care of him.¡± Sanford¡¯s mother had gone to the hospital? Rosalynn¡¯s surprise was evident. She could sense the disappointment in Maggie¡¯s voice. She surmised that Janiya probably didn¡¯t treat Maggie kindly. ¡°Well, Rosalynn, I¡¯m in the elevator.¡± Maggie¡¯s voice echoed through the phone.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We''ll talk Later,¡± responded Rosalynn. After hanging up, Rosalynn finished washing her face and exited the bathroom. Brian, wearing a ck silk robe, was about to enter the bathroom when he asked, ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± ¡°| was on the phone with Maggie. Sanford¡¯s mother went to the hospital and Maggie returned home.¡± Rosalynn ryed the information as she moved to the door. Surprise shed across Brian¡¯s eyes as he pondered why Janiya had found out so soon. Reaching the door, Rosalynn opened it just as Maggie stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn returned Maggie¡¯s greeting and upon seeing her face, her eyebrows knit together. Why was there a handprint on her face? Had Janiya pped her? ¡°Let''s go inside,¡± Rosalynn suggested, gesturing for Maggie to unlock the door. Maggieplied, and they entered Rosalynn¡¯s apartment. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter: 1119 ¡°Maggie, go freshen up,¡± Rosalynn instructed. ¡°Alright. Maggie headed to the bathroom. After some contemtion, Rosalynn returned to Brian¡¯s apartment to fetch an ice pack from the fridge. She also collected some breakfast from the table, intending to return to her ce. Brian emerged from the bathroom and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Darling, what are you up to?¡± ¡°I''m going to have breakfast with Maggie next door,¡± Rosalynn replied.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite her here?¡± Brian asked. ¡°We have some private matters to discuss. You can eat alone, said before heading out. Rosalynn Brian was left slightly disgruntled and disappointed, quietly ming Maggie for his solitude. Once Maggie had sshed her face clean, Rosalynn suggested she cool it with an ice pack. Maggie shed a thankful smile and epted the coldfort. ¡°You must be hungry, right? Let¡¯s grab a bite first.¡± Rosalynn found a seat at the table, sliding a milk-filled ss across to Maggie. ¡°Appreciated.¡± As Maggie voiced her gratitude, she tasted the milk, gently pressing the ice pack to her cheek. The question came softly from Rosalynn, cautious in the asking. ¡°Was it Sanford¡¯s mother who pped you?¡± Maggie, lips tight, let her gaze drop. ¡°My aunt visited me at the hospital early morning. She med her daughter¡¯s arrest on me and pped me. Then, Sanford¡¯s mother arrived. She believed | caused his injury and gave me another p.¡± Twice she had been pped that morning. Adisaster she hadn''t earned. Rosalynn¡¯s forehead wrinkled, her gaze on Maggie¡¯s tender face held a soft sorrow. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter: 1120 Her voice was aforting whisper as she held Maggie''s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to be upset.¡± When the world got too much, even a hint of kindness could push the hardest into vulnerability. That was Maggie¡¯s state right now. Rosalynn¡¯s gentle voice led to a gush of emotions, and Maggie¡¯s tears broke free. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s not fair. | didn¡¯t mean to cry, but you made it happen.¡± In a quiet resignation, Rosalynn fetched a tissue to blot Maggie¡¯s tears. ¡°Alright, I''ll take the me.¡± Aauick sniffle, and Maggie regained herposure. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m good. I''ve given it some thought. You''re my idol. | want to be as extraordinary as you are, someday.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t suppress augh at this. ¡°Maggie, you certainly know how to tter me.¡± Rosalynn guessed that Maggie¡¯s ambition to excel might have something to do with Sanford. Being extraordinary would make her a fitting partner for Sanford. ¡°Do you n to apany Sanford at the hospitalter?¡± Would his mother allow Maggie to see Sanford? Maggie¡¯s lip caught between her teeth, her eyes momentarily clouded by sadness. ¡°I would like to, but...¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her decision hung in the bnce. Just then, Maggie¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing message. Maggie¡¯s face brightened as she recognized the sender, Sanford. ¡°Rosalynn, a message from Sanford.¡± Acurious eyebrow arched, Rosalynn moved to sit next to Maggie, intrigued by Sanford¡¯s message. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter: 1121 Maggie opened the message, reading Sanford¡¯s words. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m sorry. | failed in protecting you. My mother went overboard. | apologize for her actions.¡± His words were full of regret. Asudden wave of sadness washed over Maggie. She took a deep breath, her fingers swiftly typing a reply. ¡°I''m fine. No need to apologize. | understand and hold no grudge against her. None of this is your fault.¡± He hadn''t turned a blind eye. He¡¯d stood up for her! That act of kindness would forever be etched in her memory. ¡°You''re a gem, Maggie. Didn¡¯t you say you would make soup for me? May | still have some?¡± Sanford sent another message. Surprised, Maggie responded, ¡°Certainly. Though, | fear your mother might not allow me to bring it to your room.¡± ¡°That won''t be a problem. Wait a bit. I''ll text you soon,¡± replied Sanford. Her reply was a simple OK emoji, a smile ying on her lips. Could he be nning a secret rendezvous?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It felt thrilling, Like dating behind their parents¡¯ backs. ¡°Maggie, take a Look.¡± Rosalynn switched on her phone¡¯s front camera, holding it out to Maggie. Maggie was perplexed. ¡°What is it, Rosalynn? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No. Look at the reflection. Isn''t she someone wrapped in love and happiness?¡± Rosalynn teased. Maggie blushed and rose. ¡°Alright, Rosalynn. Enjoy your meal. |¡¯1L prepare the soup for Sanford.¡± Chuckling, Rosalynn returned to her breakfast. Thoughts of Sanford¡¯s influential background surfaced in her mind, and her smile dimmed. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter: 1122 Should Maggie choose to be with Sanford, she¡¯d face many challenges. Sanford¡¯s family would be a significant hurdle. At the hospital After sending the text to Maggie, Sanford seemed to rx. Eyeing his mother, who emerged from the restroom, he suggested, ¡°Mom, maybe you should head home now. Your constant presence here is somewhat disruptive, and | can¡¯t rest well.¡± Janiya shot Sanford a re. ¡°So eager to send me off. Are you hoping for that woman to return to your side?¡± Sanford took a deep breath, clutching his chest wound. ¡°Mom, if you want to impede my recovery, you can continue your lecture here.¡± Janiya gave in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving. Rest well. I''ll assign a servant to take care of you.¡± Sanford responded, ¡°You haven''t informed Dad about my hospitalization, have you? His health isn¡¯t great. Don¡¯t Let him worry about me.¡± Janiya nced at him and softened her tone. ¡°Since you understand that he isn¡¯t in good health, you shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble. If you don¡¯t want us to worry about you, behave appropriately and stop entertaining thoughts about that woman.¡± Her son was dutiful. As parents, they didn¡¯t concern themselves with most of his matters. However, his marital choices posed a significant problem that they needed to handle. She had to steer him away from women who weren''t suited to be his wife.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is the driver here? Ask him to drive slowly for safety¡¯s sake.¡± Sanford wasn¡¯t genuinely absorbing his mother¡¯s words, but he still cared for her. ¡°The driver is waiting. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Janiya said and signaled to the servant. The servant escorted her out of the room, and she murmured, ¡°Ellie, remain here and keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t Let that woman return.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ellieplied. After seeing Janiya off, Ellie returned to the ward. Noticing Sanford trying to get out of bed, she quickly rushed to assist him. ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡± ¡°| drank too much water. | need the restroom. Ellie, did my mother instruct you to supervise me?¡± Sanford asked. Ellie replied with an awkward smile, ¡°No. She simply asked me to take good care of you.¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Sanford smirked. ¡°Ellie, remember who will helm the Robles family in the future. You¡¯re a smart person; you should know what to say.¡± He knew his mother all too well. She had consigned a servant to act as her informant, barring Maggie from visiting him. But he could turn her scheme to his advantage. ¡°Your mother has only your best interest in mind.¡± Ellie found herself in a quandary but endeavored to convince him regardless. Sanford turned to her before entering the restroom. ¡°Ellie, it¡¯s not your ce. You need only concern yourself with your children and consider who they work for. Have you decided whose side you should be on in the future?¡± Ellie felt a surge of nervousness. Having served Janiya all this while, her loyalty should lie with her. But her children were both employed at Robles Group, working under Sanford. Sanford¡¯s implicit threat was clear. If she dared to act as Janiya¡¯s informant, her children could lose their jobs. She couldn''t Let her children bear the brunt. So, would she be a double agent? Outside the hospital, Janiya emerged. Millie swiftly alighted from the car and approached her. ¡°Mrs. Robles, you¡¯re out. How is Sanford doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. His vital organs aren''t injured. Why don¡¯t you go in and pay him a visit?¡± Janiya suggested. Aglimmer of sadness shed in Millie''s eyes. ¡°He won¡¯t want to see me.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sanford had dumped her for Maggie. He wouldn¡¯t want to see her. She couldn''t bear to face his icy countenance. Her priority now was to enlist Janiya¡¯s aid to ostracize Maggie from Sanford. As long as Maggie was out of the picture, she could potentially be Sanford¡¯s wife. ¡°Millie, Sanford isn¡¯t thinking clearly right now, but | won¡¯t Let him continue down this path.¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter: 1124 Janiya held her hand in aforting gesture. Aspark flickered in Millie¡¯s eyes. ¡°And what do you imply?¡± ¡°I''LL expose that woman''s true colors to Sanford.¡± Janiya¡¯s cold smile surfaced. ¡°Ordinary people sharemon traits. | managed to separate Jaelyn from my son in the past, and | can do the same with Maggie!¡± Back in the apartment, Maggie was attending to a simmering pot of savory broth when her phone rang, shing an unfamiliar number. Without hesitation, she took the call.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, may | know who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It''s Sanford¡¯s mother, Janiya. Maggie, let¡¯s meet and talk. I''ll be waiting for you at the cafe near yourpany.¡± With that, Janiya abruptly ended the call. Her confidence was intimidating, assuming Maggie would oblige without question. Staring at the now nk screen, Maggie felt an odd knot form in her stomach. Why would Sanford¡¯s mother want to meet her? It had to involve Sanford. With a deep breath, Maggie hastily changed into fresh clothes, grabbed her bag, and headed out. Just as she was opening the door, Rosalynn was about to step out. Spotting Maggie¡¯s change of attire, Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Off to the hospital, Maggie?¡± ¡°Not really, Rosalynn. Sanford¡¯s mother wants to see me now,¡± Maggie replied candidly. Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed as she nced at her watch. ¡°I could apany you.¡± She had nned to inspect an apartment''s interior design this morning instead of heading to the studio. ¡°| appreciate it, but no need.¡± Maggie faltered. ¡°I''m concerned for you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalynn insisted, securing the apartment door. ¡°Alright, Rosalynn, give me a moment.¡± Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter: 1125 Touched by Rosalynn¡®s gesture, Maggie reentered the apartment, fetching the broth she¡¯d prepared for Sanford. Sanford¡¯s recent text had invited her to the hospital at her convenience. Once she met with Sanford¡¯s mother, she could proceed to the hospital.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn drove her to the cafe. ¡°Maggie, you head in first. I''ll park the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maggie exited the vehicle, entering the cafe to find Janiya seated near a window. Taking a deep breath, she approached. ¡°Mrs. Robles.¡± Janiya cast her a nce, her tone icy and imperious. ¡°Sit.¡± Obediently, Maggie took the seat across. ¡°May | get you a drink?¡± ¡°Just water will do.¡± Studying Maggie, Janiya smirked. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m covering your coffee today. Waiter, a Mocha for her.¡± Maggie found her fingers instinctively balling into fists. Janiya¡¯s high-handed attitude was a blow to her dignity. At that moment, Rosalynn entered. She nced at Maggie before settling at a neighboring table. Leisurely stirring her coffee, Janiya began, ¡°Maggie, I''m well-aware of your family¡¯s circumstances. Quite unfortunate. Do people of your social standing always fantasize about marrying into wealth as a shortcut to status, skipping all the hard work?¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes brimmed with contempt. Maggie feltpelled to respond, ¡°I¡¯ve never considered marrying for money.¡± Janiya scoffed, ¡°Is that so? Then why are you involved with my son? Unless you cunningly beguiled him, how else could he have fallen for you?¡± Maggie''s fingers clenched, recalling her first encounter with Sanford. ¡°You can choose to believe me or not, but I''ve never entranced Sanford. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter: 1126 I''m well-aware of my own standing.¡± Encountering him had been an enchanting dream for her. A dream he''d allowed her to entertain. She was grateful, but she knew her ce. She wouldn¡¯t perpetually dwell in such fanciful dreams ¡°You''re quite an actress!¡± Janiya was far from convinced. Eyeing Maggie from head to toe, she mocked, ¡°You''re aware that Sanford had an ex-girlfriend, yes? You both share simr traits. Both adept at ying the innocent, pure-hearted damsel.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maggie paled, Lifting her gaze to meet Janiya¡¯s. ¡°What exactly are you getting at?¡± ¡°Hold your questions. Let me tell you about Sanford¡¯s ex.¡± Unconcerned about whether Maggie wanted to hear it or not, Janiya started her tale. ¡°Her name was Jaelyn. A dancer. My son was smitten with her, ready to marry at such a young age. She was no different from you, an ordinary girl who dreamed of marrying into the Robles family. We had a discussion. She bore the same facade as you do now. ALL innocence and purity. She proimed she didn¡¯t desire his wealth but Loved him. But when | presented a check for five million dors, she faltered. She realized that if she didn¡¯t ept the check, she would end up with nothing. No money and possibly more trouble, as | wouldn''t allow her to hinder Sanford¡¯s path to sess!¡± Rate the book using the stars! Seatedfortably and sipping her coffee, Rosalynn could sense the arrogance and disdain in Janiya¡¯s words, causing her to slightly knit her eyebrows. Was it customary for women from wealthy families to belittlemon people? Did she believe that money was the answer to all problems? Thankfully, she had not needed to interact with her mother-inw over the past two years. If Brian¡¯s mother had treated her with simr disdain, she doubted she could have tolerated it. Maggie''s fingers clenched involuntarily. ¡°Mrs. Robles, do you also n to offer me money to persuade me to Leave him?¡± Janiya savored a sip of her coffee and pulled out a check from her bag. ¡°You''re quite smart. Here¡¯s a check for five million dors. Take the money, go overseas, and never show up in my son¡¯¡®s life again.¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter: 1127 She was indeed intending to use the money to destroy their rtionship. Five million! How generous she was! Maggie felt as though Janiya had trampled all over her self-worth. ¡°Mrs. Robles, just because |e from a poor family, doesn¡¯t mean | am driven by greed. If | need money, I¡¯ll work hard for it myself. | won¡¯t ept your five million, and | won''t Leave Wragos either.¡± Janiya¡¯s expression turned slightly grim. ¡°You are so stubborn! Are you still fantasizing about marrying my son to elevate your wealth and status? Maggie, take a moment to reflect on this. You''re only an intern without any connections. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about your family. If you persist, you''ll regret the decision you make today!¡± Was that a threat? If she didn¡¯tply with Janiya¡¯s demand, not only would she face repercussions but her family might also be implicated. Maggie¡¯s expression subtly shifted and she felt a surge of irritation. If the woman sitting before her wasn¡¯t Sanford¡¯s mother, she would have flung her coffee onto her face. ¡°Mrs. Robles, your threats won¡¯t work on me. Perhaps you aren¡¯t aware that | don¡¯t have an amicable rtionship with my family. My parents favor boys over girls and they don¡¯t care about my life at all. Just earlier, Sanford asked me to sever ties with my family. So, don¡¯t try to pressure me. If you push me too hard, I¡¯L relentlessly pursue Sanford and utilize every means to marry him. It¡¯s clear that he is still attracted to me at the moment. If | marry him and even if he eventually grows weary of me and desires a divorce, | will be entitled to more than five million. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Janiya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°My, you are quite the crafty one, aren¡¯t you? Now, can you honestly swear to God that you truly love my son?¡± Maggie was slightly taken aback by her question. Before she could respond, Janiya interjected, ¡°No need to answer. You''re enamored with my son¡¯s money, correct?¡± Maggie firmly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Janiya scoffed, ¡°Quit the charade. It¡¯s indeed my son¡¯s wealth that you''re after. If he were to lose everything now, would you still love him?¡± ¡°| would!¡± Maggie retorted instantly. She would prefer if Sanford were as ordinary as her. Then she wouldn¡¯t feel as though she were unworthy of him. ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it with romantic notions. Are you certain that you love my son?¡± Janiya, with a sudden thought, inquired once more. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter: 1128 Maggie paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yes, | am sure that | love him, but | acknowledge that | am not a suitable match for him and | don¡¯t anticipate marrying him.¡± ¡°Then ept the money and leave!¡± Janiya stared at Maggie. ¡°Maggie, five million is no small amount. With your skills and abilities, it would be difficult for you to earn that much in your entire life. | trust you¡¯re wise enough to know what''s best.¡± Maggie met her gaze, replying, ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve already stated that | will neither ept the five million nor leave the city.¡±ggie! Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Janiya¡¯s voice seethed with anger. Mrs. Robles, if you¡¯re so rich, you can help more people in need. They''ll undoubtedly be very grateful to you. I''ll handle the bill for this cup of Mocha myself. If there¡¯s nothing else you¡¯d like to discuss, I''ll take my leave.¡± Maggie realized that there was nothing beneficial to be gained from conversing with Janiya any further. Sheid out the cash for the coffee on the table, picked up her bag and left. Looking at her receding figure, Janiya was so angry that her countenance changed. Maggie was more difficult to deal with than Jaelyn. She retrieved a recorder pen from her bag and attentively listened to the conversation that had been captured on it. After Maggie departed, Rosalynn settled the bill and followed suit.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The two women entered the car, with Maggie smoothing her hair as she asked, ¡°Rosalynn, did you overhear our conversation?¡± Rosalynn nced at her, starting the car, and responded, ¡°Yes. Why not take the money? It¡¯s five million dors.¡± Maggie grimaced and replied, ¡°If | took that money, I''d be ashamed for the rest of my life.¡± This was a matter of personal dignity. ¡°You handled it well,¡± said Rosalynn with a smile. Maggie shook her head, sighing. ¡°Rosalynn, if only | were as exceptional as you.¡± If she was aplished enough, she could garner respect and might have the opportunity to stand by his side. ¡°Maggie, everyone has their own strengths. Don¡¯t belittle yourself,¡± Rosalynn counseled, patting Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°Fortunately, | met you and all the friends around me. I¡¯m truly lucky!¡± Maggie Lightened the mood with her jest. Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Where to next? Are you headed to the hospital to apany Sanford?¡± ¡°Yes, to the hospital,¡± confirmed Maggie, cradling the thermos in her arms, her expression softening. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter: 1129 Rosalynn didn¡¯t further the topic. After dropping Maggie at the hospital, she went to inspect a home renovation project as she had nned earlier. By noon, she received a call from Brian. here are you now?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I''ve justpleted a home renovation project. I¡¯m heading back to the studio,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Join me for dinner at Room 3088 on the third floor of Royarid Club,¡± instructed Brian before ending the call. Rosalynn blinked, her curiosity piqued. Why did he suddenly invite her to dinner? Was this a business invitation or something else? She drove to Royarid Club and, guided by the waiter, arrived at Room 3088 and entered. Inside, men and women were engaged in cheerful conversation. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes darted across the room, halting at one person. Why is Selina here? What was Brian nning? The individual nearest the door rose to inquire, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Rosalynn refocused, sighting Brian advancing to her. ¡°l invited her,¡± Brian said as he reached Rosalynn¡¯s side. Carlton Smith acknowledged. ¡°Oh, | see. And what''s thedy''s name?¡± ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. Rosalynn, this is Carlton Smith, the deputy director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau. Carlton, this is my...¡± ¡°Delighted to meet you, Mr. Smith. I''m Rosalynn Fuller, a designer working for Mr. Hughes¡¯pany. I¡¯m here to discuss work with him,¡± Rosalynn intervened with a smile. Brian nced at her, his sentence left unfinished. Did she really not want him to reveal her identity? ¡°Pleasure to meet you. Let''s sit down first, and you can discuss work over dinner,¡± proposed Carlton, shaking Rosalynn¡¯s hand in a friendly manner. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter: 1130 ¡°Why did you invite me to dinner?¡± Rosalynn whispered to Brian as they proceeded to greet the other guests. Brian arched an eyebrow and responded, ¡°I thought you could use some nourishment.¡± Rosalynn cast a sidelong nce at him, retorting, ¡°Couldn''t you just nourish your ex?¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Impossible! Rosalynn mentally denied it before she was guided by Brian to meet the other guests one by one. ALL present were staff of the Cultural Affairs Bureau. They conversed politely with Rosalynn, eyeing her curiously. They shared the same unspoken question. Was she really just a designer? Why did Brian go out of his way to invite a designer to dinner with them? His ex was present. Wasn''t he concerned that Selina would be envious? Selina¡¯s expression darkened. After Brian introduced Rosalynn to everyone, Selina approached to greet her as Carlton engaged Brian in conversation. ¡°Hi, Rosalynn.¡± She had organized this dinner party. The Cultural Affairs Bureau nned to host a cultural and art festival, and yesterday Mr. Holmes had invited both her and Brian to dinner to convince Brian to sponsor the event. Brian had notmitted to anything then, prompting Mr. Holmes to enlist her help in persuading him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. That was why she arranged the party. However, she hadn''t expected Brian to invite Rosalynn. Why? Could it be that her behavior the previous night had prompted him to avoid spending time alone with her? Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter: 1131 ¡°Hello, Selina,¡± Rosalynn responded politely. Flipping her hair, Selina said, ¡°Actually, | had asked Brian to meet Mr. Holmes with me yesterday. Mr. Holmes, knowing of my close rtionship with Brian, specifically asked me to mediate and arranged this dinner to discuss business matters with Brian.¡± Her eyes held a provocative glint. She deliberately emphasized the phrase ¡°close rtionship.¡± ¡°| hope my presence won''t disrupt anything,¡± Rosalynn responded, maintaining her smile. Her calm demeanor was a clear sign of her maturity and grace as Brian¡¯s wife. Selina¡¯s fingers clenched, her mood plummeting. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat,¡± Carlton announced, guiding Brian to a central seat at the table. ¡°Ladies first,¡± a gentleman suggested, gesturing for Selina to sit first.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Selina, with a gentle smile, automatically moved to upy the seat next to Brian. Brian nced at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Rosalynn, sit next to me.¡± ALL eyes turned to Rosalynn. Observing Selina¡¯s hesitation, Rosalynn refused his offer with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, thank you.¡± Her magnanimity allowed for Brian¡¯s ex to sit with him. ¡°Come here; it''s more convenient to discuss work,¡± Brian suggested, a subtle smile on his face. Rosalynn moved to sit beside him, smiling. As she passed Selina, she could sense the other woman¡¯s frustration without even needing to look at her. Selina managed to maintain a facade of calm despite her evident distress, finally taking the seat next to Rosalynn with a forced smile. Once seated, Rosalynn felt a bit thirsty, so she poured herself a ss of water and took a sip. Suddenly, arge hand Landed on her thigh. Caught off guard, Rosalynn¡¯s hand jerked, causing some of the water in the ss to ssh out. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter: 1132 She set the ss down and wordlessly red at the man beside her, the culprit of her spill. What was he up to? ¡°Are you tired from work? You can''t even hold a ss steadily,¡± Brian said with a straight face, his slender fingers pulling some tissues to dry Rosalynn¡¯s damp hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Rosalynn wanted to retort, but a tickling sensation in her palm stopped her. He was tracing her palm. What on earth was he trying to do? Was he trying to tease her because she had refused to announce their rtionship publicly? Maintaining a smile, Rosalynn lifted her foot under the table and stepped firmly on his ck leather shoe. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hughes, but | can handle it myself.¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at her for a moment. Then, he just smiled and turned his attention elsewhere. Rosalynn attempted to withdraw her leg, but his hand found its way back to her thigh. Ata loss for words, Rosalynn discreetly reached under the table to pinch the back of his hand. Brian simply wrapped her hand in his, continuing to converse with others as if nothing had happened, his handsome face devoid of reaction. Selina, seated next to Rosalynn, could barely contain her rage as she noticed the subtle interaction between the two. Was this the same reserved man she knew? How had he be so flirtatious! The table was soon filled with dishes, and the crowd began their meal and drinks. Only when a man raised a toast to Brian did he release Rosalynn¡¯s hand. Rosalynn took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on Brian''s handsome face, silently condemning him as a polished scoundrel in her heart. ¡°Miss Fuller, I¡¯d like to raise a toast to you as well.¡± The man turned to Rosalynn after his toast with Brian. Rosalynn raised the ss and rose from her seat. ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯m not much of a drinker. Could | drink water instead?¡± Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter: 1133 The man chuckled and said, ¡°Usually, those who im to not drink much can drink a lot. Please, just a little wine.¡± He then signaled the waiter for an empty ss. Brian reclined a bit, picturing Rosalynn¡¯s drunken state. ¡°Mr. Potter, she gets wild when intoxicated. It¡¯s a bit rming. Better not to encourage her.¡± Mr. Potter''s hand, which was pouring wine, paused. He nced at Rosalynn and smiled. ¡°Oh really? I¡¯ve encountered many drunk and crazy people, either crying or yelling. So, what does Miss Fuller do?¡± Brian cast a mischievous smile to Rosalynn. ¡°She might impersonate a doctor and carry out a vasectomy on you.¡± After saying that, the room fell quiet for a moment, before erupting into hearty Laughter. ¡°Really? Miss Fuller, did something distress you previously?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalynn was speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected Brian to publicize her past. Meeting his yful gaze, she shed a radiant smile. ¡°Exactly. | once married a terrible man who was a serial flirt. In reality, | didn¡¯t have the nerve to perform a vasectomy on him, though | dreamt of doing so daily!¡± There was another silence in the room, and then louder Laughter broke out. ¡°Well then, Miss Fuller, you can drink water instead. | toast to you and wish you the best.¡± Having realized Brian and Rosalynn were joking, Mr. Potter finally spoke. ¡°Very well.¡± Rosalynn indulged in a sip of her water. Brian enjoyed a sip of his own wine, casting her a subtle smile. She had branded him a rascal. Was she suggesting he should undergo a vasectomy? Yet, she didn¡¯t miss a chance to pester him that night. If he were to genuinely undergo the procedure, she¡¯d miss out on a world of joy. Rosalynn¡¯s sudden attention made Selina seethe with envy. This was her event, but Rosalynn had stolen the spotlight. As more guests approached Brian for a toast, Selina interjected, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t overdo it with the drinking. You tend to have stomach issues. Try some food first. This is your favorite.¡± She carefully ced a piece of beef into Brian¡¯s bowl, her eyes glimmering with affection. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter: 1134 One of the guests chimed in, ¡°Selina, you know Brian so well. Truly his confidante.¡± Selina responded with a shy smile and a quick nce at Brian. Brian sipped his wine, his gaze unconsciously straying to Rosalynn. Rosalynn spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, bear in mind your usual stomach troubles. It¡¯s advisable to avoid eating too much greasy food.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows slightly, picked up the beef in his bowl and put it in her bowl. ¡°You''re right. I''ll thank you with this piece of beef.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn responded with a fake smile. Looking at the interaction between the two, Selina¡¯s countenance changed, and she was so angry that she almost went mad. How could Brian treat her this way! Did he feel the need to publicly humiliate her? Was he conveying, through his actions, that there was no chance of them being together? The dinner came to a close eventually. Brianmitted to sponsoring the uing festival at the end of the party. Carlton was ted, confident that he could fulfill Mr. Holmes¡¯ assignment upon returning. After the group of people went out of the club, Rosalynn lowered her head to look for the car keys in her bag. Several girls¡¯ screams suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°She stole Eleanor¡¯s boyfriend. What a bitch! She should be ashamed!¡± Rosalynn nced up to see a group of girls sprinting to her, yelling obscenities and hurling what appeared to be eggs and yogurt at her. Shock widened her eyes as she instinctively raised her arm to shield her head. Suddenly, Brian stepped in front of her, shielding her. Ashriek rang out, causing Rosalynn to flinch, realizing that the scream wasn¡¯t hers. She turned to find Selina, her hair, face, and body sttered with the sticky residue of eggs and yogurt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Were these girls targeting Selina? Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter: 1135 Rosalynn stared in shock as the girls continued their angry tirade. ¡°How dare you! You stole Eleanor¡¯s man! She just Lost her baby. Can¡¯t you see her despair? Have you no shame?¡± ¡°You''re a dancer, posing all high and mighty, but you¡¯re nothing more than a heartless witch. | hope you break a leg during your performance!¡± ¡°Shame on you, bitch!¡± Eleanor lost her baby...Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. These were Eleanor¡¯s fans, Rosalynn realized. Selina, now in a state of disarray, frantically tried to clean herself. Rage was brewing within her. jo, you¡¯re Eleanor¡¯s fans? Have you lost your minds?¡± ¡®ou¡¯re the insane one! We''re here to stand up for Eleanor!¡± ¡°Eleanor¡¯s too kindhearted. She would only silently endure the pain of losing her man to you. But we won''t tolerate your shameless actions. Get out of Wragos, you mistress!¡± ¡°Out of Wragos!¡± Agroup of teenagers, no older than seventeen or eighteen, were yelling at Selina. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Cultural Affairs Bureau staff, they might have physically assaulted Selina. Incensed, Selina retorted, ¡°Really? When did | steal her man? It was her...¡± But she couldn''t finish her sentence. She knew that Brian was married and that Eleanor was the other woman who had intruded into his marriage. But the public wasn¡¯t aware of this fact. Would she expose that Rosalynn was Brian¡¯s wife? Absolutely not! ¡°Why did you stop? Were you about to say that he got back together with you?¡± A girl pointed angrily at Brian. Brian remained impassive, staring back at the girl, making her squirm. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter: 1136 Despite this, she continued to yell, ¡°And you! How can you be so heartless? Eleanor just lost her child. How could you abandon her like this?¡± ¡°Yeah, you heartless man, don¡¯t you feel guilty for abandoning Eleanor?¡± Another girl flung the remaining yogurt at Brian. Edwin, who had just arrived, stepped in front of Brian, bearing the brunt of the yogurt attack. He stood, grim-faced, ignoring the stains on his clothes. ¡°You need to stop. What you''re doing is a criminal act of intentional harm. If you don¡¯t want to end up in a police station, | suggest you leave immediately!¡± The club¡¯s security guards began to usher the girls out. They continued to yell their usations, but they finally left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With the dramatic episode finally over, Rosalynn turned to nce at the flustered Selina, her face dark with humiliation. Suppressing her amusement, Rosalynn smiled. What were fans of Eleanor contemting? How could Eleanor¡¯s fans mistake Selina as Eleanor¡¯s romantic rival? Perhaps her frequent outings with Brian after their return had been too public. But Selina was not entirely meless-her infatuation with Brian was obvious. Clever as she was, Rosalynn had chosen not to disclose her rtionship with Brian. After all, how else could she enjoy such an entertaining spectacle today? ¡°Selina, try to clean up your outfit. Some fans simply enjoy spreading baseless rumors when they have nothing better to do.¡± Carlton offered Selina a few tissues, trying to alleviate the situation. Selina¡¯s expression hardened. She took the tissue and wiped her hands. She was seething with rage at this point. Had Brian genuinely reconciled with her, any humiliation she endured would not have mattered. However, she hadn''t gained anything from him but had Landed in trouble due to him. ¡°Edwin, escort Selina home first, then freshen up yourself.¡± Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter: 1137 Brian cast a quick nce at Selina and directed Edwin. ¡°No need, thanks. | can manage a taxi ride home on my own.¡± Seeing Brian protecting Rosalynn only stoked Selina¡¯s fury. She gged down a passing taxi, climbed in, and mmed the door. After watching her car drive off, Brian turned to Edwin. ¡°Go freshen up.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Edwinplied. Brian shifted his gaze to Rosalynn and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the office.¡± Rosalynn, in high spirits, agreed with a nod. They parted ways. Once Brian got into Rosalynn¡¯s car, she fastened her seat belt and couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Your ex was just wronged. Don¡¯t you think she''ll be sad if you don¡¯t personally ensure she gets home safely?¡± Brian nced at her, leaned over, took her chin in his hand, and nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°Did you enjoy the drama just now?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rosalynn retorted, her eyes twinkling. ¡°But why don''t you want me to disclose your identity?¡± Brian asked, intrigued. ¡°Why should we go public?¡± Rosalynn met his gaze. ¡°Think about it. Once our rtionship is public, Eleanor¡¯s fans will realize that their adored superstar is actually the other woman. That has nothing to do with Selina. So, Selina just experienced humiliation. Do you feel sorry for her now?¡± She smiled, a trace of jealousy detectable in her voice. Brian chuckled and leaned in for another kiss. y jealous girl, | won¡¯t feel sorry for anyone except you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You''re so sweet.¡± Pleased, Rosalynn gently pushed him away and started the car. Brian sat back, grinning. He ced his hand on her thigh and closed his eyes, preparing for a brief rest. Rosalynn drove straight to the office. At that moment, her phone rang. Her eyes lit up upon seeing the caller. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter: 1138 It was a call from her Grandfather. Finally, Calvert had decided to reach out to her. randpa.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m back. Can youe home for dinner on Saturday?¡± Calvert inquired sinctly. ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn responded cheerfully. Brian, who had been lounging in the passenger seat, sat up straight when he heard the term ¡°Grandpa.¡± After Rosalynn ended the call, he asked, ¡°Was that your grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian fell silent before asking, ¡°Shouldn''t you introduce me to your family?¡± He realized he hadn''t formally met her grandfather despite being married for two years. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows. ¡°My grandfather isn¡¯t too fond of you. He was quite pleased when | told him we''d divorced.¡± Brian rubbed his temples, saying, ¡°Your grandfather enjoys wine. I''ll procure a couple of exquisite bottles for him.¡± He had neglected her for two years. When Calvert saw him, he would undoubtedly receive a lecture. It would be best to soften the blow by giving Calvert some gifts beforehand. ¡°| suggest you start practicing your apologies,¡± Rosalynn teased. Brian smiled ruefully. ¡°Can you bear to see me chastised?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rosalynn replied without hesitation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You''re heartless!¡± Brian shook his head, pausing before adding, ¡°After we visit your grandfather, I''ll introduce you to my parents. His wife deserved a formal introduction to his family. He wouldn¡¯t let her down anymore! Brian was suggesting a visit to his parents? Rosalynn found herself reflecting on the events of the morning. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter: 1139 ¡°| can¡¯t help but think about the encounter between Sanford¡¯s mother and Maggie this morning. | apanied Maggie to meet Sanford¡¯s mother, and | found thetter¡¯s demeanor quite arrogant.¡± Rosalynn narrated the morning¡¯s events to him. Having heard this, Brianmented, ¡°As ady from a wealthy family, she possesses a sense of superiority and always hopes her son can marry someone of their same social standing. It¡¯s to be expected.¡± Rosalynn concurred, ¡°Then your mother will probably disdain my family background.¡± After all, her status as an orphan didn¡¯t match Brian¡¯s reputation as a formidable figure. Brian looked at her and stated, ¡°Honey, you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with what anyone thinks. Just focus on treating me right.¡± Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in the business of serving anyone.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows and caressed her thigh. He said in a suggestive tone, ¡°Okay, | understand how independent you are. I''ll take care of you!¡± ¡°Cut it out! I¡¯m driving!¡± Rosalynn retorted. ¡°Do you want me to take care of you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Are you happy now?¡± On the other hand, Selina was seated in a taxi, distressed by the strange smell that clung to her clothes. She pulled out her phone and dialed Eleanor¡®s number. ¡°Eleanor, you need to rein in your fans! If you want revenge, have them create problems for Rosalynn. Why are they targeting me?¡± On the other end of the line, Eleanor sat in her lounge, utterly baffled. ¡°What did my fans do?¡± ¡°They ambushed me today, using me of stealing your man...¡± Selina sinctly exined the earlier incident. Eleanor was at a loss for words. ¡°Why are these fans so naive?¡± Why were they attacking Selina instead of Rosalynn? ¡°They''re naive because you''ve failed to guide them properly. Eleanor, you should direct your fans to create issues for Rosalynn,¡± Selina urged with a sullen expression. Eleanor was slightly irritated. ¡°Selina, you know the truth. Rosalynn is his legitimate wife. If | provoke my fans to cause trouble, my career in the entertainment industry could be over by tomorrow.¡± She was growing increasingly anxious Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter: 1140 Ever since Hughes Group terminated their contract with her, other executives had taken notice. The endorsement contracts that were agreed upon earlier were being intentionally dyed. Thepanies were specting whether her star was fading. This was the hard truth in the entertainment industry. Once you fell out of favor and lost your backing, the resources allocated to you would drop drastically. And this was not even her biggest concern at the moment. ¡°Eleanor...¡± Her assistant, Moira, burst into the room, her eyes filled with worry. Eleanor mumbled a few dismissive words to Selina and ended the call. ¡°What''s the matter? You seem flustered,¡± she inquired. Moira approached her. ¡°My cousin called. He¡¯s demanding immediate payment.¡± Eleanor¡¯s expression turned sour. She pped Moira across the face, fuming, ¡°This is all your fault! Why would you seek help from someone Like him? He¡¯s extorting us!¡± Things had been going downhilltely. First, Brian severed ties with her, and now, the waiter was demanding an outrageous sum of money. He was asking for two million dors all at once! Though she had the funds, she felt cornered. Moira covered her cheek, wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would turn out this way. He said he¡¯s been experiencing some bad Luck Lately and has Lost money. He promises not to bother us again if we give him the two million in one go.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It appeared he was apulsive gambler. Eleanor scoffed, ¡°Do you believe that?¡± She''d seen countless instances where gamblers would stoop to any level for money. If she didn¡¯t extricate herself from this situation, she¡¯d never be able to live in peace. ¡°Go talk to him and ask him to wait a few more days. I''ll meet him myself and put an end to this once and for all.¡± Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter: 1141 In the hospital, Maggie was having lunch with Sanford. Afterward, he pulled her into bed to rest alongside him. ¡°| shouldn''t lie down with you. | might touch your wound.¡± Maggie felt a bit ufortable and tried to sit up. Sanford tightened his hold on her waist and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t hurt me. | know you''re a still sleeper.¡± A pang of pain shot through her waist. Maggie¡¯s expression froze and she hissed involuntarily. Sanford¡¯s smile faded and he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Maggie smiled awkwardly and shifted her body slowly. Sanford narrowed his eyes in suspicion. He quickly lifted her top and saw arge bruise on her waist. His eyebrows furrowed as he asked, ¡°How did you get hurt so badly? Did you bump into the table this morning?¡± Maggie quickly tugged her clothes down and assured, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing her strained face, Sanford felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Ellie, go to the nurse¡¯s station and ask for some bruise relief medication.¡± ¡°Alright .¡± Ellie quickly returned with the medication. Sanford took the medicine and said to Maggie, ¡°Lie down. I''ll apply this for you.¡± ¡°No, thanks. | can do it myself,¡± Maggie replied hurriedly. ¡°You can¡¯t reach the wound yourself. It¡¯s on your back.¡± Sanford began to rise from the bed. Maggie stopped him at once. ¡°You''re still injured.¡± Hearing this, Ellie offered, ¡°I can help.¡± ¡°It''s okay. | can manage.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sanford, don¡¯t move! Either | do it myself, or Ellie helps me!¡± Maggie held his hand firmly. Seeing her insistence, Sanford smiled. ¡°Alright, Ellie, please assist her. Thank you.¡± He felt warm knowing that she was worried about him. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter: 1142 Maggiey prone on the bed. Ellie slightly lifted her top to apply the medicine on her bruise. Sanford didn¡¯t leave the bed, but leaned against the headboard. As he glimpsed her partially exposed waist and the curve of her hips, his mind flooded with memories of their intimate moments. Feeling a sudden dryness in his throat, he looked away, fearing he might lose control.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Soon, Ellie finished applying the medication. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ellie.¡± Maggie straightened her clothes and smiled gratefully. ¡°Ellie, you can Leave us now. Please close the curtains on your way out.¡± Sanford requested Ellie to leave because he intended to continue his nap with Maggie. Ellie hesitated for a moment before nodding. As she was preparing to exit the ward, her phone began to ring. Seeing Janiya¡¯s name shing on the screen, she tensed up. ¡°Mr. Robles, it¡¯s a call from your mother.¡± Sanford raised his eyebrows. ¡°Go ahead, answer it.¡± He trusted Ellie. She was an astute woman and had been amply rewarded to ensure her loyalty. Mrs. Robles.¡± has that woman shown up at the hospital again?¡± Hearing this, Ellie shot a covert nce at Maggie, who was nestled next to Sanford, and Lied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good! Find out what Sanford wants for dinner tonight.¡± Janiya responded with satisfaction. Rying the query to Sanford, Ellie watched as he gently stroked Maggie¡¯s hair and replied nonchntly, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Mr. Robles said anything is fine.¡± As Maggie overheard the conversation between Ellie and Janiya, a twinge of guilt pricked her. She intended to disclose to Sanford that his mother had approached her earlier, but in the end, she kept quiet. She had no expectations. All she yearned for was to spend as much time as possible with him. ¡°Okay, let''s get some sleep.¡± Sanford¡¯s voice softened as Ellie exited the ward. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter: 1143 Maggie nced at Sanford, who was easing himself back onto the bed. She offered a small smile and obediently closed her eyes. Fatigue from the previous restless night soon swept over her, and she drifted off to sleep. Observing her peaceful face, Sanford¡¯s Lips quirked into a soft smile. He tenderly kissed her forehead before closing his own eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The room fell into a tranquil darkness, punctuated only by the sound of their gentle breathing. They had no idea how Long they had slept when Ellie¡¯s knock broke the silence. She entered the room with an urgent message. ¡°Mr. Robles, wake up. Your mother has arrived at the hospital!¡± Maggie was roused from sleep by Ellie. Upon seeing Ellie¡¯s anxiety, she swiftly rose from the bed. Was Sanford¡¯s mother here? If Janiya discovered her presence, she would be enraged. ¡°Sanford, | need to go now.¡± Sanford sat up from the bed, his brow furrowing. ¡°It won¡¯t be an issue if you stay.¡± Maggie shook her head, replying in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t fight with your mom because of me.¡± Her eyes were clear and gentle, which melted Sanford¡¯s heart. What a wonderful woman! He wanted to marry her right away. *m going now,¡± Maggie said as she gathered her belongings ¡°Text me when you get home.¡± ¡°will.¡± Maggie exited the ward. Noticing the nearby elevator, she pondered for a moment and chose to take the stairs instead. Shortly after her departure, the elevator arrived at the floor. Janiya emerged from the elevator, holding a thermal sk Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter: 1144 In the ward, Sanford was lying in the bed, engrossed in his phone. Upon his mother¡¯s arrival, he remarked, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t need toe personally. You could have had a servant deliver this.¡± Janiya handed the sk to Ellie, retorting, ¡°If | didn¡¯te, would you have Let that woman keep youpany?¡± Sanford sighed. ¡°Mom, can you let go of your prejudice against her? She¡¯s genuinely a good person.¡± ¡°A good person? That''s just how she appears in front of you.¡± Janiya sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°Sanford, for your information, | had a chat with her this morning.¡± Had his mother met Maggie this morning? Why hadn''t Maggie informed him? ¡°Mom, what did you discuss with her?¡± Sanford asked, a sense of nervousness creeping in. ¡°What do you think?¡± Janiya set her bag down Sanford hesitated before probing, ¡°Did you ask her to leave me?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Sanford felt a drop in his spirits. ¡°Mom, did you try to buy her off again?¡± Like what she did to Jaelyn, had his mother repeated her actions? ¡°Yes,¡± Janiya confessed. Sanford¡¯s eyes hardened. After a moment, he asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t ept it, did she?¡± If Maggie had taken the money, she wouldn''t have visited the ward today. Instead, she would have vanished from his life just as Jaelyn had. ¡°Indeed, she refused the check for five million | offered her.¡± Janiya confirmed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sanford¡¯s tension eased slightly, a smile shing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, she¡¯s not Like Jaelyn.¡± Maggie was not a woman swayed by greed. She was worth his love! ¡°True, she differs from Jaelyn. She¡¯s more ambitious.¡± Observing the fondness in Sanford¡¯s eyes, Janiya resolved to make Maggie leave Wragos as soon as possible. She couldn''t allow her son to be enticed by such a woman. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter: 1145 Pulling out a voice recorder from her bag, she said, ¡°Sanford, listen to this first.¡± Caught off guard by Janiya¡¯s statement, Sanford heard the conversation yback from the device. ¡°So, don¡¯t try to pressure me. If you push me too hard, I¡¯tL relentlessly pursue Sanford and utilize every means to marry him. It¡¯s clear that he is still attracted to me at the moment. If | marry him and even if he eventually grows weary of me and desires a divorce, | will be entitled to more than five million. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡± ¡°You''re truly a conniving woman! Can you swear to God that you genuinely love my son?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, you only Love my son¡¯s money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As the recording ended, Sanford sat on the bed, dazed. He was certain that the voice in the recording belonged to Maggie. How could she admit that she was only after his wealth? ¡°Sanford, you''ve heard it yourself. This woman isn¡¯t as straightforward as she seems. She already has a n in mind.¡± Janiya eyed the bewildered Sanford as she dered her premeditated words. ¡°When she¡¯s around you, she¡¯s extraordinarily gentle and unassuming, creating the illusion that she doesn¡¯t seek your love or money. That¡¯s her brilliance. She convinces you she¡¯s a rare gem, leading you to decide on marrying her. In reality, she has no intention of spending her life with you. She seeks to profit from you. With her ambition, even if you marry her, she won''t y nice. She will inevitably get involved with other men. By the time you tire of her and ask for a divorce, she may already have found a recement!¡± Her words cast a shadow over Sanford¡¯s expression. Could it be true? Was Maggie merely feigning kindness? Reflecting on their past, Sanford shook his head, countering, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Maggie isn¡¯t like that. You must have provoked her to say those things, right?¡± This infuriated Janiya. ¡°Sanford, what has she done to you that you would even doubt your own mother? Recall Jaelyn. Didn¡¯t you assure me she was a virtuous girl who wasn¡¯t after your money? Yet, what happened? People Like them are invariably miserly and greedy!¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter: 1146 Sanford remained silent, his chest heaving slightly. Had he been deceived by another seemingly innocent woman? Did Maggie truly not Love him? Was she only after his wealth and status? ¡°Sanford, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Observing Sanford¡¯s conflicted expression, Janiya knew he harbored doubts about Maggie. She had arranged for the recording to be edited before her visit. She didn¡¯t believe that her son would continue to fancy Maggie after hearing the manipted recording. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Sanford had lost his appetite. Janiya held his hand, advising, ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re grown. Trust me, recover and then marry Millie. Once you have a family, you won''t worry about these matters.¡± Upon hearing this, Sanford came back to reality. ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t care for Millie. Even without Maggie, | wouldn¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°Alright, you can marry anyone, except for Maggie. Provided the girles from a reputable family.¡± Janiya made another request, hoping her son would sever ties with Maggie. Awave of annoyance washed over Sanford. ¡°Mom, go back and attend to my father. | need to be alone.¡± Janiya looked at him and responded, ¡°Sanford, there are millions of women out there, but you have just one mother. I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot to raise you. | won''t harm you. Listen to me and forget about her.¡± Sanford didn¡¯t respond and closed his eyes. A flicker of exhaustion crossed his gaze. Satisfied she¡¯d aplished her objective, Janiya left after instructing Ellie for a bit. The ward fell quiet, the atmosphere heavy. After a few moments, Ellie nced at Sanford on the bed and reminded him, ¡°The food is getting cold.¡± Sanford slowly opened his eyes, looking at Ellie. ¡°Ellie, do you believe she¡¯s a scheming, greedy woman?¡± Ellie remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sanford turned his gaze away, a self-deprecating smile on his Lips. ¡°I''m so foolish. Why did | ask you? You won''t tell me the truth.¡± Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter: 1147 At the studio, Rosalynn was packing up, preparing to finish work. Spotting Keegan emerging from the office, she called out to him, joining him as he exited. Keegan, dressed Like a corporate elite,bed his hair back. As they both stepped into the elevator, Rosalynn teased, ¡°Keegan, you''re looking sharp today. Did Doreen finally give up on you?¡± Upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯sments, Keeganughed. ¡°A few days ago, | used a random girl as an excuse. Likely, Doreen assumed | was just like any other guy, so she¡¯s given me some peace for a couple of days.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows shot up in intrigue. ¡°Really? Besides me, who else have you used as an excuse?¡± Keegan shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her before, but she seemed like a typical arrogant Lady from an affluent family.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes Lit up as she suddenly thought of Deanna. ¡°Is this girl around eighteen or neen? Simr in height and build as me? Large eyes, small mouth, and a tiny mole at the right corner of her eye?¡± Hearing her description, Keegan was a little surprised. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her. Rosalynn, do you know her?¡± Rosalynn grinned. ¡°She¡¯s Brian¡¯s sister, Deanna.¡± Keegan confirmed with a note of shock in his voice, ¡°She¡¯s Brian¡¯s sister?¡± No wonder she had such a fiery spirit! She was indeed from a noble family! ¡°So tell me, what happened between you two?¡± Rosalynn was keen to know, especially considering Deanna¡¯s reaction whenever Keegan was mentioned. Keegan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Nothing significant, really. We''ve only met twice and neither encounter was exactly pleasant...¡± He proceeded to recount their interactions to Rosalynn. She listened attentively. When Keegan mentioned the idental kiss, she gasped and asked, ¡°Keegan, did you actually kiss her?¡± Keegan found himself at a loss for words. ¡°No. As | mentioned, she was the one who lunged at me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter: 1148 Agiggle escaped Rosalynn as she remarked, ¡°Keegan, it takes two to make a kiss. No wonder Deanna was grinding her teeth at the mention of your name, as if she wanted to rip you apart.¡± Keegan rubbed his forehead, slightly exasperated. ¡°Is it all on me? Even if it were, she did p me, remember?¡± He was hoping he wouldn¡¯t meet with this rebellious young Lady again. He wasn''t in a position to offend her!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosalynn erupted inughter. The two exited the elevator, chatted briefly, and then went their separate ways. Once she returned to Beauty Apartments, Rosalynn mulled over their conversation before deciding to head back to her own ce. In the dining area, Maggie was engaged in a book while enjoying her noodles. Caught off guard by the sound, she Looked up. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you back?¡± Rosalynn switched her shoes and approached her. ¡°Why are you home? Weren''t you supposed to be at the hospital keeping Sanfordpany?¡± Maggie exined, ¡°I just returned. His mother went to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn sauntered over and gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°You''re just having noodles for dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. Rosalynn, have you eaten yet? | assumed you''d be dining with Mr. Hughes, so | didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡± Maggie apologized. Rosalynn caught a whiff of the noodle aroma. ¡°I¡¯ve not had noodles for awhile. | think I¡¯d fancy some too!¡± ¡°UI whip up a bowl for you right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s lovely, thank you.¡± Rosalynn smiled and settled down on a chair. Maggie immediately went to the kitchen to cook. Rosalynn picked up her phone and scrolled through the Latest headlines. Apiece about Selina being pelted with eggs by Eleanor¡¯s fans caught her attention. In the followingments, Eleanor¡¯s fans were still cursing Selina for being shameless. Rosalynn wanted tough, but the mere thought of Eleanor wiped the smile off her face. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter: 1149 She exited the news page and sent a message to Hutton. ¡°Hutton, any updates on Eleanor¡¯s situation?¡± Her phone buzzed shortly after with a message from Hutton. ¡°I''m tracking the waiter. He¡¯s blown through all his cash and reached out to his cousin, Moira. | suspect he¡¯s asking for money.¡± Asmirk spread across Rosalynn¡¯s face as she read the message. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She hoped to find out the truth as soon as possible and let Eleanor be punished. Soon, Maggie emerged from the kitchen, carrying a bowl brimming with noodles. ¡°Rosalynn, the noodles are ready.¡± Rosalynn set her phone aside and epted the bowl, finding a perfectly fried poached egg and delicious shredded pork with vegetables atop the noodles. She expressed her gratitude to Maggie and took a sip of the savory broth. ¡°The broth is delicious. Maggie, you''re truly virtuous. Whoever marries you in the future will be incredibly Lucky!¡± Blushing, Maggie felt a tinge of shyness.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re just ttering me. You''re the one who''s truly exceptional.¡± Rosalynn took a mouthful of noodles and yfully remarked, ¡°Maggie, let''s stop showering each other withpliments.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m speaking the truth,¡± Maggie insisted. Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything further and focused on savoring the noodles. As she nced up, she noticed Maggie frequently checking her phone, appearing absent-minded. ¡°Maggie, are you waiting for a call?¡± Rosalynn inquired. Caught off guard, Maggie shook her head with a sheepish smile. ¡°No. | was just lost in thought.¡± In reality, she was thinking about Sanford. Upon arriving home, she had messaged him to let him know she was safe, but he hadn''t replied. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter: 1150 She worried that Sanford and his mother might have quarreled because of her. Having finished her noodles, Rosalynn noticed the expression on Maggie¡¯s face and deduced that she was likely anticipating a message from Sanford. As Maggie ced the bowl in the kitchen, she decided to text Brian. ¡°Where are you?¡± She wanted to visit Sanford with Brian and bring Maggie along so she wouldn''t have to wait alone at home. Amomentter, Brian called her. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± There was a faint background noise, indicating that Brian was at a dinner party. Being a CEO was no easy feat, with countless appointments filling his daily schedule. re you at a dinner party?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don''t drink too much.¡± The man chuckled joyfully. ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rosalynn smiled in response. ¡°Come back early after the dinner.¡± hat would you like to do?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Sanford is in the hospital. Let¡¯s visit him,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Amoment of silence ensued over the phone, followed by the man¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°Why do you care about him?¡± Amused, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. | just want Maggie to meet him.¡± The man¡¯s tone regained itsposure. ¡°I understand. I''ll try toe back earlier.¡± After ending the call, Maggie emerged from the kitchen. Rosalynn beamed. ¡°Maggie, Brian and | are going to visit Sanford tonight. You cane along with us.¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°I might not go with you. If his mother is at the hospital, she won''t be pleased to see me.¡± Rosalynn insisted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Brian will apany us, and she won''t cause any trouble in front of us, no matter how unhappy she may be.¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter: 1151 ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t you want to see your sweetheart?¡± Rosalynn yfully teased.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Maggie blushed but eventually nodded. She yearned to see him, longing to be by his side and care for him. Perhaps his mother would have left by the time they arrived. Around eight o¡¯clock, Brian returned to Beauty Apartments. Instead of going upstairs, he called Rosalynn and asked her to meet him downstairs. Rosalynn descended with Maggie and found Edwin waiting for them by the car. Maggie settled into the passenger seat, while Rosalynn joined Brian in the back. As Rosalynn caught a glimpse of Brian¡®s handsome profile, she leaned closer and took a sniff, but detected no scent of alcohol on him. Noticing her actions, Brian arched an eyebrow and inteced his fingers with hers. ¡°What''s the matter? You''re like a puppy.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Nothing. It seems you haven''t had much to drink.¡± Brian yed with her fingers, grinning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to drink less? How could | defy your orders?¡± He pretended to be serious, causing the corners of her mouth to involuntarily curve upward. The car journey was smooth, and they soon arrived at the hospital. The trio made their way to the VIP ward where Sanford was staying, pushing open the door. The room was tranquil. Sanford was seated against the headboard, engrossed in using his tablet. Ellie was peacefully dozing on the sofa. Janiya was nowhere to be seen Maggie wondered why Sanford hadn''t replied to her message or requested her presence at the hospital. Gazing at Sanford¡¯s striking face, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that he appeared somewhat distant. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter: 1152 ¡°Why are you here?¡± Upon seeing the trio entering, Sanford expressed his surprise. He shot Maggie a fleeting nce before his gaze wandered elsewhere. ¡°We''re here to see how you''re doing,¡± Brian said. ¡°I''m fine,¡± responded Sanford, his tone t. Brian furrowed his brows, sensing something amiss about Sanford¡¯s demeanor. Shouldn''t he be pleased to see them, especially since they brought Maggie along? Rosalynn and Brian shared the same perception. It appeared that Sanford barely acknowledged Maggie since she stepped into the room. His aloofness puzzled them. ¡°Please take a seat. Ellie, could you prepare some fruit for our guests?¡± Sanford instructed Ellie, who nodded and left to fetch the fruit. Maggie offered to help. ¡°Ellie, allow me to assist you.¡± here¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Please, I''d be d to help you cut the fruit.¡± Watching the twodies depart for the kitchen, Rosalynn shared a nce with Sanford before rising and following them, offering, ¡°Maggie, | can assist you.¡± Only Brian remained in the room. Noticing Sanford attempting to rise from the bed, Brian promptly approached him and lent a hand. ¡°Why this indifference? What happened?¡± Brian asked. Sanford managed to rise, slowly moved to the water dispenser, and filled a ss for Brian. jothing.¡± ¡°Why won''t you confide in me?¡± epting the ss, Brian asked further, ¡°Did your mother say something to you? Rosalynn mentioned your mother¡¯s intention to buy off Maggie.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Sanford smiled faintly. He positioned himself by the window, the starry night sky outside reflecting in his gaze, lending him a look of solitude and gloom. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter: 1153 ¡°| do, but | can¡¯t give you,¡± Brian replied. Sanford sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t smoke. | just want to smell it.¡± Brian relented and handed him a cigarette from his pack. Sanford inhaled the scent deeply, fell into thought, and finally asked, ¡°Brian, am | a man blinded by love?¡± Aman blinded by Love? Brian quirked a brow, seeking rification. ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a self-deprecating smile, Sanford confessed, ¡°I always believed that the women | Loved were pure-hearted, Loving me genuinely.¡± Brian narrowed his eyes in contemtion. ¡°Are you suggesting Maggie isn¡¯t such a woman?¡± Sanford twirled the unlit cigarette in his hand. ¡°My mother forced me to listen to a recording of her conversation with Maggie this morning. In it, Maggie confessed she didn¡¯t Love me. She only loved my wealth.¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together ¡°Are you certain? Could there be some misunderstanding? Rosalynn didn¡¯t mention this.¡± Sanford scoffed, ¡°Brian, Rosalynn is Maggie¡¯s close friend. She wouldn''t reveal that. Moreover, she might share the same viewpoint. They would find a way to marry into a wealthy family, irrespective of love. Then, they''d divorce at the opportune moment. In terms of social standing or wealth, they would receive apensation beyond the means of ordinary people. Brian, women are practical creatures. Remember, your own marriage began simrly.¡± Brian¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. How could Sanford say something like that?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although their union began under unique circumstances, Rosalynn was far trom avaricious. Sanford¡¯s agitation was evident in his demeanor and words today. ¡°Sanford...¡± Brian was about to interject when Rosalynn emerged from the bathroom. ¡°Sanford, | find it rather inappropriate for you to speak about me in such a manner behind my back.¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter: 1154 Rosalynn¡¯s expression was decidedly icy. She had brought Maggie here hoping to facilitate a meeting between the two, not expecting Sanford to defame her so. It was as if he was deliberately stoking conflicts between her and Brian. ¡°| apologize, Rosalynn. I''m not feeling my best today. | didn¡¯t mean what | said.¡± Sanford¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, taken aback that his privateints were overheard by the very person they concerned. Internally chiding himself, Brian noticed Rosalynn¡¯s visible difort and moved tofort her, his arm wrapping around her shoulder. ¡°Sweetheart...¡± ¡°Keep your hands to yourself.¡± Rosalynn shrugged off his arm. ¡°Brian, do you share his sentiment? Do you believe we are all crafty women willing to stoop to any lengths to marry into wealth?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Brian mentally cursed Sanford. Ignoring Rosalynn¡¯s protests, he held her firmly in his embrace. ¡°How could | think that way? | know you, Rosalynn. If you were a maniptive woman, you wouldn''t have proposed divorce, let alone willingly relinquish your entire fortune during that process.¡± His words softened Rosalynn¡¯s expression. At this moment, Maggie emerged from the bathroom, a bow! of cut fruit in hand. Rosalynn turned to Sanford and said, ¡°I suggest you speak it out if you have an issue with Maggie. There¡¯s no need for your words to drip with sarcasm. It¡¯s unbing, making you seem the viin here.¡± Maggie froze, sensing the tension in the room. She nced at Rosalynn, then Sanford. Hesitant, she asked, ¡°Rosalynn, what''s going on?¡± Rosalynn remained silent, her expression stern. Brian stepped in. ¡°Maggie, did you have a meeting with Sanford¡¯s mother this morning?¡± Maggie nodded in affirmation. Brian continued, ¡°Sanford told us that his mother yed him a recording. In it, you admit to not loving him, only his wealth.¡± Maggie looked taken aback, her gaze flitting to Rosalynn in confusion. Rosalynn, too, appeared surprised, her brows furrowing. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter: 1155 When did Maggie utter such words? ¡°| never said that.¡± Maggie shook her head, shaking off her initial shock. Sanford, observing her, felt doubt creeping into his heart, even though the voice in the recording was unmistakably Maggie¡¯s. ¡°| distinctly heard it, Maggie. It was your voice. My mother asked if you loved me, you said no. She asked again if you loved my money, you said yes.¡± Hearing this, Maggie felt a surge of anxiety and frustration.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She deeply regretted not recording the conversation herself at the time. ¡°| did have a conversation with your mother. However, | never imed not to love you. | stated that | do love you.¡± She professed her love for him? Did she truly love him? Then why did the recording present a contrasting ount? Sanford, taking in Maggie¡¯s anxious expression, felt a tumult of emotions. Rosalynn extricated herself from Brian¡¯s grasp and scoffed, ¡°So, in Sanford¡¯s perception, Maggie is a cunning, avaricious woman?¡± Sanford opened his mouth to respond, but Rosalynn cut him off. ¡°Your faith in her character shatters due to a mere recording. | am astounded by how you manage a major corporation with such naive thinking.¡± Sanford was rendered speechless, meeting Rosalynn¡¯s mocking gaze. A sudden realization sparked in his mind. ¡°Are you implying that the recording my mother provided was manipted?¡± Without answering, Rosalynn pulled out her phone, located a specific recording, and yed it. The dialogue between Janiya and Maggie yed from her phone, a conversation they had earlier in the morning. Every single word had been captured clearly. ALL those present Listened intently to the recording. Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude towards Rosalynn. Rosalynn had indeed proved to be her guardian angel, going to the extent of recording their conversation to ensure her innocence. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter: 1156 Sanford¡¯s expression changed as he listened to the recording. He hadn''t anticipated his mother stooping to such levels, modifying a recording, and misguiding him into perceiving Maggie as a maniptor. He felt a sense of embarrassment mixed with relief. Embarrassed, as he had allowed himself to be easily swayed and doubted Maggie, and relief, upon discovering that Maggie had indeed confessed her love for him. ¡°| apologize, Rosalynn. | was thoughtless,¡± Sanford conveyed, an apologetic smile gracing his face. He turned to Maggie and extended his hand. ¡°Maggie...¡± Before he could make contact, Rosalynn stepped in, pulling Maggie back.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Sanford, there''s a stark disparity between you two. While others might deem Maggie as undeserving of you, in my opinion, you aren''t worthy of her. Given the circumstances, there¡¯s no need for further interactions. Let¡¯s leave, Maggie.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s habit of recording conversations had proved beneficial. She often resorted to this practice to thoroughly understand her clients¡¯ needs. When she had observed Janiya¡¯s haughty demeanor that morning, she had feared that Maggie might be subjected to mistreatment and hence decided to record their conversation. She was left astonished when Janiya concocted a story to deter her son from Maggie, and even more so when Sanford fell for the fabrication. In her eyes, Sanford was too gullible to deserve Maggie''s affection ¡°Rosalynn, | understand my mistake. Maggie, please don¡¯t leave!¡± Sanford implored, attempting to catch up with them. ¡°Move aside.¡± Rosalynn shoved Sanford, pulling Maggie along. Maggie''s teary eyes lingered on Sanford¡¯s face briefly before she quickly averted her gaze. She bit her lip, allowing Rosalynn to guide her, despite her reluctance to leave. Brian rubbed his temples, sharing a helpless look with Sanford. Just as the trio prepared to exit the room, Sanford suddenly clutched his chest, sumbing to a fit of violent coughs. ¡°Maggie, please don¡¯t Leave¡± Maggie paused, released Rosalynn¡¯s hand, and rushed to Sanford¡¯s side. ¡°Sanford, calm down. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Maggie, | don¡¯t feel well.¡± Seizing the moment, Sanford gripped her hand, his face reflecting pain. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter: 1157 ¡°Rest on the bed.¡± Maggie assisted him to the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Can you stay with me?¡± Sanford pleaded, holding her hand tightly. Maggie looked into his pleading eyes, opened her mouth, and instinctively nced at Rosalynn. Rosalynn observed the scene with a cold demeanor. She recognized Sanford¡¯s pretense of agony to keep Maggie by his side. She felt a wave of annoyance at his deceit. These men were all adept at deception. ¡°Maggie, | apologize. I¡¯m entirely at fault. | shouldn¡¯t have trusted my mother¡¯s words and suspected you. Are you angry with me?¡± As Maggie nced at Rosalynn, Sanford tightened his hold on her hand,pelling her to focus on him. ¡°I''m not angry,¡± Maggie responded after snapping out of her thoughts. She understood his paranoia. Given his past experiences, it was natural for him to be more sensitive in matters of love. ¡°Maggie, are you really not angry with me?¡± Sanford asked, his voice tinged with hope. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°Are you still nning to leave?¡± Despite his question, he held her hand tightly, refusing to let go. Even if she expressed her desire to leave, he wouldn''t let her. Maggie bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before ncing at Rosalynn. Rosalynn rolled her eyes inwardly, fully aware of Maggie¡¯s unwavering love for Sanford. Maggie struggled to maintain aposed demeanor, even when faced with baseless usations.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Well, honey, since Sanford acknowledges his mistake, why don¡¯t we give him another chance?¡± Brian interjected at the opportune moment. Sitting on the bed, Sanford quickly chimed in, ¡°That''s right, Rosalynn. | know | was wrong. | promise | won''t blindly trust others¡¯ words and doubt Maggie again.¡± Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter: 1159 Stay with him for the rest of their lives! Maggie really wanted to! But... Atinge of sadness flickered in Maggie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your mother won''t approve.¡± Sanford gently grasped her chin, making her meet his gaze. ¡°Maggie, you''re going to marry me. As long as we love each other and never give up on each other, my mother will eventually come around.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyshes quivered ever so slightly as she gazed upon the handsome face before her. ¡°But | don¡¯t deserve someone like you. People willugh at you if they see us together.¡± Sanford responded with a resolute voice, ¡°Let them Laugh. As long as we¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters to me.¡± Maggie hesitated, her doubts Lingering. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Stop doubting yourself. You told me you love me. Shouldn''t we both be brave for the sake of love?¡± From the vantage point of the window, Millie watched as the two figures intertwined their fingers, their eyes locked in a tender gaze. A somber expression crossed her face. Janiya had assured her that she had dealt with the issue and asked Maggie to leave. Janiya had also told her that Sanford would surely grow to despise Maggie and demand her immediate departure. That was precisely why Millie hade to visit Sanford, hoping to get closer to him. But why were they still madly in Love? They seemed unwilling to part ways. Millie Looked at them for a moment, then discreetly took a few photos on her phone and promptly sent them to Janiya. In no time, Janiya¡¯s call came through. ¡°Millie, are you at the hospital? Is that bitch also there?¡± Janiya asked, her exasperation evident in her tone. Millie answered, ¡°I came to visit Sanford. | didn¡¯t expect to see Maggie here. From the way things look, it doesn¡¯t seem Like he has any ns of breaking up with her. On the contrary, he even wants to marry her.¡± At this, Janiya¡¯s temper burst. ¡°Is he out of his mind? That woman is beneath him. She will never be fit to be his wife! I''ll be there soon.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Millie¡¯s eyes took on a cunning glint. Just as Janiya was about to hang up, Millie quickly stopped her. ¡°wait. Even if youe here now, it will be pointless. Sanford ispletely obsessed with Maggie. He won''t listen no matter what you say. Besides, Maggie knows just how to control him. She would cry and y victim to gain Sanford¡¯s sympathy, and she would turn him against you. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter: 1160 Janiya was silent on the other line as she mulled over Millie¡¯s words. What she said made sense. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°The only way this would get resolved is if Maggie walks away on her own.¡± ¡°But that won''t happen. I¡¯m sure she would hold on to Sanford for as ¡®long as she could.¡± ¡°There is a way. Hear me out...¡± At Beauty Apartments Rosalynn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even after she and Brian had returned home. Seeing her cold expression, Brian wrapped his arms around her, stroking her hair as he asked, ¡°Are you still angry? Don¡¯t be mad anymore. It¡¯s just going to stress you out.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Rosalynn was unaffected by his gentle coaxing. ¡°Let go. I''m going back to my own apartment tonight.¡± An amused smile cracked on Brian¡¯s face, his arms tightening around Rosalynn. ¡°Honey, you know I¡¯m innocent, right?¡± Rosalynn narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°And just how are you innocent? You weren''t any different in the beginning. You also thought | was some shameless and ungrateful woman who was only after your money. | know how you rich men think. You¡¯re all the same. You think you''re better than everyone else just because you have money!¡± Her words put him at a loss. She was bringing up old issues once again. Brian felt helpless and wronged at once, thinking how he was dragged into this because of Sanford. He would make sure to get his revengeter, but for now, it was more important to cate the woman in his arms. ¡°Alright, alright. | admit it. | was also that sort of bastard. But that was in the past! I¡¯m different now. I¡¯ve realized my mistakes and changed. What can | do to make it up to you? Just say the word and 1''1L do it.¡± Truth be told, Rosalynn was not really angry. But she kept up with the farce and pulled away from him with a look of disgust. ¡°Stay away from me. That will fix my mood.¡± Brian only held her tighter. ¡°Except that.¡± ¡°Then we can sleep in separate rooms.¡± ¡°| can''t do that either.¡± His embrace was starting to feel stifling, so Rosalynn struggled harder. ring at him, she said, ¡°Leave me alone. | don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter: 1161 ¡°If that¡¯s the only problem, then you can just not look at me.¡± With those words, Brian bent over, picking up a nket from the sofa and pulling it over Rosalynn¡¯s head. Before Rosalynn could understand what was happening, she was captured inside, the cloth obscuring her vision. The next moment, she felt her body being lifted from the floor. ¡°Brian, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see right now, so Ill help you with your shower.¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Brian, why do you keep doing this?¡± ¡°Because it works.¡± Without further exnation, he carried her into the bathroom and put her inside the tub. The nket was still covering her head, but Rosalynn felt his hands taking off her clothes one by one. Now that she couldn¡¯t see, her other senses were heightened. His fingers glided across her skin, the touch light as a feather and sending small shivers down her body. Rosalynn tried to remove the nket, but Brian always intercepted her movements. Her body was slowly being bared as he took off her clothes. Embarrassed and annoyed, Rosalynn protested, ¡°Stop it! Is this what you mean by something working? You''re just forcing it on me!¡± ¡°Are you not satisfied? | see. I''ll have to work harder.¡± Despite being covered by the cloth, Rosalynn could hear the smile in Brian¡¯s voice. His slender fingers did not cease in their leisurely exploration of her now-naked body, ying around sensitive spots and leaving a trail of heat on her skin. Rosalynn was helpless against his incessant touch, her limbs steadily losing strength. At this moment, the phone rang. Brian furrowed his brows at the interruption, sending a re toward the source of the sound. The moment Brian faltered, Rosalynn tugged at the nket and pulled it over her head. The phone continued to ring. Brian was frowning as he reached for it. ¡°Deanna.¡± So it was his sister calling. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter: 1162 Rosalynn hopped off the sink, intending to wash her face and brush her teeth. But Brian wrapped his arms tightly around her, stopping her actions. She was about to protest, but then she heard Deanna¡¯s words. ¡°Brian, have you seen the negative press that Selina is getting? Why aren¡¯t you asking your PR staff to stifle the rumors and keep it from spreading further?¡± Negative rumors about Selina?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Was she talking about Eleanor¡¯s fans whobeled Selina as Brian¡¯s mistress and berated her online? Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She leaned into Brian¡¯s embrace and stayed still. Brian had no idea what Deanna was referring to. ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°Eleanor¡¯s fans came out of nowhere and began calling Selina your mistress and a home-wrecker! We both know that Eleanor is the true mistress. How can you let Selina suffer this nder?¡± Brian blinked, the piece clicking inside his head. He nced down at Rosalynn and said on the phone, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Well, ask someone to remove the articles online and get rid of the rumors as soon as possible!¡± Deanna demanded anxiously. ¡°Sure,¡± Brian said, then hung up the phone. Silence descended in the bathroom. Rosalynn had heard every word just now. She cast a sideways nce at Brian. ¡°Looks Like your ex is being ndered. What are you nning to do about it?¡± Brian grinned. Then, in one swift motion, he turned her around, pressed her against the sink, and kissed her full in the mouth. ¡°My jealous wife.¡± Rosalynn pushed him away and scoffed. ¡°Get off me. If it inconveniences you, then just stay away from me.¡± Brian only chuckled and picked her up. ¡°No way. | much prefer jealous girls like you.¡± Miffed by his reaction, Rosalynn tore his shirt open and sank her teeth in his shoulder. Brian winced with pain. He stepped into the bathtub with her still in his arms. ¡°Ow, that was unexpected. Is my wife a wildcat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so what?¡± Rosalynn challenged. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, there are tons of gentle and docile women all over the world! You should just go find someone else!¡± He tipped her chin up with his finger, then pressed another kiss on her lips. ¡°I told you, | enjoy the wild ones.¡± Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Chapter: 1163 ¡°Are you saying you have a masochistic streak?¡± ¡°Only when ites to you.¡± Rosalynn sputtered into silence. On the other hand, Deanna was with Selina, whose eyes were red and puffy from crying. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Selina. My brother said that he''ll put an end to the rumors soon.¡± Selina mustered a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. | just feel wronged, that¡¯s all. You weren''t there to see how your brother humiliated me at the dinner party earlier. We have been together for so many years. How could he treat me like that?¡± Deanna had heard about what had happened at Royarid Club. In the past, she would havee to Selina¡¯s defense andunched a tirade at Rosalynn without hesitation. But for some reason, her opinion of Rosalynn had changed. Perhaps it had something to do with what Rosalynn had done for her a few days ago. Deanna thought about it before saying, ¡°Maybe it was Brian¡¯s way of proving his love for Rosalynn.¡± ¡°But does she deserve his love?¡± Selina blurted out, her anger ring up once more. Her tone was uncharacteristically harsh, startling Deanna. She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes slightly, but she said nothing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Selina immediately regretted her words. She had been to impulsive just now. She immediatelyposed herself and took Deanna¡¯s hands in hers. Her usual gentle demeanor came back in a sh. ¡°I''m sorry, Deanna. | was too emotional. | just don¡¯t think Rosalynn deserves your brother. | mean she juggles multiple men at the same time.¡± Deanna thought back to the things Rosalynn had told her. ¡°Selina, it may have been just a misunderstanding.¡± Selina was taken aback. She had never imagined that a day woulde when Deanna would defend Rosalynn. ¡°Are you speaking up for that woman? Have you forgotten about the videos taken by Eleanor¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Of course, | haven''t,¡± Deanna hastily replied. ¡°But Rosalynn told me that the man imed to be her boyfriend was just her senior. She was just shielding him from another woman''s harassment.¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter: 1164 Selina looked skeptical. ¡°What about the other video? Did she exin that, too?¡± Deanna had no answer to that. After hearing Rosalynn exin her rtionship with Keegan, Deanna simply assumed that the other video was a misunderstanding as well. She hadn''t bothered asking about it anymore. The shift in Deanna¡¯s expression did not escape Selina¡¯s notice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was all she could do not to rage at the other woman. ¡°Deanna, do you know who Rosalynn was with all night Long at the club?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Brian''s half-brother, Barlow! Wasn¡¯t it Barlow¡¯s mother who almost killed Brian in the past?¡± What? Deanna was stunned. ¡°Are you sure about this, Selina?¡± ¡°Quite! I''ve only met him a few times, but | would recognize him everywhere. He looks a lot like Brian, after all.¡± Something shed in Selina¡¯s eyes. ¡°I always felt that Rosalynn had her own motives for marrying Brian. Barlow was sent abroad when he was a child because of his mother¡¯s actions. Don¡¯t you think he must have some grudges against the Hughes family? And now, he has suddenly returned and made contact with Rosalynn. Don¡¯t you see? He could be conniving with Rosalynn to seize Brian¡¯s wealth and bring your family to ruin.¡± Deanna was shocked to hear this. ¡°I sincerely doubt that. Brian is not an idiot. If Rosalynn has evil intentions, I¡¯m sure he would have sensed it from the start.¡± Selina sighed woefully. ¡°You are too young and naive, Deanna. You don¡¯t understand the dynamics between a man anda woman. Brian is clearly bewitched by Rosalynn. That''s why he is so obsessed with her.¡± Deanna was floundering in a mix of worry and bewilderment. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± ¡°We have to let your mother know about this,¡± Selina said resolutely. But Deanna was reluctant. ¡°Brian told me not to tell her about the video. He will be furious with me if he finds out.¡± Selina tightened her grip and coaxed her. ¡°You are his only sister. Doesn''t he spoil you a lot? He gives you everything you want. He won¡¯t me you for this, especially when you only have his best interests at heart.¡± Deanna took a moment to consider this, then finally nodded. ¡°You''re right. It''s for my brother¡¯s good. I''ll go and talk to mother right away.¡± The next day Sunlight filtered through the window and fell on the sleeping couple in the bed. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter: 1165 Brian opened his eyes and gazed tenderly at the woman in his arms. He reached down and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, then pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She squirmed and edged closer to his chest. Brian felt warm and fuzzy. He slowly stroked her deeper into sleep. He relished the quiet moment for a while. After ncing at the time, he carefully got out of bed and padded to the bathroom to wash up. Just then, a message came in. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hughes. Breakfast is at the door.¡± It was from Edwin. To refrain from disturbing them, he had wisely left the breakfast he had bought outside. Brian went to the door to fetch the food. He put the breakfast on the table, stared at it for a couple of seconds, then went into the kitchen. Back in the bedroom, Rosalynn rolled over and felt the call of nature. Her eyshes fluttered as her eyes slowly opened. ncing at the clock, she realized that it was almost eight in the morning. Brian had turned off her rm again! She Lifted the quilt and sat up and stretched. Then she got out of bed, scratching her head as she went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. When she was done, she went out into the Living room. She was expecting to see Brian on the sofa, working as usual, but he was nowhere in sight. And then all at once, she was hit by the smell of something burninging from the kitchenContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Frowning, Rosalynn called out, ¡°Brian?¡± Acrash was the only response she got. rmed now, Rosalynn hurried over to the kitchen to see what was going on. She was greeted by the sight of Brian in an apron, puttering around at the table. Countless bottles and jars were littered on the table, not to mention the mess of random spige here and there. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter: 1166 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn asked in confusion. ¡°Good morning.¡± Brian ced a piece of fried steak on a te. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you making breakfast?¡± How could this cold and arrogant man be doing something so mundane? Was something wrong in his head when he woke up this morning? ¡°That¡¯s right. | made breakfast for you, full of my Love. Are you impressed?¡± Brian gestured at the spread on the table and beamed at her with pride. He made her breakfast on a whim. And the food Looked good, too. As expected, this man was a genius in anything he did. Rosalynn was indeed impressed, and perhaps a little moved. He had made breakfast especially for her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But then she noticed a trash bag to the side, its handles tied in a very tight not. Vaguely, she could see various charred pieces inside. Burnt steaks, obviously. Not only that, but Rosalynn could make out a few burnt eggs as well. ¡°Just how much food did you waste in the process?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. Brian had been eagerly waiting to be praised, so he was deted by Rosalynn¡¯s question. He untied his apron and grumbled, ¡°You ungrateful girl. | can¡¯t believe | wasted so much effort making you breakfast.¡± There were dark splotches on his handsome face, and his usual aloof demeanor was gone. To any stranger, he looked just like another average person, a likable one, even. Rosalynn¡¯s heart softened. She walked over and circled her arms around his waist, then stood on her toes to kiss him on the Lips m so grateful and touched. My handsome is so awesome and talented. | definitely hit the jackpot.¡± It wasn¡¯t very poetic by most standards, but Brian was immensely pleased with her words. ¡°My pleasure.¡± Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter: 1167 Rosalynn reached up to wipe the smudges off his cheek. ¡°Why did you want to make breakfast, anyway? Is this another one of your grand gestures?¡± Brian yfully narrowed his eyes at her and pulled her in an embrace. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s my way of showing how much | love you. Did | sweep you off your feet?¡± This was a man who had never cooked a single meal to save his life, not even himself. He was also a cold and domineering CEO who had people at his every beck and call. Yet he woke up early, donned an apron, and made breakfast for her. If that wasn¡¯t true Love, then Rosalynn doubted she knew what was. She rose on her tiptoes and kissed him again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t just say it.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes glinted with intent, and his voice had lowered to a deeper register. His fingers began to wander up and down her back, tracing her spine. Had he gone to all this trouble just to score in bed?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop it. You smell bad. Go and change your clothes first.¡± Brian pretended to look affronted. ¡°So, you don¡¯t Like me anymore? Well, | can¡¯t me you for wanting me to look and smell clean. Why don¡¯t you help me, then? Go on, take my robe off for me.¡± Achokedugh burst from Rosalynn. She poked his arm and said, ¡°Then you''d better let me go first.¡± ¡°| think we both know that you''re perfectly capable of getting me naked even if | don¡¯t let you go.¡± That shut her up real quick. They stared at each other for a few seconds, then Rosalynn reached down and yanked the belt of his robe lose. Brian chuckled. ¡°How crude. Well, | suppose it¡¯s in line with your wild nature.¡± Soon, light filled the entire apartment as the sun rose higher in the sky It illuminated the Lovers Locked in a passionate embrace in the middle of the kitchen. They were, however, rudely interrupted by the ringing of Brian¡¯s phone. Rosalynn pulled back first and tied the belt of his robe back in ce. ¡°Answer it. I''ll take the food out to the table.¡± Brian reluctantly let go of her and grabbed his phone. It was his mother calling. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter: 1168 Brian picked up the phone and greeted, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Has Deanna been causing you any trouble, Brian?¡± Noemi¡¯s voice floated through the receiver. ¡°Not at all,¡± Brian responded. ¡°She¡¯s been good.¡± ¡°| hear you''ve been ying the knight for Rosalynn Lately. Are things better between you two now?¡± There was no hint of jest in her tone. His eyebrows furrowed, Brian questioned, ¡°What did Deanna say to you, Mom?¡± ¡°Why would you think she told me anything? Unless there¡¯s something Rosalynn did that you¡¯re afraid Deanna would spill?¡± Her tone suggested that Deanna had indeed spilled some beans. ncing to the dining room, Brian caught sight of a delicate figure. He bit his Lip before speaking. ¡°Mom, Rosalynn and | have been married for quite a while now. It¡¯s about time she met you formally. I''ll bring her over once my current assignment wraps up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you both to travel. I''ll be back next week. Let your father know. We can all catch up then,¡± replied Noemi. ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said, ending the call. Amemory of Barlow shed in his mind, casting a shadow on his otherwise bright mood. Walking into the dining room, Brian was met with Rosalynn¡¯s query. ¡°Who was on the phone?¡± ¡°Just Mom. She¡¯sing back next week,¡± Brian replied, nonchnt. His mother was scheduled to return the following week, which meant Rosalynn had to prepare for her first meeting with her mother-inw. Awave of nerves washed over Rosalynn. Seeing her lost in thought, Brian tapped the table with his fingers to break her trance.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why so dreamy? Taste my cooking,¡± he urged. Startled, Rosalynn quickly sliced a piece of steak and took a bite. The meat melted in her mouth. It was perfectly cooked. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter: 1169 ¡°Good job, darling. You''ve got some serious culinary skills.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynnvished him with praise, genuine. Brian, busy slicing his steak, shed her a smile. ¡°I just wanted to show you that your husband can do anything.¡± ¡°And an excellent job at that, my talented husband,¡± Rosalynn responded with a grin. ¡°So you feel Lucky to have me?¡± Feeling cheeky, Brian Looked up at her. ¡°Absolutely!¡± With a bright smile, Rosalynn readily agreed. Seeing her radiant smile, Brian felt his concerns ebbing away. As they continued with their breakfast, Rosalynn¡¯s phone began to ring. Ance at the caller ID had her heart thudding. It was Maggie. As soon as the call connected, Maggie apologized. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m sorry. Are you mad at me?¡± Confused, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Why would | be mad at you?¡± ¡°Because | didn¡¯t heed your advice and didn¡¯te back with you yesterday.¡± Laughing lightly, Rosalynn responded, ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m some scary, uptight person.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what | meant. You¡¯re my most respected friend!¡± Maggie quickly rified. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Maggie. If | was upset, it wasn¡¯t with you,¡± Rosalynn assured her. ¡°Rosalynn...¡± Maggie wanted to defend Sanford, but was interrupted by Rosalynn. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not upset with anyone, okay? Are you home yet?¡± Abrief silence followed before Maggie responded, ¡°No, not yet. Sanford wants to wait for his mother and clear things up.¡± Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter: 1170 Rosalynn raised an eyebrow at this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Did this mean Sanford was going to confront his mother? ¡°Maggie, you know if you cross his mother, things could get dicey. Do you trust Sanford to protect you?¡± Rosalynn warned her. Maggie¡¯s response was soft, almost a whisper. ¡°I love him, Rosalynn. PL stand by him.¡± She would love him and listen to him? After just one night, it seemed Maggie was head over heels for Sanford. She could only hope that the Robles family wouldn¡¯t give Maggie a tough time in the future. Rosalynn mulled over the situation for a moment before speaking up. ¡°You shouldn''t fret over it. Just stick around with Sanford. I''ll get you some time off.¡± Agrin spread across Maggie¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hughes.¡± ¡°Enough of that,¡± Rosalynn interjected with a grin, ending the call promptly. ¡°Was that Maggie?¡± queried Brian. ¡°Yes, Sanford wants her to stay in the hospital and meet with his mother.¡± Rosalynn took a brief pause before adding, ¡°Honey, do you think his mother will relent?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow in thought and responded, ¡°She has ced all her hopes on her only son. She¡¯s not one to give in without a fight. Maggie might have to withstand a lot of stress if she wants to be with Sanford. But it¡¯s all about resilience. If they both endure, I''m confident that Mrs. Robles will eventually soften.¡± Taking in his words, Rosalynn voiced a concern. ¡°I just wish Maggie doesn¡¯t have to give up too much for a fairytale ending.¡± Maggie was frail, and the thought of her being mistreated by the Robles family troubled Rosalynn. ¡°Well, it''s a path she¡¯s chosen. She''ll have to face whateveres her way,¡± Brian replied, trying to soothe Rosalynn¡¯s worries. They shared their meal in silence. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Maggie exhaled a sigh of relief in the restroom, having ended her phone call. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter: 1171 Rosalynn¡¯s calm reaction wasforting. As she exited the bathroom, she noticed a servant carrying breakfast to Sanford. Her heart pounded in her chest, her gaze fixated on the door. Yet, Sanford¡¯s mother didn¡¯t make an appearance. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Sanford asked the servant by his bedside. ¡°She couldn''t make it. She asked that you rest well,¡± the servant replied with a respectful nod. Sanford¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he cast a nce at Maggie, noticing her evident relief. A twinkling smile appeared in his eyes, and he extended a hand to her. ¡°Join me,¡± he invited. In response, Maggie ambled over, cing her hand in his, her nervousness making her palms moist.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Why the sweaty hands? Are you anxious?¡± asked Sanford, a grin ying on his lips as he toyed with her hand. With an earnest gaze, Maggie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother hasn*t shown up. | reckon she believes I¡¯ve changed my course after hearing her recording.¡± Sanford guided Maggie to perch on the edge of his bed. ¡°This works in our favor. | can rest for a few more days. If my mother still doesn¡¯t make an appearance, I''ll bring you to my home for a visit.¡± He was nning to take her home! At this, Maggie¡¯s calm heart fluttered with joy. Could she really be a part of his world? It felt surreal, Like a dream. If it were indeed a dream, she wished for it tost Longer. Saturday rolled around. After a busy day, Rosalynn prepared Calvert¡¯s favorite sweets and was set to return to his home with Brian. Dressed in a tailored suit, with his hair perfectly groomed and his refined featuresmanding attention, Brian Looked every bit the noble man he was. Today, his usual elegance was infused with a new vigor. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter: 1172 His usual elegance was somehow magnified today, so much so that an unknowing bystander might mistake him for a groom. His regard for her family mirrored the importance he ced on her. Rosalynn felt a wave of warmth flood her heart as she took in his handsome face. His reverence for her family was a reflection of the significance he ced on her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Settling into the car, they engaged in light chatter on the way, and before long, they were at Calvert¡¯s house. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s cheerful voice echoed as she opened the door and called out to Calvert. ¡°Is that Rosalynn?¡± Calvert ambled in from the backyard to the front hall. However, the sight of Brian trailing Rosalynn caused the smile on his face to vanish instantly. ¡°Rosalynn, what is that man doing here?¡± Calvert narrowed his eyes, his mustache twitching as he frowned in displeasure. ¡°Rosalynn and | havee to visit you.¡± Before Rosalynn could reply, Brian put the bags down and answered the question for her. Calvert peered at his granddaughter¡¯s arm, which was Linked with Brian¡¯s. ¡°What happened? Didn''t you already get a divorce?¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Grandpa, you were the one who set this marriage up for me. Do you really want me to throw it away?¡± Calvert¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°Stop trying to distract me and answer my question. So, the two of you haven''t divorced, after all?¡± Rosalynn was about to reply, but Brian beat her to it yet again. ¡°| deeply regret not treating Rosalynn well these past two years. | am here to express my sincerest apologies. | am willing to ept any punishment you deem proper.¡± He humbly Lowered his head. Calvert snorted. ¡°Here to apologize, eh? Then why aren''t you being as sincere as you said?¡± Brian was ata loss. Did the old man want him to kneel at his feet? Brian nced sideways at Rosalynn. Pressing his lips into a tight line, he shifted his feet and made to get on his knees. Rosalynn blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, do you smell that?¡± ¡°What? You mean the stink of money?¡± Calvert was taking a dig of Brian, implying that he was nothing more than a scumbag who put money above anything else. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter: 1173 Amused, Rosalynn reached for one of the bags and pulled out a bottle of wine. ¡°No, | meant this. See, Grandpa? We have different kinds of wine that you like.¡± Agleam appeared in Calvert''s eyes. He looked eager to say something, but when his gaze fell on Brian, his mood soured again. ¡°Did you buy the wine for me?¡± ¡°No. Brian actually asked his friends to seek out the best brands from different parts of the world.¡± Rosalynn ced the wine back in the bag and walked over to the old man. She clung to his arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, since he brought you such excellent wine, won''t you please forgive him?¡± Calvert red at her coy expression and snorted again. ¡°I¡¯m not a petty person. Now, hurry and cook for me.¡± It was his way topromise. Rosalynn nodded in understanding, then handed him a box of desserts. ¡°Here, | made these myself. You can snack on them first.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Calvert said, finally looking satisfied as he took the box. Rosalynn turned to Brian and blinked innocently at him. ¡°Are youing to help me cook?¡± Help her cook? Brian looked taken aback, but he was saved from saying anything when Calvert spoke. ¡°You naughty girl! Why are you so keen on taking him away? Are you worried that | would give him a hard time?¡± Rosalynn gave her grandfather an innocent look. ¡°Of course not. | just need an extra pair of hands to work faster. | want you to have dinner as soon as possible.¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Go on ahead and cook by yourself. | have something to talk to him.¡± Calvert huffed and waved her away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Fine.¡± Rosalynn sighed and looked at Brian. He smiled and gave her a small nod of reassurance. Deep down, he was ted that his wife was so protective of him. ¡°You brat! Didn¡¯t you abandon Rosalynn for two whole years in silent protest of your marriage? Why are you still hanging on to her?¡± The two men sat across each other in the living room. Calvert was ring at Brian with unbridled rage. Brian lowered his eyes and apologized again. ¡°I was a fool. | failed to see the goodness of her soul and wasted two years that | should have spent by her side.¡± Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter: 1174 He was met with a derisive snort. ¡°So, now, you realize what a great woman my granddaughter is?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Brian replied, nodding in agreement. Calvert stroked his mustache thoughifully before posing a question ¡°Tell me, how did youe to see Rosalynn as good?¡± Brian took a moment to gather his thoughts and responded, ¡°By chance, | purchased a studio and discovered that Rosalynn is the renowned new designer, Rose. Her talent caught my attention. But it wasn¡¯t until | realized she¡¯s my wife that | understood the magnitude of my mistake. Thankfully, Rosalynn has given me a chance to make amends and show her the Love she deserves.¡± His words were concise yet sincere, emphasizing the importance of honesty. Upon hearing this, Calvert narrowed his eyes and inquired, ¡°So, are you now in love with Rosalynn?¡± Brian met his gaze, determination evident in his voice as he replied, ¡°Yes, | am.¡± Calvert pressed further, asking, ¡°How deeply do you Love her?¡± m willing to do anything for her!¡± Brian affirmed in a calm but unwavering tone, Leaving no room for doubt. Calvert''s stern countenance softened slightly, though he remained cautious. ¡°You have a way with sweet words. If you truly love her so much, why did you let her cook for herself? Is she your servant, ready for your every beck and call?¡± Brian was taken aback by the question. As he pondered his response, someone unexpectedly emerged from the kitchen doorway. ¡°Grandpa, he actually made breakfast for me today.¡± Calvert was left speechless. Rosalynn had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Her actions were driven by fear that Brian might face me from Calvert. How ungrateful of her! It seemed that women always came to their husbands¡¯ defense. Calvert red at her, pointing an usatory finger. In response, Rosalynn swiftly retreated with a ttering smile, withdrawing her head. Calvert shifted his attention away from her and instructed Brian, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go and lend her a hand. Don¡¯t let your wife tire herself out.¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter: 1175 ¡°I''LL go right away,¡± Brian replied with a smile, striding to the kitchen. Upon entering, Rosalynn cast a quick nce at him and remarked, ¡°Let me take a look. You don¡¯t seem so nervous that you¡¯re breaking a sweat.¡± Brian smiled in return and quipped, ¡°That¡¯s because | know you''ll have my back.¡± Rosalynn nced at him, her tone firm. ¡°No, | won¡¯t. Go and wash the vegetables!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Brian briskly responded, grabbing a potato from the sink and inspecting it closely. ¡°Are you nning to make shredded potatoes today? Well, | happen to be quite skilled at slicing them,¡± he remarked, leaving Rosalynn speechless. Could he truly be adept at it? She vividly remembered how he had squandered half of a potato during their first cooking attempt together at her ce. ¡°Honey, are you absolutely certain about your slicing skills? Do you realize how much | wanted to kick you out of the kitchen when you tried helping me cook at my house?¡± she questioned, her skepticism evident.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Brian rolled up his sleeves, turned on the water tap, and proceeded to wash the potato. ¡°| need more practice, | admit. But think about the breakfast | prepared for you. What else could pose a challenge for me?¡± he confidently asserted. He stood tall and indeed looked confident with his skills. Rosalynn smiled mischievously and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t boast too much, or | would take over cooking duties, okay?¡± Brian arched his dashing eyebrows, yfully responding, ¡°Honey, why do | get the feeling you¡¯re bossing me around?¡± ¡°Don''t you like it?¡± she teased. ¡°I''m more than happy to be bossed around by you.¡± Outside the kitchen, Calvert stroked his mustache, a slight smirk curling his lips. Thankfully, Brian had good taste and recognized Rosalynn as a remarkable young woman. Inside the kitchen, after Rosalynn had prepared all the ingredients, Brian asked her to Leave. ¡°Go and have a chat with your grandpa. I''ll showcase my culinary skills,¡± he suggested. Rosalynn had merely been joking with him and didn¡¯t expect him to actually cook. She looked at him skeptically. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter: 1176 ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you trust me? Remember the breakfast | made this morning,¡± Brian replied, exuding confidence. Rosalynn wanted to mention the wasted food from their morning meal but refrained from doing so, fearing it would dampen his spirits. ¡°Alright then, I''ll step out first. If you struggle, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Just call me immediately,¡± she advised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait and enjoy,¡± Brian assured, waving his hand as if signaling for no one to disturb him. As Rosalynn approached the kitchen door, her worry lingered, prompting her to quietly stand and peek inside. Brian was engrossed in scrolling through his phone before embarking on cooking the first dish. She could discern that he was searching for recipes online. Cooking wasn¡¯t his forte, yet there was an elegant grace to his posture. Observing his tall, straight back, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She wondered if he would end up wasting the ingredients today. However, out of consideration for his earnest efforts to please her family, even if the dishes turned out poorly, she would still partake in them. ¡°You actually let him cook? If his dishes turn out to be inedible, I¡¯1L hold you responsible!¡± Calvert¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Rosalynn jolted in surprise, swiftly turning around and cing a hand over her chest, pouting. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you tell him to assist me? You must eat all the dishes, even if they taste awful.¡± With a stroke of his beard, Calvert yfully tapped her forehead and remarked, ¡°You mischievous girl, are you already taking his side?¡± ¡°No, you hold the dearest ce in my heart.¡± Rosalynn gently touched her forehead and sped his arm, yfully acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Humph, you''re just trying to sweet-talk m Calvert responded with a subtle curl of his lips. ¡°Since you two haven¡¯t divorced, you can spend the night here.¡± Stay the night here? Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°But we didn¡¯t bring anything with us.¡± ¡°What do you need? Everything you require is in your room,¡± Calvert replied, a hint of displeasure in his tone. Rosalynn nced at the kitchen and expressed her concern. ¡°But he didn¡¯t bring anything with him.¡± Calvert cast a brief nce at her and remarked, ¡°A man doesn¡¯t need to be so particr. Or is it that you don¡¯t want him to stay because you fear he might endure difort in our humble abode?¡± Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter: 1177 Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twinkled, and a smile graced her face. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Well, I''ll head upstairs to air out your quilt and tidy up the house while I¡¯m at it.¡± Brian had a penchant for cleanliness, making Rosalynn apprehensive about his adjustment to living in this ce. However, she couldn¡¯t defy Calvert''s instructions. With Rosalynn heading upstairs, Calvert''s mood lifted, and he hummed a tune while making his way to the living room. Upstairs, Rosalynn entered Calvert''s room and retrieved his bed sheet and quilt cover to let them bask in the sun. Then, she proceeded to find a new quilt and pillow to wash and air out. Soon, lunch was prepared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynn stepped into the kitchen, beholding the appetizing dishes arranged on the table, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°Did you cook all these dishes by yourself?¡± she inquired. Brian raised his eyebrows, a hint of pride evident. ¡°There''s no one here to assist me.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The dishes certainly Look great, but are they also delicious?¡± ¡°Try them and see,¡± Brian replied. Rosalynn nced around and decided to taste a piece of spare rib first. The sweet and sour vor melded beautifully with the freshness of the meat, delighting her taste buds. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s incredibly delicious!¡± she eximed, pleased with the oue. He truly was a remarkable man, able to excel in any endeavor. Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile as he basked in the praise. yfully, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and said, ¡°Honey, | haven¡¯t had the chance to taste the spare ribs yet.¡± ¡°Then go ahead and taste them. I''LL serve you a piece,¡± Rosalynn offered, ready to pick up a spare rib for Brian. ¡°No, let me try it this way,¡± Brian dered, gripping her waist firmly to prevent her movement. He leaned down slightly and nted a tender kiss on her soft, crimson lips. Rosalynn was taken aback, feeling the gentle touch of his Lips against hers. Her heart melted in warmth as she reciprocated, enveloping his slender waist with her arms and closing her eyes to savor the moment. Outside the window, the sunshine beamed, illuminating this tender scene. Calvert coughed loudly and assertively, breaking the enchanting atmosphere. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter: 1178 ¡°Shall we proceed with Lunch now?¡± he interjected. Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard a cough, causing her to abruptly distance herself from Brian. ¡°Oh, it''s already lunchtime,¡± she eximed, a tinge of regret in her voice. How could she have lost track of time when she was with Brian? Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as her grandfather caught sight of her flirting with Brian in the kitchen. Rosalynn gathered the dishes and made her way to the door, trying to appear nonchnt. While passing by Calvert, she stole a furtive nce at him before quickly diverting her gaze, feigning indifference. Yet, her ears continued to burn. Brian remainedposed amidst the situation. ¡°Calvert, we can grab a drinkter,¡± he casually suggested.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Calvert fixed him with a serious gaze, but upon hearing the word ¡°drink,¡± his expression softened. The trio settled around the table. Brian inquired, ¡°Calvert, which wine would you like to start with?¡± Rosalynn chimed in, ¡°Let''s have some rice wine. It has a Lower alcohol concentration.¡± Calvert''s stern gaze bore into her as he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt us, Rosalynn. Brian, let¡¯s have some strong whisky.¡± Rosalynn was left speechless, her eyes darting to Brian for a momentary connection. Brian understood that he had toply with Calvert¡¯s wishes in his presence. He obediently poured a ss of whisky for Calvert, then filled his own. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve neglected Rosalynn for two years. As punishment, I¡¯L down three sses of wine first,¡± Brian dered, his words apanied by consecutive drinks. Calvert appeared satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Let me tell you, if youe to your senses too Late, I''ll find another fine gentleman for Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless. Was he referring to Barlow? ¡°Both of you, start eating. Don¡¯t just focus on drinking. Grandpa, try this. How does it taste?¡± Wary of Calvert steering the conversation to Barlow, Rosalynn swiftly served food to both men, desperately trying to change the subject. Calvert savored a piece of sparerib and nodded approvingly. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter: 1179 ¡°Delicious.¡± Rosalynn smiled and gently ced some food on Brian¡¯s te. ¡°Thank you for cooking for us.¡± Brian arched an eyebrow but remained silent. His hand found its way to her thigh, his touch gentle as he caressed it. Rosalynn was rendered speechless. She shot him a sharp nce and swiftly moved her legs aside. As the three of them indulged in their meal and drinks, Calvert grew progressively intoxicated and became quite talkative. He rambled on about Rosalynn¡¯s mischievous and clever childhood escapades, recounting anecdotes that showcased her wit. Brian listened attentively, stealing asional nces at Rosalynn while sipping his wine. He felt like he was getting to know her on a deeper level. ¡°Brian, Rosalynn has been clever since she was a child. Countless men have sought her hand in marriage. Yet, you once contemted divorcing her. How foolish you were,¡± Calvert chided, holding onto his grudge against Brian¡¯s past indifference towards Rosalynn. Then, he turned his attention to Rosalynn and inquired, ¡°Rosalynn, what was the name of the young man who visited our house recently? Ah, yes, Barlow. He struck me as good-hearted and gentle. He fell head over heels for you at first sight. Brian, if you had changed your mind a little Later, you would have regretted it.¡± Brian had been attentively Listening, but when he heard Barlow''s name, his expression subtly changed. ¡°So, Barlow has been here before?¡± he inquired. Taking a sip of wine, Calvert responded, ¡°Indeed, not long ago, he came with Rosalynn. Do you know him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian responded with a smile, though a noticeable chill seemed to settle around him. However, Calvert remained oblivious to the shift in atmosphere, continuing his monologue. ¡°Brian, there are countless outstanding men vying for Rosalynn¡¯s affection. Just be more cautious!¡± Rosalynn felt the situation growing moreplicated. Why did Calvert bring up Barlow again? She wished her grandfather would exercise more discretion. ¡°Grandpa! You''ve been talking too much today. Have some more to eat!¡± Rosalynn yfully kicked Calvert under the table, shooting him a subtle wink. Yet, Calvert didn¡¯t react, carrying on as if nothing had urred. But Brian couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. ¡°Why did you kick me?¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. Had she kicked the wrong person? ¡°Well, | apologize. My foot cramped up,¡± she quickly offered, her smile masking any difort she felt. ¡°| believe you''re feeling a tad guilty.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On this asion, Rosalynn genuinely experienced a foot cramp. Swiftly, she slid her hand under the table and grasped Brian''s. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter: 1180 Her eyes met his in a silent plea. Brian remained nonchnt, holding wine with his left hand while his right hand soothingly massaged her leg. His poised demeanor exuded the refinement of a gentleman, skillfully concealing his discreet actions under the table. A blush spread across Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks as she pinched his hand, urging him to cease his movements. Asmile tugged at Brian¡¯s lips as he clinked sses with Calvert. ¡°When did Barlowe?¡± ¡°About a month ago.¡± Ihy did hee here?¡± ¡°To visit me.¡± Listening to Brian skillfully coax the truth out of her grandfather using innocuous questions, and hearing her grandpa¡¯s borate exnation, Rosalynn feeling powerless. Brian harbored a grudge against Barlow. She was in trouble due to Calvert. The mealsted for two hours. After consuming a bottle of whisky, they transitioned to rice wine. Mixing two kinds of Liquor could hasten intoxication. Calvert was so inebriated that his eyes zed over and his speech slurred.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Brian appeared his usual self, but anyone who knew him well could tell he was on the verge of drunkenness. ¡°Enough, you can¡¯t drink anymore. Let¡¯s get you some rice.¡± Rosalynn cleared away the wine bottles, intending to serve the men bowls of rice. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. Rosalynn, | need to sleep off the drink.¡± Calvert, surprisingly coherent, belched and attempted to stand up. Rosalynn hurriedly supported him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want some rice?¡± ¡°Yes, but | could do with another drink.¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter: 1181 Calvert chuckled, leaving Rosalynn speechless as she turned to Brian for help. Brian, his cool and handsome visage flushed, rose to his feet and crossed over to assist Calvert. ¡°Let¡¯s allow you some rest before we resume drinking.¡± ¡°Brian, mark my words. Should you mistreat Rosalynn, you''ll answer to me!¡± Calvert warned, eyeing him sidelong. ¡°| won''t mistreat her. In fact, she¡¯s bossing me around,¡± Brian retorted, ncing at Rosalynn. Moved by her grandfather¡¯s concern and amused by Brian¡¯s remark, Rosalynn chuckled. When had she ever bossed him around?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Rosalynn, wake me up in half an hour. | need to venture into the mountain,¡± Calvert instructed after yet another hup. Rosalynn helped him into the bedroom, questioning, ¡°Grandpa, are you still nning to go to the mountain? What for?¡± ¡°| need to harvest some herbs.¡± Despite his intoxicated state, Calvert remembered his herb-gathering mission. ¡°Rosalynn, remember to wake me up. | need to rest now.¡± With these words, Calvert climbed into bed, closed his eyes, and soon began to snore. After draping a light nket over him, Rosalynn turned to look at Brian, still standing by her side. His typically aloof and handsome face was now flushed, his sharp eyes reced by a softer, more endearing gaze. He was on the brink of drunkenness. ¡°Brian, would you like to rest as well?¡± Rosalynn asked. Brian responded only by wrapping his arm around her shoulders as they walked into another room. Rosalynn had never witnessed Brian in a state of inebriation before. His altered demeanor struck her as somewhat endearing. She assisted him to the edge of the bed, Lightly brushing her fingers through his hair. ¡°Want to rest for a bit?¡± she suggested. Meeting her gaze with a serene expression, Brian unexpectedly asked, ¡°Do you Love me?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. She gazed into Brian¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter: 1182 Brian sped her hand, cing it on his chest. ¡°I Love you too, but I¡¯m feeling somewhat disheartened.¡± Disheartened? ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°You''ve been dating two men simultaneously.¡± Rosalynn was Lost for words. She was involved with two men at the same time? Since when? haven''t!¡± she retorted. ¡°Are you certain? Then why did Barlow visit your grandfather before | did? How could you spend an entire night at the club with him behind my back?¡± His tone carried a trace ofint. Rosalynn was struck silent.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was all because of his grandfather¡¯s interjection, which had reminded Brian about her supposed liaison with Barlow. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t overthink. You''re the one | love the most. No one else can draw my attention.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Brian scrutinized her, trying to discern if she was being truthful. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Rosalynn affirmed with a determined nod. Brian encircled her waist with his arms, pulling her against his chest. ¡°Kiss me.¡± At that moment, Rosalynn found him to be reminiscent of a toddler who had been wronged, asking for candy. She smiled, lightly pressing her lips to his. ¡°Alright, Let''s get some sleep.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± Brian drew her to the bed, pinning her beneath him. His kiss carried the scent of alcohol, intoxicating her senses. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter: 1183 His Large hand began to slide up from her Legs, intending to venture further. Rosalynn, however, remained sober. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We¡¯re in my grandfather¡¯s house, and it¡¯s broad daylight. It¡¯s improper. Having consumed too much alcohol, Brian¡¯s Adam''s apple bobbed seductively. Nevertheless, he refrained from taking things further. Hey down, pulling Rosalynn into his arms. ¡°Then just sleep with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn agreed, allowing him to enfold her in his embrace. Gradually, she drifted off to sleep. Listening to the steady rhythm of his breathing by her ear, Rosalynn softened her gaze. She raised her hand to trace his handsome eyebrows and gently disentangled herself from his hold. Slipping out of bed, she proceeded to tidy up the room.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Once she was done, she nced at her watch. More than twenty minutes had psed. Recalling her grandfather¡¯s advice, she chose not to wake him. Instead, she gathered her tools and left the house on her own. Rosalynn hadn¡¯t ascended the mountain for quite some time. Perhaps she could surprise her grandfather by collecting some herbs for him. Their vige was nestled at the mountain¡¯s base, distanced from the city¡¯s bustle. The surroundings boasted of lush greenery and serene rivers; it was a splendidly picturesque environment. The mountain rarely saw visitors, hence it was a rich source of valuable herbs. To the untrained eye, these herbs would go unrecognized, but to those with medicinal knowledge, the mountain was a treasure trove. Rosalynn made her way up the mountain, collecting an impressive assortment of herbs. As darkness began to creep in, she decided not to venture further into the mountain and prepared to return home. Just as she was about to take a few steps, a loud crash echoed from a nearby distance, causing the forest birds to scatter in rm, pping their wings frantically. Rosalynn, too, was startled. She turned to the direction of the noise and barely made out the sight of a helicopter plummeting into the forest. Had it crashed? With widened eyes, Rosalynn rushed to the smoke-engulfed aircraft. In the dimming Light, she could vaguely discern a figure slumped over the steering wheel inside the aircraft. Was the person dead? Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter: 1184 Rosalynn pounded on the door of the cockpit. ¡°Hey, wake up. Can you hear me?¡± Receiving no response, Rosalynn hurriedly pulled out a knife from her bag, straining to pry open the door. The man in the cockpit was tall and muscr, blood smeared across his forehead. Rosalynn gently pped his face, urging, ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Finally, the man slowly fluttered open his eyes. Rosalynn was frantic. ¡°Can you move? We need to get out, or the helicopter could explode.¡± The man looked at Rosalynn, and a spark ignited in his hazy eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With considerable effort, he raised his hand, clutching hers tightly. A faint voice emerged from his throat. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Rosalynn was too focused on assisting the man to clearlyprehend his words. She guided the man¡¯s hand to her shoulder and urged, ¡°Hold on, sir. I''ll get you out of here immediately.¡± The man¡¯s breathing wasbored, his chiseled face contorted with pain. However, his ck eyes remained steadily on Rosalynn. Until she helped him out of the wreckage, his eyelids finally sumbed to the strain. Leaning heavily against her, he fell unconscious. Rosalynn, thrown off bnce by his weight, stumbled and fell. A thunderous explosion erupted from the helicopter. Had this man not encountered her, he would have perished. Relieved, Rosalynn attempted to shift the man off her to check his pulse. Yet, hisrge hand held onto her left hand so tightly she couldn¡¯t shake free. Startled, Rosalynn regarded the man warily. Deep-set features defined the man¡¯s face. Despite the dirt smearing his face, his inherent dignity was unmistakable. His attire,posed of high-quality materials, suggested a high-ranking individual. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter: 1185 Why was he still clutching her hand in his unconscious state? Did he fear she would abandon him? His will to survive was incredibly strong. For now, Rosalynn decided to forego checking his pulse. His injuries were severe. Without immediate treatment, he could die. Rapidly, she retrieved silver needles from her bracelet and began to administer acupuncture. A faint call echoed from a distance. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you?¡± It was Brian¡¯s voice. He was searching for her. After shepleted the acupuncture, Rosalynn hastily responded, ¡°I¡¯m here, Brian.¡± Brian¡¯s footsteps grew closer. In the waning light, he moved to her with concern etched in his eyes. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Brian approached her. ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I''m fine. I¡¯ve just rescued someone. What brings you here?¡± Rosalynn queried. ¡°When | woke up and didn¡¯t find you, | tried calling but got no response. | suspected you might have headed to the mountain, so here | am.¡± Brian squatted down, scrutinizing the unconscious man. The man was still firmly holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand. Frowning, Brian instinctively tried to loosen his grip. Yet, despite his unconscious state, the man¡¯s hold remained unyielding.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he painstakingly pried the man¡¯s fingers open one by one. ¡°Who is he? Why has he been holding your hand this entire time?¡± Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter: 1186 Finally free, Rosalynn massaged her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Did you hear the crash earlier? | pulled him from the helicopter wreckage. | don¡¯t know why hetched onto my hand. Perhaps it¡¯s just his survival instinct.¡± Brian squinted, studying the man¡¯s face. He seemed vaguely familiar. Where had they met before? After a moment, Rosalynn removed the silver needles. ¡°Brian, we need to get him back.¡± She reached out to assist the man.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don''t. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Brian stopped her, hoisted the man up, and slung him over his shoulder. Navigating the mountain terrain was already challenging, carrying an unconscious man made it significantly more difficult. However, Brian moved with a steady pace, instilling an inexplicable sense of calm in Rosalynn. She found his disy of strength impressive and somewhat uncharacteristic. As a high-ranking CEO, he always had a driver and bodyguards for his outings. He was not ustomed to such physicalbor. ¡°You''re truly amazing, Brian.¡± Sheplimented him with a smile. Brian nced back at her. Meeting her bright eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Look behind you.¡± Rosalynn turned around in surprise at his words. Behind her, there was nothing unusual. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Can''t you see it?¡± Brian questioned. ¡°See what? Is there something behind me?¡± Rosalynn checked over her shoulder once again, clearly confused. ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a tail behind you, wagging in submission to its master.¡± Rosalynn was momentarily speechless. He dared topare her to a dog! Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter: 1187 ¡°Really now, you have the audacity to tease me!¡± Rosalynn Laughed and yfully hit Brian. ¡°You hit me? Do you realize how exhausting it is to navigate this mountain path carrying an injured man?¡± ¡°What if you put him down and | take over for a while?¡± ¡°My dear, are you doubting my capabilities?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fully aware of your strength.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They bantered light-heartedly on their way. The man Brian was carrying twitched his fingers, indicating a struggle to regain consciousness. Back at their residence, Calvert had awakened and was waiting for them. His eyes widened in surprise as he spotted Brian returning with an injured man on his back. Rosalynn, what transpired?¡± ¡°Grandpa, there was a helicopter crash and | managed to rescue him. He¡¯s suffering from internal injuries.¡± Rosalynn briefly recounted the incident. Calvert, with a serious expression, instructed Brian to move the man into the ground-floor room. This room was primarily used for treating patients. cing the man on the bed, Brian was panting, perspiration lining his brow. Calvert began assessing the man¡¯s pulse while Rosalynn led Brian out of the room. ¡°Brian, Grandpa wants us to stay here tonight. You¡¯re drenched in sweat. Go freshen up.¡± Upon hearing this, Brian furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t protest. He simply asked, ¡°Do you have any clothes | could change into?¡± Rosalynn responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged some clothes for you. | purchased them for Grandpa, but he never wore them, so you can use them.¡± Wear Calvert''s clothes? Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure they''ll fit?¡± He was both taller and broader than Calvert. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter: 1188 ¡°| believe so, although they might be a tad tight.¡± Rosalynn made an apologetic gesture. Watching her adorable expression, Brian yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°Darling, take note of my sacrifice.¡± He was stooping down to her level only out of necessity. She needed to appreciate his magnanimity and not get distracted by other men. ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn smiled and guided him upstairs.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After starting the shower and cing the fresh clothes and towels on the vanity, she instructed, ¡°Brian, take your shower. I''LL head out.¡± ¡°You got dirty too. Why not join me?¡± Brian unbuttoned his shirt and gave her a sly grin. ¡°Stop that. Go on now,¡± Rosalynn chided sweetly, then exited the bathroom, changed into clean clothes, and headed downstairs. In the room, Calvert was giving the man another round of acupuncture. Seeing the man¡¯s face caked with blood, Rosalynn fetched some water and cleaned his face and hands. ¡°Grandpa, how is he?¡± ¡°Haven''t you already saved him from death? He''ll recover after a few days of continued treatment,¡± Calvert assured. Rosalynn heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Grandpa, you truly are the best doctor. No matter how grave the injuries, you can always pull them through.¡± Calvert responded, ¡°Don¡¯t butter me up. Do you know who he is?¡± Rosalynn shook her head, joking, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But judging by his attire, he seems affluent. So when hees around, we might receive a handsome reward.¡± Calvert nced at her, remarking, ¡°Such a penny-pincher.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°You''re correct. I¡¯m quite crass. How could | possibly match your grandeur and nobility?¡± ¡°Save the ttery. Go prepare his medication.¡± Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter: 1189 Rosalynn tidied up the man and was about to brew his medicine. ¡°Where''s Brian?¡± asked Calvert. Rosalynn was about to respond when the door swung open, revealing Brian. ¡°Calvert, were you Looking for me?¡± At this moment, he was donned in a gray, short-sleeved outfit. Due to the oultfit¡¯s size being slightly small, the loose clothing clung to his form. His tall, upright stature, and his partially visible solid chest muscles were rather appealing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Her husband truly resembled a model, even managing to exude an aura of nobility while wearing elderly-styled clothes. Rosalynn praised him inwardly. ¡°Why does your outfit look familiar to me?¡± Calvert asked, narrowing his eyes. Brian nced at Rosalynn, and she quickly exined, ¡°Grandpa, | bought that for you earlier.¡± Calvert scrutinized Brian and stroked his mustache. ¡°I haven¡¯t worn it yet!¡± He was bing more childlike with age. Rosalynn chuckled, saying, ¡°I''ll buy you a new one next time.¡± Appeased, Calvert turned to Brian. ¡°Rosalynn needs to brew medicine. Could you help prepare dinner?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Brian agreed without hesitation and headed to the kitchen with Rosalynn. ¡°Honey, thank you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes radiated warmth. Brian had spent the entire day cooking. Would he everin? ¡°Just remember how good | am.¡± Brian ruffled her hair, purposely disheveling it. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter: 1190 ¡°Oh, my hair!¡± Rosalynn swiftly fixed her messy hair. Brian smiled, a tender look in his eyes, before proceeding to the kitchen to start on dinner. In the meantime, Rosalynn prepared the necessary ingredients to concoct the man¡¯s medicine. Night had fallen, engulfing the countryside in tranquil darkness. Rosalynnpleted brewing the medicine, stretched her back and sighed. It had been a while since she had exerted herself this much. Despite the fatigue, her spirits were high. Perhaps it was due to having her beloved by her side. After brewing the medicine, she served it to the man, made him drink it, and checked his pulse. The man¡¯s pulse was stable, his life no Longer in danger. Brian had prepared dinner. After sharing a meal with Calvert, Rosalynn ascended the stairs to freshen up. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she returned to her room, ready to sleep. She was incredibly tired. She yawned and climbed into bed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Downstairs, Brian was in conversation with Calvert. Seeing that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t returned downstairs for quite a while, his attention started to drift. Noticing his distracted responses, Calvert waved his hand, saying, ¡°Go upstairs. You don¡¯t need to keep mepany here.¡± ¡°Alright. Goodnight.¡± After bidding him goodnight, Brian ascended the stairs. Upon entering the room, he saw Rosalynn, sound asleep with a quilt clutched in her arms. He couldn''t help but smile slightly. She must have been thoroughly worn out. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to engage in any romantic activities with her tonight. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter: 1191 Brian seated himself on the edge of the bed, gently brushing a strand of hair by her ear with his slender fingers. His gaze was filled with warmth. He leaned over slightly, nting a soft kiss on her delicate face. Then, he climbed into bed, pulling her into a gentle embrace. Inhaling his familiar scent, Rosalynn subconsciously wrapped her arms around his slender waist, drawing herself closer to him. She murmured, ¡°Honey.¡± Her soft voice was brimming with affection. Brian¡¯s heart melted. He gently ran his hand down her back and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Just sleep. I''m here.¡± The next day, Rosalynn woke up, staring nkly at the ceiling as she gradually regained her senses. Brian wasn¡¯t by her side, but his scent still lingered on the quilt. Asmile spreading across her face, Rosalynn took a deep breath of the scent, then climbed out of bed. The house was quiet. There was no sign of where Brian and Calvert might have gone. Rosalynn, concerned about the man she had saved, decided to first check the room on the ground floor. Rosalynn attentively studied the man, his chest gently rising and falling in a rhythm of deep sleep as she took his pulse. It was steady, suggesting that, barring any unforeseen circumstances, he would wake up today. Withdrawing her hand, Rosalynn adjusted his nket to provide a bit more warmth. Due to the darkness of the previous evening, Rosalynn had failed to catch a clear glimpse of the man. Covered in blood and unconscious, his appearance was a mystery. Now, she could discern his impably sculpted, aristocratic features in the soft morning Light. He was strikingly handsome, uncannily reminiscent of Brian. Both men exuded an ethereal elegance as though they had descended from celestial realms. Their unique allure set them apart, much like mythical creatures standing head and shoulders above mere mortals.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was an arresting sight, and losing such a charming man to an untimely demise would be a tragedy. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter: 1192 Arching an eyebrow in light anusement, Rosalynn whispered to his unconscious form, ¡°Quite a looker you are. Had it not been for me, you would have met the Grim Reaper far too soon.¡± The sleeping man¡¯s index finger twitched almost as if stirred by her words. Preparing to take her leave, Rosalynn rose from her seat. But just as she was about to walk away, her hand was caught in a firm grip. Frozen in surprise, she turned to meet the gaze of the now-awake man. His eyes were deep and dark, like an abyss. Intrigued, Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Without uttering a word, the man continued to look at her. His eyes filled with many emotions, rendering them indecipherable. His silence triggered Rosalynn to settle back down, concern furrowing her brows. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Can you hear me?¡± Mummed as ever, the man merely Looked at her, his eyes locked onto hers. Growing slightly frustrated, Rosalynn probed further, ¡°Sir, are you mute?¡± But the man did speak to her before, which baffled her. The man parted his lips, a wordless attempt atmunication, but no sound emerged. His grip on Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightened in response, causing her to nce at their entwined hands. She heaved a resigned sigh. ¡°Could you let go of my hand, please?¡± His grip remained firm, making her wonder about his intentions. Just then, the door creaked open, and Brian sauntered in. ¡°Rosalynn, you''re awake,¡± he greeted. Turning to face him, Rosalynn responded with a warm smile. ¡°Hmm, where were you? | didn¡¯t see you when | woke up.¡± ¡°| was in the kitchen,¡± replied Brian, approaching her. His gaze swiftly scanned the room, resting on the stranger¡¯s hand, still circling Rosalynn¡¯s. His features hardened, and his voice dropped a few degrees. ¡°Let her go.¡± The man¡¯s gaze flicked from Brian to Rosalynn and back to Brian, his eyes reflecting a shadow of sorrow. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter: 1193 With Brian¡¯s hand going for him, he finally released Rosalynn¡¯s hand. Brian extended his arm and enveloped Rosalynn in his embrace. His gaze transformed into a cial stare, his eyes narrowing into piercing slits as he interrogated, ¡°Who are you?¡± The audacity to hold his wife¡¯s hand unnerved Brian. He would have thrown him out if the man had not been an injured patient. Yet, his question was met with silence as the man¡¯s gaze detached itself from their interaction, settling instead on the nk expanse of the ceiling. Feeling the tension rise, Rosalynn tugged at Brian''s hand, attempting to diffuse the situation. ¡°Forget it, honey. Maybe he couldn¡¯t tell us his identity for some reason.¡± As the words left her lips, the man¡¯s hoarse voice filled the room. ¡°I will repay you.¡± Though delivered gravelly, his words bore an unmistakable hint of determination. Startled, Rosalynn stole a quick nce at Brian. On the other hand, Brian continued to scrutinize the stranger. His Lips set in a thin Line, trying to dredge up any memories Linked to him. At that moment, Calvert entered the room, interrupting their silent interactions. ¡°Rosalynn, is he awake?¡± ¡°Yes. He just woke up,¡± Rosalynn answered. ¡°Did you check his pulse?¡± asked Calvert, settling on the edge of the bed to examine the man¡¯s pulse again. ¡°| did, His pulse is stable.¡± Seeing Calvert meticulously assessing the man¡¯s vitals, Rosalynn motioned for Brian to step outside. ¡°Are you hungry? | made breakfast.¡± With an affectionate gaze, Brian lifted his hand to Lovingly caress her hair. ¡°What''s on the menu today?¡± Rosalynn cocked her head, eyeing him yfully. ¡°Guess,¡± Brian teased, prolonging the suspense.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sandwiches, soy milk, and porridge?¡± Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter: 1194 ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Those are the only ingredients left!¡± Rosalynn answered. The pair whispered among themselves, theirughter echoing down the hall as they left the room. As their voices faded, the man watched Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure, his mind consumed by her. ¡°Do you wish to stay here for treatment until you fully recover from your injuries? Be aware that it could take several days,¡± Calvert inquired, having just finished assessing the man¡¯s pulse. Roused from his musings, the man moved his lips, uttering, ¡°Thank you, sir. Might | borrow a phone?¡± Calvert eyed him for a moment. ¡°nning to inform your family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Calvert passed him the phone and tactfully retreated from the room, giving the man some privacy. Alone, the man dialed a number, his lips a tight line as he waited for the call to connect.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Meanwhile, Janiya hadn''t visited her son at the hospital recently, leaving Maggie to keep Sanfordpany and tend to his needs. Growing weary of the hospital environment and the omnipresent smell of disinfectant, Sanford was adamant about being discharged. After seeking advice from the doctor, Maggie learned that his condition was stable enough for him to recuperate at home. Consequently, she had Sanford¡¯s assistant facilitate the discharge procedures. Stepping out into the open air, Sanford filled his lungs with fresh air, an expression of contentment washing over his face. ¡°I''ll rest today, but tomorrow we should visit my parents,¡± he proposed. Agentle smile blossomed on Maggie¡¯s face. ¡°All right. But there¡¯s no need to rush to meet them.¡± She cherished the past few quiet days spent by his side. Meeting his parents would inevitably stir things up and potentially ruin their peaceful moment. ¡°How can that be? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Sanford asked, his arm draped around her shoulder, and his charming eyes focused on her. Maggie''s lips bent into a warm, understated smile as she dipped her gaze, yielding gently. ¡°As you wish then.¡± Everything still felt surreal to her. She dared not harbor lofty expectations, preferring to leave the decision-making to Sanford. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter: 1195 ¡°Good girl,¡± Sanford quipped, yfully ruffling her hair. Once his assistant brought the car around, they both got in. As they merged onto the main road, Sanford¡¯s phone vibrated with an iing call. It was Janiya. Answering the call, Sanford greeted, ¡°Mom.¡± on, have you been discharged from the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. Then rest up at home. Do you need Ellie toe over and take care of you?¡± ¡°No need. I''ll drop by tomorrow to see you and Dad.¡± ¡°ALL right. Let''s have a talk when youe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Sanford could feel Maggie''s hand stiffen in his grasp. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°Nervous again? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± Indeed, Maggie had felt a flutter of unease. She couldn¡¯t help it. It was an instinctual reaction. Eager to shift the focus, she asked, ¡°What would you Like for Lunch?¡± ¡°Anything''s fine. | love whatever you cook,¡± Sanford responded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°In that case, let''s stop by the supermarket ahead. I¡¯ll grab some groceries.¡± Looking at the sunlight streaming through the window, Sanford replied, ¡°ILLe with you.¡± ¡°No need. You''re still a patient,¡± Maggie quickly countered. With a mischievous grin, Sanford tousled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that frail.¡± His gestures carried a distinct warmth, causing Maggie¡¯s heart to flutter. ¡°Fine. Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Her reply brimmed with tenderness as if they were Living out a sweet domestic scene. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter: 1196Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Doing grocery shopping together? It felt so much Like a snapshot of everyday couple life. They parked at the supermarket¡¯s entrance, and as Maggie was about to step out of the car, Sanford¡¯s phone rang again. His hand on the car door, he paused and nced at his phone. It was an unknown number. He wasn¡¯t ustomed to dismissing unknown calls, so he epted it. ¡°Who is this?¡± A brief silence was on the other end of the line, followed by a soft feminine voice. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m back.¡± Sanford had already swung the car door open, but upon hearing that familiar voice, his breath hitched, and his hand clutching the car door handle tightened reflexively. It was Jaelyn calling! How could she have the nerve to ring him up? Gradually, a cold expression swept over Sanford¡¯s handsome features, his enticing eyes brimming with irritation. ¡°Who''s this?¡± There was a brief silence from the female voice before she responded, ¡°Sanford, it''s Jaelyn.¡± ¡°Which Jaelyn? Seems Like you''ve got the wrong number.¡± With a mocking smirk, Sanford shut the door. Maggie, who had just exited the car, caught the name ¡°Jaelyn¡± slip out from Sanford¡¯s lips as the door closed. Jaelyn? Which Jaelyn could it be? Could it be that Jaelyn? Maggie held back a gasp. Noticing the stormy look on Sanford¡¯s face, she chose to remain silent for the moment. Over the phone, Jaelyn¡¯s voice bore the unmistakable quiver of suppressed tears. ¡°Sanford, | understand you detest me, and | loathe myself just as much, but my reasons for leaving you wereplicated. Could we possibly meet?¡± Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter: 1197 Her ownplications? Sanford gave a derisive Laugh. ¡°Have you squandered all the money my mother gifted you? Trying to pluck at my heartstrings for another handout?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t-* ¡°Not my concern! Jaelyn, you sicken me. Leave me alone!¡± With a forceful deration, Sanford abruptly ended the call. The sunbeams filtering in through the window illuminated his frosty, fiercely handsome countenance. Maggie¡¯s grip on the doorknob trembled. Sanford had always seemed cynical in her eyes and seldom Lost his cool.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Even when misunderstandings sprouted between them, he never disyed such fury. Now, however, he appeared like a wild animal on the verge of losing restraint. It was often said, the depth of love paralleled the intensity of hate. He must have cared for Jaelyn deeply, so much so that her betrayal invoked such profound anger. Maggie found herself in a whirlwind of emotions. Managing to keep her emotions under wraps, she adopted a serene facade. ¡°Well, I''ll be off to the grocery store to fetch some ingredients. You can wait for me in the car.¡± Caught in his thoughts, Sanford gave her a fleeting nce, his agitated state melting away as he took in her calm andposed expression. ¡°ILL apany you.¡± Just then, his phone vibrated, indicating a new message. Unthinkingly, Sanford¡¯s gaze drifted to the screen. The message was from an unfamiliar number. It contained a diagnosis: advanced gastric cancer. Sanford¡¯s eyes rested on these three words; his pupils contracted in shock. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter: 1198T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This was Jaelyn¡¯s medical report. The date stamped was five years prior. So, Jaelyn had been grappling with advanced gastric cancer five years ago. Could this be why she had left him? Standing by the car, Maggie noticed Sanford fixated on his phone screen, his fingers tense around the device. What kind of message could possibly have him this captivated? It must be Jaelyn reaching out. Awave of sorrow, jealousy, and envy washed over her. Without further ado, she informed his assistant and ventured to the supermarket on her own. In the car, Sanford was engrossed in the message when Jaelyn¡¯s call came in again. Sanford eyed the ringing phone for a few seconds before finally picking up. ¡°Sanford.¡± Her voice sounded congested, evidently, she had cried. Swallowing hard, Sanford asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Between sniffs, Jaelyn managed to say, ¡°Sanford, five years ago, | was diagnosed with gastric cancer. The doctors gave me a three-month prognosis. | felt like my world was shattering. | had dreams of marrying you, being your most beautiful bride, but out of the blue, fate had other ns. | didn¡¯t know how to break it to you. Just then, your mother found me and offered me money to disappear. | was aware of your tender heart. | feared my death would devastate you, so | chose to ept the money and leave. Sanford, | had but one thought in mind. | would rather face your hatred than cause you sorrow.¡± Jaelyn¡¯s voice carried a deep-seated sadness Sanford¡¯s mind was invaded by the image of her radiant smile, making his eyes well up. Really? Did she love him to such an extent that she left with money to spare him the sorrow of her impending death? Sanford swallowed hard. He gripped the phone and questioned, ¡°You said you had only three months to live. Why are you still alive?¡± Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter: 1199 Jaelyn responded, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s divine intervention, mercy for my undying love for you. | thought, with only three months Left, why not use the money to travel and witness the wonders of the world, dying with no regrets?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. | came across a seasoned doctor during my travels. He offered me a prescription and advised me to follow it punctually. He assured me that if | could endure for five years, I¡¯d survive. | was skeptical, but | adhered to his instructions. And here | am, alive. Sanford, I¡¯ve spent the past five years missing you but too afraid to return. | was afraid that | might not survive the full five years, and the shattered hope would cause you more pain. But God was merciful. | survived, and that¡¯s why | dared to find you again.¡± Her sobbing reached him through the receiver, tinging his eyes with fresh tears. The resentment he held began to dissipate, making way for a newfoundpassion. So, that was the truth. It turned out that he didn¡¯t love a bad woman. She was not driven by greed. ¡°Since you are alive, just live a good life.¡± Jaelyn sniffed and asked cautiously in a low and soft voice, ¡°Sanford, can we go back to the past?¡± Go back to the past? Be in love again? Sanford snapped back to reality, realizing Maggie was no longer by his side. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Jaelyn, | have a girlfriend now.¡± There was a moment of silence on the phone. Eventually, Jaelyn managed to utter, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± Her voice echoed with suppressed sobs and a palpable anxiety. After ending the call, Sanford was left with a feeling of being pierced in the heart. Looking at the hustles and bustles outside, he thought of what had happened five years ago. Back then, he had just returned from overseas, and his friends threw a celebration in his honor at a club. Jaelyn was present at that celebration with her own group of friends. They were engrossed in a game, and Jaelyn ended up on the losing side. As a penalty, her friends dared her to perform a pole dance on stage. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter: 1200 She was so hot that she was targeted by a drunk man. It was Sanford who intervened, and that was how they met. Jaelyn was a dancer, graced with an air of sophistication. Sanford instantly fell in love with her at first sight, and thus began his pursuit of her. The allure of love was too powerful to resist. He was captivated by her charm. After three blissful years of love, the notion of marriage crossed his mind. But his happiness, fragile like a bubble, shattered just as he was about to grasp it. Jaelyn¡¯s abrupt disappearance made him feel like an idiot. He hated her so much. But now, she imed there were reasons behind her actions.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It turned out that she had her own difficulties. She had cherished him all those years. His mind was in a mess, which made him a little confused. After what felt like an eternity, the door swung open, and Maggie walked in. Observing Maggie¡¯s calm and quiet face, Sanford managed to rein in his messy thoughts. ¡°Sorry, | just answered a phone call and couldn¡¯t go shopping with you.¡± Maggie closed the door behind her and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. | didn¡¯t want you to endure the crowded supermarket. You might find it ufortable.¡± Her voice was as soothing as ever. An unexined guilt gnawed at Sanford. He held her tightly in his arms. He had to remind himself that his heart belonged to Maggie now. His past with Jaelyn was just that¡ªthe past. Maggie soothingly rubbed his back. She contemted asking about Jaelyn¡¯s call. But in the end, she didn¡¯t ask anything. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter: 1201N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If he wanted to say anything, he would. If he chose not to, she wouldn¡¯t ask. Because asking would only add trouble to her. At noon, four imposing figures in ck arrived at Calvert''s house They were tall and strong with a cold temperament. Obviously, they were bodyguards. Brian squinted his eyes and questioned, ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°Don''t worry; we¡¯re not bad guys. We''re just here to pick up someone,¡± one of the bodyguards responded. ¡°Brian, I''ll speak to that man first.¡± Rosalynn guessed that they were here for the man she''d rescued, so she headed to the room on the ground floor. ¡°Four men dressed in ck are outside. Are they your associates?¡± The man fixed his gaze on her and strained to sit upright. Rosalynn hurried to help him up. Cupping his chest, the man drew several deep breaths. ¡°They¡¯re my bodyguards. Please let them in.¡± With a nod, Rosalynn stepped out to usher them in. The four men in ck strode into the room and apologized to the man in the bed respectfully. ¡°Apologies, sir. We arrivedte.¡± Dismissing their apology with a wave, the man swung his legs out from under the quilt and rose. Two of the bodyguards swiftly moved to support him. After steadying himself, the man fixed his eyes on Rosalynn, extending his right hand. ¡°May | have your phone?? Caught off guard, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure of his intentions but handed her phone over nheless The man entered some details into her phone before returning it. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter: 1202 ¡°My name is Lyndon Fernandez. Thank you for saving my life. I''ve put my contact in your phone. Feel free to keep it. We shall meet again.¡± As they departed, Rosalynn studied the man¡¯s name disyed on her screen. ¡°He must be someone influential. Do you know him, Brian?¡± The situation strongly suggested that the man was no ordinary individual. Brian squinted his eyes and responded, ¡°He¡¯s likely from the Fernandez family, the most prominent family in Betton.¡± The upper ss of Betton? Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she listened to Brian¡¯s exnation. ¡°The ancestor of the Fernandez family one of the founders of the state. The family holds significant sway within Betton¡¯s aristocracy Currently, the Fernandez family has substantial military affiliations.¡± It was no surprise he found the man somewhat familiar. The Hughes family had considerable dealings in Betton. About two years ago, he encountered Lyndon at a business event. Back then, Lyndon had been apanying his uncle, and he was quite reserved. Brian only had a fleeting interaction with him. ¡°He carries such a prestigious title. It¡¯s peculiar why he met with an ident,¡± Rosalynn pondered aloud. Brian slightly lifted his eyebrows. ¡°There are rumors that the Fernandez family is in the process of choosing a new leader. Wealthy and noble families operate differently from ordinary people. It¡¯s possible he¡¯s stepped on someone''s toes.¡± On hearing this, Rosalynn nodded in agreement. ¡°So it¡¯s better to lead an ordinary life. The higher the position one holds, the greater the risk they face.¡± Brian cast her a nce and looped his arm around her slender waist. ¡°Darling, you''re married to me, which means you too belong to the upper echelons now. Does that frighten you?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Surveying the handsome face before her, Rosalynn smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why | chose not to make our rtionship public.¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter: 1203 Brian quirked an eyebrow and drew her in even closer. ¡°I will be very sad if you say so.¡± ¡°| can try and offer some constion.¡± With a grin, Rosalynn reached out to caress his firm chest. ¡°What a heartless woman!¡± Pretending to be angry, Brian tightened his grip on her waist and leaned in for a kiss. Rosalynn chuckled, avoiding him. At this moment, Calvert entered from outside. ¡°¡°Rosalynn, is that man gone?¡± Rosalynn pushed Brian away and smoothed the hair near her ear ¡°Yes, Grandpa. His ride just picked him up.¡± Calvert nced at the two of them. He was used to their intimate behavior, so he didn¡¯t say anything about it. He asked, ¡°Did he mention anything before Leaving?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rosalynn responded, ¡°He provided his contact number and introduced himself as Lyndon Fernandez. Brian confirmed that he belongs to the most influential family in Betton. Grandpa, it appears we''ve helped a person of great importance.¡± In his lifetime, Calvert saved a lot of people, including those of royal and noble families. Thus, he was fairly ustomed to encounters with such person. ¡°Lucky for him to be rescued by you. Otherwise, no matter how noble he may be, he¡¯d only have the heavens to enjoy his life.¡± Then he changed the subject. ¡°Is dinner ready? Shall we eat now?¡± ¡°Is the meal ready?¡± Rosalynn nced at Brian quizzically. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all set. We can eat now,¡± Brian responded. By now, he had changed into his personal attire. His shirt sleeves were rolled up, exposing his forearms. He was actually an noble and aloof CEO in front of others, but now he was willing to be a cook. With a smile, Rosalynn reached out her hand and helped him tidy up his clothes. ¡°Honey, thank you. These couple of days must''ve been exhausting for you.¡± Brian arched his brows slightly and ruffled her hair tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Observing this, Calvert stroked his mustache and remarked, ¡°Rosalynn, disy some restraint. He merely cooked a couple of meals for you It''s not a big deal.¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter: 1204 Rosalynn offered him a smile. Brian looped an arm around her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Your grandpa is correct. It¡¯s simply my duty.¡± Calvert seemed pleased with his humility. He turned around and took a seat at the dinner table. Brian followed suit, with Rosalynn by his side. In the midst of their meal, Brian''s phone began to ring. The call was from Edwin, As Brian listened to Edwin¡¯s report, his expression grew stern. ¡°What''s wrong? Are there issues at thepany?¡± Rosalynn inquired once he ended the call. ¡°Nothing. Please, continue enjoying the meal.¡± Brian proceeded to serve her some food. Despite his reassurances, Rosalynn knew he had a busy schedule. Given he''d spent the past two days here with her, he likely had a host of matters to address at thepany. So she said goodbye to her grandpa after dinner. Being the perceptive man he was, Calvert, despite his reluctance to let them go, insisted they return to sort their affairs. ¡°Brian, be sure to treat Rosalynn right, or you''ll have to deal with me.¡± Calvert had one more thing to say before they left. Brian assured with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I''ve promised, I''ll take good care of her.¡± Calvert cast a nce at Rosalynn. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil him. Otherwise, he''ll take you for granted.¡± Touched by his words, Rosalynn enveloped Calvert in a hug, whispering gently, ¡°I understand. Please, look after yourself. Don¡¯t always go into the mountain. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I''m well aware. Now, off you go.¡± Calvert was a stubborn man with a soft heart, subtly ushering the two to depart. As the car pulled away, Rosalynn craned her neck out the window, waving farewell. It was heart-wrenching to see her grandfather¡¯s figure recede into the distance. She considered inviting him to live with her, but she knew he¡¯d refuse. He cherished his freedom. She felt aforting warmth as Brian''s hand enveloped hers. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter: 1205 ¡°If you''re missing him, I''LL apany you anytime you wish to visit him.¡± Rosalynn turned to look at Brian¡¯s attractive profile, deeply moved.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She hid her sadness and teased, ¡°Won''t that tire you out? Apanying me would entail quite a bit of work.¡± Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t being a husband somewhat simr to a ve? I¡¯m willing to be your ve all my life.¡± Asmile graced Rosalynn¡¯s face. Gazing at Brian¡¯s handsome countenance, a sweet sensation filled her heart. Even after many years, the memory of this moment still warmed her heart. At Beauty Apartments Sanford stood by the apartment''s French window, absorbed in the view outside. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it. The smoke spiraled up, casting a hazy veil over his attractive visage. Maggie cleaned up the kitchen and came out with a te of fruit. Looking at his tall figure, her fingers curled up slightly. Was he smoking because he was upset? Was he missing Jaelyn? ¡°Sanford, your injury is still healing. You shouldn¡¯t be smoking.¡± Maggie approached, took the cigarette from his grasp and snuffed it out in the ashtray. Sanford turned his gaze towards her, taking in herposed demeanor, and issued an apology. ¡°I''m sorry. It¡¯s been days since |st smoked, and | couldn¡¯t resist the urge.¡± Maggie guided him to the couch, forked a piece of watermelon, and offered it to him. ¡°Here have some fruit.¡± Sanford epted the watermelon silently, chewing thoughifully. The room was steeped in silence. Noticing his preupation, Maggie hesitated before voicing her concern. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Sanford stopped chewing and then swallowed. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°You might have heard that Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter: 1206 Jaelyn has returned.¡± Maggie stiffened at this, looking at his handsome face, and nodded subtly. Sanford borated, ¡°She told me about the struggles thatpelled her to leave. She was diagnosed with advanced stomach cancer five years ago. Given three months to live by the doctors, she didn¡¯t want me to be sad and left with the money my mother offered.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maggie was taken aback to learn of Jaelyn¡¯s reasons for Leaving. So, Jaelyn chose to have Sanford despise her over letting him be sad for her? She must be deeply in love with Sanford. Mixed feelings washed over Maggie, leading her to ask, ¡°Is she doing better now?¡± ¡°Yes. She encountered a doctor during her travels who managed to cure her,¡± Sanford answered. Jaelyn recovered, so she came back. Were they going to repair their rtionship? Looking at the handsome side face of Sanford, Maggie curled up her fingers and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you n to get back with her?¡± Sanford looked sideways at her and asked, ¡°Do you wish for me to reunite with her?¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to reunite with Jaelyn. Yet, she wasn''t in a position to make that request. Maggie lowered her eyes. ¡°You did love her deeply, right? Since you broke up because of misunderstandings, | think you must want to be with her again.¡± Sanford¡¯s brow knitted together as he tilted Maggie¡¯s chin to meet his gaze. ¡°And what about you? Are you nning on breaking up with me?¡± ¡°No. | just want you to be happy,¡± Maggie responded immediately. Gazing into her eyes, Sanford let out a soft sigh. ¡°Silly girl, could you refrain from making decisions for me? It feels Like you think I''m incapable.¡± ¡°You''ve always been my hero!¡± Maggie quickly protested. Her eyes shone with clear admiration and a hint of affection. Observing her, Sanford felt a wave of tenderness wash over him. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter: 1207Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He gently pushed her onto the couch, brushing his fingertips across her forehead and eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Maggie. | won¡¯t get back with her. My present girlfriend is you.¡± His Lips met her cheek, a whiff of his warm breath tingling her skin His words reverberated in Maggie¡¯s mind. He wouldn''t get back with Jaelyn. She was his girlfriend now. But could he truly Let go of the past? She might be his girlfriend now, but surely, she wasn¡¯t the one he loved most. ¡°Are you Lost in thought?¡± Sanford noticed her preupation, nipped at her rosy Lips and started to unbutton her blouse. Feeling cold, Maggie came back to her senses. Looking at the man¡¯s beautiful eyes, she quickly held his hand. fou haven''t recovered yet.¡± ¡°I''m perfectly fine. Call me honey.¡± Sanford¡¯s warm breath grazed her ear, his enticing voice making her heart flutter. Hisrge hand stroked her silky skin delicately. Maggie found herself instinctively clutching his waist tightly, murmuring, ¡°Honey.¡± Hesitating for a moment, Sanford reached for the remote, drawing the curtains to shroud the sunlight. The dim Light made them feel more sensitive. Sanford kissed her bit by bit until she was roused... Having dropped Rosalynn off at her ce, Brian swiftly changed his attire and dashed off to the office. Rosalynn had nothing else to do. She tidied up the apartment and then rested on the sofa. She thought of Maggie, grabbed her phone and texted her. ¡°Maggie, are you still at the hospital?¡± Shortly after, Maggie responded, ¡°Sanford was discharged from the hospital. I¡¯m at his ce now. How about you? Are you still at your grandpa¡¯s?¡± Rosalynn frowned a little. Maggie was at Sanford¡¯s ce. Did she get back together with him? Rosalynn replied, ¡°No. We''ve returned home.¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter: 1208 ¡°Do you and Mr. Hughes have ns tonight? Would you Like toe over for dinner at Sanford¡¯s ce?¡± After mulling it over for a bit, Rosalynn responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Maggie came out of the bathroom and saw Sanford leaning against the bed and looking at her. The curtains were drawn, leaving the room dimly Lit by only a wallmp. The glow highlighted the man¡¯s captivating eyes and brows. Maggie smiled and moved to the bedside. ¡°Did | wake you up?¡± Following their shared moment, he hadn''t fully regained his strength and drifted off to sleep. When she had received Rosalynn¡¯s text, not wanting to disturb him, she had climbed out of bed and retreated to the restroom to respond. ¡°Come up.¡± Sanford stretched out his hand and hinted her to go to bed. Maggie kicked off her shoes, mbered onto the bed, and nestled into his arms. ¡°So, you¡¯re not worn out after all.¡± Sanford kissed her on the cheek and smiled.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maggie blushed and swiftly switched the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a dinner with Rosalynn. She and Mr. Hughes will be joining us here tonight.¡± Sanford paused stroking her hair and dered, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. | owe Rosalynn an apology anyway.¡± ¡°Then | need to stock up on ingredients.¡± Maggie was going to get out of bed to go shopping. Sanford hugged her tightly and teased, ¡°Are you going shopping? You''re not tired, are you?¡± In the past, when he was in good health, he wouldn¡¯t stop after only having sex once. And she would be exhausted. While he couldn''t carry on as before today, he was sure that she was satisfied. Maggie¡¯s cheeks blushed as she tried to wiggle out of his grasp, mindful not to aggravate his wound. ¡°Let go of me. | need to go shopping.¡± Sanford looked at her rosy cheeks and Laughed. ¡°No need for you to go out shopping. I''ll order from Atera Restaurant to deliver food here tonight.¡± Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter: 1209 He paused and slipped his fingers under her clothes. ¡°If you''re that energetic, why not spend more time with me?¡± Maggie was anxious and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, or | will be angry.¡± Her voice was gentle, and her threat to get mad sounded more like whining. Sanford chuckled, pulled back his hand, and held her close. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get mad. | won¡¯t do anything.¡± His voice was soothing and pleasant. Maggie rested on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat, her Lips forming a thin line. No matter who he Loved most, she had him to herself right now. She merely wished that this beautiful dream couldst a bit Longer. Meanwhile, once she¡¯d texted Maggie, Rosalynn casually browsed through the news. Apiece of entertainment news caught her eye. Dewitt Ruiz, an actor who had kicked off his career, shared a particrly close rtionship with his agent; they had even been seen entering a hotel room together. At first, Rosalynn didn¡¯t pay it much mind, but upon noticing the woman in the photo, her eyes widened in surprise. The actor¡¯s agent was Karina. What was happening here? Was this just media spin, or was there truth to it? Was her best friend dating a star in herpany because she was hurt in love before?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After pondering for a bit, Rosalynn decided to forward the news to Karina. Almost instantly, her phone rang. It was Karina. ¡°Rosalynn, did you catch the news?¡± ¡°Yes, | just came across it. Rosalynn questioned. ¡°What''s happening here? Did you truly share a bed with that young man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fake news. Do you think I¡¯m that desperate and horny?¡± Karina exined. ¡°It¡¯s ourpetitor spreading this to tarnish our image. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter: 1210 I''ve been taking Jack to a lot of social events, and we¡¯ve managed to snatch quite a few deals from them.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn chuckled and said, ¡°But you two do appear to be quite cozy. The young man is rather handsome, too. He seems quite taken with you. Do you think you might develop feelings for him over time?¡± Karina let out a dismissiveugh. ¡°That¡¯s never happening. I¡¯ve sworn off dating for the next three years.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s curious eyes sparkled. ¡°Why three years?¡± ¡°It''s because...¡± Karina paused. ¡°No real reason. Men are trouble, you know. Isn¡¯t it better if | focus on my career?¡± But something wasn¡¯t right. Her friend was clearly hiding something. Rosalynn could sense it. She asked tentatively, ¡°Did Barlow ask you not to date anybody in three years?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Karina remained silent before pretending to brush it off nonchntly. ¡°| owed him a favor before. That was his only condition. | could say no, of course, but | don¡¯t see why | should. Focusing on my career aligns with my goals anyway. Three years from now, when I¡¯m sessful, men will be lining up for me.¡± Hearing her friend¡¯s cheerful voice, Rosalynn considered telling her the truth that Barlow had his own difficulties and had feelings for her. But in the end, Rosalynn held her tongue. ¡°We should catch up over dinner when you find some free time.¡± ¡°I''m swamped right now and might not be able to make it.¡± ¡°Even so, don¡¯t overwork yourself. Make sure you¡¯re getting enough rest.¡± ¡°| know. Love you,¡± Karina said and hung up the phone quickly. Staring at the nk screen, a smile graced Rosalynn¡¯s face. Patience would serve them well. Since Barlow had set a timeline for Karina, he might have a n up his sleeve. They could discuss it once he wrapped up his task. By evening, Brian returned. Together, they ascended to Sanford¡¯s residence. The four sat in the dining room, and Sanford took out a bottle of red wine. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter: 1211 ¡°Brian, Rosalynn, let¡¯s enjoy a drink.¡± He poured wine for the two and was about to fill his own ss. Maggie stopped him. ¡°Sanford, you shouldn''t be drinking wine. Your wound has not healed yet.¡± Casting a nce at her, Sanford countered, ¡°You''re well aware that I¡¯m doing fine, sweetheart.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He threw her a suggestive smile. Others couldn''t understand the underlying meaning in his words, but Maggie''s face flushed as she heard this. What he meant was that since the two of them had slept together in the afternoon, there was no problem with his body. ¡°No, you''re not drinking.¡± It was rare for Maggie to be tough. She took his ss away. Sanford said helplessly, ¡°But how do | make amends with Rosalynn then?¡± Observing their yful banter, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°lm not that narrow-minded.¡± The rtionship between the two seemed to have been improved. ¡°In that case, Rosalynn, your generosity is much appreciated. I''ll offer you an apology with juice in ce of wine.¡± Sanford lifted his ss and drank it. Rosalynn reciprocated with a sip of her wine, signaling her eptance of his apology. The four of them began to eat. Brian picked up food for Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Sanford, has your mother given her blessing to your rtionship with Maggie?¡± Ahint of unease flickered across Sanford¡¯s otherwise cheerful demeanor. ¡°My mother hasn''t been around at the hospital these days. | intend to bring Maggie to visit my parents tomorrow.¡± With a mouthful of food, Rosalynn Lifted her gaze to Sanford and posed a question. ¡°What if they refuse to support your rtionship?¡± Sanford served some food into Maggie¡¯s bowl. ¡°| have the final say in my marriage. As long as Maggie never leaves me, | will marry her.¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter: 1212 His gaze rested on Maggie as he spoke, subtly signaling a message. Maggie lowered her eyes and understood his meaning. Did he want her to stop making decisions by herself like Jaelyn? Rosalynn nced at Maggie, noticing herpliance. Clearly, Maggie was mulling over something. After the meal, Rosalynn assisted in clearing the table and apanied Maggie into the kitchen. ¡°Maggie, do you have something on your mind? Has anyone troubled you? Has Sanford¡¯s mother been difficult again?¡± On hearing this, Maggie nced towards the living room, hesitated briefly, and then confessed, ¡°No, but Jaelyn returned.¡± Jaelyn? Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Jaelyn who? Sanford¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Maggie decided not to withhold anything from Rosalynn. ¡°She called Sanford, admitting her struggles with their breakup five years ago...¡± She informed Rosalynn about Jaelyn¡¯s battle with advanced stomach cancer five years ago. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. After a while, she questioned, ¡°And how did he react? Is he considering reconciling with Jaelyn?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As Maggie turned on the faucet, she shook her head. ¡°He said that I¡¯m his girlfriend now.¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it?¡± Once the sink was almost filled, Maggie turned off the faucet and said softly, ¡°Rosalynn, | can¡¯t shake off this surreal feeling, as though my happiness has been stolen from someone else, and it might vanish at any moment.¡± He had been in Love with Jaelyn first and would even utter her name in his dreams. Given that they broke up due to a misunderstanding, could he really have no residual emotions for her? ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t overthink it. If he said that you are his girlfriend, embrace that assurance,¡± Rosalynn consoled her. Maggie offered a smile but stayed silent. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter: 1213 Rosalynn nced at her. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you scared you can¡¯t outshine his ex-girlfriend?¡± Maggie shook her head, saying, ¡°Rosalynn, even though I deeply adore Sanford, | would wish him happiness if he chooses to reunite with Jaelyn. I¡¯m aware |e from a humble background. I¡¯m content with the precious memories we''ve created.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sensing her Lack of self-assurance, Rosalynn gently patted her shoulder andforted her. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t belittle yourself. You have your unique strengths. Life can be unpredictable, and you should trust in your love.¡± Maggie looked at her, nodding and smiling. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. You''re always there, supporting me like a caring sister.¡± Rosalynn Laughed and teased, ¡°That¡¯s right. And that¡¯s why you must invite me to your wedding.¡± Hearing this, Maggie couldn''t help but chuckle. Her mncholic thoughts disappeared. Meanwhile, Sanford toyed with a lighter, Lost in thoughts. Having known each other for many years, they understood each other¡¯s habits and hidden sentiments. Brian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You have something on your mind.¡± Sanford stopped fiddling with the lighter and didn¡¯t attempt to hide anything from his close friend. ¡°Jaelyn is back.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows, Looking at Sanford in anticipation of his exnation. ¡°She told me that she had her own reason to leave me and asked me if | could be with her again...¡± Sanford told him what had happened. Brian was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that there were reasons for Jaelyn¡¯s Leave. However... ¡°Sanford, is what she said true?¡± Stunned, Sanford took out his phone and clicked on the message from Jaelyn. ¡°It''s Likely true. See, this is her report.¡± Brian nced at the report, which confirmed the diagnosis of advanced gastric cancer. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter: 1214 He handed the phone back to Sanford. ¡°What''s your take on this?¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes found Maggie, busy in the kitchen, and a smile surfaced. ¡°I''ve moved on.¡± Knowing that Jaelyn was not a greedy woman, he felt relieved. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯ve moved on from that past rtionship?¡± Had he moved on? ying with the Lighter, Sanford looked at the warm yellow me and didn¡¯t say anything. Brian narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Sanford, do you still love Jaelyn?¡± Sanford turned off the lighter, pondered for a moment, and confessed, ¡°Brian, Jaelyn is my first Love. Over the past five years, my love for her was as intense as my resentment. To be honest, it¡¯s impossible for me topletely erase her from my heart.¡± Letting go of a rtionship that had left such a profound mark was a tough ask. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent the past five years drowning his sorrows in alcohol and reckless behavior, trying to escape the pain ¡°Why the rush to introduce Maggie to your parents, knowing you still have lingering feelings for your ex?¡± Brian inquired. Sanford closed the lighter and said, ¡°Maggie is a wonderful woman. | don¡¯t want to let another good woman slip away.¡± Hearing this, Brian furrowed his brows and thought it was not appropriate for Sanford to do so.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He felt that Sanford was in a rush to settle down. He loved Maggie to some extent now, but most of his actions stemmed from his sense of responsibility. ¡°Sanford...¡± Just then, the kitchen door swung open. Maggie emerged carrying a te of fruit, with Rosalynn trailing behind her. Sanford interjected, ¡°Brian, enough.¡± Brian swallowed his words. Seeing the two women approach, their faces lit with smiles, he decided to hold his peace. Everyone had their own life to lead, and it was not his ce to interfere. ¡°What were you guys discussing?¡± Rosalynn inquired with a smile, sitting beside Brian. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter: 1215 ¡°Just casual conversation.¡± Brian held her soft hand and realized he was more determined than Sanford. His past rtionship had indeed be a thing of the past. Rosalynn nced at Sanford. Noticing his typical demeanor and the gentle gaze directed at Maggie, she remained silent. She genuinely wished for him not to get caught in the web of his past love again. Eventually, Rosalynn and Brian decided to head home. Once they reached Brian¡¯s apartment, Rosalynn didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked, ¡°Are you aware Sanford¡¯s ex is back in town?¡± As he unfastened his shirt, Brian simply nodded. Raising an eyebrow slightly, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Did he share anything with you?¡± ¡°And what did he tell you? Did he still have feelings for his ex-girlfriend? After all, it''s his first Love!¡± Rosalynn probed Brian. Brian wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. His smile was a hint of reassurance as he said, ¡°Honey, first love remains in the pages of one¡¯s past.¡± He didn¡¯t divulge Sanford¡¯s words, fearing it might stir up unnecessary worries for Rosalynn. ¡°But just because it¡¯s in the past, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s forgotten,¡± Rosalynn argued. Holding her even closer, Brian wore aforting smile. ¡°And why can¡¯t it mean it¡¯s forgotten? Honey, look at me. I¡¯m a person who has forgotten the past.¡± Caught off guard by Brian bringing up his own history, Rosalynn tilted her head and responded with a smile, ¡°Really? Have you truly moved on? Or are you just afraid to confront it?¡± With a bit of effort, Brian lifted her up. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re wee to test me!¡± Without thinking, Rosalynn wrapped her legs around his sturdy waist.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Witnessing his smile, she yfully punched him in the chest. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°Aman¡¯s love for a woman isn¡¯t just about words; it¡¯s about actions!¡± Brian carried her to the bathroom, pinned her against the wash basin, and kissed her passionately. Familiar with each other¡¯s sensitive spots, Rosalynn was breathless by his kiss. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter: 1216 At this time, her phone rang. left With her clothes half off, Rosalynn, slightly disoriented, groped for her phone and squinted at the screen. It was a call from Hutton. Rosalynn deftly dodged Brian¡¯s intended kiss with an expression of determination. ¡°I need to take this call first.¡± She knew Hutton wouldn''t ring her at this hour without a reason. It likely involved Eleanor. ¡°Who''s on the line?¡± Brian, halted midway, couldn¡¯t hide the discontent coloring his handsome face. ¡°It''s Hutton.¡± Fending off Brian, Rosalynn hopped down from the vanity and picked up Hutton¡¯s call. ¡°Hutton.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, Eleanor¡¯s been apprehended. She tried to kill the waiter to keep her secret, but my guys caught her red-handed.¡± His words sparked a light in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She found herself involuntarily Looking at Brian. Brian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. What? Was Hutton saying Eleanor had been arrested?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Understood. I''ll head to the station immediately.¡± Ending the call, Rosalynn turned to Brian, an intrigued look on her face. ¡°What did Hutton tell you?¡± Brian inquired. ¡°Eleanor has been taken into custody and she¡¯s currently at the police station.¡± So, Eleanor really was under arrest! As Brian was about to probe further, his phone buzzed. It was a call from Edwin. A hunch told him this call was Likely about Eleanor. Upon answering, Edwin¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mr. Hughes, the police contacted me. Eleanor has been arrested. She¡¯s asking to see you.¡± Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter: 1217 Meanwhile, at the police station. Eleanor sat in her holding cell, pallid and silent. She wasn¡¯t responding to the officers¡¯ questions. Aware of the rumors linking her to Brian, the police officer didn¡¯t press her for answers for now and left her alone. After some time, the door to the detention room creaked open and a figure stepped inside. Eleanor¡¯s heart fluttered as she heard the door swing open, anticipating Brian¡¯s entrance. Her head shot up, her face alight with hope. ¡°Mr. Hughes, help¡ª¡± Her plea died mid-sentence as Rosalynn entered her line of sight, causing her expression to freeze in shock. ¡°Why are you here? | didn¡¯t ask to see you! | want to see Mr. Hughes! Where is he? Mr. Hughes, | need to see you As Eleanor¡¯s outburst echoed through the room, Rosalynn seated herself withposure. ¡°Why do you wish to see my husband? Do you expect him to rescue you?¡± Rosalynn had donned a starry blue dress for her visit. Her fair skin seemed to glow beneath the harsh lighting. Sitting there silently, her voice gentle, she exuded an air of regality, like a queen. The contrast was stark and it made everyone around feel ordinary.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor couldn''t help but gaze at her with jealousy burning in her eyes. ¡°Yes! | need Mr. Hughes. Get him here, | want him to save me!¡± Eleanor burst out. Rosalynn gave a cold smirk at her frazzled appearance. ¡°Eleanor, why do you assume my husband will rush to your aid?¡± Brian was waiting outside. She understood Eleanor¡¯s n; she wanted Brian to save her for the sake of their dead baby. But Rosalynn had no intention of letting Brian into Eleanor¡¯s drama. It was just not necessary. Eleanor yelled, ¡°I carried his child. How could he turn his back on me?¡± Rosalynnughed. ¡°Still clinging to your delusions, Eleanor? The baby wasn¡¯t my husband¡¯s, but John¡¯s.¡± Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter: 1218 Eleanor¡¯s face warped at Rosalynn¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense, Rosalynn!¡± ¡°I''m not the one spouting nonsense.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was ice-cold. ¡°If the baby wasn¡¯t John¡¯s, why did you instruct the waiter to spike his wine with double the aphrodisiacs, causing his sudden death? You''re craftier than | thought, Eleanor. You not only offed John but also pinned the me on Valeria and terminated your own pregnancy. Three objectives achieved with a single ploy. Such a schemer! Now that the waiter tried to ckmail you, you decided to kill him to prevent future troubles. Have you been reading too many crime stories, Eleanor, dreaming you could get away scot-free?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s revtionsnded like blows to Eleanor¡¯s core, draining all color from her face. ¡°No, Rosalynn, you''re wrong. | didn¡¯t kill John, and the baby was Brian¡¯s, not his.¡± She had to convince Brian that the child was his. It was the only way Brian mighte to her rescue. ¡°My husband told me he¡¯s never been intimate with you,¡± Rosalynn retorted, her voice Laced with a finality that made Eleanor¡¯s heart sink. Tiring of the exchange, she rose from her seat. ¡°Eleanor, do yourself a favor. Confess to the police, get it over with, and perhaps they''ll show you some leniency.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s impending exit threw Eleanor into a panicked frenzy. ¡°No, Rosalynn, Brian¡¯s been lying to you! You can¡¯t always trust a man¡¯s word! Please, get him toe see me. | need him to see meN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Rosalynn nced back at the disarrayed woman, shaking her head in disbelief. She thought Eleanor could¡¯ve used her time more wisely, honing her acting skills perhaps, rather than spiraling down into this abyss of misconduct. ¡°Wait, Rosalynn! | have a secret, something that could help you. But you need to get Brian to help me in return Rosalynn paused mid-step, turning back to Eleanor as her words wafted in the air. ¡°What secret?¡± Eleanor¡¯s chest heaved. She looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Ever wonder who your birth parents are? Get Brian to help me, and I''ll share everything | know.¡± Her parents? Rosalynn found herself studying Eleanor, her sharp gaze seeking out any signs of deceit. ¡°Are you truly aware of who my parents are?¡± she questioned. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter: 1219 Calm washed over Eleanor as she regained her poise, her fingers instinctively reaching up to smoothen out her disheveled hair. She replied with an air of certainty, ¡°Indeed.¡± Rosalynn, as an orphan, would leap at the chance to unravel her lineage. She had to agree to her proposition But Rosalynn shattered her certainty with a smile and a firm shake of her head. ¡°Eleanor, if | ever feel the need to know who my parents are, I''ll discover it on my own. If you¡¯re banking on this secret to have my husband save you, I¡¯m afraid you''re in for a disappointment.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t deny that Eleanor¡¯s proposition held a certain allure. The longing to know her parents, to understand why they had cast her aside, was a constant whisper in her heart. Yet, she knew she led a fulfilling Life now. The presence or absence of parents didn¡¯t change that. If the itch to delve into her past ever became unbearable, she would take it upon herself to investigate. Eleanor¡¯s help was unnecessary. ¡°Eleanor, please, don¡¯t go! Have you nopassion? Don¡¯t you want to know your parents? Stop!¡± Desperate pleas echoed behind Rosalynn, but she tuned them out, leaving the confinement of the holding cell behind. On the police station¡¯s doorstep, she found Brian engrossed in a conversation with Valeria and Hutton. They were discussing the night''s incidents. Eleanor and Moira had met the waiter at the Lake. The waiter held evidence that Eleanor had hired him to get John killed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With such leverage, he ckmailed her. Eleanor demanded the evidence in return, but he stood his ground, asking for two million dors. Moira had yed the mediator, offering the waiter a bottle of water. Laced with a high dose of sleeping pills, the drink had quickly put him to sleep. Eleanor then had Moira dump him into theke, making it seem like an unfortunate ident. However, they were unaware that Hutton had recorded the entire incident. The waiter was found in time, rushed to the hospital, and was currently undergoing treatment. Brian¡¯s forehead creased as he absorbed Hutton¡¯s narrative. ¡°Why would Eleanor want to kill John?¡± Just as Hutton was about to answer, Rosalynn¡¯s voice filled the air, punctuating their conversation with her entrance. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter: 1220 ¡°Eleanor slept with John to get a role. Terrified that you¡¯d despise her if you found out, she concocted this plot. Considering her ongoing feud with Valeria, she saw an opportunity to pin the murder on her. It was her twisted version of killing two birds with one stone.¡± Rosalynn concluded Eleanor¡¯s thought process. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pondered deeply. Could it be that Eleanor killed John because she slept with him to get a role? Something didn¡¯t quite add up. He had made a promise to elevate Eleanor¡¯s fame. Even if she slept with someone else, he had no intention of breaking his promise. But why did she resort to murder? Was the loss of her baby idental, or...? ¡°What''s that? Do you feel pity for her? Do you want to protect her?¡± Noticing Brian¡¯s silence, Rosalynn raised her eyebrows inquisitively. Shaking off his thoughts, Brian offered a smile. ¡°She¡¯s broken thew.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why would | go out of my way to protect her?¡± ¡°Oh really? She once carried your child,¡± Rosalynn said on purpose. Catching the hint in her words, Brian read the thoughts behind her lovely face. A knowing smile curled up on his Lips ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you know that everybody thinks I¡¯m a heartless man? It wouldn¡¯t make much difference this time.¡± Rosalynn returned his smile, deciding it was time to share news about the baby. ¡°Actually...¡± ¡°Ouch, Hutton, my stomach is killing me.¡± Valeria¡¯s voice interrupted from behind. Rosalynn was stunned. Turning around, she noticed Valeria clutching her stomach, a frown etched on her face. Hutton, standing next to her, was equally surprised. He quickly steadied her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I''m not sure. | just had a sudden stomach pain.¡± Valeria¡¯s reply came with a shake of her head, her face growing paler. Rosalynn approached her with a serious look, taking hold of Valeria¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. After a moment, a sh of realization crossed her eyes. ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Caught off guard, Valeria instinctively looked to Hutton.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shock washed over Hutton¡¯s face, quickly reced by pure joy. ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯m about to be a dad!¡± A flicker of joy crossed Valeria¡¯s eyes, yet it quickly disappeared under the wave of pain. Rosalynn withdrew her hand and said seriously, ¡°Valeria¡¯s baby is in danger. We need to rush her to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°We''ll go right away.¡± Hutton agreed. Seeing Valeria wincing in pain and unable to walk, he extended his hands to carry her. Because of excitement, his hands shook when he picked her up, and Valeria almost fell. Fortunately, Rosalynn quickly held her up. Observing Hutton¡¯s panicked face, Rosalynn had to suppress a chuckle. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Clutching her belly, Valeria chided yfully, ¡°Hutton, if you don¡¯t want this baby, just say it. Don¡¯t try to hurt me on purpose.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Embarrassed and at a loss, Hutton thought it was necessary for him to exercise more in the future, lest he couldn¡¯t even carry his wife. ¡°Calm down.¡± With a pat on Hutton¡¯s shoulder, Brian strode towards the car, holding the door open for Rosalynn. In the interrogation room, Eleanor was subject to questioning. She attempted to vindicate herself, refusing to acknowledge her crime. However, the police informed her that Moira had confessed all the things they did, and the waiter had regained consciousness. The proof of guilt was undeniable, and her denials fell t. Eleanor slumped in the chair. It was all over! Everything was over! With Brian refusing to protect her, who else could she turn to for help? Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Acertain figure crossed her mind. She blurted out, ¡°I wish to see another person. | want to meet Selina Forbes!¡± On the other hand, Valeria was hurried into the emergency room. Observing a restless Hutton, Rosalynn reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby will be alright.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Hutton rubbed his hands together, his gaze darting to the emergency room¡¯s door. His words denied his nerves, but his body betrayed his tension. Brian walked to Rosalynn, held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°We''ve been together for quite a while. Why haven¡¯t you been pregnant?¡± When Brian¡¯s words reached her ears, Rosalynn unconsciously looked down at her belly. The thought of not taking any contraceptive measures while being with him made her wonder why she hadn''t gotten pregnant. Perhaps it was because she wasn¡¯t easy to get pregnant. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a matter of fate when a childes. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Brian raised an eyebrow and said jokingly, ¡°Looks Like | didn¡¯t work hard enough, huh?¡± Rosalynn nced at him, her expression conveying a mix of anusement and annoyance. ¡°No, you''ve got it all wrong. You worked too hard. From now on, you need to exercise some self-control. Once a week should be the Limit.¡± Brian smiled mischievously, his eyes fixed on her beautiful profile. ¡°Are you sure you''re willing to give up such happiness?¡± Rosalynn was rendered speechless. He spoke as if she were some Lascivious woman, but the truth was, it was he who couldn¡¯t have enough sex with her. Their conversation was interrupted as the door to the emergency room swung open, revealing the doctor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hutton rushed forward, anxiety evident in his voice as he asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my girlfriend doing?¡± ¡°The mother and the baby are fine. However, the fetus is unstable, and she''ll need to stay in the hospital for observation for a few days,¡± the doctor exined after removing his mask. Hutton breathed a sigh of relief, gratitude evident in his voice. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor looked at Hutton and offered a word of caution. ¡°You should exercise self-control as well. The first three months of pregnancy are a critical period, so it''s best to abstain from sexual activity.¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Hutton found himself speechless, realizing that they almost lost their baby because of him. ¡°| understand. Thank you for the reminder,¡± Hutton managed to respond, his face reflecting his unease. He thanked the doctor once again and hurried towards the Lounge. ¡°I''ll arrange a VIP ward for her,¡± Brian said. ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile ying at the corners of her mouth as she followed Hutton to the Lounge to see Valeria. Inside the lounge, Valeria was receiving an infusion. Hutton held her hand and chuckled softly. Unable to contain herself, Valeria rolled her eyes at his antics and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯tugh like a fool.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter upon hearing Valeria¡¯s words. Undeterred by Valeria¡¯s response, Hutton kissed the back of her hand and eximed, ¡°Once you''re discharged from the hospital, we should get married.¡± Valeria withdrew her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we be in a hurry? We''re already expecting a baby!¡± Hutton asked in confusion. ¡°So what? We''ve only known each other for a short time. It¡¯s moving too fast. | haven''t fully experienced the sweetness of love.¡± Valeria pouted. Hutton reassured her, ¡°We can still experience love even after we¡¯re married.¡± Valeria caressed her belly. ¡°I can¡¯t shake off this feeling of unfairness. I¡¯m not happy, so | don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Hutton grew anxious, desperately seeking a resolution. ¡°Then, how can | convince you to marry me?¡± Valeria Looked at him, rolled her eyes, and chose to remain silent. Looking at their interaction, Rosalynn couldn''t help but think of something important. ¡°Hutton, you want her to marry you, but have you even proposed?¡± Women always paid attention to the smallest details. How could Hutton say they should get married once Valeria was discharged from the hospital without even proposing? That would undoubtedly make Valeria feel that he was not being sincere enough. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Hutton was momentarily stunned, a sudden realization dawning on him. ¡°You''re right!¡± Valeria Looked at him and said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m not going to get married.¡± Hutton chuckled, surrendering to her wishes. ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you and do things your way.¡± Since they were now expecting a baby, she would agree to marry him as long as he proposed. Valeria rolled her eyes at him and then nced at Rosalynn and Brian. ¡°Rosalynn, Mr. Hughes, thank you both so much. Rosalynn, you¡¯re my savior.¡± Rosalynn had yed a crucial role by asking Hutton to keep an eye on the waiter, which ultimately led to John¡¯s case being exposed to the public. Now, Valeria¡¯s innocence had been proven, opening the doors to a promising future for her career. Adding to the joyous news, Valeria was also pregnant, doubling their happiness. ¡°Don''t tter me too much. Once the baby arrives, you should invite me to a big meal,¡± Rosalynn said jokingly. ¡°Of course!¡± Valeria said with a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back and get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright, but you need to take care of yourself too,¡± Rosalynn advised kindly. ¡°I''LL walk you out.¡± Hutton walked Rosalynn and Brian to the door. ¡°By the way, Rosalynn, my technologypany is officially opening this weekend. You¡¯ve got toe over for dinner.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, kudos to you. Both your love life and career are in full swing now,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile. Hutton offered a self-satisfied grin. ¡°Take care on your journey. See you around,¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Rosalynn, together with Brian, departed the hospital. An unspoken agreement to maintain silence was observed throughout their journey. ¡°What''s going on in that head of yours?¡± Rosalynn finally broke the quiet. ¡°Are you thinking about Eleanor?¡± Brian cast a side nce, his response quick. ¡°What makes you think that? I¡¯m merely contemting on the best method for you to conceive.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 She had intended to reveal Eleanor¡¯s pregnancy truth to him. But his remark left her reconsidering. Opting for silence, she decided to withhold the secret, allowing a sense of guilt to Linger with him. Returning home, Brian enthusiastically put his methods to test, leaving Rosalynn exhausted, barely able to move. The next morning, she struggled to awaken, hearing Brian¡¯s ns about a business trip to a neighboring city. Barely acknowledging, she remained in bed for a bit longer before finally dragging herself out. Almost out of habit, she nced at her phone, discovering that Eleanor¡¯s arrest was the hottest buzz on the Inte. With a smile, she set her phone aside, stretched her arm to her waist, and rose from the bed to freshen up. On the other hand, Selina, Deanna, and Debora sat down for breakfast, their eyes fixated on the shocking news. ¡°Selina, so Eleanor isn¡¯t just a mistress, but also a murderer?¡± Deanna gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. Selina shared the same sentiment, utterly taken aback by the revtion. She never anticipated that Eleanor would be capable of such heinous acts. Just then, her phone rang, a call from her mother. Signaling to Debora, she excused herself to answer the phone, stepping aside for privacy. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Selina, have you heard about what happened to Eleanor? She¡¯s in the detention center and she wants to see you. Her mother pleaded with me. After all, she¡¯s your cousin. Please Lend her a hand.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her mother wanted her to assist Eleanor? Selina furrowed her brows. Although she didn¡¯t think she needed to help Eleanor, she was curious about thetter¡¯s motives for seeking her out. After thoughtful consideration, she agreed. Following breakfast, she arranged for the driver to take her to the detention center. Eleanor¡¯s appearance had undergone a drastic change overnight. Her hair was disheveled, herplexion pallid, and her eyes filled with terror and anxiety. Spotting Selina¡¯s entrance, she hurriedly approached, reaching out for Selina¡¯s hand. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 ¡°Selina, please help me! Get me out of here! This ce is unbearable!¡± Eleanor pleaded, her voiceden with desperation Selina¡¯s brows furrowed as she swiftly withdrew her hand, retrieving a tissue to wipe away any lingering contact. ¡°Calm down. Take a seat first.¡± Eleanor obediently settled into a chair, her eyes fixated on Selina, clinging to her as her Last lifeline. ¡°Tell me, what happened? Did you truly kill that director?¡± Selina inquired, her tone Laced with suspicion. Eleanor averted her gaze, unable to meet Selina¡¯s prating stare. ¡°No, it was all my assistant¡¯s idea. | was under her spell too.¡± Selina¡¯s response dripped with derision. ¡°Oh, please, Eleanor. Are you trying to act innocent? Since when does an assistant boss around her employer?¡± Eleanor remained silent, her expression pale and troubled. Observing her demeanor, Selina cautiously broached the subject. ¡°Why did you murder that director? Was it because he knew your secret?¡± Eleanor¡¯s gaze lifted. ¡°Selina, that¡¯s not the main issue here. | implore you, please help me.¡± Leaning back in her chair, Selina let out a sigh. ¡°You''ve be a murderer now. How can | possibly assist you?¡± ¡°Go to Brian and plead on my behalf! You were his first love. If you ask him to help me, he will surely agree!¡± ¡°Why on earth should | go to Brian and plead on your behalf?¡± Selina questioned. ¡°We''re family, Selina. We''re cousins,¡± Eleanor responded anxiously. Selina replied sarcastically, ¡°In this world, everyone looks out for themselves, Eleanor. Blood ties? They mean next to nothing. Why would | lift a finger for you?¡± Eleanor retorted, ¡°Is it fear that stops you, Selina? Brian¡¯s heart belongs to Rosalynn now. Your opinions hold no weight to him. Are you scared of feeling ashamed?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Selina shot back, her face altering with anger. ¡°Eleanor, your attempts to rile me up won''t work. If you''re guilty of murder, you deserve the punishment. Just sit here and await your fate. Since we are rtives, I''ll at least ensure your suffering is minimized before your sentence,¡± Eleanor¡¯s heart raced as she saw Selina about to exit. ¡°Selina, will you help me or not? If you won''t, I''LL expose Rosalynn¡¯s lineage. Then you won''t stand a chance against her!¡± This made Selina halt in her tracks, spinning around to face Eleanor. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Selina, please help me! Get me out of here! This ce is unbearable!¡± Eleanor pleaded, her voiceden with desperationContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Selina¡¯s brows furrowed as she swiftly withdrew her hand, retrieving a tissue to wipe away any lingering contact. ¡°Calm down. Take a seat first.¡± Eleanor obediently settled into a chair, her eyes fixated on Selina, clinging to her as her Last lifeline. ¡°Tell me, what happened? Did you truly kill that director?¡± Selina inquired, her tone Laced with suspicion. Eleanor averted her gaze, unable to meet Selina¡¯s prating stare. ¡°No, it was all my assistant¡¯s idea. | was under her spell too.¡± Selina¡¯s response dripped with derision. ¡°Oh, please, Eleanor. Are you trying to act innocent? Since when does an assistant boss around her employer?¡± Eleanor remained silent, her expression pale and troubled. Observing her demeanor, Selina cautiously broached the subject. ¡°Why did you murder that director? Was it because he knew your secret?¡± Eleanor¡¯s gaze lifted. ¡°Selina, that¡¯s not the main issue here. | implore you, please help me.¡± Leaning back in her chair, Selina let out a sigh. ¡°You''ve be a murderer now. How can | possibly assist you?¡± ¡°Go to Brian and plead on my behalf! You were his first love. If you ask him to help me, he will surely agree!¡± ¡°Why on earth should | go to Brian and plead on your behalf?¡± Selina questioned. ¡°We''re family, Selina. We''re cousins,¡± Eleanor responded anxiously. Selina replied sarcastically, ¡°In this world, everyone looks out for themselves, Eleanor. Blood ties? They mean next to nothing. Why would | lift a finger for you?¡± Eleanor retorted, ¡°Is it fear that stops you, Selina? Brian¡¯s heart belongs to Rosalynn now. Your opinions hold no weight to him. Are you scared of feeling ashamed?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Selina shot back, her face altering with anger. ¡°Eleanor, your attempts to rile me up won''t work. If you''re guilty of murder, you deserve the punishment. Just sit here and await your fate. Since we are rtives, I''ll at least ensure your suffering is minimized before your sentence,¡± Eleanor¡¯s heart raced as she saw Selina about to exit. ¡°Selina, will you help me or not? If you won''t, I''LL expose Rosalynn¡¯s lineage. Then you won''t stand a chance against her!¡± This made Selina halt in her tracks, spinning around to face Eleanor. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Her eyes zed with fury, but Eleanor remained unfazed. ¡°Selina, this isn¡¯t a threat. I¡¯m desperate to escape this helLhole.¡± Selina studied Eleanor and sneered, ¡°Eleanor, your assumption that Rosalynn is a Moreno is merely a guess. There¡¯s no proof. Who''d believe such baseless ims?¡± Eleanor smiled. ¡°Then let''s put it to the test. Let¡¯s see if people believe it or not. Can you handle the fallout, Selina?¡± Of course she couldn''t. If Rosalynn indeed possessed the Moreno family¡¯s jade pendant, she could very well be their long-lost child. Selina could not allow the Moreno family to uncover this secret.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t afford to let Rosalynn return to the Moreno family and im all that she had painstakingly acquired. Struggling to keep her rage in check, Selina replied calmly, ¡°Eleanor, don¡¯t do anything reckless. I''ll attempt to convince Brian to find a way to get you out of this.¡± Eleanor¡¯s face lit up with hope. ¡°In that case, I''11 wait for your good news.¡± Selina offered a nod before probing, ¡°Eleanor, let¡¯s be honest. Was the baby you lost Brian¡¯s?¡± If it was true, she could leverage it as a negotiation tool. Eleanor looked away, revealing the truth. ¡°No, it was John¡¯s child. To evade furtherplications, | ended John¡¯s life and framed Valeria.¡± This took Selina by surprise. Mockingly, she said, ¡°Quite the mastermind you are. But if the child wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s, | doubt he¡¯d come to your rescue.¡± Eleanor stayed quiet momentarily before admitting, ¡°Brian is unaware of this. If he knew | had deceived him, he¡¯d have tarnished my name a long time ago.¡± Her justification seemed usible. Hadn''t Rosalynn disclosed the truth to Brian? But why? Selina was deep in thought. ¡°Selina, you''re Brian¡¯s first love, his savior. | trust that if you intercede, he won''t let you down. Please, help me.¡± Eleanor tried to tter her. Selina came to her senses and sneered. She knew what was Eleanor thinking about. Without saying anything more, she stood up and left the detention center. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 On the way, she thought for a while and dialed Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Brian, are you at the office? We need to talk.¡± ¡°Im on a work-rted trip in another city. We''ll talk when | return.¡± With that, Brian promptly ended the call. Staring at the disconnected call, Selina felt a twinge of irritation. Brian had be so apathetic towards her. Would he really agree if she asked him for help? That was uncertain. She needed to brace herself for all possibilities. If Brian declined to lend a hand, she''d have to eliminate any proof that could expose Rosalynn¡¯s true identity. Monday bustled with activity at S.W. Studio. Rosalynn had been upied all morning and decided to take a break to quench her thirst. ¡°I never imagined that Eleanor could be a murderer. It''s absolutely horrifying!¡± ¡°Absolutely! The killer was right here amongst us. Gives me the chills just thinking about it.¡± ¡°Why would shemit such a crime? She must know that she''d face severe punishment, maybe even the death penalty.¡± ¡°She probably believed she had the support of Mr. Hughes, which made her feel invincible,¡± As Rosalynn listened to the discussions, her mind churned with thoughts. She couldn''t help but agree with her colleagues. Eleanor seemed to have an unwavering confidence, fueled by her connection to Brian. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Maggie entered the break room to grab some water, offering a greeting to Rosalynn as she sighed while pouring herself a drink. ¡°Eleanor is so heartless, framing and even killing others. It makes you wonder if famous people are more conniving than ordinary folks, doesn¡¯t it?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rosalynn pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Perhaps. The environment we¡¯re in shapes our character to some extent. The film industry, especially, is filled with celebrities. If individuals aren¡¯t shrewd, they could easily fall victim to bullying and exploitation.¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Maggie nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. Even in ourpany, people engage in intrigues for certain cases.¡± Rosalynn contemted further, ¡°In truth, it¡¯s not the scheming itself that¡¯s dreadful. What¡¯s truly rming is when people have malicious intentions. While scheming may carry a negative connotation, a certain level of astuteness is necessary to navigate Life independently and avoid being manipted by others. We should strive to be wise, but never to harm or take advantage of others.¡± ¡°You make a valid argument.¡± Maggie smiled, acknowledging Rosalynn¡¯s point.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rosalynn chuckled, amused by their conversation. Just then, a delivery worker arrived with their food. ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s and Maggie¡¯s takeout, please sign for it,¡± the delivery worker announced. The two of them walked to the door and signed for the food order. It seemed that Brian and Sanford had ordered delivery from Atera Restaurant. Rosalynn and Maggie exchanged smiles before heading to the lounge to enjoy their Lunch. ¡°Maggie, will Sanford be picking you up this afternoon to go to his parents¡¯?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Yes. Rosalynn, just thinking about it makes me so nervous that | can¡¯t even eat,¡± Maggie confessed, opening the box filled with food and taking a deep breath. Rosalynn offered a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Everything will be sorted out in the end. Let''s eat first. We need to fuel ourselves to have the strength to face this challenge.¡± It almost felt like a battle without bullets, meeting Sanford¡¯s parents. Maggie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. Rosalynn opened the box, revealing an assortment of dishes. It seemed like he thought she was a foodie. He had ordered so many dishes for her. Just then, a message arrived. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± It was from Brian. Rosalynn took a picture of the dishes and sent it to Brian. ¡°It''s a lot of food. Seems like a waste.¡± ¡°Honey, you''re too thin. Eat more to increase your chances of sessful pregnancy,¡± Brian replied. Rosalynn was Left speechless. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Yesterday, they had discussed getting pregnant, and he had attributed their difficulties to her being too thin. But she didn¡¯t think that was the reason at all. When he held her in his arms before, heplimented her figure. But now, he said she was too thin.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rosalynn messaged him. ¡°Please drink less for the sake of our future child.¡± Brian¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°Alright, my dear wife.¡± Rosalynn smiled and decided to drop the topic. She put down her phone and focused on her meal. As dusk approached, Sanford arrived to pick up Maggie. ¡°I''m leaving now,¡± Maggie said to Rosalynn, her nervousness apparent. ¡°Go ahead; don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Rosalynn reassured her. ¡°Goodbye, Rosalynn.¡± Sanford bid farewell, opening the door for Maggie. Rosalynn nodded and watched them depart. Brian was away on his business trip. After a moment of contemtion, Rosalynn made up her mind. She would head back home, prepare some soup, and then visit Valeria at the hospital. In the Robles family¡¯s house, the Living room boastedvish decor and grandeur. Janiya, seated on the wide leather sofa, frowned at the sight of Sanford holding Maggie¡¯s hand as they walked in together. ¡°Sanford, why is she here with you?¡± ¡°Mom, where is Dad?¡± Sanford asked. ¡°In the study. | asked you a question,¡± she said, her tone growing more serious. Her sharp gaze fell upon their intertwined hands, causing Maggie to feel nervous, instinctively wanting to retract her hand. Sanford, however, held her hand firmly, refusing to let go. ¡°Mom, | brought Maggie back to let you know that I¡¯m going to marry her.¡± Marry her? Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter: 1231 Janiya¡¯s face darkened even further. ¡°Sanford, do you honestly think | would approve?¡± Maintaining hisposure, Sanford responded, ¡°Mom, marriage is a personal matter, and no one has the right to interfere. However, | do hope to receive your and Dad¡¯s blessings.¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes bore into Sanford as she challenged him, ¡°And if | disagree? Will you sever our rtionship for a girl?¡± The thought of severing their mother-child rtionship because of her hit Maggie Like a bolt of Lightning. She looked up at Sanford, hoping he wouldn¡¯t entertain such an idea. Sanford¡¯s brows knitted together slightly in response to Janiya¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, you have given birth to me and raised me. | would never break off our rtionship. However, | have also made up my mind to marry Maggie. My decision remains unchanged. If you don¡¯t approve of her, | will ensure she stays away from you in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maggie felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing his words. If Sanford were to turn against his own mother because of her, she would carry a heavy burden of guilt. usingly, Janiya eximed, ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve managed to turn my son against me in just a few days! How scheming of you!¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes burned with disgust and anger as she red at Maggie. Feeling helpless, Maggie bit her lip, unsure of how to respond. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Sanford tightened his grip on her hand and addressed his mother, ¡°Mom, Maggie is a kind-hearted person. | kindly ask that you refrain from meeting her behind my back and from stirring up unnecessary trouble.¡± Angered by Sanford¡¯s defense of Maggie, Janiya shot back, ¡°When have | ever caused trouble?¡± Sanford¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°Mom, did you manipte the recording you yed for me?¡± Janiya looked away and retorted, ¡°Who told you that? Is she fabricating excuses in front of you?¡± Sanford replied, ¡°Mom, please stop ndering Maggie. I¡¯ve missed out on a good woman before, and | don¡¯t want to miss out on her now!¡± By ¡°a good woman,¡± he referred to Jaelyn. Janiya sneered inwardly at the sight of her son, whom she had raised and taken pride in, now defying her. He still thought that Jaelyn was a good girl just because she shed a few tears. It was clear that her son struggled to see people¡¯s true character. She would do everything in her power to drive Maggie away from him. ¡°Is Sanford home?¡± Britton Robles, Sanford¡¯s father, descended the stairs at that moment. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter: 1232 Sanford lifted his head and greeted his father. Maggie stood by, her voice gentle as she said, ¡°Mr. Robles.¡± Curious, Britton looked at her and asked, ¡°Sanford, who is she?¡± ¡°Britton, your son has gone too far this time. He insists on marrying this woman, who¡¯s from a humble background. Will you agree to their marriage?¡± Janiya angrily interjected before Sanford could respond. Britton furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Sanford, is it true what your mother said? Do you really want to marry her?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. | want to marry Maggie. I¡¯m here for your blessing.¡± Sanford nodded firmly. Britton took a Long look at Maggie and finally spoke. ¡°Sanford, | would prefer you not to marry such a woman. However, you are an adult and capable of making your own decisions. My only hope is that you take full responsibility for your choice and have no regrets in the future.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Sanford was grateful for his father¡¯s understanding.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Janiya red at Britton, her anger evident. ¡°I knew | couldn¡¯t count on you to support me.¡± Britton simply smiled and took a seat on the sofa, remaining silent. Janiya collected herself and continued, ¡°Sanford, | am willing to agree to your marriage, but there is one condition.¡± Upon hearing his mother¡¯s proposition, Sanford felt a surge of excitement. ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°Sanford, you two haven''t been acquainted for very long, correct? Therefore, you¡¯re not fully aware of each other yet. If you''re still together after two years, I''ll personally organize your wedding. This shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you!¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes sparkled as he turned to gaze at Maggie. Maggie mirrored his nce, a hopeful gleam in her eyes. She seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Could she possibly have a chance to be his wife? ¡°Agreed, Mom. We have a deal.¡± Sanford¡¯s grin was brimming with confidence, as if sess was certain. ¡°Well, let''s have dinner now.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter: 1233 Janiya didn¡¯t add anything else, trying hard to suppress the coldness in her eyes. She was the one who orchestrated Jaelyn¡¯s return. She promised Jaelyn money and requested her to y along. She assumed her son would undoubtedly go back to Jaelyn, but to her surprise, he dered he had a new girlfriend. And he even brought Maggie home, announcing they nned to get married. How could she let a poor woman be his wife? That was why she used the stalling tactics. She was keen to see whether her son had truly be indifferent towards Jaelyn. Sylvia carried a thermos sk to the hospital. In the room, Valeria chatted with Hutton, leaning against the bed¡¯s headrest. She seemed in good spirits and presumably fine. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Rosalynn, Valeria¡¯s ideas for baby names are quite peculiar!¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn enter, Hutton greeted her and grumbled. Rosalynn set the sk on the table and chuckled. ¡°Are you guys already picking out a name for the baby?¡± ¡°Yes, but who names their children Piggy, Kitty or Doggy! How unpleasant these names are!¡± Huttonined. ¡°Hutton, you know nothing about it,¡± Valeria retorted disdainfully. Rosalynn smiled mischievously andmented, ¡°Valeria must have chosen these names for her child to ensure their healthy and prosperous future.¡± Hutton was caught off guard. ¡°Is that a thing? But these names are too distasteful.¡± Valeria shot him a nce and questioned, ¡°So do you want your child to grow up healthily or face many hardships?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course | want my child to grow up healthily!¡± ¡°There you have it!¡± ¡°Alright, you have the final say.¡± Hearing their exchange, Rosalynn subconsciously rested her hand on her belly, feeling a twinge of envy. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter: 1234N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She wondered how Brian might react if she were to be pregnant in the future. Would he be as excited as Hutton, discussing the baby¡¯s name? After all, it seemed that he really wanted a child. However, she was still young and there was no rush for her to have a baby. ¡°Valeria, are you hungry? I''ve made soup. Would you like some now?¡± Rosalynn asked, unscrewing the thermos. ¡°Rosalynn, you''ve made soup for me. | appreciate it,¡± Valeria thanked her with a smile. ¡°Valeria, Rosalynn¡¯s culinary skills rival a professional chef''s. You''re lucky to be able to savor a soup she made. Can | have a taste too?¡± Hutton asked with a grin. Valeria gave him a yful re. ¡°Are you trying to steal food from your own daughter?¡± Hutton was stunned. ¡°Daughter? How do you know the baby is a girl?¡± ¡°| want a girl, so I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s a daughter.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Valeria turned to Hutton. ¡°Do you have a preference for boys over girls, Hutton?¡± ¡°How could 17¡± Hutton smiled warmly. ¡°If the baby is a girl, she''ll be as beautiful as you. I''ll adore and care for her.¡± Valeria grinned. ¡°You always know how to sweet talk. Go clean two sets of utensils.¡± ¡°I''LL be right back!¡± Hutton responded joyfully and scampered off to the bathroom with utensils. Rosalynn served the soup and noticed Valeria¡¯s smile slightly fade. ¡°Hey, Valeria, something on your mind?¡± Rosalynn asked. Valeria let out a sigh and ced a hand on her belly. ¡°Nothing major. I¡¯m just feeling Like this pregnancy happened out of the blue.¡± Rosalynn handed Valeria a steaming bowl of soup. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tie the knot, Valeria?¡± Valeria swirled the soup with her spoon and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that | don¡¯t want to get married. It just feels too soon, you know? | mean, I¡¯m four years older than Hutton, and we barely knew each other before this. Our love hasn¡¯t had enough time to deepen. Do you think I¡¯m the right match for him?¡± Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter: 1235 Upon hearing this, Rosalynn blinked and shed a smile. ¡°Valeria, don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ve been in so many scenes, read countless scripts. There are stories about whirlwind marriages. The heroine marries a man she doesn¡¯t love, but he ends up doting on her after they tie the knot. They can still find happiness!¡± Valeria took a sip of soup and almost burst out Laughing. ¡°Rosalynn, that¡¯s just fiction. How could something so perfect happen in real life?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Valeria, you know, scripts often draw inspiration from reality. Life can be even more dramatic at times!¡± Rosalynn said, her smile widening. Valeria chuckled ¡°Seems Like you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about scripts.¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, remaining silent. Valeria let out another sigh. ¡°The main issue is that we didn¡¯t have a solid foundation before, and well, I¡¯m older than him. Women age faster, you know? Plus, if | have to eat more to support the baby, ILL end up gaining weight. And a year after the baby¡¯s born, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll look less than morous. Rosalynn, what if we stroll down the street with our little one, and people mistake me for his mom and our child¡¯s grandma?¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Rosalynn burst into Laughter, unable to hold it in. ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re so gorgeous. Let¡¯s not get carried away. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not the shallow type. Besides, he never had a real family growing up, so he¡¯s drawn to older girls. You have nothing to fret about, seriously.¡± Hearing that, Valeria nced yfully at her and remarked, ¡°You''re right. He¡¯s quite fond of you!¡± Amusement danced in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she gently touched Valeria¡¯s belly. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Little one, can you believe it? Your mom is feeling jealous. Can you imagine that?¡± Valeria chuckled, the worry in her heart melting away. After washing the bowls, Hutton emerged from the kitchen, spotting the two engaged in conversation andughter. Curious, he inquired, ¡°What are you girls giggling about?¡± Valeria nced at him and replied, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just talking about you. You''re such a riot.¡± Hutton nodded, saying, ¡°Well, as long as you''re happy.¡± The three of them continued chatting and Laughing for a while. After enjoying a meal together, Rosalynn bid her goodbyes and headed home. Later in the evening, Brian returned. A faint scent of alcohol lingered on his shirt, blending with his distinctive aroma, creating an intoxicating mix. Rosalynn poured a ss of water for him and said, ¡°Have some, it''ll help.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brian took the water and sipped half a ss, weariness flickering in his eyes. Rosalynn trailed behind him, her slender fingers gently massaging his temples. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter: 1236 It felt incredibly soothing. Brian closed his eyes, reveling in the pampering from his beloved wife, a contented smile gracing his Lips. After a moment, he opened his eyes and pulled Rosalynn to sit beside him. ¡°Hey, my mom called me earlier. She¡¯s arriving in Wragos tomorrow morning. Would you Like to join me in picking her up from the airport?¡± Rosalynn nodded, asking, ¡°What about your dad?¡± ¡°He¡¯s heading back to Wragos too, but he doesn¡¯t need us to fetch him. He just wants me to send him the details of where we''ll meet tomorrow. He''ll make his way there,¡± Brian exined.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn replied. The thought of meeting his parents tomorrow made her inexplicably nervous. Throughout the day, she had been encouraging Maggie, but when it came to her own meeting, her calmness vanished. ¡°Are you feeling nervous?¡± Brian turned to gaze at her, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°A Little bit,¡± Rosalynn replied honestly. Brian enveloped her in his arms, assuring her, ¡°No need to be nervous. Just take good care of me, and I''ll support you all the way.¡± Rosalynn nced at him and responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Brian chuckled, yfully pushing her onto the sofa and nting a kiss on her rosy lips. ¡°Come on, tend to your sugar daddy.¡± Rosalynn evaded his advances, saying, ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Come on, think about it. | need to conserve some energy to meet your parents tomorrow.¡± Brian smiled mischievously. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t stress. We still had our fun the night before | met your grandpa.¡± Rosalynn was Left speechless. On the second day, Rosalynn stood in front of her wardrobe, pondering over what to wear to meet Brian¡¯s parents. As always, whenever a woman had to go out, the desire for new clothes surged within her. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter: 1237 ¡°What''s on your mind, honey?¡± After finishing his morning routine, Brian approached Rosalynn from behind and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°| can¡¯t decide what to wear when we visit your parents. Honey, can you please help me choose?¡± Rosalynn asked, seeking her husband¡¯s input. Brian raised an eyebrow and smiled warmly. His wife was clearly in a dilemma, as she attached great importance to this meeting. It reminded him of when he went to visit Rosalynn¡¯s grandfather. He had meticulously chosen an outfit for that day. ¡°Just go with this suit Brian suggested, rummaging through the wardrobe to find the perfect outfit. He picked out a white chiffon top and ck high-waisted trousers¡ªa ssic ck and whitebination. The clothes were of excellent quality, projecting an air of dignity and elegance. ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn agreed, taking the clothes with a smile. Her husband''s taste aligned perfectly with hers. She couldn''t afford to dress too extravagantly when meeting his parents. Dignity was key. When the time came, the couple hopped into their car and drove to the airport. It was nearly 11 o''clock by the time they arrived, and Selina and Deanna were already waiting there to pick them up. Deanna acknowledged Brian with a simple greeting, paying no attention to Rosalynn.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On the other hand, Selina offered a warm smile and exchanged pleasantries with Rosalynn. With her gentle smile intact, Rosalynn stood beside Brian, patiently waiting for Noemi''s arrival. Soon, Noemi emerged from the airport with her suitcase. Selina and Deanna were the first to greet her, embracing her with smiles. Noemi took off her sunsses, reciprocating their gestures with a smile. This was Rosalynn¡¯s first time meeting Noemi. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter: 1238 She was wearing a dark green shirt and white trousers. Her fair skin and delicate facial features Looked simr to Brian¡¯s. Despite being in her middle age, Noemi had taken good care of herself, preserving a youthful appearance. ¡°This is my mother,¡± Brian said, guiding Rosalynn closer ¡°Mom, this is Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn greeted Noemi with a warm smile. Noemi cast an indifferent nce at Rosalynn before diverting her attention to Brian. rian, where¡¯s your father? Is he returning to Wragos today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already given him the address,¡± Brian replied. ¡°Alright, Let''s get going.¡± Noemi pushed her suitcase towards Brian while Deanna and Selina joined her, each holding one of her arms. It seemed that her mother-in-Law had formed a less-than-favorable first impression of her. Rosalynn pouted. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Brian said, pushing the suitcase forward and putting his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hisrge hand gently squeezed her shoulder as if apologizing for his mother¡¯s cold attitude. Rosalynn turned her head and looked at Brian. His eyes met hers, and she smiled knowingly. He was well aware of his mother¡¯s frostiness towards her. Rosalynn didn¡¯t mind, though They soon got into the car and drove off. Sitting in the passenger seat, Rosalynn listened to the lively chatter of the three people in the back. They seemed sofortable with each other, like old friends. She looked out of the window, lost in thought. Her mind wandered to Maggie. Yesterday, Maggie had apanied Sanford to visit his parents. Had she faced the same cold reception that Rosalynn herself had experienced? Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter: 1239 Awarm sensation spread through Rosalynn¡¯s hand as Brian reached over and gently ced his hand on hers Rosalynn raised her head and looked at him. Since Brian was focused on driving, he didn¡¯t look at her. His handsome features made her heart feel all warm and fuzzy. As long as her husband was good to her, nothing else really mattered.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Noemi saw their intertwined hands, her expression grew colder. ¡°Brian, be careful while driving. | had a car ident recently, and it still haunts me.¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in surprise when he heard that. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m | not driving carefully?¡± Noemi¡¯s response was sharp, her wordsced with a cold edge. ¡°What do you think? You have been driving with just one hand.¡± Hearing the implication of Noemi¡¯s words, Rosalynn looked at her own hand and got rid of it from Brian¡¯s hand. Brian knitted his eyebrows but remained silent as he was focused on driving. Asense of satisfaction washed over Selina as she watched the scene unfold. With Noemi¡¯s presence, Rosalynn was bound to face disappointment today. The car sped its way towards Royarid Club. Brian had decided to dine there. Stepping out of the car, they moved into the reserved private dining room. Inside, Debora was engaged in conversation with a middle-aged man. His casual attire, striking features and lean figure gave him an elegant aura, devoid of the typical midlife cheesiness. Only the seasoned wisdom and grace that came with age marked him. This was Brian¡¯s father, Frankie Hughes. ¡°Grandma, Dad.¡± Brian greeted the two of them. Rosalynn followed suit and extended her greetings too. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter: 1240 Frankie gave the couple a fleeting nce, acknowledging them with a nod but no words. ¡°Debora, it¡¯s been a while.¡± After greeting Debora, Noemi shot Frankie a small nod. The strained nature of their rtionship was clear. Had Brian not been married, the two would Likely never met again. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Debora smiled kindly and motioned everyone to take their seats. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Noemi questioned Frankie. Frankie looked at his wristwatch before responding, ¡°I invited Barlow as well. He should be on his way.¡± Barlow? Brian squinted at Frankie and said, ¡°Dad, you invited Barlow? Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡± ¡°We''re all family. With his return, a family dinner seems appropriate,¡± Frankie responded, his expression unreadable. Just a dinner? Rosalynn felt a pang in her chest. An uneasy feeling was settling in. ¡°Miss Fuller, could you rify your connection with Barlow?¡± Noemi asked, out of the blue. She addressed her as Miss Fuller. And she wanted her to spill out her rtionship with Barlow.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Had Noemi caught wind of something? Rosalynn shot Noemi a quick nce and pressed her lips together. Brian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not asking you. I¡¯m asking Miss Fuller.¡° Noemi cut Brian off in a harsh tone. Brian pressed his Lips together, visibly displeased. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Chapter: 1241 ¡°I''m acquainted with Barlow,¡± Rosalynn finally admitted. Noemi looked at her. ¡°That''s all? Are you implying you and Barlow are just friends?¡± le¡¯ve saved each other¡¯s lives,¡± Rosalynn stated calmly. So, your rtionship is unusual? That exins why you spent a night out with him without telling my son. What¡¯s your real motive for being with my son? Are you plotting something against him?¡± Noemi raised her voice and looked angry. A heavy silence fell over the private room. Every gaze was glued on Rosalynn, amplifying her difort. Just as she had feared, her mother-inw had dug up some information. Perhaps Deanna had shown her the video. Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy, and his icy re slid over Deanna, sending a chill down her spine. Deanna shrank her neck, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°Mom, rx. Rosalynn isn¡¯t going to hurt me,¡± Brian assured. ¡°How can | remain calm?¡± Noemi looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Barlow is? His mother nearly ended your life! By some miracle, you lived.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Barlow must hate you, considering his expulsion from the Tucker family. It''s the reason he¡¯s back, nning to execute what his mother failed. Brian, Rosalynn is the person that Barlow arranged for you. You¡¯re walking into the same trap your father fell into!¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but think that Noemi was a bit crazy. It was just a video of them being in the same room, but Noemi had taken it too far. ¡°| didn¡¯t do anything. We''re just friends, nothing more. Harming Brian? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Rosalynn defended herself. Noemi snapped, her anger evident, ¡°I saw the video. You two spent the entire night together at the club. How can you im to be just friends? Do you think we¡¯re all fools?¡± A heavy silence fell over the room, freezing the atmosphere. Rosalynn pressed her lips together, deciding it was pointless to say anything. No matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Chapter: 1242 Debora was still in shock, trying to process the situation. ¡°Noemi, let¡¯s calm down and have a civilized conversation. What''s in the video? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Restraining her anger, Noemi looked at Deanna. ¡°Deanna, please show the video.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Deanna responded, stealing a nce at Brian.N?velDrama.Org content rights. His cold gaze made her feel a pang of guilt. But she reminded herself that she did it for his own good. Sitting up straight, she switched on her phone and showed the video to Debora. ¡°Look at this. Rosalynn and Barlow were together all night at the club. | didn¡¯t mean to tarnish her reputation, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Debora furrowed her brow after watching the video, concern etched on her face. She turned to Rosalynn and said softly, ¡°Rosalynn, | know you¡¯re a good girl. Please, exin to everyone what happened.¡± Rosalynn lifted her head and felt a slight headacheing on as she saw the trust in Debora¡¯s eyes. How could she possibly exin? ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin? You''re speechless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Noemi sneered, turning her gaze to Debora. ¡°I respect your judgment. | didn¡¯t object when Brian married her before. But now, she¡¯s having an affair with that woman¡¯s son. | won¡¯t let my son be hurt again. Brian, file for a divorce immediately!¡± ALL eyes turned to Brian, whose lips formed a tight line, exuding an icy aura. Rosalynn nced down and could sense his coldness even without looking at him. The video had fueled his resentment towards her. Would he heed his mother¡¯s words and divorce her? Warmth enveloped her hand as the man¡¯srge hand sped her small one. Rosalynn turned her head to find his handsome face adorned with a sly smile. His Lips parted, about to utter something, when apuse erupted from the doorway of the private room. ¡°Rosalynn, can you hear them? No one here believes our innocence. If you have any self-respect left, you should divorce Brian before they kick you out.¡± Barlow¡¯s irritating voice chimed in. Chapter 1243 Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click To Join WhatsApp For Fast Updates Chapter: 1242 Debora was still in shock, trying to process the situation. ¡°Noemi, let¡¯s calm down and have a civilized conversation. What¡¯s in the video? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Restraining her anger, Noemi looked at Deanna. ¡°Deanna, please show the video.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Deanna responded, stealing a nce at Brian. His cold gaze made her feel a pang of guilt. But she reminded herself that she did it for his own good. Sitting up straight, she switched on her phone and showed the video to Debora. ¡°Look at this. Rosalynn and Barlow were together all night at the club. I didn¡¯t mean to tarnish her reputation, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Debora furrowed her brow after watching the video, concern etched on her face. She turned to Rosalynn and said softly, ¡°Rosalynn, I know you¡¯re a good girl. Please, exin to everyone what happened.¡± Rosalynn lifted her head and felt a slight headacheing on as she saw the trust in Debora¡¯s eyes. How could she possibly exin? ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin? You¡¯re speechless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Noemi sneered, turning her gaze to Debora. ¡°I respect your judgment. I didn¡¯t object when Brian married her before. But now, she¡¯s having an affair with that woman¡¯s son. I won¡¯t let my son be hurt again. Brian, file for a divorce immediately!¡± ALL eyes turned to Brian, whose lips formed a tight line, exuding an icy aura. Rosalynn nced down and could sense his coldness even without looking at him. The video had fueled his resentment towards her. Would he heed his mother¡¯s words and divorce her? Warmth enveloped her hand as the man¡¯srge hand sped her small one. Rosalynn turned her head to find his handsome face adorned with a sly smile. His Lips parted, about to utter something, when apuse erupted from the doorway of the private room. ¡°Rosalynn, can you hear them? No one here believes our innocence. If you have any self-respect left, you should divorce Brian before they kick you out.¡± Barlow¡¯s irritating voice chimed in.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Chapter: 1245 After a pause, Barlow added, ¡°I also mentioned that this would be an excellent chance to put Brian to the test. If rumors circted, would Brian trust her unquestionably or not. If he didn¡¯t trust her, | could take her away anytime.¡± The room fell into silence as Barlow''s words lingered in everyone''s mind. His firm and seemingly reasonable words made an impact on everyone present. Debora, indifferent to others¡¯ beliefs, put her trust in Barlow. ¡°The Hughes family owes you. Your anger might have Led to actions that people misunderstood; | understand where you were coming from. | still believe you¡¯re a good-hearted person who¡¯s not afraid to shoulder responsibility. And as for Rosalynn, | have unwavering faith in her character. I''ve reached an age where | don¡¯t desire much else. All | wish for is that we can sit together and share a meal like we did today. How about that, Brian?¡± Debora sighed, her words genuine yet tinged with a sense of helplessness and hope. As she grew older, her fervent hope remained for a harmonious family where love and respect prevailed among its members ¡°I''ve always had faith in Rosalynn,¡± Brian responded, his Lips pressed together. He maintained his grip on Rosalynn¡¯s hand, their palms damp from the sweltering weather. Rosalynn turned to him, searching for any trace of his true trust in her, but his handsome face revealed no emotion. She found herself unable to discern whether his trust was genuine or not. Debora found sce in his reply, her heart somewhat at ease. Noemi¡¯s discontent was evident as she voiced her objections. ¡°Brian, this is just his way of manipting you into trusting Rosalynn and staying with her. Don¡¯t be foolish enough to believe him. He¡¯s jealous of you and has returned to seek revenge. | want you to divorce Rosalynn.¡± Brian¡¯s grip on Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightened, his face revealing no emotion as he spoke with unwavering determination. ¡°Mom, | will not divorce Rosalynn.¡± Noemi¡¯s anger surged within her chest, causing it to rise and fall rapidly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Are you like your father who¡¯s easily distracted by looks? Will you only realize your mistake when it¡¯s toote?¡± Frankie, who had remained silent thus far, was reminded of the past, and a shadow passed over his eyes, betraying a hint of pain Collecting himself, he responded, ¡°Noemi, let¡¯s not conte the two matters. Rosalynn is Brian¡¯s wife, and as his wife, she would have no reason to harm him.¡± Noemi snapped, her anger zing, ¡°How can you be so sure that she has no reason? Perhaps she¡¯s another Adeline, deliberately getting close to Brian to fulfill someone else¡¯s agenda.¡± Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter: 1246 Adeline was Barlow¡¯s biological mother, who had been used as a pawn by Aldrich¡¯s biological father to manipte Frankie. Barlow, who had been absorbed in his phone, paused at Noemi¡¯s words. His smile faded, and he nced up at Frankie, sensing the pain in his eyes. His grip on the phone tightened, his dark eyes filled with a mix of emotions. Debora let out a sigh and spoke, her voiceced with understanding. ¡°Noemi, | understand your concerns. | know you fear for Brian¡¯s well-being, but we shouldn¡¯tpare Rosalynn to Adeline. In my eyes, Rosalynn is a good-hearted girl. She initiated the divorce and willingly gave up all her ims to the property. | purposely postponed the divorce proceedings without informing her. If she truly had malicious intentions towards Brian, she wouldn''t have taken such actions. They have built a good rtionship now. As the elders, it¡¯s not our ce to interfere in their affairs. Let them handle their own matters.¡± Noemi¡¯s heart was filled with a mixture of sadness and anger at Debora¡¯s words. Memories of the past flooded her mind, causing her to unintentionally draw parallels between Rosalynn and Adeline. She couldn''t bear to see her son suffer once more at the hands of a woman. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Well, it seems Like everyone is hungry. Let¡¯s focus on enjoying our meal.¡± It was clear that Debora didn¡¯t wish to delve deeper into the topic, preferring to avoid any further discussion on the matter. Frankie had regained hisposure. He rang the bell and asked the waiter to serve the dishes. Before long, the waiters waiting beyond the door began to bring in the dishes, setting them on the table one by one. Noemi¡¯s expression grew stormy. With the topic now closed, a sense of disappointment washed over Selina. She took a look at Barlow, her eyes flickering. What did Barlow mean? Why did he vouch for Rosalynn? It was possible he had feelings for Rosalynn too, and they must have had sex that night. How could Brian endure such a thing? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter: 1247 Did he simply turn a blind eye to it? She nced around and her sight paused on Noemi. Now that the Hughes family had rallied behind Rosalynn, her only option was to push Noemi to stir up trouble. With this in mind, she poured a bowl of soup for Noemi. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get upset. Have some soup first. You''ve only juste from the hospital and are yet to fully recover. It¡¯s not good to remain angry.¡± Her voice was soft, underscored with a hint of worry. Noemi epted the soup, her eyes softened. Her eyesnded on Brian just as he was pouring soup for Rosalynn. Anger red within her once more. ¡°Selina, you''re so thoughtful, unlike my ungrateful son. I¡¯m regretful to suffer a lot just in order to give birth to him.¡± Rosalynn received the bowl of soup from Brian. Hearing Noemi¡¯s words, she looked up and quickly grasped that Noemi was jealous. She found herself both amused and at a loss for words. Would Noemi ssh the soup on her face if she offered her a bowl now? Brian too was left speechless.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After a quiet moment, he served Noemi some fish. ¡°Mom, this is your favorite fish. You should eat more.¡± Noemi, seeing her son¡¯s attempt to show his concern, responded with a cold sneer and no sign of appreciation. ¡°Don''t bother. You don¡¯t care for me anymore.¡± Brian shot her a nce and tightened his lips, a touch of helplessness visible in his eyes. Rosalynn felt that she was not smart enough to deal with the rtionship between she and her mother-inw. Faced with the inability to manage the situation, she decided to stop trying to curry favor with Noemi. Everyone at the table started their meal. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter: 1248 Right then, Barlow¡¯s phone chimed. He nced at the disy and told Rosalynn, ¡°Rosalynn, | have some matters to attend to. | need to leave.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. She wanted to say something but ultimately, remained silent. Given the delicate nature of the situation, she thought it best to say nothing. ¡°Barlow, you''ve hardly eaten. Have some more before you go,¡± Frankie suggested. ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not hungry. | don¡¯t want to impose,¡± Barlow said, standing up and Leaving.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Watching his tall and retreating figure, Frankie set his fork down. ¡°Mom, I''ll step out for a bit.¡± Debora nodded, watching the father and son depart one after the other. She Let out a soft sigh and lost her appetite. Rosalynn was aware that Debora felt a pang of regret for them. After all, Barlow was also a part of the Hughes family. She would naturally wish for harmony among her descendants. Rather than witnessing them fall apart Like this. ¡°Grandma, have some more soup.¡± Rosalynn Ladled more soup into Debora¡¯s bowl. ¡°Thank you,¡± Debora replied with a kind smile, sipping the soup. Observing this, Noemi could only think of Rosalynn as someone trying to win Debora over. She knew how to charm Debora, ensuring Debora¡¯s unwavering support for her. What a scheming woman. Noemi silently made her judgment about Rosalynn. Her gaze Landed on Deanna and Selina, sparking an idea in her mind. ¡°Deanna, don¡¯t just idly sit by. Now that you¡¯re in Wragos, you can learn about running a business from your brother.¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter: 1249 Deanna, Likely feeling guilty due to the video, stayed quiet. Suddenly, she heard Anna call her name. She was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? You''re your father¡¯s only daughter. One day, you''ll be leading our family business. You should take more interest in it.¡± Upon hearing Noemi¡¯s words, Deanna pouted. She cast her eyes down and muttered, ¡°But running a business doesn¡¯t appeal to me.¡± Design was her true passion, but her family insisted she study finance. It was simply maddening! ¡°What was that?¡± Noemi didn¡¯t catch her words and inquired. Deanna quickly perked up, asserting, ¡°Nothing. I''ll take my lessons from my brother diligently.¡± With her mother already upset, it was better not to stir the pot. Content, Noemi shifted her gaze towards Selina. ¡°Selina, have you been upied Lately?¡± Selina looked at Noemi, perplexed, unsure of her intentions. Noemi borated, ¡°If you''re not too preupied, could you do me a favor? Monitor mypany¡¯s and Brian¡¯s business affairs in Wragos for me. You know, multinational groups have many secrets in their business operations. Without someone keeping a close watch, it could lead to problems.¡± Keep an eye on the business of the twopanies? It meant that she could spend more time with Brian!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Selina was overjoyed and agreed, ¡°I''ll handle it.¡± Brian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Mom, Selina majored in dancing. Don¡¯t get in the way of her work.¡± Selina knew nothing about their business. How was she to oversee the businesses? ¡°Selina, did | get in the way of your work?¡± Noemi asked. Selina smiled. ¡°Not in the slightest. You¡¯re like a second mother to me. I¡¯m delighted that | can help you do something.¡± Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter: 1250 Noemi was appeased. ¡°If Brian is to attend any dinner parties in the future, apany him and ensure he limits his drinks. He should prioritize his well-being.¡± ine.¡± Selina couldn''t hide her joy. Brian¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°What? You disagree with my decision?¡± Noemi fixed an irate gaze on Brian. ¡°You¡¯re married now, but am | not allowed to concern myself with your well-being? Or are you worried that Rosalynn might get jealous? How audacious of her!¡± Brian remained silent, his lips tightly pursed-a clear sign of his current discontent. Rosalynn initially harbored neither fondness nor disdain for Noemi. After all, she was her husband¡¯s mother. No matter how much Noemi hated her, she had to give Noemi respect. But hearing Noemi¡¯s words now, she found herself smirking. Did Noemi¡¯s disdain for her run so deep that she was willing to let Selina meddle in her marriage with Brian? ¡°Why are you Laughing?¡± Noemi questioned coldly. Rosalynn stared at her and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what do you think of a mistress?¡± Any self-respecting person would despise a mistress, Noemi thought. However, she chose not to voice her thoughts, and instead asked, ¡°What''s your point?¡± Rosalynn stated, ¡°I presume you''d have a deep-seated hatred for mistresses, given how one ruined your marriage. So, you surely wouldn¡¯t allow a mistress to intrude upon your son¡¯s marriage, right?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s clear and bright eyes made Noemi slightly ufortable.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you insinuating that Selina is a mistress? Selina isn¡¯t a mistress. She was Brian¡¯s first love. Your marriage to Brian was a mistake. If his grandmother hadn''t intervened, Selina would have been the one to marry him.¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°You''re correct. But please remember one thing. Anyway, I¡¯m Brian¡¯swfully wedded wife now. As Brian¡¯s biological mother, you deserve my respect. But | won''t tolerate anyone threatening my marriage. If someone oversteps, regardless of who they are, they forfeit any respect from me!¡± Rosalynn spoke with a frosty look on her face. At first sight, her stern expression bore a resemnce to Brian when he was irked. Brian let out a faint smile. The frustration he felt was gradually fading away. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter: 1251 He appreciated witnessing his wife¡¯s assertive side. It indicated that she was deeply concerned about him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The room fell silent. With a sigh of relief, Rosalynn rose to her feet. ¡°I''m sorry. | need to use the restroom.¡± Noemi was shocked by her speech just now. It was only after Rosalynn exited the room that Noemi realized she had actually felt intimidated by a younger person Fuming, she eximed, ¡°Brian, did you hear her? How could she talk to me like that? How could she confront me? She was so disrespectful! True colors of a poor, average woman from a deprived vige!¡± Brian grabbed a napkin and cleaned his fingers leisurely. ¡°Mom, you don''t respect her either.¡± Noemi was left speechless, ring at him. Brian tossed aside the napkin and added, ¡°Furthermore, would you appreciate someone trying to separate you and your husband? Given your temper, you¡¯d have a falling-out with them, right?¡± His wife had been patient. She didn¡¯t storm out of there immediately. After a while, Noemi retorted, ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with her. I¡¯m doing this for your sake. She¡¯s having an affair with Barlow, and you''re merely in denial.¡± The conversation veered back to Barlow. A hint of annoyance shed in Brian¡¯s eyes, and his face grew solemn once more. Debora interjected, ¡°Noemi, | must point out your mistake. Barlow rified the video incident. Don¡¯t obsess over it, or it will only make everyone unhappy.¡± Noemi was furious. She put down her utensils and dered, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. Deanna, Selina, escort me to the hotel.¡± In her eyes, they had been charmed and swayed by Rosalynn. They would eventually regret this. ¡°Brian, drive your mother to the hotel. Try tofort her. | understand it¡¯s hard for her,¡± Debora urged. ¡°Alright.¡± Understanding that his mother was likely upset, Brian gave a nod. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Chapter: 1252 ¡°We''ll take our Leave now.¡± Deanna and Selina bid farewell to Debora in a courteous manner. ¡°Alright,¡± Debora responded with a smile. At that moment, Frankie entered. Seeing that they were preparing to leave, he was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Are you done with your meal already?¡± Noemi, holding her head high, disregarded him and strode past him. ¡°Dad, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯LL drop Mom at the hotel first,¡± Brian said to Frankie. Frankie gave a nod of acknowledgment and took a seat. The room was now upied only by Frankie and Debora. here¡¯s Barlow?¡± Debora inquired. le already left.¡± Frankie took a sip of soup. Did he say anything to you?¡± Debora pressed further. Frankie set down his bowl, shaking his head with a wry smile. ¡°I asked him how he was. He said it wasn¡¯t any of my concern.¡± His son must resent him. And rightfully so, he had earned it. Debora let out a sigh. ¡°I wonder if Brian and Barlow will reconcile before my timees.¡± Frankie remained silent before suggesting, ¡°Perhaps Rosalynn could be of help.¡± Caught off guard, Debora pondered and then asked, ¡°Frankie, what do you think about Barlow''s feelings towards Rosalynn?¡± Frankie chuckled, ¡°I know my son. He¡¯s not one to stoop so low.¡± As the old saying goes, one¡¯s true nature reveals itself in childhood. Frankie had always known his youngest son as an innocent, intelligent, and adorable child. Aperson¡¯s innate character doesn¡¯t change. Barlow might hold a grudge against the Hughes family, but he wouldn¡¯t stoop to stealing his brother''s wife. At most, he would stir up some mischief. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter: 1253 In the restroom, Rosalynn washed her hands, then nced at her reflection in the mirror and drew in a deep breath. She knew her mother-inw must have returned to confront her due to the video incident. Luckily, Barlow managed to persuade others and prove her innocence. The most important person to her was her best friend? She hadn''t anticipated Barlow using that as an excuse. It felt Like he was intentionally agitating Brian. What a wicked man! With a smile, Rosalynn dried her hands with a paper towel and exited. She bumped into Keegan. With a Lifted eyebrow, she asked, ¡°Keegan? You''re having dinner here as well?¡± Keegan, also slightly surprised, smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, | have a meeting with a client. What about you? Didn¡¯t you take leave to fetch someone from the airport? Did you dine here after returning from the airport?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn affirmed with a faint smile. Keegan studied her and asked, ¡°You seem a bit off. Is there any trouble with you and your mother-inw?¡± Rosalynn was startled. She touched her face and asked, ¡®Is it really that obvious?¡± Keegan Laughed. ¡°We grew up together. How could | not understand your expressions?¡± Indeed, they knew each other well, just as she could decipher the happiness, anger, and sorrow in Keegan. Rosalynn¡¯s lips curled slightly. As she was about to respond, the sound of heels resounded from behind. ¡°Rosalynn, you are so careless. You¡¯re unaware of your boyfriend¡¯s affair with another woman!¡± Rosalynn was stunned. She turned around and saw Doreen walking over in high heels. Adorned in a dark red form-fitting dress, her breasts bounced rhythmically with each step. The boyfriend Doreen was alluding to must be Keegan. With raised eyebrows, Rosalynn nced at Keegan and teased, ¡°You''re cheating on me?¡± Keegan believed that people couldn¡¯t afford to lie. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter: 1254 Because to maintain a lie, ten other Lies had to cover it up. Standing in front of Rosalynn, he looked at the smirking Doreen and decided to disclose the truth. ¡°Doreen, | think it¡¯s time | told you the truth. | don¡¯t have feelings for you...¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Keegan, | wouldn''t be interested in a scoundrel like you! If | had known what a jerk you are, | would have never gotten close to you!¡± Before Keegan couldplete his sentence, Doreen, consumed with agitation, blurted that out. She shoved Keegan aside and chided, ¡°Back off! You are still pretending to be affectionate? Rosalynn, don¡¯t be fooled. He¡¯s dating two women at the same time. If you have an ounce of self-respect, leave him at once!¡± Her voice elevated in her anger. Not far off, Brian emerged from a private room with Noemi. Spotting this scene, his dark eyes narrowed. This woman was telling Rosalynn to break up with Keegan? Then she Was... ¡°Brian, isn¡¯t that Rosalynn? Sounds like she¡¯s meddling in someone else¡¯s rtionship and got caught.¡± Noemi, too, overheard Doreen¡¯s outburst. ¡°Mom, that''s not the situation,¡± Brian responded and quickly advanced. He remembered what Rosalynn had told him earlier. In order to get rid of Doreen, Keegan had requested Rosalynn to pretend as his girlfriend. Doreen was ming Keegan now. Deanna, standing next to Noemi, looked at Keegan and was reminded of something. She bit her lower lip and her eyebrows knitted together. Seeing Noemi trailing Brian, she hurried to keep up. Meanwhile, Keegan was stuck in a predicament facing the irate Doreen. Attempting to exin himself calmly, he started, ¡°Please let me rify. Actually...¡± ¡°Keegan,¡± Brian called out. Keegan stuttered. Spotting Brian, he greeted him. ¡°Brian.¡± Brian gave a slight nod, turned to Rosalynn and inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter: 1255 ¡°Doreen misunderstood something.¡± Rosalynn walked to him consciously. Looking at the people following Noemi, she felt nervous. It was really unfortunate. If Noemi discovered that she pretended to be Keegan¡¯s girlfriend, Noemi would be even more convinced that she was a skittish woman, unworthy of Brian. Doreen spun around and was instantly captivated by Brian. ¡°Are you Mr. Hughes?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Brian gave her a brief nod and introduced himself. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Brian Hughes. And you must be Doreen Ortega, the heiress of Zonic Electric Group?¡± Doreen couldn¡¯t hide her delight. ¡°You know of me?¡± Brian cast a look at Keegan and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you before, but | do now.¡± Keegan seemed ufortable, his heart fluttering at the sight of Deanna approaching. What the hell? Why did everyone gather together today? ¡°Brian, have you grasped the situation yet?¡± Noemi caught up to Brian, shooting Rosalynn an unfriendly nce. Brian was about to open his mouth when Doreen interjected, ¡°Keegan, your two girlfriends are here together. Let¡¯s see how you exin this.¡± Keegan had already known Deanna¡¯s identity. Spotting her arriving with Noemi, he instantly identified who Noemi was. Was she Rosalynn¡¯s mother-inw? This was one big misunderstanding. ¡°Doreen, this is all a misunderstanding. | don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Doreen shot him a look. ¡°Keegan, are you taking us for fools? You imed Rosalynn was your girlfriend and then this woman too. How can you call it a misunderstanding in front of everyone? Your two girlfriends met today, and now you''re scared? Hey, do you two realize he¡¯s seeing both of you at the same time?¡± Her gaze darted between Rosalynn and Deanna. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter: 1256 Noemi turned to her daughter in astonishment. ¡°Deanna, what¡¯s she implying? Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Deanna shook her head. ¡°No, | don¡¯t. He is not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Really? But | witnessed you two flirting in public!¡± Doreen eximed. Deanna stammered, trying to exin, ¡°We weren¡¯ mean, he didn¡¯t... | wasn¡¯t flirting. He took advantage of me!¡± Take advantage of her? Keegan rolled his eyes. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t just say it like that. It was merely an idental brush of our Lips.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Deanna flushed, her words nearly a whisper. But that was the bare truth. Keegan reminded himself, catching sight of Deanna¡¯s teary eyes and opting to keep his peace. Noemi¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Will someone please tell me what exactly is going on here?¡± Selina sneered in her head, feeling that God was helping her. ¡°There¡¯s another video that Deanna has kept from you. In the video, Rosalynn confessed that she was this gentleman¡¯s girlfriend. Isn¡¯t that so, Deanna?¡± Noemi¡¯s expression grew frosty. She turned to Deanna and demanded, ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Taking a Look at Rosalynn, Deanna bit her lip and said, ¡°Well, Rosalynn has exined to me that she and Keegan are just friends. Keegan didn¡¯t have feelings for Doreen, so he asked Rosalynn to pose as his girlfriend.¡± Upon hearing this, Noemi red at Rosalynn and snapped, ¡°Pretending to be someone''s girlfriend? Rosalynn, have you forgotten you¡¯re a married woman? Or do you enjoy flitting from man to man?¡± Rosalynn had anticipated Noemi¡¯s Low opinion of her Just as she was about to respond, Keegan stepped in, ¡°It¡¯s not Rosalynn¡¯s fault. I... ¡°Shut up! How dare you speak here? How dare you take advantage of my daughter! | haven¡¯t taught you a Lesson yet!¡± Noemi cut Keegan short, her voice echoing through the space. Keegan¡¯s brows knit together as he Looked at Deanna, choosing to remain silent. There was a flicker of guilt in Deanna¡¯s eyes. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter: 1257 ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. It was just a misunderstanding. | lost my bnce and identally ended up kissing him.¡± Deanna¡¯s words faded into a whisper. Noemi swiveled her head to gaze at her daughter, anger still etched on her face. Brian understood what she meant. Keegan and Deanna had shared an unintentional kiss, and Doreen happened to witness it. ¡°Mom, Keegan works under me. He¡¯s a decent man. Let''s not give him a hard time.¡± Noemi shot a nce at Brian, and then at Rosalynn and Keegan. ¡°Rosalynn, your plotting runs deep. Everyone seems to be on your side. You and he are friends? Isn¡¯t it enough that you''ve hurt my son? Now, you n to get this man to hurt my daughter too?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. She knew Noemi had a tendency to overthink ande up with absurd things. Brian finally intervened. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you tired? Would you like to return to the hotel?¡± Noemi shot him a hostile look and said, ¡°Brian, if you keep deluding yourself, you''ll end up regretting it!¡± Seeing that the three of them walked forward, Brian pursed his lips and addressed Rosalynn, ¡°Grandma and Dad are still in the private room. I''ll drop Mom off at the hotel.¡± There was a cold, unreadable Look on his handsome face. Rosalynn nodded and watched as he left. ¡°I''m sorry, Rosalynn. It seems Like I¡¯ve caused some trouble for you,¡± Keegan apologized. Rosalynn gave him a nce and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time you''ve stirred up trouble for me, I''ll head back to the private room.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With that, she acknowledged Doreen with a nod and walked away. Keegan rubbed his forehead and noticed Doreen¡¯s nk stare. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Doreen locked her eyes on him and asked, ¡°Keegan, what''s the nature of Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship with Brian?¡± She had heard what Brian told Rosalynn. So their rtionship was... ¡°They are a couple,¡± Keegan admitted. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter: 1258 Doreen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Brian is married?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keegan said. ¡°Rosalynn and | are simply friends. | asked for her help to ward off other women.¡± Doreen stared at him and asked, ¡°And what about the other girl? She¡¯s not your girlfriend either?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Absolutely not. She was just passing by and | used her as a convenient excuse,¡± Keegan confessed candidly. Alight sparked in Doreen¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you''re not involved with anyone and you''re not a two-timer?¡± Keegan felt a wave of anxiety seeing the gleam in her eyes. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m a two-timer, I¡¯m definitely not interested in you | have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± So had his earlier efforts been for nothing? Was he about to be hounded by this Lady once again? ¡°Hold on, Keegan. | misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°No need. Please stop following me.¡± ¡°But Keegan, | have feelings for you!¡± On her return to the private dining room, Rosalynn found that Debora and Frankie had almost finished their meal and were getting ready to leave. ¡°Rosalynn, are you full? Eat more if you aren''t,¡± Debora said warmly. ¡°I''m full. Let me drive you home,¡± Rosalynn replied, offering her arm. Debora patted her hand. ¡°Good girl.¡± Beside Debora, Frankie said, ¡°Rosalynn, you''ve had to endure quite a lot over these two years.¡± Rosalynn shed a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged. Grandma has been very kind to me. She makes me feel right at home.¡° Her tone was neither humble nor arrogant, and Frankie was very satisfied with her. Debora turned to her and said, ¡°Rosalynn, | know you''re a good girl, and | believe that your rtionship with Barlow is innocent. However, you mentioned you saved each other. How well do you know him?¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°Barlow and | haven''t known each other for a long time, and we¡¯re not that familiar. We happened to save each other before, that¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter: 1259 She then narrated the stories of how she had saved Barlow and how he had shielded her from a hazardous ssh of sulfuric acid. Debora nodded her head, deep in thoughts.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After a moment''s pause, Rosalynn continued, ¡°There are things | can¡¯t tell you, but | know Barlow is a good guy. Someday, you''ll see that, too.¡± Upon hearing her words, Debora and Frankie, exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. Debora sighed. ¡°If only | could witness Barlow and Brian making amends in my lifetime.¡± Rosalynn tried to Lift her spirits. ¡°You''ve got many more years Left. | bet you''ll get to see that day.¡± Barlow didn¡¯t take Brian as an enemy. When the truth was exposed, he and Brian would be reconciled. Stone-faced, Noemi walked into a luxurious hotel run by her business empire. Once inside the opulent suite, she turned to face Brian, her eyes stern. ¡°Brian, are you going to divorce Rosalynn or not?¡± Brian¡¯s brows knit together as he dered, ¡°I''ve already made it clear. | have no intentions of divorcing Rosalynn.¡± Noemi¡¯s voice shook with fury as she countered, ¡°You''re just like your father! A womanes into the picture and you lose all sense of reason!¡± Despite his rising frustration, Brian kept his voice calm. ¡°Mom, | get that you¡¯re concerned for me, but let¡¯s not blow things out of proportion. I¡¯m no longer a clueless teenager. I¡¯m well aware of my actions.¡± Noemi stared into his eyes, his features strikingly simr to her ex-husband¡¯s. It brought back memories that stirred sadness within her. ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t a teenager either when he fell for that woman. He was a sessful businessman. And what became of him?¡± His father had been ensnared by her charm and Brian had almost died because of that. As tears blurred her vision, Noemi grasped Brian¡¯s hand, her voice trembling. ¡°Brian, my worries for you are real. You''ve had such a hard life. | can¡¯t bear the thought of you getting hurt again.¡± With a sigh, Brian tenderly wiped away his mother¡¯s tears. ¡°Mom, you''re overthinking things. Rosalynn won''t hurt me. Plus, | owe my Life to her grandfather. If ites to that, | won¡¯t hesitate to give my life back to her.¡± Upon hearing Brian¡¯s words, Noemi released his hand and retorted, ¡°Enough of that. Remember, her grandfather wasn¡¯t the only one who saved you. Selina also saved you before. Don¡¯t give Rosalynn extra consideration for this. You¡¯re well aware she¡¯s no saint and she¡¯s been dishonest.¡± Selina¡¯s eyes sparked. Noticing Brian''s thin lips pressed tightly together and his brows furrowing with annoyance, she understood his patience was dwindling. In an attempt to ease the tension, she intervened. ¡°Perhaps you should take a break, Noemi. You must be tired.¡± After a long, taxing journey and a heated exchange at the restaurant, Noemi was indeed drained. She nodded, dismissing Brian with a wave. ¡°Carry on with your tasks. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter: 1260 Brian¡¯s Lips pressed into a firm Line as he responded, ¡°Mom, rest well. For the record, | won¡¯t divorce Rosalynn.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You-¡± Noemi¡¯s words were cut short as she watched her son¡¯s retreating figure, her anger still burning. Quick to soothe her, Selina assured, ¡°Try not to get too worked up. Some matters require a more gradual approach. Deanna, stay here with your mother. | need to have a word with Brian.¡± Deanna gave a nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Left alone, Noemi sank into the couch, her eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Why can¡¯t your brother just listen? I¡¯m truly fed up.¡± Sitting beside her, Deanna hesitated before attempting to soothe her mother. ¡°Mom, try not to let it get to you. In the time I¡¯ve spent around her, Rosalynn doesn¡¯t seem as awful as | initially thought.¡± This drew a frown from Noemi. ¡°Are you defending her now? Has she cast some kind of spell over you too? You were the one who showed me that video. She was unfaithful to your brother. Doesn''t that speak volumes about her character?¡± Caught off guard, Deanna offered a sheepish smile. ¡°About the video, didn¡¯t Barlow already provide an exnation? I¡¯m not under any spell, Mom, I¡¯m just telling it as | see it.¡± Seething, Noemi snapped, ¡°Enough. That woman is far too cunning. ALL | want is for them to get a divorce.¡± Realizing she had only stoked her mother¡¯s anger, Deanna mped her mouth shut. Noemi cast a nce at her daughter before asking, ¡°What''s the deal with you and that guy? Is he aware of who you are? Is he using you?¡± Deanna blinked, realizing her mother was referring to Keegan. She hurried to rify, ¡°No. Our meeting was purely coincidental, twice in fact...¡± She then recounted her encounters with Keegan to Noemi. As Noemi listened intently, her discontent was apparent. ¡°He used you to get out of a situation?¡± jell, he doesn¡¯t seem to fancy that wealthy Lady,¡± Deanna reasoned. ¡°Perhaps she was too insistent, so he sought out others as a diversion. He doesn¡¯te off as avaricious. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to avoid the wealthy Lady¡¯s affections.¡± Noemi scrutinized her. ¡°Deanna, you''ve only met him twice, yet you¡¯re defending him. Have you fallen for him?¡± Caught off guard, Deanna hastened to exin, ¡°Mom, you''re jumping to conclusions. I¡¯m merely stating the facts!¡± Noemi scoffed, ¡°All those who orbit around Rosalynn are not to be trifled with. Keep your distance from now on.¡± Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter: 1261 Deanna blinked, thinking her mother was being rather unfair. But with Noemi still simmering, it was wiser to avoid any disagreements, so she agreed without protest. Meanwhile, Selina managed to catch up with Brian. ¡°Brian, hold up.¡± Brian halted in his tracks and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± His expression remained unreadable. Selina bit her lip as she regarded his striking features. ¡°Brian, have you been distant with me Lately?¡± With a nk expression, Brian retorted, ¡°I¡¯m a married man. Isn¡¯t it appropriate to maintain some distance with a female friend?¡± ¡°But are we just friends? Are you nning to shun all women at work or in your daily Life?¡± Selina asked. Brian cast a quick nce at her before stating, ¡°That''s my business, Selina. You don''t have to pay heed to my mother¡¯s words. The affairs of the Hughes and Cruz families aren¡¯t your concern. You should focus on your own matters.¡± With that, he started walking toward the elevator. Selina¡¯s chest heaved as she trailed after him. ¡°You''re acting this way because you''re worried Rosalynn will get jealous, aren¡¯t you? Why do you care so much about her? Meanwhile, she spent the night with another man behind your back. Do you genuinely believe nothing happened between them? Brian, is your affection for her so deep that you''ve forsaken your principles?¡± Brian halted in his tracks, his face abruptly hardened. ¡°Enough! She¡¯s my wife, and | trust her integrity.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Aclenched fist betrayed Selina¡®s frustration as she said, ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve be a stranger to me. You used to be aloof, yet your sense of justice was evident. You showed affection and friendship towards those around you. What about now? Just how indifferent have you be, all because of Rosalynn? Your fear of her jealousy has led you to sever all ties with the women in your life. It''s made you neglect Eleanor, who was pregnant with your child. Brian, be honest. Eleanor is currently in custody. Are you going to get her out?¡± With a face as stern as a winter¡¯s evening, Brian took his time before finally responding with an icy detachment. ¡°Eleanor crossed the Line of the Law. | can¡¯t and won¡¯t meddle with the justice system. The Law must preside.¡± So, he had no intentions of stepping in for Eleanor? Despite Selina¡¯s earnest appeal, his indifference remained rock solid. Frustration bubbled within Selina. ¡°Is it because you''re truly unable or merely unwilling? Eleanor was once pregnant with your child. Can¡¯t you step up for her?¡± ¡°No, | can¡¯t,¡± Brian said. ¡°Even if she wore a crown, she must face the consequences of her actions.¡± Shocked by his coldness, Selina shot back, ¡°How could you be so heartless, Brian? Do you realize how many people you''ll Let down by not helping her?¡± Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter: 1262 ¡°That¡¯s even better. The Last thing | need is more women pining for me.¡± Was he implying her? Selina felt insulted. ¡°Brian, what if | implore you on Eleanor¡¯s behalf?¡± Brian insisted, ¡°I''ve told you, Eleanor defied the Law. Her fate should be in the hands of justice, not mine.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Atush of emotions surged in Selina¡®s chest as Brian made for the elevator, Leaving her behind. Unable to suppress her desperation, she yelled after him, ¡°And if it were Rosalynn begging you for help today? Would you still be so unbending, so dismissive?¡± Ashadow crossed Brian¡¯s face as he answered her final plea. ¡°Selina, don¡¯t overestimate your position in my life. You¡¯re not Rosalynn. Stop juxtaposing yourself with her.¡± As the elevator doors began to close, Selina¡¯s reflection on the metallic surface mirrored her destion and defiance. His words echoed in her mind, stinging like fresh wounds How dare he say such things! Why couldn¡¯t she match up to Rosalynn? They had shared years of camaraderie, while Rosalynn was merely a recent acquaintance. Tears threatened to spill over, blurring her vision. She bit her lower lip to stifle a sob, her heart heavy with unshed tears. Unexpectedly, a tissue appeared in her line of sight. A man¡¯s voice, soothing and kind, filled the silence around her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Surprised, Selina nced at the man who offered her the tissue. Recognition dawned on her face as she managed to murmur, ¡°Aldrich.¡± Aldrich returned her look, his dark eyes steady on hers. ¡°It''s been a while, Selina.¡± Selina dropped the used tissue into a nearby bin and took a moment to collect herself. She took a deep breath, putting on a composed facade. ndeed, it¡¯s been ages. What brings you here, Aldrich?¡± ¡°Just meeting a client,¡± Aldrich answered casually. Selina offered a courteous smile. ¡°Good Luck with that. Until next time.¡± Turning to leave, she was stopped by Aldrich, who grasped her hand and swiftly Led her into a nearby side passage. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter: 1263 In the seclusion of the corridor, Aldrich pinned her against the wall, his eyes focused intently on her. ¡°Selina, he¡¯s taken. Shedding tears for him is fruitless. He¡¯s not the only man out there worth your time. Someone out there loves you more than he ever will.¡± The hushed corridor amplified his words, the echo resonating around them. Under the dim light, Aldrich¡¯s eyes glittered with sincerity. Selina, who had been courted by many since her youth, grasped the implication behind Aldrich¡¯s words. ¡°Aldrich, are you in love with me?¡± Aldrich, studying her ruby lips, gently held her chin. ¡°Yes. From the first time |id eyes on you, | was captivated. It pained me to see you had eyes only for him. Selina, he¡¯s not yours anymore. Forget about him. Be with me.¡± His proposition caught her off guard.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Selina, gathering her strength, freed herself from his hold. ¡°I can¡¯t, Aldrich. My heart belongs to him, and only him. Step aside!¡± But Aldrich, undeterred, enfolded her in his arms, immobilizing her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just Let him go? Didn¡¯t he outright reject you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about. Release me, Aldrich,¡± Selina demanded, squirming to Loosen his hold. Out of the blue, Aldrich brought up a question. ¡°You want Eleanor to be freed, don¡¯t you?¡± Selina¡¯s movement stilled as she looked at Aldrich. ¡°You heard it?¡± Aldrich nodded, his gaze steady on her. ¡°Why would you even care about Eleanor?¡± Selina made an excuse. ¡°Eleanor¡®s my cousin, and she sought my aid. | can¡¯t just ignore her.¡± Aldrich mulled over her words, the silence stretching between them. Eventually, he broke it. ¡°I could be of some help.¡± Could he really offer assistance? Her eyes sparkled with new hope. ¡°You can actually help her?¡± Wrapping an arm around her, Aldrich ran his fingers through her hair. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter: 1264 ¡°Indeed, | can. But | have a condition.¡± ¡°What''s your condition?¡± Lowering his face to her level, Aldrich whispered into her ear, a smirk ying on his lips, ¡°Yourpany, tonight.¡± His proposal took her aback. Her fists tightened at her sides. Trading her own dignity for someone else¡¯s freedom wasn¡¯t a situation she had imagined herself in.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Again, he leaned in, his words a mere breath against her ear. ¡°Selina, if you choose to be with me, | will take on your burdens.¡± His hot breath fanned against her earlobe, a sudden warmth spreading. She had been with men before; she had her own desires too. Aglint of determination entered her eyes, her clenched fists gradually rxing. ¡°Alright, | ept,¡± she conceded. Aldrich might not have been as handsome as Brian, but he was still an attractive and dignified man. There wouldn''t be any loss if she gave in to him. More importantly, he could assist her. If she could trade one night for his assistance, why wouldn¡¯t she? Meanwhile, Rosalynn escorted Debora and Frankie back. As soon as they arrived, Frankie departed, leaving a clear disappointment on Debora¡¯s face. It was only natural; everyone, particrly the elderly, cherished thepany of their family. Rosalynn empathized with Debora and, afterforting her for a bit, guided her to the bedroom for some rest. After leaving the house, Rosalynn remembered that Hutton¡¯spany would be opening on Saturday. She decided it would be a good gesture to buy him a present. She explored a few craft shops until she came across a jade ornament that seemed perfect. It was tasteful and could double as room decor. Rosalynn was confident that Hutton would appreciate it. With the gift secured, she nced at her watch, realizing it was already getting Late. With that, she decided to head home. Anew message notification pulled her attention. It was from Barlow. ¡°Have they all left?¡± he queried. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter: 1265 Rosalynn quickly responded with a ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Let''s find a ce to meet.¡± He wanted to meet? Mulling it over, she texted back, ¡°I¡¯m heading home. Meet me at the parking lot in half an hour.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± In half an hour''s time, at the designated meeting ce, Brian pulled his car into a parking slot and unbuckled his seatbelt, ready to get out. But as he nced across the parking lot, he noticed Rosalynn¡¯s car rounding the corner, parking in a space not far off. He found it oddly coincidental that they both ended up returning home at the same time. A flicker of relief eased the weariness in his eyes. As he was about to step out of the car, he caught sight of Barlow striding towards Rosalynn¡¯s vehicle. Barlow rapped on the driver¡¯s window of Rosalynn¡¯s car. A moment Later, the passenger door swung open, and he slid in. At the sight of this, Brian froze, his hand still on the door handle. His gaze fixed on Rosalynn¡¯s car, his grip on the handle tightened. Did they n to meet in the parking lot? They were meeting here secretly?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What secrets were they discussing? Or was this some ndestine date? Inside the car, Barlow sported a teasing smile. ¡°So, what happened after | left? Did your mother-inw give you a hard time?¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°Well, we''re not exactly best friends right now.¡± Barlow let out a chuckle. ¡°If it came down to a fight, who do you think your husband would side with?¡± Rosalynn shot him a nce and countered, ¡°Did you enjoy the show?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Barlow said, sarcasm dripping from each word. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to thank me? | had to brainstorm a story just to save your hide. A simple ¡®thank you¡¯ would suffice.¡± Rosalynn sneered. ¡°Thank you then.¡± His concocted tale hadn¡¯t been to help her, though. It was clear he wanted to make Brian squirm. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter: 1266 ¡°Wow, you''re so insincere.¡± Barlow''s focus was more on his phone than the woman beside him. Rosalynn watched him for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but prod, ¡°Did you reallye here just to chit-chat?¡± Raising his eyebrow, Barlow answered, ¡°You''re sharp. | wanted to ask you if Karina has been in touch. She¡¯s been pretty active lately; she¡¯s practically a trending topic every day!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His tone carried its usual cynicism, yet Rosalynn picked up a note of irritation. Perhaps he was bothered by the rumors swirling around Karina and a certain young man. She couldn¡¯t resist a yful smile. ¡°Barlow, are you getting green-eyed over the rumors about Karina and that handsomed?¡± Barlow¡¯s only reaction was a derisive snort, his attention still riveted on his phone. ¡°You can believe this or not, but | could boot that pretty boy out of showbiz in a heartbeat.¡± ying along, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Well, talk is cheap. Let¡¯s see some action.¡± Barlow shifted his gaze to her, his voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°Do you believe | can?¡± The corners of Rosalynn¡¯s smile dipped. She was aware that should he follow through, the reality might surface. They could uncover his hidden affection for Karina. ¡°You''re quite the character, Barlow. You¡¯re somitted to hiding your feelings; you¡¯d rather put Karina at risk than reveal them,¡± she said, her toneced with irony. Barlow, responding with a cynical smile, leaned back against his seat. ¡°Save the sarcasm. Did you ever ask Karina about the rumors?¡± Rosalynn acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Yes, and she med the rivalpany for spreading the gossip since she managed to snatch quite a few opportunities from them.¡± ¡°I''m aware of that.¡± Barlow nodded. ¡°What | really want to know is how she feels about that young man. He seems to have more than a passing interest in her.¡± Caught by surprise, Rosalynn studied him for a moment before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t Karina assure you she wouldn''t fall for anyone within the next three years?¡± Relief washed over Barlow''s face at her words. ¡°She''s a woman of her word.¡± Witnessing his evident relief, Rosalynn felt a pang of sympathy. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter: 1267 ¡°You seem tortured, Barlow. Why not just tell her the truth? Both of you care for each other, and | know Karina¡¯s character well enough to say she doesn¡¯t shy away from challenges. Why can¡¯t the two of you face this together?¡± Engrossed in his phone, Barlow refused. ¡°No, I¡¯m used to handling things on my own.¡± Perhaps one day, when his world became secure, he would have the courage to pursue her. Meanwhile, a short distance away, Brian remained silent in the driver¡¯s seat. His thin lips tightened as he observed the car in front of him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The soft, yellow light cast a glow upon the vehicle, illuminating his icy gaze. After a moment, he retrieved his phone and dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number. The call connected swiftly, and Rosalynn¡¯s pleasant voice echoed from the receiver. ¡°Brian.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°ILL be home soon. And you? Are you still at the hotel?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No, I¡¯m almost home.¡± ¡°Alright .¡± After ending the call, Brian gazed at Rosalynn¡¯s car and a self-mocking smile formed on his face. Why did he feel as though he was increasingly resembling a coward? Selina¡¯s words struck a chord. He had be so infatuated with Rosalynn that he had abandoned his principles. Inside the car, Rosalynn pocketed her phone and opened the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading back now. You should go too.¡± Barlow sported a mischievous grin. ¡°Rosalynn, does your husband truly not take the video seriously? He didn¡¯t seem to be ina good mood. If he ever resorts to domestic violence, remember to inform me. If you ever want a divorce, I''ll be by your side and | can whisk you away at any time.¡± Rosalynn cast a brief nce at him and chose to ignore hisment. They both stepped out of the car, parting ways without another word. After Rosalynn arrived home and changed intofortable clothes, Brian returned. fou¡¯re back?¡± Rosalynn remarked, taking a sip from her ss of water. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied, sitting on the sofa and unbuttoning his shirt. His expression remained stoic, and a chill seemed to hang in the air, leaving an inexplicable sense of gloom. Sensing his sour mood, Rosalynn decided to pour him a ss of water. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Chapter: 1268 ¡°Did you manage to settle your mother in the hotel?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Brian responded, taking the ss with an indifferent demeanor. Seated beside him, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t bear the frostiness between them. She put on a facade of cheerfulness and asked, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± jo.¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll whip something up. What would you like to eat?¡± Rosalynn stood up, intending to head to the kitchen, but Brian pulled her onto his Lap and gently held her chin. The woman possessed fair skin and exuded an air of refinement.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her almond-shaped eyes held a remarkable rity, akin to a babbling spring that could cleanse one¡¯s soul. What a stunning visage she possessed! Yet, the world abounded with beautiful women. He was no Lascivious man, so why was he fixated on her beauty? A twinge of pain emanated from her chin, prompting Rosalynn to wriggle free from his grasp, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Brian, if something''s bothering you, you can tell me.¡± She faintly grasped that Brian¡¯s discontent might be connected to the video, and it was further fueled by his mother¡¯s interference. Locking eyes with her, Brianpressed his thin lips and uttered, ¡°You''re right, | am deeply bothered. Was everything Barlow said at the dinner table untrue?¡± It was as she expected. Rosalynn remained silent, lifting her gaze to meet his. ¡°Mostly. For instance, the person | hold dear isn¡¯t just Karina, but you as well.¡± Her tone bore sincerity, her eyes radiating rity and a hint of affection. Brian berated himself for being useless. Her gentle words had an uncanny ability to bring him joy, so effortlessly. With a sigh, his heart softened. Once again, he Lightly pinched her chin and leaned in to kiss her crimson Lips. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Chapter: 1269 Awarmth, so familiar andforting, drew near with an intensity that bordered on obsession. Rosalynn closed her eyes, enveloping his lean waist with her embrace and returning the kiss. When their lips finally parted, she inquired softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Brian, his voice husky, responded with a fiery gaze and traced the contours of her smooth and tender face with the tip of his chilly nose. ¡°Starving.¡± ¡°Then I''ll cook something first.¡± ¡°No, what I crave is you.¡± In that moment, all he desired was to experience the sensation of her body. Brian lifted her in his arms and carried her into the bedroom, gently cing her on the bed. With his tall figure bending down, his eyes gleamed darkly. In that instant, all Rosalynn yearned for was to bring him joy and fulfill his happiness. Encircling her arms around his neck, she raised her head and nted a kiss on his Lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his hand ventured beneath her clothing. ¡°Wait!¡± Asudden pang reverberated through her belly. Abruptly, Rosalynn opened her eyes and pressed down on his hand. Brian breathed heavily, his voiceced with concern. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I-¡± Rosalynn began, but a searing warmth seemed to emanate from below. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before she could borate, Rosalynn pushed Brian aside, hastily exiting the bed and scurrying to the bathroom without even bothering to slip on her shoes. Brian felt a fire raging within him. Straightening up, he grabbed her Slippers and headed to the bathroom, struggling to suppress his emotions. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± In the bathroom, Rosalynn perched on the toilet seat, her innocent face clouded with dismay as she examined her soiled trousers. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chapter: 1270 ¡°Honey, my period started,¡± she murmured. Brian approached with a pair of slippers, crouching down to help her put them on. Initially taken aback, he soon grasped the situation. His handsome countenance abruptly darkened. After indulging in yful banter with her, he had been thwarted in the final stage.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Honey, could you fetch me some clean clothes? I¡¯LL take a soothing hot shower,¡± Rosalynn requested softly, apanied by a beguiling smile. Brian inhaled deeply, deliberately tousling her hair. He stood up and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Rosalynncked the strength to argue with him. She tidied her hair, adjusted her trousers, and rose to her feet. Observing her clutching her abdomen, herplexion Less vibrant, Brian furrowed his brows and inquired, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°It''s alright. I''ll prepare some ginger soup with brown sugarter,¡± Rosalynn replied, offering a smile. Even with women diligently tending to their well-being, the arrival of their period would inevitably render them somewhat delicate. After her shower, she intended to make a steaming bowl of soup. Brian handed her the clothes before departing from the bathroom. Concerned about Rosalynn¡¯s despondent expression, he turned on his heels and made his way to the kitchen. Having never cooked before, he resorted to his phone for an online recipe. However, the information he found was rather vague,cking the precise proportions of ginger and brown sugar required. Just as he found himself in this predicament, his phone rang, indicating an iing call from his mother. Brian unconsciously furrowed his brows. He answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Brian, where are you? Aren''t you joining me for dinner?¡± Noemi inquired. Staring at the ginger in his hand, Brian pressed his Lips together and replied, ¡°Mom, something came up. | have something to attend to.¡± Although he had a business dinner scheduled for the evening, he asked Edwin to take his ce. Brian was in no mood for social engagements; his sole desire was to return to Rosalynn¡¯s side. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Chapter: 1271Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brian, is ita business dinner? Where are you?¡± Noemi persisted. A flicker of impatience shed across Brian¡¯s eyes. His mother must have enlisted Selina to apany him. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. If that¡¯s all you want, I''ll hang up. Bye,¡± Brian uttered, intending to end the call. However, as he nced at the ginger in his hand, an instinctive query escaped his lips. ¡°By the way, Mom, do you happen to know the proper proportions of ginger and brown sugar for ginger soup with brown sugar?¡± Noemi¡¯s displeasure grew when Brian showed haste in ending the call. His additional question caught her off guard. ¡°What''s with the sudden interest?¡± she inquired, her tone tinged with surprise. Regret immediately washed over Brian. Why had he sought his mother¡¯s advice? ¡°It''s nothing, Mom. | have to hang up.¡± ¡°Wait! Is it for Rosalynn?¡± Noemi¡¯s voice now carried a tone of fury. ¡°Brian, you are a man destined for greatness. How noble you are! Don¡¯t you realize that a gentleman should steer clear of the kitchen? How dare you attempt to make ginger soup for a woman?¡± Brian let out a sigh. ¡°Mom, | was just asking casually. Bye.¡± As he ended the call, Noemi continued to call out his name on the other end. Frustrated by his abrupt hang-up, she angrily tossed the phone aside. It rebounded off the sofa and fell to the floor Observing themotion, Selina approached and retrieved the phone, offering it to Noemi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so upset?¡± Noemi¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°My own son didn¡¯te to have dinner with me, yet he¡¯s busy cooking ginger soup for Rosalynn. He¡¯s an influential man! How did he be so humble?¡± A flicker of jealousy shed in Selina¡¯s eyes ¡°Deanna and | are ustomed to it. We witnessed firsthand how Brian cared for Rosalynn during dinner. It seemed Like Rosalynn took it all for granted and didn¡¯t appreciate Brian at all. Isn¡¯t that right, Deanna?¡± Witnessing the intense scrutiny directed towards her, Deanna blinked and offered a nod of acknowledgment. Noemi¡¯s anger was unabated. ¡°Rosalynn is audacious! Ever since Brian was a child, | never had him engage in such menial tasks. Even after their marriage, she shouldn''t be treating my son as herckey.¡± Deanna murmured, her lips barely moving, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he¡¯s willing to do these things for her, it indicates that they have a strong rtionship.¡± Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter: 1272 ¡°What did you say?¡± Noemi asked, her ire too heightened to discern Deanna¡¯s words. Deanna promptly shook her head, dismissing her previous statement. ¡°Nothing important.¡± Noemi then proceeded, ¡°Brian is constantly defending her. If this continues, there will be turmoil. Something adverse is bound to ur! | mustpel them to divorce! Selina stifled a chuckle, maintaining a poker face. ¡°Brian seems to be quite smitten with Rosalynn. Instigating a divorce could be challenging.¡± Noemi¡¯s visage hardened. ¡°Regardless of the difficulties, | will insist on their separation. You need to aid me in strategizing.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled. She remained silent for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Actually, there could be a way to facilitate their divorce.¡± n what way?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Barlow mention that Rosalynn¡¯s best friend, Karina Glyn, is the person she cherishes the most?¡± Selina asked. ¡°If we were to leverage Karina against Rosalynn, perhaps she would consent to the divorce.¡± Noemi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°That''s a usible n. Selina, do you know who Karina Glyn is and what she does?¡± Selina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not certain either. | merely suggested it offhand. Please refrain from such action. If anyplications arise, Brian will hold you ountable.¡± She had initiated the idea, but the execution should be left to Noemi. Otherwise, Brian would resent her! ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t think this is a wise approach,¡± Deanna interjected, her brow furrowed. ¡°It''s not an issue. I¡¯m doing this for his betterment,¡± Noemi insisted. ¡°So, the woman¡¯s name is Karina Glyn, correct? Very well. I''ll take it from here.¡± Selina was content with the oue. As Long as Noemi interfered, Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship would be strained. Deanna was on the verge of voicing her concerns but decided against it at the Last moment. Had she made a mistake? Reflecting on her actions, she regretted showing the video to her mother, which had triggered her return. At Beauty Apartments Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter: 1273 Fresh from her shower, Rosalynn emerged to find Brian engaged in the kitchen. Was he preparing dinner? Rosalynn¡¯s eyes gleamed with a smile as she caressed her belly and sauntered into the kitchen. At the moment, Brian was engrossed in cooking steak. An assortment of delicious cuisine, including spaghetti, adorned the table. There was also a bowl of dark soup. ¡°Finished with your shower?¡± Brian inquired upon noticing her entrance. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze settled on the bowl of soup, curiosity piqued. ¡°What''s this?¡± At first nce, it resembled ginger soup, yet it bore the semnce of an herbal concoction. Brian positioned the freshly-cooked steak on a te and set it down on the polished table. ¡°It''s ginger soup. Try some.¡± It really was ginger soup! Rosalynn¡¯s almond-shaped eyes sparkled. ¡°Did you prepare this yourself?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Brian went ahead to clean the frying pan. Tall and adorned with an apron, Brian presented aforting sight. Awave of tenderness washed over Rosalynn. She approached and wrapped her arms around him, standing on her toes to nt a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡± Brian nced down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. You know you can¡¯t have sex right now.¡± Achuckle escaped Rosalynn. Her gaze subtly darted towards a certain area as she questioned, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°What do you reckon?¡± Brian pinched her cheek. ¡°Honestly, would you appreciate it if | halted just as you were nearing the climax?¡± That was a fair point. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 hapter: 1274 Rosalynn gently prodded his firm pectorals, whispering, ¡°I can satisfy you tonight.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on your period? How exactly can you satisfy me?¡± Inexplicably, Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. She extended her right hand and suggested, ¡°I could use my hand.¡± Surveying her slender, fair hand, Brian¡¯s mind ignited with certain thoughts, making his breath hitch, His intense gaze fixed on her as he questioned, ¡°Why are you suddenly so eager to please me?¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention feeling ufortable?¡± Could it be? Was shepensating for a transgression, assuaging guilt through her actions? Brian suppressed his emotions, his thin lips pressed tightly together as he peered into her glistening eyes. ¡°The ginger soup is cooling down. Go drink it.¡± Releasing him, Rosalynn moved to the polished table and took a tentative sip of the ginger soup. The spiciness of the brew almost induced a coughing fit. ¡°Honey, how much ginger and brown sugar did you add?¡± In the midst of prepping the spaghetti, Brian nced towards her upon hearing her query. ¡°Asmall chunk of ginger and three spoons of brown sugar. Why? Does it taste off?¡± Tears welled up in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, her throat ame. She managed to swallow, not wishing to upset him. ¡°Not at all.¡± Brian scrutinized her with doubt, moved towards her, procured the bowl from her hand, and sampled the soup. Just one sip of the concoction caused his brows to furrow in distaste.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What was this? It was worse than medicine! ¡°UL make another batch for you.¡± Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter: 1275 He made to pour out the ginger soup. ¡°No need.¡± Rosalynn quickly secured the ginger soup and downed the remainder. ¡°It''s spicy, yet it imparts a warmth that eases my difort.¡± This was the first time her husband had brewed ginger soup for her. Regardless of how unptable it was, she was determined to finish it. Observing the tear lingering in the corner of her eye, a testament to the soup¡¯s spiciness, Brian found himself smiling. She must truly love him, for she willingly endured such a horrific brew. His love for her empowered him to bear it all. Night felt. In a grandiose five-star hotel, donned in sunsses and an borate outfit, Selina rapped on the door of the deluxe suite situated on the top floor. The door swung open promptly and Aldrich ushered her in. Sliding off her sunsses, Selina shed a smile. ¡°Aldrich.¡± ¡°Selina, | knew you¡¯de.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Aldrich¡¯s eyes were aglow with joy. He maneuvered her against the wall, Leaning in for a kiss. Selina¡¯s brows knit together as she attempted to push him away. However, she found her hands resting on his waist instead. As Aldrich leaned in, his breathbored with anticipation of further intimacy, she dodged him. ¡°Aldrich, can you help me get Eleanor out?¡± His eyes filled with desire, Aldrich replied, ¡°Selina, don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯m as adept as Brian.¡± His hand slid under her clothing, exploring her body incrementally. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter: 1276 Alow moan escaped Selina, her eyes alight with seduction. ¡°| need another favor from you, alright?¡± As he continued to pepper her with kisses, Aldrich managed to ask, ¡°What? ¡°Could you arrange for someone to steal something?¡± Steal? Aldrich¡¯s hand brushed against her breast as he quirked an eyebrow, intrigued yet lustful. He nodded without inquiring about the object intended for theft. ¡°Alright. Anything else Selina¡¯s body softened under his touch. She shook her head, murmuring, ¡°No.¡± ¡°May we proceed?¡± Aldrich¡¯s dark gaze brimmed with longing. His fingertips danced along her form, and a haze of desire clouded his vision. He was a seasoned lover, well-versed in coaxing a woman into surrendering her inhibitions. Silencing her moans, Selina wound her arms around his neck and sealed her lips against his. The following dayProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In S.W. Studio ¡°Rosalynn, how did your meeting with Mr. Hughes¡¯ parents go yesterday?¡± Maggie asked cheerfully, maneuvering her chair beside Rosalynn. Rosalynn nced at her and upon noticing Maggie¡¯s ebullient mood, raised an eyebrow. ¡°| haven''t had the chance to ask you. How did your meeting with Sanford¡¯s parents go?¡± Maggie offered a gentle smile. ¡°Sanford¡¯s father is neutral. His mother said we could start dating. If we¡¯re still together after two years, she''ll personally arrange a wedding for us.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn found herself slightly taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t stir any troubles for you?¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter: 1277 ¡°No,¡± Maggie replied. ¡°She wasn¡¯t in the best mood, though.¡± Rosalynn nodded, deep in thought. Janiya had shown a propensity for maniption, as evidenced by her previous attempt to edit the recording. It seemed unlikely that she would so easily make a promise without ulterior motives. Perhaps she was preparing for something. On the other hand, Rosalynn spected that she might have been overthinking Janiya¡¯s intentions. It was possible that she had no choice but to acquiesce when confronted with her determined son. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Maggie prompted. ¡°You''re beautiful and aplished. Your inws must be delighted with you.¡± Rosalynn snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°That''s not the case. Marrying into a wealthy family is no easy feat.¡± Maggie¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did they make things difficult for you?¡± Rosalynn opened her mouth to respond, but her attention was drawn to the entrance where Selina and Deanna appeared. The two of them wore elegant, high-end dresses and exuded an air of nobility that captured the attention of onlookers. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but frown. They actually came! Perhaps Deanna truly intended to learn from Brian¡¯s business expertise. But what about Selina? Had Noemi given up, or was she still insistent on involving Selina in her marriage with Brian? In the CEO¡¯s office, Keegan presented the work schedule for the uing quarter to Brian.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As the report neared its end, Keegan added, ¡°I must apologize once again for what happened yesterday. | never anticipated that it would lead to such a major misunderstanding.¡± Brian nced at him and inquired, ¡°What transpired between you and my sister? Did you take advantage of her?¡± Upon hearing the question, Keegan found himself wronged. ¡°Of course not! As a matter of fact..¡± Keegan began, recounting the entire incident to Brian. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter: 1278 Listening intently, Brian raised an eyebrow and questioned, ¡°Did Deanna p you?¡± ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Keegan confirmed. Brian fell silent for a moment, then remarked, ¡°She¡¯s never been in love. Perhaps you took her first kiss, and she reacted that way.¡± Keegan felt taken aback and expressed his grievance. ¡°I haven''t been in love either. That was my first kiss too.¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°So you''ve truly never been in love? There are only a few men as innocent as you are right now.¡± Keegan coughed, asking, ¡°Are you making fun of me or praising me?¡± Brian simply smiled. Just as the office door swung open, Selina and Deanna entered. The two of them greeted Brian at the same time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Upon hearing the voice, Keegan turned around, his gaze meeting Deanna¡¯s. As he observed her red Lips and recalled Brian¡¯s earlier remarks, he held his stare for a moment before quickly averting his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll excuse myself,¡± Keegan said to Brian. ¡°Sure.¡± Keegan grabbed the document before swiftly making his exit. Meanwhile, Deanna found herself captivated by Brian¡¯s presence. She had never noticed before that hisplexion was fair and his demeanor elegant. He seemed undeniably handsome and appealing. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brian asked coldly, already aware of the answer. Selina offered a gentle smile and subtly tugged at Deanna¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to speak up. Coming to her senses, Deanna replied, ¡°Brian, Mom wants me to learn about the business from you. That''s why we''re here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brian. We mustply with your mother¡¯s directive,¡± Selina chimed in. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter: 1279 Brian anticipated that they would use this as an excuse. Heposed himself and addressed Deanna. ¡°Since you have no knowledge of enterprise management, I''ll have Edwin find a suitable teacher in the headquarters for you.¡± Deanna blinked, curious. ¡°Brian, what kind of teacher will you find for me?¡± ¡°A seasoned senior executive with expertise in business management,¡± Brian replied. ¡°But aren''t the senior executives all older men? | don¡¯t want them.¡± A hint of disappointment crossed Deanna¡¯s face. Brian furrowed his brows and responded, ¡°Deanna, you''re here to learn. Why are you so concerned about the age of your teacher?¡± ¡°| can only learn effectively if I¡¯m satisfied with my teacher,¡± Deanna insisted, her Lips downturned. It appeared that she desired a more appealing instructor Brian narrowed his eyes, a certain individualing to mind. He leaned back slightly in his chair and proposed, ¡°The senior executives at the headquarters may indeed be older, but there¡¯s someone here who possesses business knowledge.¡± lho is it?¡± Deanna inquired. ¡®eegan. How about letting him be your teacher?¡± Brian suggested. ¡°Him? Is he truly proficient in business management?¡± Deanna questioned skeptically. ¡°He founded this studio. Do you still doubt his business acumen?¡± Brian¡¯s patience wore thin as he immersed himself in reviewing the documents. ¡°If you¡¯re unsatisfied, then | have no other option. It would be best for you to ask Mom to find someone else.¡± Deanna pondered for a moment and relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll choose Keegan.¡± Now that they were acquainted, Deanna realized that despite Keegan forcefully taking her first kiss, she hadn''t really suffered any loss. Learning from him seemed preferable to following those old men who smoked incessantly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Brian looked up and cautioned, ¡°I want to make it clear that you are not allowed to lose your temper or create unnecessary trouble while studying with Keegan.¡± Deanna pouted. ¡°Brian, you make it sound Like I¡¯m spoiled.¡± Brian sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter: 1280 Deanna fell silent. She understood that he alluded to her impulsive act of showing the video to their mother, leaving her feeling a twinge of guilt. ¡°Brian, | won¡¯t bother you any Longer. I''ll go work with my teacher,¡± Deanna dered before swiftly making her departure.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Selina remained alone in the office, observing the captivating man before her. ¡°Brian¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Brian raised his hand, gesturing for her to pause, and dialed an internal phone. ¡°Come in,¡± he said softly into the receiver. Selina anticipated that he would end the call, finally Look up, and acknowledge her presence. However, Brian continued to focus on reviewing the documents, never lifting his gaze. The silence in the room was so profound that even the slightest sound would be audible. Did he truly intend to Leave her standing there, ignored? Embarrassment and anger flickered in Selina¡¯s eyes ¡°Brian, is this how we have to interact? Even if you''ve forgotten our friendship for so long, have you also forgotten that | risked my life to save you?¡± Hearing her words, Brian ceased his activity It had been ten years ago when he apanied his father on a countryside investigation. He had ventured out alone at night and ended up falling into the water. His feet cramped, nearly leading to his demise, and it was Selina who courageously risked her own life to rescue him. Gradually, the tension around Brian began to ease. ¡°Selina, | haven''t forgotten that you saved my life. But we can¡¯t blur the lines. You saved me back then, so | won''t deny that debt even if you ask for my life. However, there¡¯s something else you desire that | can¡¯t give you.¡± Something else referred to love. Selina¡¯s eyes shimmered, and she forcefully pinched herself to summon tears. ¡°Brian, | don¡¯t want anything. | simply miss the way things used to be and hope we can still be best friends. Why do you always make things awkward for me?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, and she appeared sorrowful and vulnerable. Reflecting on their shared past, Brian remained silent. Just then, the door swung open, and Rosalynn entered. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter: 1281 ¡°Mr. Hughes, how can | assist you?¡± Brian nced at her and couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Yes,e here. | need you to trante a document for me.¡± It turned out Brian had just been on the phone with Rosalynn. That exined the warmth in his voice and the softness in his eyes. As Rosalynn stepped in, Selina couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy so strong that her nails dug into her own skin. Rosalynn sauntered to Brian¡¯s desk, stealing a fleeting nce at Selina. Selina¡¯s eyes, still glossy from earlier, seemed on the verge of shedding more tears. Did a beauty in distress not stir the heart of every man? Was that what she was aiming for earlier? ¡°Take a seat.¡± Brian drew Rosalynn nearer, offering her his own chair. Was he offering her the CEO¡¯s seat? Rosalynn, her eyebrows arching in surprise, epted and sat down without hesitation. ¡°What can | get you to drink?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was tender. Rosalynn contemted before responding, ¡°Perhaps some coffee.¡± ¡°No,¡± Brian responded firmly. ¡°You¡¯re on your period right now; coffee isn¡¯t the best choice.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalynn sat in stunned silence. He had taken the effort to research such personal matters? Lifting her eyes to his charming face, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of warmth spreading across her chest. 30, what will you serve me instead?¡± ¡°Warm water,¡± Brian replied. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter: 1282 It struck her as funny; why bother asking her preference if he was going to make the decision? ¡°Water doesn¡¯t sit well with my taste buds; I¡¯d rather not,¡± Rosalynn protested yfully. Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°In that case, I''ll have Edwin fetch some ginger and brown sugar. | could whip up some ginger soup for you.¡± Was he offering to brew her ginger soup once more? The soup from yesterday was still vivid in her mind. ¡°No, no need for that. Warm water will be fine,¡± Rosalynn responded quickly. Achuckle escaped from Brian as he fished out his phone, cing a call to Edwin. ¡°Edwin, could you purchase some herbal tea suitable for women on their period?¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°No, thank you. It¡¯s too much of a bother.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°It''s no trouble at all. Just carry on with your work.¡± Watching Brian and Rosalynn interact so casually, Selina felt a twinge of irritation and embarrassment. It was as if she were invisible to them. Were they parading their affection just to rub it in? Brian seemed utterly indifferent to her feelings ¡°| have other matters to attend to. I''ll take my leave now.¡± Unable to bear their disy any longer, Selina promptly spun on her heel and exited the room. Once the door clicked shut, Rosalynn turned to Brian with a sly grin. ¡°Our audience has departed. | believe the show can end now.¡± Brian lifted an eyebrow, leaned in, gently held her chin and nted a kiss on her Lips. ¡°Is it really showing off if it''s just Love between us?¡± Asmile tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s lips as she cradled his handsome face and met his lips for a lingering kiss. ¡°You¡¯re right; we¡¯re just in love.¡± As Rosalynn¡¯s scent filled his senses, Brian¡¯s countenance shifted. ¡°You''re teasing me intentionally, aren¡¯t you Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter: 1283 Rosalynn blinked at him, feigning innocence. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know perfectly well.¡± Given her condition, he knew better than to push his desires. Yet... Leaning her back against the chair, Brian¡¯s fingers traced a path from her chin, down. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t toy with me. There are numerous ways to keep a man content.¡± Amemory of her nearly injured hand fromst night made her wince slightly. She gently pushed him away, straightening herself in the chair. ¡°Do your own work; don¡¯t interrupt mine.¡± She wasn''t about to invite more trouble! Brian, chuckling, moved away to get himself a ss of water. Meanwhile, in Keegan¡¯s office, his eyebrows knitted together at the unexpected presence of Deanna. ¡°What did you say? Brian requested | instruct you?¡± he questioned incredulously. ¡°Exactly! You don¡¯t believe it? My brother is still at his desk. You can confirm it with him,¡± Deanna replied. He did believe her; he was just reluctant. Thest thing he wanted was another altercation with this haughty woman. Ignoring Keegan¡¯s silent contemtion, Deanna began to explore the office. The room was ssically decorated in tones of ck, white, and gray but it held a different aura than Brian¡¯s stark office. Several baroque-style oil paintings adorned the walls, infusing the space with an artistic charm. Deanna¡¯s eyes swept over each painting, the gleam in her gaze betraying her fascination. ¡°Keegan, who is the artist behind these paintings?¡± she asked. Despite his vexation over Brian¡¯s unexpected request, Keegan remained calm andposed. ¡°Rosalynn and | coborated on these.¡± Deanna swiveled to face him, a surprised Look on her face. ¡°Really?¡± She had been convinced they were the creations of a renowned artist. Gazing at Keegan¡¯s handsome features, she approached his desk, a curious glint in her eye. ¡°Could you teach me to draw?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She was young, her face delicate, her skin smooth. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter: 1284 An inviting sight, so much so that one might have been tempted to pinch her cheek. Keegan found himself leaning back, creating a safe distance. ¡°Aren''t you here to learn about business management?¡± he inquired, avoiding her question. She shed a yful smile at him. ¡°You''re free as a bird right now. Teach me.¡± Standing up, Keegan went over to pour himself a ss of water. ¡°I have my hands full.¡± Deanna was momentarily silent. Eyeing his tall frame, she followed him, pressing her request further. ¡°Will you or won¡¯t you teach me to draw?¡± She lifted her chin, embodying the stance of a stubborn, regal young princess. Keegan took a sip of water and asked, intrigued, ¡°What if | decline?¡± Deanna red at him. ¡°If you turn me down, | will tell my brother¡ª¡± ¡°Tell him what? That | took advantage of you?¡± Keegan leaned in close, his gaze falling on her rosy lips, a faint smirk dancing on his face. The proximity of his handsome visage triggered Deanna¡¯s memory of their kiss. His lips were so soft! Her heart pounded like a drum in her chest, the rhythm echoing in her ears.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Deanna rolled her eyes and retreated a couple of steps. ¡°Keegan, I¡¯m not some child who tattles to her parents at every turn. If you dare cross the line again, I¡¯11 kill you.¡± She nced towards his lower body, mimicking a cutting motion with her hands. Keegan was left speechless. Why had Brian thrust this wildcat onto him? Was this payback? Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter: 1285 Had he done something to upset him and Rosalynn? As noon approached, Rosalynn finished tranting the document. Brian had a business engagement and invited her to join him, but she declined. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you supposed to be keeping an eye on me?¡± ¡°| trust you''ve got a handle on things,¡± Rosalynn responded, a serene look on her face. Brian pulled her closer, his hand encircling her waist as he gently squeezed her smooth cheek. ¡°You haven¡¯t exactly met all my needs, love.¡± Rosalynn only offered him a nce, choosing to remain silent. Brian leaned in to kiss her, whispering against her lips, ¡°That is, unless you¡¯re nning onpensating me tonight.¡± Shoving him away Lightly, she retorted, ¡°You can show yourself out.¡± Hisughter filled the room as he draped his coat over his arm. ¡°I''ll have Atera Restaurant deliver lunch here. Avoid chilled beverages.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Rosalynn responded, watching him depart. As the door shut behind him, she returned to her chair, a soft smile gracing her lips. Just then, Maggie, busy with her design sketches, sauntered over to her. ¡°Rosalynn, why did Mr. Hughes summon you to his office? Was it...?7¡± She mischievously mimed a kiss with her fingers, her face alight with curiosity. ugh escaped Rosalynn as she gave Maggie¡¯s head a friendly pat. ¡°Maggie, you''ve certainly grown bolder. It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Even the most innocent girl can change once a man enters her life.¡± Maggie¡¯s cheeks turned a rosy pink, and she hurriedly steered the conversation in another direction. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡¯ sister is still with Keegan.¡± What? This revtion left Rosalynn momentarily surprised, a glint of astonishment in her eyes. ¡°Really? She''s still there?¡± ¡°Yes, and there hasn''t been any sound from the office,¡± Maggie filled in. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter: 1286 ¡°| should go check on them,¡± Rosalynn decided, not wanting any misconceptions to arise between the pair. She quickly grabbed a stack of papers and made her way towards Keegan¡¯s office. When Rosalynn arrived at the door, she gently knocked and pushed it open before Keegan had a chance to say e in.¡± Inside the room, Keegan and Deanna sat closely, engaged in a discussion. It appeared that they had a good rapport, far from the hostile dynamic Rosalynn had imagined. She realized she had been worrying unnecessarily. With a quizzical expression and a smile, Rosalynn greeted them. ¡°Hey, Keegan. And Deanna, you''re here too.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Hey, Rosalynn! What¡¯s going on?¡± Keegan straightened up and inquired. ¡°Oh, | brought the revised drawing. Thought you might want to take a Look.¡± Rosalynn walked over to Keegan''s desk and handed him the document, her curiosity piqued about the topic of their conversation. On the table, therey a painting; its brushstrokes still fresh, indicating it had just beenpleted. The artwork exuded a Rococo style, unlike Keegan''s usual paintings. Could it be the work of Deanna? Rosalynn wondered. Why was she drawing here? ¡°No problem,¡± Keegan said as he handed the document to Rosalynn. Curiosity overwhelmed Rosalynn, and she couldn¡¯t resist winking at Keegan, silently questioning why Deanna was present. Coincidentally, Deanna happened to nce up and noticed Rosalynn¡¯s subtle gesture, causing her to furrow her brows. ¡°Rosalynn, why were you exchanging flirtatious nces with Keegan? Don¡¯t you remember you¡¯re married? It¡¯s important to maintain propriety when interacting with men.¡± Rosalynn found herself speechless, caught red-handed. But truth be told, she and Keegan were like siblings, caring little about social conventions. Rosalynn wanted to defend herself, but before she could say anything, Keegan spoke up unhappily. ¡°Rosalynn and | go way back. Our bond runs deep. Please don¡¯t judge people with preconceived notions.¡± Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter: 1287 His expression grew somber, his face clouding over. Though not as strict as Brian, being a manager in thispany lent him are About Propriety an air of seriousness. Observing this change, Deanna questioned, ¡°Keegan, are you angry with me? Did | say something wrong? You may have a close rtionship, but you''re not siblings, right? | was merely offering a reminder. | didn¡¯t mean any harm! | even spoke highly of you in front of my mother. How ungrateful!¡± Fury ignited within her. Keegan stole a quick nce at Rosalynn, feeling utterly helpless. As Deanna turned away, her anger evident, he took a deep breath and spoke in a soft tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t actually angry at you.¡± ¡°You wert The way you looked and the tone you used just now; it showed that you were! You were mad at me!¡± Deanna red at him, her anger burning in her eyes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Keegan relented, his voice softening. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, and | apologize for my bad tone. Please, don¡¯t stoop down to my level, alright?¡± He dreaded the thought of facing her every day from now on. He didn¡¯t want to endure mistreatment from such a stubborndy, day in and day out. Deanna¡¯s anger subsided quickly, her face softening as she saw him give in. ¡°Could you get me a ss of water?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Keegan responded, nodding obediently. He walked away to fetch a ss of water for her Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but suppress a Laugh, silently praying for Keegan. ncing at the painting on the table, she inquired, ¡°Deanna, are you drawing?¡± Deanna met her gaze and responded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m learning how to paint from Keegan. Does that bother you?¡± She couldn''t believe it. Deanna was actually learning to paint from Keegan? Rosalynn was taken aback. Noticing the hostility in Deanna¡¯s eyes, she mustered a smile and reassured, ¡°No, not at all.¡± Deanna pursed her lips and, after a moment of silence, murmured, ¡°My mom has a short fuse. She wants you to divorce my brother immediately. | won¡¯t meddle or keep you informed anymore.¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. Just as Keegan approached with a ss of water, she offered a grateful smile and said, ¡°Thanks for understanding. You can continue. I''ll step out for a bit.¡± Outside the door, she pondered for a moment before reaching for her phone to send Keegan a message. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter: 1288 ¡°Keegan, what''s happening? Why is Deanna Learning painting from you?¡± It didn¡¯t take Long for Keegan to reply. ¡°You should ask your husband; he¡¯s the one who assigned me to teach her business management. And now | find myself at the mercy of thisdy, forced to teach her painting! Seriously, if I''ve done something to deserve punishment, I¡¯d rather face the Law than endure her torment!¡± Upon reading his message, Rosalynn found it amusing and burst intoughter. She quickly typed a response. ¡°Keegan, don¡¯t see Deanna as a monster. She''s just used to being showered withpliments Like a princess. If you approach her gently, she''ll be fine in no time.¡± Keegan fired back, ¡°You think I¡¯m sitting around doing nothing? | need to make money for your husband. If | don¡¯t meet the year- end target, tell your husband not to me me!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile remained unwavering. ¡°Don''t worry. You¡¯re like a brother to me. Even if you cause the studio some loss, he won''t dare to me you.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you''re a true queen,¡± Keegan dered. Rosalynn smiled once more. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Get along with Deanna.¡± After sending messages to Rosalynn on his phone, Keegan noticed Deanna diligently engrossed in her painting, her head lowered. Despite her asional spoiled tendencies, she disyed great dedication when it came to her art. Keegan let out a sigh of relief and made his way over, feeling a weight Lift off his shoulders. The words Deanna had spoken to Rosalynn echoed in his mind. ¡°Deanna, why does your mother want to keep Brian and Rosalynn apart?¡± Deanna paused her stroke and looked up at him, her eyes meeting his ¡°She''s always flirting with other men.¡± Keegan rolled his eyes. ¡°I''ll say it again. Rosalynn and | are like siblings. She¡¯s not the type to engage in casual rtionships.¡± Defending Rosalynn had be instinctive to him. Deanna stared at him, unable to contain her outburst any Longer. ¡°Keegan, just admit it. You Like her.¡± Keegan felt a growing divide between him and Deanna. With a calm demeanor, he responded, ¡°You¡¯re right, | do Like her.¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Keegan, you admit it!¡± Keegan maintained hisposure as he rified, ¡°I like her because she¡¯s like a sister to me. How could | not care for her?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter: 1289 He emphasized the bond they shared as siblings. Deanna choked back her anger and said with frustration, ¡°Keegan, you know exactly what | mean.¡± Keegan felt annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve known Rosalynn since childhood. If | had feelings for her, do you think your brother stands a chance? Besides, as a guy, | need to focus on my career. How can | possibly have enough tree time to be Love-struck?¡± Deanna blinked in surprise. ¡°Keegan, haven''t you ever been in love before?¡± Keegan nced at her and retorted, ¡°Are you here to discuss business management or engage in gossip?¡± ¡°Keegan, I¡¯ve brought you some food!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Before Deanna could respond, the door swung open, and a woman¡¯s sweet voice cut through their conversation. ¡° Deanna began to speak, but her words were cut off. Keegan turned around and saw Doreen approaching, holding a thermos in her hand. Why is she here again? ¡°Doreen, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Keegan felt a headacheing on. ¡°It''s almost noon, so | thought I''d bring you something to eat.¡± Doreen ced the thermos on the table, but her smile froze when she spotted Deanna. ¡°Keegan, why is she here?¡± Deanna lifted her chin slightly, her gaze defiant. ¡°This happens to be my brother¡¯spany. Any reason | can¡¯t stay?¡± Doreen was left momentarily speechless. She knew Deanna was Brian¡¯s half-sister, and she also knew that there was nothing going on between Deanna and Keegan. Turning to Keegan, Doreen wore a smile. ¡°Keegan, | made sure the cook prepared chicken soup just for you. Come and have it while it¡¯s still warm.¡± Keegan appeared visibly anxious, caught in the middle of their tension. Doreen proved to be quite challenging to handle. ¡°Doreen...¡± Deanna began, her voice dripping with barely contained frustration. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you have any self-esteem? Keegan has rejected you countless times. Why do you keep persisting?¡± Deanna interjected, her words sharp and unexpected. Keegan¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by Deanna¡¯s unexpected outburst. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter: 1290 Despite his astonishment, he silently agreed with her. As aman, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to respond with sarcastic remarks directed at a girl. Finally, someone spoke those words on his behalf. ¡°Hey there, youngdy, it looks Like you haven''t experienced love yet. But let me tell you, when ites to chasing true love, who cares about self-esteem? We''ve got to be tenacious. Even if he¡¯s not into me at this moment, as long as | keep going, my unwavering determination will touch his heart eventually.¡± Doreen¡¯s disapproving tone was evident as she spoke.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Deanna, taken aback by Doreen¡¯s words, nced at her and then at Keegan. ¡°Quit daydreaming. He won''t be interested in you. No matter how persistent you are, it¡¯s all in vain.¡± Doreen let out a snort, retorting, ¡°How do you know he won''t fall for me?¡± ¡°Because he has good taste,¡± Deanna stated matter-of-factly. Doreen¡¯s expression grew dark. ¡°Are you saying | have no taste?¡± Deanna waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No, no. Let me put it this way...¡± Pausing for a moment, Deanna Looked down at thepleted painting on the table. Then, holding the artwork, she walked over to the wall and pointed at another painting hanging there. ¡°Let me ask you something. What sets these two paintings apart?¡± Doreen wasn¡¯t well-versed in art, but she wasn¡¯t about to reveal herck of knowledge in front of them. ¡°In my opinion, the painting you¡¯re holding is way prettier than the one on the wall.¡± The wall painting had a bold color, but Deanna¡®s Rococo-style picture in her hand was way more exquisite. Most people, especially girls, tended to prefer Rococo-style paintings. Deanna¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sly glint. ¡°Oh, really? What makes you think this one¡¯s better? How did the painter feel while creating it, and what message were they trying to convey?¡± She fired off a string of questions, assertive as ever. Doreen felt a blush creep up her cheeks; she had no answers to offer. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡®m saying that the ¡®not-so-beautiful¡¯ painting was done by Keegan, while the ¡®beautiful¡¯ one was painted by me. Look, you don¡¯t know art. You and Keegan have nothing inmon,¡± Deanna said as she put away the painting, giving Keegan a quick nce. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Chapter: 1291 ¡°And another thing, artists always got refined taste. | reckon Keegan''s into ssy and sophisticated girls, not the hot and sexy ones,¡± she added. Keegan nearly choked on her words. He coughed and couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. Sure, the girl was a bit spoiled, but she sure had her charm. Doreen¡¯s expression changed. ... in her hand was way more exquisite. Most people, especially girls, tended to prefer Rococo-style paintings. Deanna¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sly glint. ¡°Oh, really? What makes you think this one¡¯s better? How did the painter feel while creating it, and what message were they trying to convey?¡± She fired off a string of questions, assertive as ever. Doreen felt a blush creep up her cheeks; she had no answers to offer. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I''m saying that the ¡®not-so-beautiful¡¯ painting was done by Keegan, while the ¡®beautiful¡¯ one was painted by me. Look, you don¡¯t know art. You and Keegan have nothing inmon,¡± Deanna said as she put away the painting, giving Keegan a quick nce. ¡°And another thing, artists always got refined taste. | reckon Keegan''s into ssy and sophisticated girls, not the hot and sexy ones,¡± she added. Keegan nearly choked on her words. He coughed and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter Sure, the girl was a bit spoiled, but she sure had her charm. Doreen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You''re talking like you know him real well. You¡¯re just an inexperienced girl. Don¡¯t go assuming other people''s preferences.¡± Deanna tilted her head and turned to Keegan. ¡°Keegan, am | wrong?¡± Keegan suppressed his smile and nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± He did have a thing for elegant Ladies, not the hot ones. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter: 1292 Keegan¡¯s expression turned serious as he handed the thermos to Doreen. ¡°| appreciate your affection for me, but | don¡¯t share the same romantic feelings. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet again in the future.¡± Doreen felt a surge of anger, yet she refused to ept her failure. Throughout her life, she had always effortlessly obtained whatever she desired, and there seemed to be no Limit to what she could get. ¡°Keegan, | won''t give up until you find a girlfriend. Our differences don¡¯t matter; in fact, theyplement us well. They make us a perfect match. You''re the introvert and I¡¯m the extrovert. | can handle the business side while you take care of our family. It¡¯s an ideal partnership!¡± Keegan found himself at a loss for words. He had the qualities of both an introvert and an outgoing person, making him quite versatile. Thest thing he wanted was to live off his wife. ¡°Well, the soup is all yours. I¡¯m heading out.¡± Doreen tossed her hair back, gave Keegan a sly wink, and strutted away in her stylish high heels. Keegan watched Doreen walk away. His sense of helplessness only grew stronger in that moment. ¡°Why is Doreen so difficult to handle?¡± he muttered to himself, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°Keegan, don¡¯t you like her?¡± Deanna asked, noticing Keegan¡¯s distress. ¡°What do you think?¡± Keegan sighed and ced the thermos on the table. Deanna blinked. ¡°Well, if you truly don¡¯t like her, | can pretend to be your girlfriend.¡± Keegan was stunned by her offer; he stared at her for a brief moment, then waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need, thanks.¡± He couldn''t afford to upset either of them. Bothdies posed a challenge to him. ¡°I''m being kind enough to help you. Why are you refusing me?¡± Deanna protested, dissatisfactioncing her words. Keegan tried to exin himself, his tone earnest. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were Brian¡¯s sister at first. If | had known your true identity earlier, how could | have used you as an excuse? You''re even more influential than Doreen. If | used you as an excuse, people would stillbel me living off a woman.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hisplexion was fair, and he stood tall. A touch of artistic pride gleamed in his eyes. As Deanna looked at him, she sensed the remnants of her own prejudice slowly fading away. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯m feeling hungry now.¡± Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Chapter: 1293 Keegan nced at her and inquired, ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°I''LL eat whatever you''re having.¡± ¡°I''m in the mood for fast food.¡± hat about the soup that Doreen sent? Don¡¯t you want to have some?¡± ¡®m not a fan of soup. Would you Like to have it?¡± ¡°I''m not a human garbage bin. | don¡¯t want it!¡± Outside the door, Rosalynn and Maggie stood, holding delivery bags in their hands, eavesdropping on the conversation. Maggie yfully tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s sleeve and quipped, ¡°Hey, Rosalynn, it seems like Keegan is quite popr with the Ladies. He¡¯s not too fond of Doreen, but do you think he''ll have a different connection with this newdy?¡± Rosalynn smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s grab some Lunch and discuss it.¡± The woman they were referring to was Noemi''s only daughter. Naturally, Noemi would seek out a suitor from a high-ss background to wed her. Although Keegan was an aplished individual, he wasn¡¯t exactly wealthy. If they were to be involved, Noemi might look down on Keegan. As thoughts of her mother-inw crossed Rosalynn¡¯s mind, she couldn''t help but recall what Deanna had confided in her. She was unsure if her mother-inw would resort to any malicious actions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Leaving their covert position, the two friends made their way to a nearby rest area and settled down for their meal. Maggie¡¯s phone buzzed, and she eagerly reached for it. As her eyes scanned the message, a spontaneous smile graced her Lips Catching sight of her expression, Rosalynn yfully remarked, ¡°You''ve got the sweetest smile. Is it from Sanford?¡± Blushing, Maggie replied, ¡°No, it''s a message from my brother. But they¡¯re together now.¡± Earlier today, Sanford took her brother out for a race. Just moments ago, he sent her a photo of them both in racing suits. In the picture, they Looked dashing. ¡°Sanford hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Stay safe,¡± Maggie texted her brother, reminding him of Sanford¡¯s condition. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter: 1294 Before long, Sanford¡¯s call came through. Maggie took a bite of her food, swallowed, and then answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I''m just about to.¡± ¡°Well, Bart and | are nning to have dinner,¡± Sanford said, their conversation flowing naturally, yet with an underlying sense of intimacy. Maggie¡¯s heart softened, concerned for Sanford¡¯s well-being. She blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t hang out with him this afternoon. You haven''t fully recovered yet.¡± Sanford let out a chuckle, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Maggie, do you really think | can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± His words carried a deeper meaning, reminding Maggie of the nights they had spent together. She felt a sudden wave of shyness and hurriedly said, ¡°I should get back to eating. Bye.¡° ¡°Alright, this afternoon, Bart and | will pick you up to go car shopping.¡± With that statement, Sanford ended the call, leaving Maggie staring at her phone screen in a dazed state. Was he really taking her to buy a car? Noticing Maggie''s distant expression, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Sanford said he¡¯d take me car shopping after work,¡± Maggie replied. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°Seriously? Is Sanford spoiling his girlfriend? Enjoy the journey of Love, Maggie.¡± Maggie smiled shyly, her hesitation evident. ¡°But how can | repay him?¡± She couldn''t afford avish gift to reciprocate his gesture. ¡°Maggie, if you¡¯re happy in love, don¡¯t fret about the rest. Don¡¯t always feel like you¡¯re taking advantage. But if you really want to show your appreciation, just make him happy,¡± Rosalynn said yfully, blinking mischievously. Maggie understood what Rosalynn meant. Her face turned crimson as she nodded in agreement. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter: 1295 Given her financial constraints, it seemed that it was the only way to make it up to Sanford. In the evening, Sanford arrived to pick up Maggie, apanied by her younger brother, Bart. ley there, Rosalynn,¡± Bart greeted Rosalynn. Hey.¡± Rosalynn smiled at the bright boy, who seemed to be around eighteen or neen years old. Sanford held Maggie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Rosalynn, we''re heading out now.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Rosalynn nodded, watching the three of them climb into the car. She hoped that they would find eternal happiness. Inside the car, Maggie buckled her seat belt and asked, ¡°Sanford, are you really nning to buy a car? | mean, | don¡¯t usually go anywhere far from the apartment in my daily life. | don¡¯t really need one, right?¡± Sanford replied, ¡°Just consider it. Even if you don¡¯t drive it often, Bart can take the wheel. He just got his driver¡¯s license and needs some practice,¡± He disyed such thoughtfulness. Maggie turned around, gazing at her brother. Bart¡¯s excitement was evident. ¡°Then we could go for a used car. Since Bart is still inexperienced, there¡¯s a chance of a few dings,¡± Maggie suggested. Sanford nced at her, teasingly remarking, ¡°Buy a second-hand car? You think your boyfriend is strapped for cash, Maggie?¡± Caught off guard, Maggie exined, ¡°That''s not what | meant...¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t dwell on it. As my girlfriend, you don¡¯t have to worry about money. Who else would | spend so much on, anyway? Besides, money can¡¯t buy happiness,¡± Sanford interrupted, shing a smile at Maggie. She pursed her lips and gazed at his handsome profile, choosing to remain silent. He loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t help but indulge her. ¡°You two are unting your love, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bart blurted out from the back seat. Catching his words, Maggie turned around and red at him. ¡°Bart!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did | say something wrong? Right, Sanford?¡± Bart teased, grinning mischievously. Sanford nodded. ¡°You said nothing wrong.¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Chapter: 1296 Maggie¡¯s heart warmed with anticipation. She couldn''t help but hope that her two-year appointment with Janiya was drawing near. Sanford pulled into the parking lot, his car gliding smoothly to a stop. Just as the three of them prepared to exit the vehicle, Sanford¡¯s assistant called out to him. Turning to Maggie, Sanford said, ¡°Maggie, you and Bart can go ahead and pick out a car. I¡¯LL join you shortly.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Maggie replied. She and Bart entered the exhibition hall together. Inside the pristine exhibition hall, new cars were scattered in various corners. Several receptionists greeted customers with enthusiasm, offering exnations about the different automotive performances. Maggie wasn¡¯t into cars, so her Lack of enthusiasm was evident. Meanwhile, Bart, like most guys, had an undeniable passion for automobiles; his eyes sparkled as he surveyed the cars in the exhibition hall. BMW, being a top-tier brand in the industry, primarily attracted wealthy individuals who were genuinely interested in purchasing a vehicle. The patrons here prioritized both Luxury and prestige, all dressed gracefully. With their simple attire, Maggie and Bart stood out from the elegantly dressed customers, showcasing their distinctiveness. The saleswoman attending to them bore the name Lily. As she appraised the pair, her gaze traveled up and down, subtly revealing a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°So, what type of car are you looking for, and what¡¯s your budget?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°We''re just browsing,¡± Maggie said casually. Assuming they were merely window-shopping, Lily didn¡¯t bother introducing any specific vehicle. She trailed behind the duo nonchntly. Surveying the showroom, Bart spotted a car that caught his attention in the center of the exhibition hall. He marched towards it. ABMW N68 sports car, its sleek design catching the eye. Its unique light purple hue, tinged with hints of brown, sparkled under the illumination. Internally, Bart was all praise. His hand instinctively reached out to touch the car. Lily furrowed her brows, cautioning, ¡°Long nails? Be careful not to scrape the car. Are you aware of this car¡¯s value? You wouldn¡¯t be able to cover the damages.¡± Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Chapter: 1297 A hint of scorn Laced her words. Maggie shot Lily a look, lips pursed. Having worked part-time as a waitress, she was adept at reading people. The saleswoman was clearly Looking down on them. Bart, oblivious to the disdain in Lily¡¯s tone, requested, ¡°Could you tell us more about this car?¡± With a casual nce at him, Lily replied, ¡°It¡¯s a BMW M8, priced at 2.6 million dors.¡± Bart listened attentively. Noticing her abrupt end, he inquired, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What more would you Like to know?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Shouldn''t you talk about its features?¡± Bart prompted. Ascoff escaped Lily. ¡°Young man, do you find this car pricey?¡± After a moment''s consideration, Bart nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite costly.¡± ¡°So, is it within your budget?¡± Could he afford it? Caught off guard, Bart nced at Maggie, uncertainty creeping in. Sanford, of course, had the means. Yet, he wasn¡¯t sure if Sanford would splurge on such an expensive car for Maggie. Upon his silence, Lily surmised her assumption was correct. They were here merely for amusement. If they were to buy a run-of-the-mill car priced around a hundred thousand dors, they''d likely hesitate. The idea of them affording a luxury vehicle was unthinkable. Firm in her assumption, she responded with disdain, ¡°Young man, most people can¡¯t afford this. Even an in-depth introduction of this car would be futile. Take a look and then make your exit. | need to attend to my next client.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Bart was a youthful and impulsive Lad, but not devoid of sense. He understood Lily¡¯s insinuations. She was dismissing them as insignificant. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Chapter: 1298 Indignation red within him. ¡°Why the elitism?¡± Taken aback, Lily shot back, ¡°How can you use me of that?¡± ¡°Your actions warrant it. | simply requested a car introduction,¡± Bart retorted, frustration apparent. With a scoff, Lily gave them a top-to-bottom assessment. ¡°Your outfits must be of the cheaper kind, right? Barely worth two hundred dors altogether? You''re here for entertainment, aren''t you? I''ve been patient enough to humor you. Time equates to money in my profession. Wasting time is a wasting my life. You''ve consumed plenty of my time, young man. Do you realize you''re indirectly eroding my life?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Given their youth and modest attire, Lily was confident they couldn¡¯t afford a car, prompting her to provoke them further. People like Lily, who worked at the bottom rungs of society and constantly dealt with customers¡¯ moods, harbored substantial resentment. She Leveraged this opportunity to unleash her bottled-up fury on a seemingly weaker opponent. It seemed to be the only way to experience a perverse sense of pleasure. Both customers and salespeople present in the showroom, preupied with their respective activities, now turned their attention towards the escting situation. Their gazes bounced back and forth between Maggie and Bart, intrigued by the unfolding drama. Turning a shade of red, Bart dered defiantly, ¡°We didn¡¯te here for fun. We''re here to purchase a car.¡± Pulling him aside, Maggie advised, ¡°Bart, don¡¯t engage with her. For myopic individuals like her, living itself is a waste of life! This isn¡¯t the only car dealership in town. Let''s leave.¡± Lily hadn¡¯t expected that Maggie, who seemed gentle, would be so sharp. ¡°Don''t boast. If you can afford it, just buy it! No need to pretend to be rich. Look at you; you seem quite poor. What kind of car do you think you can afford? Today is my unlucky day.¡± Bart, on the other hand, was known for his impulsive nature. Upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, he rushed towards her, his voice roaring with anger. ¡°What did you say? | dare you say that again!¡± His fists clenched tightly, and the veins on his forehead bulged, making him look ready to throw a punch. Unbeknownst to Bart, Lily was not just any salesperson; she was actually a rtive of the manager. Feeling somewhat entitled, she pushed Bart back defiantly. ¡°What? You think you can just hit me? How dare you!¡± Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter: 1299Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bart staggered back two steps from the push. Witnessing her brother being bullied, Maggie swiftly approached to intervene and pulled Lily away. ¡°How could you do that?¡± Lily shrugged her off, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you blind? He was the one who wanted to hit me!¡± Caught off guard, Maggie nearly stumbled to the floor. From the crowd, a person pushed their way in and held her. Maggie turned her head and noticed Sanford¡¯s furrowed brows, his captivating eyes revealing a hint of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he inquired, stepping closer. At the sight of his approach, Maggie inexplicably felt a wave of relief wash over her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Sanford queried. Before Maggie could utter a word, Bart interjected, ¡°This woman has been bullying us, iming we¡¯re too broke to own a car.¡± Atinge of anger reddened his eyes. Sanford shot Lily a frigid nce, his expression Laced with contempt. ¡°Seriously? You think we can¡¯t afford a car?¡± Lily couldn''t tear her eyes away from Sanford ever since he arrived. The man sported a custom-made white shirt and impably tailored ck pants that oozed sophistication and probably came with a hefty price tag. Not only was he good-looking, but his demeanor exuded confidence and arrogance, making it clear he was anything but ordinary. Still, how could someone Like him be close to two poor people? Lily¡¯s thoughts were all jumbled up as she gazed at Sanford with an enamored expression. Just then, the manager, alerted by themotion, hurried over ¡°What''s going on? Why is everyone gathered here?¡± Lily snapped back to reality and called out, ¡°Remy.¡± Remy shot her a nce and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to call me by my first name in public.¡± Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter: 1300 Lily¡¯s lips drooped, and she stole another nce in Sanford¡¯s direction. Remy¡¯s gaze shifted as he noticed Sanford, causing a noticeable change in his expression. ¡°Hey, who do we have here? It¡¯s Mr. Robles! Are you here to buy a car? Come with me to the VIP room and have a seat.¡± The owner of this shop was Norwood, who happened to be a good friend of Sanford¡¯s. Sanford was a regr customer at this ce, so Remy easily recognized him. ¡°No need,¡± Sanford replied, his expression indifferent; but when he turned to Maggie, his eyes softened. ¡°Any particr car catching your interest?¡± Maggie felt the urge to leave, yet she couldn''t help but steal a nce at Bart. Though she didn¡¯t possess extensive knowledge about cars, she knew it was her brother¡¯s preferred brand. Thus, she gestured towards the car Bart had asked Lily to introduce. ¡°Bart just picked this one.¡± Sanford directed his gaze towards the car, about to say something, when Lily rolled her eyes and interrupted with haste. ¡°Mr. Robles, this young man here has great taste. This is the BMW M8; it outperforms...¡± ¡°| don¡¯t need to hear that chicken chatter. Find someone else to present it,¡± Sanford interjected, his tone icy Lily felt her face flush with embarrassment; her voice always trembled, and back in school, people would mockinglypare it to ahen¡¯s cackle. But being publicly humiliated by such an attractive man intensified her shame. ¡°Remy! Lily pleaded, asking for help. With his keen observant eyes, Remy already discerned what was happening. Clearly, Lily had ruffled Sanford¡¯s feathers somehow. He shot Lily aforting nce, encouraging her to keep herposure while turning to Sanford with a sycophantic grin. ¡°She''s fairly new to the job. If she¡¯s done anything upset you, I''ll make sure she apologizes. Could you please overlook this minor infraction and let her finish the presentation?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. By advocating for the presentation to continue, Remy ensured that the deal would remain Lily¡¯s. Being her cousin-inw, he naturally wanted the benefits to stay within the family. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter: 1301 Sanford cast a slow, cool Look at Remy. His facial expression and voice were unnervinglyposed, veering into eerie territory. ¡°And who do you think you are to ask me such a favor? Didn¡¯t you hear my request for another representative? Should | get in touch with your boss?¡± Though Sanford was a man of status, he looked easy-going. This led Remy to believe that Sanford was approachable and that he could assuage the situation to salvage face.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, the frosty mask now on Sanford¡¯s face was a clear imitation of his boss. Remy¡¯s heart fluttered in his chest, and he was left with no choice but to capitte. ¡°No need, not at all. Samuel, please attend to Mr. Robles.¡± Ayounger salesman quickly approached, his face radiating respect. ¡°Mr. Robles, | will be at your service from here on.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. The young man was considered to be one of the top salesmen in the store. Sanford said no more, gesturing for Maggie to follow the new salesman. Lily stomped her foot from the sidelines, fuming with anger and frustration. Just who were these two nobodies in rtion to Sanford? He was perpetually glued to the woman! Could she be his mistress? But why was her dress so in? Because of this woman, she had lost a big deal. ¡°This deal should¡¯ve been mine!¡± Lilyined bitterly to Remy. Remy quickly made a hushing motion, indicating her to keep her cool. ¡°There''s no rush. We can discuss this once the deal is closed.¡± As the manager, he had the final say on how themissions were allocated. Getting the hint, Lily begrudgingly bit her tongue, opting for silence. The young salesman meticulously exined the features and specifications of the car model to Sanford and hispanions. ¡°Should you have any further queries, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Sanford cast a nce at Maggie, who in turn was looking at Bart. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter: 1302 Bart¡¯s eyes shone brightly, showing his infatuation with the car. ¡°How much is this car?¡± Sanford asked, his voice steady. The salesman promptly answered, ¡°2.6 million.¡± A frown creased Sanford¡¯s brow, indicating some degree of dissatisfaction. Quick on his feet, Remy interjected. ¡°Mr. Robles, being a close acquaintance of our boss, we can offer you a discount of 15%. Naturally, we can explore other options if this model doesn¡¯t meet your expectations. For instance, the M7 offers exceptional value for money at a more modest price point.¡± Having spent nearly half a decade as a manager, Remy had developed a knack for reading between the lines. He noticed the subtle chemistry between Sanford and Maggie.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of their wealth, men generally weren''t very generous towards their mistresses. He assumed Sanford might find it unreasonablyvish to purchase a car worth 2.6 million for a lover. However, Sanford¡¯s next words Left Remy bbergasted. ¡°This car is too cheap. Do you have something better?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Yes, certainly.¡± Remy nodded. ¡°We do have higher-end models, but they are made-to-order. Would you prefer we adjourn to the VIP room to discuss these further?¡± The willingness to shell out such an astronomical sum for a woman''s car only confirmed that Maggie held an exceptional status in Sanford¡¯s life. Sanford was about to consent when Maggie, who had remained silent until then, gently tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Isn''t this car rather too expensive? Couldn¡¯t we opt for a regr car worth a dozen or so thousand dors?¡± 2.6 million! And he wasn¡¯t content with it, wishing to purchase something even more extravagant? This was beyond her wildest dreams! Lowering his gaze to meet hers, Sanford gently ruffled her hair, a fond smile on his Lips. ¡°There you go again. Do you really expect me to buy a car for my girlfriend for just a few tens of thousands? Who are you trying to embarrass?¡± ¡°Mere transport, nothing fancy,¡± Maggie noted, her Lips pursed. ¡°I¡¯m not a tycoon; | don¡¯t need a high-end ride.¡± Sanford couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°So, you¡¯re not a mogul, but you are my girl. You deserve only the best.¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter: 1303 His gaze was soft, warm; his eyes,pelling and full of fondness. Awave of affection washed over Maggie; her heart fluttered, encased in @ cocoon of love. As Sanford was on his way to the private room, Maggie was quick to halt him. ¡°No need for another choice. This one¡¯s perfect.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Even as Sanford¡¯s partner, a car priced at $2.6 million felt excessive. ¡°You''re certain?¡± Sanford questioned. bsolutely,¡± Maggie affirmed. ¡°Alright, then. Your choice.¡± Sanford did not protest. He reached for his card, extending it to the eager salesman. ¡°Take care of the bill.¡± The salesman¡¯s eyes sparkled; he wasted no time processing the payment. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Lily watched in amazement as the transaction unfolded with such ease. Asale this Large would garner the lucky salesman a tidy sum, at least ten grand inmissions. She''d get her cousin-in-Law to strong-arm the salesman into sharing his windfall with her. ¡°Remy, wouldn''t you agree that your staff owes my girlfriend and brother-inw an apology?¡± Sanford, with Maggie nestled by his side, issued a stern query. With the car purchase settled, Sanford shifted his focus to the lingering issue. Remy had pegged Maggie as just Sanford¡¯s vor of the month, but the way he addressed her and Bart suggested a deeper bond. Feeling the weight of Sanford¡¯s stare, Remy couldn''t brush it off. He turned towards Lily and prompted, ¡°Lily, stop sulking and apologize.¡± But Lily was far from convinced. In her eyes, Maggie was just a country bumpkin, looking to snag a modestly priced car as some tycoon¡¯s side piece. To make matters worse, she saw herself as the more attractive of the two. If Sanford was drawn to Maggie, surely he''d be attracted to her too. With this thought in mind, she responded in her most beguiling voice, ¡°Mr. Robles, it¡¯s my first time working retail. | haven¡¯t mastered the art of customer service. Please, excuse me.¡± As she finished, she aimed a flirtatious wink his way, believing herself to be irresistible. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter: 1304 Sanford¡¯s eyes shed with distaste. He Looked at Remy and questioned, ¡°Remy, are you sure you want to retain such a clueless and shallow employee?¡± Was he suggesting Lily¡¯s termination? Remy¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He stered on a fake smile and offered, ¡°Mr. Robles, Lily¡¯s apologized. Perhaps we could let this slide? | assure you I''ll coach her on customer rtions going forward.¡± Then he turned to Lily, his face stern as he rebuked her. ¡°Lily, what have | told you? Customers deserve our utmost respect and warmth. Where was that sincerity today?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t anticipated her attempt at charm wouldnd her on the chopping block. ¡°| was sincere! They were pretending. If she¡¯s a rich man¡¯s ything, why the charade of modesty and selflessness?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Sanford¡¯s expression frosted over. ¡°Remy, I''ll ask once more. Are you keeping this employee?¡± Remy internally berated Lily''s ungratefulness, though his face wore a strained smile. ¡°Mr. Robles, Lily¡¯s green and blunt. Please excuse her.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sanford¡¯s patience was threadbare. He bypassed further discussion with Remy, reaching for his phone to dial Norwood instead. The call was picked up promptly. ¡°Sanford, fancy a drink?¡± Norwood asked. ¡°No. | brought my girlfriend to your dealership to get a car,¡± Sanford started, a certain coolness in his tone. ¡°Just a heads-up, when you have a moment, review your sales manager. You may want to confirm whether he¡¯s overstepped his authority, recruiting unfit staff and tarnishing your business reputation.¡± It was rare to witness Sanford lose his cool, and the icy edge in his voice wasn¡¯t Lost on Norwood. ¡°Who''s managing the floor today?¡± Norwood asked. ¡°Remy.¡± ¡°Got it. Have you paid?¡± Norwood queried. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve let me know you were car shopping. | could have given you some discount.¡± ¡°It''s alright. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter: 1305 Remy¡¯splexion paled considerably at the exchange. His position had been leveraged to umte funds that shouldn''t have been his, and aprehensive investigation was something he couldn¡¯t weather. Getting the sack was a real possibility now. ¡°Mr. Robles, please, don¡¯t be upset. I''ll terminate her employment right away,¡± Remy rushed to say before spinning towards Lily with fury in his eyes. ¡°Get your pay from finance and leave!¡± The volume of his voice skyrocketed in his rage. ¡°Why are you shouting at me!¡± Lily retorted, equally enraged. ¡°My mom expected you to find me a good job, not this sales position. And now you''re firing me? She won''t let you off the hook!¡± Remy shot her a venomous re. ¡°Enough! You''ve brought me nothing but trouble. Leave, now!¡± ¡°Fine! Being a salesperson was beneath me anyway. You don¡¯t have to ask me twice! But you''re refunding my mom¡¯s gifts!¡± Lily shouted back. ¡°Silence!¡± Remy¡¯s features twisted in shock. He hadn''t expected Lily to publicly announce his dirty deeds. ¡°Are you spewing nonsense now?¡± Remy snapped, raising his hand threateningly. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°You''re threatening to hit me? You wouldn''t dare,¡± Lily countered defiantly. ¡°You''re asking for it!¡± Remy retorted. ¡°Help, he hit me!¡± As the two escted into a physical altercation, Sanford steered Maggie clear, careful to keep her out of harm¡¯s way. His arms, providing a cocoon of safety, radiated a warmth that seeped into her heart. The feeling of being avenged filled her with a tender happiness. ir. Robles, here¡¯s your receipt and card,¡± the salesman approached, extending the items to Sanford. ¡°We appreciate your intervention. Remy has been a thorn in our side for too long.¡± Sanford¡¯s eyebrows Lifted slightly in acknowledgment, but he remained silent, pocketing his card. ¡°Would you Like to take the car for a spin?¡± the salesman inquired. Sanford nced at Maggie, seeking her consent. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± Nodding her agreement, Maggie responded, ¡°Sure.¡± The salesman drove the car out of the showroom and exited the vehicle, preparing to hop into the passenger seat and provide guidance. ¡°No need. I''ll guide her.¡± Sanford interjected. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Sliding into the driver''s seat, Maggie felt a surge of nervousness, especially when she realized Sanford himself would be providing instruction. As Sanford and Bart climbed into the vehicle, her hand trembled slightly on the ignition. An experienced driver himself, Sanford picked up on Maggie¡¯s anxiety immediately. ¡°Ease up,¡± he suggested gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding in agreement, Maggie took a deep breath and set off, guided by Sanford¡¯s calm directions. Though she possessed a valid driving license, this was her first real experience on the road. As such, she drove at a turtle¡¯s pace, attracting the irked honks of cars that overtook them. Witnessing even a scooter zip past their slow-moving car, Bart, from the back seat, couldn¡¯t resist the jibe. ¡°Maggie, you do realize you¡¯re driving a car with four wheels, right? Can you go a bit faster? Even that scooter¡¯s beating us.¡± A blush tinted Maggie¡¯s cheeks at thement. Sanford, chuckling beside her, came to her defense. ¡°Easy, Bart. Your sister¡¯s just being careful.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just trying to coax her,¡± Bart grumbled in response. Feeling a tad defensive, Maggie¡¯spetitive streak red. ¡°Alright then, buckle up. | can drive fast too!¡± She could handle driving fast. How hard could it be? With a determined press of her foot on the elerator, the car lunged forward. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Maggie, open up the roof!¡± Bart yelled, a note of exhration in his voice. Acknowledging him with a nod, Maggie pressed the appropriate button. As the car¡¯s roof slid back, transforming the vehicle into a convertible, Bart cheered. He stood, allowing the wind to carry his shouts into the distance, tousling their hair wildly in the process. Maggie couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at the man beside her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The sight of his radiant smile under the open sky made her heart flutter. He was breathtakingly handsome, his image resembling a portrait that was etched deep into her heart. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 After wrapping up the car purchase, Sanford decided it was time for a celebratory dinner. ¡°Bart, steer the new ride and tail me; we¡¯re hitting Atera Restaurant,¡± Sanford proposed. ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Bart replied, the excitement in his eyes unwavering. He hopped in the driver¡¯s seat of the fresh-off-the-lot car and tagged along behind Sanford. As Maggie reclined in the passenger seat next to Sanford, she found it more rxing to ride shotgun than take the wheel herself. The thought of owning such a high-end car seemed somewhat pointless; she would only drive if absolutely necessary. Lost in her thoughts, Maggie¡¯s attention was captured by Sanford¡¯s voice resonating from his phone call. ¡°I need a selection of fashionable apparel, shoes, and bags suited for youngdies, and clothes and shoes for a boy around eighteen. Get them sent to my apartment.¡± Maggie¡¯s surprise gave way to curiosity. Once Sanford ended his call, she asked, ¡°Are you buying clothes for Bart and me?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Sanford replied. Maggie fiddled with her fingers, her gaze dropping. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened at the shop, Sanford.¡± The in attire she and her brother had donned had invoked scorn from the saleswoman, and she feared that they had tarnished Sanford¡¯s reputation in the process. ¡°What are you babbling about? Don''t let the opinions of lesser minds affect you.¡± His eyes met hers for a brief moment before he reached out to hold her hand, his grip offering His hand radiated warmth,forting to the touch. Maggie looked up at him, gratitude in her eyes ¡°Sanford, thank you,¡± she said, her heart brimming with a happiness she had never known before. ¡°In that case, how about taking good care of me tonight?¡± he proposed, an teasing glint in his eyes. Maggie¡¯s cheeks warmed and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sanford¡¯s chuckle filled the car as he saw herpliance. He reached over to ruffle her hair, fondly calling her a silly girl. His voice was Laced with affection. Looking down, Maggie resolved to give her all, to be the best version of herself¡ªfor him. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Upon reaching Atera Restaurant, they stepped out of their cars, and Sanford¡¯s phone rang again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This time, regardless of the call, he wouldn¡¯t let Maggie be alone. The trio made their way into the restaurant. Seeing him, the restaurant staff respectfully acknowledged Sanford¡¯s presence. Since he was engrossed in his call, he didn¡¯t respond. The staff''s eyes then turned to Maggie, setting the stage for whispers and chatter. ¡°Is that the same Maggie who used to wait tables here?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s her. Got fired after she crossed paths with the boss¡¯s future wife, right?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s she doing back here now? Begging for her job back?¡± Their whispers, while hushed, were loud enough for Maggie to catch every word, They took her back to the time when Millie belittled her and Sanford ignored it. It was ufortable to think about. Yet, things had taken quite a turn. Who would¡¯ve guessed that she, once fired by the boss¡¯s future wife, would now be in thepany of the boss himself? Lost in her thoughts, Maggie didn¡¯t realize Sanford stopped walking, and she ended up bumping right into him. He caught her in his arms, yfully tapped her nose, and said, ¡°Daydreaming? You should keep an eye on where you''re going.¡± Silently, Maggie nodded. The cluster of gossiping waiters froze, their eyes growing wide as they stared at the couple. Sanford turned to them, his gaze icy. ¡°Refrain from gossiping about my future wife behind my back. Otherwise, you might learn a harsh Lesson.¡± The future wife of the boss? Was he referring to Maggie? The waiters, taken aback, quickly averted their gazes and responded with respect. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Maggie¡¯s heart raced. The happiness she was feeling seemed almost too good to be true. She feared it might be a fleeting moment of bliss. As the trio was about to enter Sanford¡¯s private room, a tentative temale voice echoed from behind. ¡°Sanford?¡± Sanford came to a halt, pulling Maggie closer into his embrace. Catching a glimpse of his subtly changing expression, Maggie turned around, intrigued. Awoman stood behind them, donning a flowing white dress, her long hair dancing in the breeze. Her face was oval-shaped, her eyes radiating warmth and tenderness. There was an air of refinement about her. Was she...? Approaching at a leisurely pace, the woman softly called out, ¡°Sanford.¡± Startled, Sanford turned around, regaining hisposure. ¡°Jaelyn, it¡¯s been a while,¡± he uttered. Jaelyn locked eyes with him, tears welling up in her eyesPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°It''s been ages, Sanford. You¡¯ve be even more captivating.¡± Sanford grinned, breaking the tension. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I''m fine,¡± Jaelyn replied, her gaze lowered. Her eyes, brimming with tears, yearned to speak; yet she hesitated, as if there were countless untold secrets between them. People couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Sanford swallowed hard and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Maggie, and her brother. Maggie, meet Jaelyn.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Jaelyn. As Sanford¡¯s current girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Jaelyn, his ex. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Jaelyn exuded a grace that Maggie felt she Lacked. Unlike Selina, who had mastered the art of dance, Jaelyn possessed a delicate temperament It had a way of evoking a man¡¯s protective instincts. Maggie clenched her fingers and felt a sense of inferiority. lello, nice to meet you,¡± Jaelyn greeted warmly, extending her hand. ¡°Hello.¡± Maggie, suppressing her emotions, reached out and shook Jaelyn¡¯s hand. Compared to Jaelyn¡¯s rough hands, Jaelyn¡¯s skin felt incredibly smooth; it was aforting sensation. Maggie withdrew her hand and pursed her lips, realizing she couldn''t measure up to Jaelyn¡¯s beauty. ¡°Is someone with you?¡± Sanford inquired, ncing at Jaelyn. Shaking her head, Jaelyn replied, ¡°No, | actually came here alone. | wanted to revisit this ce.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her affectionate gaze reminded Sanford of their past dinners together. After a moment of silence, he suggested, ¡°Allow me to treat you to today¡¯s meal.¡± Politely declining, Jaelyn responded, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Just consider it a celebration of your rebirth,¡± Sanford insisted. Jaelyn maintained her gaze on him, expressing her gratitude with a simple, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sanford shifted his gaze away and turned to Maggie, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nodding in agreement, Maggie followed Sanford as he led her to his exclusive room. Before entering, she cast onest nce back at Jaelyn. Jaelyn stood there, slender and a Little lonely. Maggie nced downward, avoiding eye contact. Once inside the private room, Sanford began cing his order, appearing calm on the surface. However, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but notice his absent-mindedness. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter: 1311 How could he be so indifferent towards his beloved ex-girlfriend? ¡°| need to use the restroom,¡± Sanford stated after finalizing their order. ¡°Alright,¡± Maggie replied, though Sanford didn¡¯t head towards the bathroom within the private room; instead, he exited the room. Was he going to meet Jaelyn? ¡°Maggie, who¡¯s Jaelyn?¡± Bart inquired after Sanford¡¯s departure, breaking his silence. ¡°His ex-girlfriend,¡± Maggie responded. Bart¡¯s eyes widened with realization. ¡°No wonder.¡± Maggie nced at him, curiosity in her eyes. ¡°No wonder what?¡± ¡°| just get this feeling that when he looks at her, he¡¯s somehow changed,¡± Bart mused, scratching his head thoughtfully. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Maggie stared at him intently, her interest piqued. ¡°What''s the difference?¡± ¡°I''m not sure. ALL | know is that he¡¯s not the same,¡± Bart replied, his inexperience in matters of the heart making it difficult for him to articte his feelings.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A brief silence enveloped them as Maggie pondered his words. Then, out of nowhere, she asked, ¡°Bart, do you think she¡¯s more beautiful than me?¡± Bart gazed at Maggie, contemting for a moment. ¡°Nah, | don¡¯t think so. But she¡¯s got a good temperament, I¡¯11 give her that.¡± The implication hung in the air; Jaelyn¡¯s temperament clearly surpassed her own. Maggie nodded, her eyes cast downward. ¡°Guys must be into her.¡± Atinge of dejection colored her expression. Bart scratched his head ¡°Maggie, do you feel inferior? Don¡¯t put yourself down. You''re beautiful too. Otherwise, why would Sanford fall for you?¡± His words held truth. Maggie tilted her head, locking eyes with him. ¡°Then why do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± After a few seconds, Bart scratched his head and blurted out, ¡°You''re simple and pure, gentle and kind.¡± Maggie was at a loss for words. Did he genuinely believe she was beautiful? ¡°Bart, just say it straight-I¡¯m a country bumpkin, right?¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter: 1312 Bart grinned. ¡°No, not at all. You''re simply pure and innocent.¡± Maggie was rendered speechless. Pleasing andforting her proved to be quite a challenge for him. ¡°Bart, you should really Learn how to givepliments if you want any chance with girls in the future,¡± time to improve his skills. said Maggie, suggesting he take some Bart looked bewildered. ¡°Maggie, why would you say that?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t even exin why I¡¯m beautiful,¡± Maggie pointed out. ¡°Didn''t | justpliment you?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°That wasn¡¯t apliment; it felt more Like mockery.¡± As they chatted and Laughed, the waiter entered the room to serve their dishes. The private room had arge French window, offering a clear view of the street outside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Suddenly, heavy rain poured from the dark sky The lush green nts in the garden glistened a vibrant shade of green as the downpour washed over them. Bart ced a hand on his stomach and inquired, ¡°Maggie, why hasn¡¯t Sanford returned yet?¡± Maggie remained silent, contemting his question. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat. I''ll go outside to look for him.¡± Did he meet someone outside? shes of Jaelyn¡¯s face raced through Maggie''s mind. She pursed her lips, ready to step out. ncing through the window, she caught sight of a man and a woman walking together in the rain, holding an umbre. The man stood tall and firm, tightly embracing the petite woman dressed in white. The umbre tilted more towards her, causing the raindrops to sprinkle the man¡¯s shoulder. Yet, he seemed unfazed by the dampness as he disappeared into the rain, cradling the woman in his arms. They were Sanford and Jaelyn. Maggie''s fingers curled, a tinge of disappointment creeping in. Did Sanford venture out to find Jaelyn just now? Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter: 1313 Where were they headed? Would they reunite? ¡°Maggie, what are you Looking at?¡± Curious, Bart followed Maggie¡¯s gaze to the window, but he saw nothing remarkable. Maggie snapped back to reality and took a seat, her expression pale. ¡°Nothing.¡± Bart couldn''t help but notice that she Looked upset. ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s the matter? Didn''t you say you were going to find Sanford?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Maggie pushed aside her inner turmoil and replied, ¡°Never mind. | won¡¯t go searching for him. He must be upied with something and will return when he¡¯s done. It seemed she must awaken from her beautiful dream. The happiness she experienced was short-lived, like a fleeting spark. Meanwhile, Sanford climbed into the car and buckled his seat belt. Turning to Jaelyn, he asked, ¡°Where do you Live?¡± Just as he was about to step out of the private room for a smoke, he caught sight of Jaelyn hailing a taxi. During rush hour, calling a taxi wasn¡¯t easy, especially with the rain pouring down. So, Sanford decided to ask the waiter for an umbre and offer Jaelyn a ride back. ¡°Im staying at Owmale Hotel,¡± Jaelyn replied, her voice barely above a whisper.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sanford paused briefly, then started the car. He remembered that Jaelyn wasn¡¯t from Wragos originally; they used to live together when they were dating. As the car inched forward, the windshield wipers diligently cleared the raindrops from the window. fortable silence enveloped them. Breaking it, Sanford asked, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter: 1314 Jaelyn gazed at the road ahead, feeling a heavy cloud of sadness engulfing her. ¡°| haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. Maybe I''ll go abroad again.¡± Sanford sensed the mncholy in her tone, his grip on the steering wheel tightening reflexively. Asomber atmosphere settled between them as they continued their journey in silence. Eventually, Sanford pulled up to the hotel gate, bringing the car to a stop. ¡°Here we are,¡± he announced softly. Jaelyn unfastened her seat belt and nced at him from the corner of her eye. Suddenly, an impulse took hold of her, and she leaned over, enveloping him in a heartfelt embrace.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Sanford, | miss you so much. Can¡¯t we turn back time?¡± she pleaded, her longing evident in her voice. Outside, the rain poured relentlessly, and the rhythmic swish of the windshield wipers apanied the downpour. Sanford¡¯s gaze shifted downward, his eyes filled with a mixture of emotions difficult to decipher. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Jaelyn, let¡¯s Leave the past in the past. | have a girlfriend now.¡± Tears welled up in Jaelyn¡¯s eyes as she Lifted her head, her voice quivering with emotion. ¡°Sanford, do you love her?¡± Sanford pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And what about me? Who do you Love more?¡± Who did he love more? Sanford pondered the question silently, his gaze fixated on her captivating countenance. After a while, he averted his eyes, unable to hold the intensity of the moment. Jaelyn, we''re no longer together. Please, Let go. You may get out of the car now,¡± he said, his voice devoid of warmth. His handsome face remained impassive, revealing no trace of emotion. Disappointment clouded Jaelyn¡¯s eyes as she reluctantly released her grip on him. ¡°| apologize for my inappropriate behavior just now. Thank you for driving me back.¡± If his evasion indicated his preference, did it mean he loved her more? A small smile yed on Jaelyn¡¯s Lips as she reached for the car door, ready to step out into the rain-soaked world. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Sanford interjected, halting her movements. A glimmer of hope illuminated Jaelyn¡¯s eyes as she turned to face him, anticipation radiating from her. ¡°It''s raining outside. Take the umbre,¡± Sanford offered, handing her an umbre. Jaelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking he couldn''t resist the urge to apany her into the hotel. Jaelyn averted her gaze and left the umbre behind. ¡°No need. It¡¯s close, and I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter: 1315Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As he watched her enter the hotel in the rain, Sanford¡¯s eyes fixated on her back. After a few seconds, he turned the car around and drove back to Atera Restaurant. Bart savored his meal in the private room, but Maggiecked any appetite. Absently, she stirred the soup in her bowl with a spoon in hand. Forty minutes had gone by. What could they be doing now? They must be having a deep conversation. Lost in their Love, would they...? At that moment, the door swung open, and Sanford walked in. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. He still wore the same outfit as before-a white shirt and ck suit pants-with the dampness lingering in the air. He returned! Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she hurriedly stood up. ¡°You''re back!¡± ¡°Well, were you waiting for me?¡± Sanford smiled and briskly wiped the rainwater off his shirt. Maggie didn¡¯t respond but fetched a dry towel to assist him in drying his clothes. Suddenly, she noticed a faint lipstick stain on his shirt beneath the cor. Maggie paused, feeling a pang of sadness. Was this a Lipstick mark left by Jaelyn? What had they been up to just now? ¡°Sanford, where have you been? Why did it take you so long?¡± Bart inquired, almost finished with his meal. ¡°Oh, | gave a friend a ride back to the hotel,¡± Sanford replied. He remainedposed, without any hesitation. Maggie realized she might have been overthinking things. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter: 1316 If he had been up to something with Jaelyn, he wouldn¡¯t have returned so quickly. Perhaps the Lipstick mark on his shirt was just an innocent ident. Maggie pondered for a moment, taking a breath topose herself. She guided him to the table and poured some soup into a bowl. ¡°Have some soup first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sanford epted the bowl and sipped it with grace. At Beauty Apartments, Brian had gone out for a dinner party, leaving Rosalynn alone at home. After enjoying a casual dinner, she settled in the study to work on a design draft. After a while, her phone suddenly rang, jolting her from her focused state. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was Keegan calling. Answering the phone, she heard Keegan¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Rosalynn, hurry to Royarid Club. | can¡¯t hold on much Longer!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Keegan¡¯s words, Rosalynn swiftly rose to her feet and inquired, ¡°What''s the matter? What''s going on?¡± ¡°Deanna and Doreen are on the verge of a fight!¡± Keegan divulged. ¡°What? What happened? Why would they fight?¡± Rosalynn questioned, grabbing the car keys and hastily swapping her shoes for a more suitable pair. ¡°Well, today | had a meeting with a client at Royarid Club, and Deanna apanied me. Everything seemed fine until the end of the meeting when she bumped into Doreen again. Doreen insisted on taking me to meet her acquaintances, iming she could introduce more clients to me. | wanted to join in to make it perfunctory, but Deanna put a halt to that. And now, they both adamantly refuse to let the other one go. They even went as far as dering they want to have a showdown to see who can handle their alcohol better. | couldn¡¯t dissuade them!¡± Keegan¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety and helplessness, drowned in a sea of noise. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow yfully and quipped, ¡°Why is Deanna vying with Doreen? Does she have a crush on you?¡± Keegan rolled his eyes. ¡°Deanna simply doesn¡¯t want me to be pestered by Doreen. Time is running short;e and take her back as soon as possible.¡± Rosalynn sensed the urgency in his voice and shed a knowing smile. ¡°Got it. I''ll be there in no time.¡± She sped to Royarid Club. Upon entering, she scanned the room and quickly spotted Keegan and the others seated on the right side of the bustling dance floor on the ground level. Deanna and Doreen sat there, immersed in their drinks, with several empty sses scattered messily across the table. Keegan yearned to intervene, but two imposing men in ck stood in his way, blocking his path. Why were there men in ck? Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter: 1317 Frowning, Rosalynn was about to approach when Doreen stumbled towards Keegan. In the blink of an eye, Doreen threw herself into Keegan¡¯s arms, clinging to him like an octopus. Keegan struggled to free himself, but she held on even tighter. Rosalynn sighed, rubbing her forehead, and hastened her pace. Inside the booth, Deanna¡¯s face flushed from the effects of alcohol. Witnessing Doreen¡¯s behavior, she shouted, ¡°Doreen, let him go!¡± ¡°Keegan is mine!¡± Doreen squeezed Keegan tightly, her smile taunting Deanna. ¡°That¡¯s not true! He doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. Release him!¡± Deanna stood up, attempting to forcefully pull Doreen away. ¡°Stop her,¡± Doreenmanded the two bodyguards. The men in ck nodded and obstructed Deanna¡¯¡®s path. Filled with anger, Deanna pushed the bodyguards with all her might, but they remained unmoved. Instead, she stumbled from intoxication. Doreen turned around, a smug smile ying on her Lips as she stood on tiptoe, pouting for a kiss from Keegan. But he quickly dodged, avoiding her advances. Deanna¡¯s eyes widened in anger, her frustration growing. Looking around, she noticed a bottle and, fueled by her drunken state, shouted at the bodyguards, ¡°Get Lost!¡° The tall, strong bodyguards remained unmoved, further fueling Deanna¡¯s rage. She flung the bottle at one of them in a fit of fury, but he deftly evaded it, skillfully twisting her wrist in the process.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The bottle crashed to the floor, and Deanna let out a cry of pain. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Let go of me! My hand is going to break!¡± Just then, a slender figure swiftly approached. She picked up the fallen bottle and forcefully smashed it against the bodyguard¡¯s head. There was a loud bang as the bottle shattered into countless pieces. The bodyguard screamed in agony, releasing his grip on Deanna and clutching his injured head. Deanna¡¯s strength wavered, and she nearly lost her bnce, barely managing to steady herself by grabbing hold of the nearby table. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter: 1318 Through her teary, blurred vision, she saw Rosalynn hurrying towards her with a stern expression. ¡°Deanna, are you alright?¡± Rosalynn asked, concern evident in her voice. Rosalynn gently held Deanna¡¯s wrist and discovered a bruise forming on it, a testament to the force of the bodyguard''s grip. Deanna met Rosalynn¡¯s gaze with a vacant stare. As she prepared to speak, the bodyguard that Rosalynn had assaulted seized a bottle, charging forward with a fiery anger. ¡°Watch out!¡± Deanna¡¯s warning echoed through the air. Swiftly, Rosalynn shoved Deanna out of the way, avoiding the charging bodyguard with grace. His assault unsessful, the bodyguard reeled back, preparing to charge again. Observing hisrade¡¯s attack repelled, the other bodyguard made a decision. Flexing his sinewy muscles, he was ready to join the skirmish. Keegan, his brows furrowed, found himself under the pestering attention of Doreen. ¡°Doreen, please tell your bodyguards to stand down.¡± ¡°Well, grant me a kiss, and they''ll retreat.¡± Drawing Keegan closer with a coy arm draped around his neck, Doreen attempted to nt a kiss on him. With swift reflexes, Keegan darted away. Spotting a passing waiter carrying a tray of wine, he snatched a ss and promptly sshed its cold contents onto Doreen¡¯s face. Apiercing scream slipped from Doreen¡¯s lips as she felt the icy sting. Her grip loosened instantly. ¡°Keegan, how dare you?¡± ¡°Is this the ssh of sobriety you needed?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With a sigh, Keegan stepped back, putting a safe distance between himself and Doreen. Wine-stained and furious, Doreen scrambled to mop up the wine on her face. Meanwhile, Rosalynn managed to subdue the two bodyguards. Deanna, caught off guard by the disy, watched as Rosalynn approached her. ¡°Awesome!¡± She looked at Rosalynn in awe. Rosalynn, bemused by the admiration in Deanna¡¯s eyes, found her sister-inw to be more endearing in her inebriated state. ¡°We should go, I''ll drive you home,¡± Rosalynn offered, supporting the unsteady Deanna. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter: 1319 Deanna, her gaze nk, asked slowly, ¡°Heroine, if | don¡¯t do as you say, will you hit me?¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°Yes, | will.¡± After swallowing hard, Deanna dered, ¡°Then I''ll do as you say.¡± Aripple of Laughter escaped from Rosalynn. Well, it seems there truly wasn¡¯t a problem that a show of force and power couldn''t solve.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Rosalynn, are you alright?¡± Keegan asked, approaching Rosalynn, his voice Laced with concern. Despite his knowledge of Rosalynn¡¯s skills. he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°I''m fine. I¡¯m going to take Deanna home.¡± Rosalynn nced at Doreen, who was drying her hair. ¡°Thank God you''re here.¡± Keegan exhaled a sigh of relief, his eyes shifting to Deanna. ¡°Rosalynn, could you persuade your husband to keep his sister away from me?¡± Rosalynn suppressed augh, preparing to respond when Deanna beat her to it. ¡°Hey! How dare you try to pass me off? Rosalynn, punch him!¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Was she here to y the role of Deanna¡¯s personal enforcer? ¡°Did you hear that? You might want to prepare yourself for a Lengthy struggle,¡± Rosalynn told Keegan, who could only look on in frustration Why were they all treating him this way? Without further dy, Rosalynn left the club with Deanna in tow. Once inside the car, Deanna, her eyes zed with drunkenness, turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hit him?¡± Securing her seatbelt, Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not right to hit people.¡± ¡°But you just hit them,¡± Deanna slurred. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re my sister-inw,¡± Rosalynn murmured. At that moment, her phone rang. It was Brian. ¡°Hello?¡± Rosalynn answered. ¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter: 1320 ¡°I''m at Royarid Club. Deanna¡¯s had too much to drink. I¡¯m taking her back to your grandma¡¯¡®s.¡± Brian fell silent. After a pause, he said, ¡°Take her to my apartment instead. | don¡¯t want to risk waking Grandma up. It¡¯s Late.¡± Rosalynn thought for a moment, then agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± She hung up and nced at Deanna, who had dozed off. For someone who couldn''t handle their liquor, she had been adamant about matching Doreen drink for drink. She was indeed a formidable protector of Keegan. Smiling to herself, Rosalynn fastened Deanna¡¯s seatbelt and set off for Beauty Apartments. In the parking Lot, Brian awaited Rosalynn¡¯s arrival. Rosalynn switched off the engine and opened the car door. ¡°Brian, Deanna is asleep.¡± Brian nodded, opened the passenger seat door, and gently lifted Deanna from the car. ¡°Why did she drink?¡± Rosalynn closed the car door and eximed, ¡°All for a man.¡± Brian furrowed his brows. ¡°For a man? Is she in love?¡± Rosalynn grinned, ¡°No. You arranged a tutor for her, remember? That tutor was bothered by a woman, and she stood up for him.¡± Was that so?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Brian chuckled. ¡°So Keegan was harassed by Doreen again?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°He should thank me for finding such a loyal student who would defend him,¡± Brian teased. Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh. If he knew that Keegan considered Deanna a burden, he would probablybel Keegan as ungrateful. When they returned home, Rosalynn asked Brian to put Deanna into a bedroom, while she went to fetch the medicine kit and some clothes for Deanna. In the guest room, Brian Laid Deanna on the bed and his eyes narrowed when he noticed her bruised wrist. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter: 1321 What happened? ¡°Brian, let me attend to her.¡± Rosalynn entered the room with a medical kit. Brian stepped aside and inquired, ¡°Did Doreen cause her wrist injury?¡± ¡°No, it was Doreen¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rosalynn applied ointment to Deanna¡¯s wrist and started massaging the bruise. Awoken by the pain, Deanna scrunched her eyebrows. She then opened her eyes. Rosalynn said nothing and continued her ministrations. Deanna peered at Rosalynn through bleary eyes, as if trying to identify something. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been very obedient. Don¡¯t hit me.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn was Left speechless. So was Brian. Rosalynn was amused. When she finished the massage, she picked up a spray bottle and applied it to Deanna¡¯s wrist. jow, Let¡¯s change you into your pajamas before you go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Deanna responded, spreading her arms obediently. Rosalynn asked Brian to leave the room. Then she helped Deanna change into her pajamas and cleaned her face. After ensuring that Deanna was fast asleep, she quietly exited the guest room. Brian was waiting for her in the corridor. ¡°Why would she think you¡¯d hit her?¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn chuckled again. ¡°Back at Royarid Club, Doreen was trying to take advantage of Keegan, and Deanna attempted to intervene. Consequently, Doreen ordered her bodyguards to stop her. | took down the two bodyguards.¡± On hearing this, Brian smiled and nodded. ¡°It appears that Deanna has started Looking up to you.¡± Rosalynn smiled and headed towards the bathroom to wash her hands. ¡°| just hope she doesn¡¯t cause trouble and speak ill of me to your mother in the future.¡± An ally was always more beneficial than an enemy. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter: 1322 Bathing under the warm yellow light, she looked at her reflection in the mirror. The woman looking back was elegant and sophisticated, even more beautiful and endearing in the soft light and shadows. Brian gently embraced her from behind. ¡°My love, you are so virtuous.¡± Rosalynn took a towel and dried her hands, smiling. She was virtuous because he was her husband. Love was mutual.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She could feel his love for her. Naturally, she would treat his family with the utmost consideration. Brian spun her around, leaned in, and kissed her as his breath grew heavier. Rosalynn evaded him once he was appeased. ¡°You smell Like alcohol. Go take a shower.¡± ¡°Let''s shower together,¡± Brian suggested in a raspy voice. Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather not.¡± ¡°But | want to.¡± Without further ado, Brian scooped her up and made his way towards the bathroom. As Rosalynn gazed at his Lush hair, she mused aloud, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re starting to get grey hairs. Do you know why? It¡¯s because you''re excessively indulging in carnal pleasures.¡± Brian merely raised an eyebrow, setting her down once they were inside the bathroom. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s just hair. Grey or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. | have my priorities.¡± Rosalynn sighed, realizing Brian could always find a way to justify his indulgences. Recalling Deanna¡¯s words, she asked, ¡°Brian, Deanna mentioned that your mother is intent on forcing us to divorce. What if she insists on it?¡± Brian was in the process of turning on the shower when her words made him pause. ¡°Honey, this is our life. | intend to follow my heart.¡± Rosalynn fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°But even the strongest resolve can erode over time. Many couples start their journey in love, only to see it wane amidst the trials of daily life, often culminating in divorce.¡± Brian fixed his gaze on her, questioning, ¡°Honey, are you uncertain about our marriage?¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter: 1323 Rosalynn returned his stare, countering, ¡°Are you?¡± Brian frowned, responding with a touch of indignation, ¡°Of course, | am. Well, that was a relief. He was confident in their union. Only by standing together could they withstand any external pressures, right? Rosalynn beamed, rising on her tiptoes to nt a kiss on his supple lips. Brian¡¯s eyes darkened. He drew her into his embrace, his deft fingers expertly undoing her buttons. Everything unfolded seamlessly. Later, as Rosalynny on the bed, examining her fair hands, she felt a pang of frustration. What did he eat? Why was he so energetic? It waste into the night. On the 28th floor, Maggie rolled over on the bed, reaching out for theforting presence of her man. But she found nothing but cold sheets. Her eyes fluttered open to find Sanford¡¯s side of the bed vacant. Where could he have gone? Was he meeting Jaelyn? Awave of unease swept over Maggie. She cast aside the quilt and rose from the bed, only to find Sanford smoking on the bedroom balcony. His tall silhouette stood cloaked in the darkness, exuding an eerie calm. His back was turned to her, obscuring his face from view. All she could discern was the cigarette gripped between his fingers, its tip glowing intermittently in the night. Was his midnight smoke a sign of distress? Was he yearning for Jaelyn? Suddenly, the man moved.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He flicked the spent cigarette into the ashtray, turned on his heel, and slid open the balcony door. Noticing Maggie''s presence, Sanford paused, surprise etching his features. ¡°Maggie, you''re awake too? Did | disturb you?¡± Maggie met his gaze as he approached, words tumbling from her lips unbidden. ¡°Sanford, are you missing Jaelyn?¡± Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter: 1324 The smile on Sanford¡¯s face froze. ¡°Maggie...¡± Maggie clenched her fists, fighting back the pain welling up inside her. ¡°I know you still have feelings for her. If you want to reconcile with her, | can step aside.¡± Step aside? Sanford¡¯s smile fadedpletely. ¡°Maggie, is that what you want?¡± Regret began to gnaw at Maggie.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She wished she could take back her words and reassure him that she didn¡¯t want him to seek another woman. But she held her tongue. ¡°Yes,¡± Staring into her slightly reddened eyes, Sanford asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you love me?¡± ? Did Maggie love Sanford? Absolutely, she did. Her love for him was so profound that she yearned to fulfill his every desire! Maggie said, ¡°I do love you.¡± ¡°Then why would you hand me over to someone else?¡± Sanford inquired. Maggie held back her tears, and in a whisper, said, ¡°Don''t you wish to be with Jaelyn again?¡± In the bedroom, the soft glow of a solitary wallmp was the only Light. Its warm yellow radiance cast onto her slender frame, rendering her particrly vulnerable. Sanford sighed slightly, holding her shoulders. ¡°Maggie, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would double-cross you?¡± Slowly, Maggie lifted her gaze to meet his. Sanford continued, ¡°Jaelyn is my first love. | can¡¯t deny she has a ce in my heart, but I¡¯m certain that the person | love now is you Some people are meant to reside only in memories, and you are the one | want to share the remainder of my Life with.¡± His captivating eyes were filled with affection, and his tone was soft, tender. He dered his love for her in the present. She was the one he wished to spend the rest of his life with. With his words, Maggie felt a surge of vitality and hope. She flung herself into his arms, clutching him tightly. She loathed her current state. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter: 1325 Her fear of Loss had spurred her suspicions. Perhaps all this was an offshoot of love! She couldn''t discern whether he was simply consoling her or expressing his true feelings. All she knew was that she wished to hold onto him and prolong this beautiful dream. Tears dampened his cor. Sanford gently lifted her face, his eyes reflecting a trace of sympathy. ¡°Are you crying?¡± Maggie sniffled and murmured, ¡°When | woke up and didn¡¯t see you, | thought you abandoned me.¡± Sanford ran his hand through her hair, cradling her in his arms as they moved towards the bed. ¡°Silly girl, how could | ever abandon you? Don¡¯t overthink. Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡± He just needed time for deep contemtion, to discern who held greater importance in his heart. What would happen if Maggie walked away from him and he was left with Jaelyn? No, he didn¡¯t want to contemte a world without Maggie. The next day Upon awakening, Deanna was met with a throbbing pain in her temples. Rising to a sitting position, she surveyed her surroundings, her gaze Lingering on the unfamiliar environment. Where was she? This wasn¡¯t the Hughes family¡¯s vi, was it? Fragments of memories began to percte into her conscious mind. Awoman was nimble, adroitly spinning around to take down the hefty man towering over her. It was like something out of a martial arts film.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Deanna shivered, hugging herself tightly. She recalled everything from the previous night. The woman with the impressivebat skills was her sister-inw, Rosalynn. And to think, she had instigated Rosalynn before. And yet, Rosalynn hadn¡¯t snapped her neck. Deanna swallowed hard, tentatively touching her neck. As she lifted her hand, her gaze inadvertently fell on the Lengthy cotton pajamas adorned with cartoon prints she was wearing. A sh of distaste passed through her eyes. Whose pajamas were these? They even had a Peppa Pig on them How incredibly juvenile! As Deanna mentally voiced herints, she drew back the quilt and rose from the bed. In the dining room, Brian and Rosalynn sat opposite each other, engrossed in their breakfast. The sunlight streaming through the window bathed the room in a soft golden hue. Despite the pair¡¯s silence, the atmosphere remained tranquil and serene. Blinking, Deanna found herself surprisingly approving of their pairing. ¡°Good morning.¡± Rosalynn, noticing Deanna¡¯s presence, turned her head and greeted her. ¡°Morning.¡± Deanna returned the greeting as she made her way towards the couple. ¡°You might want to freshen up first. Your clean clothes are already in the bathroom,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter: 1326 ¡°Fine,¡± Deanna said, ncing down at her pajamas before turning to Rosalynn with furrowed brows. ¡°Why are all the clothes you picked out for me covered in cartoon patterns?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re cute?¡± ¡°Cute? Maybe for Little kids,¡± Deanna grumbled as she rushed into the bathroom to inspect the outfit Rosalynn hadid out. A bubble-sleeved top in shades of purple and pink, paired with a white dress, surprisingly close to Deanna¡¯s usual style. She smiled, satisfied with the selection. In the dining room, Brian inquired, ¡°Is Deanna wearing your pajamas?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re mine,¡± Rosalynn confirmed with a nod. ¡°ve never seen you wear them,¡± Brian remarked, sipping his coffee. ¡°They were purchased years ago but have never been worn,¡± Rosalynn exined. She knew Deanna was particr about clothing and would prefer something brand new. ¡°So, you had such taste once?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. Rosalynn looked up at him. ¡°Well, | grew up in the countryside, so naturally, my taste was questionable.¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be so sensitive. | didn¡¯t mean it Like that.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°| mean, you once had a lovely sense of style,¡± Brian rified. Rosalynn nced at him skeptically. ¡°Haven''t you heard the saying? A woman is only described as lovely when she can¡¯t be called beautiful.¡± Brian arched his eyebrows. ¡°Whoever said that probably isn¡¯t a man. In my eyes, my wife is sexy, beautiful, and charming-all those descriptors fit you.¡± Asmile graced Rosalynn¡¯s lips. ¡°You''re particrly eloquent with yourpliments today.¡± Returning her smile, Brian quipped, ¡°Would you like to hear more?¡± ¡°Focus on your breakfast,¡± Rosalynn advised, turning her attention back to her meat. Emerging from the bathroom after her shower, Deanna found Rosalynn had prepared a ss of milk for her. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter: 1327 Feeling parched, she gratefully epted the ss and drained its contents. ¡°Have some breakfast,¡± Brian said, sliding a bowl of porridge and a te of pickled cabbage in front of her. Eyeing the simple fare, Deanna couldn''t hide her disappointment. ¡°Is this all | get? Brian, are you trying to starve me?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°What would you prefer to eat, then?¡± Deanna hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°Actually, | don¡¯t really have an appetite.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Brian replied.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn made this porridge because she knew you might not feel like eating. It¡¯s easy on the stomach.¡± At that, Deanna nced at Rosalynn, who sat in quiet attentiveness. Somewhat awkwardly, Deanna murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn seemed to be slowly changing her opinion ¡°You''re wee. Give it a try,¡± Rosalynn said. Deanna nodded and took a spoonful of porridge. The smooth consistency, paired with the tangy and vorful pickles, seemed to kickstart her appetite. Deanna¡¯s eyes brightened as she realized Rosalynn was an excellent cook. There¡¯s a saying that the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. Had Rosalynn captured her brother¡¯s heart with her culinary skills? Deanna Looked up and studied the couple. Recalling Rosalynn¡¯s evidentbat skills, she couldn¡¯t help but arch her brows. ¡°Brian, does she beat you up often?¡± Brian had just finished his breakfast. At her question, he paused ¡°Beaten? By whom?¡± ¡°Your wild wife,¡± Deanna said. After a brief pause, Brian burst into Laughter. Deanna smirked. ¡°I think you''ve developed a masochistic streak, so even if she did beat you up, you¡¯d probably enjoy it, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow and nced at Rosalynn, who seemed entertained by the conversation. Rosalynn found it amusing and nodded. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter: 1328 ¡°Deanna, you make an interesting point.¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°So, you actually have beaten him?¡± Rosalynn responded, ¡°I only take such measures with jerks. Ask your brother, does he qualify?¡± Brian nced at Rosalynn, saying nothing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, it seemed that there was a slight change in his countenance. Knowing that he should be a little unhappy, Rosalynn smiled and asked, ¡°Are you angry? | haven''t beaten you before. So technically, you are not a jerk.¡± With a faint smile, Brian said, ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t beaten me. You only scratched and bit me.¡± In fact, biting and scratching were things that showed their Little fun in bed. Hearing this, Rosalynn immediately understood what he meant, and she couldn''t help but re at him shyly. Brian seemed to be ina good mood and leaned back. On the other hand, Deanna didn¡¯t quite get her brother¡¯s words. While blinking her eyes, she innocently remarked, ¡°So, it turns out that you two always fight?¡± With a sly smile, Brian stared intently at Rosalynn and said casually, ¡°Well, we only fight in one ce.¡± ¡°Really? Where?¡± Deanna asked curiously. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With her flustered face, she crumpled the tissue in her hand into a ball and threw it to Brian. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk about these things in front of an innocent girl.¡± However, Brian caught the ball of tissue precisely and retorted, ¡°What? She is already an adult.¡± ¡°And you are her brother! Don¡¯t you feel a Little awkward?¡± ¡°Not really. | was just telling the truth.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s Lips twitched, not able to speak a word. Hearing the two continued their argument, Deanna suddenly realized something. She understood that they must have been flirting just now. In her memory, she recalled that her brother only used to talk a little. He always Looked calm and serious, far from an ordinary person Even when he was with Selina, his expression would just be a bit more gentle. But still, he wouldn¡¯t chat much. But now, in front of Rosalynn, he looked more like a real person, who had the ability to Love and joke. Was this change because of Rosalynn? Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter: 1329This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Thinking of what her mother had said, Deanna frowned a little. She hesitated for a while, not sure whether she should tell Rosalynn that her mother might threaten her by using Karina as the key piece. While pondering this thought, her phone suddenly rang. She stood up and took her phone out. The moment she saw that the number belonged to her mother, she inexplicably felt a sense of betrayal. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Deanna, will youe to the hotel and have breakfast with me today?¡± Noemi asked straightforwardly. Abit surprised, Deanna¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry | can¡¯t apany you today. I''ll be going to Brian¡¯spanyter.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t dare tell her mother that she was at her brother¡¯s home right now. She didn¡¯t want any trouble, and more importantly, she didn¡¯t want her mother to get angry. ¡°Oh, is that so? Why are you being so diligent today?¡± Noemi teased with a smile. ¡°Is it that unbelievable?¡± ¡°No. Of course, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m d that you are working very hard.¡± The two of them talked for a couple more minutes before they ended the call. Afterward, Deanna took a deep breath, feeling that she actually had the potential to be a great liar and traitor. ¡°Deanna, do you still want to grab a bite?¡± Brian asked casually. But Deanna shook her head and replied, ¡°It''s okay. I¡¯m full.¡± Brian then Looked at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the headquarters for a meeting today. You can ride with Rosalynn¡¯s car and go to S.W. Studio.¡± Deanna nced at Rosalynn and nodded in agreement. Eventually, the three of them went out together and Deanna got in Rosalynn¡¯s car. Rosalynn turned on her ylist and then drove out of the parking Lot. While on the road, the two of them didn¡¯t really talk with each other and just kept silent. After a long while, Deanna peeked at Rosalynn and couldn''t help asking, ¡°Karina Glyn is your best friend, right?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Yeah. What''s wrong?¡± Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter: 1330 Deanna hesitated for a moment but finally started speaking. ¡°If my mother threaten you using your best friend, forcing you to divorce my brother, will you agree?¡± Threatening her with Karina? Rosalynn¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Deanna, why do you ask that? Is your mother nning something?¡± Deanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes blinked repeatedly. ¡°No, it was just a random thought. | just wanted to test you for a bit.¡± Rosalynn kept silent for a moment, but her serious expression remained. Then, she eventually said, ¡°Deanna, there are some lines that cannot be crossed. For example, the people | care about should not be involved in anything.¡± Obviously, she could tolerate Brian¡¯s family to the best of her ability because she Loved him. But it didn¡¯t give them a free pass to hurt the people she cared about. At this point, she hoped that Deanna was saying the truth and was just asking casually. When the car arrived at their destination, Rosalynn parked the car and asked Deanna to get out first. Looking at the serious expression on Rosalynn¡¯s face, Deanna got out of the car, feeling guilty in her heart. While staring at Deanna¡¯s back, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows in confusion. Deanna said that it was just a random thought, but Rosalynn wasn¡¯t buying it. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and dialed Karina¡¯s number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ALL she heard on the other Line was a recorded female voice. This made Rosalynn more suspicious. Why couldn¡¯t her call get through? Did something happen to Karina? Rosalynn became worried about her friend. Without wasting any time, she dialed another number, calling Barlow in a hurry. Fortunately, the call was quickly answered. ¡°Barlow, where are you right now?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°I''m at the airport for a business trip.¡± Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter: 1331 Thinking that this call was kind of unusual, Barlow joked, ¡°What''s wrong? Did you finally want to Leave you husband, and you want me to take you away?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He was always Like this. Rosalynn ignored the joke and asked, ¡°Karina is your partner. Do you know her schedule today or where she is right now?¡± Barlow''s cheerful attitude just now disappeared. ¡°Well, it''s true that we are partners. But it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that she reports her schedule to me. Anyway, why are you asking? Did something happen?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s actually your fault. In front of my mother-inw, you said that Karina was someone | cared greatly. | called her just now, but my call wasn¡¯t getting through. Now, | have a hunch that my mother-inw is going to use her as Leverage to make me divorce Brian.¡± On the other side of the line, Barlow looked around the airport, his expression turned somewhat grim. ¡°| see. Don''t worry. I''ll check where she should be right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, he quickly called Karina¡¯spany. ¡°Hello, this is Barlow Tucker. May | talk with Karina Glyn, please? | called her phone, but | couldn''t reach her. Is she ona business trip?¡± The receptionist of Karina¡¯s agency informed, ¡°She went with Jack Ruiz to the South Bay Vige in the neighboring city to record a variety show. Maybe her phone just doesn¡¯t have a signal right now.¡± Hearing this, Barlow couldn''t help but scoff. He couldn''t believe that she was on a business trip with that toy boy again. With a frown, Barlow said unhappily, ¡°I see.¡± Why was Rosalynn very worried about her? She was just spending a lot of time with young guys every day. She was really leading a happy life. ¡°Mr. Tucker, it¡¯s time to board,¡± his assistant reminded. Barlow nodded and began to walk, carrying his suitcase. But when he was about to check in, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Please go ahead without me. | just have something important to deal with right now.¡± Rosalynn got into his head, and he¡¯d better find Karina, in case she was in real danger. Without his knowledge, a woman¡¯s eyes were focused on his back, following him wherever he went. Meanwhile, as Rosalynn sat at her desk, she was bing more restless. She hoped that she was just thinking too much and that her best friend was just doing fine. Otherwise, she might not be able to forgive herself. A few moments after, she received a phone call. It was from Barlow. She hurriedly picked up the phone, anxious. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°| asked her agency. Karina went to a variety show with Jack, a young actor from herpany. | was told that they went toa remote ce, so perhaps her phone was just out of signal. Anyway, I''m going there to check on her.¡± Rosalynn was a bit relieved to hear this. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s great.¡± At least, with him by Karina¡¯s side, she could be at ease. After hanging up the phone, she proceeded to work again. However, until she was sure that Karina was safe, Rosalynn would not stop worrying. Not able to stop herself, she called Karina¡¯s phone again. Fortunately, this time, the phone was answered. Rosalynn asked hurriedly, ¡°Karina? Where are you? | was calling you earlier, but | couldn¡¯t get through. Are you okay?¡± Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter: 1332 ¡°Well, I''m on a business trip with Jack to record a variety show. Actually, we just got out of the car. Why, what''s wrong?¡± Karina smiled, surprised that Rosalynn sounded a Little anxious. Hearing her best friend¡¯s cheerful voice, Rosalynn felt much relieved. ¡°You''re with that young man again? Karina, Last time | heard, you are not his exclusive agent. Why do you need to apany him in person this time?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°| just want him to be famous as soon as possible. When that happens, our agency will also be popr overnight.¡± With a yful smile, Karina added, ¡°Well, | have to hang up now. We still have to ride a bus that will take us to the filming site.¡± Letting out a sigh, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Fine. Take care of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Saying goodbye in a jolly tone, Karina hung up the phone. Looking at the screen of her phone, Rosalynn couldn''t help but purse her Lips. She hoped that everything was really alright, and that she was just being paranoid. ¡°Rosalynn, this is the draft you asked me to modify yesterday. Please take a look at it.¡± Maggie approached Rosalynn¡¯s desk and handed her a design drawing. Rosalynn finally came to her senses and took the drawing. But as she examined Maggie''s work, she quickly noticed something that made her brows furrow. ¡°Maggie, there seems to be a mistake in here.¡± Hearing this, Maggie instantly leaned over and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯LL correct it right away.¡± Seeing how Maggie hastily took the draft back to her desk, Rosalynn frowned, quite curious of what was happening. ¡°Maggie, you seemed so absent-minded. Is something wrong?¡± Maggie was a careful person, who wouldn¡¯t make such small mistakes. Without answering right away, Maggie modified the draft and printed it out again. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Rosalynn, | saw Jaelyn yesterday.¡± Jaelyn? With her eyebrows slightly raised, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Did she say something that made you upset? Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter: 1333 ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing Like that.¡± Maggie shook her head and added hesitantly, ¡°I just realized that...she is a lot more graceful than me.¡± Did it mean that Maggie was feeling inferior to her? Rosalynn crossed her arms over her chest and pried further, ¡°Did Sanford see Jaelyn too?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Maggie nodded and briefly told Rosalynn about what happened yesterday when they went to Atera Restaurant for dinner after buying a car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When Maggie mentioned that Sanford sent Jaelyn back to the hotel, Rosalynn¡¯s expression changed. ¡°So, he left you alone to send Jaelyn back to the hotel? Then, what happened next?¡± Rosalynn started to think that something might have happened between them. ¡°That¡¯s it. He went straight back to the restaurant afterward,¡± Maggie said in a hurry, trying not to let Rosalynn have any wrong ideas. With a sigh, Rosalynn continued to ask, ¡°Did he say anything when he came back?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°He said that some people are just a part of his past and that | am the woman whom he wants to spend the rest of his life with.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn let out a faint smile. ¡°Isn''t that good news?¡± She thought that Maggie was upset because Sanford was going to get back together with Jaelyn. But in fact, it was actually the opposite. Maggie bit her lips and confessed, ¡°Rosalynn, | feel uneasy. Before, | thought that if he wanted to be with Jaelyn again, | could readily fulfill his wish. But now, | don¡¯t think | can do that anymore. Just thinking of him with another woman crushes my heart. But at the same time, | admit that Jaelyn is far better than me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid that someday, Sanford will get tired of me ande back to her.¡± Looking at Maggie¡¯s miserable face, Rosalynn smiled and said ¡°Unfortunately, you''ve fallen into a trap called love. The bad news is that you won''t be able to extricate yourself from it.¡± Rosalynn knew that same feeling. Only when one loved someone so deeply that she would be so nervous and afraid of losing that special person. ¡°You''re right. | Love him so much that | can¡¯t afford to lose him,¡± Maggie uttered to herself as she Lowered her head. Rosalynn gently patted her hand andforted her. ¡°Come on, you''re not supposed to sulk. He said that you are the woman that he wants to spend the rest of his life with, right? In this situation, you should trust him.¡± Maggie nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, | do trust him. It¡¯s just that | feel like I¡¯m depriving him of the chance to be with someone better. Jaelyn has big eyes and a pointed chin. More importantly, she looks timid and delicate. That''s the kind of woman that men would always want to protect.¡± Rosalynn actually wanted tough when she heard this ¡°Maggie, your words remind me of some goody-two-shoes.¡± Realizing what Rosalynn was talking about, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. This time, Rosalynn patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Maggie, trust me. Good men have the ability to identify and see beyond just the appearance of women. Believe it or not, women with gentle and quiet temperament like you are a hit!¡± Maggie smiled, knowing that Rosalynn was trying hard tofort her ¡°Thanks, Rosalynn. You really are good at cheering people up.¡± ¡°I''m not only good at cheering people up. I¡¯m also a wise woman, so you need to listen to me.¡± ¡°Of course! You are the woman that | admire the most.¡± The South Bay Vige was a ce surrounded by mountain ranges. In fact, it was a small vige with a poor economy. Despite that, it was situated between green mountains and rivers with beautiful sceneries. Just recently, a group of tourists came to take some photos of the vige and posted them on the Inte. The images went viral, and so the ce easily became an attraction for Inte celebrities. Therefore, crews from differentpanies would travel all the way to this ce to record TV programs Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter: 1334 Karina pulled up to the destination with Jack just as the clock struck two in the afternoon. Both were starving, but they put their hunger on hold to introduce themselves to the program¡¯s crew first. The team had a nifty concept: capturing the joys of rural life with a revolving door of guest participants. Up till now, their guests had been the cream of the crop, A-listers mostly. But for this episode, they rolled out the wee mat for Jack, still a rookie in the world of entertainment. When the invitationnded in Karina¡¯sp, she couldn''t help but feel like she¡¯d hit the jackpot. Curious, she asked Dillon Truman, the big cheese of the production, why Jack was picked for the show. ¡°Jack¡¯s the talk of the town online,¡± Dillon told her. ¡°Plus, the audience loves a fresh face, especially a good-looking one, to shake things up.¡± Aweight lifted off Karina¡¯s shoulders. Jack¡¯s online poprity wasn¡¯t just smoke and mirrors; theirpetitor had stirred the pot enough to get him noticed. ¡°Hi, Dillon. We''ve arrived,¡± Karina announced, catching sight of Dillon deep in conversation with a handful of crew members. ¡°Ah, Karina!¡± Dillon, who was in his early forties, greeted her warmly. Then he gestured toward a man in his early thirties. ¡°Meet Donn Boyd from Lewis Group. They''re footing some of the bill for our Little adventure here.¡± Without missing a beat, Karina extended her hand. ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The main investor showing up on set? Now that was a curveball. Was he here to keep an eye on some starlet or something? Karina didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°So, you''re the famous agent Karina Glyn?¡± Donn eyed her from head to toe. ¡°You''re quite a looker. What a waste you''re not in front of the camera.¡± He gripped her hand a bit too long, his eyes full of some unspoken intention. Karina gave him a polite smile and gently but firmly pulled her hand away. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter: 1335 Sure, she was still a greenhorn in the agent biz, but she¡¯d already had a crash course in handling guys with wandering eyes and roving hands To survive in this industry, ying the naive girl just wouldn¡¯t cut it. She could let a lot slide as long as it didn¡¯t get under her skin. ¡°Please meet Jack.¡± Karina put her arm around Jack, giving him a glowing introduction. ¡°He¡¯s both talented and good-looking. If there¡¯s a chance for future coboration, keep him in mind, would you?¡± Donn gave Jack a once-over and nodded. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re on the hunt for a spokesperson for Lewis Group¡¯s new luxury building venture. He might just fit the bill.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Is that so? We''d Love the opportunity to work with you.¡± ¡°We can discuss that over Lunch,¡± Donn suggested, shing a grin ¡°Have you had anything to eat?¡± ¡°No. We came in a hurry,¡± Karina answered ¡°In that case, why not let your actor start filming? Meanwhile, we can find somewhere to eat and talk business,¡± he proposed with a smile ¡°Sounds Like a n.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. No objections from her end. She signaled for Jack to get to work Jack, however, looked a bit uneasy. ¡°You''re going to dine with him? Just the two of you?¡± Understanding his concern, Karina assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good.¡± Jack Looked like he wanted to add something but held his tongue. Just then, a call from the director interrupted the moment. ¡°Jack, they¡¯re ready for you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way,¡± said Karina, nudging Jack to get moving. ¡°Keep your phone on, okay? And call me if you need anything,¡± Jack told her as a parting reminder ¡°| promise,¡± Karina assured him, watching as he walked toward the set. Donn¡¯s eyes lingered on her for a moment too long, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in a way that made her skin crawl just a little. ¡°Shall we, Karina?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She shook off the uneasy feeling and climbed into the car with Donn. As they hit the road, another car zipped past them. It was a taxi Inside that taxi was Barlow, eyes closed and leaning against the window,pletely unaware that he had just crossed paths with Donn''¡¯s vehicle. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter: 1336 ¡°We¡¯reing up on South Bay Vige.¡± The driver nudged Barlow back to reality. Barlow blinked his eyes open and took in the view outside the car window. Once they reached the destination, he paid the fare, and the taxi driver sped off. After a quick chat with some locals, Barlow had no trouble finding the program¡¯s crew. By that time, Jack had wrapped up his filming and was catching his breath off to the side. Barlow scanned the area but didn¡¯t spot Karina. So, he made a beeline for Jack instead. ¡°Jack,¡± he called out. Caught off guard, Jack leapt to his feet. ¡°Mr. Tucker, what brings you here?¡± ¡°| need to speak with Karina. Have you seen her?¡± Barlow inquired ¡°She''s at dinner with Donn Boyd from Lewis Group,¡± Jack replied. Lewis Group? Barlow frowned, recalling something Rosalynn had mentioned. ¡°Where did they go?¡± Noemi Lewis was Rosalynn¡¯s mother-inw, and now Karina was dining with someone from the same Lewis Group. Was this just random chance or something more calcted? ¡°No idea.¡± Jack shrugged. ¡°And it¡¯s just the two of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Growing more anxious, Barlow reached for his phone, intending to call Karina. But a nce at the screen showed no signalProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Muttering a curse under his breath, Barlow spotted a parked car down the road. Without wasting another second, he hurried over. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter: 1337 The car was unlocked. Barlow hopped in, fired up the engine, and took off. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my car!¡± Acrew member''s voice trailed after him. Thinking on his feet, Barlow tossed a business card out the window to the astonished staff member and floored the elerator, vanishing down the road. Navigating the twists and turns, Barlow finally merged onto the main road. He pulled out his phone again to check for a signal. This time, the bars appeared. Wasting no time, he dialed Karina¡¯s number.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It rang but went unanswered. ¡°Karina, pick up!¡± His eyes filled with worry, Barlow let out a muttered curse. He tried a few more times and finally, sess. ¡°Hello?¡± It was Karina¡¯s voice on the other end, and a wave of relief washed over Barlow. ¡°Karina, where are you?¡± he asked. ¡°Why do you need to know? I¡¯m working, not exactly on the clock for personal calls,¡± she snapped back. Her voice sounded okay, which eased Barlow''s mind. He chose to overlook her prickly tone. ¡°Look, just tell me where you are. | need to talk to you.¡± ¡°What''s going on? I¡¯m at a restaurant in South Bay Town.¡± ¡°Which restaurant?¡± ¡°It''s called Leeway Restaurant. Why, what''s this all about?¡± Taking a breath, Barlow pressed, ¡°Have you had any wine?¡± ¡°Just a Little,¡± she answered. Alittle? His heart clenched. ¡°Was it with Donn Boyd?¡± Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter: 1338 ¡°How''d you know that?¡± Her voice revealed a touch of surprise. Barlow¡¯s frustration bubbled over. ¡°Karina, have you lost your senses? Why are you having dinner alone with a man?¡± Karina¡¯s voice dripped with scorn. ¡°Should | be asking the gender of my dinnerpanions when I¡¯m out on business?¡± Caught off guard, Barlow struggled to find the right words. Regaining hisposure, he ventured, ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± ¡°I''m fine! Barlow, do you have too much time on your hands? Can you stop assuming all my business contacts are up to no good?¡± Karina¡¯s irritation was palpable. He pondered whether to share the concerns Rosalynn had raised. ¡°Karina, you need to hear me out.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have time for this. We''ll talkter.¡± With that, Karina hung up. The phone went silent in his hand, casting a shadow over Barlow''s features. She was stubborn and reckless, wasn¡¯t she? He set the navigation and pushed the pedal to the metal, his mind racing as fast as the car. In the secluded room of Leeway Restaurant, Karina stowed her phone away and felt her Lips pull into a frown What was Barlow¡¯s game here?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Was he pretending to care about her? She didn¡¯t have the time for fake kindness. She didn¡¯t want to be his distraction when he was bored, and thest thing she wanted was to find herself falling for him again. Taking a deep breath, she steadied her emotions and got ready to leave the room. But after just a couple of steps, a wave of dizziness washed over her She stopped in her tracks and clung to the bathroom sink for support. Heat! Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter: 1339 Asudden surge of warmth enveloped her, coupled with an unsettling urge. Gasping for air, Karina gripped the sink and stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes seemed to narrow, her face flushed. She looked Like a woman ripe for romance. Though she¡¯d never had intimate encounters, her years in the entertainment world had taught her a few things. She knew about the tricks some men used,cing drinks with substances to induce arousal, especially targeting unsuspecting actresses. She knew it all too well. She wasn¡¯t as naive as those women that fell victim to these tricks where they would suddenly be too confident after taking a few sips. Had Donn set her up? She''d been careful. She¡¯d watched the waiter open a new bottle of wine, and even made Donn take the first sip just to be extra sure he hadn''t tampered with it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. So why did she feel this way? Karina¡¯s head spun. Heat pulsed through her. Gritting her teeth, she pinched her thigh hard to ground herself. First things first, she had to get out of here. The sharp sting kept her mind clear enough. Taking a shallow breath as if mustering courage, she opened the bathroom door and stepped out. ¡°Mr. Boyd, | apologize for the dy. A friend just called, saying he¡¯s arrived to meet me. | need to go out and guide him in.¡± Whether or not Donn had tampered with the wine, Karina needed to make it clear that someone wasing to meet her, so he couldn''t try anything. At this moment, Donn¡¯s face flushed an unnatural shade of red, and his hazy eyes fixed on Karina. Clearly, he was as affected as she was. ? As Karina briskly moved towards the door of the private room, he caught up to her and enveloped her in his arms. ¡°Karina, you smell intoxicating. Don¡¯t you crave a man right now?¡± Ignoring her revulsion, he moved to kiss her. Karina dodged his advance and wanted to push him away. But inhaling his breath triggered an involuntary groan. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Chapter: 1340 She pinched herself again to maintain her lucidity. ¡°Let go of me, or I''ll scream. Help! Help...¡± Donn abruptly covered her mouth and dragged her to the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t bother screaming. I¡¯ve paid off everyone here; your cries will go unheard.¡± He pushed Karina onto the sofa and began to unbutton her blouse, exposing her skin. Fear flickered through Karina¡¯s eyes as she fought back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Donn¡¯s eyes glinted with greed, as if he were a famished wolf eyeing a vulnerable Lamb. He seized her wrists and leaned down to kiss her. Meanwhile, Barlow arrived at Leeway Restaurant. He spotted a parking spot, pulled in, and was about to exit his car when he noticed something suspicious. Aman crouched beside a tree not far off, sporting a peaked cap and clutching a camera as if awaiting someone. The man had the look of an entertainment journalist. Barlow¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stepped out of the car and marched to the stranger. ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± he demanded. The sudden voice startled the man, who quickly stowed his camera and adjusted the brim of his cap. ¡°I¡¯m just casually taking photos of the scenery,¡± he said, before attempting to leave Barlow swiftly grabbed his arm and snatched the camera. The man stumbled, shouting, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your problem? That''s theft! Give my camera back!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barlow skimmed through the camera¡¯s photos, all of which captured Karina dining at high-end restaurants with different men over the Last few days. Taken frompromising angles, the images painted her as a social butterfly. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter: 1341 Achilling light shed in Barlow''s eyes as he gripped the man¡¯s cor. ¡°Who are you? Who hired you to take these pictures?¡± he demanded, his voice icy. Taken aback by Barlow''s forceful demeanor, the man warned, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. We''re in public. If youy a hand on me, lll scream.¡± Ignoring the threat, Barlow pressed, ¡°How much are you nning to sell these photos for?¡± The man blinked in surprise. ¡°What?¡± Barlow offered, ¡°You''re nning to sell these, aren¡¯t you? Name your price. I''ll pay double.¡± Agreedy glint appeared in the man¡¯s eyes ¡°Look, | may be a paparazzo, but | have my professional ethics.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Barlow scoffed. ¡°Ethics? You have no right to talk about ethics. How much do you want for the photos? If you don¡¯t tell me, I''ll hand them over to the police and have you charged with invasion of privacy.¡± Upon hearing Barlow¡¯s threat, the man hastily replied, ¡°Alright, alright! | was going to sell them for $102, 200!¡± He had deliberately inted his original asking price. Barlow released him, asked for his ount information, and promptly transferred $200, 000. He then removed the memory card from the camera. Upon receiving the notification confirming the transfer, the man felt a mixture of tion and regret. The original buyer had promised him only $50, 00, and here he had managed to get four times that amount. If he¡¯d known how generous this man would be, he would have aimed even higher. Barlow entered the restaurant and quickly inquired about Donn¡¯s room number from a waiter. Without wasting any time, he headed there and pushed open the door. The sight that greeted him was that of a man passionately kissing a woman. His eyes narrowed instantly. He moved quickly, grabbing the man and striking him forcefully. With a shriek, the man tumbled to the floor. Ignoring him, Barlow turned to the woman, whose clothing was half-removed, exposing her fair skin. She hastily covered her chest and looked up at Barlow, panic filling her eyes. She wasn¡¯t Karina! She was just a waitress. Awave of relief washed over Barlow upon realizing this. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter: 1342 ncing back at Donn, who Lay crumpled on the floor, Barlow noted his unfocused eyes and the swelling bump on his forehead that was slowly oozing blood. Had someone else beaten him like this before him? With no time to ponder that now, Barlow exited the private room, swiftly pulling out his phone to dial Karina¡¯s number. The call connected, but it took her an unsettlingly long time to answer. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m at Leeway Restaurant. Where are you?¡± Barlow¡¯s voice trembled with worry. Asharp intake of breath and the distant sound of a car horn came through the receiver. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Barlow, I¡¯m at a nearby hotel. Come find me.¡± She was at a hotel? His eyes narrowing in suspicion, Barlow quickened his pace out of the restaurant. As he walked, he pressed, ¡°Karina, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Her breath became more rapid.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barlow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Were you set up?¡± ¡°Barlow, | feel terrible.¡± Karina¡¯s shaky voice came through the phone,den with distress. Gripping his phone tighter, Barlow broke into a brisk walk. ¡°Hold on, I''ming. Which room are you in?¡± ¡°Just ask the receptionist when you get here,¡± Karina replied, hanging up abruptly. Exiting the restaurant, Barlow located the nearby hotel. He hurried inside and asked the receptionist for Karina¡¯s room number. With a quick word of thanks, Barlow headed to the third floor. ¡°Karina, open the door.¡± After a brief moment, the door swung open to reveal Karina, her clothes and hair disheveled. ¡°Karina, are you all right?¡± Barlow asked anxiously. In response, Karina wrapped her arms around his neck and rose on her tiptoes to kiss him. Her skin felt unusually warm against his, and she sighed as if in relief. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter: 1343 Her hand found its way under his shirt. Fighting to control his own burgeoning desire, Barlow gently but firmly grasped her hand and pulled away. ¡°We need to get you to the hospital,¡± he said, his voice tinged with worry.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Karina murmured, her eyes still zed as she Leaned in to kiss him again. Dodging her advance, Barlow swiftly picked her up and carried her into the bathroom. He turned on the shower, letting the cold water cascade over them both. Karina gasped as the chill set in, her arms wrapping around herself instinctively. The cold shower seemed to jolt some rity back into her. His breath became heavier by the minute, albeit slightly. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± he asked. Karina turned her head to face him and they Locked gazes. She said in a mocking voice, ¡°Barlow, man up!¡± At the back of her mind, even she herself was brave enough to push Donn away and got herself out of the restaurant. She was barely hanging on a thread of rational when she got to the hotel to contact Barlow. But now this? A cold shower? What was the point of himing over to the hotel? Barlow subtly furrowed his brows, then he stared at Karina¡¯s wet hair as if he was lost in thought. The cold shower might have jolted her a bit, but it was definitely not enough to wash out her intense desire. ALL of a sudden, she snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the guts to man up. Get out of here!¡± He stood there, motionless She couldn''t hold it anymore, and she reached for her already tattered clothes and tore them off, exposing more and more skin It was like a feast for any man to catch sight of it. The cold water only affected her Lips, but her face persisted in an undying blush. She was already trembling at the cold, but she was still feeling warm enough to groan. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter: 1344 Her hands slowly but surely explored every bit of her body. Barlow couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of him as he swallowed his saliva to gain some courage. After all, what kind of man was he if he could stay calm at the sight of this? Momentster, Karina got out of the shower room, barely being able to keep her bnce. She walked in zigzag and finally fell into Barlow¡¯s arms. She was teary-eyed at this point. ¡°Barlow, answer me. Are you a man or not? Why aren¡¯t you helping me out?¡± The water still Lingering on her skin spread through his clothes Barlow held her close, and asked in a husky voice, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She didn¡¯t respond, and instead stood tiptoe once again to reach for a kiss. He took a moment and stepped back to take off his clothes. Without a second of hesitation, he embraced her again to lift her up. ¡°Karina, don¡¯t regret this!¡± Only he knew the fantasy that he was keeping inside. But now that he was in this situation, he couldn''t keep it to himself anymore. @ In the hotel suite, Noemi looked at Selina curiously and asked, ¡°Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t you go to Brian¡¯spany?¡± Selina pretended to be upset. ¡°Brian is so cold to me. Besides, | can¡¯t stand it when he shows off his love for Rosalynn in front of me The truth was that she came back to sound out Noemi¡¯s n. She wanted to know if Noemi had already started making trouble for Karina, using her to threaten Rosalynn into divorcing Brian. ¡°Don''t worry. Their rtionship won''tst long. Sooner orter, | will find a way to make Rosalynn divorce Brian,¡± Noemi said with a cold scoff. Hearing this, Selina thought that it was her chance to find more information. ¡°Does it mean that you already started taking actions?¡± Noemi nodded and admitted, ¡°I asked my brother to find dirt about Karina. They found out that she was very active in the agent circle. She would often take part in various wine parties for the actors in her agency. More importantly, some time ago, there was gossip about her, saying that she was dating a young actor. The rest should be easy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter: 1345 | asked my brother to arrange several groups of men that would discuss coborations with her. Then, he also had the paparazzi take photos of her socializing with different men, entering hotels. Those photos should be enough to scare Rosalynn and push her to file for a divorce. But if she still refuses, | will report to the police that Karina¡¯s agency is involved in shady businesses, using their agents for prostitution. In the end, | will ask the relevant authorities to close herpany. Of course, | can make it all go away, but it depends on her decision. After all, the men seen with Karina didn¡¯t work for the government, and she actually didn¡¯t vite anyw. But even if she doesn¡¯t end up going to jail, her reputation will bepletely ruined, and thepany will need to close down. | just learned that Rosalynn care about her best friend the most. Let¡¯s see what kind ofpromise will she do.¡± Hearing everything that she said, Selina was overjoyed. At the same time, Noemi believed that Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t act so indifferent when this was all over. Nheless, whether she divorced Brian or not, Noemi knew that her rtionship with Rosalynn had no chance of bing harmonious. ¡°Noemi, your ideas are so brilliant. But I¡¯m afraid that if Brian knows this, he might get angry at you.¡± Selina pretended to be worried to be on Noemi¡¯s good side. Noemi just snorted and replied, ¡°No son would hate his own mother that much. Besides, I¡¯m only doing this for his own good. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll understand me one day.¡± She then paused briefly, thinking of the past. At this moment, traces of regret were shown in her eyes ¡°Brian¡¯s father had an affair before, which was the reason why | had to leave him alone when Brian was very young. | regret that | didn¡¯t manage to fulfill my responsibilities to him as a mother. In the end that vicious woman found a chance to poison him and almost kill him. All these years, | have been consumed with guilt and remorse. It took Brian lots of effort and willpower to survive. But now, the son of that vicious woman had to appear in his life. Rest assured, | won''t let the same tragedy happen again. The fruit does not fall far from the tree. | just know that Barlow must also be a vicious man. Right now, Brian is totally obsessed of Rosalynn. If he does whatever she says, | just know that something bad will definitely happen to him in the future. So, before it¡¯s toote, their rtionship must be put to an end!¡± Noticing the firmness in Noemi¡¯s words and tone, Selina was very satisfied. ¡°Noemi, I¡¯m on your sideThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With Noemi¡¯s help, Selina was convinced that breaking Rosalynn and Brian apart would be much easier As long as the two divorced, she believed that she could have a chance to be with him. After she dealt with Eleanor¡¯s issue, she would have nothing else to worry about. At this time, she heard a beep from her phone. It was a message from someone. ¡°Come to my ce.¡± It turned to be from Aldrich. Selina¡¯s eyes narrowed. After chatting with Noemi for a while, she found a way to excuse herself and left. For now, she had to ask Aldrich whether he had done everything ording to her instructions. When she arrived at the suite where Aldrich stayed, she knocked on the door. The moment Aldrich saw that it was Selina, he pulled her in and couldn''t wait to kiss her. However, Selina turned her head to the side to avoid his lips. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you done what | asked you to do?¡± Aldrich smiled slyly and pressed her against his body. ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything. It will be done soon enough.¡± Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter: 1346 Looking at Karina, who was soundly asleep, Barlow gently reached out his hand and smoothed her still damp hair. His gaze eventually fell on her neck, which was covered with kiss marks. He sighed softly, bent over, and kissed her on the forehead. In the end, he couldn''t control himself and had sex with her. Right now, he seemed rather confused at what he should do with her in the future. He carefully lifted the quilt, making sure that he didn¡¯t wake her up, and got up quietly. Then, he picked up his phone and went to the bathroom to check if he had some messages. Sure enough, there was one from Rosalynn. ¡°Barlow, have you found Karina yet?¡± Pursing his lips, Barlow dialed her number. ¡°Rosalynn...¡±¡± His tone hinted a little coldness. Rosalynn asked, ¡°Where are you? Why can¡¯t | reach Karina¡¯s phone? Have you found her? Are you with her?¡± ¡°Yeah. She is asleep right now,¡± Barlow said tly. Rosalynn was quite confused. ¡°Karina is asleep? What do you mean?¡± With a deep sigh, Barlow exined, ¡°When | came here, she was having dinner with a man. She was set up... | ended up sleeping with her.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before Rosalynn asked, ¡°what happened? Who did that?¡± Atrace of cruelty shed through Barlow¡¯s eyes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The person who was having dinner with her was Donn Boyd from Lewis Group. The moment | got there, | saw a paparazzo waiting outside. It turned out that the paparazzo has taken photos of Karina going to restaurants with different men in the past two days. Who do you think would plot something like this against her?¡± After a long time, Rosalynn spoke, this time with a little difficulty. ¡°Did my mother-inw do it?¡± With a cold expression, Barlow said, ¡°The variety show that Karina took Jack to would usually invite famous stars. But all of a sudden, they decided to invite someone like Jack, a total newbie in showbiz. Do you think it¡¯s normal? And the biggest sponsor of this program is Lewis Group. | guess your mother-inw must have used the power and influence of the Lewis family to hire people to take photos that can be used to make a scandal involving Karina, Then, she will use this to threaten you into divorcing Brian. If | didn¡¯te here today, Karina¡¯s reputation would have been ruined. You know that | won''t let this incident go. Just remember that she was put in this spot because of you. If you won''t do anything to avenge her, then I''ll do it myself!¡± His tone was full of aggression and cruelty. Even though they were just on the phone, Rosalynn could feel his anger. On the other hand, Rosalynn clenched her phone tightly. ¡°| know. Karina is my best friend. Of course, | will deal with it After hanging up the phone, she looked out of the window and gazed up the stars in the sky with uneasiness in her heart. How could her mother-inw plot something Like that? Did she really have to cross the line just to separate her and Brian? Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter: 1347 Rosalynn could tolerate her mother-inw¡¯s indifference and even her scolding. But if her friends were involved, that was when she would draw the line. Rosalynn closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. Afterposing her thoughts, she picked up her phone and dialed Hutton¡¯s number . ¡°Hutton, are you busy right now?¡± ¡°Not really. What''s up?¡± Rosalynn swallowed and took a deep breath. ¡°I need you to help me search for any information about Noemi¡¯s current husband, Brad Cruz. See if he is having an affair. And if he isn¡¯t, you can create one for him!¡± Hearing this, Hutton was a bit surprised. ¡°Rosalynn, what''s with the sudden request?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have much time to exin. Just please do it first.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to talk about it right now. She just wanted to teach her mother-inw a lesson and make her leave this city as soon as possible. ¡°Alright. | understand.¡± Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s serious voice, Hutton didn¡¯t ask more and hung up the phone. Standing by the window and looking at the lights, Rosalynn felt very sad. Brian¡¯s handsome face shed in her mind. She had just dered war against her own mother-inw. She wondered which side would he take in this ugly situation. Brian stepped through the apartment door, the smell of wine trailing him like a faint perfume.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Decked out in his signature white shirt and ck suit pants, he was tall as always, as if gravity had given him a pass. His features were striking enough to turn heads, but today Rosalynn didn¡¯t budge from where she was standing. Rather than rushing to greet Brian, she held her ground. ¡°What are you staring at? Why so quiet?¡± he asked as he moved in for a hug. In response, Rosalynn gently but firmly shook off his hands. Something was on her mind. Brian gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, really. You reek of alcohol. How about you shower first?¡± She nned to discuss his mother with him post-shower. ¡°Let''s shower together,¡± Brian suggested, eager for some closeness. With a quick step to the side, Rosalynn countered, Go ahead, and once you¡¯re done, we need to talk.¡± ¡®ve already showered. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter: 1348 Watching her make a beeline for a ss of water, Brian narrowed his eyes but held his tongue. He grabbed a change of clothes and headed for the bathroom. The apartment fell silent. Rosalynn sipped her water, her mind a storm of thoughts. About twenty minutester, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Hutton. ¡°Rosalynn, Brad is cheating on your mother-inw. He¡¯s been secretly seeing a financial manager at hispany for years.¡± The newsnded Like a gut punch. Clutching her phone, Rosalynn felt her resolve harden. ¡°Forward the information to Brad¡¯spany¡¯s official website, and send a copy to my mother-inw,¡± she instructed. If Noemi enjoyed poking her nose into her son¡¯s marriage, it was high time she got a taste of her own medicine. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have time to meddle in her son¡¯s marriage anymore. ¡°Alright.¡± Though Hutton was a wellspring of questions, he pushed them aside for now and did as he was told. Brian emerged from the bathroom just after Rosalynn ended the call. Wearing a ck silk nightgown and with his hair still a bit damp, he was the very picture of charm and intimacy. Rosalynn gave him a ss of water, her red lips tight. Brian took it graciously and sipped half. As he drank, his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down in a way that Rosalynn found irresistibly attractive. ¡°You''re staring. Come, sit with me.¡± Brian noticed her gaze and made room on the sofa. Rosalynn swallowed her emotions and took a seat next to him. Brian wrapped an arm around her and began toying with her hand. ¡°What was it you wanted to talk about?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was gentle, and the warmth from his shower still clung to him like a second skin. It could have been such a cozy moment, but Rosalynn knew that after today, such moments might be rarities. Gathering her thoughts, she opened her mouth to speak, but Brian¡¯s phone buzzed to life. ¡°Hold on. | need to get this,¡± he said, patting her hand. Rosalynn watched him rise and answer the call. It was Deanna on the line. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Chapter: 1349 ¡°Deanna, what¡¯s going on?¡± Brian queried. ¡°Brian, hurry to the hotel. Mom¡¯s passed out!¡± Deanna¡¯s voice was shaky, teetering on the edge of tears. Brian¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What? Why did she faint?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know. | walked in and found her on the floor.¡± Deanna sobbed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m on my way. Keep your phone on,¡± Brian replied, his voice like ice. He hung up and immediately called for an emergency car, then darted back into the bedroom to change. Achill crept into Rosalynn¡¯s heart. Could it be that Noemi had seen the message from Hutton and this was the result? ¡°Rosalynn, my mom¡¯s in aa. | need to leave right now.¡± Brian changed his clothes and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°ULe with you,¡± Rosalynn offered. Pausing for a moment, Brian nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn quickly changed and trailed behind him. As they drove to the hospital, Deanna rang again, letting them know that Noemi was already there. Without a detour, Brian headed straight for the hospital. Once they got there, they spotted Deanna, her eyes red and swollen, sitting by the emergency room door. ¡°Deanna,¡± Brian called out and walked briskly towards her. ¡°Brian.¡± Deanna choked out his name through sobs. ¡°How¡¯s Mom doing?¡± Brian queried.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°The doctors are checking her out, but she woke up right before they wheeled her into the ER,¡± Deanna exined. With a sniffle, Deanna pulled a cell phone from her bag and unlocked it. ¡°Brian, this is Mom''s phone. She had it in her hand when she fainted. There was some document on it. | don¡¯t know who sent it, but whatever''s in it seems to have made her pass out.¡± Brian took the phone and his face tightened as he looked at the screen. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter: 1350 There were pictures of Brad cozying up to the same woman, taken at various times and ces. ¡°Deanna, is your Dad having an affair?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be! They¡¯re crazy about each other. These pictures have to be doctored. Someone''s stirring the pot!¡± Deanna¡¯s voice rose, disbelieving what she was seeing. Brian bit his lip and scrolled through more files on the phone. It detailed Brad''s extravagant gifts to his mistress: homes, cars, and a treasure trove of jewels. The evidence was damning, and it all seemed legit. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t amateur work. Someone professional had put this together. Who could it be? ¡°The pictures aren¡¯t doctored. | had Hutton send the file to your mother,¡± Rosalynn dered.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian, taken aback by her icy tone, turned to her. ¡°Hold on. Did you tell Hutton to dig up dirt on Brad?¡± ¡°Exactly. | asked Hutton not just to investigate Brad, but also to upload the evidence to hispany¡¯s official website,¡± Rosalynn replied. Acrease appeared between Brian¡¯s eyebrows as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s going on? Why''d you do something like this?¡± She had turned the spotlight on Brad, but why? ¡°Maybe you should ask your mom what she did to Karina,¡± Rosalynn shot back coldly. Brian felt a knot tighten in his stomach. ¡°What did my mom do to Karina?¡± ¡°She set up Karina to be sexually assaulted and then used that as leverage to get me to divorce you,¡± Rosalynn revealed. What? Brian was floored. Sure, he knew his mom wasn¡¯t fond of Rosalynn, but to go to such lengths? It was unthinkable. ¡°It can¡¯t be true! Mom would never do such a thing!¡± Deanna blurted out, breaking her silence. Rosalynn swiveled to face her. ¡°Deanna, you once asked me what I¡¯d do if your mom tried to ckmail me into divorcing Brian by hurting my best friend. Why would you ask that if your mom¡¯s intentions were pure?¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes welled up even more, ¡°I just threw it out there as a what- if. How could you send those pictures to my mom? Don¡¯t you realize you''re tearing our family apart?¡± She regretted ever speaking her fears to Rosalynn. Now her mom was in the hospital, and chaos reigned. Rosalynn clenched her fists. ¡°Deanna, your mom is the one who stepped over the line, not me. | warned you, anyone messing with me isn¡¯t going to get off lightly.¡± She felt she was in the right. Noemi was the one to do something cruel. It was only fair that she get a taste of her own medicine. And really, Rosalynn thought, she hadn¡¯t done anything near as cruel. She¡¯d merely exposed the truth. Was that so wrong? Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Chapter: 1351 Brian looked at Rosalynn¡®s unyielding expression and the furrow between his brows deepened. ¡°So you''re saying something happened to Karina and you think my mom¡¯s behind it?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Rosalynn responded. ¡°Karina took an actor to film a variety show today and got set up by someone from Lewis Group, If it weren¡¯t for Barlow keeping an eye on things, she could¡¯ve been totally ruinedProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. The mention of Barlow made Brian narrow his eyes. ¡°Hold on, Lewis Group tried to frame Karina? And you found out from Barlow? You''re pointing fingers at my mom based on just this?¡± Meeting his gaze, Rosalynn shot back, ¡°Who else could it be? Lewis Group is the main sponsor of the show, which usually only invites big names. This time they suddenly include Jack, who¡¯s not even that popr. Barlow saw a photographer lurking, ready to snappromising photos of Karina. Lewis Group has zero reason to target her, except to mess with me. It¡¯s your mom; she¡¯s threatening me so that we''ll divorce.¡± Her argument was painfully logical. Brian pursed his lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. Deanna, however, lost her cool, Shoving Rosalynn, she snapped, ¡°That''s a big leap, Rosalynn. You¡¯re connecting dots that might not even line up. My mom may have a temper, but she¡¯s not malicious. How can you use her with no solid evidence?¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn staggered back. Brian caught her, ring at Deanna. ¡°Easy, Deanna. We need to sort this out calmly. But Deanna was fuming. ¡°Calm? Rosalynn starts this wildfire and you want calm? Are you just going to let her ruin our family? What are you, her ve?¡± The words stung. Brian¡¯s expression turned icy as he shot a cold look at Deanna. Though Deanna was intimidated by Brian, her anger overrode her fear, creating a tense deadlock. Just then, the emergency room door creaked open and a doctor stepped out. Brian released Rosalynn and hurried over to the physician, ¡°Doc, how¡¯s my mom doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s physically okay, but she¡¯s emotionally frazzled. Given her tendency towards depression, you all need to be extra cautious with her,¡± the doctor advised. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Chapter: 1352 Brian¡¯s face took on an even graver expression at the news.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He was aware that his mom had battled emotional issues in the past, especially after her first marriage fell apart. She¡¯d even seen a psychologist back then. It was her second husband, Brad, who had helped lift her spirits. Brad¡¯s family didn¡¯t hold a candle to the influence of Noemi¡¯s family. He was also younger than Noemi by two years. Despite these differences, he¡¯d pursued her relentlessly after they were introduced by a rtive. Eventually, his ungging devotion won her over, and she chose to remarry. Her sole condition for Brad was loyalty. And for years, Brian had seen signs that Brad had been sticking to his promise. Leveraging Noemi¡¯s family status, Brad had also carved out a notable spot for himself. They''d been the very picture of marital bliss among their social circle. But now, Brian was forced to confront a disturbing reality. It was all a facade. Brad had cheated, tearing open old wounds in Noemi¡¯s already fragile heart. Brian secured a private room for his mother in the hospital. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Noemi was lying in the bed. She looked like a weathered version of herself, with a pallor that made her seem years older, and eyes that had lost their sparkle. ¡°Hom.¡± Deanna perched on the edge of the bed and took Noemi¡¯s hand, her eyes swimming with tears. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m fine.¡± Noemi¡¯s voice came out as more of a whisper. ¡°Mom, my heart nearly stopped when | saw you in aa,¡± Deanna blurted out, tears flowing down her cheeks. Noemi tried to sit up, offering a weak smile. Brian moved quickly to her side, cing a cushion behind her for support. Noemi pulled a long face as she spotted Rosalynn, ¡°Brian, | need to talk to you privately. Ask her to leave.¡± Brian looked at Rosalynn, who stood like a statue near the doorway. He sensed that tensions would only escte if they didn¡¯t hash things out right there and then, ¡°Mom, before we talk privately, | have a question. Was the incident with Karina today your doing? Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Chapter: 1353 Noemi frowned. ¡°What incident? What happened to Karina?¡± Rosalynn broke her silence. ¡°Did you arrange for Karina¡¯s actor to be on that variety show today?¡¯ Her voice was icy, and she spoke as if stating facts rather than asking a question. Noemi didn¡¯t dodge the issue. ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no point in lying. Yes, | arranged it through my connections.¡± Initially, Rosalynn wondered if she was wrong. But now, Noemi admitted it herself. Rosalynn clenched her fists and looked at Brian and Deanna. ¡°Did you both hear that? Still think I¡¯m in the wrong?¡± Brian frowned, his eyes meeting his mother¡¯s. ¡°Why drag Karina into this mess?¡± Noemi held his gaze. ¡°| did it for you. You¡¯re so caught up in Rosalynn that you can¡¯t see how she could ruin you. Since you refused to divorce her, | needed to make her leave you.¡± Brian¡¯s brow furrowed even more. ¡°Mom, how could you be so reckless? Rape is a crime Noemi looked stunned, clearly not having expected the conversation to take this dark turn. ¡°| didn¡¯t instruct anyone to rape Karina. | simply asked your uncle to set up business dinners for her and then arranged for Paparazzi to take photos of her with different men.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So you''re saying you had no part in nning any assault on Karina?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m a woman too. | may want you to divorce Rosalynn, but | would never stoop so low as to organize something so vile,¡± Noemi replied defensively. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Brian turned to Rosalynn, his expression unreadable. ¡°Yet Karina almost got raped by Donn Boyd from Lewis Group,¡± Rosalynn dered, her eyes fixed on Noemi. ¡°If you didn¡¯t orchestrate that, then who gave him the audacity?¡± Noemi met her gaze unflinchingly. ¡°If | arranged it, I''d admit it. But | didn¡¯t, and | wouldn¡¯t take me for something | didn¡¯t do.¡± It was a straightforward denial, and Rosalynn sensed that Noemi was being truthful. Could she have been mistaken? Rosalynn clenched her fists and finally broke the tense silence. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t arrange for the assault, Donn Boyd is part of Lewis Group. How do you exin his actions? Noemi scoffed. ¡°Why do | owe you any exnations?¡± The tension between them thickened once more. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to call my uncle to rify what actually happened,¡± Brian said, breaking the icy stalemate. Since Noemi asked her brother to do this, he should be able to shed some light on the matter. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Chapter: 1354 Brian stepped out to make the phone call, leaving Deanna, Noemi, and Rosalynn alone in the ward. Deanna shot a furious nce at Rosalynn. ¡°Do you see now? | told you my mother isn¡¯t a terrible person. Yet you recklessly sent her those incriminating photos. You''ve crossed a line.¡± Noemi turned to Rosalynn, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Was it you who sent me those pictures?¡± Rosalynn took a moment before responding, ¡°I had a friend send them to you,¡± ¡°and how did youe across these photos agitated. Noemi seethed, visibly ¡°A friend found them.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Before Noemi could reply, a phone buzzed, slicing through the palpable tension. Deanna picked it up and handed it to her mother. ¡°Mom, you got a message.¡± Noemi nced at the screen and noticed a new message from a friend overseas, asking if the news about her husband''s affair, which was posted on hispany¡¯s official website, was true, Her chest heaved with raw emotion. Whipping her head back to Rosalyn, Noemi shouted, ¡°Did you also post those photos online ¡°Yes, | did,¡± Rosalynn admitted calmly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Incensed, Noemi hurled a pillow at Rosalynn, ¡°Who gave you the right to invade someone else¡¯s privacy like that?¡± Ovee with emotion, Noemi threw off her quilt and took a step towards Rosalynn, as if she intended to settle the matter then and there. Deanna quickly moved to her mother¡¯s side to steady her. Rosalynn held her ground. ¡°| could say the same for you, You have no business interfering in my marriage.¡± Noemi stopped in her tracks, her eyes locked onto Rosalynn¡¯s. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Chapter: 1355 Rosalynn spoke in a cold tone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you angry now? Well, you¡¯ve been betrayed by your husband again, so you must be furious. Have you ever considered how others might feel? What about how | feel when you interfere in my marriage? You should consider yourself lucky that Karina wasn¡¯t harmed today, and also fortunate that I¡¯m the one teaching you a lesson. If it was someone else, you would be in much worse shape.¡± Indeed. If it was Barlow that did, Noemi would have suffered much worse than this. Noemi¡¯s face darkened at Rosalynn¡¯s words, and she gritted her teeth. Deanna red at Rosalynn. ¡°What are you trying to say? I¡¯ve told you that my mother had nothing to do with what happened to your friend. You haven''t even apologized, yet you act like you¡¯re in the right?¡± Rosalynn was undeterred. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t directly cause it, she set things in motion. If she hadn¡¯t made those arrangements, my friend wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°You...¡± I''ve rified things with my uncle. Donn acted on his own, attracted by Karina. My uncle is taking steps to remove him from the company.¡± The phone call took some time, and Brian eventually came back for an update. Deanna turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Did you hear that? It wasn¡¯t my mother¡¯s doing. Apologize to her now! Rosalynn pursed her lips and said nothing. Even if Noemi didn¡¯t intend for things to go as they did, she had yed a role in setting the stage for the events. Rosalynn was sure she was right in teaching Noemi a lesson. ¡°I''ve had enough! | don¡¯t want to see you anymore. Get out, now!¡± Noemi¡¯s face twisted in anger as she shook off Deanna¡¯s supporting hand and shoved Rosalyn. Brian quickly stepped in front of Rosalynn to shield her. Turning to her son, Noemi screamed, ¡°Brian, divorce her as soon as you can, She¡¯s tearing our family apart, step by step, She''ll be the death of you Rosalynn looked at Noemi and noted her distorted face and symptoms indicative of manic depression. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Chapter: 1356 ¡°Brian, your mother may be experiencing a depressive episode. Help her back to the bed, and I''ll administer acupuncture to help calm her.¡± Brian¡¯s brow knitted together. He held onto the frantic Noemi, gentlyying her on the bed. ¡°Mom, take it easy.¡± Following closely behind him, Rosalynn removed a silver needle from her bracelet, getting herself prepped and ready. ¡°Brian, she looks like she wants to murder me! Get her out of here now!¡± Noemi, visibly shaken, yanked off her shoe and hurled it towards Rosalynn. Quick as a cat, Rosalynn dodged. The shoe thudded against the wall with a bang. ¡°Mom, stop scaring me!¡± Deanna¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She nced at Brian and spoke softly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brian, maybe you should ask her to leave.¡± Brian swallowed hard, He hit a button on the wall to summon help. ¡°Rosalyn, step outside for a minute.¡± Rosalynn tucked away the silver needle, pivoting on her heel to exit the room. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Before long, the doctor arrived and administered a tranquilizer to Noemi, who gradually settled down. Outside, Rosalynn watched in silence as Brian and the doctor exited the ward. He looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. ¡°Rosalynn, | get that something terrible happened to Karina and you were mad, but could you at least have talked to me before taking action?¡± A tinge of rebukeced his words. Rosalynn faced him squarely. ¡°And what would you have done if | had? Told me to forgive your mother? Brian, Karina is my best friend. She was almost raped, How can | just stand back and do nothing Her expression was icy, giving the impression she believed she was in the right. Something in Brian snapped. ¡°Rosalynn, | know Karina¡¯s your best friend. But did you forget? The woman in there is my mother, What about my feelings? My mom¡¯s already gone through a divorce. She¡¯s carrying around emotional baggage. Your actions just added insult to injury.¡± Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Chapter: 1357 Asmirk tugged at the corners of Rosalynn¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, so we''re all just supposed to bend to her will, letting her do as she pleases?¡± Brian looked squarely at Rosalynn. ¡°I''m not saying my mom did no wrong. It¡¯s clear she messed up, and | get why you¡¯d want to set her straight. But why¡¯d you send those pictures to her without asking me, especially when we could¡¯ve handled this differently?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face fell at his questions. ¡°You think | hurt your mom on purpose? In your eyes, shees first, right? She¡¯s pushing for us to divorce. Are you going to listen to her?¡± Brian¡¯s mood soured, his face darkening at her usatory tone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Rosalynn, why can¡¯t you just talk to me calmly? You keep referring to her as my mother, but aren¡¯t we married? Doesn¡¯t that make her your family too? If you truly love me, wouldn¡¯t you work on this situation together, maybe even win her over?¡± Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. When Brian was unhappy, his demeanor could turn icy cold. Rosalynn stared at him; her hands balled into fists. Perhaps it was because he had been so indulgenttely that she¡¯d be a bit spoiled. She''d thought he loved her unconditionally, forgetting he was also a shrewd businessman. Feeling her usually doting husband turn on her now was more than she could bear. ¡°So, what? To keep my mother-inw happy, should | just sit back while she harms me and everyone | care about?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his thoughts drifting to something Barlow had said. ¡°You''re willing to teach my mom a lesson just to get back for Karina? Does that mean Karina¡¯s more important to you than | am?¡± It was as if a spotlight had been thrown on the truth: Rosalynn prioritized her best friend over him. She was willing to hurt his mother for Karina¡¯s sake but would offer his mother no such grace on his behalf. Brian couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something? All this time I''ve been bending over backward for you, treating you Like royalty. You¡¯ve had the freedom to leave me, toe back, and I¡¯ve been trailing behind you like a lovesick puppy.¡± His words hung heavy in the air, It seemed that she wasn¡¯t that into him. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Chapter: 1358 Rosalynn¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Seeing Brian¡¯s face gradually became cold, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to reply. It was as if he became a different person. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think you were wronged? What, that¡¯s it? You now want a divorce?¡± She stood straight and firm, encouraging herself not to lower her head. Brian closed his eyes. ¡°You may go back first. | have to stay in the hospital to take care of my mother tonight.¡± Then, he proceeded to open the door, Eventually, his tall figure disappeared as the door closed behind him. Rosalynn realized that it was the first time that he acted this cold to her, even leaving her alone without any hesitation. Right now, the emotions swirling in her heart were soplicated, and she had no choice but to leave in disappointment. It was a warm summer night. Hence, the air conditioner in the hospital was a bit strong, As the cold wind blew on her body, it crept on her skin, adding to her misery. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. She held her arms tightly and decided that she couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. It was already dawn. Karina eventually woke up, feeling that her head was about to split open. She slowly sat up and rubbed her temples, feeling as if her entire body was filled with bruises. When she opened her eyes, she quickly noticed her naked body, making her fully awake and nervous. Looking around, she grabbed the quilt, wrapping it on her body. At the same time, her memories seemed to have started toe back to her. She remembered that she was drugged, and that she ended up having sex with Barlow. But now, the effects of the drug had worn off, and all her extreme urges were gone, She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip, thinking how stupid she was. After she had escaped, she could have easily gone to the hospital. But instead, she chose to ask Barlow to help her satisfy her urges. She clearly remembered saying that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him again. But she practically begged him to have sex with her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now, she hated herself for being the silliest girl in the world. After a moment, Karina heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching. So, she quicklyy down and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Since she couldn''t see anything, her senses became more sensitive. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Chapter: 1359 She smelled the aromatic scent of food in the air and heard the steady footsteps approaching the bed. Of course, it had to be Barlow. Karina¡¯s eyshes quivered as she felt that someone sat beside her. Then, Barlow lowered his head, making his breath fall on her face. Feeling this sensation, Karina instinctively held her breath, clenching her fingers on the quilt.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Barlow couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. ¡°Hey. If you don¡¯t breathe, you will be suffocating yourself to death.¡± Karina was annoyed to the extreme. Why couldn''t this guy just stay away from her? Did he need to torture her this way? Pouting her lips, Karina slowly opened her eyes. There she saw Barlow smiling at her yfully. Karina instantly blushed and pretended to be angry. ¡°What are you looking at? Stay away from me.¡± When Barlow saw how red her ears were, his smile just widened even more. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Why are you being so shy? That¡¯s not how I remember you fromst night. You were wilder, bolder, and more passionate.¡± With her almond-shaped eyes wide open, Karina almost shouted, ¡°I was drugged! | didn¡¯t have control of my body. But you, an opportunist, took advantage of me, asking to do it over and over again. You were like a savage beast!¡± Hearing her choice of words, Barlow chuckled and leaned closer to her. ¡°An opportunist? | was just helping you. Besides, it''s you who begged and forced me to have sex with you in the first ce. Now, you''re acting like | was the only one who wanted it. Of course, I¡¯m not a bad man who would not take responsibility for what happened. If you want me to be with you, | won''t refuse. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Anyway, you''re not even that great. Karina interrupted him, staring at him angrily, and insulting him on purpose just to take her embarrassment out on him. However, Barlow just raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Oh, really? From what | rememberst night, someone was desperately begging me to pound her faster and harder, Hmm...1 wonder who it was.¡± Hearing these shameless words, Karina immediately blushed. At this point, some graphic scenes that happenedst night shed in her mind. It was not her fault, This brazen man teased her so hard that she couldn''t stop herself from saying those things. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Chapter: 1360 ¡°Barlow, get out Karina yelled, her voice a mix of timidity and annoyance. Barlow chuckled and stood up straight, tossing her a stic bag. ¡°Put these on.¡± Could it be that he woke up early just to grab breakfast and new clothes for her? As she looked at his retreating back, Karina caught a glimpse of herself, still covered by a quilt. And yep, she was still very much in the buff. She needed to get dressed, and fast. Sitting up, Karina inhaled deeply and peeked into the stic bag. ¡°Don''t look this wayThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Barlowughed, ¡°No need to be coy. I¡¯ve already seen all there is to see.¡± At thatment, Karina clenched her fist, wanting to wallop him. But Barlow, despite his words, stayed still. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. As Karina opened the bag, her eyes fell on a set of white underwear. Did he seriously go out and buy this? The idea of Barlow shopping for women¡¯s underwear struck her as odd, Asmile started to form on her lips as she remembered buying him underwear once, only for him to discard it. Her smile faded just as quickly. She grabbed the underwear, tempted to toss it as he¡¯d done to hers, Butcking any other clean options, she slipped it on. It fit perfectly. How did he know her size? She wondered if he¡¯d done this sort of thing for other women before. The thought made her a bit queasy. Shaking off the feeling, she picked up the next item of clothing. Her eyes widened at the gaudy floral pattern. These clothes looked like they¡¯d been plucked from another era! ¡°You decent yet?¡± Barlow called out. ¡°No,¡± Karina shot back, holding up the eyesore of an outfit. ¡°what is this? Didn¡¯t anyone ever teach you about taste?¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Chapter: 1361 ¡°Cut me some ck, will you?¡± Barlow retorted, ¡°The mall''s not open, | had to hunt for those at a grocery store Karina made a face. Thest thing she wanted was to wear something that screamed ¡°outdated.¡± But since her own clothes were trashed, she didn¡¯t have much of a choice. ¡°Fine.¡± After getting dressed, she climbed out of bed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Barlow, turning around and catching her distasteful expression, stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°You actually look good in that getup, girl.¡± Karina blinked. ¡°What did you call me?¡± The word ¡°girl felt endearing to her, if just for a fleeting moment. She felt ttered, even pleased by the term. However... Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°| said ¡®girl¡¯ because you look like a country bumpkin. Hence, girl.¡± Karina¡¯s jaw dropped. So that was what he really meant. ¡°Shut your trap, Barlow!¡± Flustered and red-faced, she lunged at him. Barlow burst intoughter at her reaction, gripping her slender wrist while looking into her eyes. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m sorry, Happy now?¡± His voice had a soft, almost tender quality. For that brief instant, Karina felt cherished. But her skepticism kicked in quick. She wasn¡¯t about to be taken in by him again. She wrenched her hand away and straightened her clothes. ¡°What time is it? Where¡¯s my phone Sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a warm glow on her. The intimacy of the moment vanished as quickly as it arrived, reced by the harsh light of day. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter: 1362 Barlow¡¯s smile disappeared. He pulled her phone from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°| turned it off.¡± Karina powered up her phone, immediately flooded by a barrage of missed calls. Most were from Jack. Clearly, he was worried sick when she didn¡¯t return. Karina dialed Jack back. ¡°Karina, where are you?¡± Jack''s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°lm in town.¡± ¡°In town? Are you alright?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I''m fine. How''d your shoot go?¡± Karina inquired. There was a pause. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°The production crew unexpectedly canceled my segment, saying it was a directive from their boss. What¡¯s going on, Karina?¡± Donn must have been behind this. Karina gripped her phone tightly, swallowing her anger, ¡°It¡¯s not important. It¡¯s just one show; you''ll get more opportunities. Where are you now?¡± The variety show was not part of her n. It was expendable. ¡°| stayed overnight at a local farmer¡¯s ce since | couldn¡¯t find you and didn¡¯t know if you wereing back. | paid him to drive me into town,¡± Jack exined. ¡°Where exactly are you? We can meet up.¡± Karina nced at Barlow, then answered, ¡°That won''t be necessary. Head back to thepany.¡± Thest thing she wanted was for anyone to see her with Barlow. ¡°Alright, Karina. Are you sure you''re okay ¡°I''m fine. We''ll talk when | get back.¡± She ended the call and looked at Barlow. ¡°You kept calling me yesterday like you knew something was going to happen. What do you know?¡± Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter: 1363 Barlow, casually peeling an egg, deflected, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Karina hadn''t felt it until he mentioned it, but now, staring at the egg in his hands, she realized she was ravenous. She hadn''t eaten properly in over a day. Catching her salivating nce, Barlow grinned.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Go freshen up. We''ll talk over breakfast.¡± Sunlight streamed through the window, highlighting his attractive features. Surveying the spread on the table, Karina felt warmth flood over her. Would they share a morning like this again? At Beauty Apartment, Brian hadn''t returned all night. Rosalynn examined her reflection in the mirror, noting the dark circles under her eyes that even makeup couldn¡¯t conceal. Habits could be so difficult to break. She should¡¯ve been relieved that no one bothered her as she tried to sleep, but instead, she found herself tossing and turning all night. Applying foundation to mask her fatigue, she shook off her daydreams and left her apartment. In the elevator, she ran into Maggie and Sanford, ¡°Good morning, Rosalynn,¡± Maggie greeted, offering a gentle smile. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Good morning,¡± Rosalynn replied, returning the smile as she stepped into the elevator. Sanford nced behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian? He¡¯s not apanying you today?¡± Brian... Rosalynn pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s probably at the hospital with his mother.¡± Her tone was indifferent. Taken aback, Sanford probed, ¡°What happened to Brian¡¯s mother?¡± Rosalynn tightened her grip on her handbag. ¡°l irritated her, and now she¡¯s hospitalized.¡± What? Sanford and Maggie exchanged puzzled nces, realizing that the tension between Rosalynn and her mother-inw had escted. The elevator descended to the underground parking lot. ¡°Rosalyn, I''ll ride with you to work today,¡± Maggie offered. Rosalynn silently nodded her agreement. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter: 1364 Maggie shot Sanford a knowing look before following Rosalynn. Understanding the implication, he decided his immediate task was to visit Brian¡¯s mother and assess the situation. Shortly thereafter, Sanford arrived at the hospital. Just as he was about to call Brian, he encountered Deanna, who had also just arrived. ¡°Deanna,¡± Sanford called out as he saw her. Stopping in her tracks, Deanna recognized him and returned the greeting. ¡°Hello, Sanford.¡± Being best friends with Brian, Sanford didn¡¯t know Deanna very well, yet they shared a pleasant rapport. Cutting straight to the matter at hand, Sanford asked, ¡°I heard your momnded in the hospital because of something Rosalynn did. What happened?¡± Astorm brewed in Deanna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rosalynn med my mother for something that happened to her best friend, Karina, without knowing the full story. She even sent my mom some ridiculous photos that made her so angry she fainted.¡± Fully engaged, Sanford queried, ¡°What sort of photos are we talking about here?¡± Deanna hesitated, her lips tightening.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They''re all fake photos.¡± Deanna refused to ept that her father would betray her mother. She even confronted him over the phone. He assured her the photos were nothing but lies and pleaded with her to let it go. She wanted to believe him. After all, her family was the epitome of happiness and unity. Her parents were practically inseparable. But still, an uneasy feeling gnawed at her. Why was she so anxious? Sensing her reluctance to dive deeper, Sanford let the subject drop. Conflicted, he apanied her into Noemi¡¯s room. At the moment, Brian was sharing a breakfast table with Noemi, who looked visibly worn out. ¡°Mom, Sanford¡¯s here to see you,¡± Deanna announced. Quickly, Sanford greeted Noemi. ¡°Sanford, it''s been a while,¡± Noemi said, managing a forced smile. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you still look so young,¡± Sanfordplimented. Noemi responded with a polite yet distant smile. She wasn¡¯t in the frame of mind for pleasantries. Chapter: 1364 Maggie shot Sanford a knowing look before following Rosalynn. Understanding the implication, he decided his immediate task was to visit Brian¡¯s mother and assess the situation. Shortly thereafter, Sanford arrived at the hospital. Just as he was about to call Brian, he encountered Deanna, who had also just arrived. ¡°Deanna,¡± Sanford called out as he saw her. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Stopping in her tracks, Deanna recognized him and returned the greeting. ¡°Hello, Sanford.¡± Being best friends with Brian, Sanford didn¡¯t know Deanna very well, yet they shared a pleasant rapport. Cutting straight to the matter at hand, Sanford asked, ¡°I heard your momnded in the hospital because of something Rosalynn did. What happened?¡± Astorm brewed in Deanna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rosalynn med my mother for something that happened to her best friend, Karina, without knowing the full story. She even sent my mom some ridiculous photos that made her so angry she fainted.¡± Fully engaged, Sanford queried, ¡°What sort of photos are we talking about here?¡± Deanna hesitated, her lips tightening. ¡°They''re all fake photos.¡± Deanna refused to ept that her father would betray her mother. She even confronted him over the phone. He assured her the photos were nothing but lies and pleaded with her to let it go. She wanted to believe him. After all, her family was the epitome of happiness and unity. Her parents were practically inseparable. But still, an uneasy feeling gnawed at her. Why was she so anxious? Sensing her reluctance to dive deeper, Sanford let the subject drop. Conflicted, he apanied her into Noemi¡¯s room. At the moment, Brian was sharing a breakfast table with Noemi, who looked visibly worn out. ¡°Mom, Sanford¡¯s here to see you,¡± Deanna announced. Quickly, Sanford greeted Noemi. ¡°Sanford, it''s been a while,¡± Noemi said, managing a forced smile. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, you still look so young,¡± Sanfordplimented. Noemi responded with a polite yet distant smile. She wasn¡¯t in the frame of mind for pleasantriescc Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter: 1365 Gracefully wiping his mouth with a tissue, Brian turned to Deanna. ¡°Stay with Mom for a bit, will you? Sanford and | need to talk outside.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Deanna agreed. Exchanging a knowing look with Sanford, Brian led the way to a corridor outside the hospital room, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brian questioned.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford exined, ¡°I ran into Rosalynn. She mentioned that your mother was upset with her and had to be hospitalized.¡± Brian looked drained, a clear sign that he had a restless night. ¡°So what¡¯s the deal, Brian? Deanna mentioned that something went down with Karina, Rosalynn¡¯s best friend. Apparently, your mom was med and was sent some fake photos?¡± Sanford pressed. Brian clenched his lips and recounted the entire tale. When he finished, Sanford was at a loss for words, Finally, he managed to say, ¡°Rosalynn doesn¡¯t know how to let go, does she? Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. Fishing in his pocket, Brian pulled out a pack of cigarettes. He extracted two and offered one to Sanford, After Sanford lit the cigarettes, the smoke veiled their good-looking faces. ¡°Brian, are the photos Rosalynn sent to your mom real?¡± Sanford inquired. Exhaling a cloud of smoke, Brian responded, ¡°They might be. Brad called my mom, and | happened to pick up the phone. He confessed to having an affair, but he asked me not to tell Deanna. He also requested that | vouch for him to my mother. He imed he¡¯d end things with his mistress and that he¡¯s always loved my mom.¡± Both men understood the nature of their gender all too well. Brad had stumbled in the same way Brian¡¯s father had, seeking the warmth of family and the allure of an affair. However, how could the universe grant such selfish wishes? Brian had no intention of bing entangled in his mother¡¯s marital issues. Ultimately, the decision rested with his mother, Listening to Brian, Sanford let out a sigh. ¡°Family matters are always tricky, aren¡¯t they? But Rosalynn didn¡¯t falsify anything about Brad, did she?¡± Brian hesitated. ¡°No. She didn¡¯t make things up, but she should have talked to me before taking any action.¡± Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter: 1366 Sanford eyed him, ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± A fight? Perhaps. Brian thought back to their heated exchange the day before and tightened his Lips, opting for silence. Sanford tapped the ash from his cigarette. ¡°Well, your mother shouldn''t have interfered in your marriage, especially not by using Rosalynn¡¯s best friend as leverage. Rosalynn¡¯s reaction is understandable Brian¡¯s eyes fixated on the dying embers of his own cigarette. ¡°lm aware my mother was wrong. | don¡¯t side with her. It¡¯s Rosalynn¡¯s attitude that irritates me, She values her friend and even Barlow over me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When something happened to Karina, Barlow was the first person she contacted, not me. It leads me to believe that, in her eyes, Barlow is more trustworthy and significant.¡± His voice carried a note of unspoken hurt. Sanford recognized the jealousy in his old friend¡¯s words. It made sense. Jealousy only brewed when you deeply cared about someone. Struggling for the right words tofort his friend, Sanford thought about the earlier encounter with Rosalynn in the elevator. ¡°Brian, try not to overthink things. Rosalynn didn¡¯t seem well today. Despite wearing makeup, she looked exhausted. It¡¯s evident she didn¡¯t sleep well after your argumentst night. She might have even cried herself to sleep.¡± Hearing Sanford¡¯s words, Brian couldn¡¯t help but scoff internally. Cry in bed? Just yesterday, Rosalynn had been as prickly as a porcupine, pushing everyone away. Snuffing out his cigarette, he queried, ¡°Anything else you need to say?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡± Sanford crushed his own cigarette and, observing the weariness on Brian¡¯s face, gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°Brian, | know it¡¯s tough being caught between your wife and your mother, but you need to figure out a way to mend their rtionship. Mending their rtionship? That was easier said than done. Brian tightened his lips. Handling this mess seemed more challenging thanpleting a multimillion-dor project. Meanwhile, in the studio, Maggie was taken aback by Rosalynn¡®s revtions. She was shocked both by Noemi¡¯s actions and Rosalynn¡¯s retaliatory measures. After a moment, she moved closer and hugged Rosalynn, patting her back sympathetically. ¡°It must be so hard for you, Rosalynn.¡± Why did Rosalynn, so aplished in her own right, fail to gain her mother-inw¡¯s approval? Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 There were a host of troubles to navigate at the moment. But even in the absence of a man, the warmth of a friendly embrace wasforting. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Rosalynn assured her, managing a smile. Most women grapple with theplicated dynamics between mother-inw and daughter-inw at some point. Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure how others navigated these tricky waters, but she had always been upfront. She didn¡¯t feel she was in the wrong. After all, her mother-inw had harmed her best friend. Staying indifferent wasn¡¯t an option. As she pondered Karina¡¯s situation, Rosalynn gave Maggie¡¯s shoulder a gentle pat, signaling her to get back to work. Then, she sent a message to Barlow. ¡°Is Karina awake?¡± Meanwhile, at a small hotel, Karina learned from Barlow about the person who had nearly endangered her. Shocked, she eximed, ¡°Is Rosalynn¡¯s mother-inw out of her mind? Why would she use me to threaten Rosalynn?¡± Reclining in his chair, Barlow cast a nce her way. ¡°Perhaps she knows how much you mean to Rosalynn and thinks you''d be the perfect leverage to unsettle her.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°So I¡¯m the one Rosalynn values most? Wow, that says something about how tight our friendship is. Is Rosalynn¡¯s mother-inw trying to force Rosalynn to choose between me and Brian?¡± Barlow nodded, his expression stony. Karina¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously, ¡°If Rosalynn gave in, wouldn¡¯t | be the home-wrecker?¡± Thinking of herself as a home-wrecker? That was an interesting take. Suppressing a grin, Barlow quipped, ¡°So you are a home- wrecker?¡± Karina shot him a nce andughed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Takes one to know one, right? You''ve been trying to meddle in Rosalynn and Brian¡¯s marriage for a while now.¡± Barlow arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, then we make quite the pair.¡± Karina shot him an eye roll. ¡°Hardly.¡± Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Just then, Barlow''s smile faded as he noticed a message from Rosalyn. Ceasing his banter with Karina, he dialed Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Karina? Is she okay?¡± Rosalynn queried. Casting a nce at Karina, Barlow allowed a smile. ¡°She¡¯s more than okay. We''re actually arguing spiritedly.¡± As she blinked, Karina gestured for Barlow''s phone. ¡°Is that Rosalynn? Let me speak with her.¡± Barlow nodded and handed over the phone, ¡°Rosalynn ¡°Karina, I¡¯m so sorry you got dragged into this mess,¡± Rosalynn apologized. Karina shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all on your bizarre mother-inw.¡± Rosalynn paused before saying, ¡°Brian talked to his uncle. Although my mother-inw wanted to use you to threaten me, she never intended for anyone to rape you. Donn acted on his own,¡± Upon hearing this, Karina realized that Rosalynn was defending Noemi. ¡°Rosalynn, even if she didn¡¯t instruct Donn, she had no business interfering in your marriage.¡± ¡°I''ve given her a lesson she won''t forget,¡± Rosalynn replied.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She then filled Karina in on the events that led to Noemi¡¯s copse and hospitalization. ¡°Wow, Rosalynn, you''re incredible! But how does Brian feel about all this?¡± Karina asked, widening her eyes. Rosalynn pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s furious. He¡¯s mad that | acted without consulting him first.¡± Karina inquired, ¡°And what''s next? Is he considering a divorce?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He believes that | value you more than him. He even said that he¡¯s been the one chasing after me all this time, as if I¡¯m some queen who can decide to stay with or Leave him whenever | wish As she spoke, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes began to redden. Was Brian truly feeling aggrieved? Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Had he been suppressing his frustrations all this time, doing things he wasn¡¯t truly willing to do just for her? ¡°Rosalynn, it sounds like Brian is jealous of me,¡± Karina said, blinking. ¡°Look, when couples fight, harsh words are inevitable. But you did go to extremes. Why didn¡¯t you talk it over with him before teaching your mother-inw a lesson? After all, I¡¯m fine, and nothing serious happened.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Though she believed Noemi had crossed a line, Karina also knew how much Rosalynn loved Brian. And it was better to mend a marriage than break it. She still hoped that the two of them could work things out. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s change the subject. He can decide what he wants to do,¡± Rosalynn said, visibly irked as she switched topics. ¡°So, what about you? You spent the night with Barlow. How are things between you two?¡± Casting a nce at Barlow, who was busy clearing the table, Karina retreated into the bathroom with her phone. ¡°Rosalynn, what happenedst night actually granted one of my wishes. Now, at least, | know what it feels like to have sex Rosalynn¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°So, where does that leave you two?¡± ¡°It''s not a big deal. It was just one might. | don¡¯t expect him to make amitment or anything,¡± Karina said, pressing her lips together in a forced casualness. The smile faded from Rosalynn¡¯s face. responsibility?¡± ¡®And what about him? Is he avoiding Karina shook her head. ¡°Rosalyn, you know the guy. He¡¯s pretty nonchnt about everything. Even if he did say he¡¯d take responsibility, | wouldn¡¯t believe him.¡± Eavesdropping by the door, Barlow let out a quiet sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t expect anything serious from him, That was for the best. Her life would be safer without him entangled in it. After a brief conversation with Rosalynn in the bathroom, Karina hung up the phone. When she emerged, she found Barlow with his things packed, ready to head out the door. ¡°I''ve got other things to deal with, so I¡¯m leaving. What about you?¡± he asked. Her fingers clenched involuntarily, and she looked into his captivating eyes, wanting to freeze time. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 ¡°Barlow, can we. Cutting her off, Barlow¡¯s hand tightened around his briefcase, his gaze piercing through her, Would he agree if she asked him to be her boyfriend?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The impulse to linger here, to act on his deepest desires, to spend every moment with the woman he loved, surged within him. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Karina finally said, doing her best to keep her emotions in check. Slowly, Barlow released his grip on his briefcase. As he gazed at her retreating figure, he pushed down his emotions and reverted to his usual, indifferent demeanor. So, they would have to part ways after all. They left the hotel one after the other, the sun casting a warm, illuminating glow on everything below, Not far away, Kennedi watched the pair, her face slowly twisting into an expression of madness. So this was why he had hastily changed his schedule? Had Barlow been deceiving everyone? So the woman he loved was not Rosalynn, but Karina? In Wragos, Aldrich sat on a sofa and handed a jade pendant to Selina, ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been searching for?¡± he asked. Selina¡¯s eyes brightened as she took the pendant, scrutinizing it carefully. The design featured a dragon, with the word ¡°Moreno¡± inscribed in cursive on the side. It was from the Moreno family. ¡°Yes, exactly! This is it! Did you have it stolen for me?¡± Selina asked, her voice tinged with excitement. Aldrich wrapped his arms around Selina, his hands boldly caressing her waist. ¡°| told you | could aplish what you needed in two days.¡± Selina smiled, though her thoughts turned to Eleanor, prompting her to grab his hand. ¡°What about Eleanor?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, The detention center will report that shemitted suicide for fear of punishment,¡± Aldrich assured her. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 ¡°In reality, she''ll only be feigning death, | arranged for someone to deliver her a drug that suppresses vital signs. After ingesting it, she''ll appear lifeless, allowing us to rece her body.¡± Selina sighed in relief ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Aldrich.¡± He leaned in to kiss her earlobe. ¡°Will you tell me now why you had Rosalynn¡¯s pendant stolen?¡± With a teasing smile, Selina pushed him away. ¡°That¡¯s my secret. Get back to work. | need to visit Brian¡¯s mother.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had heard from Deanna that Noemi was hospitalized due to something Rosalynn had done, and she wanted to investigate. As she made to stand, Aldrich¡¯s hand shot out to pull her back down. His voice was icy as he said, ¡°What''s your n? Use me and then discard me? Are you still pining for Brian? Listen, Selina, all his wealth will be mine one day!¡± Would Aldrich inherit all of Brian¡¯s wealth in the future? Selina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Aldrich¡¯s eyes had the unmistakable glint of ambition, She watched him for a while before asking tentatively take over Brian¡¯s position as the head of Hughes Group?¡± ¡°Do you want to Aldrich raised a hand and leisurely ran his fingers through Selina¡¯s hair, smoothing over the tangled tresses. ¡°Stay with me. | will make you the happiest woman in the world His smile was soft, but his gentleness sent a slight shiver through her. Selina put on a practiced smile and said, ¡°This is just a one-night stand. It¡¯s physical-nothing more, nothing less. Besides, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of women who would line up for a chance to be with you, even ones who are prettier or more interesting.¡± The ingenuity of her sweet smile didn¡¯t escape Aldrich¡¯s sharp eyes, but he said nothing. Instead, he took out his phone and yed a video. It was of the two of them having sex. Selina¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as she watched herself on the screen, her wanton moansing out of the video. ¡°What is wrong with you? Why the hell did you record this? Delete it right now!¡± Selina screamed, grabbing the phone from his hand and deleting the damning footage. Aldrich let her, a sinister smile curving on his lips. ¡°Go ahead and delete it. But did you think | wouldn¡¯t have a backup, Selina?¡± he asked. Selina¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where is it? Delete the video!¡± Aldrich yfully twirled a strand of her hair, ¡°How could I? Your voice is so sweet. If you¡¯re not going to stay with me, I''ll at least keep it as a souvenir.¡± Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 It was clear that this man was adamant about not letting her go. Selina heaved as her chest started to pound. ¡°Aldrich, | want to be the happiest woman in the world. But Brian is the one who can give me that. You can¡¯t win against him.¡± His fingers stopped their yful motions as his expression turned cold. ¡°Is that how you see it? All he had to do was walk through a path that had already beenid out for him, That''s all it is. Brian is nothing without his father,¡± Aldrich hissed, hatred seeping out his every word. At that moment, Selina realized how severely she had underestimated this man. She thought he was nothing more than a docile cat-something to y with and pass the time when she was bored. He turned out to be a far more dangerous and savage beast. Ashiver ran down her spine at the thought of being bound to him forever. She didn¡¯t want to be chained to him at any cost. Selina softened her voice and said gently, ¡°Aldrich, I¡¯m not doubting your strength. But like you said, Brian already has good resources to begin with. You''re at a disadvantage. But | can help with that, if you¡¯re willing to work with me One of his brows raised in interest. ¡°How?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''LL go after him. Then, when | finally have him in my hands, I''ll help you seize his power.¡± Aldrich narrowed his eyes in suspicion, ¡°Do you really n on doing that? Or is this a trick Selina feigned displeasure and pushed him away. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s pointless if you don¡¯t trust me.¡± With a smile, Aldrich reached out and tucked his thumb under her chin. ¡°It''s a tempting offer, and with that great a performance, any man would have been fooled. Unfortunately for you, | know everything there is to know about you.¡± His eyes were glinting with an almost deranged light. A cold feeling crept into Selina¡¯s chest as she looked at him. She felt like prey being watched by its predator. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Hmmm. Let¡¯s see. There are a lot of good ones.¡± Aldrich smiled, as if he was taking great pleasure in her agitation. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 ¡°There¡¯s that one about your dancer boyfriend. | know how you broke up with him. And let¡¯s not forget that poor female dancer you left disabled He knew everything.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Selina felt as if a bucket of ice had been poured over her. Her face paled as her body stiffened in fear and shock. Taking advantage of her sudden immobility, Aldrich pushed her down on the sofa, caging her with his body. ¡°Choose me, Selina. If you don¡¯t, | don¡¯t know what | would do with all those secrets.¡± He left the suggestion hanging, but Selina knew what his words meant. She knew better than to believe he was spouting empty threats, A rush of coldness ran through her, making her shiver all over. But she didn¡¯t want to give up here. She couldn''t let him control her! Rosalynn had spent the entire day lost in thought, grappling with the nagging question of whether she had pushed things too far. Would things have turned out differently if she had talked to Brian beforehand? In hindsight, Brian was right. She had neglected him and failed to consider his feelings. He was a top-tier CEO, ustomed to deference and respect from everyone around him. It was clear he had a high self-esteem. Just then, her phone rang, It was Hutton calling, Rosalynn answered it, ¡°Hutton.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s news from the detention center. Eleanormitted suicide.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, surprise shing in her eyes. Eleanor took her own life? It made sense. A former superstar, adored by thousands, had plummeted from grace to be a despised prisoner. The stark contrast in her circumstances must have been unbearable. ¡°| see,¡± Rosalynn replied. After hanging up the phone, her thoughts turned to Brian and the secret she had been keeping from him. That foolish man had mistakenly believed that the person he had slept with was Eleanor, Would he be in for a shock if she were to reveal the truth now? Would it put him in a better mood? With these thoughts in mind, Rosalynn decided to visit Noemi in the hospital and have a heart-to-heart conversation with Brian. Inside the hospital room, Brian and Deanna kept Noemipany. Selina was also there, After spending an entire day at the hospital, Noemi finally began to regain her senses, but her mental state remained fragile. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 ¡°Brian, I¡¯m nning to head back with Deanna tomorrow. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Noemi asked. She was eager to return and confront Brad. Brian nodded but remained silent. Noemi looked at him and asked, ¡°Brian, where do you stand on all of this now? Are you still resistant to the idea of a divorce?¡± Fatigue was evident in her appearance, yet a glimmer of determination shone in her eyes. Brian found himself in a difficult spot. He feared that defying his mother¡¯s wishes again would only stoke her anger. At that very moment, Selina¡¯s phone started to ring. ALL eyes turned to her as she retrieved her phone from her bag. Asheepish smile on her face, she nced at the caller ID. ¡°Hey, Mom, what''s going on?¡± ¡°Selina, it''s about Eleanor. Shemitted suicide in the detention center.¡± Upon hearing the despair in her mother¡¯s voice, Selina discreetly pinched herself, coaxing a few tears to well up in her eyes. After ending the call, she turned to Brian, her voice heavy with sadness. ¡°Brian, it''s about Eleanor. Shemitted suicide.¡± What? Eleanormitted suicide? Although Brian was shocked, he just pursed his lips and remained silent. Noemi asked, ¡°Who is Eleanor? And why would she do something like that?¡± ¡°She is Selina cast a meaningful nce in Brian¡¯s direction. Her desire to speak was evident in her eyes, but she held her tongue. Deanna, who stood by their side, broke the silence. ¡°Mom, Eleanor used to be a famous star. She was also Brian¡¯s lover and was once pregnant. However, she got embroiled in a scandal involving a director¡¯s death, and the police arrested her.¡± Noemi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a trace of displeasure lurking in her gaze as she asked, ¡°Eleanor was pregnant once? What happened to the baby?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she didn¡¯t like Rosalynn, she held an aversion to mistresses in general. However, the baby was innocent. It was her son¡¯s flesh and blood, so she feltpelled to know. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 ¡°The baby didn¡¯t make it. Eleanor had a miscarriage after she was pushed down by another actress named Valeria, who, by the way, happens to be Rosalynn¡¯s close friend.¡± Selina looked at Brian, feigning timidity but simmering with indignation. It was as though she feared Brian¡¯s wrath or was, in some way,ing to her cousin¡¯s defense. Brian¡¯s brows furrowed in annoyance as he shot Selina an unhappy nce. Summoning her courage, Selina said, ¡°I have to say something, even if you¡¯re not pleased with me right now. Eleanor messed up, no doubt, but she was carrying your child. For the sake of that unborn baby who¡¯s no longer with us, can¡¯t you find it in your heart to show a littlepassion? Don¡¯t you think you have grown colder and more ruthless ever since you got involved with Rosalynn?¡± Selina deliberately said this, wanting Noemi to take the hint from what she meant. As expected, Noemi became angry again the moment she heard Rosalynn¡¯s name. ¡°It¡¯s Rosalynn again! Brian, did she order someone to murder your child? Ha! | knew that this woman is vicious! Does she n on killing all your children? That''s it. Divorce her, Brian! Divorce her now!¡± Brian furrowed his brows more tightly, casting a cold nce at Selina. At the same time, Selina¡¯s eyes were red, almost tearing up, and were filled with sadness. It seemed that she was feeling sorry for what had happened to Eleanor. Brian pressed his thin lips tightly. Seeing his mother¡¯s hysterical mood, he felt frustrated and helpless at the same time. ¡°Mom.. But before he was able to continue speaking, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, As their gazes were fixed at the door, Rosalynn came in. She was wearing a white snow top and a sapphire blue knee-length skirt, looking very elegant and dignified. As she entered, her gaze swept around and eventually fell on Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s time you know the truth, Eleanor¡¯s baby is not yours. The father of that child is John. Of course, Eleanor didn¡¯t want you to know about it, so she killed John, aborted the baby, and finally, framed Valeria for it While she spoke, her eyes remained calm and firm, More importantly, she just suddenly dropped a bomb without any warning, Brian couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. He looked quite collected on the outside, but he was extremely shocked. After a while, he finally had the urge to ask, ¡°How do you know that the child is not mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you have never slept with Eleanor.¡± After a brief pause, Rosalynn continued, ¡°That night, the person who slept with you was actually me.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Rosalynn¡¯s voice was as clear as day. But at the same time, her sessive revtions were like roaring thunders, making Brian¡¯s heart pound so hard. She just admitted that she was the woman who slept with him that night. Brian¡¯s pupils shrank, and his heart was enveloped in turmoil. He was caught up in a whirlpool ofplex emotions. Surprise, joy, confusion, embarrassment-he felt them all at the same time. Both his mind and heart were in chaos, rendering himpletely speechless. For so long, his wife had known the truth, but she had never told him. He had always felt guilty and sorry for Rosalynn, thinking how he had betrayed her. There was a point that he even wanted to kill himself. He couldn¡¯t help but think if she actually found a sense of aplishment or satisfaction watching him suffer so much, Did she really love him in the first ce? If she did, then how could she fool him like this? The room was awfully silent that even the sound of a needle dropping on the floor would be heard. Rosalynn thought that Brian would say something, but he just looked at her without uttering a word. At this time, the seeminglyplicated expression on his face made Rosalynn panic a Little. Did he not believe her? Or was he just ming her for not telling him the truth in the beginning? Even Selina¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. She didn¡¯t expect that Rosalynn would suddenly march into the hospital andy down the truth, catching everyone off guard. Noticing Brian¡¯s silence, she eventually managed to calm down, Now, it was her turn to do the questioning. ¡°Rosalynn, are you for real? After Eleanormitted suicide in the detention center, now you¡¯re saying that the baby is not Brian¡¯s child. What are you trying to achieve? Are you just saying that so that Brian will feel less guilty for Eleanor?¡± Eleanor was dead and Rosalynn had no concrete proof, It was indeed a bit hard to back up her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have any evidence to prove that the baby is not my brother¡¯s child? Or are you going to ask a friend of yours again to make up a story Deanna was still hung up on the ¡°fake photos from before, so she also had no intention of believing Rosalynn. Hearing what Selina and Deanna said, Brian looked at Rosalynn expectantly, waiting for her response. Rosalynn didn¡¯t avert her gaze. ¡°That night, | happened to drop a jade pendant in your room. Did you see it?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jade pendant? Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 ALL of a sudden, the scenes from that night vaguely shed through Brian¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes, | saw it. | thought it was Eleanor¡¯s, so | gave it back to her.¡± ¡°Well, it''s mine, | wore it since | was a child, and I¡¯ve taken it back. Do you still not believe me?¡± Rosalynn asked tly. Brian looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°I trust you.¡± She had no reason to deceive him, It was only natural for him to have faith in her. However, her confession came a bit toote, leaving him with a lingering unease. When Rosalynn mentioned the pendant, Selina couldn¡¯t help but panic. But when she remembered that she had taken away the jade pendant, a wave of relief washed over her, Unable to openly confront Eleanor¡¯s tragic end, Selina decided to provoke Noemi and stir up trouble for Rosalynn instead. Selina cast a sidelong nce at Noemi, a cunning idea forming in her mind. ¡°It appears there is more to this story than we know. Eleanor¡¯s actions might not deserve sympathy after all After a pause, she continued, ¡°However, | suspect Eleanor did what she did out of envy for Rosalynn¡¯s ability to capture Brian¡¯s heart. After all, there are very few men like Brian in the world who are faithful and devoted to one woman.¡± By deliberately showering praise on Rosalynn and Brian¡¯s rtionship, Selina hoped to redirect Noemi¡¯s sensitive emotions squarely onto Rosalyn. Noemi had never liked Rosalynn. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want her son to love her. As expected, Noemi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Brian, you haven''t answered the question | asked earlier, I''ll ask you again. Are you going to divorce her?¡± Brian stood tall, a hint of impatience and helplessness shing in his eyes. He softened his tone, saying, ¡°Mom, the most important thing right now is your well-being. Let''s not dwell on anything else.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, it was evident that Brian didn¡¯t want to get a divorce. Noemi understood what he meant, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°| know you have always resented me for abandoning you. You grew up without a mother¡¯s love, nearly losing your life at one point. So, you prefer Rosalynn over me. In that case, you should leave. You are not my son anymore.¡± Her voice trembled with sadness. Looking at her reddened eyes, Brian furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± ¡°| told you to leave. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Noemi sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m such a failure. My husband cheated on me, and my son doesn¡¯t understand me. My life is nothing but a cruel joke!¡± Frustration and despair flickered in her eyes. Her eyes darted towards the nearby table. She pushed aside the covers, mbered out of bed, and headed towards it. Rosalynn had been observing the scene coldly and noticed the madness in Noemi¡¯s eyes. Her attention drifted to the fruit tter on the table, beside which Lay a fruit knife. Rosalynn¡¯s heart leaped in her chest. She watched in shock as Noemi hurried to the table, snatched up the knife, and was about to cut her wrist. ¡°Mom Brian¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he bolted towards Noemi. Rosalynn, being closer, reached Noemi first and firmly held her trembling wrist. The knife ttered to the floor. ¡°Mom, what on earth are you doing?¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened as he held onto her. Startled and slow to react, Deanna rushed forward with tears streaming down her face. ¡°What are you doing, Mom? Have you forgotten that you still have a daughter? You might not want your son, but do you still care about your daughter?¡± Tears streamed down Noemi¡¯s cheeks. She turned her gaze to Deanna and embraced her tightly as she sobbed, her eyes heavy with sorrow. Selina was also taken aback by the turn of events. She looked over at Rosalynn, who stoodposed amidst the chaos, and said, ¡°Rosalyn, maybe you should leave for now just in case you unintentionally upset Noemi again.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Rosalynn bent down to pick up the knife from the floor and carefully ced it on the table. She then turned her gaze towards Noemi. ¡°You are anything but a loser. You have an amazing son and daughter. Many people would envy you for that. You need to live well, if not for yourself, then for them. | understand that my decision has caused you pain. | can apologize, and whether you forgive me or not is your choice, but | have no regrets.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, only cowards opt for suicide. Are you a coward? When Brian¡¯s father cheated on you, you showed incredible bravery by choosing to divorce him. Were you pretending to be brave and decisive? Or are you just a coward by nature? If you even consider ending your life because of this, I''ll lose all respect for you. If you still want Brian to stand by your side, you have to cheer and fight with me.¡± Rosalynn tried to encourage Noemi and boost her spirits with these words. Noemi¡¯s chest heaved as she red at Rosalynn¡¯s pretty face. ¡°| don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. Get out! | don¡¯t want to see you. Leave right now!¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Fine, I''ll leave. | won''t waste my time talking to a coward.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Noemi snapped, too angry to say more to Rosalynn. With her head held high, Rosalynn turned around and left. Brian locked his dark eyes on her retreating figure for a long time. Selina¡¯s hate for Rosalynn grew. On the surface, it seemed like Rosalynn was mocking Noemi, but in reality, she was trying to ignite her fighting spirit rather than pushing her further into depression and suicidal thoughts. Rosalynn indeed had a way with words. Noemi hade dangerously close to ending her own life. If Noemi had seeded, it would have shattered the rtionship between Brian and Rosalynnpletely. Rosalynn walked out of the ward, and the straight posture she had maintained slowly gave way to a slight slump. She lingered at the doorway, not leaving immediately. From inside the room, she could hear Noemi¡¯s cries and their conversations. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Noemi yelled, ¡°I told you to leave! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Deanna interjected, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t push Brian away. He loves you, and he is willing to divorce Rosalynn. Right, Brian?¡± A brief silence enveloped the room, and Rosalynn¡¯s fingers involuntarily clenched into a fist as she listened to their conversation. She eventually heard Brian say yes. Deanna¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Did you hear that, Mom? He has agreed. Can you lie down for a while?¡± Noemi asked, ¡°Brian, are you really going to divorce her? Are you going to do it right now?¡± Brian assured her, ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t have to handle the divorce process myself. I¡¯ll have thewyer take care of it.¡± Noemi seemed satisfied. ¡°Excellent, Brian. | don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Book a flight right away, and let''s get out of here.¡± Brian replied, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Rosalynn stood at the doorway, her gaze unfocused as she released her grip on the door handle. Had Brian really agreed to divorce her? Did he actually mean it? When she had asked him outright if he intended to divorce her yesterday, he hadn¡¯t given her a straight answer. It was as if he had enough of her and was just waiting for the right opportunity to divorce her. Asudden, intense pain gripped her heart.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was like she had been shed by a knife. She felt moisture on her cheeks and instinctively reached up to touch it, only to realize they were her tears. She looked at her damp fingertips and smiled self-deprecatingly. She was always known for her resilience and unwavering optimism. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 However, at this moment, she realized that even the most optimistic woman could be overwhelmed by sadness. Meanwhile, in the ward, Brian carefully settled Noemi in her bed before walking over to the window. He called Edwin and instructed him to book three ne tickets to Folkava. When she heard this, Selina, who stood behind him, gently tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Brian, make that four tickets. I''lle with you.¡± Brian cast a cold nce in Selina¡¯s direction.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t bother to purchase an air ticket for her. Instead, he said to Edwin, ¡°I can¡¯t leave the hospital right now. You can head to my apartment, pack a few clothes for me, and bring them to the hospital.¡± Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched Brian hang up the phone after those words. ¡°Brian, didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m worried about your mother. | want to keep herpany.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. If you want to head to Folkava, book the ticket yourself,¡± Brian replied, his face devoid of emotion, as he walked to the bed. His cold and distant demeanor made him seem unapproachable. Selina stared at his retreating form and rolled her eyes. Was he ming her for being too talkative a while ago? It didn¡¯t matter. As long as Noemi was on her side, Brian would eventually give in. After all, he had just promised to divorce Rosalynn. Meanwhile, Rosalynn returned to Beauty Apartments. As she looked upon the now empty home, she began to silently pack her belongings. Since they were going to divorce, there was no reason for her to stay here any Longer. Standing on the balcony, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart as she looked at the clothes of aman anda woman hanging side by side. She took a deep breath, pushing down her sorrow, and continued packing her things. Just then, the doorbell rang, causing Rosalynn¡¯s heart to race. Could it be that Brian had returned? Was he back for a confrontation? No, perhaps he hade back to exin things to her. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 His agreement to divorce her was just a temporary measure, right? Aglimmer of hope rose in Rosalynn¡¯s heart. She put down her clothes and rushed to open the door. However, it wasn¡¯t Brian standing there. It was Edwin. Rosalynn¡¯s movements faltered, and her eyes darkened. ¡°Edwin.¡± How could she have thought Brian was back? This was his home, so he wouldn''t ring the doorbell when he returned.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Mr. Hughes will be away on a business trip, so he asked me to collect some personal belongings for him,¡± Edwin exined respectfully. Rosalynn pursed her red lips and let him in. ¡°Please wait for a while.¡± She went ahead and packed Brian¡¯s luggage and handed it over to him. Edwin took the luggage and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Rosalynn hesitated, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent. The room fell back into silence. The clean, spacious, and oncefortable apartment now seemed to suffocate her for no apparent reason. She pressed a hand to her chest. However, she soon continued to pack her things before she went back to her apartment. It had the sameyout and the same eerie quietness, making her feel lonely. In the past, she had lived alone and had never been sentimental. Why was everything different now? Rosalynn put her belongings down and went to the kitchen to boil some water. Looking at the clean floor, she picked up her cleaning tools and began cleaning the house. It felt Like the only way she could keep herself upied. After finishing the bedroom, she moved on to the study and started dusting the bookcase and desk. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 As she wiped down one corner of the desk, she suddenly stopped. Athought crossed her mind, and she slowly opened the desk¡¯sst drawer. This was where she had ced her jade pendant before. She hadn''t worn it since she took it back from Eleanor, fearing that Brian might find out something. However, Rosalynn opened the drawer only to find it empty. Where on earth was her jade pendant? Furrowing her brow, Rosalynn began to think about it carefully. Had she put the jade pendant somewhere else? She meticulously searched through all the drawers, but the pendant was nowhere to be found. Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed as she scoured every nook and cranny of her house, but she still couldn''t find the jade pendant. How could it just vanish into thin air? She hadn''t been living heretely, but Maggie had stayed over consistently. Could Maggie have taken the jade pendant? That was impossible. Rosalynn knew that Maggie was not that kind of person. So why had the pendant mysteriously disappeared?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Did any thieves break into her house? The thought sent a chill down Rosalynn¡¯s spine, and her expression turned serious. She went back to the study and turned on herputer. She had installed a surveince camera at the door, one that could clearly capture any signs of unauthorized entry. The surveince footage came up quickly, but to Rosalynn¡¯s dismay, the screen was nk. Nothing had been recorded. The camera had been destroyed! Asense of dread settled in Rosalynn¡¯s chest. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 It seemed that someone had broken into her house. Her nerves went on high alert as she quickly rushed to open the safe. The safe housed numerous valuable items, including property ownership certificates and a lot of jewelry. To her relief, everything inside remained untouched. So, the thief had solely stolen her jade pendant. Rosalynn closed the safe, deep in thought. Beauty Apartments was a high-end apartmentplex with advanced security, making it improbable for ordinary thieves to break in. This meant the intruder was anything but ordinary. It did not make sense how such a skilled thief would break in just to steal a jade pendant. After a brief contemtion, Rosalynnposed herself and called Hutton. ¡°Hutton, | think someone might have broken into my house. Can you help me out?¡± With the camera destroyed, she needed Hutton¡¯s expertise to assess if it could be fixed. Twenty minutester, Hutton sent her the restored video. Rosalynn eagerly yed the video, revealing a man disguised as a decoration worker with a mask covering his face. He effortlessly picked the lock and entered her house. His actions were smooth and skillful. It looked like he was a repeat offender. But why would someone like him target her home? Rosalynn squinted at the screen, deep in thought, when her phone rang. It was Hutton calling. ¡°Rosalynn, have you watched the surveince video?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why would a thief break into your home? This guy¡¯s skills don¡¯t fit the profile of an ordinary burr. What did he steal from your house?¡± Hutton asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn replied, ¡°He stole a jade pendant that | have worn since | was a child.¡± Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Hutton seemed taken aback. ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a brief silence, Hutton said, ¡°Rosalynn, this is very strange. That man broke in and stole just a jade pendant. Is this pendant some sort of priceless treasure?¡± While the jade pendant might not be valuable in any conventional sense, it did hold a significant secret. Rosalynn replied, ¡°Hutton, can you dig up any information about that man?¡± ¡°I''LL start investigating right away.¡± After a brief pause, Hutton continued, ¡°Rosalynn, there must be someone behind all of this. | mean, your surveince camera wouldn''t be destroyed for no reason. You should really call the police right away.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I''ll go to the police station tomorrow.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, change those locks as soon as you can. And please, be extra vignt about your safety from now on. Maybe you should ask Brian to beef up security around you,¡± Hutton urged, worry creeping into his words. What did he mean by saying she should ask Brian to send more people to protect her? At this moment, all he cared about was his mother, and he probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to worry about her. ¡°Alright, I''m hanging up now,¡± Rosalynn said, trying to hide the bitterness welling up inside her. ¡°Hold on,¡± Hutton interjected. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, you haven''t forgotten about the opening of mypany tomorrow, have you?¡± Hutton asked. ¡°Of course not, Hutton. | remember,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. ¡°Will you be bringing Brian along?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, then responded, ¡°I''ll probablye alone.¡± Hearing this, Hutton asked, ¡°Rosalynn, did you have a fight with Brian? Was it because of his mother?¡± Hutton was a smart man. Ever since Rosalynn asked him to investigate Brad, he had been thinking about this possibility. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 ¡°It''s alright. Let¡¯s discuss it tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t in the mood to delve into her personal matters at the moment. She exchanged a few perfunctory words and hung up the phone. She stood before the window, gazing at the city, now cloaked in darkness. Her thoughts drifted to the jade pendant. That pendant was her personal possession. What secrets could it hold? It had to be rted to her identity. Her identity? Athought sparked in Rosalynn¡¯s mind, causing her to squint in thought. Her Last encounter with Eleanor had taken ce in the detention room, where Eleanor had attempted to use her identity to strike a deal with her. In just one week, Eleanor had met her demise, and the jade pendant had been stolen. Could there be a connection? The room was enveloped in silence as Rosalynn lost herself in contemtion. Perhaps Eleanor was not the only one who knew about her identity. Fearful of imprisonment, Eleanor might have intended to use Rosalynn¡¯s identity as a bargaining chip to strike deals with others in dire straits once Rosalynn had declined her offer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . That might exin why a thief had brazenly infiltrated her home to steal the jade pendant. Was someone determined to prevent her from reiming her true identity? With this realization, Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced. She needed to know thest person Eleanor met in the detention room. Perhaps that individual held the answers she sought. Resolved, Rosalynn decided to visit the detention center the next day to inquire about the situation. She took a deep breath, exited the study, and walked to the front door, locking the door securely from inside. Having recently finished cleaning the apartment and worked up a sweat, she decided to take a shower. She took her clothes into the bathroom, turning on the shower head to let the warm water wash away her fatigue. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 As she closed her eyes, an image of the handsome man involuntarily invaded her thoughts. The man hadn¡¯t even spared her a phone call. What a ruthless man! The following day, Rosalynn found a locksmith to install a more advanced lock on her door. Whenever an unfamiliar person tampered with the lock, the rm system would kick in, and she would receive a notification. After thanking the locksmith, she made her way to the police station to file a report and hand over the surveince footage. Her next stop was the detention center. The officer who attended to her recognized her as the visitor who had apanied Brian during hisst visit to Eleanor. Once Rosalynn rified her purpose, the officer checked the records. ¡°Thest person Eleanor Hilton met with was Selina Forbes,¡± the officer informed her candidly. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes gleamed with intrigue. Could Selina have nned the theft of her jade pendant? And more importantly, why?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What connection could this pendant possibly have with Selina? Eleanor was Selina¡¯s distant cousin. Had Selina unearthed some crucial information about the jade pendant? Rosalynn¡¯s mind raced with the identity information about Selina that Debora had shared with her. Despite being the daughter of a housekeeper, Selina had been embraced as a daughter by the Moreno family and raised in luxury. This was because Mr. and Mrs. Moreno had tragically lost their daughter. Could this mean that...? Rosalynn¡¯s heart quickened as she thought about the impending revtion. She meticulously recalled the details and appearance of the jade pendant. It was made of crystal and clear jade with an intricately carved dragon pattern on one side. On the other side, a distinctive word had been inscribed. The word was Moreno. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Could this word possibly represent the Moreno family in Skrix? Did the jade pendant indeede from the Moreno family? Could she be the long-lost daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Moreno? A flurry of spections swirled within Rosalynn¡¯s mind, causing her heart to race. She had grown up without her parents, always yearning to find them and ask why they had abandoned her. Now, if it turned out that she was indeed their daughter, what had happened to their lost daughter? After Rosalynn left the detention center and got into her car, her mind was still consumed by thoughts of the jade pendant. The question of whether she should attempt to meet the Moreno family loomed in her mind. However, her contemtion was abruptly interrupted by the ringing of her phone. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was Maggie calling. With a quick swipe, she answered, ¡°Maggie.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, are you at home?¡± Maggie asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you set off to find Hutton?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m heading there shortly.¡± Rosalynn started the engine.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°| was actually thinking of going with you,¡± Maggie said. Karl had also invited Maggie to attend the opening of Hutton¡¯spany. Rosalynn smiled and replied, ¡°I''ll see you there then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After ending the call with Maggie, Rosalynn dialed Hutton¡¯s number. Knowing that he was currently at hispany, she drove to the location. As she pulled up to thepany gate, she met Karina. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Turning around, Rosalynn saw Karina elegantly dressed in a slim, red dress that entuated her shapely figure. Her curly hair was casually gathered to one side, and her exquisite makeup added a touch of allure to her appearance. She looked like apletely different person. She seemed transformed from a girl into a woman. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you staring at me like that?¡± Karina approached Rosalynn with a warm smile. Rosalynn teased yfully, ¡°You look like apletely different person today. You are so beautiful. | almost thought | recognized the wrong person.¡± Everyone Loved beingplimented. Karina couldn''t help but pinch Rosalynn¡¯s cheek. ¡°You have quite the sweet tongue. Does that mean | don¡¯t look beautiful on regr days?¡± ¡°You have always been beautiful,¡± Rosalynn said, taking Karina¡¯s hand. ¡°But you used to be like wildflowers in a field, and today, you are more like a blossoming rose. Maybe it¡¯s true that men really do moisturize women.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Karina squinted yfully at Rosalynn. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just congratting you on your sessful transition into womanhood.¡± Karina was left momentarily speechless. The two friends continued to chat andugh. Karina turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you alone? Where is Brian? Didn¡¯t he come with you, or is he joining uster?¡± At Karina¡¯s question, the smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡°He went abroad with his mother.¡± After a brief pause, Karina asked, ¡°Rosalyn, are you okay?¡± ¡®m fine.¡± With a forced smile, Rosalynn responded, Karina leaned in closer and said, ¡°Rosalynn, if Brian even dares to divorce you because of his mother¡¯s objections, | will...¡± She paused for effect, and Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| promise you this. If Brian divorces you, | will introduce you to a few young, handsome men.¡± Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Rosalynn was left utterly speechless by her friend¡¯s audacious deration. Once she had seen Brian¡¯s striking features, all the other men seemed to have faded into the background as far as she was concerned. ¡°Thank you, but you should keep those handsome men for yourself.¡± Karina raised an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°You are not into good-looking young men? | happen to know a few wealthy men, each one as impressive as Brian is. You can choose whoever you Like.¡± Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Alright, once I¡¯m divorced, I''ll ask you to introduce me to another man.¡± When Karina heard this, her expression turned serious. ¡°Rosalynn, is Brian really nning to divorce you?¡± Rosalynn hesitated briefly, her gaze fixed on her sped hands.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°lm not sure. His mother had a severe bout of depression yesterday and nearly took her own life. He rushed her back to Folkava overnight.¡± Karina looked taken aback. ¡°Suicide? That sounds incredibly serious.¡± ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Karina let out a sigh and reached out to pat Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Rosalynn, even though Brian¡¯s mother might not be deserving of sympathy, | can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt as the other woman if you and Brian end up splitting over this.¡± The other woman? Rosalynn, who had initially been feeling down, found herself amused by Karina. ¡°So, if | get divorced, you, as the other woman, are going to take responsibility for me.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll be there for you through thick and thin!¡± Karina chuckled. They bantered back and forth, theirughter echoing as they entered the building. They took the elevator to Hutton¡¯s technology company. Inside, the office seemed unusually quiet, with only Hutton and Valeria present. Hutton was tenderly assisting Valeria with her coat and having an animated conversation with her. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Valeria, though, looked a little impatient. ¡°Hutton, Valeria,¡± Rosalynn greeted the couple with a warm smile. Karina waved a friendly hello to both of them. ¡°Rosalyn, Karina,¡± Hutton replied, his face lighting up.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn and Karina presented the gifts they had brought and offered their well wishes. ¡°I''m so d you''re here.¡± Hutton epted the gifts graciously. Valeria pulled Rosalynn and Karina close to her as if they were her saviors. ¡°Rosalyn, Karina, you have no idea how d | am to see you.¡± Seeing Valeria¡¯s bitter expression, Karina asked, ¡°What happened? Did Hutton bully you?¡± Hutton, who had just finished putting away the gifts, interjected, ¡°| didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Valeria shot him an annoyed look. ¡°Oh,e on! You discipline me as if | were a child. You even follow me to the bathroom. | feel Like a prisoner in my own life. Rosalynn, Karina, look at this. It''s scorching outside, and he insists | wear this coat. | have zero freedom!¡± Valeria continued her tirade. Hutton, his face a picture of innocence, retorted, ¡°Valeria, I¡¯m just looking out for your safety. You are carrying our child, after all. You must be safe.¡± Valeria couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and turned to Rosalynn and Karina. ¡°See what | mean? He is always ying the ¡®it¡¯s for your own good¡¯ card, but it¡¯s more like he¡¯s imprisoning my soul!¡± Rosalynn and Karina exchanged amused nces and burst intoughter. Seeing Valeria¡¯s increasing irritation, Hutton quickly tried to appease her. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t get angry.¡± Valeria shot him another re. ¡°Fine, just stay away from me, and | won''t get angry.¡± Hutton couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 ¡°Valeria, as long as you don¡¯t look at me, you won''t get mad.¡± He knew he couldn¡¯t stay away from her even if he tried.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Rosalynn couldn''t help but smile. She gently ced her hand on Valeria¡¯s wrist, her expression serene as she made her diagnosis. ¡°Hutton, there is no need to worry. Valeria and the baby are both perfectly healthy,¡± she reassured him. Valeria¡¯s confidence swelled. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Rosalynn yfully pinched Valeria¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t be too hard on him, Valeria. It¡¯s his first time bing a father, and his nerves are a testament to how much he cares about you.¡± Hutton nodded vigorously. ¡°Absolutely, | care deeply.¡± Valeria chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mirth. ¡°But Hutton, are you more concerned about me or the little one growing in my belly?¡± Hutton responded earnestly, ¡°Look at you. Don¡¯t overthink it. Of course, | care about you the most. We can always have another child, but there is only one you in this world. I¡¯m nervous because I¡¯m afraid that anything might happen to the baby, which could eventually affect your well-being. If anything were to go wrong, | would be devastated.¡± His words resonated with sincerity, causing Valeria to purse her Lips and turn away, though she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Karina couldn''t resist a yful jab. ¡°Hutton, you are a man of science, aren¡¯t you? Why are you so eloquent? Have you been reading a lot of romance novels lately?¡± Hutton responded seriously, ¡°I¡¯m being genuine. Every word | have saides straight from my heart.¡± It appeared that men of science could either be tight-lipped or, when they spoke, their words carried more weight than those of their humanities counterparts. Rosalynn couldn''t help but silently praise Hutton. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± Rosalynn asked after noticing that only Hutton and Valeria were present. ¡°They all went to the hotel.¡± He looked at the time. ¡°There is no rush, Rosalynn. We will go over once most of the guests arrive.¡± Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 The hotel was packed with people, and the air was stifling. It was not ideal for pregnant women. ¡°How about getting some juice for Rosalynn and Karina?¡± Valeria suggested. ¡°Sure thing. My wife is so considerate,¡± Hutton said, adding a touch of ttery before heading to the kitchen. ¡°I''m not your wife yet,¡± Valeria mumbled as she pulled Rosalynn and Karina to sit on the sofa. Valeria¡¯s baby bump was barely visible. Karina gently touched her belly. ¡°Hutton is one lucky guy. Valeria, when are you nning to get married?¡± ¡°We are not in a hurry. We will think about it after the baby is born,¡± Valeria replied. ¡°| guess I''ll have to wait another year for you to join me at thepany and make me some money.¡± Karina sighed. ¡°Karina, | hope you won''t get tired of me by then.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think | am such a snob?¡± ¡°Of course not...¡± Karina and Valeria began chatting about the entertainment industry. After a moment of contemtion, Rosalynn got up and headed to the kitchen to look for Hutton. In the kitchen, Hutton was in the midst of making juice. ¡°Do you need any help, Hutton?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s almost ready,¡± Hutton replied, pouring three sses of juice. ¡°| have been investigating the break-in at your ce. The intruder who broke into your house is clearly a repeat offender. After leaving Beauty Apartments, he hopped into a car with a fake te, took a few twists and turns and then disappeared.¡± Rosalynn nodded. She had expected this oue. ¡°Before | came here, | visited the detention center and unearthed some clues.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What kind of clues?¡± Rosalynn recounted, ¡°After her arrest, Eleanor met with me once. She brought up my identity and tried to have me bail her out in exchange for information. | declined her offer, but soon after, she met Selina. After that, she died, and my jade pendant was stolen. Is it possible that this isn''t a coincidence?¡± Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 After hearing her words, Hutton fell into deep thought. ¡°Are you suggesting that someone sent by Selina might have stolen your jade pendant?¡± Rosalynn nodded, continuing, ¡°The pendant bears the name ¡®Moreno.¡¯ Selina¡¯s background reveals she is the daughter of the Moreno family¡¯s housekeeper.¡± Rosalynn told Hutton about Selina¡¯s ties to the Moreno family in Skrix. Hutton listened carefully, and his jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°Wait! Are you saying you might be a Moreno?¡± Rosalynn took a thoughtful pause before responding, ¡°I need you to look into Selina¡¯s recent activities and see if she has been mingling with any suspicious people.¡± If Selina had met any suspicious individualstely, her suspicions could hold some truth. ¡°Sure thing. I''ll look into it immediately,¡± Hutton said. Just then, Karina¡¯s voice drifted in from the couch outside. ¡°Rosalyn, Hutton, what are you talking about? Is that juice ready?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We are thirsty out here Hutton quickly replied, ¡°I''ll be there in a second!¡± Rosalynn said with a reassuring smile, ¡°There is no rush on the investigation. Today is a big day for you. We will investigate everythingter when you are free Hutton nodded and said, ¡°Okay. |¡¯ll help you in the investigation after | propose.¡± Propose? Rosalynn raised an intrigued eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you nning to propose to Valeria?¡± Hutton smiled, his excitement palpable. ¡°| want to make her the happiest woman alive.¡± ¡°In that case, today is going to be lively,¡± Rosalynn said with a knowing smile. Rosalynn and Hutton stepped out with the three sses of juice. Karina took the ss from Rosalynn¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What were you talking about? Why did you take so long?¡± Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 ¡°| was asking Hutton to help me investigate something.¡± Rosalynn sat beside Karina and took a sip of her juice. ¡°What did you ask him to investigate?¡± Karina asked curiously. ¡°ILL tell you about it once | confirm it,¡± Rosalynn replied. As they chatted, Rosalynn¡¯s phone chimed with a new message. It was from Maggie. ¡°Rosalynn, we have arrived at the hotel. Are you here yet?¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but notice a crucial word in Maggie''s message. We? ¡°Did Sanforde with you, Maggie?¡± ¡°Yeah, he insisted oning with me. He ims he is my boyfriend now and wants to integrate himself into my social circle.¡± Rosalynn smiled knowingly. Sanford was evidently worried about Maggieing alone. After all, there would be a rival in love present. ¡°Karina and | are at Hutton¡¯spany. We will be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll be waiting.¡± Rosalynn turned to Hutton and said, ¡°Hutton, | think we should head out now. The guests must have already arrived.¡± Hutton checked the time and agreed, ¡°You are right. Valeria is probably starving.¡± Rosalynn and Karina were rendered speechless. Hutton¡¯s love for Vrie was so deep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The hotel Hutton had chosen was conveniently located next to thepany building. The hotel¡¯s entrance was adorned with a vibrant red carpet, and rows of flowers lined the sides. Well-dressed men and women streamed in one after another. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 As the host, Hutton naturally drew a lot of attention. Karl, who was busy entertaining guests, called out with a smile, ¡°Hutton, you are fashionablyte as always, and with two stunningdies in tow, no less.¡± With a warm smile, Hutton introduced Karina. ¡°Karl, meet Karina Glyn, a childhood friend and a renowned talent agent. Karina, this is Karl, one of my business partners.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Karina.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, Karl.¡± They exchanged polite greetings. Karl said yfully, ¡°Hutton, howe every woman you know is beautiful? | bet this youngdy here already has a boyfriend, am | right?¡± Hutton nced at Karina and teased, ¡°As far as | know, she is still single. But Karl, you don¡¯t like older women, right?¡± Hutton¡¯s words carried a hidden meaning, and Karl involuntarily nced behind him, a hint of sadness flickering in his eyes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Following Karl''s gaze, Rosalynn saw Sanford, who stood tall and regal, making his way towards them with Maggie nestled in his arms. Today, Maggie wore a stunning pink high-end dress, her hair carefullybed to perfection, giving her a princess-like allure that entuated her delicate features and elegant temperament. Since she had entered a rtionship with Sanford, it seemed as though her temperament had been on a constant upswing. Women in love are truly the most beautiful creatures. Karl, on the other hand, must be feeling regretful. ¡°Rosalynn, Karina.¡± With a warm smile, Maggie approached Rosalynn and Karina. Rosalynn returned the greeting with a nod, her eyes flicking between Maggie and Sanford. Karina, however, eyed Sanford from head to toe before asking Maggie, ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡± Maggie nced at Sanford, her shy smile confirming Karina¡¯s curiosity. She nodded slightly, acknowledging their rtionship. Sanford, ever the gentleman, extended his hand towards Karina. ¡°Hello. I''m Sanford Robles.¡± As it turned out, this was Rosalynn¡¯s best friend, Karina. She was the cause of the conflict between Rosalynn and Brian. ¡°Ah, so you are Sanford. | have heard a lot about you,¡± Karina said with a yful twinkle in her eye as she shook Sanford¡¯s hand. Sanford knew she was Likely referring to his previous reputation. However, he chose not to respond and simply maintained his gracious smile. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Please take your seats,¡± Hutton said. He held Valeria and motioned for them to take their ces. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Hutton had reserved two spacious private rooms for the gathering, and most of the attendees were close friends of his. Keegan also came, apanied by a few friends he had grown up with in the orphanage. The atmosphere was buzzing with lively conversation andughter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As Rosalynn and Karina approached, they greeted the guests warmly before leading Valeria to the main table. Sanford and Maggie had also settled into their respective seats. ¡°Hutton, go entertain the guests. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Valeria said when she noticed he had not left her side for a long time. Hutton chuckled, replying, ¡°Valeria, I¡¯m keeping Sanford entertained.¡± The main table was reserved for the most prominent figures at the party, and with Brian absent, Sanford was the only notable male guest. Hutton cleverly used that as his excuse to stay. Sanford arched an eyebrow and saw through Hutton¡¯s true intentions. But he chose not to say anything. He simply shed a knowing smile. Valeria couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Hutton, seriously, can you give me some breathing room? | need a break!¡± Her boyfriend¡¯s clinginess had reachedical levels, and she now wanted to get rid of him. Sensing Hutton¡¯s frustration, Karina chimed in, her smile mischievous, ¡°Well, you better leave now, Hutton. We will take good care of Valeria. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Hutton looked at Valeria¡¯s unhappy expression and finally relented. ¡°Alright, fine. Take good care of her. And remember, don¡¯t let her have anything too cold to drink.¡± Valeria yfully scolded him, ¡°You are being overly protective. Now go!¡± Despite her feigned annoyance, an unmistakable aura of happiness surrounded her. After Hutton left, Valeria breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 She saw an ice-cold drink on Karina¡¯s side and quickly requested, ¡°Karina, could you grab me a drink? I¡¯m parched.¡± Karina looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Valeria, | dare not. If Hutton catches me, I''ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°He wouldn''t!¡± Valeria grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, how about you? Can | have a drink, please?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Deal, | promise it will be a tiny sip. You are the best, Rosalynn!¡± Valeria leaned over and nted a kiss on Rosalynn¡¯s cheek, elicitingughter from Karina and the others. As they casually chatted, Sanford¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He nced at his phone and then at Rosalynn before answering the call. ¡°Hello?¡± After a brief exchange, Sanford handed the phone to Rosalynn, saying, ¡°Rosalyn, it¡¯s Brian.¡± What? Brian? Had he now resorted to contacting her through Sanford? Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank as she took the phone and quietly stepped away from the group. The once cheerful atmosphere took an abrupt turn. Valeria¡¯s brow furrowed as she asked worriedly, ¡°Brian didn¡¯t show up today. Did they fight?¡± Karina nced at Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure and let out a resigned sigh. ¡°The rtionship between Brian¡¯s mother and Rosalynn is difficult to deal with. Valeria, you are lucky. If you marry Hutton, you won''t have to deal with these troubles.¡± Maggie, who had been silent until now, nodded in agreement.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford turned to Maggie and yfully pinched her hand. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 ¡°I''ll go check on Rosalynn.¡± He had to help his friend, after all. Rosalynn walked to the window and answered her phone. Brian¡¯s pleasant voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Are you having dinner with Hutton and the others?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Why is your phone turned off?¡± Her phone was turned off? Rosalynn was taken aback. She retrieved her phone from her pocket and examined it. Her phone¡¯s screen waspletely ck. No matter how many times she pressed the button, it remained unresponsive. ¡°Maybe it ran out of battery.¡± It turned out that he had called Sanford because he couldn''t reach her. Her earlier sense of gloom seemed to dissipate slightly. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°| didn¡¯t make it to Hutton¡¯s party today. Please apologize to him for me. | promise to make it up to him when I¡¯m back,¡± Brian said. Rosalynn reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t mind.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There was a moment of silence on Brian¡¯s end. Rosalynn clutched the phone tightly, listening to his faint breaths. Aswirl of inexplicable emotions washed over her. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang up now.¡± To her disappointment, Brian simply responded with a t ¡°Okay.¡± Was this just a perfunctory call? Had their rtionship deteriorated to the point where only such brief exchanges remained? Her heart ached as if it had been scratched again, and the pain was almost unbearable. Outside, the sun was hidden behind dark clouds, mirroring her mood with its absence of Light. Behind her, Sanford¡¯s maic voice broke the silence. ¡°Rosalynn, | know what has been going on between you and Brian. Don¡¯t me him too much. I¡¯ve had a conversation with him. He is just jealous.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned to look at Sanford, her curiosity piqued. Sanford continued, ¡°When something happened to your best friend, Karina, the first person you called was Barlow. Brian believes that you care more about Barlow and trust him more.¡± She trusted Barlow more? Rosalynn pursed her lips as she struggled to find words to exin herself. ¡°l was...¡± She stopped after realizing that there was no need to exin further. The misunderstandings between her and Brian had snowballed since that night at the club when she spent time with Barlow. It wasn¡¯t until his mother¡¯s return that these misunderstandings had grown out of proportion. Brian believed she trusted Barlow more, but he had never fully trusted her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What do you want to say, Rosalynn?¡± Sanford asked after he saw Rosalynn hesitate. ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalynn replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Let''s go.¡± As they walked, Sanford wanted to say more but chose to remain silent. He understood that some matters were best resolved between the two involved parties. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Outsiders like him could only provide limited insight. As they walked back, they noticed the door to a private room swing open. Inside, a plump young man was forcibly restraining a woman who was trying to leave.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jaelyn, the gathering is meant for fun, right? Why are you pretending to be innocent? We all know you''ve slept with men before. Why don¡¯t you have some fun with me? How about this? Spend one night with me, and I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand. Deal?¡± He leered and moved in closer, attempting to kiss her against her will. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jaelyn fought back vigorously and delivered a resounding p across the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯srge face was smacked sideways, and his expression changed abruptly. ¡°Jaelyn, how dare you p me? You have got some nerve!¡± As his words tumbled out, his hand shot up, ready to strike her across the face. But before his hand could descend, Sanford sprang into action. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm with a fierce grip, twisted it sharply, and pushed him away. Asharp cry of pain escaped the man¡¯s lips as he crumpled to the floor. He winced and clutched his arm as he cursed, ¡°Damn it! Who the hell fp 007 But when he nced up and saw Sanford, his curses fell silent. ¡°Mr. Robles?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice dripped with cold cruelty as he looked at the man. ¡°What did you just say? Do you dare say it again?¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s drunkenness seemed to dissipate in an instant. He was helped to his feet by hispanions and apologized repeatedly. ¡°| waspletely drunk just now. | didn¡¯t know what | was saying. Jaelyn, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After his apology, he didn¡¯t linger any longer and sullenly entered into the private room with his friends. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter: 1401 Her sorrowful expression momentarily took Sanford¡¯s breath away, and a hint of pity flickered in his eyes. Was she in a bad mood because of him? When Jaelyn raised her eyes, she caught the tenderness in Sanford¡¯s gaze and couldn''t help but smile. Reaching out, she brushed his forehead with her fingers. ¡°Hey, why the long face? You look Like an old man. | promise | only drank a little. I''m fine.¡± Her yful tone and affectionate gestures were incredibly endearing. Why didn¡¯t Sanford pull away? Watching the scene coldly, Rosalynn figured out who Jaelyn was. Sure enough, she looked like a weak woman that men wanted to protect. Rosalynn narrowed her eyes and scrutinized Jaelyn closely. She had learned some traditional medicine from her grandfather and could sometimes deduce health issues from a person¡¯s appearance.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite Jaelyn¡¯s slender frame, herplexion was fair, and her Lips were rosy. She didn¡¯t appear to have suffered from stomach cancer. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter: 1402 Sanford¡¯s expression remained cold. When he turned to look at Jaelyn, the coldness around him slowly dissipated. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jaelyn¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Sanford. ¡°| got an invitation from some of my college ssmates. They asked me toe to our ss reunion here today. | decided to join in when | had some free time. Little did | expect to run into my old admirer. He got a bit carried away after a little wine.¡± Seeing the flush on her face, Sanford furrowed his brows. ¡°You had a drink too?¡± Jaelyn Lightly touched her cheek and admitted, ¡°I just drank a Little.¡± ¡°You had stomach cancer before, didn¡¯t you? Why are you still drinking alcohol?¡± Sanford¡¯s concern was etched deeply on his face. Jaelyn¡¯s expression changed slightly as she replied, ¡°I had a drink because | was in a bad mood.¡± Could it be that the alcohol was hiding her trueplexion? Just then, the sound of high heels echoed from nearby. ¡°Rosalynn, Sanford,¡± Maggie called out.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Maggie saw Jaelyn and Sanford looking at each other, the smile on her face froze. Why was Jaelyn here? What had they been doing just now? Their intimacy was unmistakable. Upon seeing Maggie, Jaelyn¡¯s face lit up with a sweet smile. ¡°Hi, Maggie.¡± Maggie? Jaelyn addressed Maggie so intimately as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Maggie pursed her lips, nodding slightly in response. Her hand instinctively reached out to hold Sanford¡¯s arm. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter: 1403 ¡°Sanford, | was wondering why you and Rosalynn were taking so long. Turns out you ran into Jaelyn.¡± Sanford nodded, his handsome face devoid of emotion. Looking at Maggie''s hand firmly clutching Sanford¡¯s arm, Jaelyn said with a smile, ¡°Maggie, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Just a moment ago, Sanford saw that | was being harassed by someone, so he stepped in and taught that guy a lesson. That¡¯s why he got dyed.¡± Despite her attempt to reassure Maggie, her words carried a subtly misleading undertone. She was insinuating that Maggie¡¯s boyfriend had defended his ex- girlfriend. She was indeed a high-ss, two-faced woman! Rosalynn mentally took note of Jaelyn¡¯s behavior. Maggie¡¯s face grew pale as she clung tighter to Sanford¡¯s arm. She couldn''t help but steal a nce at Sanford. Seeing he was still looking at Jaelyn¡¯s face, her anxiety intensified. Was he protecting Jaelyn in the same way he once protected her? Did he still have feelings for Jaelyn? They were already deeply in love with each other, and their separation was solely the result of a regrettable misunderstanding. However, Sanford held their emotions in high regard and assured her he wouldn¡¯t leave her. She didn¡¯t have to dwell on it too much. Maggie bit her lip and cast her gaze downward, choosing to remain silent. Jaelyn detected the subtle jealousy etched across Maggie¡¯s face. Satisfied that she had aplished her aim, she decided it was time to leave. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m sure you have other things to do. | won¡¯t keep you any longer. I''ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Don''t drink again,¡± Sanford said. Jaelyn looked at him, her eyes brimming with affection. She wanted to say something but ultimately held her tongue. However, she looked reluctant to Leave. Rosalynn pursed her lips thoughtfully. As Jaelyn walked past her, she subtly stretched out her right foot. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter: 1404 Caught off guard, Jaelyn nearly fell down.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be careful,¡± Rosalynn cautioned, reaching out in time to steady Jaelyn. She subtly ced a hand on Jaelyn¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jaelyn said, her gratitude tinged with a hint of suspicion. She nced at Rosalynn with a flicker of doubt in her eyes. Had Rosalynn tripped her on purpose? Or was it an ident? Rosalynn released Jaelyn¡¯s hand and looked at her as she walked away. Sanford, keenly perceptive, deduced that Rosalynn had intentionally tripped Jaelyn. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Rosalynn, did you intentionally trip her?¡± Rosalynn met Sanford¡¯s gaze head-on and replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes. Sanford, you seem awfully protective of her. Are you worried that | might hurt her?¡± Sanford paused for a moment before responding, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Rosalynn stared at him for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Sanford, are you nearsighted?¡± Sanford was stunned. He answered, ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°But I¡¯m starting to think your eyesight isn¡¯t that great. You not only have poor vision, but your brain is also not very intelligent.¡± Her words dripped with sarcasm. Atrace of displeasure shed through Sanford¡¯s eyes. ¡®Rosalynn, even if you are in a bad mood, taking it out on me isn¡¯t fair.¡± Rosalynn looked at him coldly. Maggie sensed the escting tension in the air, and her heart clenched. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn and Sanford held significant ces in Maggie¡¯s heart, and she didn¡¯t want to see them quarrel. In response to Maggie¡¯s pleading look, Rosalynn decided not to continue goading Sanford. ¡°Sanford, do you believe Jaelyn had stomach cancer? Have you looked into her background?¡± Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter: 1405 Rosalynn had intentionally tripped Jaelyn to discreetly feel her pulse and confirm if she had ever suffered from stomach cancer. The results indicated that Jaelyn was lying. ¡°Rosalynn, are you suggesting that Jaelyn is lying to me?¡± Sanford¡¯s expression changed slightly. Rosalynn nodded. ¡°| just checked her pulse, and it was steady and strong. It doesn¡¯t seem like she has ever been seriously ill.¡± Sanford¡¯s jaw clenched, and he struggled to ept this revtion. ¡°She had stomach cancer five years ago. It must have healed by now.¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°Even if the disease has healed, there is a difference between the pulse of someone who has been seriously ill and someone who hasn''t. | didn¡¯t detect any irregrities in her pulse earlier.¡± Sanford¡¯s expression darkened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He stared deeply into Rosalynn¡¯s bright eyes before saying, ¡°But she showed me her medical records.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Medical records can be fabricated.¡± It was a harsh truth, but a truth nheless. However, Sanford couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Jaelyn would deceive him. Sanford said with difficulty, ¡°Rosalynn, you are not a licensed doctor. Could it be that your skills aren¡¯t up to par, and you missed something?¡± Rosalynn found herself momentarily at a loss for words. She finally sighed and said, ¡°Believe what you want.¡± Aperson pretending to be asleep couldn''t be roused by anyone. Taking a step forward, Rosalynn thought about something and said, ¡°Sanford, if you haven¡¯t moved on from your ex-girlfriend, please leave Maggie alone. She isn¡¯t as cunning as your ex-girlfriend. She wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She released her grip on Sanford¡¯s arm and instead held his hand. ¡°Sanford, Rosalynn isn¡¯t trying to stir up trouble for no reason. Why don¡¯t you investigate Jaelyn?¡± Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter: 1406Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, and his face was clouded with conflicting emotions. He closed his eyes for a moment, removing Maggie¡¯s hand from his. ¡°Maggie, why don¡¯t you return to your seat for now? | need some time to think this through.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Rosalynn¡¯s words. He just didn¡¯t want to believe them. He had finally found relief and didn¡¯t want to harbor hate towards Jaelyn again. Perhaps Rosalynn had made a mistake. Maybe she had only said it to defend Maggie from injustice. After a brief pause, he reached for his phone and called his assistant. ¡°Look into Jaelyn¡¯s history over the past five years. Pay close attention to her health records. Find out if she has ever had stomach cancer.¡± When Rosalynn returned to the table, the banquet was already in full swing. Hutton had prepared some delicious cakes for the opening ceremony. At that moment, waiters were busy distributing cakes to the guests at each table. Women generally have a sweet tooth, and Valeria was no exception. Back when she was a star, she had to meticulously watch her figure, and her diet was always under strict control. But now, being pregnant, she was certainly taking advantage of the opportunity to indulge in food she had previously avoided. Awaiter brought her a slice of chocte mousse cake, and she graciously thanked him before savoring it with delight. Seeing that Valeria¡¯s cake was different from the others, Karina said yfully, ¡°Valeria, Hutton is so unfair. Why is your cake different from ours? It looks sinfully delicious.¡± Valeria was so engrossed in her cake that she hadn¡¯t noticed the difference until Karina pointed it out. ¡°Karina, if you like it, I''ll dly exchange it with yours.¡± Karina chuckled. ¡°No way! This is Hutton¡¯s special love cake. How could | eat it? You are the hostess. You deserve something unique.¡± Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter: 1407 ¡°He is such a romantic,¡± Valeria mused, her eyes dancing with delight. She continued to savor her cake, but as she took another bite, she unexpectedly bit into a hard object. Her teeth felt Like they were about to break. She removed the hard object from her mouth and was astonished to see it was a diamond ring. ¡°Wow, Valeria, it¡¯s a ring! That exins why your cake is different from ours, There was a surprise hidden inside.¡± Wide-eyed, Karina teased, ¡°I bet Hutton nned this, right? Is he going to propose? How delightfully old-fashioned! But I¡¯m a country bumpkin. | love it!¡± Valeria held the diamond ring andined, ¡°I don¡¯t love it. It nearly broke my teeth.¡± Despite herint, a glint of excitement shone in her eyes. Women could be quite contradictory. Just then, sweet, melodious music filled the private room, apanied by a man¡¯s singing. Dressed in a formal suit, Hutton slowly approached Valeria, holding a bouquet of red roses in one hand and a microphone in the other. ¡°It''s a beautiful night. We''re looking for something dumb to do. Hey baby | think | wanna marry you. Is it the look in your eyes or is it this dancing juice? Who cares baby; | think | wanna marry you...¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hutton sang a popr song, ¡°Marry You.¡± Approaching Valeria, he knelt on one knee and handed her the bouquet of roses. ¡°Valeria, will you marry me?¡± He conducted the proposal with such affection. The people surrounding them erupted in warm apuse, shouting, ¡°Say yes, say yes!¡± In such a heartfelt atmosphere, it was impossible not to be moved. Tears welled up in Valeria¡¯s eyes as she shyly extended her hand, signaling her eptance of Hutton¡¯s proposal. With a broad smile, Hutton helped her put on the ring, and then the two sealed the moment with a heartfelt kiss. The crowd erupted in apuse once more, their enthusiasm filling the room. Rosalynn pped vigorously, her eyes brimming with hopes and wishes. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter: 1408 She wished with all her heart that her friends would always be happy. A muffled sob emanated from her side. Turning her head, Rosalynn saw Karina discreetly dabbing her eyes with a tissue. Women could be so emotionally charged. Rosalynn couldn''t help but suspect Karina might be nursing a touch of envy. In an attempt to offerfort, Rosalynn shed a reassuring smile and gently ced a hand on Karina¡¯s waist. Karina discarded the tissue with a sigh and murmured, ¡°Hutton was so thoughtful. Where did he learn these things from?¡± Rosalynn couldn''t help but chuckle, her gaze wandering to the opposite side of the room. Sanford had returned. He was now cradling a tearful Maggie in his arms. His expression was remarkablyposed. Thoughts of Jaelyn crept into Rosalynn¡¯s mind, and she averted her gaze. She couldn''t help but wonder if Sanford had investigated Jaelyn¡¯s past or if he intended to continue feigning ignorance about the whole situation. In a luxurious five-star hotel, Barlow knocked on the door of a deluxe suite.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kennedi, what can | do for you?¡± Kennedi wore a pristine white bathrobe that revealed her slender, wless legs. Her hair, still damp, was artfully gathered to one side, suggesting she had just taken a shower. Her gaze remained locked onto Barlow¡¯s as she wordlessly invited him inside. A hint of uncertainty flickered in Barlow¡¯s eyes as he walked in. As he nced around the empty suite and was about to ask something, Kennedi surprised him by rising on her tiptoes and nting a kiss on his Lips. A flicker of surprise crossed Barlow¡¯s eyes when her warm lips met his, and he quickly pushed her away. ¡°Kennedi, what on earth are you doing?¡± Kennedi¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. Slowly, she removed her bathrobe, revealing her exquisite figure. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter: 1409 ¡°Barlow, | want to be with you, to be your woman.¡± Barlow¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He quickly averted his gaze and removed his coat, draping it around her shoulders. ¡°Kennedi, please don¡¯t do this.¡± How could he be so indifferent? Kennedi¡¯s naked body didn¡¯t elicit a reaction from Barlow. Looking at his handsome face, Kennedi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me? You can be with Karina, so why not me?¡± The mention of Karina caught Barlow off guard. Had she seen something? Barlow¡¯s expression changed, and he lowered his voice, asking, ¡°Kennedi, have you been following me?¡± Kennedi was teetering on the edge of despair. ¡°Yes, | saw you change your ns just to go look for Karina. | watched as you checked into a hotel and never came out all night.¡± Tears streamed down her face as she cried out, ¡°Barlow, you have been ying tricks, haven¡¯t you? You never liked Rosalynn. It has always been Karina! You knew | wouldn''t let you go. You were just afraid | would cause trouble for Karina, so you gave me the wrong impression, making me think you were interested in Rosalynn, right?¡± Barlow pursed his lips, his expressive eyes filled withplex emotions. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°No, Kennedi, you have misunderstood. | don¡¯t love anyone. | love myself more than anyone else.¡± Kennedi fixed her gaze on him, a bitter smirk on her lips. ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s talk about Rosalynn. You im not to love her but have been meddling in her rtionship with Brian, haven¡¯t you?¡± Barlow sighed and replied, ¡°That is because Rosalynn is my brother¡¯s wife. You know my true identity. | came back to exact revenge. | intend to destroy everything my brother has built.¡± Kennedi nodded solemnly, her eyes filled with conviction. ¡°| understand, Barlow. You never really cared for Rosalynn. You approached her just to embarrass your brother. So, the truth is, you are in love with Karina! Otherwise, why did you suddenly go find her and even have sex with her?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barlow sighed, looking somewhat helpless. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter: 1410 ¡°Kennedi, I¡¯m just an ordinary man, and | have needs. More importantly, she was drugged and practically came onto me.¡± Kennedi fixed a piercing gaze on him, then walked over to the table. She took out a bottle, poured out two pills, and was about to toss them into her mouth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, Barlow approached her and snatched the pills from her hand. ¡°Kennedi, what do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Taking the medicine,¡± Kennedi replied with red eyes. ¡°Barlow, if | were toe on to you, would you have sex with me?¡± Barlow felt a sharp pain in his temples. ¡°Kennedi, I¡¯m truly sorry about what happened to your father. If you want to take my life, you can, but please don¡¯t stoop to this level. You are still young. You have your whole life ahead of you. You don¡¯t need to waste your energy on me.¡± There was an unsolvable problem between them. Perhaps only when he was no longer in this world would the grudge between them finally be put to rest. Tears welled up in Kennedi¡¯s eyes, blurring her vision. With a surge of frustration, she raised her hand and delivered a sharp p to Barlow¡¯s face. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want me at all? Why don¡¯t you want me? Why? | have been putting in so much effort, and you still don¡¯t seem interested. Am | not good enough for you?¡± Barlow¡¯s face turned to the side from the force of the p, but he remained silent, pressing his tongue against his teeth. The five distinct fingerprints on his cheek became increasingly visible. Frustrated by his silence, Kennedi took off the coat again. ¡°Barlow, I''ll ask you again. Do you want to have sex with me?¡± Barlow sighed. He bent down, picked up the coat, and wrapped it around her body. ¡°I''m sorry, Kennedi.¡± Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter: 1411 Sorry? He still didn¡¯t want to be with her! He would rather die than be with her. Watching Barlow turn away and stride toward the door, Kennedi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Barlow, | have given you a chance. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it, you will regret it!¡± After a short pause, Barlow opened the door and left without uttering a word. The corridor fell into a heavy silence. Barlow reached the elevator and looked at his restless reflection on the closed doors. He took out his phone and called Karina.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After several rings, the call connected. ¡°Karina, where are you?¡± Barlow inquired when she answered. There was faint background chatter on the other end, and Karina¡¯s voice came through. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Can you tell me where you are?¡± ¡°I''m having dinner with Rosalynn. What''s going on?¡± So, she was having dinner with Rosalynn. Barlow massaged his temples as he heard the cheerful chatter in the background. Just then, the elevator arrived. He stepped inside and told her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Bye.¡± Was he overthinking? He had already exined himself to Kennedi. Perhaps she believed him. The elevator descended, and soon, it reached the first floor. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter: 1412 Stepping out, Barlow couldn''t shake his unease. After a moment of contemtion, he dialed another number. ¡°ir, could you do me a favor? Please send someone to protect Karina.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ir Scott, an international criminal police officer, had intervened in Barlow''s life, preventing him from making a grave mistake. This pulled him into the current predicament. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She is my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The following day, at $.W. Studio, Rosalynn noticed the dark circles under Maggie¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Maggie shook her head, responding, ¡°Rosalynn, Sanford asked someone to investigate Jaelyn¡¯s past. Turns out she didn¡¯t have stomach cancer five years ago. The medical records she showed Sanford were forged.¡± Sanford eventually asked someone to investigate Jaelyn. As expected, Jaelyn was lying. Awry smile touched Rosalynn¡¯s lips. ¡°You should be relieved, Maggie. Jaelyn¡¯s lies have been exposed.¡± However, a trace of unease lingered in Maggie¡¯s eyes. ¡°lm not relieved. Sanford is too calm.¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow and asked in confusion, ¡°Calm?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like the eerie calm before a storm.¡± Maggie couldn''t shake her unease. ¡°Rosalynn, do you think Sanford might do something extreme?¡± What would Sanford do if he kept getting deceived by someone he once loved? ¡°Are you worried he might seek revenge on Jaelyn, even to the point of killing her?¡± Rosalynn asked after she understood what Maggie meant. Maggie''s face drained of color, and her eyes filled with worry. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter: 1413 ¡°He is a tough guy, and he cares so much about Jaelyn. But she keeps betraying him, over and over. I¡¯m afraid he might do something rash.¡± Understanding Maggie¡¯s anxiety, Rosalynn tried to console her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He is an adult, and hopefully, he can keep his emotions in check.¡± ¡°| hope so.¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°I''ll give him a call and check on him.¡± With a faint smile ying on her lips, Rosalynn returned to her own tasks, paying no more attention to Maggie. Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message. ncing at her screen, she saw that it was from Hutton. She opened the message and read it. ¡°Rosalynn, | have been tracking Selina¡¯s movements over the past few days. You might want to take a look for yourself.¡± Hutton sent Rosalynn several pictures. These photos captured Selina entering and exiting the hotel. Noemi had previously stayed at that hotel, which initially led Rosalynn to assume Selina was visiting her. But upon closer inspection, she noticed a man in the photos, and to her surprise, it was none other than Aldrich. A furrow formed on Rosalynn¡¯s brow, and a flicker of suspicion crossed her eyes. Could Selina be with Aldrich? Was it possible that Aldrich had helped Selina find someone to steal her jade pendant? But why were they together? As Rosalynn mulled over Aldrich¡¯s ambitious nature, her grip on the phone tightened, her nails digging into the surface. She couldn''t help but wonder if Aldrich was following in his father¡¯s footsteps and used Selina as a pawn to get close to Brian. With Selina as an insider, Aldrich could easily gain power and control. As Rosalynn stared at the phone screen, her immediate instinct was to inform Brian. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter: 1414 Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us But when she thought about what Barlow was doing, she hesitated. Would revealing this to Brian jeopardize Barlow''s n? Moreover, would Brian even believe her? Biting her lip, Rosalynn took a moment to organize her thoughts and then sent a message to Hutton. ¡°Send these photos to Jenifer anonymously.¡± Jenifer was the woman who had helped Aldrich set up their meeting with Barlow at the clubst time. Rosalynn had asked Hutton to investigate whether they were dating. Women could be quitepetitive, especially when it came to romantic rivals. Rosalynn wanted Jenifer to know that Selina was close to Aldrich. If Jenifer cared enough, she would surely create a scene, and Brian would learn about Selina¡¯s rtionship with Aldrich without her direct involvement. Thinking of Brian, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart. An entire day had passed, and there was still no news from him. Their rtionship seemed to have regressed to what it was two years ago. It was back to being distant and cold. Meanwhile, at Royarid Club, Sanford satfortably on a leather sofa, dressed in a well-tailored ck shirt and suit pants. He held a wine ss in his hand, his handsome face appearing as if it were veiled in ice under the club¡¯s soft lighting. His phone interrupted his thoughts, and when he nced at it, his expression softened. ¡°Hello, Maggie.¡± ¡°Sanford, what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°Im meeting with a client. What''s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just make sure not to drink too much. I¡¯ll prepare a delicious meal for you tonight.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maggie''s soft voice flowed through the phone, bringing warmth to Sanford¡¯s heart. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter: 1415 Sanford couldn''t help but smile. ¡°ALright.¡± ¡°Is there anything you would like to eat?¡± ¡°| Like everything you cook.¡± ¡°In that case, how about | prepare. Maggie¡¯s words carried a touch of intimacy, and Sanford Listened attentively, his eyes softening even further. There was a knock on the door, and the room¡¯s ambiance changed as someone entered. Sanford¡¯s smile faded when he saw the person at the door. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°Well, | have something | need to take care of. Let¡¯s talk when | get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sanford turned his attention to Jaelyn, who was walking to him gracefully, her eyes brimming with affection.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Sanford.¡± Jaelyn looked ethereal in her flowing white dress. Her makeup exuded an excitement she couldn¡¯t conceal. Sanford had finally taken the initiative to ask her out. She knew he still harbored feelings for her. Sanford averted his gaze to hide his emotions. He picked up an empty ss and poured some wine into it. ¡°Care to join me for a drink?¡± Jaelyn sat beside him and said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you forbid me from drinking?¡± Ahint of sarcasm flickered in his eyes. ¡°Didn''t you say that you had a full recovery?¡± Jaelyn smiled as she replied, ¡°Yes, | have fully recovered. I''LL share a drink with you.¡± Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Sanford handed her a ss, and they clinked them together in a toast. Jaelyn took a delicate sip of wine, her gaze lingering on his Adam¡¯s apple, a flicker of obsession gleaming in her eyes. He was the man she had loved deeply, and that affection hadn¡¯t waned a bit. She couldn''t help but wonder, if it weren¡¯t for his meddling mother back then, would she have been his wife long ago? Thinking of this, Jaelyn leaned on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Sanford, | have missed you so much.¡± Over the past few years, she had been with many men, but none could hold a candle to Sanford. Whether it was their appearance or financial status, none of them was satisfactory. She had once had the perfect man, so how could she settle for anyone else? Jaelyn¡¯s fingers traced his chest provocatively, a yful smile dancing on her Lips. Atrace of coldness shed in Sanford¡¯s eyes. He held her wrist and pushed her onto the sofa. His maic scent still held her in its thrall. Jaelyn¡¯s heart raced as she recalled the intimate moments they had shared. With what she believed was her most alluring smile, she silently conveyed her willingness for anything he desired. ¡°Sanford.¡± Sanford¡¯s face remained impassive. His fingers caressed her hair, trailing down to her neck. Her beauty was as captivating as ever, but... Sanford¡¯s hand stopped at her neck. He then suddenly tightened his grip. Initially, Jaelyn thought Sanford was flirting, and she reveled in it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But when she struggled to draw a breath, her eyes widened, and she desperately tried to break free. ¡°What are you doing, Sanford?¡± Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Sanford¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his lips parted slightly. ¡°Jaelyn, did you really have stomach cancer?¡± Jaelyn¡¯s hands paused, a flicker of panic darting across her eyes. ¡°Yes. Haven''t | shown you my medical records?¡± Why was he suddenly asking about her illness? Had he discovered something? ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you then tell me why | found out that you never had stomach cancer?¡± Sanford¡¯s tone grew colder as he continued, ¡°Jaelyn, which hospital gave you that diagnosis? Where did you meet that highly skilled doctor? What effective prescriptions did they provide? Tell me!¡± Sanford raised his voice, his words filled with seduction butced with a sinister undertone. His handsome face remained charming, yet at that moment, he resembled a ghost from the depths of hell, ready to deliver judgment. Jaelyn was in a state of utter despair. She pped his hand hard and implored, ¡°Sanford, please let me go. | can¡¯t breathe!¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes were still cold. ¡°Jaelyn, you lied to me again. Have | been too forgiving? Have you taken my kindness for granted, thinking you can deceive me without consequence?¡± With a vice-like grip on Jaelyn¡¯s throat, Sanford watched as herplexion turned ashen and her eyes rolled back in their sockets. Watching her gasping for breath, Sanford¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile as he eased his pressure, allowing her a desperate gulp of air. Jaelyn¡¯s chest heaved as she looked at Sanford¡¯s handsome but cold face. Tears welled in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Sanford, | admit it. | was wrong. | promise | won¡¯t ever do that again. Please, just let me go.¡± Sanford scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now you realize you were wrong? It¡¯s a little toote for that. Did you find it amusing to deceive me? Well then, let¡¯s y a little Longer.¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip again as if toying with a helpless mouse, relishing her futile struggles. He repeatedly subjected Jaelyn to the harrowing sensation of being on the brink of death. Jaelyn¡¯splexion resembled a sheet of paper, her breath growing increasingly weak. Sanford¡¯s hand bore several bloodstains from Jaelyn¡¯s desperate attempts to free herself. When he finally allowed her to breathe freely, she summoned every ounce of strength to shout, ¡°It was your mother who forced me into this! Please, you have to believe me and let me go!¡± Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Jaelyn¡¯s words struck Sanford like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. He had asked his assistant to investigate Jaelyn. Based on the information the assistant provided, the individual responsible for writing Jaelyn¡¯s medical records happened to be an apprentice of an elderly doctor who shared a close rtionship with his mother. At that point, he had already started to suspect something. No wonder his mother hadn¡¯t put up much of a fight when she allowed him to be with Maggie. It wasn¡¯t genuine eptance. It was a carefully calcted strategy. Sanford released his grip on Jaelyn, a profound sadness washing over him. At that moment, his thoughts turned to Brian. He had previously thought that he was luckier than Brian. His mother¡¯s conditions for epting Maggie into the family were not overly demanding, and she hadn¡¯t resorted to emotional maniption or threats of suicide. However, it was bing clear that his mother¡¯s methods were even more insidious than Brian¡¯s mother¡¯s. His mother knew that Jaelyn still upied a ce in his heart, and she orchestrated this whole n to destroy his rtionship with Maggie. As aman, Sanford might not have changed his mind initially, but the mere presence of Jaelyn could have created a rift between him and Maggie. Over time, that rift might have grown, causing their rtionship to wither and eventually break apart. By then, his mother¡¯s goal would have been achieved. This strategy was not just devious. It was downright despicable. ¡°Sanford.¡± Jaelyn coughed, covering her neck, her voice weak and pleading. She watched Sanford rise from his seat, tears streaming down her face as she slid off the sofa. Slowly, she crawled to his feet and pulled his trousers. ¡°Sanford, | didn¡¯t want to deceive you, but | miss you terribly. | wanted toe back and reconcile with you. That¡¯s why | agreed when your mother asked me toe back and win you over. Sanford, deep down, you still love me, right? Can we start over? | promise | won''t ever lie to you again, even if your mother threatens me.¡± Her voice had grown hoarse from the earlier strangtion, and she looked weaker than before. Sanford used to be powerless against her when she was Like this. Whenever she cried, he would give in to her every whim. But now, the pity he had once felt turned to hatred.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With disgust, he kicked her away. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 ¡°You make me sick, Jaelyn! Leave Wragos immediately and never show your face in front of me again. If you do, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± With a heartless look, he turned to leave. Jaelyn clutched her chest, sobbing uncontrobly. She staggered to her feet and reached out to embrace him from behind. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m truly sorry. | swear, | won¡¯t deceive you again!¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes remained icy and cruel. He spun around and gripped her neck again. ¡°What? Haven''t you had enough of that feeling of nearly dying just now? Do you want to experience it again?¡± Jaelyn¡¯s eyes widened with fear. Sanford brushed her away with a look of disgust, watching as she tumbled to the floor. ¡°Jaelyn, you are a dancer, right? If you show up in front of me again, | will make sure you never dance for the rest of your life!¡± Sanford¡¯s voice still carried its usual allure. However, at this moment, he resembled the Grim Reaper, radiating a terrifying aura.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sanford walked out and mmed the door behind him. Jaelyn stared nkly at the closed door, tears welling up uncontrobly. She lost him again, this time for good. He hated her now. After what felt like an eternity, her phone suddenly rang. She rose slowly and retrieved it from her bag. As she looked at the caller¡¯s number, a surge of anger coursed through her. When she answered the call, she roared, ¡°Bitch! You are the cause of my misery! You havepletely destroyed my rtionship with Sanford. He detests me now. | hope you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± On the other end of the line, Janiya sat sipping coffee with Millie at a quaint cafe. Her expression instantly changed when Jaelyn abruptly ended the call. ¡°Is Jaelyn out of her mind? How dare she curse me like that?¡± Millie refilled Janiya¡¯s cup and asked, ¡°So, what did Jaelyn say?¡± Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 ¡°She said | ruined her rtionship with Sanford, iming that he now despises her even more. She went as far as wishing me a miserable death.¡± Janiya repeated Jaelyn¡¯s harsh words. Setting down the pot, Millie couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of apprehension. ¡°Looks like Sanford has seen through Jaelyn¡¯s deceit.¡± Janiya, too, sensed the gravity of the situation and felt a flutter of anxiety. ¡°If Sanford knows the truth, then he must be aware that it was me who asked Jaelyn to do it.¡± Just then, Janiya¡¯s phone rang. When she saw Sanford¡¯s name shing on the screen, she frowned. ¡°Millie, it''s Sanford calling.¡± He was undoubtedly calling to question her. Moreover, he must be furious.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Millie momentarily panicked, but she quicklyposed herself. She held Janiya¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are Sanford¡¯s mother, and everything you have done is out of love for him. He will understand your intentions.¡± Janiya foundfort in Millie¡¯s words. After all, after she had sent Jaelyn away, Sanford kept his anger in check despite his frustration. After all, they shared a deep mother-and-son bond. With that in mind, Janiya calmed down. She answered the phone. ¡°Sanford, are youing home for dinner tonight?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice,den with anger and frostiness, came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mom, if you still treat me as your son, please stay out of my marriage. Otherwise, don¡¯t be surprised if | no longer recognize you as my mother!¡± Janiya¡¯s face contorted at the harshness of his words. ¡°What on earth are you saying? Everything | have done, | did it for your own good.¡± ¡°Are you doing it for me or just to protect your reputation?¡± Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 ¡°Mom, that¡¯s all | have to say. It¡¯s up to you.¡± With that, Sanford hung up the phone. Staring at her phone screen, Janiya couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡°He even threatened me for that girl!¡± It was the first time her son had spoken to her with such defiance, all because of Maggie, a woman from a lower social ss. Millie attempted to persuade her. ¡°Given how things have unfolded, maybe it¡¯s best to let him be. Sanford clearly has feelings for Maggie. It¡¯s in your best interest to support his choice and avoid damaging your rtionship with him over an outsider.¡± However, Janiya remained resolute. ¡°Sanford has never rebelled against me like this before. Maggie is the root cause of all this. If Sanford marries her, I''ll be under her control every single day.¡± Millie got exactly what she wanted. She asked, ¡°Are you still keen on separating them?¡± ¡°Absolutely! | have invested so much in raising my son. | can¡¯t stand by and let him marry a girl like her,¡± Janiya said without hesitation. Millie¡¯s heart brimmed with satisfaction when she heard Janiya¡¯s reply. She suggested, ¡°Now that Jaelyn¡¯s deceit has been exposed, why don¡¯t you start by convincing Maggie to leave Sanford of her own ord?¡± Janiya pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°How can | make her leave Sanford willingly?¡± Millie exined, ¡°Well, Maggie does have a family, right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Janiya met her gaze and shook her head, saying, ¡°Are you suggesting we use her family against her? | considered that before, but when | spoke to her, she mentioned having a strained rtionship with them.¡± Millie couldn¡¯t help but sneer, a hint of jealousy flickering in her eyes. ¡°I''ve heard that Maggie dotes on her younger brother very much. Just a few days ago, Sanford took Maggie and her brother to a BMW dealership and bought a luxury car for them. What''s more, there was an incident where a saleswoman offended Maggie and her brother. Both the saleswoman and the manager were fired because of this. Maggie¡¯s brother now drives the car. This matter has already spread, and word has it that Sanford¡¯s girlfriend not only received special treatment but also showered her family with significant benefits.¡± When Janiya heard Millie¡¯s words, her expression darkened. ¡°Seriously? Maggie is quite cunning, isn¡¯t she? Is she nning to turn Sanford into her personal ATM?¡± ¡°Exactly! She is just after his money! But it¡¯s a shame that Sanford is head over heels for her now. He won''t listen to reason, no matter what we say.¡± Millie let out a weary sigh. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Janiya¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°Millie, you are full of ideas. Tell me, do you have any brilliant n to make Maggie leave Sanford willingly?¡± Millie smiled cunningly and leaned in to whisper in Janiya¡¯s ear, ¡°Well, maybe we can...¡± Meanwhile, at S.W. Studio, Maggie was eagerly looking forward to the end of the workday. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s time to get off work. I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight. Come upstairs and have dinner.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn smiled and replied, ¡°Maggie, | still have a draft to finish. You can head home. | won''t be a third wheel.¡± Maggie looked at her with concern.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn...¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t give me that sympathetic look. I¡¯m not made of ss. You should go on home. Don¡¯t distract me when I¡¯m drawing.¡± Touched by Maggie¡¯s concern, Rosalynn shooed her away with a smile. Maggie sighed. ¡°Alright, I''ll head out. Just don¡¯t go home toote.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Rosalynn waved her goodbye and returned to herputer to resume drawing. Since she would be alone at home anyway, it made sense to work overtime at the office. As the evening progressed, the clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and her colleagues left for the day one by one. The office grew quiet. Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps caught Rosalynn¡¯s attention. She looked up to see Keegan making his way towards her desk, a bag in his hand. ¡°Hey, Keegan,¡± Rosalynn greeted him with a smile. Keegan approached her and asked, ¡°Why are you still here at this hour?¡± ¡°| have a design draft that | want to finish.¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Keegan sighed and dangled the bag in his hand. ¡°Well, take a break. Let''s eat first.¡± Rosalynn caught a whiff of the aroma of fried chicken, and her mouth began to water. She smiled and followed Keegan to the rest area. Keegan took out the fried chicken and drinks he had brought from the bag. The tantalizing scent of the fried chicken was irresistible. ¡°Keegan, are you a mind reader? How did you know | was craving fried chicken right now?¡± Keegan handed her a pair of disposable gloves. ¡°| know you like eating fried chicken when you are in a bad mood.¡± Rosalynn donned the gloves, picked up a piece of chicken, and took a bite without saying a word. Keegan opened a drink for her, watched her chew thoughtfully, and asked, ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± Rosalynn paused mid-bite. ¡°What news?¡± Keegan unlocked his phone, opened a news article, and handed it over. ¡°Cruz Group was involved in a scandal today. Brian¡¯s mother got into a public brawl with a mistress. It looks like she and her husband might be headed for divorce. Cruz Group¡¯s stocks are plummeting.¡± As Rosalynn Listened to Keegan¡¯s summary, she looked at the images in the article, her grip on the phone tightening. In the photo, a disheveled woman was trapped between two men in ck while Noemi pped her repeatedly. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hear the words exchanged, but Noemi¡¯s furious demeanor spoke volumes. If no one had stopped her, she would have killed that woman. After reading the article, Rosalynn returned the phone to Keegan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Keegan, do you think | did something wrong?¡± Keegan looked at her with a reassuring gaze and replied, ¡°No. Whatever you do is right.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. His simple words struck deep, and Rosalynn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Brian and Keegan were men, but why had her husband never spoken such words? Indeed, friendship often ousted love. Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s eyes glisten with emotion, Keegan let out a soft sigh and handed her a few tissues. ¡°Rosalyn, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Time is the best remedy, and everything will smooth out eventually.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s emotions suddenly changed. She wiped her tears away and remained silent. Some things would pass, but some feelings might never fully return to the way they once were. ¡°Rosalynn, | heard a piece of news circting in the industry that the museum in Skrix will be expanded, and this project is seeking qualified constructionpanies as a partner. Say, do you want to go on a business trip to participate in the bidding process?¡± Keegan was concerned that Rosalynn would be bored and depressed in Wragos, so he suggested going to this business trip. When Rosalynn heard Keegan mention Skrix, she suddenly thought of the Moreno family, which was one of the most powerful families in that city. She was aware that the mystery of her identity might have something to do with the Moreno family, and so this would be a good opportunity to have contact with them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in. When does the bidding start?¡± ¡°It''s going to be held next week,¡± Keegan informed. After thinking briefly, Rosalynn said, ¡°Give me more information about it, so | can prepare.¡± ¡°No problem. | will send the details to you right away.¡± When Sanford returned to Beauty Apartments, he saw Maggie busily cooking in the kitchen. She was wearing a white top, denim shorts, and a cute apron with floral prints. Her silky hair was loosely coiled up in a bun, and a strand of hair was naughtily hanging by her ear. Under the warm Light, Maggie looked very attractive. He felt relieved upon returning home. The scene was so peaceful. Sanford then opened the kitchen door and quietly walked to Maggie. She had just started her preparations, and when she saw Sanford, a tinge of soft and charming smile formed on her lips. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Dinner will be ready soon, so just wait a little more. Wash your hands first, okay?¡± Asense of delight enveloped Sanford. He walked behind Maggie and wasn''t able to stop himself from hugging her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Her faint sweet body fragrance mixed with the aroma of the food made Sanford at peace. Maggie felt the sudden change in his mood when he heard him sigh. When she looked at Sanford, she couldn''t help but remember Jaelyn. ¡°Sanford, are you okay?¡± Her eyes were filled with worry. Seeing this, Sanford held her face. ¡°Maggie, | hate deception. So, I''d appreciate it if you don¡¯t lie to me in the future.¡± Maggie knew exactly what he was talking about, so she nodded obediently. ¡°| won''t lie to you. | promise.¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you have to discuss it with me first. Don¡¯t make hasty decisions on your own, okay?¡± Sanford added. He wasn¡¯t very sure, but there was a chance that his mother would cause trouble to the two of them again. Therefore, he had to make things clear. He didn¡¯t want her to leave him without a word just like what Jaelyn did five years ago. ¡°Yes, | will listen to you.¡± Maggie let out a sigh of relief and cheerfully took Sanford to the sink to make him wash his hands. But when she caught a glimpse of the scratches on his hand, her expression instantly became serious. ¡°Sanford, why is your hand hurt?¡± Sanford was secretly overjoyed to see the worry and anxiety on Maggie¡¯s face. He felt warm in his heart, knowing how she deeply cared for him. ¡°It''s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°But your hand is swollen. How could it be okay?¡± Maggie frowned and turned around. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m going to get the medicine box.¡± But when she was about to walk away, Sanford hastily pulled her back and pressed her against the wall. Staring at her brightly-lit eyes, Sanford felt a lot of ripples in his heart. He then gently pinched her chin and asked in a low and attractive voice, ¡°Maggie, do you love me?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Abit caught off guard, Maggie blinked her eyes a couple of times and nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, of course. | love you.¡± ¡°How much do you love me?¡± ¡°Very much.¡± Sanford smiled but wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Alright. Can you prove it through actions?¡± But before Maggie could react, a fervent kiss caught her supple Lips. Maggie was at a loss, immediately influenced by Sanford¡¯s passion and enthusiasm. Under the bright lights, the bodies of the two became intertwined, raising the temperature of the ce. They shared their intense affection in every corner of the room until both of them were almost out of breath. Meanwhile, in the studio, after eating the dinner brought by Keegan and reading the information about the museum in Skrix, Rosalynn noticed that it was gettingte. Keegan urged her that it was time to go home. Left without a choice, Rosalynn packed her things and prepared to get off work. After saying goodbye to Keegan, she drove back to the gate of themunity. Then, she turned to a corner and drove in the opposite direction.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to just go back like this. After all, when she was in that empty apartment, she would only feel a sense of loneliness, thinking about how she was abandoned by Brian. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want that. Rosalynn drove aimlessly until she saw herself around a vast area that was surrounded by water. She then pulled over, got out of the car, and walked along the shore of theke. The streetmps cast a warm yellow light, and the lush trees by theke danced along the cool breeze. The still water reflected the bright stars in the sky, making it seem like it was covered with ayer of gold. Rosalynn stood still, breathing deeply, and letting the night breeze blow on her face. Out of nowhere, footsteps came from behind her, light and fast. Rosalynn turned around subconsciously and saw two tall men in ck walking towards her. Under the moonlight and in the stillness of the night, the eyes of these two men were sharp and unfriendly. It seemed that they were here to cause trouble. Atrace of vignce shed through Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She couldn''t help touching the bracelet on her wrist, feeling that she was in danger. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 The two men in ck continued to approach her. ¡°Miss Fuller, pleasee with us.¡± Rosalynn was surprised to hear them call her by her surname. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? And why should | go with you?¡± Without answering the questions, one of the men in ck took out his phone and showed a picture on his screen. It was Karina tied to a chair, with both her eyes and mouth covered with white cloth. Most importantly, there was a row of bombs tied around her waist. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes instantly widened. The expression on her face turned pale at first, then became cold. ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want from us?¡± The man put away his phone and pulled Rosalynn¡¯s arm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your friend to be hurt, you¡¯d bettere with us without giving us a hard time.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s pupils shrank. When the man grabbed her, she instinctively wanted to resist. But when she thought of Karina¡¯s grim situation, she could only grit her teeth and give up resisting.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her friend¡¯s safety depended solely on her. If she tried to escape, something bad might happen to Karina. Rosalynn was anxious and confused. Who on earth would be behind this scheme? Obviously, they wanted to threaten her by using Karina as their leverage. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were sent by Lewis Group. But didn¡¯t Brian already promise his mother to divorce her? Then, they shouldn''t be bothering her and Karina by doing such a despicable thing. Meanwhile, Barlow had juste out of a party and was about to call his driver when his phone suddenly rang. When he looked at the screen of his phone, his eyes instantly narrowed. The call wasing from ir. Generally speaking, if there were no urgent matters, ir would never contact him. In fact, even if they needed to contact each other, he was the one who always took the initiative to call ir. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Recalling the matter that he had asked ir for help yesterday, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly got in the car and answered the call. ¡°ir.¡± ¡°Barlow, my subordinate told me that Karina left with a woman right after they had dinner. The problem is that she¡¯s now nowhere to be found. He felt that the situation is not going so good, so he¡¯s still trying to track her whereabouts.¡± After hearing everything that ir reported, Barlow frowned deeply. Karina left with a woman. It must be Kennedi! There was no one else who''d do this but her. But what on earth was Kennedi nning to do? ¡°| see.¡± After hanging up the phone, Barlow wasted no time and dialed Kennedi¡¯s number. However, the phone just kept ringing, and no one answered. When he was about to call one more time, he suddenly received a message. It contained a photo of Karina tied to a chair. The veins on Barlow''s forehead instantly bulged, and his eyes were filled with burning anger. At this point, he had no doubts that Kennedi was the one behind the kidnapping. But he still wasn¡¯t sure what she was nning. Suppressing his anxiety, Barlow held his phone and stared at it silently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He waited to see what Kennedi would say or send next. After a moment, he indeed received another message. His eyes narrowed, not expecting that it was a another photo. This time, it was Rosalynn tied up in a dpidated building with a set of bombs strapped to her waist. This unexpected turn of events made him grab his phone tightly. What on earth was Kennedi doing? Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Why would she kidnap Rosalynn as well? Barlow¡¯s anger boiled beneath the surface, threatening to spill over at any moment. He redialed Kennedi¡¯s number. This time, the call connected. ¡°What the hell do you want to do, Kennedi?¡± he barked. Abrief silencepsed before Kennedi¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Why are you so angry? I¡¯m just curious, Barlow. Between the two, who do you love more?¡± She and her damned curiosity. Barlow closed his eyes, suppressing his anger. He huffed impatiently before answering, ¡°You''re wasting your time. You know | don¡¯t love anyone other than myself.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Kennedy taunted. ¡°So you won''t save either of them?¡± Her obvious mockery made Barlow¡¯s eyebrow twitch. ¡°Cut the bullshit, Kennedi. Let them go!¡± ¡°Sure. But just one,¡± Kennedi answered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Barlow, you''re on Middle Street right now, right? It would take you about half an hour to get to either Karina or Rosalynn. I¡¯LL let you decide whom to save. You get to pick who lives, and the other dies. Make your choice.¡± She knew even his location. It seemed that this crazy woman was hell-bent on never giving him peace. Barlow¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone. ¡°Leave them out of your games. They don¡¯t have anything to do with this.¡± ¡°Right. They''re innocent. It¡¯s all your fault. But it¡¯s funny that you say that now. Did you ever stop to think that | was also innocent when you approached me?¡± Barlow gritted his teeth. ¡°You can do whatever you want with me. Hurt me, kill me...1 don¡¯t care. But let them go!¡± ¡°Shut the hell up! | make the rules here,¡± Kennedi snapped, her patience wrung dry. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 ¡°Now, here¡¯s what''s going to happen. Either you drive east to Karina or west to Rosalynn. I''ll give you thirty minutes. Make up your mind.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With that, a telltale click echoed, signaling the end of the phone call. ¡°Kennedi!¡± Barlow roared, the veins on his forehead throbbing. He was holding two lives in his hands. Choosing one of them would be as good as murdering the other. What the hell was he supposed to do? He closed his eyes and took deep breaths, trying to sort out his thoughts. His eyes snapped open after a long moment, his gaze cold and hard. He started the car and headed west. He was betting on a minuscule hope that Kennedi was not aplete monster. She was hurt, and all her actions leading up to this point were simply a way to find release for all her anger. If his hunch was right, she was next to Karina right now. She wanted Karina to see his choice and make her hate him. After all, it was Kennedi¡¯s ultimate goal. Her grudge would only be quieted by his suffering. With how things are right now, the wisest choice would be to save Rosalynn. Barlow stepped on the gas and sped through the road. He knew that he was being watched, so he didn¡¯t waste any time. Taking out his phone, he called ir. ¡°Send your men to the east and find Karina. It would take around thirty minutes to get there from Middle Street. Stay on the lookout for an abandoned factory. If you find one, she¡¯s probably there.¡± ir answered, ¡°Got it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Barlow added, ¡°If Karina is unharmed when you find her, let the culprit go.¡± ir was confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because | owe her. She is not a bad person,¡± Barlow said. ir pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°So | guess Kennedi¡¯s behind this?¡± Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 ¡°Yes,¡± ir said, ¡°I really feel bad for you, Barlow.¡± Awry smile came to Barlow¡¯s lips. ¡°If you''re sorry, reward me after the mission.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± In an abandoned warehouse nestled near the sea in the eastern suburbs of Wragos, the dim light from an overhead incandescentmp cast a feeble glow over the scene. Kennedi approached Karina, her nimble fingers untying the ck cloth that covered Karina¡¯s eyes and deftly removing the towel that gagged her. Karina remained bound to a chair, her eyes blinking as they adjusted to the sudden brightness. She fixed her gaze on Kennedi, a rush of anxiety flooding her chest. ¡°Kennedi, what''s going on? Why did you kidnap me?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Karina¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief as she never expected Kennedi to kidnap her. She had always considered Kennedi a friend, so this sudden twist was bewildering. Kennedi stared at her intently, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions ying out in her eyes. ¡°Why does he like you? You are not that beautiful.¡± Karina¡¯s brow furrowed in response. ¡°Who are you talking about? What do you want from me? Let me go!¡± Kennedi squatted down, her gaze unwavering as she looked at Karina. ¡°Do you have feelings for Barlow?¡± Karina¡¯s surprise was palpable. ¡°Why on earth are you asking that? Do you even know Barlow?¡± Kennedi stood up, her words dripping with measured certainty. ¡°Yes, | have mentioned him to you before.¡± ¡°You have mentioned him to me?¡± Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Karina¡¯s suspicion deepened, and a realization dawned on her. ¡°Wait, Kennedi, you only told me about one man. The one who approached you, wrestled control of your father¡¯spany, and threw your father behind bars. Is Barlow the scoundrel you were referring to?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him¡± The revtion shook Karina to her core. Karina looked at Kennedi as she recalled the information Rosalynn had told her about Barlow. ¡°So, your father owned Sun Group?¡± Karina''s voice quivered. Kennedi confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± The revtion sent shockwaves through Karina. She couldn''t help but probe further. ¡°Kennedi, did you befriend me on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Karina¡¯s voice was tinged with a mixture of confusion and hurt. ¡°Because you are Rosalynn¡¯s best friend.¡± After a brief pause, Kennedi continued, ¡°Barlow is infatuated with Rosalynn, and | wanted to get close to her to destroy their rtionship. However, | found you more approachable, so | decided to befriend you first.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Karina looked up and asked, ¡°Kennedi, why are you involving us in this? Your family¡¯s tragedy has nothing to do with us, right?¡± ¡°You are right. It has nothing to do with you, but it has everything to do with Barlow.¡± Kennedi sighed and then looked down at Karina. ¡°Karina, remember when you taught me to confront a vile and unscrupulous man like Barlow with courage?¡± Karina was left speechless, regret gnawing at her. Could she take back those words now? ¡°Kennedi, what do you expect to gain from kidnapping me?¡± Kennedi fixed her gaze on Karina. ¡°You haven''t answered my question. Do you like him?¡± Karina pursed her lips and remained silent. ¡°Your silence tells me that you like him.¡± Squatting down once more to meet Karina¡¯s eyes, Kennedi continued, ¡°Karina, do you think he likes you?¡± Did Barlow harbor any feelings for her? Thinking back to the sardonic grin on Barlow''s face, Karina replied, ¡°You have called him a jerk yourself. Why would he be interested in me?¡± A sh of anger flitted across Kennedi¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you know he is a jerk, why did you give yourself to him? How can you be so shameless?¡± Did Kennedi know that she had slept with Barlow? Confronting Kennedi¡¯s furious expression, Karina said, ¡°That¡¯s my business. What | want has nothing to do with you. Kennedi, | get it. You hate Barlow. But where does that hatee from if not from love? You have feelings for him, right? But he does not like you, and it¡¯s eating you up. Kennedi, you are still young. Why not focus on your own happiness? There are plenty of good men out there. Why fixate on this one guy? Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 When Kennedi heard Karina¡¯s words, her face contorted with anger. ¡°Enough, Karina! You can¡¯t possibly understand the pain I¡¯m going through, so don¡¯t act like you can change my mind. You put on this facade of generosity, but tell me, don¡¯t you feel jealous when the guy you like is head over heels for your best friend?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How could she not be jealous? She couldn''t just brush it off. However, Karina took a deep breath and responded calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous because Rosalynn is my best friend. | know how amazing she is, and it¡¯s only natural for a man to fall for her.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with sincerity, devoid of any pretense. But Kennedi only sneered in response. ¡°Karina, you are truly something else! So, you won''t care when Barlow chooses to save Rosalynn instead of you when you are both in danger, right?¡± Karina¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this. ¡°What do you mean, Kennedi? Did you also kidnap Rosalynn?¡± Kennedi snorted and remained silent. Just then, Kennedi¡¯s phone rang. It was one of her bodyguards who was keeping an eye on Barlow. ¡°Barlow is almost there.¡± In the end, Barlow had chosen to save Rosalynn. After ending the call, Kennedi looked at Karina with a mixture of pity and sympathy. ¡°Karina, you are just as unfortunate as | am. Barlow chose to save Rosalynn over you, which means he loves her the most. There is no room for you in his heart.¡± She touched the bombs strapped to Karina¡¯s waist, her eyes cold as ice. Karina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and panic shed in her eyes. ¡°Kennedi, what do you n to do? Please, stop this!¡± Kennedi met her gaze squarely. ¡°Are you scared, Karina? Will you resent him if you meet your end here? He is a heartless bastard. Do you want to know what he said? He said that he had no choice to sleep with you, that you were the one pursuing him relentlessly. To him, you were just a tool to satisfy his needs.¡± Tears welled up in Karina''s eyes; whether from fear or Kennedi¡¯s cruel words, she couldn¡¯t tell. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 The bright morning sunshine seemed like a distant memory, shrouded in a thick haze that blocked out the light. Yes, she had been relentless in pursuing him, but how could Barlow humiliate her so publicly? He truly was a heartless, despicable man. Meanwhile, Barlow finally pulled up to a rundown building on the west side in a frantic rush. He parked his car and, in the chill of the wind, surveyed the dpidated structure. ncing at his watch, he saw that there were just five minutes left. But it felt like an eternity in this biting cold. His thoughts raced, wondering if ir¡¯s team had managed to locate Karina. The anxiety gnawed at him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to let it show. With determined steps, he entered the building. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you?¡± This half-finished construction project had once been an ambitious real estate venture. However, midway through development, a debt dispute had derailed everything, leaving the project abandoned and iplete. Now, this skeletal building loomed like a wounded beast in the dead of night, its gaping maw a stark reminder of its unfinished fate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The night wind howled, adding to the already eerie atmosphere. It was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Rosalynn was bound to a concrete pir on the fifth floor. Her mouth was gagged with a towel, and she winced in difort. When she heard Barlow''s voice, a glimmer of hope sparkled in her eyes. She was still grappling with her predicament, a helpless captive left to endure the biting cold for what felt like an eternity. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you?¡± Barlow¡¯s voice drew nearer, his urgent calls echoing through the building. Unable to utter a word, Rosalynn resorted to stomping her feet desperately in an attempt to grab Barlow¡¯s attention. As her feet hit the floor with force, an unexpected tremor coursed through the floor beneath her. Rosalynn was taken aback and instinctively nced down at her feet. Could her stomping really be that powerful? Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 She stamped her feet again, and the entire floor trembled.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The shaking paused for a brief two seconds before the floor started quaking even more violently. Rosalynn¡¯s expression changed as a realization struck her. It wasn¡¯t just her. It was an earthquake. ¡°Where are you, Rosalynn?¡± Barlow''s voice drew closer. He had reached the floor she was on. Rosalynn snapped back to her senses, straining to make a sound while keeping her gaze fixed on the direction of Barlow''s voice. Finally, Barlow appeared. His expression was cold. He walked to Rosalynn when he noticed she was tied to a pir. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Alight shed in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she watched Barlow quickly untie the rope around her ankles. Then, they both looked at the row of bombs tied to her waist. Barlow¡¯s thin lips tightened as he carefully examined the bombs, only to find they had no fuses. His tension eased slightly. He always knew Kennedi wasn¡¯t entirely heartless. This kidnapping seemed more like a ploy to frighten him. Barlow threw the bombs away, and Rosalynn swiftly removed the gag from her mouth. She stared at the homemade bombs on the floor for a moment. Were these fake bombs? Were they only meant to scare people? ¡°Barlow, how did you know | was here?¡± With a serious expression, Barlow held her arm and said, ¡°There is an earthquake. Let''s get out of here first.¡± At that moment, the floor shook even more violently. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Rosalynn decided not to press further and allowed Barlow to protect her as they made their way to the stairs. However, the tremors grew increasingly intense, causing them to stumble and slide to the edge of a guardrail. Barlow¡¯s expression turned grave, and he quickly clung to a concrete pir to stop his slide. ¡°Rosalynn, hold onto my hand tightly!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s body dangled dangerously over the edge. She swallowed hard as she clutched Barlow''s hand with all her might. She stared at the tilting building, her heart pounding wildly. The building continued to sway, and they would meet a grim fate if they stayed there any longer. ¡°Let go of me, Barlow. We are on the fifth floor. I''ll be okay if | jump down.¡± Barlow shot her a sidelong nce, surprised she could still joke in this situation. ¡°Rosalynn, do you think you are a hero just because you know a bit of Kung Fu? There is a cement floor below, and no matter how skilled you are, you will be seriously injured if not killed. Hold onto me tightly. I''ll pull you up.¡± Rosalynn remained silent, her eyes fixed on the prominent veins bulging on Barlow''s arm as he hoisted her up with determined force. Finally, they both hugged the pir for support. Relief washed over Rosalynn, and just as she was about to let out a relieved exhale, she cast her eyes upwards, only to discover that the ceiling above them had shattered. In the blink of an eye, the ceiling started falling. ¡°Look out!¡± Barlow quickly enveloped her in his protective embrace, their bodies rolling instinctively to the side. Rosalynn instinctively squeezed her eyes shut as she experienced the sensation of free fall, her body seemingly suspended in endless descent. Eventually, she Landed with a heavy thud on the ground. Above her, she heard a man¡¯s groan. Then, everything seemed to grind to a halt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The disorienting sensation had subsided, but the world around her remained shrouded in darkness. Rosalynn opened her eyes to find herself cradled in Barlow¡¯s arms. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Asharp pain radiated from her body. Had they been buried under the rubble? ¡°Barlow, are you okay?¡± Rosalynn asked, concerncing her voice. She heard him groan moments ago, and worry gnawed at her. Was he hurt? There was no reply from him, and her anxiety deepened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She reached out to gently pat his face in the darkness. ¡°Barlow? Answer me, please!¡± Still, there was no response. Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank as she felt a sticky liquid on her hand, apanied by a faint metallic scent. It was Barlow''s blood. He was bleeding! Panic set in, and Rosalynn kept patting Barlow¡¯s face urgently. ¡°Wake up, Barlow! Please wake up!¡± Finally, Barlow stirred. ¡°Stop it. It hurts,¡± he murmured, his voice low, indicating the seriousness of his injuries. Luckily, he was still conscious. Rosalynn let out a relieved sigh. ¡°You''re finally awake. Don¡¯t close your eyes. |¡¯ll call for help.¡± She attempted to move, but her body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. She fumbled for her phone, but it was missing from her pocket, and she had no idea where it had fallen. At that moment, Barlow spoke again, his voice strained. ¡°Rosalynn, | might not make it.¡± His words sent a shiver down Rosalynn¡¯s spine. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 ¡°No, you will be okay.¡± Barlow¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Death is inevitable. We will all meet our end someday. | just wish thest person | hold in my arms is Karina. | really want to hold her again.¡± His yful tone carried a hint of regret, bringing tears to Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Barlow, don¡¯t say that. You will be fine. When we get out of here, you can hug Karina as much as you want.¡± Barlow sighed, the taste of blood in his throat. He struggled to swallow it down and said weakly, ¡°Il wonder how that silly girl is doing. Kennedi wouldn''t harm her since | came to rescue you, right?¡± ¡°Kennedi kidnapped both Karina and me at the same time?¡± Rosalynn was a little surprised. However, she tried to suppress her uneasiness. ¡°Yes,¡± Barlow answered, a wry smile on his face. ¡°She saw me heading to South Bay Vige to find Karina. She guessed | loved her, so she abducted both of you today and asked me to save one of you.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°And you chose to save me?¡± Asmall smile yed on Barlow¡¯s lips as he replied, ¡°Indeed. Does that touch you?¡± Rosalynn knew he just wanted to deceive Kennedi by doing so, but when she heard hisbored breathing, she nodded instead. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m touched.¡± A faint chuckle escaped Barlow, but his expression changed, and he coughed up more blood. Panic surged within Rosalynn. ¡°Barlow, you will be okay. | won''t let anything happen to you.¡± Suddenly, a thought struck her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The silver needle. How could she forget about it? Rosalynn swiftly removed the silver needle from the bracelet and attempted to locate the acupuncture point on Barlow¡¯s neck in the dim light. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Barlow let out a light chuckle. ¡°Rosalynn, why are you touching me? Don¡¯t take advantage of me. Karina might get jealous.¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t in the mood for banter. She found the acupuncture point on his neck and carefully inserted the needle. However, simply pricking that one acupuncture point wouldn''t suffice. She needed to insert needles into other acupuncture points as well. The problem was that they were currently trapped amidst a heap of stones, and she couldn''t stretch her arms. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t waste your energy. It might be better if | don¡¯t make it out of here. Maybe this would make Kennedi feel relieved.¡± Barlow¡¯s voice grew progressively weaker. ¡°Promise me that you won''t cause any trouble for her once you get out of here. | owe her, and I have finally repaid that debt.¡± His voice gradually faded, and she sensed his life slipping away. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Don''t talk like that, Barlow. You will be okay. Help will arrive soon.¡± Barlow answered betweenbored huffs of breath, ¡°I haven''t finished my mission yet. Keep my identity a secret. My superior will send someone to take over my work.¡± Rosalynn sobbed, ¡°Okay. | swear | won¡¯t say anything.¡± Barlow coughed another mouthful of blood, his nostrils flooding with the taste of iron. ¡°Don''t tell Brian. | want to see him mad with jealousy. He acted hastily and hit me without understanding the situation, and that annoying mother of his almost hurt Karina. | have to get even somehow.¡± Karina¡¯s tears fell without stopping. 2 ¡°Okay. I''ll do everything you say. But you have to hold on, Barlow.¡± Barlow hacked a few harsh coughs, his eyes turning slightly hazy. ¡°Even | want that. Karina...! want to embrace her just once more. But | really can¡¯t anymore...¡± His hands slid down slowly. In this dark and deste ce, even the air turned mournful. Rosalynn desperately patted the unconscious man and screamed, ¡°No! Barlow! Wake up! You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t give up here. Karina is waiting for you. You have to go and see her!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. No other sound came from the darkness but the echoes of her own cries. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 In the abandoned warehouse by the sea, the floor was shaking. Kennedi¡¯s two bodyguards rushed in. ¡°It seems that an earthquake is about to happen. Please leave the premises for your own safety.¡± The alert caught Kennedi off guard. Her hand was still resting on the bombs tied around Karina¡¯s waist. She frowned, quickly untying Karina and throwing the bombs to the floor. Then, she took Karina out of the warehouse. Karina was stunned when she caught sight of the bombs. Were they fake? Kennedi had never meant to harm her. The two of them went outside. Kennedi¡¯s eyes went to the surging waves, her gaze slowly turning anxious. She dialed a number and asked, ¡°How is everything going there? Has he arrived?¡± ¡°Mr. Tucker has entered the building. But there seems to be an earthquake.¡± Kennedi clenched her phone. ¡°Have theye out?¡± ¡°No. The building copsed! It¡¯s falling.¡± ¡°What? Why? The warehouse is slightly tilted, but it¡¯s still standing.¡± She had forgotten the dpidated state of the building there. The foundation was already unstable. Earthquakes did not oftene to Wragos, and the structures were built strong enough to withstand moderate magnitudes. However, that unfinished building was a different story. Kennedi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Where are they? Are they still inside?¡± ¡°They haven''te out yet. They might be buried inside!¡± Kennedi¡¯s face paled at what she heard. ¡°Then what the hell are you doing there? Go and save them!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Everything had gone wrong. She didn¡¯t want Barlow to die. All she wanted was to scare him. She just wanted to torment him. As Karina watched her face, realization dawned upon her. ¡°Kennedi, who are you talking to? Did something happen to Barlow and Rosalynn?¡± Kennedi just wordlessly stared at the sky. Her silence only made Karina more anxious. She grabbed Kennedi by the shoulders and shook her, shouting, ¡°Kennedi, tell me what happened to them!¡± ¡°There was an earthquake. The building they were in fell down. They''re buried inside,¡± Kennedi murmured. Karina¡¯s face froze. She stared at Kennedi with disbelieving eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°What? No. That¡¯s not possible. You''re lying, aren¡¯t you? That''s a lie! They''ll be alright!¡± She kept shaking Kennedi as she screamed hysterically. The force of her grip sent pain through Kennedi¡¯s arm. She shook Karina off, snapping back, ¡°Stop shouting! If Barlow¡¯s dead, so be it. He deserved it anyway! Have you forgotten what kind of person that bastard is? You''re nothing but a ything to him!¡± There was a sharp gasp before a loud p fell on Kennedi¡¯s cheek. Karina¡¯s palm was red from the force of the blow. ¡°| don¡¯t care if he only sees me as a ything! | swear, Kennedi, if anything happens to either of them, I''ll make you pay for it!¡± ¡°Miss.¡± When Kennedi¡¯s bodyguard saw her being pped, his expression turned cold as he moved swiftly to grab Karina, ready to teach her a lesson. Suddenly, a Jeep raced towards them, screeching to a halt beside Karina. Aman stepped out of the driver''s seat. His face was stern, and his gaze razor-sharp. ¡°Hold on! Let her go!¡± The ck-d bodyguard eyed him warily. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 ¡°I''m a friend of Barlow''s. Release her, or I''ll call the police,¡± the man replied coldly. At the mention of Barlow¡¯s name, the bodyguard instinctively looked at Kennedi. Lost in thought, Kennedi wordlessly turned away and headed for her car. The bodyguard released Karina and quickly caught up with Kennedi. Kennedi climbed into her car, and the bodyguard swiftly drove away. During the ride, Kennedi received a call from the bodyguard at the other building. ¡°Miss, they have been rescued.¡± Kennedi clenched her phone and asked anxiously, ¡°Are they okay?¡± ¡°Miss Fuller is fine, but Mr. Tucker doesn¡¯t seem to be breathing.¡± Barlow wasn¡¯t breathing? Was he dead? The phone slipped from her hand slowly, mirroring her sinking heart. Could he really have met such a fate? How could he die just like that? He still owed her so much!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had nned to haunt him for the rest of his life! How could Barlow leave like this? At the seaside warehouse, Karina got into the man¡¯s car. ¡°Sir, did Barlow send you to find me?¡± The man shed a polite smile. ¡°Yes, you can call me Hyatt.¡± Anxiety coursed through Karina. ¡°Hyatt, do you know how Barlow is doing? Is he okay?¡± Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 ¡°| don¡¯t have that information. Let me make a call first.¡± Hyatt retrieved his phone and dialed a number. ¡°| have found her. She is safe. She asked about Barlow.¡± There was silence on the other end of the line for a while. ¡°| just received word that he was taken to the hospital.¡± After ending the call, Hyatt observed Karina¡¯s anxious expression and said, ¡°He has been taken to the hospital. I''ll take you there.¡± Barlow was sent to the hospital? At that moment, while Karina was curious about Hyatt¡¯s true identity, she had no time to delve into it further. Her heart was consumed by worry. She fumbled in her pocket and found her phone was still with her. Thinking of Rosalynn, she quickly dialed her number. But the call wouldn''t connect. She tried Barlow¡¯s number, with no sess either.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Clutching her phone tightly, Karina gazed out into the dark night and whispered a silent prayer. She hoped that Rosalynn and Barlow were safe and unharmed wherever they were. In the hospital, Rosalynn stood just outside the emergency room, her gaze fixed on the red light above, her hands balled into fists. ¡°Barlow will be okay,¡± she reassured herself. ¡°He is going to pull through.¡± When they rushed him here, he still had a faint breath. There was no way he would die like this. ¡°Miss Fuller, here is your phone.¡± Aman in ck approached her and handed her the broken phone. This was the same guy who hade to their rescue, even though he had been part of the group that had kidnapped her. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Rosalynn suspected he was Kennedi¡¯s bodyguard. Her eyes turned cold as she epted the phone. Suddenly, she raised her hand and delivered a resounding p to his cheek. ¡°Go back and tell Kennedi to get out of Wragos. | never want to see her again!¡± Barlow had told her not to cause trouble for Kennedi, but Rosalynn couldn¡¯t contain her anger. If it weren¡¯t for Kennedi, this whole disaster could have been avoided. The bodyguard was just following Kennedi¡¯s orders. Although his expression turned cold after being pped by Rosalynn, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave. A passing nurse noticed the injuries on Rosalynn¡¯s wrists and ankles and said kindly, ¡°Looks like you have some injuries too. Come with me, and we will get those wounds treated.¡± After thanking the nurse, Rosalynn followed her to get her own wounds treated. There were other people in the hospital who were in the same boat as her. They all had their families with them. The sight added a touch of warmth to the gloom, but instead of bringing herfort, Rosalynn felt even lonelier. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of Brian. She wondered if he had any idea that she had almost died. Did he know that they had almost been separated forever? Asurge of longing took over her. She wanted nothing more than to hear his voice and feel his arms around her. She missed him, so much that his absence was carving a hollow in her chest. Soon enough, the nurse finished treating her. Rosalynn walked out of the room and took out her phone. The screen lit up, making her heartbeat pick up its pace. It worked! The ss had been broken in some parts, and she had worried that it wouldn¡¯t turn on. Thankfully, it seemed to still be able to function. She ignored hundreds of missed calls and called Brian straight.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The phone rang for a long time before the call finally connected. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Brian, |-¡° ¡°Rosalynn, Brian has already divorced you. Why are you still calling him?¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Rosalynn felt as if a bucket of ice had been poured on her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was Deanna, not Brian, who answered the phone. Did she hear that right? Brian had divorced her? When? Why didn¡¯t she know? Rosalynn took a moment to organize the chaos of her thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. | haven''t received any notice.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who Brian is? He¡¯s not someone who would need to notify you if he wanted to divorce you,¡± Deanna scoffed. ¡°You''re one shameless woman. After making my mother suffer and tearing my family apart, you''re still hoping that my brother would stay with you? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Rosalynn could almost feel the prick from the sharpness in her voice. Her hand tightened around her phone. She felt her throat closing up, as if her airways had been blocked by something. ¡°| don¡¯t believe you. Let me talk to Brian. If he wants a divorce, the least he could do is tell me in person!¡± ¡°He¡¯s with my mother right now. He doesn¡¯t have time to talk to you, and neither does he want to. Alright. If you don¡¯t believe me, I''ll send you the divorce certificate right now.¡± With that, Deanna hung up, leaving Rosalynn stunned and at a loss. After some moments, her phone lit up with a message. Rosalynn clicked on the notification with trembling fingers. What she saw made her blood run cold. It was the divorce certificate of her and Brian. So it was true. He had dissolved their marriage on his own without even talking to her. They had been through so much together, but in the end, all that meant nothing to him. Her tears fell on the phone screen, rolling down the broken ss. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Was he always so heartless? Rosalynn felt like a fool. All those favors he had done for her turned out to be part of the whole performance. She felt as if her heart was being ripped out of her chest. On the other side, Deanna stood on the bigwn in front of the vi, crying as she held Brian¡¯s phone and deleted call records and messages.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her parents had divorced. Her entire family was shattered. It was all because of Rosalynn! If it weren¡¯t for Rosalynn, her parents would still have been the couple admired and envied by everyone. She would have still been the girl that people looked up to. But Rosalynn destroyed all of it. Deanna had never hated anyone as much. She sniffed and wiped her tears, her eyes filling with contempt. The divorce certificate was fake. ninjanovel In order to cate their mother, she had convinced Brian to find someone and forge the document. The entire thing only worked because of the timing. When Rosalynn called, it just so happened that the false certificate was ready. Deanna jumped on the chance to send it to her. She knew that Rosalynn was probably in grief at this very moment. The thought gratified her. That woman¡¯s suffering was her greatest joy! ¡°Deanna.¡± Selina¡¯s voice came from behind. She walked up to Deanna, giving her a gentle pat in an attempt atfort. ¡°Don''t fixate on the bad. Your parents¡¯ divorce won¡¯t change their love for you.¡± Deanna answered her with a cold re. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 ¡°| don¡¯t need to hear that from you, of all people. You talk like it wasn¡¯t your stupid suggestion in the first ce that led my mother to use Karina as a warning against Rosalynn. Are you happy now that my family ended up like this?¡± At the scathing words, Selina¡¯s gaze evaded hers, but she still reached for Deanna¡¯s hand. ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that, Deanna. How can | rejoice when things havee to this? | never expected Rosalynn to send someone to investigate your father, and | had no idea that he was having an affair.¡± Her seemingly regretful words failed to mask her real intentions. Selina was pinning the me on Deanna¡¯s father for his betrayal; she was washing her hands clean. Deanna pulled a long face. She shook off Selina¡¯s hands and took a step back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You can drop the act, Selina. And stop trying to use me and my mother as your defense. Brian doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Even if he leaves Rosalynn, he still won¡¯t choose you. Leave, and don¡¯t ever step inside our house again. You''re not wee here!¡± Without waiting for Selina¡¯s answer, Deanna turned around and left. Her figure stood straight. ninjanovel In just a few days, she seemed to have grown up so much. The once naive and straightforward girl was gone. Ashrewd and discerning woman had taken her ce. Selina watched as she entered the vi, her own expression darkening. She gave a cold snort. Was Deanna cutting her off? The only reason why Selina chose to befriend her was because she was of some use, Inside the vi, Brian and Noemi went downstairs, followed by several servants carrying luggage. Brian was also carrying a suitcase in his hand. He was helping Noemi move. Deanna¡¯s eyes turned red again. She wrapped her arms around Noemi and sobbed. ¡°Mom.¡± She crumbled, confronted by the reality of her mother leaving their home. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Noemi¡¯s eyes reflected her daughter¡¯s¡ª-weary and tear-streaked. She patted Deanna on the back and pushed her own emotions down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Deanna. The new semester is about to begin. Just focus on your studies.¡± Deanna kept sobbing, unable to contain her tears. Brian¡¯s hand went to his pocket. Feeling it empty, he asked, ¡°Deanna, have you seen my phone?¡± She sniffed, then handed Brian¡¯s phone to him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes. Thewyer has already sent the photo of your divorce certificate.¡± Divorce certificate? Brian nced at her and pursed his lips. Noemi visibly brightened at the news. ¡°Brian, have you finalized your divorce with Rosalynn?¡± Brian just frowned and said nothing. Deanna took his phone and opened the fake divorce certificate. ¡°Mom, you can rest assured now. | told you. Brian is a good son. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt you.¡± Noemi looked at Brian and nodded. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°lm relieved now.¡± Brian took back his phone and put his arm around Noemi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much about the future. For now, you just have to focus on living a good life. Promise me. A flicker of anger lit up in Noemi as she thought of Rosalynn. ¡°Alright. | promise. I''ll go out and rx sometime soon. | won''t act impulsively anymore.¡± She refused to be looked down upon by a younger woman. In the end, it was she who ultimately won. Brian gave her a nod and took her out. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 At this time, Brad hade back in a hurry. His appearance was haggard-stubble covering his jaw and dark circles under his eyes. The effects of the past days, from the issues within his own family to thepany affairs, were clearly seen on his face. His stomach lurched as he caught sight of Noemi and Brian about to leave. He desperately wanted to say something, but it was as if all his words were stuck in his throat. ¡°Are you leaving, Noemi?¡± Brad asked. ninjanovel Noemi¡¯s cold re met his. ¡°Am | expected to stick around and witness you making out with that woman?¡± Brad choked on his words. ¡°Noemi, she was publicly embarrassed by you out there. She has lost all her dignity in this city.¡± ¡°And why should | care? She knew you were already married and still meddled in our marriage. People like her deserve to be humiliated,¡± Noemi said resentfully. Brad argued, ¡°Noemi, I¡¯m just a man. Look at all the sessful men around us. How many of them don¡¯t have mistresses? | have done my best to control myself. | have shown you respect in front of others for so many years, haven''t |?¡± Noemi¡¯s chest heaved with anger when she heard this. ¡°So, I¡¯m ungrateful, is that it?¡± Brad continued, ¡°Noemi, look at what has happened to ourpany since you insisted on divorcing. You are no longer the highly respected Mrs. Cruz. Your actions not only hurt me but also yourself.¡± Fury surged within Noemi. She lunged at him, her palmnding a stinging p on his cheek. ¡°Brad, you hypocrite! You still won''t admit that you are wrong! If it weren¡¯t for my family, would you be as sessful as you are now?¡± Brad''s face bore the marks of her fury, and he red back at her, his anger ring. ¡°Wake up, Noemi! This is a cutthroat society. If it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s influence, how could a single man like me have married a divorced woman like you?¡± Adivorced woman? How could he say something like that? After all these years, he finally stopped hiding his true thoughts. Noemi seethed, her face paling with rage.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Brian stepped in, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°Enough! | respect you as an elder, and | won¡¯tment on your rtionship with my mother, but think before you speak. Don¡¯t forget about Deanna. Have you ever thought about her feelings? She has seen you two love each other since she was a child. Don¡¯t make her think it was all a facade!¡± Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Tears welled up in Deanna¡¯s eyes. Her father seemed like a stranger now. She had believed that marriage meant two people loving each other and living together for a lifetime, but it seemed it was all about self-interest. Brad suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Deanna with a hint of remorse in his eyes. He reached out to grab Deanna¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Deanna. | said some thoughtless things.¡± Deanna pulled away, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Dad, you have disappointed me. Let me make it clear. | only have one mother. This house belongs to me. | won''t allow that woman to step into this house as long as I¡¯m alive. If you dare marry her, I''ll cut all ties with you!¡± She stormed off to her room crying. Brad furrowed his brow, watching his daughter¡¯s retreating figure in silence. Tears welled up in Noemi¡¯s eyes. She spoke with bitterness in her voice. ¡°Brad, even if you don¡¯t love me, Deanna is your own flesh and blood. | hope you won''t let your desires cloud your judgment. Don¡¯t be like my ex-husband. Don¡¯t let a scheming woman harm our daughter! If | ever find out that woman has ill intentions towards Deanna, I''ll stop at nothing, even if it costs me my life. Let¡¯s go, Brian!¡± Brian gave Brad a subtle nod before carefully getting into the car with Noemi. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Selina, who had gone unnoticed until now, quickly followed suit. Inside the car, Noemi looked out of the window in silence. Seated beside her, Selina sensed it was the right moment to offer somefort. ¡°Noemi, don¡¯t keep it all bottled up. If you feel like crying, go ahead.¡± Noemi closed her eyes, her voice quivering as she spoke.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°| have failed as a mother. | felt guilty towards Brian in the past, and now | feel guilty towards Deanna.¡± She had thought about holding on, not divorcing Brad, and continuing the life they had. But deep down, she knew there was a barrier in her heart she couldn¡¯t ovee. The thought of not divorcing was driving her to the brink of madness. ¡°Noemi, don¡¯t worry. Deanna is an adult now. She will be alright soon. And Brian, he is okay now, right?¡± Selina tried to reassure Noemi. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Noemi wiped away her tears and nodded. ¡°Selina, thank you for being there for me and offeringfort these past few days.¡± Selina smiled warmly and said, ¡°Noemi, you don¡¯t need to thank me. | have always regarded you as my own mother.¡± Aglimmer of relief flickered in Noemi¡¯s eyes. She nced at Brian in the front seat and said, ¡°Brian, Selina is a wonderful girl. Now that you are divorced, why don¡¯t you consider her?¡± When Selina heard Noemi¡¯s words, her heart brimmed with happiness, and she gazed up at Brian. However, Brian frowned and said, ¡°Mom, can we please not talk about this right now? Do you want me to be as careless in rtionships as they are?¡± Noemi¡¯s expression briefly changed as she thought about her two ex-husbands ¡° attitudes toward rtionships. Brian noticed the change in her demeanor through the rearview mirror. Worried that he might have upset her again, he said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy with work. | don¡¯t have time for love right now.¡± Noemi hesitated, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something, but she remained silent in the end. Ang¡¯s Library Selina felt a pang of disappointment. Why didn¡¯t Noemi push Brian to marry her right away? She also knew that the divorce between Brian and Rosalynn was fake. It would be unrealistic for Brian to marry her immediately. Still, as long as Noemi was in the picture, Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s marriage would eventually fail. Brian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the road ahead, his mind seemingly elsewhere.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. For the past three days, Rosalynn hadn¡¯t contacted him. She was a really heartless woman. As the car continued its journey, Brian eventually dropped Noemi off at her other apartment. ¡°Mom, | have a ton of work to attend to. | should get going,¡± he said. Looking at her tall and handsome son, Noemi felt a deep sense of pride. ¡°Thank you, Brian. Go ahead, take care of your work.¡± Brian had set aside his work for the past few days to support her through the marriage issue, giving her the confidence and reassurance she needed. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Brian was indeed a filial son! ¡°Noemi, |...¡± Seeing Brian about to leave, Selina began to say something but stopped herself. Understanding Selina¡¯s thoughts, Noemi patted her hand and said to her, ¡°You can leave too.¡± This was precisely what Selina wanted to happen. She hugged Noemi and added, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Outside, just as Brian was about to enter the elevator, Selina called out, ninjanovel ¡°Brian, wait for me. I''ll go with you.¡± Brian pursed his lips and entered the elevator. Selina followed suit and entered the elevator with him. The elevator doors closed, and they began their descent. Looking at the reflections of the two figures in the elevator doors, Selina couldn¡¯t help but smile. The man was tall and sturdy, while the woman exuded elegance and grace. What a perfect couple they made! It was simply inconceivable for them not to be together, right? ¡°Brian¡ª ¡°Selina, regardless of what my mother said to you or whether | have divorced Rosalynn, it¡¯s over between us. Don¡¯t waste any more time on me. It¡¯s for the best, both for you and me,¡± Brian interrupted Selina, his tone cold. The smile on Selina¡¯s face froze, and a trace of reluctance flickered in her eyes. ¡°Brian, | know you are a loyal man. I''ll wait until you see me differently.¡± Brian frowned and said, ¡°That day will nevere.¡± Selina continued, ¡°Life is unpredictable. How can you be certain that day will nevere?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s eyes shed with impatience. ¡°Because | no longer love you. My heart belongs to Rosalynn now, and she is the one I''ll love from here on out.¡± Just as he uttered those words, the elevator stopped. Without looking at Selina, Brian stepped out of the elevator. Watching him get into his car and drive away, Selina¡¯s face contorted with a mix of emotions. Rosalynn would be the only one he loved in the future? No way! People¡¯s feelings were ever-changing. Brian had loved her once, and he could love her again in the future. Just then, her phone chimed with a new message. Selina nced down and saw that it was a domestic news alert. Tapping the notification, she read about the news of Rosalynn and Barlow, who had been trapped together in the rubble. ording to the report, a couple who had been on a date in the outskirts of Wragos had been buried alive due to an earthquake. The man had heroically protected the woman with all his might. At present, the woman was safe, but the man was undergoing emergency treatment in the hospital. His condition remained uncertain, with no confirmation of whether he was alive or dead. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Acouple? Rosalynn and Barlow? Selina smiled. It must have been divine intervention.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Despite all the roadblocks and detours, Rosalynn and Barlow¡¯s true feelings were finally touching. If Brian saw his wife dating his half-brother, would he still trust her? Would he still want to be with Rosalynn in the future? Selina immediately sent the news to Brian, attaching a message. ¡°Brian, take a clear look at this. | know it¡¯s not my ce to talk about your rtionship with Rosalynn, but | can¡¯t just stand back quietly when you¡¯re making a fool out of yourself. You¡¯re desperately in love with her, but what about her? Does she even love you half as much?¡± Inside the car, Brian¡¯s phone lit up with a notification. He clicked on the message. ninjanovel He felt as if he was sinking in his seat when he saw the news about the earthquake in Wragos. He kept reading the article, a shroud of mncholy falling over his features. Were Rosalynn and Barlow buried together in the aftermath? It should have been night in Wragos when it happened. What were the two of them doing together? Were they on a lovers¡¯ rendezvous? Did she look forfort in Barlow''s arms after their argument? How long had Barlow been in the picture? Wasn''t she the one who told him to trust her? How could he believe her now? Brian clenched his phone, gritting his teeth. He closed his eyes against the raging emotions that waged war inside him. When his eyes opened again, he closed himself off from his emotions and dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number. Her phone was turned off. Brandon¡¯s face sank. He called Sanford next. For a long time, the call kept ringing. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Finally, Sanford picked up.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What''s up, Brian?¡± From hisbored breathing, he sounded like he was in the middle of having sex. Brian asked, ¡°Did you feel the earthquake?¡± Sanford answered. ¡°Yes. It''s over now. We''re fine.¡± ¡°Rosalynn isn¡¯t. Go to the hospital and find her!¡± ¡°What? I''ll be right there!¡± Ang¡¯s Library At the hospital, Rosalynn was sitting on a bench in front of the emergency room, waiting for Barlow¡¯s operation to finish. Soon, Karina came. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn gave Karina a once-over. Seeing Karina was fine, she stood up and hugged her. ¡°Karina.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were once again filled with tears. At this moment, all thoughts of Brian or Barlow left her. All she wanted was to hug her best friend. Karina ran a gentle hand down her back. ¡°I''m so d you''re okay. What happened to Barlow? Is he alright?¡± Rosalynn pulled away and straightened, her movements slow and heavy. ¡°He sustained heavy injuries from a stone that hit his head. He was having difficulty breathing when he was brought to the hospital. Right now, the doctors are still operating on him, but | don¡¯t know what the situation is like.¡± Barlow was badly injured! Blood drained from Karina¡¯s face, turning herplexion white as a sheet. Despite her visible worry, she forced a smile and feigned calmness. ¡°As the saying goes, only the good die young. He¡¯s a bastard. He''ll be fine.¡± Rosalynn nodded. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 ¡°Yeah.¡± The two gripped each other''s hands like a lifeline, unable to say anything else. After a long moment, Karina spoke. ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s something you should know about Kennedi. Do you know that she is the daughter of the former head of Sun Group?¡± ¡°| know,¡± Rosalynn said. Karina''s face stiffened. ¡°You already knew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was it Barlow who told you?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yes. It was him.¡± A look of resignation crossed Karina¡¯s face. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I see. You are the one Barlow loves the most.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank and she clenched Karina¡¯s hand. ¡°Karina, you¡¯re misunderstanding things. Barlow and | don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.¡± Karina lifted her head and forced a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s not a surprise that he would have feelings for you.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that. You have to believe me. Karina, you''re the only one he loves.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Upon hearing these words, Karina turned her gaze towards Rosalynn, a hint of self-deprecation in her eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, there is no need to sugarcoat it. | know I¡¯m not significant to Barlow. I¡¯m just his temporary distraction.¡± Rosalynn shook her head empathetically, reassuring her friend, ¡°Karina, | promise I¡¯m not lying. Everything he has done is just what he wants people to see. Since Kennedi hates him, she won''t let go of anyone he is interested in. That''s why he never dared to reveal his love for you, to protect you. He used me as an excuse to make Kennedi believe he loved me. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with a glimmer of hope. ¡°Is that true? But today...¡± ¡°He did it on purpose today,¡± Rosalynn exined. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 ¡°When Kennedi saw that Barlow had gone to South Bay Vige to find you, she grew suspicious and orchestrated the kidnapping of both of us. She wanted to force him to make a choice. If he chose to save you today, it would prove his love for you. In that case, Kennedi would kill you. But if Barlow prioritized saving me, Kennedi would realize he didn¡¯t love you. She would only sympathize with you and feel sorry for you, right? If she didn¡¯t harbor ill feelings towards you, she wouldn''t target you again Karina¡¯s heart swirled withplex emotions when she heard this. It was a mix of warmth and bitterness. Could it be that Barlow genuinely loved her?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing the tears in Karina¡¯s eyes, Rosalynn struggled to hold back her own emotions. ¡°Before Barlow passed out, he said how he longed to hold you in his arms again. He really loves you, Karina.¡± Overwhelmed, Karina couldn''t contain her tears. ¡°He is such a fool! Why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier? I¡¯m not afraid of danger!¡± Rosalynn suppressed her own bitterness. ¡°But he is afraid for your safety. When you love someone, you want them to be safe and sound. Karina, his love for you runs deep.¡± Barlow¡¯s smiling face shed before Karina¡¯s eyes. Each encounter, from their very first meeting to every subsequent interaction, etched deep memories into her heart. Beneath his seemingly dissolute exteriory a profound love for her. Karina eximed through her tears, ¡°He is such a big fool! Once he is out of this, I¡¯ll give him a piece of my mind!¡± Rosalynn clenched her fists and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When hees out, I''ll help you scold him.¡± ¡°Rosalyn, he will be okay, right?¡± Karina asked in a trembling voice and hugged Rosalynn tightly. Rosalynn patted her backfortingly. ¡°Absolutely.¡± The two friends held each other tightly, sharing a single wish at that moment. They both prayed for Barlow''s safety. Shortly after, Sanford and Maggie arrived at the hospital. ¡°Rosalynn, Karina.¡± Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Rosalynn let go of Karina and wiped her tears. ¡°Why are you both here?¡± ¡°It''s Brian. He gave me a call and said you were in an ident. He wanted us toe to the hospital and check on you.¡± Sanford scanned Rosalynn from head to toe. ¡°Are you alright?¡± When Rosalynn heard Brian¡¯s name, her expression darkened. ¡°I''m okay,¡± she replied tersely. Already aware of the news, Sanford turned his gaze to the emergency room. ¡°What about Barlow? Is he still in the emergency room?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn answered. Sanford wanted to say something but chose to hold his tongue. He was curious about why Rosalynn and Barlow had gone to the suburbs at night. Just then, Sanford¡¯s phone rang. It was Brian calling.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sanford nced at Rosalynn and picked up the call. ¡°Brian, Rosalynn is fine. Do you want to talk to her?¡± Sanford handed Rosalynn the phone. ¡°I''m sorry, but | really don¡¯t want to talk to him right now,¡± Rosalynn murmured, not even reaching for the phone. Sanford found himself taken aback when Rosalynn declined to answer the phone. With a sigh, he moved aside and said to Brian, ¡°Brian, Rosalynn is not in the best mood right now. It might be a good idea to head back home soon.¡± Brian¡¯s response was a prolonged silence before he finally asked, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to answer the phone?¡± ¡°She is apanying Karina right now.¡± After another pause, Brian said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the airport.¡± ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Sanford replied before hanging up. He turned to Rosalynn and said, ¡°Rosalyn, Brian will be back tomorrow morning.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response was cold and detached. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 ¡°Whether hees back or not has nothing to do with me.¡± They were divorced, after all, and there was no reason for him to be concerned about her. Furthermore, his business no longer had anything to do with her. Sanford was taken aback, his gaze turning to Maggie. The two exchanged looks, suspecting that Rosalynn¡¯s lingering anger towards Brian had something to do with Noemi. Karina, sensing the tension, Looked up at Rosalynn. She wanted to ask something but chose to remain silent. She just held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. An awkward silence enveloped the room, and no one uttered a word. Sanford decided to buy some food and water while they waited for news about Barlow''s surgery. Two hourster, the emergency room doors swung open, and a doctor came out. Anxiously, Sanford rushed over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he doing?¡± ¡°I''m sorry; we did everything we could.¡± The doctor¡¯s calm response left them stunned. They did everything they could? Did Barlow not make it? Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank in an instant. Despite the sweltering summer day, she felt as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she instinctively turned to look at Karina. Karina¡¯s face drained of color. She looked at the doctor nkly. It was as if a sharp knife had pierced her heart, and the pain left her trembling. Her body swayed slightly, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Fighting back her grief, Rosalyn whispered to Karina, ¡°Stay strong, Karina.¡± Karina held her hand tightly. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Rosalynn, did you hear what the doctor said? Did he say they did everything they could? | must have misheard him, right?¡± Rosalynn was overwhelmed with sorrow, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Desperate for reassurance Karina grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm, her voice breaking as she asked, Say it again, doctor. Are you telling us that he is okay?¡± The doctor looked at Karina and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the patient''s injuries were severe. Despite our best efforts, he didn¡¯t make it.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her emotions overwhelming her. She grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°No, | don¡¯t believe it! Where is he? You can¡¯t take him away from me!¡± The doctor gently but firmly freed himself from her grip and exined, ¡°I understand your pain, but when the patient was rushed to the operating room, his breathing was very weak. Before we began the surgery, he left hisst words. He said that if the rescue attempt failed, he wanted to be cremated immediately to spare his loved ones unnecessary suffering. His body has already been taken to the funeral home.¡± His words sent shockwaves through Rosalynn and the others. Suddenly, Karina impulsively grabbed the doctor''s cor again, her desperation evident. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be right. You can¡¯t make such a decision without his family¡¯s consent. Is there some sort of conspiracy going on here? Bring him back to me!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The doctor frowned and warned, ¡°Miss, please calm down. If you continue causing a scene, I''ll have to call security.¡± Other medical staff rushed forward, attempting to mediate and confirm the doctor¡¯s words. With teary eyes, Rosalynn turned to the doctor and apologized before gently pulling Karina away. ¡°Karina, you need to calm down.¡± Tears streamed down Karina¡¯s face as she said through sobs, ¡°Rosalynn, I can¡¯t calm down! | need to see him onest time!¡± With those words, she struggled to break free from Rosalynn¡¯s grasp and ran out of the room. ¡°Karina!¡± Rosalynn quickened her pace, determined to catch up with her friend. After bidding farewell to the doctor, Sanford and Maggie rushed to catch up with Rosalynn. In the midst of this, a middle-aged woman hurried over. When she saw Rosalynn, she asked anxiously, ¡°¡°Rosalynn, where is Barlow?¡± It was Barlow¡¯s aunt, Haleigh. Rosalynn had no choice but to stop. She could only watch as Karina darted into the elevator. She turned to Sanford and Maggie and said, ¡°Sanford, Maggie, please follow Karina.¡± Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 ¡°Alright,¡± they both replied and ran after Karina. Rosalynn faced Haleigh, who was approaching, and asked, ¡°Haleigh, what brings you here?¡± Haleigh responded, ¡°I saw the news. The people on the news Looked like you and Barlow. Rosalynn, I¡¯m relieved you are okay. But where is Barlow?¡± Alump formed in Rosalynn¡¯s throat as she struggled to find the words. ¡°Haleigh, he...¡± ¡°How is he, Rosalynn? Tell me!¡± Rosalynn swallowed hard and said, ¡°He was struck in the head by a big stone. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t make it despite the rescue efforts.¡± Haleigh stared at her nkly as her face gradually turned pale. After a moment, she clutched her chest and burst into tears. ¡°Oh, my dear Barlow. How could you leave me like this? I...¡± Haleigh was ovee with grief. Her breathing quickened, and she fainted. ¡°Haleigh!¡± Meanwhile, Sanford and Maggie caught up with Karina. Karina was adamant about going to the funeral home, so Sanford drove them there. They arrived at their destination soon. After Sanford exined their purpose, the receptionist asked, ¡°Are you family of the deceased?¡± Sanford nced at Karina, who quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± The receptionist said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as his girlfriend, you aren¡¯t considered family and can¡¯t go in to see him.¡± Sanford frowned. ¡°What kind of rule is that? As his friends, why aren¡¯t we allowed to see him onest time?¡± ¡°Sorry, but we have to follow the rules,¡± the receptionist replied and ignored them. Without dy, Sanford phoned his assistant and instructed him to contact the person in charge of the funeral home. Shortly after, the receptionist received a call from his supervisor. ¡°Alright, | understand.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, the receptionist turned to Sanford and the others. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 ¡°The deceased has just arrived and is currently in the freezer. You cane in with me.¡± Supported by Maggie, Karina froze at the receptionist¡¯s words. Even though she wanted to see Barlow for thest time, a wave of fear washed over her when the opportunity presented itself. She was afraid of seeing his face. She was afraid of the harsh reality. Had he really left them like this? It felt as though her heart had been torn from her chest.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Karina, are you alright?¡± Maggie asked with concern. Wiping off her tears, Karina took a deep breath and steadied herself before nodding and following the receptionist. In the dimly lit room, a many motionless, covered by a piece of white cloth. Karina walked to the bed slowly, her hands trembling as she gingerly lifted the white cloth. Her gaze fell upon his scarred face. Karina looked at Barlow''s scarred face, and her eyes welled up with tears. After a long, heart-wrenching moment, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Barlow, you bastard! How could you leave me like this? You promised to protect me. Is this your idea of protection? Wake up, damn it! Please wake up!¡± Her voice quivered as she gently shook the lifeless form, tears streaming down her cheeks. The room was filled with the weight of her sorrow, and the surrounding onlookers couldn¡¯t help but share in her pain. Tears brimmed in Maggie¡¯s eyes too. Seeing Karina¡¯s heart-wrenching sobs, she gently supported her. ¡°Karina, please, don¡¯t cry. He is gone now. He won''t be at peace if he sees you like this.¡± Though unaware of the intricacies of their rtionship, it was clear to Maggie that Karina''s love for Barlow ran deep. Karina said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is at peace or not. | just want him to wake up. Please, just wake up, Barlow.¡± In the quiet confines of the hospital room, Rosalynn sat vigntly by Haleigh¡¯s bedside, her eyes fixed on Haleigh¡¯s pallid face. She gently draped aforting nket over her. Before long, Haleigh stirred from her slumber. ¡°Haleigh,¡± Rosalynn whispered, attempting to quell the sorrow that threatened to overwhelm her. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Haleigh met Rosalynn¡¯s gaze, her own eyes red from crying. ¡°Barlow...¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The harsh reality hung heavy in the air, a truth that none of them wanted to ept. Unable to find words to convey her condolences, Rosalynn simply held Haleigh¡¯s trembling hand. Haleigh¡¯s eyes turned red as tears welled up again. She closed her eyes tightly, struggling to hold back her tears. Uncertain of how to console Haleigh, Rosalynn could only sit beside her in silent solidarity. After a while, Haleigh croaked out a question, her voice hoarse with grief. ¡°Rosalynn, why were you and Barlow at that suburban building at night? Was it really a date, as the news said?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback when she heard this. Her phone had died, leaving her oblivious to the news coverage. She had no idea how the media had portrayed the tragic events that had befallen her and Barlow. Had the news really twisted what had happened into a romantic date that was interrupted by a natural disaster? ¡°Barlow and | weren¡¯t on a date,¡± Rosalynn said, feeling the need to set the record straight. Haleigh fixed her gaze on Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Then why were you there?¡± Rosalynn paused briefly, trying to condense theplex events into a simple exnation. ¡°There was a woman who loved Barlow, but her love turned into hatred. She sent someone to kidnap me and take me there. Barlow came to rescue me, but we never expected the earthquake.¡± Haleigh¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears at this revtion. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Rosalynn handed her a tissue and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask. Barlow said he owed that woman and didn¡¯t want us to seek revenge.¡± Haleigh wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Barlow never told me anything. He never shared his troubles with me. Why did fate treat him so cruelly? What did he do wrong? He was just a poor child!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached, leaving her at a loss for words. Indeed, Barlow was a kind-hearted man. Why did life have to be so unkind to such a good soul? Why couldn¡¯t good people live longer? Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 This night was destined to be one of restless torment. A sleepless vigil of grief and unanswered questions. After the cremation of Barlow¡¯s remains, Karina brought back his urn. Haleigh refused to remain in the hospital any longer and opted to return to her apartment with Karina. Rosalynn wanted to stay by Haleigh¡¯s side and take care of her, but Karina insisted otherwise. ¡°Rosalynn, I''ll take care of Haleigh. You need to go home and get some rest.¡± Looking into Karina¡¯s weary, tear-stained eyes, Rosalynn understood what she meant. As the woman who held Barlow¡¯s heart so dearly, Karina would treat his family as her own. Rosalynn¡¯s heart weighed heavy with sorrow as she reached out to embrace Karina. ¡°Karina, please know you can call me anytime if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Karina replied softly, her voice barely audible. Rosalynn, Maggie, and Sanford left Haleigh¡¯s home. They remained silent all the way.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The mood was so depressing. ¡°Rosalynn, why don¡¯t | stay with you tonight?¡± Maggie suggested, her face filled with concern when they entered the elevator. Rosalynn managed a weak smile as she replied, ¡°No, thanks. | just want to be alone.¡± At that moment, all she craved was solitude, a quiet space to sort through her tangled emotions. Maggie nced at Sanford, silently seeking his opinion. Sanford shook his head slightly, indicating that it was up to Rosalynn. The trio continued their journey in silence. Upon reaching the 27th floor, Rosalynn waved goodbye to her friends and stepped out of the elevator. Inside her apartment, she closed the door and surveyed the empty room. The sight brought tears to her eyes once more. The painful reality of a life lost weighed heavily on her being. She took a shower in a daze and crawled into the bed. Although she was tired, she couldn''t fall asleep. As she drifted in and out of consciousness, she thought she heard a faint knock on her door. With a pounding headache, Rosalynn struggled to pull herself out of bed and made her way to the door. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Peering through the peephole, her chaotic thoughts suddenly snapped into focus when she saw Brian standing on the other side. He came back? Although he had only been gone for a few short days, it felt like an eternity. Brian was still as handsome as ever. However, when she saw him, she didn¡¯t feel as happy as she did before. Rosalynn paused for a moment, battling her inner turmoil before finally gathering herself. With a nk expression, she opened the door. Brian had just stepped off the ne and appeared a bit tired. He had returned to his own apartment, but not finding Rosalynn there, he assumed she must be at her ce. So, he came to her door and attempted to unlock it with his fingerprint, only to discover that the lock had been changed. This discovery angered him deeply. They had argued, but changing the door lock was something he never expected. What was the meaning of this? He wanted to confront her about it, but when he saw her safe and sound in front of him, his anger began to dissipate. At that moment, he didn¡¯t want to dwell on anything else. As long as she was safe, everything else didn¡¯t matter. Brian looked at Rosalynn, then pulled her into a tight embrace. His familiar, pleasant scent enveloped her, and his warm embrace was just asforting as before. But what was his intention? Was he genuinely concerned about her?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She couldn''t bring herself to care. Rosalynn stiffened slightly. She blinked back the tears and tried to pull away. ¡°Mr. Hughes, what brings you here?¡± Her words made Brian frown, and the earlier dissipated frustration started to resurface. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Rosalynn, are you still mad at me?¡± He knew their argument had been about his mother. But he had initiated contact, intending to apologize, hadn¡¯t he? She should ept it, right? Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 But it seemed she had other ns. Rosalyn had not only gone out with Barlow that evening but also moved back into her own ce. What was going on? ¡°| dare not. Do you have any other business here? If not, I''ll have to close the door,¡± Rosalynn said coldly and was ready to close the door. Brian¡¯s face darkened as he pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Rosalyn, what do you want?¡± he asked angrily. Rosalynn chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s the very question | should be asking you. What do you want?¡± Hadn¡¯t he already divorced her? What was he after now? Brian clenched his jaw, reigning in his temper. ¡°Rosalynn, | only went back with my mother to help her with her marriage issue. Why are you doing this to me? | haven¡¯t even brought up the fact that you went on a date with Barlow.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t give much thought to his words, but thest sentence caught her attention. Thinking of thete Barlow, she swallowed her bitterness and said coldly, ¡°You can pursue that matter if you want. No one is stopping you. Now, please leave my house!¡± Brian stared at her in bewilderment, a simmering frustration building within him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn, Barlow is dead. Why are you taking it out on me? Do you think I¡¯m not as caring as he was? Are you regretting not divorcing me sooner and being with him instead, and mow you are channeling that regret into anger at me?¡± Rosalynn shot him a disdainful nce, a trace of mockery dancing in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what | think, Brian! Our rtionship has always been fragile. You have never really trusted me. Where are you when | needed you? You were off with another woman! In my eyes, you don¡¯t even hold a candle to Barlow!¡± Rosalynn was impressed by how deeply Barlow loved Karina. What about Brian? He never really trusted her. And all the love he imed to have for her was nothing more than surface-level affection. He had even divorced her because his mother asked him to! He was nothing more than a shrewd businessman. To him, she was merely an attractivepanion in bed. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Why did she continue to endure such a marriage? The oue she faced was a passive divorce, allowing him to trample all over her dignity. Ahint of sadness flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied without hesitation, making the air around Brian turn even colder. It became painfully clear that in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Barlow. She had managed to convince him that she and Barlow were innocent, but it was just a facade. It seemed that he had been the only one trulymitted to their rtionship. Perhaps the reason she stayed by his side was because he kept pestering her. It was clear she felt deeply wronged. After staring at Rosalynn for a few seconds, Brian sneered, turned on his heel, and walked away.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He returned to his apartment and mmed the door, the sound echoing loudly. Rosalynn, too, mmed her door shut and leaned against it. She closed her eyes in an attempt to calm herself. Brian¡¯sst look left her confused. It was as if she had betrayed him. However, he was the one who had divorced her. In the apartment across the hallway, Brian stood in an empty room, feeling like a beast tearing him apart from the inside. He walked to the window, retrieved a cigarette from the pack, and lit it. The smoke veiled his handsome face as he stood there, reying Rosalynn¡¯s words in his mind. He snapped back to reality when the cigarette¡¯s glowing tip nearly burnt his fingertips. He extinguished the cigarette and called Edwin. ¡°Find out why Rosalynn went to that abandoned building in the suburbsst night.¡± ording to her words, he had never really trusted her. Could there be another reason behind her night visit to that abandoned building? Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 He needed to uncover the truth. Outside, the sky was clear, and the weather was pleasant.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But inside, his heart was shrouded inyers of gloom. Brian was concerned about her rtionship with Barlow, but only because he cared deeply about her. If he didn¡¯t care, why did he always treat her so well? Why couldn¡¯t she see that? Meanwhile, Rosalynn freshened up at home, changed her clothes, and headed out to buy a new phone. After transferring all the data from her old phone, she dialed Karina''s number. ¡°Karina, are you still at Haleigh¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No, we are heading to the seaside,¡± Karina replied. The seaside? Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°Why are you going there?¡± Karina exined, ¡°Barlow told Haleigh before that he didn¡¯t want to take upnd resources. He just wanted his soul to return to the sea. So, we are going to fulfill hisst wish.¡± So that was the reason. They were going to scatter Barlow''s ashes into the sea. Thinking of Barlow¡¯s yful smile and handsome face, Rosalynn felt a sharp ache in her heart. She swallowed her emotions and said, ¡°Send me the location. | want to be there too.¡± She also wanted to bid him farewell. After ending the phone call, Rosalynn drove to the coast, following Karina¡¯s directions. Upon reaching the seaside, Rosalynn found Karina and Haleigh already waiting for her. They exchanged greetings, and then Rosalynn watched as Karina scattered Barlow¡¯s ashes into the sea. Tears welled up in their eyes once again. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Karina choked back her tears and said, ¡°Barlow, from now on, I¡¯LL take care of Haleigh. Rest in peace.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The sea breeze whipped through, tousling Karina¡¯s long hair, while seagulls above circled, their cries echoing in the distance. Not far away, a man in a parked car captured the scene with his camera before driving off. Meanwhile, in the CEO''s office at Hughes Group, Brian sat in his chair, attentively listening to Edwin¡¯s report. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it appears that Mrs. Hughes¡¯ presence in the buildingst night might not have been of her own volition. She was brought there by a woman''s bodyguard. The woman¡¯s name is Kennedi Reed. Kennedi is the daughter of the former leader of Sun Group. Karina was also taken away at the same timest night.¡± Upon hearing Edwin''s report, Brian narrowed his eyes in thought. Sun Group? Wasn''t that thepany Barlow had taken over? Could it be that Kennedi hade to Wragos seeking revenge for her father¡¯s downfall? But what puzzled Brian was why she had kidnapped both Rosalynn and Karina at the same time. As Brian delved deeper into his thoughts, he recalled Rosalynn mentioning that Karina had feelings for Barlow. Did Barlow reciprocate those feelings? Could Kennedi have kidnapped them and forced Barlow to choose whom to save first? And did Barlow ultimately choose Rosalynn? These questions left Brian lost in thought, his expression a web ofplexity. He believed that a person¡¯s true character emerged in moments of crisis, but doubts nagged at him. Did Barlow truly love Rosalynn? However, Brian felt that something was wrong. His fingers drummed rhythmically on the table. He couldn''t help but imagine himself in Kennedi¡¯s shoes. Could she genuinely ept seeing her enemy saving the person he loved deeply? Why had she kidnapped Rosalynn and Karina in the first ce? Brian thought about it, and an idea suddenly popped into his mind. Could it be that Karina was the one Barlow truly loved? Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Perhaps his choice to save Rosalynn was a ruse to deceive Kennedi. Was that really the case? However, Brian quickly dismissed this thought when he remembered the deep rtionship between Barlow and Rosalynn. Rosalynn must be the one Barlow truly loved. Her emotional reaction to seeing him was proof of that. She likely believed that his love for her was nothingpared to Barlow¡¯s. Atrace of weariness shed in Brian¡¯s eyes as he pinched his brows. His heart swelled with a sense of destion. Barlow might be gone, but he seemed to hold a permanent ce in Rosalynn¡¯s heart. Could it be that he had to continue being jealous of a dead man? An intense agitation surged within Brian, fueling his desire to capture Kennedi and seek vengeance. ¡°Where is Kennedi now?¡± he asked. ¡°She went abroad,¡± Edwin replied promptly. ¡°Find her and bring her back.¡± Brian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Just then, Brian¡¯s phone rang, and he nced at it with pursed lips. It was his father calling. His father must have learned of Barlow''s death and hurried back. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Brian,e with me to Barlow¡¯s aunt''s¡± At the seaside, Rosalynn, Haleigh, and Karina stood in silence for what felt like an eternity.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn noticed the sadness etched on Haleigh¡¯s face and grew concerned about her health in the cold weather. Therefore, she suggested they head back home. When they arrived at the apartment, they met Frankie and Brian outside. Frankie¡¯s eyes were red, his sorrow evident, and Rosalynn could see that he had aged overnight. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Rosalynn¡¯s gaze briefly met Brian¡¯s, who was already looking at her. However, she quickly averted her eyes expressionlessly. Haleigh opened the door and gestured for them to enter. Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang, and she stepped outside to take the call. ¡°Hello, Keegan.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, are you alright?¡± Keegan¡¯s voice wasced with concern. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalynn replied, her lips tightening. There was a pause on Keegan¡¯s end before he said, ¡°I think | should let someone else handle the bidding for the museum in Skrix.¡± Rosalynn understood that Keegan was worried about her capacity to deal with work at the moment. She took a deep breath and reassured him, ¡°No worries. | can go tomorrow morning.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt a wave of relief, knowing that Karina was looking after Haleigh. Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to remain engulfed in grief. Instead, she decided to throw herself into her work. ¡°Alright. Is Brian back yet?¡± Keegan asked without persuading her further. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn responded briefly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Keegan sighed, sounding like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smirk and sneer inwardly. Did he think that Brian¡¯s return would benefit her? Did he think she would rely on Brian for everything? After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn turned around and found Brian standing behind her. His typical white shirt and ck suit pants made him look as tall and handsome as ever. Her expression turned cold. She merely looked at him and began walking past him. But Brian wasn''t willing to let it go. He reached out, grabbed her arm, and said, ¡°Rosalynn, we need to talk.¡± What did he want to talk about? Rosalynn yanked her arm away and said coldly. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 ¡°I''m sorry, but | don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Brian reached for her arm again as he looked at her cold expression. ¡°Rosalynn, | understand your grief over Barlow''s death, and | know why you were at that abandoned buildingst night. I¡¯m sorry for jumping to conclusions about your rtionship with Barlow. It¡¯s not that | doubted you. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t need to exin. Whatever you think doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± Rosalynn cut Brian off and shook off his hand once more. She raised her chin and looked at his handsome face. ¡°Since we have already divorced, we no longer share any personal ties. Please keep our conversations strictly rted to work. | don¡¯t have the time or inclination to engage with my ex-husband on a personal level.¡± With that deration, she passed the entrance to Haleigh¡¯s apartment and headed for the elevator. Watching her slim figure disappear into the elevator, Brian¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. What did she just say? They were divorced? When did that happen? A troubling thought darted through Brian¡¯s mind, causing a flicker of unease to cross his face. Could she have seen the fake divorce certificate? Brian pulled out his phone, eager to check his call history, but to his dismay, he couldn¡¯t find any records of calls or messages between him and Rosalynn. He narrowed his eyes, deep in thought. After a moment of contemtion, he decided to call Deanna. A few days back, at Brad¡¯s ce, his phone had been in Deanna¡¯s possession for a while. Could Deanna have sent that fake divorce certificate to Rosalynn? The phone rang several times before Deanna finally answered. Her sleepy voice came through the phone. ¡°Brian?¡± ¡°Did | wake you up, Deanna?¡± Brian knew it was likely nighttime where she was, and Deanna was probably sound asleep. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 ¡°Yes. What¡¯s up?¡± Brian hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Did Rosalynn call me?¡± There was a prolonged silence on the other end of the line. All Brian could hear was Deanna¡¯s heavy breathing. He had probably hit the nail on the head. Brian asked, ¡°Did you send that fake divorce certificate to her?¡± ¡°Yeah, | did.¡± Deanna didn¡¯t mince words. He sighed, clearly puzzled. ¡°But why would you do that?¡± Deanna answered, her frustration evident, ¡°Why? | have lost my family because of Rosalynn. Can''t | retaliate?¡± Her tone carried a hint of anger. Brian sighed and said. ¡°Deanna, it¡¯s not entirely her fault that your parents are divorced. ¡°| don¡¯t care! | just can¡¯t stand her! Seeing her angry makes me happy!¡± Deanna raised her voice and cried. Her emotions resembled that of a child throwing a tantrum.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian pinched the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Deanna, you must understand that by doing this, you are ultimately tormenting me.¡± Recognizing that Rosalynn had be indifferent to him now, he knew he had hurt her again. ¡°Brian, | feel awful! | don¡¯t have a home anymore. It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Deanna sobbed uncontrobly. Brian nced ahead and said, ¡°Deanna, you need to grow up and face reality. These are just parts of life, and you have to learn to ept them. Anyway, try to get some rest. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 After hanging up the phone, Brian couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the distant and indifferent look in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. The tension between his eyebrows eased slightly. Her indifference towards him now wasn¡¯t only because of Barlow¡¯s passing. It was also because she had seen the fake divorce certificate.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Did that mean she still cared about him? His desperate heart began to stir with hope. Brian straightened up, feeling a newfound freshness in the air. He knew he had to clear up this misunderstanding. His love for her was so profound that dissolving their marriage without exining it to her was out of the question. Just then, his phone rang, breaking his reverie. It was Edwin calling. ¡°Mr. Hughes, there has been a fire at the Skrix branch¡¯s warehouse. It''s a dire situation. Do you want to go there in person?¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He quickly replied, ¡°Pick me up right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As for Rosalynn, when she returned home, she promptly messaged Karina to let her know she had gone back home. After that, she started packing her things. If the bidding for the museum was sessful, she would stay in Skrix for a while. Even if the bidding wasn¡¯t sessful, she still nned to stay. She needed to unravel the mystery of her rtionship with the Moreno family. Could she possibly be their long-lost daughter? Once her packing wasplete, she dialed Maggie¡¯s number. Keegan had asked Maggie to apany her on this business trip to Skrix. However, Rosalynn was aware of Maggie''s rtionship with Sanford. She wasn¡¯t sure if it would be convenient for Maggie to go on this business trip. ¡°Rosalynn.¡± Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 ¡°Keegan told you about the Skrix museum project, right? | will be leaving early tomorrow morning. If it''s inconvenient for you, | can ask him to arrange someone else for the trip,¡± Rosalynn said. Maggie reassured her, saying, ¡°Rosalynn, | have no issues with it. What time are we leaving tomorrow?¡± ¡°At eight o''clock in the morning.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After ending the call, Rosalynn took a deep breath. She had a simple meal and then began sketching her design draft. The following morning, as she was freshening up, her phone rang. It was Maggie. ¡°Rosalyn, open the door. I¡¯m right outside.¡± Rosalynn rushed to open the door, finding Maggie standing there with a suitcase and an insted lunchbox in hand. She was facing the opposite door. ¡°Maggie,¡± Rosalynn called out. Maggie quickly turned around as realization dawned on her. ¡°Rosalynn, have you moved back to your own ce? No wonder | rang the doorbell for so long without a response.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Was there nobody in the opposite apartment? Had Brian left? Rosalynn recalled how Brian had bought the apartment across from her at a hefty price, all in an effort to pursue her. But now, after their divorce, he probably wouldn¡¯t live there anymore. It made sense. Rosalynn sneered as she attempted to push him out of her mind entirely. ¡°Rosalynn, are you still upset with Mr. Hughes?¡± Maggie asked tentatively as she set breakfast on the table. Sitting down at the table, Rosalynn replied in a low voice, ¡°No, he has nothing to do with me.¡± Maggie eagerly unzipped her insted Lunch box and took the food inside with curiosity gleaming in her eyes. ¡°What do you mean, Rosalynn?¡± Did they get divorced? No, Rosalynn probably said those words because she was angry. Rosalynn offered a wry smile and decided not to talk about it. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡°Enough with the spection. Let''s have breakfast quickly. We have to organize the necessary paperwork for biddingter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maggie''s attention was immediately diverted. Excitement and a touch of nerves swirled within her. ¡°| hope we secure the bid.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. We will.¡± After breakfast, the pair diligently organized their bidding documents and headed downstairs with their luggage. Acar awaited them on the roadside. When the driver saw Maggie and Rosalynn walking out of the building, he rushed over to greet them. ¡°Mr. Robles asked me to drive you straight to Skrix.¡± The driver was arranged by Sanford. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but admire his thoughtfulness. With a subtle smile ying at the corners of her mouth, she observed as the driver deftly loaded their suitcases into the trunk. She looked at Maggie and teased, ¡°Maggie, you are joining me on a business trip. Will Sanford be reluctant to part with you?¡± Her cheeks tinted with shyness, Maggie responded, ¡°Not at all, Rosalynn. He is also on a business trip.¡± ¡°No wonder you readily agreed toe with me,¡± Rosalynn said jokingly. Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she replied with a bashful smile, ¡°Rosalynn, you are always teasing me.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two friends bantered andughed as the driver drove them to Skrix. Skrix, a neighboring city of Wragos, was a two-hour drive away on the highway. Rosalynn took the opportunity to review her design draft on herputer, checking for any necessary modifications. ncing at the artistic design draft disyed on theputer screen, Maggie couldn''t help but express her admiration. ¡°Rosalynn, your design style always reminds me of Rose. But | have never actually seen Rose. Is she just a persona our studio created?¡± Rosalynn felt it was time to tell Maggie the truth when she heard this. ¡°Maggie, the truth is, |am Rose.¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. After a moment, she pouted yfully. ¡°Rosalynn, you have been keeping this from me for so long.¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Rosalynn reassured her with a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a title, Maggie. I''m still the same person.¡± Maggie responded, ¡°But it¡¯s different now. Knowing that Rose is you elevates you in my eyes.¡± Rosalynn added yfully, ¡°High enough to reach the sky.¡± Maggie burst intoughter. ¡°Rosalynn, spill the beans. How many hidden identities do you have that | don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°Are we ying a guessing game again? You are too mysterious for me to figure anything out.¡± Rosalynn just shed a smile. Their yful banter continued until they arrived at their destination, Skrix¡¯srgest hotel, Owmale Hotel. This was where the bidding of the museum project would take ce, and Rosalynn had wisely booked a suite in advance.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After entering the hotel with Maggie, Rosalynn headed to the reception desk to get their key cards and prepared to go to their suite. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice called out from behind, ¡°Miss Fuller.¡± Startled, Rosalynn turned around and found a tall, impably dressed man approaching. He wore a finely tailored ck shirt and matching suit pants that entuated his model-Like physique. His facial features were striking and chiseled. He exuded an air of sophistication and nobility. He looked oddly familiar. With a confident stride, the man approached Rosalynn and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? It¡¯s me. Lyndon Fernandez.¡± Lyndon? Rosalynn¡¯s mind raced, fragments of memories shing before her Like a slideshow. Ane had crashed in a dense mountain forest. Amid the chaos, a man teetering on the brink of unconsciousness had clung desperately to her hand. It was him! Recognition dawned on Rosalynn. ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you feeling better?¡± Lyndon responded with a warm smile and extended his hand towards Rosalynn. Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 But his gesture wasn¡¯t the typical offer of a handshake. Rosalynn stood there, confused, as she looked at him inquisitively. Lyndon¡¯s smile remained as he quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Care to check my pulse, Rosalynn?¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. It became clear that he wanted her to check his pulse. She couldn''t help but smile. She reached out, gently cing her fingertips against his wrist to feel his pulse. Unmoving and silent, Lyndon fixed his gaze on her. Maggie had been watching Lyndon closely ever since he had first appeared. There was no denying it-he was a strikingly handsome man. But something about the way he looked at Rosalynn set off rm bells in Maggie''s mind. There was tenderness in his gaze as if he were looking at the woman he loved. Maggie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but fill with vignce. Who on earth was this guy? Did he have a crush on Rosalyn? ¡°Mr. Fernandez, you have not fully recovered yet, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Rosalynn reassured him after checking his pulse. Lyndon was about to respond when someone behind him asked him to step aside. Almost instinctively, he ced his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and pulled her aside. Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She was about to tell him to let Rosalynn go, but he released her on his own ord. Maggie blinked, then quickly pulled Rosalynn aside. ¡°Rosalyn, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. Can we head upstairs now?¡± Rosalynn nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, we are leaving.¡± Lyndon cast a fleeting nce at Maggie, sensing her wariness, before turning away. ¡°Okay.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was just a quick nce, but it left Maggie feeling somewhat on edge. This man had an aura about him that was no less imposing than Brian¡¯s. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Who in the world was he? When Maggie and Rosalynn entered the elevator, Maggie couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer. ¡°Rosalynn, who is that guy?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°His mame is Lyndon Fernandez. | saved his life once.¡± Maggie tilted her head and said, ¡°So you are his savior. Ah, no wonder...¡± ¡°No wonder what?¡± Rosalynn asked curiously. ¡°No wonder he looks at you like he is ready to give himself to you in return,¡± Maggie said with utmost seriousness. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I''m just speaking the truth!¡± Rosalynn simply shook her head with an amused smile and pinched Maggie''s cheek yfully.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When the elevator reached the 26th floor, they pushed their suitcases into thevish suite they had reserved. Since it was a five-star hotel, the room¡¯s decor was extravagant. Every detail exuded opulence. Taking in the surroundings, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rosalynn, staying here for one night is expensive, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more than two thousand,¡± Rosalynn replied. Keegan had insisted on providing Rosalynn with top-notch amodations during her business trip, assuring her that the studio would cover the expenses. It was his way of encouraging her to unwind and recharge. Warmth filled Rosalynn¡¯s heart. It didn¡¯t really matter whether he¡¯d reimburse her or not. After all, she wasn¡¯t short on money. Furthermore, the main reason she chose to stay here was because the bidding for the museum project would be held here. With their luggage sorted, they took a tour of the suite. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Lyndon calling. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fernandez.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller, can | invite you to lunch as a token of my gratitude for saving my life?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice, smooth and maic, came through the phone. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Rosalynn looked at the clock, and to her surprise, it was already Lunchtime. She could never turn down a good meal. ¡°Alright. Do you mind if | bring someone with me?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t mind.¡± After ending the call, Maggie approached Rosalynn with curiosity etched on her face. ¡°Rosalynn, was that Lyndon on the line?¡± ¡°Yes, he wants to treat us to lunch,¡± Rosalynn replied. Could it be that the handsome gentleman wanted to express his gratitude by inviting his savior for a meal? This was a clear indication that he was keen on strengthening their rtionship step by step. Maggie blinked as she contemted whether she should take this opportunity to tell Brian.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The two women made their way downstairs and saw Lyndon lounging on the plush leather sofa in the hall. The man¡¯s handsome face seemed almost sculpted, and even his posture exuded elegance. When he saw Rosalynn approaching, he gracefully rose from the sofa and walked over. With a warm smile, Rosalynn greeted him, ¡°Mr. Fernandez.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, just call me Lyndon.¡± After saying that, Lyndon took the lead and began walking ahead. His firm demeanor triggered a memory of Brian in Rosalynn¡¯s mind. It seemed that descendants of wealthy families often had a dominant side. Why was she thinking about Brian now? Rosalynn pursed her lips, pushed thoughts of Brian aside, and followed Lyndon. Owmale Hotel¡¯s restaurant was a high-end establishment. Even before entering, the smooth melody of light music wafted out to greet them. The restaurant exuded an air of Luxury with its warm, gentle lighting. Lyndon led Rosalynn and Maggie to a table by the window, overlooking arge swimming pool outside. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 The pool''s crystal-clear water was dotted with men and women in chic clothes basking in the sun. It was the epitome of a leisurely and luxurious lifestyle. ¡°Feel free to order whatever you like,¡± Lyndon said as he handed Rosalynn a menu. Rosalynn perused the menu quickly and noticed that the dishes here were quite expensive. She and Maggie ced their orders. After they finished ordering, Lyndon added a few more dishes along with the restaurant¡¯s signature desserts. Rosalynn took a sip of her lemonade and noticed that Lyndon appeared quite familiar with the ce. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Fernandez... Lyndon, you seem to know Skrix well.¡± She hesitated for a moment before addressing him by his first name. Lyndon raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Yes, | do. | have several rtives in Skrix, and there are significant business interests here, so I¡¯m quite familiar with this area.¡± That exined it. Rosalynn nodded in understanding and remained silent. Looking at her beautiful face, Lyndon asked, ¡°What about you? | don¡¯t believe you are here for a leisurely vacation.¡± ¡°I''m here for work,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Since the museum here is going to be expanded, I¡¯m here to bid on behalf of my company.¡± Lyndon nodded approvingly. ¡°I''ll be eagerly awaiting your good news.¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but notice that he seemed to have a lot of faith in her. She smiled and said, ¡°You seem quite confident that I''ll win this bid.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon simply replied, ¡°Yes, | believe in your abilities.¡± His deep gaze andposed demeanor had a way of instilling confidence in others. Rosalynn chuckled lightly. ¡°You sound like my boss. Suddenly, | feel pressured. It is as if not winning the project would mean | didn¡¯t give it my all.¡± Lyndon sipped his tea, smiling without saying a word. Rosalynn wasn¡¯t stressed because, no matter what, she was determined to secure the project. Just then, two people entered the restaurant through the door. Rosalynn nced casually in their direction, and her smile faded slightly. One of them was Selina. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 She was dressed in a high-cut dress with her chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders. She exuded an air of nobility and beauty. She walked arm-in-arm with another woman. Their bond Looked Like that of a mother and daughter. When Rosalynn¡¯s eyes fell on the woman, her fingers couldn¡¯t help but curl into a fist. Thedy was dressed in a white embroidered silk gown. Her shoulder-length hair framed her beautiful features, adding to the overall impression of nobility and sophistication. This woman was undoubtedly Gail Moreno. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but notice the resemnce between herself and this elegant woman. Their eyes shared the same clear and bright sparkle. ¡°Oh, damn! Why did we have to run into her again?¡± Maggie muttered in annoyance when she saw Selina. Lyndon caught Rosalynn¡¯s and Maggie''s gazes and followed their Line of sight. He then stood up and waved at them. ¡°Aunt, over here.¡± Who was he calling aunt?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Was it Gail? Rosalynn was left slightly stunned as she watched Selina and Gail approach, arm in arm. ¡°Long time no see, Lyndon,¡± Selina greeted Lyndon with a warm smile. Lyndon acknowledged her with a slight nod. ¡°Lyndon, when you mentioned you wereing to Skrix, | thought you were only arrivingter in the evening. | didn¡¯t expect you to be here so early. It looks like you already have an appointment,¡± Gail said with a gentle smile, a teasing tone hidden beneath her words. Lyndon returned the smile and turned to look at Rosalynn and Maggie. ¡°Allow me to introduce you. Rosalynn, this is my aunt, Gail. Aunt, this is Rosalynn. And this lovelydy here.. Lyndon realized that he didn¡¯t know Maggie¡¯s name. Maggie hastily stood up and introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Maggie.¡± Rosalynn followed suit and stood up, offering a friendly smile to Gail. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Moreno.¡± Gail looked at Rosalynn, momentarily lost in thought. ¡°Lyndon... She looks like Rosalie.¡± Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 A touch of sadness flickered in Lyndon¡¯s eyes. Just then, a waiter arrived with their dishes, and Lyndon¡¯s momentary sadness vanished in an instant. He returned to his usual composed and aloof demeanor. ¡°Aunt, since we have met, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Gail looked at Rosalynn and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn had heard Gail¡¯s whisper a moment ago. It left her wondering who this Rosalie was. Was her face thatmon? Why were there so many people who looked like her? Rosalie? Their names were simr. On the other hand, Selina¡¯s expression changed when she saw Rosalynn. Why had shee to Skrix? Furthermore, why did she greet Gail as if she knew her well?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Had she done some prior investigation on Gail? Was she here to uncover her true identity? But Selina reassured herself that she might be overthinking things. If Rosalynn knew about her true identity, she would have already told Gail. Selina reassured herself inwardly. Lyndon noticed Selina¡¯s unease and realized he hadn''t introduced her to Rosalynn. He began, ¡°Rosalynn, this is...¡± ¡°There is no need for introductions. We know each other,¡± Rosalynn interjected casually. Selina regained herposure and offered a gentle smile. ¡°Indeed, Lyndon. You don¡¯t need to introduce us. She is Brian¡¯s ex-wife. | met her some time ago when | was in Wragos.¡± Ex-wife? The word hit Rosalynn like a ton of bricks. Brian had announced their divorce unterally, but she was in the dark. To make matters worse, Selina knew about it. Although Rosalynn tried to hide her emotions, her heart clenched involuntarily. Gail looked at Rosalynn and said softly, ¡°So, you are the wife Debora chose for Brian. You look lovely, but it¡¯s a shame things didn¡¯t work out.¡± Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 She smiled sympathetically, and her voice held a tinge of pity.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was something strangely familiar about Rosalynn, but Gail couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Perhaps it was because Rosalynn¡¯s appearance bore a resemnce to her when she was young. Rosalynn returned Gail''s smile but remained silent. On the other hand, Maggie was taken aback. Rosalynn and Brian had divorced? When had this happened? No wonder Rosalynn had said that she had nothing to do with Brian this morning. She thought Rosalynn was just saying that out of anger. But how did this happen? The meal was being served one dish after another, and with two more people joining the table, Lyndon decided to add a few more dishes to amodate everyone¡¯s appetite. Gail gave the signal for everyone to start digging in. ¡°Sorry, but | need to use the restroom first.¡± Maggie couldn''t sit still any Longer and decided to excuse herself to use the restroom. However, her true intention was to send a message to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, do you know Brian and Rosalynn are already divorced?¡± Shortly after, Sanford gave her a call. ¡°What do you mean they are divorced? Where did you hear that from?¡± Sanford asked in disbelief. Maggie proceeded to exin to Sanford in detail what had happened. In the Skrix branch of Hughes Group, Brian had pulled an all-nighter, still tirelessly tackling work-rted matters. Because of the fire that had broken out, several people from the branch were injured, but thankfully, no lives were lost. Brian personally rushed to the scene to take charge of the situation, gradually bringing things under control. The branch¡¯s general manager, not daring to waste any time, traced the fire¡¯s source. As it turned out, the fire had been sparked by a careless warehouse employee who hadn¡¯t properly extinguished a cigarette butt after smoking, igniting thebustible materials. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Fortunately, it was not a case of deliberate arson. Brian massaged his aching temples, feeling utterly drained at this moment. Edwin, who had been apanying him, said with concern, ¡°Mr. Hughes, you haven''t had any rest all night. Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± Brian nodded when he heard this. He was indeed exhausted because he hadn''t rested well. It had been quite some time since he¡¯d had a decent night''s sleep, especially with the recent days spent dealing with his mother¡¯s marriage woes. As Edwin prepared to book a nearby hotel for Brian, thetter waved it off, saying, ¡°No, thanks. I''ll catch a quick nap in the car.¡± Aware of Brian''s persistent worry for the branch, Edwin didn¡¯t press the issue further and opened the car¡¯s rear door for him. Brian settled into the back seat and closed his eyes. Just as he was about to doze off, his phone rang. With a furrowed brow, Brian opened his bloodshot eyes and checked his phone. Seeing that it was Sanford calling, Brian closed his eyes and answered with a sigh, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Sanford sounded anxious as he asked, ¡°Brian, why didn¡¯t you tell us about your divorce with Rosalynn? How long were you going to hide such a big thing from us?¡± Brian rubbed his temples and shifted his body ufortably when he heard this. ¡°Who told you that? Was it Maggie?¡± He had a hunch that Rosalynn might have told Maggie they had divorced, and Maggie subsequently shared the news with Sanford. He thought this was what had happened. ¡°Yes, it was Maggie. Brian, is it tue? Did you really divorce Rosalynn? When did this happen?¡± Sanford asked. Brian replied tiredly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s not true? Brian, you need to exin this. What¡¯s going on?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To appease my mother, Deanna asked me to get a fake divorce certificate...¡± Brian told Sanford the truth. There was a brief silence on the other end. Sanford finally responded, ¡°| see. So that¡¯s the deal. Since it¡¯s a fake divorce, why didn¡¯t you tell Rosalynn sooner?¡± Brian sighed in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work right now.¡± Sanford chuckled softly and added, ¡°Brian, if you keep being tied up with work, your wife will be taken away by someone else.¡± Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Perplexed, Brian furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sanford exined, ¡°Remember | told you that Rosalynn and Maggie were attending a bidding event in Skrix today? Well, guess who they just ran into?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It was a man Rosalynn once saved. His name is Lyndon Fernandez. Maggie said he is quite handsome, with a charisma that could rival yours. What¡¯s more, his interest in Rosalynn seemed far from ordinary.¡± When Brian heard the news, his eyes narrowed, and he snapped out of his drowsiness. Lyndon Fernandez? Was he from the Fernandez family in Betton? The image of a man holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand shed in his mind. He pursed his lips in deep thought. It was bing increasingly evident that Lyndon had been treating Rosalynn differently ever since they first crossed paths. Could it be that he had fallen head over heels for her from the very start? ¡°Brian, | hate to say it, but you are digging your own grave.. Why don¡¯t you tell Rosalynn the truth about the fake divorce? You need to be wary of outsiders meddling in your affairs,¡± Sanford warned him. Brian clenched his phone tightly, his gaze growing even more intense. But was it really just a matter of outsiders interfering? It seemed that whether they stayed married or not, admirers of his wife would keep appearing out of nowhere. After her phone call with Sanford, Maggie returned to her seat. Gail was engaged in a conversation with Rosalynn. ¡°Some time back, Lyndon¡¯s mom told me something had happened to him. Luckily, someone came to his rescue. | didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Rosalynn. Rosalynn reminisced about the incident and shed a smile. ¡°Well, | just happened to be in the right ce at the right time.¡± Gail smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. Lyndon means the world to me. He is like my own son. If anything were to happen to him, | would be heartbroken.¡± Lyndon looked at Gail and reassured her with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Gail nodded. ¡°Thank goodness you are safe. As you know, my biggest wish is for the younger generation to have a safe and healthy life.¡± Her voice was tinged with a hint of sadness as she said this. Rosalynn looked at her and then Lowered her gaze. Perhaps Gail was thinking about her deceased daughter. Rosalynn wondered how Gail would react if she ever discovered their true rtionship. ¡°Try some of this,¡± Selina said as she put some food on Gail''s te. ¡°We are all okay now, and we will always be here for you.¡± Gail looked at Selina and restrained her sadness. She also put some food on Selina¡¯s te and said, ¡°You are such a good girl.¡± Her eyes radiated affection and maternal love for Selina, leaving no doubt about the depth of her feelings. Watching this disy, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. She had never experienced such maternal love as a child. Was this what it was supposed to be like, warm and doting, just like Gail''s love for Selina? ¡°Rosalynn, are you here for a trip today?¡± Gail asked, breaking the silence when she noticed Rosalynn was lost in thought. Rosalynn snapped back to the present. ¡°No, we are here to bid on behalf of Hughes Group.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it for the museum project?¡± Gail asked, her face lighting up. ¡°I''LL be there this afternoon. I¡¯m looking forward to your presentation.¡± Lyndon looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Aunt is one of the judges for the bidding.¡± Rosalynn stopped chewing and nodded, finally understanding. The Moreno family held a high position in Skrix, with Brendan Moreno, the master of the Moreno family, being a respected business tycoon. On the other hand, Gail was a talented woman in her own right. She not only served as the vice president of the Construction Industry Association but also held the position of director at the Skrix Art Academy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, she had great attainments in the art field. Therefore, her role as a judge in this bidding made perfect sense. Selina, who had been observing Rosalynn¡¯s reaction, sighed in relief when she saw her eating quietly. Today, Rosalynn unexpectedly showed up at Skrix for work. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 It turned out she had done her homework on Gail, so when she saw her for the first time, she addressed her as Mrs. Moreno. After that, they ate without saying anything. When thest dessert was served, Selina graciously handed one of the mousse cakes to Gail. ¡°Here is your all-time favorite dessert,¡± Selina said, disying a friendly smile as she delicately ced a spoon on top of the cake. It was clear that this was amon urrence. Catching Rosalynn¡¯s gaze, Gail said with a smile, ¡°This dessert is a specialty here. They know | have a sweet tooth, so they always order it whenever |e. Give it a try. Don¡¯t be like Selina; she is always concerned about gaining weight and avoids sweets.¡± Upon hearing this, Selina smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a choice. | tend to put on weight easily. If | eat sweets, I¡¯m certain to gain more pounds tomorrow. Unlike you, no matter how many sweets you eat, you never seem to gain weight. I¡¯m really envious of that.¡± There was a hint of ttery in her words, which elicited an even brighter smile from Gail. ¡°| love sweets as well. | don¡¯t think they make people gain weight that easily,¡± Rosalynn said as she looked at Gail. Gail¡¯s eyes lit up at Rosalynn¡¯s words. ¡°Yes! You won''t immediately gain weight after eating sweets. Besides, a small treat can keep your spirits up.¡± ¡°| agree.¡± Rosalynn nodded. The two women looked at each other and smiled knowingly, their eyes glinting with tacit understanding. Maggie took a bit of the strawberry mousse cake and said, ¡°Mrs. Moreno, Rosalynn makes really good desserts. | can vouch for her skills. She wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the chef here. Hearing this, Gail was even more surprised. ¡°How nice! I really enjoy baking and making snacks during my free time. Unfortunately, no one else at home is interested. It would be great if | had someone like Miss Fuller who shares my hobbies.¡± At her words, Lyndon wiped his mouth gracefully with a napkin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite Rosalynn to make desserts together at home?¡± ¡°I''d Love to, but what do you think, Miss Fuller? Would you like toe and bake together?¡± Gail asked. ¡°I''d love to,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Great! Can | call you Rosa?¡± ¡°sure, it¡¯s alright with me.¡± ¡°Try this dessert, Rosa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 As Selina watched the interaction between the two, she grew anxious again. Just like that, Rosalynn and Gail were so much closer. ALL because of dessert? Was this the affinity with blood rtionships? Uneasiness crept through her. After two mouthfuls of mousse cake, Rosalynn felt a slight difort in her stomach. ¡°Excuse me for a moment. | need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Lyndon asked, already standing up. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I''ll go by myself.¡± Rosalynn politely declined. Lyndon hesitated for a moment, then pointed out the direction of the restroom. With a smile, Rosalynn stood up and walked towards it. When she passed a corner, a few people came over to her. The man leading the small group looked to be in his fifties. His hair was wellbed, and he was wearing a crisp suit. His face darkened at the sight of Rosalynn. ¡°It''s you!¡± Rosalynn barely paid him attention. She blinked her eyes at the gloomy-looking man. His gaze on her was murderous, as if he was watching an enemy. Nonplussed, she tried to recall who this man was. The name that surfaced filled her with cold indifference. The man was Bard Morgan, Brylee¡¯s father. In the past, Brylee had been hostile to her because of Han. Brylee had even poured acid on her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Barlow, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened to her. In the end, Brylee¡¯s face had gotten disfigured, and she was imprisoned for assault. She simply got what wasing. Karma was quick to punish her. Now, Bard had the audacity to look at Rosalynn as if she were the viin. Was he ming her for what had happened to Brylee? Not that she cared. She gave him the barest of nods, then kept walking. Bard watched her movements with cold eyes. Turning to his assistant, he said, ¡°Is S.W. Studio taking part in the Skrix Museum project?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan,¡± the assistant confirmed after flipping through some documents. Hatred shed in Bard¡¯s eyes. That bitch had caused his daughter so much harm. He really wanted to kill her right at this moment.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Rosalynn brushed off the encounter, paying it little mind. In the restroom, she stared at her own reflection. The face that looked back at her held so much resemnce to Gail. Could the two of them be rted? Should she try and find out? She washed her hands and then dried them, walking out when she was done. As soon as she returned to her seat, she noticed that Gail''s face had suddenly changed. ¡°| feel so itchy,¡± she said. ¡°Is there mango in this mousse?¡± Stunned, Selina looked at Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, you ordered this. You know that she is allergic to mangoes.¡± He frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t order mango mousse.¡± ¡°It''s not mango mousse? Then why is she having a reaction? There aren''t any mangoes in the other dishes either.¡± Selina said. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened at what Selina said. How unexpected. She was also allergic to mangoes herself. From their fondness of desserts to their allergies, more and more simrities were turning up between her and Gail. ¡°Let''s not argue about this. For now, | can give her an acupuncture treatment.¡± Rosalynn stopped her train of thought, forcing herself to focus on the situation at hand. Red spots littered Gail¡¯s arms and neck. She scratched at the rashes, turning to Rosalynn and asking, ¡°You even know about acupuncture treatment?¡± ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Rosalynn answered. Selina waspletely against the idea of letting her perform acupuncture on Gail. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn, but | think it would be better to get a professional to help. She has a personal doctor. I''ll call him right away.¡± Rosalynn nced at Selina and said, ¡°Allergic reactions can cause people a lot of difort. We''ll just be prolonging her distress if we wait until the doctores before doing anything.¡± Selina was struck speechless.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Lyndon was already on his feet, helping Gail up. ¡°I''ve witnessed Rosalynn¡¯s medical skills. She knows what she¡¯s doing. You can trust her.¡± Gail, preupied with the itchiness of her skin, absentmindedly nodded. ¡°How about using our guestroom?¡± Maggie offered. ¡°Okay. That would be good.¡± Lyndon agreed, then led Gail to the guestroom. After he helped Gail to the bed, Rosalynn turned to the others and said, ¡°You can all wait in the living room.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Rosalynn,¡± Lyndon said gently. ¡°You''re wee.¡± Rosalynn smiled. The rest of the group went out, leaving her and Gail alone in the room. Rosalynn prepared silver needles to prepare for giving Gail acupuncture. The sight of the sharp needles made Gail a little apprehensive. ¡°Rosa, would that hurt?¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but find her nervousness adorable. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You might feel some slight soreness, but nothing beyond that.¡± She spoke softly, trying to ease Gail¡¯s nerves. Gail felt herself rxing a little bit. When Rosalynn deemed that Gail was calm enough, she started pricking several acupuncture points on Gail¡¯s body. True to Rosalynn¡¯s words, the sensation was barely painful. Gail was relieved. She gazed at Rosalynn¡¯s lovely face, her lips breaking into a smile. ¡°You remind me of someone | know Rosalynn¡¯s eyes slightly quivered. ¡°Really? Who?¡± ¡°Her name is Rosanna Garrett. She was a poor student | sponsored.¡± Gail exined, a sigh escaping her. ¡°She had always gotten excellent grades since she was young. After graduation, she became a surgeon. But she died while on a medical mission. It was tragic.¡± It was an unfortunate story indeed. The sadness that fell on Gail¡¯s face made Rosalynn¡¯s chest ache with sympathy. ¡°How did she die?¡± Abrief, heavy silence passed before Gail began telling the story. ¡°At that time, the ce where she went to provide medical assistance was very backward. Several groups fought for the right to rule, and taking hostages was amon practice. In one incident, several doctors were forcibly taken along with many other civilians, and she was among them.¡± Gail paused before continuing, ¡°When news reached authorities, an international peacekeeping union sent people to rescue them. Lyndon was one of the men they sent. They quickly found the Location, but the rescue team didn¡¯t expect the abductors to suddenly drop poisonous gas in the ce where they kept the hostages! When Lyndon found her, she was wearing an improvised gas mask, but Lyndon didn¡¯t have any protective gear. She gave him the gas mask and died of poisoning.¡± At this point, Gail¡¯s eyes had turned red.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| knew they were dating at the time. Her death was a huge blow to Lyndon. He was inconsble. He med himself for what happened and sunk into depression.¡± Rosalynn quietly listened, her heart growing heavier at Gail¡¯s recounting. There did not exist a better measure of a person¡¯s true character than a crisis. Rosanna had chosen to save Lyndon¡¯s life over her own, and her selfless act was the ultimate testament to her goodness and the depth of her devotion to Lyndon. But who was to say that the salvation she had granted Lyndon was not a curse? He had to watch the woman he loved die before his own eyes for him- a memory that would haunt him for the rest of his days. His memories of her, even the good ones, would be tinged with guilt. Theirs was a love that was as heartrending as it was beautiful. As she thought of this, Brian¡¯s face inexplicably came to her mind. What would she have done if they were faced with the same situation one day? Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 And why was she thinking of him again? Rosalynn forced thoughts of him out and chastised herself. If she had known then what she did now, she would have chosen not to fall in love or get married because it meant that she would never have to endure such a loss. ¡°| think my allergy has subsided. | don¡¯t feel so itchy now. You¡¯re really good at this, Rosa. Thank you.¡± Gail said to Rosalynn, her voice colored lightly in surprise. That pulled Rosalynn back to her senses. She smiled at Gail. Her eyes fell on Gail¡¯s hair and flickered slightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, you¡¯ve grown some grey hair. Let me help you pull them out.¡± ¡°Really? Time flies fast.¡± Gail sighed, nodding. Rosalynn bent down, gently pulling out a few strands before wrapping them into the bracelet. ¡°You have such a wonderful temperament. | wish | could be half as elegant as you when | reach your age.¡± Gail smiled at her praise. ¡°You are so sweet,¡± she said. ¡°I''m only telling the truth.¡± Rosalynn stood straight and smiled. Looking into her beautiful eyes, Gail said, ¡°You''re lovely. Have you been with anyone after your divorce?¡± The smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face froze at the question. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Great! | know a lot of eligible men. What''s your type? | can introduce you to someone.¡± The mention of Brian made Rosalynn¡¯s chest clench, but when she heard what Gail wanted to do, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She must have made quite the impression on this charmingdy. Otherwise, Gail wouldn''t be so enthusiastic about setting her up even when they had just met, would she? However... ¡°| appreciate it, Mrs. Moreno, really. But | don¡¯t want to be in any rtionship for the time being.¡± Her heart was in pieces, and she had yet to put it back together. Falling in love was thest thing on her mind. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Gail looked as if she wanted to say something more, but was holding back. Rosalynn nced at her watch and smiled at her. ¡°Well, it''s about time | pull those needles out.¡± Gail¡¯s attention was diverted to Rosalynn putting away the needles. The swelling on her arms had subsided, and the red spots could barely be seen. Giving Rosalynn a grateful smile, Gail thanked her, ¡°I feel normal again. Thank you, Rosa.¡± Her voice was gentle and filled with gratitude. It made Rosalynn feel a sense of pride, as if being able to help Gail and earn her praise was a great honor. ¡°Let''s go.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalynn helped Gail up and the two of them walked out of the room. At this time, Maggie, Selina, and Lyndon were quietly waiting in the living room. Selina squeezed herself between the two who hade out of the room, taking Rosalynn¡¯s ce and fawning over Gail. ¡°How do you feel? Are you still ufortable? | talked to the doctor on the phone. He¡¯s ready toe anytime.¡± ¡°I''m fine now. Rosalynn took good care of me. Her medical skills are superb,¡± Gail said, sending another praise towards Rosalynn. Rosalynn smiled humbly. ¡°My grandfather is the truly exceptional one. | just learned a little from him¡± Gail nodded at her words. ¡°Yes, | know of your grandfather¡¯s expertise. He was the one who detoxified Brian¡¯s body and neutralized the poison. If it weren¡¯t for him, Brian might have had to live with serious aftereffects. Yes, fate was a capricious but remarkable force. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather, her idental marriage with Brian would never have happened. The thought of Brian made Rosalynn fall silent, her eyes casting downward. Gail¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Speaking of which, Brian has been through so many misfortunes. His troubles didn¡¯t stop at being poisoned-he had almost lost his life from drowning in a river when he was just sixteen. If it hadn¡¯t been for Selina, he probably would have died.¡± Hearing these words, Rosalynn raised her eyes to look at Selina. Was that how she became Brian¡¯s savior? Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Selina¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment. ¡°Alright. A lot happened today. We should go so you can rest. They also have to prepare for the bidding this afternoon.¡± Gail nodded and turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Good luck with the preparations. I''ll see you next time.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care.¡± Rosalynn said, seeing them off at the door. Lyndon, who had mostly remained silent, looked at Rosalynn before leaving. He said nothing, but his eyes were tender as they fell on her. Rosalynn remained oblivious to his gaze, her attention focused solely on Gail. Maggie, on the other hand, watched the scene with furrowed brows. Was it really just a coincidence that he showed up today? Even the timing of his appearance was suspicious. Rosalynn and Mr. Hughes had just divorced. Was Lyndon trying to take advantage of the situation?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Their divorce was thest thing Maggie wanted. If it were up to her, Rosalynn and Mr. Hughes would still stay married. In the first ce, why did they even separate? Awave of gloom washed over her. When the others had gone, and she was left alone with Rosalynn, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rosalynn, are you really divorced now?¡± Rosalynn pursed her lips and nodded once. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Just these past couple of days.¡± So it was recent? Maggie was shocked. ¡°But Mr. Hughes wasn¡¯t in Wragos in the past few days, was he? How did it happen?¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t even there when | married him. With enough power, nothing is impossible.¡± So that was what happened. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Maggie''s face fell, betraying her emotions. ¡°Why did the two of you divorce? Was it because his mom was opposed to the marriage?¡± The mention of Noemi sent a pang of disquiet through Rosalynn. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. What''s done is done. We''re about to enter into battle. Let¡¯s just focus on that. You''ll be presenting a report Later.¡± Rosalynn¡¯sst sentence instantly captured Maggie''s attention.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With wide eyes, she pointed at herself. ¡°Me? I¡¯m going to give a report? | can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Why? Are you unfamiliar with the project, or are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°But I...¡± ¡°You got this, Maggie. | believe in you.¡± Rosalynn smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°You should give yourself a little more credit. You can do it.¡± Maggie looked at Rosalynn, her gaze slowly growing determined. She took a deep, steadying breath and nodded. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She couldn''t back down here. If she wanted to achieve her dreams, she should strive to be at least as good as Rosalynn. It was just a report. She could handle that much. Maggie shifted into work mode, focusing on the materials and thinking up ways to deliver her presentation well. Rosalynn was happy to sit back and rx, letting her do her thing. Her hand went to the bracelet on her wrist, absentmindedly fiddling with it. After the meeting, she would go to ab to see if she and Gail were rted. Time passed quickly. Soon, it was 2:30 PM. The two of them headed to the venue. The meeting was arranged to be in arge conference room in the Owmale Hotel. Many people were already inside when they entered. Rosalynn and Maggie signed their names, and the staff showed them to their seats. As soon as she entered, Rosalynn felt the weight of a gaze fixed on her. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 She scanned the area, her eyes spotting Bard staring at her with an indecipherable gaze. His old eyes were cold and aloof. Rosalynn was caught off-guard for a moment, then she looked away. His appearance was unexpected. Did he alsoe here to bid? Soon, the organizers of the bidding arrived. Five people came in-three men and two women, one of whom was Gail. She was led to the judges¡¯ bench. As she sat, her eyes scanned the room, as if in search of someone. Her gaze met Rosalynn¡¯s, and Gail sent a smile towards her. Their eyes locked, and Rosalynn felt waves of encouragement emanating from her. Her chest warmed from Gail¡¯s silent show of support. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please quiet down. The bidding will soon begin.¡± The person in charge of the bidding was a middle-aged man. Picking up his microphone, he cleared his throat and officially opened the event. ninjanovel Rosalynn sat quietly in her seat, listening to the design concepts presented by onepany after another. ALL thepanies participating in the bidding were formidable, and their design portfolios showcased their distinct styles. Rosalynn inwardlypared them but maintained a calm facade. The portfolios of eachpany were all outstanding in their own right. At this point, it would all boil down to the judges¡¯ preference. ¡°Alright, the next one from the S.W. Studio of Hughes Group.¡± Finally, it was her turn. Rosalynn looked at Maggie encouragingly. Maggie took a deep breath, then stood up and took her ce in front of everyone. She bowed, then projected the design onto the screen to start. Soon, her voice filled the room as she exined the design. Rosalynn listened quietly, her gaze fixed on several judges. Her eyes found Gail, who was looking intently at the design portfolio on the screen. She nodded along as Maggie continued her presentation, her expression seemingly satisfied. It hadn¡¯t been the same with the previous designers. Gail had also seemed attentive, but her face mostly remained nk.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Compared with those, Gail¡¯s expressions were much more animated now. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 From the outside, things looked to be going in their favor. Asmall smile made its way to Rosalynn¡¯s lips, then she looked away. ¡°That concludes my presentation. Thank you, everyone.¡± Maggie wrapped up, then bowed to everyone, the tension leaving her body as she breathed in relief. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Gail¡¯s gaze fixed on Rosalynn before she turned her head towards the stage and asked, ¡°May | ask who was primarily responsible for the designs?¡± Maggie turned towards Rosalynn and said, ¡°The person behind them is a designer from ourpany, Rosalynn Fuller.¡± Upon being called, Rosalynn stood up and bowed slightly toward the judges. Gail¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Fuller, your portfolio is impressive. The ingenuity of your designs reminds me of the internationally renowned designer Rose. Did you consult her in building your portfolio?¡± Rosalynn smiled and answered, ¡°No.¡± It would not be urate to say that she consulted Rose when she was Rose herself. ¡°Is that so? Then, all of it was from your own ideas?¡± Gail¡¯s eyes brightened even more. Rosalynn smiled and was about to exin her identity, but Maggie beat her to it. ¡°Actually, Rose is none other than Ms. Fuller.¡± Alook of surprise swept over Gail''s face. In the next second, the entire room was filled with low murmurs. ¡°Did | hear that right? She¡¯s Rose, the acimed designer? No way! But she¡¯s so young!¡± ¡°| had always thought that Rose is a persona made up by her studio. It seemed more believable that a group of people were working together and collectively releasing their work under one name, especially with the numerous awards Rose has amassed.¡± ¡°It''s created a trend, actually. Manypanies are doing the same to reel in the public. Isn¡¯t it all one big marketing gimmick?¡± ¡°That couldn''t be right. Ourpany was also present at another bid conference. Someone asked about Rose, but she denied that they were the same person.¡± Suddenly, everyone was talking about Rosalynn. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Even Bard was caught by surprise, but he recovered quickly. Cold disdain filled his eyes as he looked at Rosalynn. With how things were going, $.W. Studio would almost certainly win the bidding. ¡°Fantastic! Every era boasts its prodigies, and Ms. Fuller is certainly one to behold,¡± Gail eximed, her admiration evident. ¡°Yourpliments are much appreciated,¡± Rosalynn responded with a gracious smile before taking her seat. The coordinator of the bid conference then beckoned the subsequent firms to proceed with their presentations. Clutching her chest, Maggie leaned in and murmured, ¡°Rosalynn, my nerves were through the roof earlier. | didn¡¯t slip up, did 1?¡± With an encouraging smile, Rosalynn reassured her, ¡°You were splendid. Even the judges paused to inquire further.¡± Maggie''s lips formed a tight line as she confessed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my presentation skills. Your designs were the star. ¡°It was ourbined effort that shone today, Rosalynn countered, and their shared smile sealed the conversation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the presentations neared their conclusion, the coordinator indicated a short break, all the while seeking the judges¡¯ input. The judges conferred briefly before rying their verdict to the coordinator, who, after the break, was ready to dere the oue. ¡°The bid has been awarded to S.W. Studio of Hughes Group.¡± Despite her meticulous preparation, Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced upon the announcement. Maggie wrapped her in a joyful embrace, and Rosalynn, smiling, returned the gesture. Her eyes met Gail¡¯s across the room; the smiles they exchanged were of mutual pride. Then, amidst the celebratory murmur, a voice cut through. ¡°This oue is uneptable!¡± The room fell silent as all eyes turned toward the source of the dissent. Rosalynn turned her gaze in the direction of the abrupt voice and observed Bard rising to his feet, his gaze fixed on her with an icy detachment. The coordinator turned to his assistant for confirmation before addressing Bard, ¡°Mr. Morgan, do you question the integrity of the bid conference''s oue?¡± Bard replied with firmness, ¡°Indeed, | do! The process was unjust. Ms. Fuller, the victor, not only fabricated her qualifications but also pre-emptively swayed the judges with bribes!¡± His usation sent a ripple of murmurs through the gathered crowd. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 With a grave expression, the coordinator pressed, ¡°Evidence is required, Mr. Morgan. What makes you assert such a im?¡± ¡°Thisdy is not the real Rose!¡± Bard used, pointing directly at Rosalynn. ¡°Back at another bid conference, she denied being Rose. Now, all of a sudden, she ims she is! My suspicion is she colluded with a judge to secure the project! After all, expanding the Skrix Museum is a major venture. How else could a mere intern like her wield such influence without invoking the name ¡®Rose¡¯?¡± The coordinator¡¯s brow creased in concern. ¡°You''ve implicated the judges, Mr. Morgan. To whom are you referring?¡± Bard shot a covert nce at Gail and and signaled his assistant with a look. Understanding the cue, the assistant projected images onto the screen. ¡°Behold what | stumbled upon over dinner,¡± Bard announced. Images flickered into view, revealing Rosalynn and Gail dining together, and subsequent photos showed Rosalynn escorting Gail to a room following an allergic episode. The crowd''s whispers swelled into a mor. Their eyes darted between Rosalynn and Gail. Rosalynn bit her red lips, realization dawning that Bard must have been monitoring her since their encounter. Gail¡¯s brows knitted at the sight of the photos. ¡°| did share a table with Ms. Fuller, purely by chance. And yes, | retreated to her room only due to a sudden ailment. | have never epted a bribe. Money is not an object to me.¡± ¡°You may not be short on money, but that doesn¡¯t exclude the possibility of a bribe,¡± Bard asserted, his gaze piercing Rosalynn with Loathing. ¡°This woman mightckpetence, yet her cunning is undeniable. It''s the sole reason her employer entrusted her with the studio¡¯s bid.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Upon hearing Bard¡¯s defamatory remarks, Maggie¡¯s temper red. ¡°Mr. Morgan, refrain from besmirching Ms. Fuller. She''s Rose. Don¡¯t her designs speak for themselves?¡± Bard¡¯s retort was edged with derision. ¡°The judges will determine the merit of the designs. I, for one, believe ourpany¡¯s designs hold their own.¡± ¡°But you...¡± ¡°Let me speak! I¡¯m not done,¡± Bard interjected sharply, his eyes cutting coldly toward Rosalynn. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Rosalynn¡¯s expression chilled; she guided Maggie to take a seat, her interest piqued by what Bard would utter next.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bard went on, ¡°The basis of my im of her cunning lies in the rumors from Wragos. It was an allegation of her intimate involvement with her superior. He even dismissed three skilled designers on her ount. What firm would sacrifice so much for an intern? Hepromised his integrity for a woman¡¯s favor! But her escapades didn¡¯t end there. She¡¯s also rumored to have entangled herself with Brian, the head of Hughes Group, thriving like a fish in water. Just ask around her studio if you doubt. Moreover, remember the earthquake in Wragos two nights ago? The couple spotlighted in the news were none other than her and another man. What business does a man and woman have, alone at night in such a forsaken ce? Seeking thrills, perhaps? And tragically, her actions led to the man¡¯s demise. These patterns paint her as a person of questionable morals. Ladies and gentlemen, a museum stands as a symbol of dignity and purity. Are you prepared to entrust such a project toa woman of her supposed reputation?¡± Bard¡¯s remarks swiftly ignited public fury. ¡°No, this won¡¯t stand! We cannot tolerate such a frivolous figure wreaking havoc in the design industry.¡± ¡°Absolutely! How can these studios even contemte such a ploy just to rake in profits? It¡¯s preposterous.¡± ¡°Indeed! Should this project fall into such hands, rest assured, there will be an outcry!¡± Voices mored around her. The crowd was in turmoil, directing their yells at Rosalynn. Rosalynnpressed her crimson lips, dismissing Bard¡¯s allegations with ease. Yet, amidst the mor, a single truth pierced herposure. Barlow was gone. Though not by her doing, his death had etched a permanent scar upon her heart. Her hands involuntarily tightened into fists. ALL she aspired to was a life of unremarkable design. Why did it have to be fraught with hardship? Why did their animosity invade the territory of her personal life? Her integrity and down-to-earth demeanor had always been her guiding light, but what would it take to convince these prejudiced onlookers? In the midst of the turmoil, the door swung open, weing a new presence. Aman dressed in a sharply tailored white shirt and ck trousers entered, his appearance striking. His features were so captivating that they seemed to cool the air itself. Upon his arrival, hismanding presence hushed the gathered crowd. It was Brian! What brought him here? Like all others, Rosalynn¡¯s gaze was riveted on him. Her pulse quickened as she observed him stride towards her. Brian approached Rosalynn, taking in her elegant face. A slight pursing of his lips was his only reaction. ¡°I''m here now. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 These simple words caused Rosalynn¡¯s fingers to ease slightly. He probably had overheard the conversation. What was his next move? Positioning himself beside Rosalynn, Brian faced the panel, his staturemanding as he leaned in slightly. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to address Mr. Morgan¡¯s inquiry on Rosalynn¡¯s behalf. To begin, my decision to take over S.W. Studio was informed by my knowledge of Rosalynn¡¯s true identity as Rose. More than just Rose, Rosalynn is a key partner at $.W. Studio who chooses the humble life of an intern over ostentation. Is her discretion truly a point of criticism for Mr. Morgan? Not everyone craves the spotlight,¡± he stated, his resonant voice edged with coolness, his gaze piercingly fixed on Bard, who shifted ufortably under the scrutiny. Brian¡¯s presencemanded the room like a sovereign. He went on, ¡°Additionally, the allegation of Rosalynn¡¯s ¡®ambiguous ties with her boss and the im that she caused the dismissal of three adept designers are baseless. Her anonymity allows her to observe her surroundings with rity. Shouldn''t those who compromise the firm¡¯s interests be dismissed? And as a co-founder, does she not hold that authority?¡± Bard was left floundering, unable to counter such a vehement challenge. Maggie lifted her gaze to the imposing figure of Brian, her handsing together in a quiet p. This man really exuded a captivating allure as he staunchly defended his wife. It appeared nothing like the actions of a man who had divorced his wife. ¡°Andstly, the usation that Rosalynn and | were intimately involved? Yes, that¡¯s true. We have slept together!¡± Brian dered, his admission rippling through the crowd. His candidness was startling. This was not the defense of Rosalynn¡¯s reputation they had expected. Rather, it seemed Brian was deliberately tarnishing it further. Rosalynn couldn''t resist lifting her gaze to him, curious about his intentions. Bard scoffed, ¡°So my suspicions were correct, Rosalynn is...¡± ¡°Shut up! We slept together because she¡¯s named on my marriage certificate as my other half! Don¡¯t you sleep with your wife? How else did you get your daughter?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was thick with anger.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bard¡¯s expression shifted noticeably at Brian¡¯s biting words, not because of the taunt, but because of what Brian had revealed at the start. He and Rosalynn... were married? ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you saying that Rosalynn is actually your wife?¡± someone sought further confirmation. Brian nced at Rosalynn, who was seated demurely, and reached to lift her up. Hisrge, veined hand sped her slim, delicate one. ¡°Indeed, we''ve been married for two years. A misunderstanding caused me to overlook that she was my wife. It wasn¡¯t until our recent reunion that | recognized her as such. But my wife prefers to keep a low profile, choosing not to disclose our rtionship publicly, which led to this confusion. Why would a woman of her integrity feel the need to influence judges with bribes?¡± Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 His logic was solid and persuasive. Rosalynn cast her eyes down at their interlocked fingers, her Lips parting in a slight purse. His wife? It should be his ex-wife! Bard¡¯s expression soured as he watched the striking pair, abination of handsome and beautiful, his irritation palpable. ¡°Mr. Hughes, if she is indeed your wife, are you aware of her secret meetings with another man at midnight? During the earthquake, one man held her so tightly in his embrace that she emerged without a scratch while he perished. It¡¯s clear he cherished her deeply! Mr. Hughes, it appears you¡¯ve been made a fool, haven''t you?¡± Bard¡¯s face twisted into a semnce of a smirk. Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank at the thought of Barlow''s demise. Brian¡¯s grip tightened imperceptibly, his presence once more bing forebodingly cold. She surmised Bard¡¯s remarks must have touched a nerve with Brian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With a mocking snicker, Rosalynn struggled to slip her fingers from his grasp, to no avail. ¡°Mr. Morgan, | would tread carefully with your usations! On the day of the earthquake, my wife was abducted, which is why she was present there. | was overseas, unable to rescue her myself, so | sent my brother in my stead. Is there an issue with that? Are you entitled to nder my wife¡¯s reputation in this manner?¡± Brian¡¯s demeanor was frosty, his scan of the room icy. ¡°Let this be a warning. Any nder against my wife will not be tolerated by me!¡± His tone was chilling,den with an unspoken threat. The onlookers exchanged wary nces, none eager to incite his wrath further. Rosalynn bit her lip, taken aback by Brian¡¯s vehement defense of her and Barlow. She questioned whether there was hesitance in his vindication. Bard seethed, witnessing Brian deftly counter the situation with mere words, his resentment resurfacing. ¡°Brian Hughes, spare us the arguments! This bid conference was rigged from the start! It¡¯s a tant injustice! Everyone, open your eyes. We are mere pawns for the Hughes Group!¡± Brian¡¯s lips twisted into a scornful sneer. ¡°Do you presume the Morgan Group is on its deathbed?¡± His words hung in the air, a veiled threat to the Morgan Group. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Bard, catching the insinuation, was briefly taken aback before erupting into mirthlessughter. ¡°Your wife has already wreaked havoc on my daughter, what good is a corporation then? Everyone, we must stand united and not cower before might. Do not be the underlings of the Hughes Group!¡± Brian¡¯s good-looking face wore a chilly expression. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Is it any surprise that your daughter Brylee¡¯s a bit crazy, just like her father? Edwin, it seems Mr. Morgan could do with a psychiatric assessment.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Hughes!¡± Edwin responded with conviction, stepping decisively in front of Bard and escorting him from the conference room. Bard¡¯s entourage attempted an intervention, but Edwin¡¯s strength was unmatched. ¡°Let me go! Brian Hughes, your audacity knows no bounds! You were merely a twinkle in your father¡¯s eye when | was building my empire!¡± Bard¡¯s protest was loud and fierce. ¡°Noisy,¡± Brian said coldly. He signaled silently, and Edwin promptly gagged Bard with a towel, removing him from the room. The door¡¯s mming severed Bard¡¯s tirades from the silent space. A hush descended as Brian¡¯s gaze swept over those assembled. ¡°Does anyone else dispute my wife¡¯s legitimacy?¡± The message was crystal clear. Witnessing Bard¡¯s forceful removal served as a stern warning to them all. Companies with ties to Hughes Group wasted no time. ¡°We hold no objections. We respect the judges¡¯ decision.¡± ¡°Indeed, Mrs. Hughes is a truly exceptional designer.¡± ¡°It''s a rarity to find someone as altruistic as Mrs. Hughes in design.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The room''s tone shifted as ttery flowed towards Rosalynn. Rosalynn could only sigh internally at the ttery. Business allies were fickle. Moments prior they were up in arms against her, now they couldn''t sing her praises loud enough. She wondered, if they knew she was now Brian¡¯s ex-wife, what their expressions would be? With this thought, Rosalynn got rid of Brian¡¯s grip on her hand. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 His motives were likely driven by corporate gain.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her nder served no one¡¯s interests, least of all Hughes Group¡¯s. Brian¡¯s palm was barren. He cast a nce at Rosalynn¡¯s stoic visage and tightened his lips to a thin line. He had disclosed her status as Mrs. Hughes in the open, yet she seemed oblivious. Could she still be under the impression they were divorced? ¡°Alright, the bidding has concluded,¡± the coordinator announced. As the crowd rose, they gravitated towards Brian to offer their greetings. Rosalynn, spotting Gail approaching, stepped forward with a gentle smile to meet her. ¡°Rosa, for a woman to ascend in the world ofmerce is no small feat. I¡¯m sorry for what you just went through,¡± Gail said, her belief in Rosalynn¡¯s integrity unwavering. ¡°Fear not, the truth shall emerge. | yearn not for the recognition of those snobs who seek to gain favor,¡± she responded with a calm smile. Gail¡¯s nod was one of deep regard. In her eyes, such exemry character was rare among young women today. Rosalynn¡¯s poise and grace mirrored a younger version of herself. She mused, if only her daughter had lived, might she have possessed Rosalynn¡¯s allure? Asilent sigh escaped her. Having exchanged pleasantries with the others, he now approached Gail. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s been ages. You grow more articte and charismatic with time.¡± Gail beamed. Brian¡¯s smile was a brief flicker as he caught Rosalynn¡¯s gaze and sped her hand once more. ¡°| merely speak the truth. Rosalynn¡¯s capability has always been self-evident,¡± he said, his voiceced with fondness. Rosalynn¡¯s brow creased, and she attempted to withdraw her hand. Brian, however, maintained his grip, refusing to release her. Gail, observing their intertwined fingers, voiced her curiosity. ¡°Are you two. getting back together?¡± Get back together? Brian¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he dered, ¡°Rosalynn and | are very much married. There¡¯s been no divorce. We have no reason to get back together.¡± Gail, visibly shocked, inquired, ¡°You haven''t divorced? But Selina imed you had, and Rosa remained silent on the matter.¡± Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Brian¡¯s lips tightened as he nced at Rosalynn. ¡°There¡¯s been a grave misunderstanding between Rosalynn and me. Divorce is not an option for us. | shall either be a widower or remain her husband,¡± he pronounced with firm conviction. Rosalynn¡¯s heart fluttered. The image of the divorce certificate shing in her mind. What was Brian implying? She had seen the divorce certificate with her own eyes. Could it be a fake? ¡°Excuse me, | need to speak with Rosalynn privately. I''ll exin everything to youter,¡± Brian said to Gail, as he ushered Rosalynn away for a private conversation.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maggie watched their retreating figures, confusion settling over her. Did Brian mean to say he and Rosalynn were still married? But why had Rosalynn suggested otherwise? She knew Brian had no desire to divorce Rosalynn. Asense of relief washed over her; they hadn¡¯t parted ways. She was rooting for them. With these thoughts, she eagerly began texting Sanford to confirm the news of their unbroken marriage. But before she could send the text, her phone rang. It was her younger brother, Bart. Asmile yed on her lips as she answered, ¡°What''s going on, Bart?¡± ¡°Maggie, where are you? I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Bart¡¯s voice came,ced with panic and embarrassment. The smile vanished from Maggie''s face as she pressed for details, ¡°What happened?¡± Before Bart could borate, the phone was snatched from him. ¡°Miss Shear, if you don¡¯t want your brother used of rape and thrown in jail,e to the Rosiness Club immediately.¡± At the Rosiness Club, Maggie burst through the door in a rush. ¡°Maggie,¡± Bart said. Perched on the sofa, he attempted to rise, only to be restrained by the man beside him. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 ¡°Stay seated,¡± the man warned. Maggie¡¯s gaze flickered to the man¡¯s visage, recognition dawning with a trace of shock. This was Remy, the former sales manager from the BMW dealership, who had been dismissed. What was he doing here? Beside him on the sofa was a woman in disarray. She was no stranger. She was Lily, Remy¡¯s sister-inw.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Awave of realization crashed over Maggie, a premonition flickering in her mind. She had been aware her brother was overindulgent with alcohol and had ended up sleeping with a waitress. Now, the waitress was threatening legal action for assault. Could it be that Bart had been ensnared by this duo¡¯s scheme? With this thought, Maggie¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°Remy, release my brother! State your demands clearly,¡± she demanded. With that, Remy released Bart, remarking, ¡°Ms. Shear, your directness ismendable.¡± Maggie remained silent, her attention on Bart as he scurried over, eyes brimming with regret. She spared him the questions of his predicament; her focus was on uncovering Remy¡¯s intent. ¡°Ms. Shear, please, watch this video first,¡± Remy proposed, flicking through his phone before presenting a disturbing scene. On the screen, Bart was seen pinning down Lily, who was crying out for help. Maggie¡¯s expression darkened, her fists clenched even more firmly. Remy had meticulously captured their explicit encounter, arriving well-prepared for the task at hand. Clearly, it was a trapid out for Bart. Observing Remy, Maggie fought to keep her fury at bay and inquired, ¡°What is it that you''re after, Remy?¡± Safely tucking away his phone, Remy began, ¡°The situation is quite clear. Your brother, inebriated and out of control, coerced Lily into a sexual act despite her objections. If you wish to prevent your brother¡¯s downfall...¡± He trailed off intentionally. Maggie, her lips pressed tightly together, ventured a guess, ¡°Is it money you''re after?¡± Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 That was her only conjecture. After all, Remy and Lily had been dismissed because of her family, likely spurring them to concoct this scheme for financial gain. However, Remy¡¯s response came with an odd smile. ¡°Money isn¡¯t what we seek. We demand that you break ties with Mr. Robles.¡± Astounded, Maggie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Their grand scheme was not for money but to coerce her to leave Sanford! Thrown into a state of shock and bewilderment, she faced Remy¡¯sposed expression and retorted icily, ¡°You expect me to leave Sanford? Is this some kind of joke, Remy? Do you believe such tactics will lead to victory? Reflect on this well. Knowing that my partner is Sanford, you ought to be aware of his capabilities too. | suggest you halt this charade and erase the footage. Don¡¯t let this backfire on you!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Their demand was ludicrous. Maggie was no fool. Who was Sanford, after all? A figure wielding considerable power in Wragos, not one to be trifled with Lightly. Her words served as a caution, a hope that the gravity of his name might deter them from their wrong path. Lily, pretending to be scared, scoffed, ¡°Oh, the fear! Your words give me goose bumps.¡± She rose and sidled up to Remy, casting a disdainful nce at Maggie. ¡°Still clinging to your illusions, Maggie? Do you truly believe someone of your standing has a shot at a life of affluence through marriage?¡± Maggie returned her gaze coldly. ¡°Whether | do or don¡¯t is none of your concern. Persist in making a spectacle of this and you''ll leave me no choice. | won''t hesitate to call my boyfriend right now!¡± Maggie feigned a phone call, Lifting her cellphone with pretense. Remy¡¯s sneer cut through the charade. ¡°Overconfident, Maggie, thinking Sanford is your shield. But what if there¡¯s a bigger fish?¡± At his words, Maggie halted her pretense, a chill of apprehension taking hold. ¡°Remy, what do you mean?¡± she inquired, a note of rm in her voice. Remy ceased his taunts and dialed swiftly. Upon connection, his voice dripped with ttery. ¡°Mrs. Robles, she¡¯s here, resistant and defiant. She even dares to suggest Mr. Robles should discipline us.¡± Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Maggie¡¯s expression shifted at the mention of ¡°Mrs. Robles¡±. Was it she who orchestrated this trap, urging her to her son? ¡°Very well, she¡¯ll speak to you,¡± Remy announced, then approached Maggie, offering the phone. ¡°Speak, Maggie.¡± Lips pressed tight, Maggie reached for the phone with a hesitant grasp. Janiya¡¯s voice,ced with revulsion, came from the other end. ¡°Maggie Shear, you were to take the money and vanish. Your refusal to bow down prompts me to darker methods. Today is but a warning. Cross me, and your brother may well spend his life behind bars. Stay away from my son, or else my resources to coerce you are plenty!¡± Maggie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, herplexion draining of color. ¡°Mrs. Robles, why resort to this? What of your promise to me, to Sanford? You vowed, should we stay united for two years, you¡¯d set the date for our wedding yourself.¡± Upon hearing Maggie''s words, Janiya¡¯s expression turned into one of disdain. ¡°Maggie, perhaps you''re just too innocent, or maybe I¡¯ve given you too much credit. Don¡¯t you realize I¡¯ve been stalling on purpose? My whole ploy was to give Jaelyn a chance to stir trouble in your rtionship. Yet, it seems | aimed too high. Jaelyn fell short. She couldn¡¯t even manage one simple task,¡± she dered. Janiya¡¯s revtion sent a wave of emotion through Maggie. It dawned on her that Jaelyn¡¯s meddling was orchestrated by Janiya herself! She had lured Jaelyn with money, used her to interfere, and now her family was in Janiya¡¯s crosshairs! She had to say Janiya had gone to extraordinary Lengths to drive her away from Sanford. Maggie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°How could you stoop so low, Mrs. Robles? Aren''t you worried that | might spill everything to Sanford?¡± Maggie asked, disbelief lacing her tone. Janiya scoffed mockingly, ¡°What? You¡¯re not even officially part of our family, and you''re trying to drive a wedge between my son and me? Think about it, Maggie. I¡¯ve been his mother for over two decades. Blood is thicker than water. Do you honestly believe you, an outsider, could shatter our bond? Remember, even after Jaelyn¡¯s scandal came to light, Sanford remained silent, didn¡¯t he?¡± Maggie realized that Sanford probably knew his mother had put Jaelyn up to faking her illness, but he hadn¡¯t confronted her about it. Would exposing her brother¡¯s framing be of any use then? Holding her phone tightly, Maggie felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if it were being pierced by a needle. ¡°Of course, thest thing | want is to burden Sanford with the consequences of my actions. So, Maggie, it¡¯s up to you to end things with Sanford. Keep him in the dark. Otherwise, | can ensure your brother spends his best years behind bars, experiencing torment until it breaks him.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Janiya¡¯s voice was chilling, a sinister whisper in Maggie¡¯s ear. Fear mingled with rage within her, yet she felt powerless to fight back. How could a woman be so devoid ofpassion? Would she really stoop to such merciless tactics just to achieve her aims? Maggie¡¯s gaze intensified, her eyes taking on a reddish hue as she bit down on her lip, choosing silence. Then Janiya¡¯s words sliced through the silence once more. ¡°I''ve said my piece. Yet, as a gesture of ¡®fairness¡¯, I''ll grant you five million. Consider it a severance for your time with my son, like payment for a call girl.¡± Payment for a call girl! Janiya spared no effort in her scorn, likening her to a prostitute. Maggie clenched her jaw, the sting of injustice and sorrow coaxing tears to stream down freely. Drawing in a fortifying breath, she brushed her tears aside and stood taller. ¡°I''ll pass, Mrs. Robles. | pride myself on being a decent and honorable woman. It isn¡¯t Sanford¡¯s wealth | cherish. Despite my modest beginnings, | see myself as far superior to those feigning nobility yet possessing morals as low as their true stature. Perhaps you might consider investing your money in offerings and prayers, seeking God''s grace to guard against the pangs of conscience you ought to endure in yourter years.¡± ¡°You...¡± Janiya was left speechless, stammering as Maggie disconnected the call. With quick fingers, Maggie found the incriminating video on her phone and erased it without a second thought. In a sh, Remy reimed the phone, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You deleted the video? Maggie, surely you didn¡¯t assume | hadn''t secured a backup?¡± Maggie¡¯s breathing hitched, her chest heaving slightly as she red at the brazen man before her, her hand swinging out ina fierce p. At that instant, rage consumed her. Unable to unleash her wrath on Janiya, she directed it towards this minion instead. Remy, struck by the blow, stood in shock, disbelief etched across his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You fucking dared to hit me?¡± he bellowed, his face contorting into a snarl as he lifted his hand, feigning a counterstrike. But Bart stepped protectively in front of Maggie, shoving Remy back. ¡°You wouldn''t darey a finger on my sister!¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Their faces set in hard lines, they stood defiant, poised to fight back. Remy¡¯s hand, curled into a tight fist, eventually fell to his side. He spat on the ground, his sneer filled with contempt. ¡°Once a bitch, always a bitch. You think you¡¯re someone important? | won''t stoop to your level. Just get lost!¡± Maggie¡¯s hand balled into a fist as she cast a warning look at them. ¡°If you''re steeped in sin, beware of retribution at midnight. I''d advise you to start behaving.¡± Grabbing Bart, she hastened away from the club. Though the setting sun bathed them in its warmth, it did nothing to thaw Maggie¡¯s icy heart. She gazed vacantly into the distance, tears trailing down her face in silence. Bart¡¯s eyes brimmed with redness. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Maggie, they set me up. I¡¯m going to confess.¡± He moved as if to drive away, but Maggie caught his arm, dabbing at her eyes. ¡°Why did you evene here?¡± Head bowed, Bart suddenly smacked himself. ¡°| fell in with some rich folks recently. They knew you were Sanford¡¯s girlfriend and wanted in. They indulged me with food and drinks, and in my carelessness and vanity, | saw them as friends. They suggested we hit up this club tonight, and boasted it was top- notch. | didn¡¯t suspect a thing and tagged along. But then...¡± Bart''s voice trailed off as his hands clenched. ¡°They must have spiked my drink with something psychedelic. | cked out. When | came to, that woman was beside me!¡± Maggie''s spirits sank, a mix of sorrow and fury stirred by hisments.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It seemed likely that Janiya was behind the scheme, setting up the elites to ensnare Bart, waiting for him to slip up. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m truly sorry. Why don¡¯t you confide everything to Sanford? He¡¯s got such influence. Surely, he could figure something out, couldn¡¯t he?¡± Hope glistened in Bart¡¯s tear-filled eyes. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. The mention of ¡°Sanford¡± conjured up the image of the dashing man in Maggie''s mind, and her tears fell again. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 No level of influence could help. The mastermind of their woes was his own mother. Even if they overcame this hurdle, what would stop it from happening again? Their fates seemed sealed apart. The dream had been long. It was time to awaken. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m going to call Sanford. I''ll exin everything!¡± Bart was pained and filled with regret seeing Maggie¡¯s weeping visage. He reached for his phone, ready to dial Sanford. Ang¡¯s Library In haste, Maggie grasped his hand. ¡°Bart, please. A life with him wasn¡¯t ever my n. My vanity got the best of me. | just wanted a glimpse into the life of dating a rich man. You know, being the wife of a wealthy man is quite challenging. If | do marry him, | can¡¯t predict how my future mother - inw would treat me. It seems like it would be a very demanding existence. Forget it. I''ll end things with him.¡± Her words came out forced, feigning indifference, yet Bart saw the true anguish in her gaze. She wasn¡¯t speaking her heart''s truth. His sister embodied kindness and sincerity. Her love for Sanford must have run deep, yet she found herselfpelled to abandon their bond for his sake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bart, besieged by a sense of remorse, struck his own face once more. ¡°Maggie, the me is mine alone. I¡¯m going to turn myself in,¡± he dered. Maggie, swamped by a tide of emotion and weariness, embraced him firmly, pleading, ¡°Bart, I¡¯m exhausted. If you truly care for me, follow my words. Do nothing, and let¡¯s not pursue Sanford. Let¡¯s act as though he was never a part of our Lives!¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. As the clock struck midnight, Cindere removed her ss slipper, embracing her authentic existence once again. By the riverside, the setting sun cast a glittering reflection on the water, mirroring the elegant dance of the trees¡¯ shadows. It was a sight of sheer beauty. Brian drover Rosalynn to the riverside. Their journey was shrouded in silence. Brian, casting a nce at Rosalynn¡¯s icy demeanor, extended his hand to hers. Rosalynn, peering out the window, acknowledged the warmth of his grip. She attempted to withdraw her hand, only to find his hold tighten. She faced forward, silent and expectant, awaiting his words. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 With a soft exhale, Brian murmured, ¡°Does the fake divorce certificate still upset you?¡± Her suspicions had been correct. The document Deanna had shown her was a fake. With her lips taut, Rosalynn suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should seek a legitimate divorce certificate instead.¡± Despite a flicker of sentiment, her unease remained. She had a hunch about Brian¡¯s motives for the fake certificate. He had wanted to protect Noemi¡¯s feelings. The mother-son rtionship was indeed profound. Though the certificate was fake, the act itself had embedded a splinter in her heart. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak like that. It was an expedient,¡± Brian implored, his brow creasing. ¡°You know how fragile my mother was. | resorted to a fake divorce to spare her from a breakdown that might lead to irreversible damage.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Really? Then perhaps you shouldply more with her wishes and divorce me. After all, secretse to light eventually. If she discovers the certificate¡¯s falsehood, might that not provoke her again?¡± Brian¡¯s sarcasm did not go unnoticed, and in response, he grasped Rosalynn¡¯s chin, urging her to look directly at him. ¡°You must understand, Rosalynn, despite everything, she¡¯s my mother. She¡¯s the reason for my existence. | owe her my filial duty, but this will be the only time,¡± he dered with a brief pause. ninjanovel ¡°My mom was just in a foul temper. I¡¯m allowing her some space to cool down. | assure you, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± His eyes shimmered with genuine intent, and his striking features remained as alluring as ever. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Rosalynn regarded him in silence, his familiar scent enveloping her, yet her heart stayed undisturbed. She shrugged off his grip and averted her gaze.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s no need for further words. Our marriage has left me weary. | think it¡¯s time we considered a divorce.¡± The word ¡°divorce¡± echoed between them once more! He had approached her with humility and candor, yet she stood defiant, wielding her will like a sovereign. Brian felt a heavy gloom descend upon him, fighting back the surge of despair. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 ¡°I''ve been clear, Rosalynn. In this life, | shall either be a widower or remain your husband.¡± Withposure, Rosalynn met his gaze. ¡°Brian, our marriage is fractured. What purpose does it serve to keep clinging to something so broken?¡± His frustration mounting, Brian studied her face. ¡°Isn''t itmon for married couples to quarrel? Yet you always leap to divorce. Do you really hold any love for me?¡± Rosalynn fought to keep her words at bay, her fingers restless, yet she remained silent. Brian pressed on, ¡°I admit, the incident with the bogus divorce papers was mishandled on my part. But have you been entirely open with me? You never mentioned that Eleanor had impersonated you that night. You haven''t rified why you and Barlow ended up overnight at the club. And sending that picture of Brad¡¯s infidelity to my mother without discussing it with me first. Did | confront you about any of these? Can¡¯t you grant me some fairness, Rosalynn? If I¡¯ve made a mistake, is it not within you to forgive me just this once?¡± His brow creased with a flicker of irritation and endurance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library He appeared to hold the belief that he was not at fault. Maybe he thought she was overreacting for no reason. In a humble tone, he offered her an exnation. He suggested sheply and make amends with him. Rosalynn fixed her gaze upon him and dered, ¡°It¡¯s simply unjust of you to persist in this rtionship. You, a celebrated CEO ustomed to others¡¯ respect and admiration. If you feel aggrieved, don¡¯t endure it on my sake. After we divorce, | have no doubt a flock of thoughtful and gentle women will contend for your attention.¡± Brian felt a surge of anger pulsing at his temples. Exhaustion had worn him thin, pushing him to the brink. His gaze dropped to her enticing red lips, and he longed to silence her provocative words. Driven by this desire, Brian yielded to his impulse. He grasped Rosalynn¡¯s fragile chin, pulling her into a kiss. Shock shed across Rosalynn¡¯s face, her eyes expanding in disbelief. As his breath enveloped her, she iled in resistance. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Yet Brian pinned her firmly in ce, his lean fingers beginning an uninhibited exploration. Involuntarily, Rosalynn¡¯s resistance softened, a tinge of embarrassment appearing in her eyes. She was forced to acknowledge that despite their time apart, his caress still stirred her feelings. He had a knack for seduction. Nheless, her mind rebelled against him. With closed eyes, Brian savored the sweetness he had missed for days, exhaling a contented sigh. He kissed her inviting lips and then tender earlobe, lingering on her most sensitive spot. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 As he reclined her seat, his expression changed to one of shock. Astinging p from Rosalynn had met his cheek. Brian¡¯s tall, rigid frame tensed. His eyes snapped open to gaze upon the woman beneath him. Shadows of raw desire and stark disbelief mingled in his deep gaze. She had struck him! Rosalynn¡¯s breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling. She shoved him aside, hastily straightening her disheveled attire. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Brian, really? What is it that you see when you look at me? I¡¯m seeking a marriage of the soul, not one of mere physicality. Your actions... they truly sicken me!¡± With that, she swung the door open and departed. Brian¡¯s gaze followed her retreat as hepressed his lips, a thin Line of concern. How could she find him disgusting? What was her perception of him, really? Without love, he would never haveid a hand on her. Wasn''t there a saying that even quarreling couples found sce in each other¡¯s arms? Yet, she refused his touch! Outside, the daylight waned, casting a soft glow that soon surrendered to dusk.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The riverside remained deserted, a silent witness to their confrontation. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Brian stared at the receding silhouette, his frustration boiling over as he mmed a fist onto the steering wheel. He had intended to reconcile, to clear the air. Instead, everything had escted. On the road, Rosalynn¡¯s heels clicked slowly, her heart racing. Taking deep breaths, she sought to regain herposure. She scanned her surroundings, then pulled out her phone, hoping to book a ride- hailing service. But her request went unanswered; the remoteness of their location thwarted her efforts. It was all Brian¡¯s fault! She muttered under her breath, damning Brian for stranding her in such a deste ce. She was resigned to walk back. Just then, a car sped toward her and halted abruptly nearby. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 The window descended to reveal a face, strikingly handsome.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lyndon was the one who had arrived. ¡°Rosa,¡± he called out to her. Upon recognizing a familiar face, Rosalynn¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°Lyndon, what brings you here? Oh, this is wonderful. Could you give me a ride?¡± Lyndon responded with a smile. He gracefully exited the vehicle, opened the passenger side door for Rosalynn, and gestured for her to climb in. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn expressed her gratitude as she settled into the seat. Meanwhile, Brian wasposing himself in his Bentley a short distance away. He suddenly remembered that Rosalynn had been left to walk back on her own. Massaging the throbbing temple, he resolved to turn back and find her. However, a nce in the rearview mirror revealed Rosalynn entering a man¡¯s car. Brian¡¯s features tensed, his gaze sharpening. From his perspective, he couldn¡¯t clearly identify Lyndon, nor did he recognize the car. It certainly didn¡¯t seem like a taxi, and Lyndon¡¯s posture and demeanor didn¡¯t suggest he was a driver. So, into whose car had Rosalynn climbed? Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. With a pursing of his lips, Brian ignited the engine, made a swift U-turn, and drove in their direction. Simultaneously, he donned his Bluetooth headset and dialed Rosalynn¡¯s number. Inside Lyndon¡¯s car, Rosalynn was all smiles. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence to run into you. Are you just passing through?¡± Ahint of something flickered in Lyndon¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°I had some matters to attend to nearby.¡± Secretly, he had been informed by Gail of the events at the bid conference and, concerned for Rosalynn, had his assistant track her down and had followed her here. Brian had imed they weren''t divorced, but Rosalynn hadn''t corrected Selina when she assumed they were. Lyndon¡¯s intuition screamed that their marriage was troubled, and now his suspicions seemed validated. ¡°Where are you going? | hope I¡¯m not being a bother. Perhaps you could drop me at the nearest bus stop? | can catch a bus to the hotel from there,¡± Rosalynn suggested hastily, not wanting to impose on Lyndon¡¯s time. Lyndon offered a smile. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Nothing crucial. I''l take you to your hotel.¡± Rosalynn, hearing his words, chose not to object and expressed her gratitude once more. At that moment, her phone erupted into a ring. Brian¡¯s name shed on the screen. Casting a brief nce at her phone, Rosalynn opted not to pick up, swiftly hitting the decline button. ninjanovel Despite Brian¡¯s persistent calls, Rosalynn switched her phone to silent and ignored the incessant ringing. Lyndon threw a quick look her way. ¡°Who''s that calling? Why aren''t you taking the call?¡± ¡°Just a nuisance call,¡± Rosalynn responded dismissively. But was it truly just a nuisance call? He doubted that. Lyndon¡¯s gaze drifted away, identally catching the sight of Brian¡¯s ck Bentley in the rearview mirror, hurtling towards them. His eyes narrowed, a chilly, conceited smile ying on his Lips. ¡°Rosa, hold tight.¡± With that warning, he pressed the gas pedal to the floor, propelling the car forward with increased speed. Rosalynn, taken aback, swiftly grabbed onto the grab handle. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. ¡°Lyndon, what''s the rush? We could run into trouble so easily, and the police will be on us.¡± Lyndon kept his eyes on the road, his speed unaltered. ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯ve got the wheel under control. Just sit back.¡± Rosalynn held her silence, her mind awash with confusion. She couldn''t fathom why Lyndon had suddenly floored it. Then, a relentless re of a horn sounded from behind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Peering into the rearview mirror, Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed. Brian¡¯s vehicle had caught up. He was right on their tail! Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Brian reached out to her once more. This time, Rosalynn didn¡¯t reject the call. She epted it. ¡°Brian, please stop.¡± She had no desire to meet him at the moment. Solitude was her only wish. ¡°Step out of the car!¡± At the other end, the man¡¯s breath came out ragged, betraying his struggle to keep his fury at bay. Annoyed, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°I¡¯m warning you.¡± ¡°Step out of the car! Rosalynn, you know who | am!¡± His tone was icy,ced with caution. Gripping her phone, Rosalynn¡¯s memory shed to the time he had wrongly used her of infidelity with Barlow. Brian had collided with Barlow¡¯s car in a fit of rage, sparking a vehement altercation. If she didn¡¯t exit the vehicle now, his irritation might reach new heights. Rosalynn, trying to temper her emotions, urged, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the car, but please, try to keep your temper in check. Remember, you''re a person, not an untamed creature that loses its temper at wilt!¡± Brian was left at a loss for words. Once she''d hung up, Rosalynn turned to Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, my apologies.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Could you please pull over? The car tailing us belongs to my husband.¡± Lyndon cast a brief nce her way, wordlessly decelerating, steering to the roadside. Brian¡¯s car zoomed by Lyndon¡¯s, halting ahead of them. Emerging from his vehicle, Brian¡¯s expression was frigid, his stance rigid, enveloped in an aura of gloom. He shut his door with a resounding thud, as if gearing up for confrontation. Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced despite her cautioning him. His temper could be bearable towards her, but not towards an uninvolved party. Lyndon made to exit the car, but she quickly grabbed his arm and intervened, ¡°Thank you for the ride. This is where | depart. There¡¯s no need for you to get out.¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyesnded on her hand gripping his arm. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 ¡°| know Mr. Hughes. It would be discourteous to leave without a proper farewell.¡± With that, he gently patted her hand, swung the door open, and stepped out. Rosalynn, in haste, pushed her own door open and followed suit. Brian wore a white shirt paired with ck trousers, his stature tall and lean, exuding an aura of cool detachment. His gaze fell upon a robust figure alighting from the vehicle, eyes dark and fathomless. There he was! Lyndon Fernandez! What were the odds? ¡°Mr. Hughes, what a pleasure to see you again.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lyndon positioned himself before Brian, hand extended. d in a sharp ck ensemble, his presence was asmanding as Brian¡¯s. Brian met his handshake with a steady gaze. ¡°Ah, Mr. Fernandez. It¡¯s been a while.¡± The deserted road bore no other soul. Together, the two men, mirror images in height and build,posed a striking scenery. Yet, underneath this tranquil facade, tension roiled. Their handshake, seeminglyposed, belied the strain in their arms, their muscles contesting in silence. Their eyes locked, charged with an intangible friction. Rosalynn¡¯s brows creased at the sight of their prolonged grip. ¡°Brian, shall we go now?¡± She harbored a fleeting fear that Brian might strike Lyndon at any moment . Brian eased his grip, stepped back, and drew Rosalynn into his embrace. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, | appreciate you driving my wife. We''ll take our leave now.¡± His deration was both subtle and sovereign. Lyndon offered a polite smile. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 ¡°Of course. Rosa once saved my life, a debt I¡¯m bound to honor. Should she call, I¡¯m at her service.¡± His tone was steady, yet it bore an edge of irrefutable resolve. Brian¡¯s hold on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder tightened instinctively. He sensed Lyndon¡¯s underlying interest in his wife, an irritation to any husband. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, no imposition is necessary. As her husband, | am quite capable of attending to my wife¡¯s needs.¡± With that, he ushered Rosalynn towards their car without another word. Rosalynn turned around, offering Lyndon a courteous smile before slipping into the car. The vehicle pulled away briskly, its departure marked by a plume of exhaust. Lyndon remained motionless, watching until the car disappeared from view. Only then did he avert his eyes and make his way to his own vehicle. Standing there, his tall stature cut a solitary figure against the vast emptiness. He settled into the driver''s seat, enveloping himself in silence. Momentster, he retrieved a wallet from his pocket and took out a photo. Captured within it was anky youth in histe teens, standing beside a small, enchanting girl with a luminous grin.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He whispered to himself, ¡°Rosa, are you doing well up there? It was you who sent her, wasn¡¯t it?¡± His fingers, long and slender, caressed the photo tenderly, while aplex blend of love and sorrow shadowed his dark eyes. Meanwhile, in the Bentley, Rosalynn, seated beside the driver, her tone icy, instructed, ¡°Please, take me back to the Owmale Hotel. Thank you.¡± She then turned her gaze to the window, her silence a clear barrier to any conversation. She had no interest in engaging with him. Brian, the driver, pressed his lips together, his mood sinking. To her, was he nothing more than a driver? And what of Lyndon? Had she expected him to be her ride home? Did she forget that she was a married woman? Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Achilly tension filled the car, the atmosphere as frosty as the air seemed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just as Brian mustered the courage to break the silence, Rosalynn¡¯s phone interrupted with its ring. She nced at the screen, her expression softening instantly. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Moreno,¡± she answered. ¡°Rosa, would you and Briane over to my ce tonight?¡± Avisit to the Moreno family? The idea caused Rosalynn¡¯s brow to crease, but despite her reluctance to apany Brian, she responded with unexpected eagerness, ¡°Sure.¡± Curiosity sparked within her. She was keen to discover the patriarch of the Moreno family and to discern the dynamics of their household. Arcadia Estates was recognized as the premier location for vis in Skrix, home to the affluent Moreno family. Each home stood alone, encircled by tall walls and expansive yards. The vis, constructed in a picturesque garden-style design, offered a blend of stunning vistas and a touch of antiquity. In front of the vi¡¯s garden, Selina engaged in a quiet conversation with her father. ¡°Did you ce the jade pendant inside the grave?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed, a look of agitation apparent on his face. ¡°Selina, can it really be true? Is Rosalynn actually Gail¡¯s daughter? Is there any mistake?¡± Selina¡¯s gaze was unwavering as she responded, ¡°Calm down. | wish | were mistaken too, but brace yourself. It appears that Rosalynn belongs to the Moreno family.¡± Her father swallowed nervously, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°What are the odds she would end up married to Brian?¡± Aglint of irritation crossed Selina¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should only me yourself. You wanted me to take the ce in the Moreno family, but why didn¡¯t you cover your tracks completely by getting rid of the child?¡± Her father sputtered, difort written all over his face. ¡°| couldn¡¯t. It was a human life. Our family owed so much to the Moreno family. That¡¯s why | spared the child.¡± Selina¡¯s scoff was cold and mocking. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 ¡°Such gratitude shouldn''t lead to treachery! If you were going tomit the act, you should have seen it through. Don¡¯t you see the mess we''re in now? If the Moreno family learn of your deception, do you think they''ll let you off easily?¡± His expression darkened with annoyance. ¡°It was mypassion that led me astray.¡± Selina retorted sharply, ¡°Yes, yourpassion has cost me. Rosalynn¡¯s presence has eroded Brian¡¯s trust in me. And now, Gail is warming up to her. It won''t be long before Rosalynn surpasses me in Gail¡¯s eyes.¡± Panic set in for her father, the urgency clear in his tone. ¡°What should we do now? Should we find a way to eliminate her?¡± For him, his daughter¡¯s welfare was paramount. In the past, he had gone to extraordinary lengths to secure her a prosperous future. And now, the thought of someone jeopardizing that luxury was intolerable. He wouldn¡¯t stand for it. After a pause, Selina¡¯s heart fluttered, and she finally said, ¡°Let''s not be hasty. We should watch her closely first. If she makes no move to reunite with the Moreno family, we''ll drop the matter. But if she even hints at reunion...¡± Her father caught on instantly, not needing her toplete the thought. He gave a solemn nod,mitting the n to memory. A question then crossed his mind, prompting him to ask, ¡°You''re not leaving again, are you?¡± With a nod, Selina assured him of her stay. Her father regarded her thoughifully. ¡°You''re not getting any younger. Just give up on Brian. Your godmother knows many impressive young men.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Let her introduce you to someone new.¡± He held immense pride for his daughter¡¯s intelligence andpetence. Though her origins were modest, with the Moreno family¡¯s backing, she wasn¡¯t restricted to someone of Brian¡¯s caliber; she could marry well regardless. Selina¡¯s voice rose sharply. ¡°| don¡¯t want any of them! No man out there holds a candle to Brian. He¡¯s the only one | want!¡± Her eyes zed with unwavering resolve. ¡°But...¡± Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 ¡°No buts, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Selina cut off her father with a trace of impatience. ¡°Gail has asked Rosalynn over as a guest. They''ll be arriving shortly, so you should return to your work and make sure nothing seems amiss.¡± Though her fatherpressed his lips in concern, he eventually conceded with a nod and turned to enter the vi. Selina let out a sigh of relief, steadying her emotions as she made her way to the vi. Then, a man¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Selina.¡± She stopped, looking back before walking toward him with a weing smile. The approaching man stood a towering six feet and three inches tall. d in a loose white shirt that he wore casually, with a basketball in hand. He boasted the looks of a heartthrob, cropped hair, robust brows, and lively eyes. His features struck a fine bnce between rugged and refined, as if he¡¯d leaped straight from the pages of a basketball-themed comic. This was Kyson Moreno, heir of the Moreno family. At eighteen, he had just embarked on his college journey.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Kyson.¡± Approaching him, Selina cast her gaze upon the radiant youth and beamed. ¡°Have you been shooting hoops with your friends again? You must be drenched in sweat. Go freshen up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kyson spun the basketball on his right index finger as he strode alongside Selina toward the mansion. ¡°Mom mentioned that Brian and Lyndon would be stopping byter, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Selina confirmed with a nod. Aglint of excitement flickered in Kyson¡¯s eyes. ¡°It''s been ages since I¡¯ve seen them both. It''s quite the asion for them to gather today.¡± The light danced in Selina¡¯s eyes as she grinned. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 ¡°They aren¡¯t the only visitors today. Your mom has also invited someone special.¡± ¡°Who might that be?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The woman Brian waspelled to marry.¡± Kyson¡¯s smile dimmed ever so slightly. ¡°Selina, are you referring to the woman who preyed upon Brian¡¯s generosity? And she¡¯sing here today as a guest with him?¡± Selina gave a solemn nod. Kyson snorted disdainfully, ¡°Why on earth would my mother invite that woman to our house? Brian¡¯s been dragged down by her. He can¡¯t even marry who he wants because of that woman.¡± Selina, perceiving the bitterness in Kyson¡¯s tone, realized he was venting his frustration for her sake. Asecretive smile yed at the corners of her mouth, though she managed to maintain a stoic facade. ¡°Kyson, you shouldn''t speak like that. If your mom overhears, she might suspect I¡¯m causing trouble.¡± Kyson¡¯s indifference was clear. ¡°No need to worry, Selina, | can see the truth with my own eyes. Besides, you and Brian were once a couple our family acknowledged.¡± Selina feigned a heavy sigh. ¡°Let''s leave it in the past. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t meant to be between Brian and me. Kyson, please, be courteous when she arrives.¡± Kyson¡¯s eyebrows arched, his smirk tinged with mischief. ¡°Rest assured, Selina, I¡¯m always the gracious host. I''ll greet her with the warmest of wees.¡± Selina, hearing his promise, sensed his eagerness Kyson was seven years younger than her, and she had observed him growing up. She understood him thoroughly. Kyson held the position of the second child in the Moreno family, and his birth was of significant importance due to an ident involving their first child. As he grew, they ensured he had ess to the very best. Their genuine concern was to handle him with care, as if he were a delicate egg, and to prevent him from vanishing like a popsicle melting away. Thankfully, the Moreno couple was wise in their parenting. Despite their deep affection for him, they hadn¡¯t spoiled him. He matured well under their guidance. Selina, following her father¡¯s lifelong teachings, knew the importance of winning over the Moreno family to secure her standing among them. Her rtionship with Kyson was a testament to that effort. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 To Kyson, Selina was as good as a sister, a bond he valued deeply. His upbringing in a nurturing environment had left him optimistic and cheerful. This disposition was indeed a virtue, but it also meant he had rarely faced hardship, rendering him naive and easily swayed. It was a fact Selina had deliberately exploited. Her words were calcted. Boys at Kyson¡¯s age were often driven by passion and impulse, and they possessed a strong sense of justice. As he saw Selina as his sister, he would undoubtedly take a stand for her if he believed she had been wronged. Brian and Rosalynn reached the Moreno family¡¯s vi in silence. As Brian brought the car to a stop, Rosalynn readied herself to exit. Brian hit the button of central lock. Rosalynn¡¯s brow creased as she turned to him. ¡°Unlock the door,¡± she demanded. Brian fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Do you really want to meet the Moreno family with such a distant demeanor?¡± Rosalynn cast her gaze downward, sealing her lips, silent. Brian let out a soft sigh and extended his hand to hers.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Let''s make up, Rosalynn.¡± In this marriage, regardless of her coldness, his love for her was unwavering. The thought of losing her was unbearable. Thus, he was prepared to yield once more, clinging to the hope of warming her chilled heart. Rosalynn didn¡¯t lift her head but contemted the man¡¯s hand, with its pronounced knuckles. After a momentary hush, she said, ¡°Brian, if your hand were shed by a de, would it heal by tomorrow?¡± Brian¡¯s lips tightened, recognizing her analogy. Her wounds were deep. They couldn¡¯t simply be ignored. ¡°Rosalymn...¡± ¡°Hear me out.¡± Interrupting him, Rosalynn looked up. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 ¡°Healing takes time. | can¡¯t say how long it''ll be before the hurt fades. If you can wait, then wait. If not, we might as well divorce.¡± Her gaze was lucid, her demeanor, icy andposed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the mention of divorce, Brian felt a sharp ache. His voice grew heavier, his grip firmer. ¡°| refuse to divorce you! I''ll not pressure you. Time is yours, but erase divorce from your thoughts.¡± His usual assertiveness surfaced in his tone. Rosalynn remained quiet. After a pause, she responded, ¡°You¡¯ve caused me pain. Could you loosen your grip and unlock the door?¡± After a lingering look, Brian slowly let go and pushed the unlock button. Rosalynn stepped out of the car, just as another vehicle drew near. Upon closer inspection, she recognized it as Lyndon¡¯s, deducing he, too, must have been called to the evening¡¯s gathering, prompting a smile to cross her face. Brian exited the vehicle and took note of its owner. His features, typically handsome, took on a shadow at the sight of Rosalynn¡¯s smile. When Lyndon emerged from his car, without hesitation, Brian wrapped an arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, nting a kiss on her red Lips. Rosalynn, caught off guard, eximed, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Brian responded by firmly holding her waist with one hand while his other tenderly brushed her hair. ¡°Honey, healing takes time, and the greatest threat during recovery is infection. To avoid it, | urge you to guard the wounds diligently, ensuring no bacteria can make their way in.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion at his words. Brian gazed into her eyes and delivered another kiss. ¡°Don''t you see? Despite our differences, you remain my wife. | want to make sure no one holds any misunderstandings.¡± His analogy seemed to Liken Lyndon to an infecting bacteria, and this disy of affection appeared designed for Lyndon¡¯s benefit. ¡°You are acting like a child now.¡± Rosalynn retorted with annoyance, trying to pull away. But Brian held her close, challenging, ¡°Is it childish to fight for the security of our marriage? | find it quite passionate.¡± Lost for words and struggling to free herself, she demanded, ¡°Enough! Release me!¡± Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Brian¡¯s reply was a swift. ¡°One more kiss.¡± He kissed her lips before finally allowing her to go.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lyndon, who had been approaching slowly, observed their intimate exchange, his hands balling into fists, only to rx them momentster. ¡°Rosa, Mr. Hughes, good evening.¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice carried a note of indifference. ¡°Good evening,¡± Rosalynn replied, her wordsced with a smile. As she spoke, warmth spread through her hand as Brian entwined his fingers with hers. Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded as she turned to gaze at him. Brian¡¯s brow creased, but he remained silent, simply gripping her hand firmly. Was it not sufficient to put on an act? Did he always have to unt? Rosalynn¡¯s desire to pull away battled with her wish not to appear as aughingstock before the others. In the end, she relented, allowing the entwining of their fingers. Brian¡¯s satisfaction was evident. Catching Lyndon¡¯s gaze, he offered a nod before escorting Rosalynn with an aloof demeanor to the vi¡¯s door, where he pressed the doorbell. Lyndon trailed behind, his gaze dimming and shifting away upon witnessing their joined hands. Shortly after, a servant appeared, ushering the three of them into the vi with respect. In the vi¡¯s hall, Selina and Kyson were deep in conversation on the sofa. At the group¡¯s entrance, Selina rose, her smile weing. ¡°Brian, Lyndon, Rosalynn. Isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise? You''ve arrived together?¡± The two men maintained stoic faces, offering no response. With courteous poise, Rosalynn said, ¡°We happened to cross paths.¡± ¡°Do | need to make introductions?¡± Selina inquired. Rosalynn cast a look at the two men and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Selina¡¯s smile persisted, her gaze lingering on the hands sped between Brian and Rosalynn. Had they made up so swiftly? Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 At that moment, Kyson approached, embracing Lyndon with enthusiasm. ¡°Lyndon, it¡¯s been too long!¡± he eximed. Wearing a grin, Lyndon pped him on the back and remarked, ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s been four years. You''ve grown into quite the young man. ¡°Ha, you''ve only gotten more dashing,¡± Kyson responded, his eyes sparkling with amusement.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once they parted, Kyson¡¯s gaze shifted to Brian, and he spread his arms wide for a hug. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s been two years since you''ve visited. I¡¯ve really missed you.¡± With a smile, Brian responded, ¡°You seem to have gotten stronger over time.¡± His visits to the Moreno couple with his mother were an annual New Year¡¯s tradition. However, since his separation from Selina, he had ceased visiting the Moreno household. Standing tall, Kyson¡¯s attention turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Brian, is this your wife?¡± With a nod, Brian introduced her, ¡°Indeed, this is Rosalynn. Rosalynn, meet Kyson, Mr. and Mrs. Moreno¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± Rosalynn greeted him with a warm smile. Mirroring her smile, Kyson withdrew his hand from his pocket and extended it toward her. ¡°Come on, darling, let¡¯s greet our new friend!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile wavered at the sight of the tiny snake nestled in Kyson¡¯s palm, its blood-red tongue flickering in her direction. Stunned into silence, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t find her voice. Certainly, an unconventional reception. Brian¡¯s expression soured as he guided Rosalynn back, his brow creased in concern. ¡°Kyson, you startled her.¡± Lyndon, meanwhile, fought to retract his hand, which had instinctively reached out to shield Rosalynn. His eyes fixed on the snake. ¡°Kyson, please put away the snake. It¡¯s not polite to rm the guest.¡± Kyson, nonchntly handling the snake, chided them, ¡°Why so serious? Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 It''s just my pet. It¡¯s harmless and not aggressive at all. Rosalynn, you¡¯re not scared, are you?¡± He noted herck of screams. Wasn''t she supposed to be terrified, perhaps even to the point of fainting? Emerging from behind Brian, Rosalynn extended her hand toward Kyson. ¡°Such a charming pet. May | have a moment with him?¡± Kyson¡¯s smile solidified, and he gazed at Rosalynn, his expression one of utter astonishment. ¡°You''re interested in ying with him?¡± ¡°Can |?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze shone brightly, her face adorned with a beaming smile. Kyson paused, a question forming. ¡°Doesn''t him scare you?¡± After all, it was a snake. It wasmon for girls to be wary of them, wasn¡¯t it? Yet, here she was, calling it charming. ¡°Didn''t you have him greet me? There¡¯s no cause for rm with a pet that greets me. Unless you didn¡¯t really want him to wee me?¡± With a yful smile, Rosalynn left an insinuation hanging in the air. Taken aback, Kyson queried once more, ¡°You''re truly not frightened?¡± Without a word, Rosalynn gently scooped up the snake, letting it coil around her wrist. Any other girl might recoil at such an act. But Rosalynn was far from typical. Raised in the countryside by her grandfather, she had met a variety of wild animals.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Digging for herbs on the mountain brought her face-to-face with creatures far more daunting. Aharmless little snake was nothing to her. Kyson, marveling at her bravery, blurted out, ¡°Are you even a woman?¡± His remark drew the immediate attention of the two men near Rosalynn, their striking features clouding over with annoyance. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 It was clear to them that Kyson¡¯s sentiments were less than kind. Just then, Gail appeared from the kitchen. ¡°Has Rosalie arrived?¡± Rosalynn gazed at her with a warm smile and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Moreno.¡± Brian and Lyndon also extended their greetings to Gail. Gail offered a response, her gaze falling to Rosalynn¡¯s hand with a look of concern. She then turned her attention to Kyson, raising her hand to tap his forehead admonishingly. ¡°Why have you brought this out again? It¡¯s frightening.¡± Kyson, touching his own forehead, let out a chuckle. ¡°Frightening? Not in the least. See? He¡¯s quite adorable,¡± he insisted. Selina had been looking forward to witnessing Rosalynn¡¯s fear at the sight of the snake. Much to her disappointment, Rosalynn showed no fear whatsoever. Gail emerged, affirming firmly, ¡°Indeed. Stop the mischief. Remove the snake. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± With a nonchnt shrug, Kyson removed the snake from Rosalynn¡¯s grasp. He then teasingly waved his hand before Selina, asking, ¡°Does it scare you, Selina?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Turning a shade paler, Selina quickly sought refuge behind Brian, pleading, ¡°Kyson, you''re aware | dread these creatures. Please take it away at once.¡± Kyson shot Rosalynn a mischievously knowing smile. ¡°That¡¯s the reaction of a typical girl,¡± hemented. Rosalynn was left without words. Was he suggesting she was somehow abnormal? Observing the situation, she deduced Kyson was yet another of Selina¡¯s guardians, hence the special attention. She thought this to herself while casting a brief nce at Selina¡¯s hand, which clung tightly to Brian''s arm, before Looking away. Brian, with a hint of irritation, nced down to gently disentangle Selina¡¯s hand from his arm. As he looked up, he noticed Lyndon approaching Rosalynn. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 ¡°Rosa, let''s go wash your hands,¡± Lyndon offered. ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn agreed with a smile, heading towards the kitchen with Gail. Brian, lips tightly pressed, was ready to follow when Selina detained him with urgency. ¡°Brian, | need to apologize to you.¡± He paused, giving her his full attention. Selina confessed, ¡°Today at lunch, Mrs. Moreno and | encountered Rosalynn and Lyndon. The topic of your marriage to Rosalynn arose, and fearing Mrs. Moreno might inadvertently reveal it to your mother, | blurted out that you¡¯d divorced her. | do hope | haven''t created any confusion between you two.¡± Brian remained impassive as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Rosalynn.¡± With that, he made his way to the kitchen. Selina watched his retreating form, tall and erect, and felt a shadow fall over her face. Had Brian and Rosalynne to an understanding? Were they reconciled then? All her efforts had been for naught. This was something she could note to terms with. ¡°Selina, where have they gone?¡± Kyson appeared, having just secured his pet snake. Shaken from her gloom, Selina adopted a softer demeanor. ¡°They''re in the kitchen.¡± Kyson nced toward the kitchen, a twinge of regret passing through him at losing the chance to taunt Rosalynn. ¡°How boring.¡± Observing his handsome features, Selina feigned a thoughtful look. ¡°| told you to treat her kindly, but you wouldn¡¯t heed my advice. Now see? She¡¯s not frightened in the least and may even bear a grudge. Watch out. She could sow discord between you and your mom.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kyson scoffed at the thought. ¡°| fear no such thing.¡± Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Yet Selina cautioned him, ¡°You should be more cautious. Don¡¯t bring shame upon others. She¡¯s no simpleton. She knows how to charm men. Haven''t you noticed Lyndon¡¯s concern for her? More so than Brian¡¯s when you brought out the snake?¡± Kyson¡¯s brow creased in concern. ¡°Is Lyndon also taken with her?¡± With a crafty glint in her eye, Selina¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Let''s not jump to conclusions. After all, she was invited by your mom.¡± Achill crossed Kyson¡¯s expression. ¡°| hold both Brian and Lyndon in high esteem. She better not turn out to be promiscuous!¡± Selina spoke with outward gentleness, but inwardly, she seethed. Kyson had to be the one to reprimand Rosalynn! Inside the kitchen, Gail offered an apologetic tone, ¡°Rosa, | hope Kyson didn¡¯t frighten you. He¡¯s been spoiled. It was one thing when he fancied keeping cats and dogs in his youth, but as he matured, his interests took a turn towards the peculiar. Imagine my shock when he first came home with a giant python. | was nearly petrified.¡± Rosalynn, rinsing her hands, visualized the scenario and chuckled. ¡°Boys will embark on adventures. It¡¯s in their nature. Maybe there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s boyish, too. | fear nothing.¡± Gail¡¯s face brightened with relief. ¡°I''m d you''re untroubled by it.¡± Lyndon chimed in with a smile, ¡°Rosa¡¯s courage is quite remarkable.¡± ¡°A bit of this and that,¡± Rosalynn replied, her smile a blend of gentleness and self-assurance. Lyndon¡¯s eyes followed her, softening as he watched. At the kitchen doorway, Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy upon witnessing this exchange. As Lyndon moved to hand Rosalynn a towel, Brian intervened, his tall frame creating a barrier between Lyndon and her. Rosalynn shot a look his way, reaching for the towel, but Brian, taking the task upon himself, began drying her hands with a tender focus. Observing hisrge, well-defined hands, Rosalynn bit her lip. Was he attempting to put on a show again? She dismissed the thought, allowing him his moment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Lyndon stepped aside, offering a smile at Brian¡¯s assertive demeanor. Gail, amidst her baking preparations, caught sight of Brian attending to Rosalynn¡¯s hands and smiled to herself.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rumors had circted that Brian had no affection for his wife, whom he had married against his will, yet his actions suggested quite the contrary. ¡°Rosa, I¡¯m about to bake some pastries, akin to bread. Would you care to assist?¡± Gail invited her after Brian¡¯s gesture was complete. ¡°I''d Love to,¡± Rosalynn epted with a warm smile. Turning to the two men, Gail proposed, ¡°Brian, Lyndon, perhaps you''d prefer to step outside for a chat? Later, you can taste the bread.¡± ¡°I''ll stay and help,¡± Lyndon offered, though his underlying intent was to remain by Rosalynn¡¯s side. Brian shot Lyndon a chilly look, murmuring firmly, ¡°I''ll stay and help too.¡± Gail shed a smile and remarked, ¡°How about you two just wait for the food outside?¡± At that moment, Kyson and Selina entered the kitchen. Upon seeing the pair, Gail instructed, ¡°Kyson, would you escort Brian and Lyndon outside for some entertainment?¡± Kyson agreed and proposed, ¡°How about a game of basketball?¡± Brian and Lyndon exchanged a nce and concurred, ¡°Sure.¡± Their demeanor was frosty and haughty. They didn¡¯t leave as though they were off to a game, but rather as if heading into battle! Watching the trio depart, Selina turned to Gail and mentioned, ¡°I''ll tag along then. I¡¯m not much use in the kitchen anyway.¡± Gail responded with an affectionate grin, ¡°Go on then. I¡¯m well aware you dislike the cooking smell.¡± ¡°You know me too well.¡± In a yful disy before Rosalynn, Selina nted a kiss on Gail¡¯s cheek and darted off. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell, and she remained silent, though her emotions seemed to stir. Left alone with Gail in the kitchen, she finally said, ¡°Mrs. Moreno, you shower Miss Forbes with such affection. Those unaware might mistake her for your own daughter.¡± As Gail kneaded the dough, she shared, ¡°Selina¡¯s father has faithfully served as our butler for many years, and her mother attended to me for just as long. When my daughter passed away, it plunged me into grief. Selina¡¯s presence helped me find my way out of that sorrow. She has always been like a daughter to me in my heart.¡± Ashadow of sadness briefly crossed her eyes, perhaps a flicker of memory . Rosalynn joined in kneading the dough to offer support. ¡°| apologize if my words have brought back painful memories.¡± Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Gail shook her head, dismissing the concern. ¡°I''m alright. The years have rolled by. Tears and anguish are behind me. My heart goes out to the poor child, though. | regret not protecting her well and letting her meet such a tragic end.¡± Rosalynn paused, caught by thest statement. The baby met a tragic end? Was she dead? Rosalynn said with a tinge of disbelief, ¡°Brian¡¯s grandma told me you''ve suffered the loss of a child. How could such a tragedy ur?¡± As Gail exhaled deeply, a somber tone enveloped her voice. ¡°During the celebration of my baby¡¯s first month, my sister, who struggles with bouts of mental instability, identally took the baby. Tragically, she stepped into traffic, and a passing car struck her, leading to my baby¡¯s death.¡± As she recounted the painful memory, Gail¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Reacting swiftly, Rosalynn dried her hands and offered tissues to dab away Gail''s tears. Regaining herposure, Gail managed a weak smile and murmured her thanks, followed by an apology. Rosalynn simply shook her head, her own curiosity about whether Gail had witnessed the ident with her own eyes held back, not wishing to resurrect such a sorrowful memory. The maternity test could wait until tomorrow. Attempting to steer the conversation, Gail remarked while continuing her baking, ¡°Rosa, you and Brian appear to share a close bond.¡± Rosalynn paused, her actions ceasing as she contemted the truth of their rtionship. Did affection truly exist between them? If Brian genuinely cherished her, he would never have procured a fake divorce document without her knowledge.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Noticing Rosalynn¡¯s silence, Gail probed gently, ¡°Is there trouble between you two? If you¡¯refortable, I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Her gaze was nurturing, inviting confidence like that of a maternal figure, coaxing one to open up. Rosalynn gave a solemn nod, admitting, ¡°Indeed. There was a dispute with him not long ago...¡± She quickly recounted how Noemi attempted to intimidate her using Karina, how she stood her ground, and how Brian obtained a fake divorce document. Gail was taken aback. ¡°Noemi actually threatened you over your best friend?¡± Rosalynn cast her gaze downward, affirming with a nod. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°But why would she want Brian to leave you? This is the first time she¡¯s ever opposed your marriage, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Rosalynn bit her lip and exined, ¡°She¡¯s got it wrong. She thinks I¡¯m tainted and I''ll be the ruin of Brian.¡± Gail let out a deep sigh after a moment''s reflection. ¡°Noemi¡¯s a close friend of mine. Her behavior might stem from her own marital woes.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°I suppose | can see where she¡¯sing from. Her overprotectiveness towards Brian probably comes from a ce of guilt. You¡¯re aware that Brian was once poisoned, so she¡¯s always on edge.¡± Rosalynn remained quiet. She could sympathize with Noemi¡¯s instinct to protect her son, but not with the actions it spurred. Regardless, she knew harming others to fulfill one¡¯s objectives was unjust. ¡°You were quite bold to retaliate without even a word to Brian, weren¡¯t you?¡± Gail noted Rosalynn¡¯s silence and questioned her, a hint of a smile in her tone. Rosalynn admitted, ¡°I was so incensed at that moment. There was no time to consult him.¡± Above all, she believed that if she had brought it up, he would have surely forbidden her from retaliating. And if she held back, Barlow would have taken it upon himself to respond. If Barlow intervened, the situation could spiral. It was better to give Noemi a lesson herself. So, she took action and chose to seek understanding rather than permission. ¡°You two must have butted heads over this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gail inquired. Rosalynn¡¯s lips formed a tight line as she remained silent. Gail¡¯s smile emerged, teasing, ¡°You appear serene, yet there¡¯s a fiery temper beneath, reminiscent of a young Noemi.¡± Was her temper really akin to Noemi¡¯s? That couldn''t be the case!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s brow creased in objection. m not as illogical as her.¡± Gail¡¯sughter spilled out, unrestricted. ¡°I''m not saying your actions were incorrect. However, acting without consulting Brian isn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Keep in mind, she¡¯s your mother-inw, your husband¡¯s mom. You should take Brian¡¯s emotions into ount, shouldn''t you?¡± Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Her tone was soft and coaxing. Rosalynn remained wordless, yet she absorbed her words. If it were in the past, she could have brushed off such advice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But with the passing days, she hade to recognize the wrongfulness of her actions. ¡°Excellence in women is admirable, but in marriage, some adaptability is essential. Don¡¯t let your marriage unravel as Noemi¡¯s did.¡± Rosalynn observed Gail¡¯s inviting smile and found herself yearning to listen to her advice. Raised by her grandfather, Rosalynn had grown ustomed to a certain toughness. In both her professional and personal life, she behaved in a straightforward, almost masculine manner, never hedging. Perhaps what she truly needed was a maternal figure to guide her in nurturing her marriage. ¡°Truth be told, Noemi¡¯s prior marriage suffered greatly because of her domineering nature,¡± Gailmented amidst her baking. ¡°A marriage, especially one founded on familial alliances,cks a solid emotional core and thus requires extra nurture. To secure your husband¡¯s unwavering affection, the secret lies in the care you invest into the marriage and the art of winning his heart. Noemi, however, raised in affluence, never learned to temper her ego to capture her husband''s love. Initially, a wife¡¯s strong will can be enticing, a challenge a man is eager to indulge, but in time, it can be suffocating. And when a gentle, endearing woman enters the scene, such a marriage is at risk.¡± At these words, Rosalynn feltpelled to question, ¡°Must women really diminish their dignity to please men within a marriage?¡± Gail turned to Rosalynn, uttering, ¡°Of course not. Yet, marriage demands reciprocal patience andprehension. A woman can¡¯t be perpetually yielding or perpetually dominant. She must strike a delicate equilibrium.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°But how does one find that bnce?¡± Gail offered a smile and replied, ¡°That''s something you''ll have to discern on your own. It¡¯s akin to dancing the tango. When your partner advances, you retreat. If they retreat, you advance. This unspoken sync isn¡¯t established overnight. As for theplexity of marriage, well, that¡¯s hard to quantify.¡± Gail¡¯s smile was serene, imbued with a silent grace, as if she were as seasoned as a marriage consultant. Rosalynn, though somewhat befuddled, took her advice to heart. With genuine respect, she voiced, ¡°Mrs. Moreno, your marriage must be a joyful one.¡± At the mention of her own marriage, Gail¡¯s features softened. ¡°Yes, | suppose. Given my husband''s status, it¡¯s expected for him to be pursued by young admirers. Thankfully, he¡¯s remained loyal to me.¡± Rosalynn offered a smile but held her silence. Gail was such a gentle and astute woman. No wonder her husband reserved his gaze for her alone. In the expansive backyard of their viy a vast sports field. Kyson, an enthusiast of athleticism, had equipped it with various sports gear. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 At this time, a basketball game meant for three had dwindled to a duel. The twopetitors, clones in stature and physique, one d in ck, the other in white, were caught in an intense dance of offense and defense. Kyson yed the role of referee, while Selina spectated. Brian, with an agile leap, scored another three-pointer, prompting Selina to cheer, ¡°Nice shot!¡± Her apuse rang out. Kyson joined in the apuse, an itch to join the fray evident. ¡°Brian, your shot¡¯s remarkable.¡± During that moment, Lyndon deftly intercepted the ball from Brian. Evading Brian, heunched into a m dunk. Kyson eximed, ¡°What a dunk, Lyndon!¡± Rolling up their sleeves to the forearm, the two prepared for more action. With the intensity of the match escting, they were gasping for air. Their gazes were aze, resembling warriors inbat, each refusing to concede even a single point. Kyson, cupping his hands around his mouth, called out, ¡°Brian, Lyndon, ready for another round? The score¡¯s tied!¡± Brian, manipting the ball with his right hand and arching an eyebrow yfully, challenged, ¡°Need a breather? You seem tired. But just so you know, even your best efforts won¡¯t be enough.¡± Though not fully recovered from a recent mishap, Lyndon¡¯s fatigue didn¡¯t dampen his spirit. ¡°Don¡¯t count me out just yet. The game¡¯s still on!¡± he retorted. Brian¡¯s grin widened. ¡°If you need to stop, just say so. | don¡¯t go easy on anyone.¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze intensified.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Watch it, don¡¯t slip up. I¡¯ve got my eyes on you.¡± With barbed words exchanged, they resumed their fierce contest on the court. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the scent of freshly baked bread filled the air. Gail offered a piece to Rosalynn, her voice warm with affection. ¡°Try this. Is it to your liking?¡± Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Rosalynn¡¯s heart melted as she bit into the bread. ¡°It''s wonderful. Your baking is top-notch!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Is that so? You tter me,¡± Gail responded, beaming with joy. Rosalynn fetched a piece for Gail, insisting, ¡°It¡¯s truly excellent. Have a taste.¡± epting the gesture, Gail savored a bite. ¡°Not too shabby this time.¡± To prevent Gail from coughing, Rosalynn handed her a ss of water, which Gail received with a grateful smile. Just then, a male voice echoed from the entrance of the kitchen. ¡°Gail, do we have guests?¡± Rosalynn raised her head and saw a middle-aged maning in. He stood more than 5¡¯9" with an elegant and imposing air about him. Looking at him reminded Rosalynn of Kyson. This man must be Brendan Moreno, the head of the Moreno family. ¡°You''re back.¡± Gail smiled and said, ¡°Did you forget? | told you that Lyndon was visiting with Brian and his wife today? This is Rosalynn, Brian''s wife. Rosa, this is Kyson¡¯s father.¡± ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Moreno,¡± said Rosalynn with a smile. Brendan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment when theynded on Rosalynn, but he quickly gathered himself and nodded. ¡°Likewise.¡± It was as if he was looking at the younger version of his wife. ¡°Brendan, Rosa and | made the bread together. Do you want to try it?¡± She picked up a piece of bread and asked. Brendan said, ¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice, do I? It¡¯s either that or you get upset.¡± Gail took a piece of bread and brought it to his mouth. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 ¡°Am | that narrow-minded?¡± Brendan took a bite of the bread and asked back, ¡°You ask me?¡± Gail huffed. ¡°Are you really going to be like this? You won''t even let me save face in front of Rosa.¡± ¡°| thought you wanted me to always be honest,¡± he retorted. Gail¡¯s mouth hung open. As Rosalynn listened to the couple¡¯s exchange, her mouth curved into a smile. She could tell that the two really loved each other. ¡°I''ll call them in for bread,¡± said Rosalynn. ¡°Okay,¡± Gail answered. She caught sight of Brendan staring at Rosalynn with a dazed look in his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked. ¡°She reminds me so much of you when you were younger,¡± Brendan said. Gail''s face softened. ¡°| thought so, too. Do you think... If our daughter were still alive, do you think she would have looked Like Rosalynn?¡± Her voice quivered with a hint of sadness and regret. Brendan knew that his wife was once again thinking of the daughter they had lost. He drew her closer, letting his warmth bring herfort. Outside, Rosalynn spoke to a servant and came to the sports field. She saw two figures from afar chasing after each other on the field. It was the first time she saw Brian y basketball. He jumped up and then shot the ball into the hoop. What a clean move. Rosalynn raised her eyebrows, her traitorous heart skipping a beat. She couldn''t deny that he looked really attractive ying sports. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 With how well he yed, one could almost mistake him for a pro. Her gaze fell on Lyndon next. He was heaving, his face slightly pale, and his hands propped up on his legs. He didn¡¯t look too well. Rosalynn¡¯s smile froze. She quickly walked over to them to check the situation. But the two just resumed their match, grabbing rebounds again. The ball was in Lyndon¡¯s hand. Brian elbowed him, stealing the ball the next moment and finishing up with a jump shot in one fluid motion. Rosalynn frowned at Brian¡¯s actions. This time, Lyndon wobbled, falling to the ground the next moment. His face was covered in sweat, a sick pallor cast on his skin. Rosalynn quickly ran to him. As she made her way to Lyndon¡¯s curled-up body, she heard Brian¡¯s voice from nearby. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± he asked in a voice that dripped with condescension. Lyndon¡¯s lips moved to answer, but he caught sight of Rosalynning over. His eyes gleamed, and he closed his mouth, bursting into a fit of coughs as he clutched at his chest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brian was shocked. Thinking that Lyndon was really unwell, Brian bent down, intending to help him up. Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s been injured? How could you elbowed him like that?¡± Brian¡¯s movements stopped, his body bent halfway toward the ground. Before he coulde back to his senses, he felt himself being shoved to the side. Rosalynn squatted beside Lyndon, immediately checking his pulse. Brian watched the scene in front of him, his eyes turning gloomy. He stared at Rosalynn¡¯s hand on Lyndon¡¯s wrist, suddenly ovee with the impulse to pull her hand away. Was he the bad guy here? Was she ming him for Lyndon¡¯s fall? It wasn¡¯t all that umon forpetitive sports to have a rough edge. Lyndon had picked such a convenient time! He fell right as she showed up. Wasn''t the coincidence a little too perfect? Lyndon gazed at Rosalynn, his eyes brimming with warmth. Upon catching Brian¡¯s gaze, Lyndon met his eyes and offered a challenging smile. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 His smile wasced with defiance. Seeing the smile, Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, convinced that Lyndon¡¯s fall was a ruse. A heavy tension filled the air. ¡°Lyndon, are you okay?¡± Kyson and Selina rushed to his side. Lyndon just quirked his lips, remaining silent. With a steely expression, Brian muttered, ¡°Clumsy fool.¡± Rosalynn, after checking Lyndon¡¯s pulse and hearing Brian¡¯s remark, looked at him with reprimanding eyes. Without a word of rebuke, her gaze said it all. The irritation in Brian''s chest swelled.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn helped Lyndon to his feet, cautioning, ¡°You''re lucky it¡¯s just exhaustion. Don¡¯t underestimate your health. Rest up, or you''ll be ill again.¡± Lyndon nodded in gratitude. ¡°Thanks.¡± His look was gentle and yielding. Brian¡¯s lips tightened into a severe line, his annoyance palpable. He drew Rosalynn into a firm embrace and said icily, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brian used him inwardly of faking sickness for attention. Feeling moody, Brian gripped her even closer. Rosalynn could only sense the crushing embrace tightening around her, causing difort. She grimaced and tugged at his arm. ¡°Just walk. There¡¯s no need to hold me.¡± Brian peered at her, asserting, ¡°l can embrace my wife anytime | wish.¡± Inwardly scoffing, Rosalynn looked up at him. ¡°Am | just a ything to you?¡± Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Brian retorted, ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re my queen. | should be bowing before you, kissing your hand.¡± ¡°Then do it. Kneel,¡± Rosalynn taunted him. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that truly what you desire?¡± Rosalynn tilted her head defiantly. ¡°| doubt you''d dare.¡± Brian countered, ¡°Well, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Rosalynn shot back, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting, then.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze fell upon her gentle features, and his gloom lifted without reason. She had atst engaged him in conversation, abandoning their silent standoff. This renewed exchange unexpectedly brought a tear to his eye.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. How vulnerable he felt! Yet, in his wife¡¯s presence, he had no need for pretense of strength. Meanwhile, Kyson was propping up Lyndon, noticing his fixed stare at Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure, he blurted out, ¡°Lyndon, do you fancy her?¡± Lyndon shot him a brief look and murmured, ¡°Rosa¡¯s the one who saved my life.¡± Kyson acknowledged with a nod, ¡°She did seem quite adept at checking your pulse.¡± Stopping in his tracks, Lyndon asked, ¡°Kyson, you don¡¯t seem fond of her?¡± With a twist of his mouth, Kyson retorted, ¡°She snatched the wedding that was meant for Selina.¡± Lyndon gave Selina a frosty look. ¡°Kyson, you''ve much to learn. Life¡¯s not so straightforward. If something is so easily lost, it was never yours to im.¡± With that, he walked on. Kyson watched, puzzled by his departure. Selina sensed Lyndon¡¯s irritation. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Internally, she chided Kyson. He always ruined, never seeded. Why did he bring her up? ¡°You''re too blunt. Even if Lyndon had affections for Rosalynn, he¡¯d never confess to you. He¡¯s likely upset now,¡± Selina reproached him. Kyson rubbed his head, admitting his fault, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± ¡°Let it be. Just be more mindful going forward.¡± Selina¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Understood.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Inside, Brian acknowledged Brendan with a nod. They exchanged brief courtesies. Noticing Brian¡¯s sweat-drenched appearance, Gail offered, ¡°Brian, perhaps you''d like a shower and fresh attire? We have spare clothes. I''ll have someoney them out for you.¡± Brian declined with courtesy, ¡°I appreciate the offer. We can switch things up once we''re back at the hotel.¡± Gail''s spirits dipped slightly upon hearing his words. ¡°In Skrix, why chose a hotel? You both should spend the night here,¡± she suggested. ncing at Rosalynn, Brian replied firmly, ¡°We prefer the hotel, thanks.¡± ¡°Why the insistence on a hotel? You''re not strangers here.¡± With a reassuring hold around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, Brian exined, ¡°It¡¯s just to sidestep any rumors. | wouldn¡¯t want Rosalynn to feel ufortable.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. How was this rted to her? She could honestly dere she feltpletely fine! Gail, taken aback, only grasped Brian¡¯s intention when Selina came into view, understanding the ¡°rumors¡± he mentioned. She pressed no further. ¡°Go ahead, then. Wash up and help yourselves to some sweets. Dinner will be served shortly.¡± Acknowledging her, Brian let go of Rosalynn and headed to the restroom to wash up. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Once freed from his hold, Rosalynn breathed out and shifted slightly. Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message. It was from Maggie. ¡°Something''se up. I¡¯m returning to Wragos.¡± Back to Wragos so suddenly? Rosalynn was momentarily puzzled, then texted back, ¡°Alright.¡± Ahint of concern crept in. Could Maggie¡¯s urgent return signify trouble at home? Rosalynn added, ¡°Is everything okay? Anything serious?¡± Maggie¡¯s prompt response eased her worries. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s just thest day to prepare for the grad school entrance exam. Time for a final push.¡± Relieved, Rosalynn sent back an encouraging emoji. Meanwhile, Maggie stowed her phone, pulled her suitcase, and returned to Sanford¡¯s apartment. Flicking on the wallmp, she was met with silence. Sanford wasn¡¯t there. The familiar surroundings tugged at her heart, a wave of sorrow swelling within her as tears brimmed her eyes. Memories of her first departure, fueled by a misunderstanding with Sanford, flooded back. The emotions were simr, yet now they were intensified a thousandfold. A foreboding feeling crept over her, suggesting that if she left this time, it might be for good. Copsing to the floor, Maggie hugged her knees and wept. Sanford was someone she couldn''t release from her heart, not even a bit.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the echoing stillness of the room, her sobs were the only sound. Time seemed to blur as she cried, until the door opened and someone entered. Startled, Maggie raised her tear-streaked face. Through her blurred vision, she saw a pair of long, straight legs. It was Sanford! Sanford, caught off-guard by the sight of Maggie in tears, dropped his luggage and rushed to her aid, inspecting her with worry etched on his face. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 ¡°Maggie, are you okay? Why the tears? Tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he urged, his voiceced with concern that grazed her already sensitive emotions. Without a word, Maggie lunged into his embrace, clinging to him as though trying to fuse with him. ¡°Sanford, I.. She yearned to confide everything, to let him steer their future. Yet, the words wouldn''te. The risk felt overwhelming. Her strength was too frail. Feeling the dampness on his cor, Sanford¡¯s anxiety spiked. He tenderly lifted her face, his hands gentle as he wiped away her tears. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t cry. Talk to me. Who''s hurt you?¡± Anxiety etched Sanford¡¯s features as Maggie¡¯s heart twisted in agony. She shrugged away his grasp, struggling to stifle the ache within.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eyes cast down, her voice came out subdued. ¡°| wasn¡¯t hurt. On my way home, | watched a heartbreaking movie. The lovers in it parted ways over certain tribtions. It left me so sad that...¡± Sanford, taken aback, could hardly fathom that a film had moved her to tears. Torn between amusement and concern, he chided gently, ¡°Oh, you dear, foolish girl! Why let such sorrow take hold? Fearful that we might end like the couple in the film?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Maggie¡¯s gaze fell, her silence speaking volumes of the sorrow her eyes could scarcely conceal. With grave sincerity, Sanford dered, ¡°Maggie, let''s get married tomorrow.¡± The proposal struck her like a bolt from the blue. Tears brimmed in her eyes at the thought of marriage. She longed with all her heart to be his wife by morning. Yet... ¡°No,¡± she whispered, a crushing realization that this joy was not meant for her. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t you wish to marry me?¡± Sanford¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. Lowering her eyes again, shielding the sorrow within, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not yet a graduate. Marrying so soon doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 ¡°Is that truly why? Or does it have to do with my mother¡¯s demand? Remember, marriage is about us two...¡± ¡°Sanford, | genuinely believe it¡¯s too soon. Let¡¯s think about it in two years,¡± Maggie cut in, eager to steer away from the topic of Janiya. Sanford fell silent, gently stroking her hair. ¡°Alright then. Have you eaten anything?¡± Maggie inhaled deeply, attempting to lift her spirits. ninjanovel ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Til order now, then.¡± Sanford pulled out his phone, poised to order. ¡°| can cook,¡± Maggie interjected. Sanford regarded her, querying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhausted?¡± Maggie shook her head with resolve. ¡°I''m quite alright.¡± Tears had reddened her eyes, lending her a fragile air. Sanford enfolded her in an embrace. ¡°Would you rather we do something else first?¡± He had been away on business for several days and longed for her presence. His kiss was as tender and fervent as ever. Maggie wrapped her arms around him, her eyes shut as she reciprocated with fervor. Gone was her usual timidity and reserve, reced by a burning fervor. Sanford, taken aback, rasped, ¡°Maggie, have you missed me these past days too?¡± With a soft breath, Maggie nodded and leaned in for another kiss. Mid-embrace, she began unfastening his shirt, gently guiding him onto the couch.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sanford¡¯s eyes, deep with desire, sparkled like the night sky. With a smile at her assertiveness, he teased, ¡°Maggie, do you want to be on the top?¡± Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 ¡°Yes, tonight | will lead.¡± She was determined tovish him with care and savor their fleeting joy. In Skrix, after sharing a meal with the Moreno family, Rosalynn stood to leave after a short break. Gail was visibly saddened by the prospect of her departure. ¡°| called you so suddenly today. Next time, bring Brian along for a pleasant visit.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn returned the sentiment with a smile. ¡°Certainly.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Gail then turned to Lyndon, inquiring, ¡°And you, Lyndon? Will you not stay?¡± Lyndon replied appreciatively, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Moreno, but I''ve reserved a hotel room.¡± Gail acknowledged his response without further insistence on his stay. Casting a nce at Lyndon, Brian sped Rosalynn close. They bid farewell to the Moreno family and departed for the Owmale Hotel. Upon entering the elevator, Rosalynn noticed Brian¡¯s error and corrected the floor selection. Brian shot her a look, disclosing, ¡°Edwin reserved the penthouse suite for me. You''ll stay with me tonight.¡± Upon hearing Brian¡¯sment, Rosalynn¡¯s lips formed a tight line. ¡°Brian, in your opinion, do we align more on an emotional or physical level?¡± she inquired. The question lingered in the air... Brian¡¯s brow creased with confusion. ¡°What are you implying?¡± With a measured tone, Rosalynn borated, ¡°The kind of marriage | envision is one that¡¯s bonded by the soul. If | were to spend tonight with you, could you vow to keep your hands to yourself?¡± Amoment of silence fell over Brian. ¡°Why must you make a big deal out of everything? Are you suggesting an asexual marriage between us?¡± She countered, ¡°Men and women are different. A woman consents to intimacy only when she¡¯s in love, whereas a man doesn¡¯t need love to engage.¡± Brian¡¯s voice tinged with frustration. ¡°So, Rosalynn, are you actually trying to say you don¡¯t love me?¡± Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Rosalynn¡¯s gaze shifted to the opposite elevator wall as she said with feigned indifference, ¡°I have responsibilities tomorrow. | need to remain clear-headed.¡± Her feelings for him were genuine, yet she was burdened by an internal struggle. She acknowledged her own sentimentality. After all, things too easily gained are seldom valued. ninjanovel She wasn¡¯t ready to yield to him so quickly, not wanting him to perceive her as an easy conquest. Maybe this was the ¡°delicate equilibrium¡± that Gail had spoken of. Silence ensued between them, chilling the atmosphere. When the elevator reached her floor, Rosalynn stepped out without looking back, Brian made no move to follow. As the elevator doors shut, Rosalynn allowed herself a mocking smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Men often had a realistic outlook on things. Realizing there would be no intimacy tonight, he didn¡¯t bother with pretenses of endearment. Inhaling deeply, Rosalynn retreated to her room for a soothing hot shower. Post-shower, she meticulously collected strands of her hair, secured them in a tissue, and ced them alongside Gail¡¯s in a stic bag. Her thoughts drifted to the Moreno family, her eyes softening. She felt a strong connection to them, convinced she belonged with the Moreno family. Despite Kyson¡¯s distant demeanor, she felt an undeniable sense of connection. In the top presidential suite. Brian shook off his weariness with a refreshing shower. He dried his damp hair and booted up hisputer to deal with the pile-up of business tasks. The back-to-back international conferences had spanned nearly three hours, and after they concluded, he massaged his temples, noting theteness of the hour. It was nearing midnight. Despite the umted fatigue nudging him towards a peaceful slumber in her embrace, his wife was adamant about discussing theirpatibility. Her tenacity never ceased to amaze him. With a sigh, Brian turned off hisputer and drummed his lean fingers on the desk absentmindedly. After some contemtion, he grabbed his phone and texted Maggie, ¡°Come out.¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 He was under the impression that she was still with Rosalynn, oblivious to the fact that she had returned home. Tonight, he had ns to switch rooms with her. In Wragos, Maggie was busy packing in her apartment. After their passionate sex, Sanford sumbed to sleep. As she organized her belongings, she gazed at the man sleeping soundly, her eyes welling up with tears. With a tender touch, she caressed the air above his face, as if to carve his features into her memory. Her tears clouded her vision, and with a quivering breath, she leaned down to nt a soft kiss on his forehead. Her heart ached with the need to leave.N?velDrama.Org content. ninjanovel ¡°I''m sorry, Sanford,¡± she whispered. With a heavy heart, Maggie silenced his phone and left him one final message, ¡°Goodbye, my only love.¡± As tears cascaded down her cheeks, she cast onest nce at Sanford, turned, and left. Aslight noise stirred Sanford, his eyelids fluttering momentarily, but sleep reimed him, and he remained unaware of Maggie''s departure. Outside, Maggie dried her eyes and departed from the apartment. Beside the road, a car awaited. Karl, spotting her, exited the vehicle and assisted with loading her suitcase into the trunk before courteously opening the passenger door for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Maggie uttered, her voice quivering with sobs. Prior to her return to Wragos, she had reached out to Karl, seeking his assistance for a matter. Karl, aware of her imminent departure and the end of her rtionship with Sanford, caught sight of her tear-stained face. He hesitated, as if to speak, but ultimately restrained himself. Silently, he drove off toward Wragos Airport. Maggie, phone in hand, gazed vacantly at the night sky through the window. Amessage alert brought her attention to a text from Brian. ¡°Come out.¡± His message was cryptic and brief. Puzzled, Maggie responded with a pair of question marks. ¡°I''m outside your room. My room is on the 28th floor. You sleep on the 28th floor tonight,¡± Brian texted back. The message left Maggie reeling. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Were they still in conflict? Had there been no reconciliation? She pondered. ¡°Mr. Hughes, didn¡¯t Rosalynn inform you I¡¯m back in Wragos?¡± she inquired. For a moment, Brian was at a loss for words, eventually replying, ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie tucked her phone away and returned her gaze to the window. The rest of the journey was enveloped in silence. After about thirty minutes, Karl arrived at the airport with Maggie. Taking her suitcase, Maggie addressed Karl, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apany me further. Thanks for your help today. Please, keep my destination today a secret.¡± Concerned by her swollen, tear-stained eyes, Karl couldn¡¯t resist inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Maggie? Why this sudden trip abroad?¡± Maggie''s eyshes fluttered slightly as she bit her lip, responding, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask, Karl. Just... don¡¯t tell anyone about where | am.¡± Karl sighed, understandingly nodding. ¡°Alright. I''ve contacted a friend in Folkava. He''ll help you once you''re there.¡± Maggie¡¯s smile conveyed her gratitude. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m at a loss for words to thank you.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Gazing at her fine features, Karl found himself saying, ¡°If you¡¯re truly thankful, why not let me look after you?¡± Maggie froze, her gaze fixed on Karl, a flicker of confusion in her eyes. ¡°Karl, |...¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She paused, questioning his intent. Was he implying he wanted her as more than a friend? Yet she saw him only as apanion. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t overthink it. Consider me your closest friend. You can lean on me whenever you face any trouble.¡± Karl caught her evasive look and, sensing her hesitance, swiftly softened his approach. Clearly, he had been too forward. He risked driving her away. Awave of relief washed over Maggie. Her appreciation was immense, yet she struggled to express it. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 ¡°Thank you, Karl.¡± ¡°So, is it about time to leave? Have a safe journey.¡± Karl disyed a cheerful demeanor and gently tapped her shoulder. Maggie nodded, then remembered to caution him, ¡°Karl, you must keep my location a secret from everyone.. ninjanovel ¡°Don''t worry about that. My hacking skills are at your service,¡± Karl assured her with a smile. Maggie managed a weak smile and bid farewell. With her suitcase in tow, she made her way to the boarding area. Pausing, she looked back. ¡°Rosalynn might suspect you''re concealing my tracks. If she inquires, reassure her. I''ll be fine. I¡¯m going to grow stronger and return only when I¡¯m as formidable as she is.¡± She was determined not to be manipted again! Karl gave a nod, watching her until she disappeared through the gate. He remained unaware of the details of Maggie''s situation. But this could just work out in his favor. Should her rtionship with Sanford end, he could just have his chance. Brian stood, struck dumb, upon discovering Maggie¡¯s return to Wragos. He hesitated outside Rosalynn¡¯s room, yearning to press the doorbell, yet fearing he might disturb her slumber. Pausing, he eventually requested Edwin¡¯s assistance to summon the hotel manager to grant him entry. The manager, though perplexed, swiftlyplied upon learning of Brian''s rtion to the upant, refraining from further questions. After expressing his thanks, Brian entered and softly shut the door behind him. Silence enveloped the darkened room, lit only by the moon¡¯s slender beam sneaking through the curtain¡¯s crack. It took a moment for Brian¡¯s eyes to adjust before he ventured toward the bedroom, equally shrouded in stillness. The moon¡¯s faint glow revealed Rosalynn, serenely asleep, her head resting on the pillow. Brian watched her, momentarily captivated, before disrobing, Lifting the quilt, and easing himself beside her. Rosalynn¡¯s eyshes fluttered in her sleep, signaling a near awakening. Yet, as Brian wrapped his arm around her and gently patted her back, she nestled closer into his embrace,forted by his familiar warmth, and drifted back into a deeper sleep. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 With a deep breath, Brian rxed fully only when he felt her surrender to a profound slumber in his hold. Asmile graced his Lips as he observed her peaceful face. No pretense existed in thenguage of the body. Her sleep-time closeness and trust were undeniable signs of her love.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Despite her love, a grudge weighed on her heart. Anger at him kept her guard up. Brian sighed, his lips tenderly brushing her hair, and closed his eyes, desiring nothing more than to surrender to rest with her in his arms. The next day, Sanford awoke, instinctively reaching to embrace the person beside him, only to find the space empty. He halted, eyes opening gradually. He assumed that she had gotten up to prepare breakfast. Reaching for his phone to check the time, he found it unresponsive; it had turned off. Reminiscing about the unrestrained Maggie from the previous night, Sanford¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and a pleasant mood enveloped him. He propped himself up, connected his phone to the charger, and powered it on. Without sparing a nce at the screen, he climbed out of bed and headed straight for the bathroom. The apartment was engulfed in an unusual silence once he emerged from the bathroom. Sanford wandered through the living room but found no sign of Maggie. His search continued to the kitchen, yet it was just as empty. ¡°Maggie, are you here?¡± he called out, his voice tinged with bewilderment. ninjanovel The silence that followed suggested that Maggie had left early. Perhaps she had stepped out to grab breakfast? Puzzled, Sanford returned to the bedroom and grabbed his phone, which shed with several missed calls and unread messages. He opened a message from Maggie, and his pulse hitched. The text read simply, ¡°Sanford, let¡¯s break up! I¡¯m gone. Don¡¯t search for me.¡± Sanford blinked, wondering if his vision was betraying him in the morning light. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The message was unmistakable. It was a break-up text from Maggie! Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Sanford¡¯s features, usually so striking, twisted into a frown as he dialed her number in haste.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But all he met was the chill of an automated message. Maggie¡¯s phone was off. His expression shifted, a mix of emotions ying across his face. He attempted to reach her multiple times, to no avail. ninjanovel His breathing grew heavy, and it wasn¡¯t until memories of the previous night surfaced that rm bells rang in his mind. She had wept bitterly. Her unusual fervor in bedst night was rare. Was it because she intended to end their rtionship? Confusion whirled within him. Why would she end things so abruptly? Why? Had she gone away? With a grimace, Sanford marched back to the bedroom, only to find that every gift he had ever given her remained. Yet, her clothes were missing. She had truly left! In Skrix, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened as she gazed at the man lying next to her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she inquired, her voice a mix of surprise and confusion. Surely, this was her own room, wasn''t it? Then why was Brian on her bed? Brian propped his head on his arm, eyes narrowing with a teasing glint as he said slowly, ¡°Honey, | cradled you through the night.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts scrambled for rity. ¡°And who granted you the right to embrace me all night?¡± she countered. Raising an eyebrow, Brian retorted, ¡°You''re my wife. Do | need permission from anyone else to hold you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s mind stalled. ¡°| didn¡¯t consent to that.¡± But Brian just smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°Yet, your body betrayed your words,¡± he imed. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Rosalynn pondered his words. Had she unwittingly sought him out in her sleep? ncing down, she noted her pajamas intact, her body bereft of any unfamiliar sensations. It seemed nothing had urred between them. Brian leaned in, whispering, ¡°AIL through the night, you clung to me, your gestures hinting at desires unspoken. Didn''t you once say intimacy stems from love? So, you must love me, right?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rosalynn was rendered speechless. Then, with a swift move, Brian was atop her, his gaze fixed on her loveliness. His fingers traced her skin, whispering, ¡°Our marriage has been a fusion of soul and physicality, hasn¡¯t it?¡± His words echoed her query from the day before. She had asked him whether they aligned more on an emotional or physical level. Coming to her senses, yet still caught in his morning flirtations, Rosalynn knew his antics were intentional. Despite this, she felt cornered, unable to retreat from his advances. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Gail had been correct. Brian''s eloquence had only grown. As she remained silent, not resisting his embrace, Brian¡¯s smile widened. He tenderly lifted her chin, his face inching closer to hers. But just as their lips were about to meet, the abrupt ring of the phone shattered the tender atmosphere. Rosalynn turned her head, skillfully avoiding his Lips. ¡°Back off. I''m suffocating.¡± Ashadow crossed Brian¡¯s features, prompting him to consider strategies to shake off this streak of bad luck. Was it not peculiar that each attempt to be intimate with his wife was thwarted? Internally, he cursed and fought to quell the surge of longing within him. Rising, he strode over to fetch Rosalynn¡¯s phone from the nightstand. Seizing the phone with a scowl, his dark eyes narrowed upon seeing the caller ID. It was Sanford! What could possibly lead Sanford to call Rosalynn so early in the day? With a press of a button, Brian activated the speakerphone. ¡°Hello?¡± he called out. Rosalynn, who had propped herself up, shot him a questioning frown for answering her phone without consent. But before she could voice her objection, Sanford¡¯s voice resonated from the phone. ¡°Brian, is Rosalynn there? Have her pick up.¡± Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Sanford¡¯s voice conveyed urgency. Rosalynn¡¯s surprise preempted her irritation. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m here. What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, Maggie¡¯s gone missing. Did she mention her ns to you?¡± Maggie was missing? The news struck Rosalynn silent for a moment. ¡°She informed mest night that she was heading to Wragos. Hasn''t she returned?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No, she did return. But she disappeared by morning! She left a message wanting to end our rtionship and pleaded with me not to search for her.¡± Sanford¡¯s voice wavered with restrained emotion. Ang¡¯s Library Stunned, Rosalynn exchanged a look of shock with Brian. Brian, equally taken aback, inquired deeply, ¡°Rosalynn, did Maggie seem troubled during your business trip to Skrix?¡± Rosalynn paused, reflecting, ¡°No, she appeared quite pleased about clinching the deal with the Skrix Museum. She just rushed home unexpectedly. Could there be issues with her family?¡± Upon hearing this, Sanford fell silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°| see. I''ll hang up now.¡± Rosalynn couldn''t see his face, but she heard his anxiousness over the phone. She frowned as the call ended. Why was Maggie breaking up with Sanford out of the blue? Even more strange, she just disappeared. Rosalynn tried calling her next, but unsurprisingly, Maggie¡¯s phone was turned off. She contemted for a moment before dialing Hutton¡¯s number. ¡°Hutton, do you have a minute? | need your help. Could you check Maggie¡¯s whereabouts?¡± First things first. Rosalynn needed to find her. ¡°What happened? I¡¯m making Valeria breakfast right now,¡± Hutton asked curiously. ¡°Maggie¡¯s gone missing, and | can¡¯t reach her. | need to know where she is,¡± Rosalynn answered. ¡°Maggie? Alright. I''ll check it ASAP,¡± Hutton readily agreed. His words brought her a small sense of relief. Rosalynn let out a long breath when she hung up. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Could it be that Janiya had threatened her again? ¡°Rosalynn, answer the phone. It¡¯s from Sanford.¡± Brian walked over to her, handing her his phone. Sanford had called her while she was on the phone with Hutton. When she didn¡¯t answer, he called Brian next. Rosalynn pressed the green button to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve asked her family, but they don¡¯t know anything either.¡± There was a brief pause before he asked, ¡°Could you ask your hacker friend to help find her?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s chest ached for Sanford. She could feel his worry from all the way there. For a while, she stayed silent, not knowing how to answer. However, she knew that Sanford deserved the truth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her,¡± she said. ninjanovel ¡°Maggie doesn¡¯t want us to know where she is.¡± ¡°hat?¡± Sanford asked hurriedly, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°Do you know something? Did she contact you?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice carried a note of distress, and Rosalynn found herself genuinely feeling sorry for him. His mother had meddled in not one, but two of his rtionships. ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m at a loss about Maggie¡¯s departure, but I¡¯m inclined to think she wouldn''t just vanish without a solid reason. Perhaps she felt coerced.¡± ¡°Coerced? By who?¡± Sanford pressed, his voiceden with worry. ¡°What do you think?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°How should | know. Sanford¡¯s response came almost reflexively. Then, a pause, as a thought seemed to strike him. ¡°Could it have been my mother?¡± Rosalynn remained silent, her suspicions mere conjecture. From the other end of the line, Sanford¡¯sbored breathing was audible. Eventually, he said, ¡°I understand. | gotta go.¡± Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Rosalynn exhaled deeply, her gaze lost on the phone¡¯s screen. Why did such overbearing mothers-inw exist, twisting the lives of others to satisfy their own domineering urges? Beside her, Brian noticed her troubled expression, his Lips tightening slightly. ¡°Rosalynn, do you believe that Maggie was driven away by Sanford¡¯s mother¡¯s intimidation?¡± Casting him a nce, Rosalynn set her phone down and rose, heading to the bathroom to freshen up. ¡°| can¡¯t be certain, but it''s a strong possibility. After all, aren¡¯t the matriarchs of affluent families notoriously self-important?¡± she said, her voice tinged with sarcasm, ensnaring Brian in her criticism. As she strode by him, her expression icy, he inquired, ¡°Are we dining in the hotel restaurant, or would you prefer room service?¡± Without a word, Rosalynn continued to the bathroom. Brian followed, catching her in an embrace. ¡°I''m talking to you! Don¡¯t abuse me.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face wore a look of bewilderment. ninjanovel ¡°How did | abuse you?¡± ¡°Silent treatment is also a kind of emotional abuse.¡± Struck mute, Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. She simply hadn¡¯t settled on an appropriate response to his inquiry. ¡°Brian, your pestering is too much. Allow me to brush my teeth first, will you?¡± With a grin, Brian leaned in and pressed a kiss onto her flushed lips. ¡°Sure.¡± Her tone carried a hint of exasperation, yet it was a wee change from the silent treatment. In Wragos. Sanford¡¯s countenance was stormy as he sat in silence on the couch, awaiting news.N?velDrama.Org content. He had just sent his assistant to verify whether his mother had reached out to Maggie recently. At that moment, he felt like a caged beast, teetering on the edge of restraint. He clung to the hope that his assumptions were wrong. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 He dared to wish that Maggie¡¯s departure wasn''t linked to his mother. If it were... His assistant¡¯s call came shortly after. Sanford picked up immediately. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Robles, upon investigation, it appears Mrs. Robles hasn¡¯t been in direct contact with Miss Shear in the past two days.¡± This news brought Sanford a momentary sense of relief. As he was about to speak, the assistant disclosed more. ¡°However, there¡¯s something else. Yesterday, Miss Shear and her brother were seen with a man named Remy at a nightclub in Skrix. Upon further probing, | discovered that Mrs. Robles had met with this Remy a few days prior.¡± Sanford¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°Remy? Which Remy are we discussing?¡± The assistant rified, ¡°He was previously employed as the sales manager at Mr. Olson¡¯s BMW dealership, and has since been terminated.¡± It was that Remy! Images from that time flooded Sanford¡¯s mind. Whatpelled Maggie to go to that club and meet with that man, alongside her brother? ninjanovel Had Maggie encountered something that propelled her to end things with him? Trying to quell his rising panic, Sanford dialed Bart.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Bart, | need the truth from you. What exactly happened between you and Maggiest night?¡± For a moment, Bart remained quiet, and then said with a heavy heart, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Earlier, Sanford had reached out to inquire if his family had encountered any issues. Bart refuted the im. Sanford hadn¡¯t picked up on any distress in Bart¡¯s voice, preupied as he was with concerns for Maggie. However, this time he discerned something amiss. ¡°Bart, Maggie¡¯s gone missing. Are you privy to any details? You must tell me the truth! Was she coerced in some way?¡± Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Bart¡¯s response wasden with sorrow. ¡°Sanford, please don¡¯t press about Maggie. She¡¯s forbidden me to disclose anything to you.¡± Sanford shut his eyes, saying, ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t push you. Just tell me yes or no.¡± He hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did my mother coerce Maggie into leaving?¡± ninjanovel A heavy silence fell. Bart said nothing, yet his breaths grew heavier. His heart raced as he anxiously awaited Bart''s response, every passing second feeling like an eternity. ¡°If you stay silent, I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s an affirmation.¡± Eventually, Bart confessed, ¡°The me lies with me. She had no other option but to leave.¡± Sanford¡¯s forehead pulsed with tension. ¡°Bart, what exactly did she use to threaten you?¡± Bart admitted, ¡°I''ve vowed not to reveal it to you.¡± Sanford fell silent briefly, then replied with an icy tone, ¡°If you won''t tell me, I¡¯ll find out on my own.¡± After the call, heshed out, toppling the coffee table and scattering its contents. Sanford¡¯s expression was fierce. Rage boiled within him. Then, a chuckle escaped him, escting to uproariousughter. Hisughter continued, his eyes slowly reddening. She had simply left without an exnation! Even if his mother had threatened her, why had she chosen to go alone?N?velDrama.Org content. She had never really trusted him, never held his assurances close. He had pleaded with her to confide in him, to face challenges together. Yet she left without telling him the truth! Was this the depth of her love for him? His heart turned to ice. In Skrix. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Rosalynn chose to dine at the hotel restaurant. Brian was her constantpanion, apanying her to breakfast. After their meal, Brian departed for a branch office to attend to business matters, while Rosalynn proceeded to finalize a sponsorship deal with the Skrix Museum. Following the signing, she found time to visit a hospital to submit her collected specimens for a DNA analysis. Upon her arrival at the testing facility, the observer notified Selina¡¯s father Beal of her presence. Instantly informed, Beal ryed the news to Selina, whose expression darkened with concern. ¡°Really? Rosalynn has gone for a DNA test?¡± she questioned, a sense of urgency in her tone. ninjanovel ¡°She did! Selina, it looks like she¡¯s starting to question her own identity! What¡¯s our next move?¡± Beal was clearly distressed. With a firm grip on her phone and a glimmer of ruthlessness in her eyes, Selina dered, ¡°Dad, stick to our original n.¡± ¡°Does that mean... to eliminate her?¡± Beal asked. Taking a deep breath, Selina affirmed, ¡°If she survives, your past deeds wille to light instantly. What do you say?¡± With a harsh tone, Beal agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Selina added, ¡°And ensure someone swaps the test results.¡± She would never let her know about the truth. The Moreno family must remain in the dark about this secret. ¡°Understood,¡± Beal responded. After ending the call, Selina clutched the phone tightly. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t me others. me yourself. Wasn''t living in Wragos enough for you? Whye to Skrix and take what¡¯s rightfully mine? Let''s resolve all our past and present conflicts!¡± Selina muttered under her breath. Stepping out of the hospital, Rosalynn gazed up at the blue sky and drew in a deep breath. An urgent test had been taken, the oue of which would emerge in three days. Uncertainty clouded her mind about the impending results. She pondered the notion of not being a Moreno by birth. A tinge of disappointment crept in. With a shake of her head, Rosalynn dismissed the thought, musing that worry often apanies expectation. ¡°Rosa,¡± The sound of a man¡¯s voice beckoned from behind. She turned to find Lyndon, a sh of astonishment in her gaze.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Lyndon, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 ¡°| came to see a patient. How about you? Are you unwell?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice wasced with concern. With an air of indifference, Rosalynn responded, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor female issue. I¡¯m seeking some advice.¡± She preferred to keep her test a secret until the results were revealed, to avoid any potential embarrassment. ¡°Where are you off to? | could offer you a ride.¡± Lyndon deftly shifted the conversation, a smile gracing his lips. Rosalynn considered for a moment. ninjanovel ¡°I''ve just finalized a contract, and my schedule is clear for the day. I¡¯m at a bit of a loose end.¡± Since the construction crew hadn¡¯t yetmenced work, she could afford a leisurely day. Lyndon offered, ¡°I know Skrix quite well. How about | give you a tour?¡± Casting a brief nce his way, she queried, ¡°Will this take up too much of your time?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Not at all, let''s head out,¡± he insisted, preferring herpany above all else. Even if he had prior engagements, he would forsake them. Lyndon strode to his vehicle, courteously opening the door for her. Rosalynn expressed her gratitude and settled into the passenger seat. Lyndon shut the door and cast a sidelong nce at the nearby corner. It appeared that a shadow was hiding there. He focused his sight, then after a short while, diverted his attention. Once inside the car, he began to drive her around. During the drive, he shared insights about the culturalndmarks they passed. His voice was a joy to listen to as he described things in depth. Rosalynn yfully remarked, ¡°You know the city so well. Did | identally recruit a volunteer tour guide today?¡± Lyndon offered a smile. ¡°Yes, because |...¡± He paused, a smile ying on his lips as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been here quite often. Skrix is familiar to me.¡± Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Rosalynn noticed a fleeting sadness in his eyes. She surmised he might be reminiscing about histe girlfriend. They had probably explored every nook and cranny of the city together. She felt a pang of sympathy. Had Rosanna been alive, they would surely have been a happy couple. At that moment, her phone interrupted her thoughts. It was Brian. ¡°Hello,¡± she answered. ¡°Where are you?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Outside.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Meet for lunch?¡± Was Brian suggesting Lunch together? After pondering briefly, Rosalynn declined, ¡°No, | have othermitments today.¡± She craved a day of ease and preferred not to encounter him. Being in his presence often stirred up unpleasant memories. Then, abruptly, Lyndon¡¯s phone rang. He equipped a Bluetooth earpiece and took the call. His deep, resonant voice filled the car. Feeling Brian¡¯s pause, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Anything else? | gotta go.¡± Brian¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Who''s with you?¡± Rosalynn realized he must have overheard Lyndon. ¡°My whereabouts aren¡¯t your concern.¡± ¡°Is it Lyndon Fernandez?¡± His tone grew even more frigid. Without evasion, Rosalynn affirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, follow my warning about the risk of bacterial infection.¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but find amusement in Brian¡¯s frustration. After pondering briefly, she retorted, ¡°Brian, not all bacteria are harmful. Take probiotics, for instance. They''re beneficial.¡± A hush fell on Brian¡¯s end of the line. ¡°Anything else to add? | need to be going.¡± Rosalynn disconnected the call before Brian could respond. How boring he was, always doubting her. Lyndon too finished his call. He turned to Rosalynn, inquiring, ¡°Was that Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was.¡± ¡°And why the discourse on biology?¡± Lyndon probed with a hint of wonder. Rosalynn offered a casual shrug. ninjanovel ¡°He¡¯s simply boring.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lyndon¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he admired Rosalynn¡¯s grace and ventured cautiously, ¡°Rosa, is there some issue between you and Mr. Hughes?¡± A tight-lipped smile was Rosalynn¡¯s only reply as she said, ¡°Just a slight issue.¡± ¡°Has he wronged you?¡± Lyndon pressed. Rosalynn remained silent, offering only a smile. Lyndon paused, then shared, ¡°A man should treasure such a remarkable wife.¡± If she were his wife, he would certainly care for her tenderly and bring joy to her days. With a graceful tuck of her hair, Rosalynn remarked, ¡°I¡¯m not as remarkable as you think.¡± Lyndon continued driving, now with even greater care. Meanwhile, Brian stared at the disconnected phone, a vein pulsing with irritation. First Barlow, now it was Lyndon. Ametaphor about probiotics, indeed! He had to say she had a way with words. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 ¡°Mr. Hughes, the restaurant''s private room is ready,¡± Edwin announced. ¡°Cancel it,¡± Brian grumbled. He had hoped a Lunch date might deepen their bond. But it seemed she had little concern for it. Ang¡¯s Library She had plenty ofpany for lunch, after all. As thoughts of Lyndon crept into his mind, a shadow fell over Brian¡¯s expression. ¡°Edwin, | need you to dig some information up for me,¡± Brian instructed. He was determined to uncover their whereabouts and activities! With a cautious tone, Edwin inquired, ¡°Exactly what are you looking to discover?¡± A frown marred Brian''s brow as he unbuttoned his shirt in a burst of irritation. ¡°Never mind,¡± he dismissed the thought, deeming his own behavior whimsical. He yearned for knowledge about their location, yet he feared Rosalynn¡¯s wrath, worried she might use him of prying. Their rtionship was already strained. He didn¡¯t want to worsen things. He decided to let it go! His trust in her should be sufficient. Elsewhere, after driving her for over an hour, Lyndon recognized it was time to consider lunch. ¡°Rosa, feeling hungry? Shall we grab a bite? Is there anything particr you crave?¡± he proposed, as they approached the university town of Skrix. Rosalynn patted her stomach and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a food street around here¡¯Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes, there is,¡± Lyndon confirmed with a nod. Her face lit up with a smile. ¡°I''m in the mood for something zesty. Do snacks sound good, or would you rather not?¡± ¡°If you''re keen on snacks, that¡¯s fine by me,¡± Lyndon assured her, eyeing the lively alley nearby. Rosalynn peeked at him curiously. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 ¡°Lyndon, have you ever dined here before?¡± ¡°Yes, | have,¡± he admitted. ¡°With Rosanna, your girlfriend?¡± she blurted unexpectedly. Lyndon¡¯s breath hitched. He turned to her with a steady gaze. ¡°You''re heard of her?¡± Rosalynn realized her forwardness. Ang¡¯s Library Offering an apologetic grin, she added, ¡°Gail once mentioned it me. I''m sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have brought her up...¡± ¡°It''s alright,¡± Lyndon reassured, gazing forward once more, ¡°She was a student here. Whenever I visited Skrix, she¡¯d bring me to this ce.¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice had taken on a low, fluid quality. It flowed almost like water as he sank deeper into reminiscence. Aconflicted expression came to Rosalynn¡¯s face. For a moment, she couldn''t find the words to say to him. She could only wait in silence until he came back to the present.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But her own body had other ns. Suddenly, the thick silence was broken with a loud growl from her stomach, the sound effectively pulling Lyndon back to his senses. ¡°Sorry. Are you hungry? Give me a sec. I¡¯ll go park the car,¡± Lyndon said, looking sheepishly apologetic. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait here for you.¡± Rosalynn smiled graciously and opened the car door to get off. Rosalynn smiled graciously and opened the car door to get off. The food street was crowded and narrow, so the car wouldn''t be able to go in. Rosalynn stepped out and looked at the throngs of people, their murmurs filling the air, along with various delectable scents of cooked food. One would always find food streets wherever the university campuses were. The prices were cheap, and the food were all delicious. All of them were suited to the target market, who were primarily students. And youth was never without romance. Everywhere Rosalynn looked, the street bore witness to young love as couples stayed together. They went in and out, holding milk tea or coffee in one hand while the other remained linked with their lovers¡¯. They had a sweet expression on their faces,pletely enamored with one another. Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts inadvertently went to Lyndon and how he, too, had once worn the same look on his face and shared the same experiences with Rosanna. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 She didn¡¯t know whether the mention of Rosanna¡¯s name had brought him pain. At this moment, a car zoomed from the right, its tires screeching from the speed. Rosalynn had herself to her own thoughts, her mind still fixated on Lyndon and Rosanna. Regret sprung from Rosalynn¡¯s chest at the bittersweet ending of a beautiful love. Her emotions took over her senses, making her oblivious to the car¡¯s approach. When she realized that something was wrong, the vehicle was dangerously close. The sound of the engine filled her ears, rumbling alongside the high -pitched screaming of tires. Her eyes widened, and she instinctively took a step back. But her feet seemed to havended on something. She lost her footing and stumbled, falling to the ground. Meanwhile, the car kept speeding towards her without any sign of stopping. From a short distance, it looked like a beast opening its jaws to swallow its prey. Rosalynn swallowed, unable to do anything but watch as the car grew closer and closer. Suddenly, a loud re came from behind her. Then, there was another car rushing towards her direction from another angle. The next moment was an explosion of speed and metal, the two cars crashing violently against each other. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Things happened so fast. Rosalynn heaved, fighting to catch her breath as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. As she stared at the scene around her, she had btedly realized to whom the car that had blocked her belonged. It was Lyndon¡¯s. He arrived in the nick of time to get between her and the other car. Smoke rose into the air. The ck car¡¯s lights flickered, then it was slowly reversing and driving away from the scene. Rosalynn sprang to action. She got up from the ground and quickly went over to check on Lyndon.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The passenger seat had been deformed from the impact, blocking her view of him. She went around to the driver¡¯s side and tried opening the door. It wouldn¡¯t budge. She could faintly make out the figure of the person lying motionlessly on the steering wheel. Acold feeling crept all over her chest. Rosalynn¡¯s heart was pounding as she walked back to the other side. Closing her hand into a fist, she hit the ss on the window and broke it, then reached inside to unlock the door. ¡°Lyndon! Can you hear me? Wake up!¡± she shouted, her voiceced with urgency and panic. Lyndon didn¡¯t move a muscle. Blood was streaming down his forehead. Rosalynn hastily reached for his wrist, trying to feel his pulse as she called for help on her phone. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 ¡°Lyndon, wake up!¡± Finally, Lyndon started to stir. His eyes fluttered open slowly, his brows furrowing when his gaze fell on Rosalynn. ¡°Rosa, are you okay?¡± he asked weakly. ¡°I''m fine. You should be worrying about yourself. You¡¯re injured. Hold on. I''ll take you to the hospital.¡± As she took Lyndon¡¯s pulse, she kept dialing to call for an ambnce. Lyndon¡¯s eyes stayed open for another brief moment before closing once more, his body sinking back into unconsciousness. As Selina received a call from her father Beal, she was already aware that her scheme had unraveled. She couldn''t contain her frustration and immediately let loose a stream of curses. The intended target, Rosalynn, remained unharmed. Instead, it was Lyndon who had been caught in the fray. ¡°Dad, who have you chosen? Why do they seem less thanpetent?¡± Beal responded, ¡°The man assured me he¡¯d seize the opportunity once it arose. He hadn¡¯t anticipated someone interfering unexpectedly. Lyndon¡¯s reckless driving threw a wrench in our ns.¡± Selina, disturbed by the ipetence, pressed, ¡°All they offer are excuses. What''s our next step? Lyndon¡¯s hurt and the cops will be on our tail. If they trace it back to your hire, will he turn on you?¡± ¡°Rest easy. I¡¯ve taken steps to ensure his silence.¡± Intrigued, Selina inquired, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°His days are numbered. He¡¯s battling terminal gastric cancer. I''ve promised a hefty sum post-mission, and a secure job for his soon-to- graduate daughter. He¡¯s got reasons to stay quiet and take the fall.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He won''t cross me.¡± Comforted by this, Selina simply responded, ¡°That''s reassuring.¡± Ending the call, Selina gripped her phone, her gaze icy with resolve. She pondered how Rosalynn always seemed to escape fate. Lyndon¡¯s timely intervention suggested he held her in special regard. She was undeniably an alluring bitch. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Rosalynn stood anxiously as Lyndon was wheeled into surgery. She had done her best to assess his injuries along the way. Abump on the head seemed minor, but with his history of head trauma, a concussion was a real concern, though his life wasn¡¯t in danger. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 The memory of the incident still shook her. That ck sedan drove directly towards her, an unmistakable attempt on her life. Who could be behind this, and why? If Lyndon hadn''t been there, she might have been dead by now. Interrupting her thoughts, a police officer approached, shing his badge. ¡°Did you call us? We''ll need to take your statement.¡± Rosalynn recounted the distressing events to the officer. The officer jotted down notes before inquiring, ¡°Did you catch a glimpse of the car¡¯s license te?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°And are you acquainted with the driver?¡± ¡°I''m not, no,¡± Rosalynn responded. Pondering for a moment, she added, ¡°However, | am positioned well for surveince. It¡¯s possible we might locate the vehicle.¡± The officer closed his notebook with a snap. ¡°Understood. We will reach out to you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she expressed her gratitude. ninjanovel Watching the officer depart, Rosalynn stood in the silent hallway, wrapping her arms around herself. Just then, her phone broke the silence, disying Keegan¡¯s name. Inhaling deeply, she answered, ¡°Keegan!¡± ¡°| wanted to inform you that the construction crew will be arriving tonight tomence work tomorrow.¡± Keegan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Understood, I¡¯m aware,¡± she acknowledged. As an urgent case was rushed into the emergency room, Rosalynn stepped aside. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you? It sounds like you¡¯re with paramedics.¡± Keegan¡¯s voice wasced with bewilderment. After a brief pause, Rosalynn chose honesty. ¡°I''m at the hospital.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 ¡°Hospital? What happened?¡± Keegan¡¯s concern was palpable. ¡°| was involved in a car collision.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°What! Are you unharmed?¡± Keegan¡¯s anxiety was evident. ¡°I''m unscathed. It was another who was injured,¡± she rified. ¡°Who suffered injury? Mr. Hughes?¡± he pressed. ¡°No. An attempt was made on me, but a friend took the blow instead. ninjanovel Keegan¡¯s shock was audible. ¡°An attempt on you? Who would do such a thing?¡± ¡°I''m unsure. I¡¯ve alerted the authorities,¡± Rosalynn conveyed. There was a brief silence before Keegan inquired, ¡°Is Mr. Hughes aware of the situation?¡± ¡°| haven''t informed him yet,¡± Rosalynn admitted. ¡°Have you two made amends?¡± Rosalynn paused, her response lingering in the quiet. Uncertain, she couldn¡¯t ascertain if reconciliation with Brian was a reality or not. ¡°Are you by yourself in the hospital at present?¡± Keegan probed further. ¡°Yes,¡± she finally uttered. ¡°Til reach out to him.¡± With that, Keegan ended the call. Shortly thereafter, Brian¡¯s call came through. ¡°You were in a car ident?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern. Rosalynn tightened her lips, saying, ¡°I¡¯m unharmed.¡± ¡°At which hospital are you?¡± ¡°Skrix Hospital,¡± she replied sinctly. ¡°Stay there,¡± he instructed before disconnecting. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 In the ensuing calm, Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts were eerily collected as she pondered the identity of her assant. Peering through the ss at the driver, she recognized no familiar features. He was an unknown entity, likely acting under orders. Spections raced through her mind, but Brylee¡¯s father surfaced as the prime suspect, the only figure she had conflicts with recently. Could he be the mastermind of this ident? Half an hourter, Brian appeared, Edwin in tow. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Grasping Rosalynn¡¯s hand, he scrutinized her, seeking any signs of injury. ¡°Are you truly fine?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she reassured. His anxiety abated slightly at her affirmation. ¡°What happened? Keegan mentioned an attempt on your well-being?¡± Rosalynn recounted, ¡°Lyndon and | nned to dine near the university. As he drove to park, a vehicle charged at me. Lyndon maneuvered his car to shield me, sparing me but incurring grave injuries himself.¡± At her words, Brian¡¯s grip tightened, his lips a firm Line. The reality that she had been seconds away from harm¡¯s way, saved only by Lyndon¡¯s intervention, echoed a haunting familiarity of past dangers.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the time, Brylee had lost control, attempting to douse Rosalynn with sulfuric acid, but Barlow intervened just in time to shield her. It was his rivals-in-love who unexpectedly became his wife¡¯s savior. The act left him wrestling with a tumult of emotions. ¡°Did you get a good look at the driver¡¯s face?¡± Brian inquired, his voice strained with barely concealed envy. Rosalynn paused to think before responding, ¡°His features were a blur, but he seemed to be in his forties.¡± ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t,¡± she admitted. After a brief silence, she added, ¡°Something tells me he was following orders. Could it be Brylee¡¯s father behind this?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed at the suggestion. Turning to Edwin, hemanded, ¡°Check on this immediately.¡± Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 ¡°Understood, sir.¡± With no further words, Edwin departed to carry out the order. Brian noticed Rosalynn¡¯s hand was icy. He enveloped her in a warm embrace and settled with her on a bench. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s stomach audibly rumbled. ¡°Have you missed Lunch?¡± he asked. Asimple nod was Rosalynn¡¯s response. ¡°Stay here. I''ll grab you something to eat,¡± Brian offered. Rosalynn offered no objection, only nodding in agreement. Brian tenderly kissed her forehead, then rose and walked away with amanding presence. As she watched him go, the warmth of his kiss lingered on her skin, aforting reminder of his genuine care and concern. ninjanovel She bit her lip and let out a soft sigh of relief. Brian returned twenty minutester, hands full of stic bags, his usual haughtiness absent in his brisk approach. ¡°The hospital''s vicinity didn¡¯t offer much. | didn¡¯t want you going hungry, so | grabbed a bit of everything,¡± he exined, setting the food down on the bench. Rosalynn surveyed the assortment. It contained fast food, porridge, noodles, and other kinds of food. Did he purchase every kind of food avable? ¡°Are you trying to fatten me up like a pig? How can | eat all this alone?¡± she asked, half in jest. ¡°Just don¡¯t curse me,¡± Brian retorted lightly. Rosalynn recoiled, perplexed, ¡°Have my words offended you?¡± Brian quipped, ¡°If you, my wife, are deemed a pig, then what does that make me?¡± Silence fell upon Rosalynn, leaving her speechless.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His statement somehow lightened her mood. ¡°Have you had something to eat?¡± she inquired. ¡°I''ve only managed to eat half,¡± Brian responded. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 ¡°Why don''t we finish it together?¡± Rosalynn suggested, picking up a box of fast food and starting to eat. Observing her refined manner of eating, Brian¡¯s lips curled into a smile of approval, and he too began to dine. The meal, although mundane in appearance, tasted superior to the finest feast, simply because they shared it together. Upon finishing, the ring of Rosalynn¡¯s phone punctuated the moment. It was an unknown caller. ncing at Brian, she answered, ¡°Yes, hello?¡± ¡°Good day, Miss Fuller. This is police department speaking.¡± ninjanovel The voice on the other end belonged to a police officer. Straightening up, Rosalynn greeted, ¡°Yes, hello?¡± Brian leaned in, attentively eavesdropping. ¡°We''ve located the individual responsible for the ident. His name is Darrion Lewis. He was found asleep in his vehicle, intoxicated. Upon questioning, he admitted to driving under the influence and causing the ident.¡± The police have apprehended the culprit of the crash? And it was merely a case of drunk driving? Rosalynn found it hard to believe. ¡°Is this merely an ident then?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°For now, it appears to be an ident. We''ll delve deeper in our inquiries,¡± answered the officer. ¡°| appreciate the update. Thank you,¡± she expressed her gratitude, ending the call. Brian, with a furrowed brow, queried, ¡°That was the police?¡± ¡°Yes, they''ve identified the driver responsible for the crash.¡± She ryed the details provided by the police. Ashadow crossed Brian¡¯s face as he probed, ¡°You''re certain you''re unacquainted with this man named Darrion Lewis?¡± After a moment''s reflection, Rosalynn affirmed with a nod, ¡°I¡¯m certain I''ve never met him. The police report stated he was intoxicated, yet he drove with deliberate precision. It¡¯s as though he was targeting me. | have a strong hunch he rammed into me intentionally.¡± Brian gave a reassuring nod. ¡°I''ll have Edwin dig deeper into this individual.¡± He was reaching for his phone to contact Edwin when it rang. It was Edwin on the line. Brian picked up immediately. ¡°Edwin, have you uncovered anything?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, the driver at fault is Darrion Lewis, an employee from Moreno Group in Skrix. The police have him in custody. His record indicates a daughter in college and a wife working at Moreno Group. Additionally, Darrion is battlingte-stage gastric cancer.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed in contemtion. The details seemed mundane, yet something didn¡¯t add up. For instance, why would someone with severe cancer consume heavy alcohol? Could it be despair or perhaps a scheme to secure his family¡¯s future after his passing?N?velDrama.Org content. With this thought, Brian instructed, ¡°Edwin, look into his recent contacts, especially anyone he spoke to right after the ident.¡± If this ident was indeed orchestrated, then this driver must havemunicated with the mastermind soon after the event. Identifying the first person he called could lead us to the puppeteer. ¡°Understood.¡± Edwin resumed his investigation into Darrion¡¯s connections. Rosalynn, understanding the gravity, remained silent, awaiting the oue of the probe. Shortly after, Edwin''s call came through again. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve done some digging. Darrion¡¯s been in touch with several colleagues, his family, and notably Beal Forbes, the Moreno family¡¯s butler in Skrix. Thest calls on his record were to Beal.¡± Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Brian didn¡¯t sidestep Rosalynn when he picked up Edwin''s call. Thus, Rosalynn overheard Edwin¡¯s briefing. Was the final person Darrion Lewis contacted none other than the Moreno family¡¯s butler? That butler was Selina¡¯s father! It seemed highly probable that Selina¡¯s father had incited this man to orchestrate a car crash! Rosalynn tightened her Lips, casting a nce at Brian. Brian¡¯s brow creased, his dark eyes brimming with uncertainty. Clearly, he hadn''t anticipated the driver¡¯sst call being to Selina¡¯s father. Could it merely be a coincidence? After all, what motive would Selina¡¯s father have to harm Rosalynn?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. For a brief moment, hepsed into silence. Observing his demeanor, Rosalynn inquired ¡°Brian, what''s your n if Selina¡¯s father is implicated in this Snapped back to reality, Brian gazed at her stoic visage, Lipspressed. His silence prompted Rosalynn to smile, a tinge of scorn in her tone. ¡°How foolish of me to ask! Selina, your past love who once saved your life. If her father is involved in this and she seeks forgiveness, you¡¯d pardon her father, wouldn''t you? Much Like how you''ve dealt with your mother¡¯s actions toward Karina. If | don¡¯t step in to discipline her, you¡¯d stand by idly!¡± Brian¡¯s frown deepened at her words. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY He sped Rosalynn¡¯s hand, asserting, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve not said I''d absolve Beal. I¡¯m aware my mother¡¯s betrayal has cost me your trust. But this is a different matter. Should Beal prove to be the culprit, | won¡¯t advocate for him. He will face his due consequences. You''re my wife, the most important person in my life.¡± His gaze held unwavering resolve. Asense of relief washed over Rosalynn. She clung to the hope that he would honor his promise. If Beal was indeed the culprit, she prayed he wouldn''t overlook Beal¡¯s actions for Selina¡¯s sake. If so, the fragile threads holding their marriage together could just snap. Brian went on, ¡°However, it¡¯s merely spection. Weck concrete proof linking Beal to this, don¡¯t we? As the Moreno family¡¯s trusted butler, Beal is held in high esteem. Hecks any motive to break thew.¡± Rosalynn cast her gaze downward, choosing silence. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 He had a point. What possible reason could Beal have for such actions? Was it to clear the path for Selina? If she were out of the picture, perhaps his daughter could rekindle her romance with Brian. Could that be the motive?N?velDrama.Org content. Or was it merely a coincidence? Suddenly, the light outside the emergency room dimmed. A doctor emerged. Snapped back to reality, Rosalynn hastened forward. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ninjanovel ¡°He¡¯s sustained a moderate concussion but nothing more serious. He¡¯ll need hospital observation for the next few days,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn expressed her gratitude. Despite bracing herself for the worst, the doctor¡¯s words brought her a wave of relief. Brian secured a VIP ward and a caregiver for Lyndon, then he and Rosalynn made their way to the ward. Lyndony in repose on the hospital bed, his head wrapped in gauze, hisplexion ashen. Rosalynn perched silently at his bedside, awaiting his awakening. Beside her, Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on Lyndon. An unexpected pang of jealousy took hold as he watched Rosalynn, looking every bit the devoted girlfriend at her lover¡¯s bedside. He averted his eyes, struggling internally to quell the jealousy. He kept telling himself that he shouldn¡¯t feel this way. Were it not for Lyndon, Rosalynn might have been harmed today. He ought to be grateful, not small-minded. Lyndon deserved his thanks. Shortly after, Lyndon stirred from his slumber, the effects of the anesthesia fading. Rosalynn, ted, inquired gently, ¡°Lyndon, are you alright?¡± In a daze, Lyndon gazed at her and murmured, ¡°Rosa?¡± Believing he sought her, Rosalynn responded tenderly, ¡°How do you feel? Need some water?¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze lingered on her as he gradually regained his senses. He made an effort to rise, and as Rosalynn moved to assist, Brian stepped forward to lend a hand. Rosalynn held her peace, turning instead to fetch Lyndon a drink. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Brian, with a hushed tone, expressed his gratitude, ¡°Lyndon, my thanks for your heroism today in saving my wife.¡± His gratitude was evident, yet he subtly reminded Lyndon of Rosalynn¡¯s status as his wife. Rosalynn was a married woman! Awave of dizziness washed over Lyndon. He shut his eyes, querying, ¡°The driver, where might he be?¡± ¡°At the precinct,¡± Brian responded. ¡°And his confession?¡± Lyndon probed further. Brian revealed, ¡°The police reported he was intoxicated and caused the ident.¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Impossible, this was no ident. Surely must have directed him.¡± Brian, lips pressed together, stayed silent. Rosalynn offered Lyndon water, suggesting, ¡°Drink some water first.¡± epting the ss, Lyndon revealed, ¡°Rosa, when | saw you this morning at the hospital entrance, | noticed someone watching you. | assumed it was Mr. Hughes¡¯ bodyguard and disregarded it. Now, it¡¯s clear you''ve been a target for some time.¡± Rosalynn, taken aback by this revtion, reflected. She had been at the hospital earlier for a DNA test! ¡°Hospital? Honey, why did you head to the hospital this morning? Were you not feeling well?¡± Brian regarded her with a questioning gaze. ninjanovel Rosalynn pressed her red lips together, mulling over an elusive answer. Previously, she had doubted whether Beal was the one who hadmanded Darrion to attack her. But now, she could ascertain that Beal was indeed the mastermind.N?velDrama.Org content. He had someone watch her, and upon discovering her applying for a DNA test, he became desperate to silence her. His fear was that she might unveil her true identity. ¡°What''s on your mind, honey?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a note of concern. Lyndon, reclining on the bed, fixed his gaze on her as well. Confronted with their earnest stares, Rosalynn resolved to disclose the truth. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 ¡°| actually went for a DNA test,¡± she confessed. Her admission left them momentarily taken aback. ¡°Rosa, with whom are you trying to match your DNA?¡± Lyndon inquired. ¡°Myself and my birth parents,¡± Rosalynn responded. A flicker of confusion crossed Brian''s face. ¡°Honey, have you located your real parents?¡± Rosalynn paused before admitting, ¡°I had my suspicions, but now I¡¯m nearly positive.¡± Anticipation tightened Brian''s features. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moreno,¡± she revealed. Ahush descended upon the room. Ang¡¯s LibraryBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lyndon recalled, ¡°Mrs. Moreno had only one daughter, yet she passed away as an infant. Rosa, you mean...¡± ¡°There must have been a mix-up. The child didn¡¯t die,¡± Rosalynn interjected. ¡°So, you believe you''re that child?¡± Brian pressed. Rosalynn affirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes. Remember the jade pendant | mentioned before? It has a dragon on it and ¡®Moreno¡¯ inscribed on the side. That pendant undoubtedly belongs to the Moreno family.¡± Upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, Lyndon recalled, ¡°Mrs. Moreno indeed possessed two ancestral jade pendants. One she gifted to Selina, the other was with herte daughter.¡± Brian¡¯s pulse quickened. He knew of the Moreno family¡¯s jade pendant heirlooms yet their appearance eluded him. If Rosalynn had a pendant, it would simplify matters greatly. ¡°Do you have the jade pendant with you? Revealing it to Mrs. Moreno would rify everything,¡± he inquired. Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°By some ill-fate, my home was robbed, and the jade pendant taken,¡± she revealed. Brian, taken aback, questioned, ¡°Your home was robbed? When did this happen?¡± ¡°While you were overseas, | discovered the theft. A thief had broken in and seized the jade during a moment of emptiness at home,¡± Rosalynn exined. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Brian gazed at her, his eyes swimming with unspoken thoughts. After a pause, he probed, ¡°Is that the reason for the new lock?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. Awave of remorse washed over Brian for his ignorance. At a time when she needed support, he had unwittingly let her face the ordeal alone. ¡°Rosa, whether you now have the pendant or not, I¡¯m with you. We must inform Mrs. Moreno immediately and arrange your reunion,¡± Lyndon dered. ninjanovel Rosalynn nced at him and said, ¡°We should await the DNA test¡¯s conclusion. What if it''s erroneous?¡± ¡°| believe we should redo the DNA test,¡± Brian suggested, shedding his guilt. Lyndon nodded in agreement. Rosalynn, recollecting someone shadowing her that morning, grasped their implication.N?velDrama.Org content. The test results could have been falsified. ¡°Could it be that someone, wishing to prevent Rosa¡¯s return, orchestrated the traffic ident to end her life?¡± Lyndon suggested, linking the ident to the DNA test results. Rosalynn remained silent and consented. Lyndon directed his gaze to Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s crucial that you immediately investigate who encouraged the driver¡¯s actions.¡± Brian hesitated, then responded, ¡°Yes, we''re considering Beal, the Moreno family¡¯s butler, as a suspect.¡± At this revtion, Lyndon showed a flicker of surprise. ¡°Beal? Selina¡¯s father?¡± Brian stole a nce at Rosalynn, his lips tightening slightly. Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Back when that unfortunate incident befell Mrs. Moreno¡¯s daughter, she copsed from sorrow. Her husband was preupied with her care, leaving Beal to handle the child''s funeral arrangements. Yet, the baby girl was alive at the time, wasn¡¯t she? And Beal, rather than informing them, secretly sent her away?¡± His spection had a ring of usibility to it. Rosalynn, her fingers tensely curled, felt a chill at the thought of human malevolence. Perhaps Beal orchestrated this for Selina¡¯s sake. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Without Rosalynn, Selina had be the apple of the eye of the Moreno heir, had she not? ¡°It''s highly probable that the car ident was orchestrated by Beal¡¯s doing. He feared the resurgence of Rosa¡¯s true identity, her reiming her rightful ce. He dreaded the revtion of his past misdeeds.¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression was frosty as he inquired of Brian, ¡°Mr. Hughes, how do you intend to handle this? Being Selina¡¯s father, will you protect him if he¡¯s implicated?¡± Brian met Lyndon¡¯s intense gaze, his arm protectively encircling Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Rosalynn is my beloved wife. Any who dare harm her shall not be forgiven by me.¡± His voice wasden with gravity, his eyes glinting with a frigid gleam. Lyndon regarded him briefly before arching his brows. ¡°I''ve been told you''ve upset Rosa. Tell me, how do you n to atone?¡± Brian found himself at a loss for words. Why did this man incessantly fan the mes? ¡°The quarrel is ours alone. Concern yourself not. We''ll address it privately, just the two of us.¡± ninjanovel Lyndon turned to Rosalynn, advising, ¡°Rosa, you mustn¡¯t show leniency to anyone who hurt you, regardless of their identity!¡± Brian was left speechless once more. Still, Lyndon was bent on driving a wedge between them! Since Lyndon had once saved Rosalynn, Brian held his peace. ¡°He¡¯s correct. Honey, should | ever anger you, your judgment shall be mine to ept.¡± How had he given in so quickly? She recalled the incident when Brylee hurled sulfuric acid at her and Brian¡¯s face had darkened with rage after Barlow hade to her rescue. He¡¯d even issued a stark warning, threatening to keep her away from Barlow or else he¡¯d ensure Barlow stayed in the hospital indefinitely. But now... Rosalynn stifled her rising thoughts and shifted the conversation. ¡°Lyndon, you haven''t had a meal yet. I''ll go get us some food.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lyndon nced at her, then at Brian. ¡°Should you be the one heading out on errands?¡± Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Was he suggesting that such menial tasks were unsuitable for men? Brian clenched his jaw. Asking Rosalynn to do the errand would imply hecked consideration for women. But if he went himself, it would mean leaving the two alone. Weighing his options, he made his decision. ¡°Honey, you stay. I''ll go fetch the food.¡± ninjanovel Rosalynn gave him a look but voiced no objection. ¡°His head must be reeling. Pick up something light and easy to digest.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Brian agreed. Lyndon arched an eyebrow. ¡°I''d like the pork congee and pastries from the shop on West Street. It¡¯s a bit of a hassle, | appreciate it, Mr. Hughes.¡± Brian was left without words. The heart of the city was here, while West Street was a good distance away. That shop, a hotspot known online, often required a wait. Lyndon was clearly being deliberate! Brian caught his taunting look and curbed his irritation. For the sake that Lyndon once saved his wife, he would bear it. ¡°It''s no trouble, but it takes over an hour to drive back and forth from there, not counting the queue. If you¡¯re hungry, have more water. Don''t starve.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lyndon¡¯s smirked slightly. ¡°Thanks for the concern, Mr. Hughes. | can wait.¡± Without further word to Lyndon, Brian gave Rosalynn a fleeting look and departed. Just then, Edwin tapped on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Hughes, where might you be off to?¡± Edwin had arrived. It was likely that Brain had considered sending him on errands. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 However, to demonstrate his earnestness of gratitude, he opted to go himself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I''ll be out for a bit. Stay here.¡± With Edwin¡¯s presence, he essentially acted as a lookout. With this reassurance, Brian headed for the elevator and descended. Reaching the hospital¡¯s entrance, he encountered Kyson rushing in. Brian halted and said, ¡°Kyson, what brings you here?¡± Kyson stopped, equally surprised. ¡°What are the odds, running into you? A friend hurt his ankle during basketball. I¡¯m here to see him. And you? What''s your reason for being here?¡± Brian paused briefly before revealing, ¡°Lyndon¡¯s had a traffic ident and is hospitalized.¡± Kyson was stunned by the news. ¡°Lyndon was in a traffic ident? Is he alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°So, which room is he in? I''ll drop by.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Brian gazed momentarily at Kyson and an idea came to him. ¡°Follow me. I''ll show you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They stepped into the elevator, with Brian guiding Kyson to the back corner, pulling him close. ¡°Kyson, duck your head a moment.¡± ¡°yihat¡¯s wrong?¡± Kyson, puzzled yetpliant, bent his head. Brian deftly extracted two hairs,menting, ¡°You had a gray hair.¡± Kyson, feeling the tug on his scalp, inspected the hair, noting it was ck. ¡°Brian, it isn¡¯t gray.¡± Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Unfazed, Brian collected the hair, replying, ¡°Ah, must be the light ying tricks. My mistake.¡± Kyson nced skeptically at the overhead light, inwardly chiding Brian¡¯s supposedly failing vision despite his youth. Exiting the elevator, they stepped onto the VIP level.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian guided Kyson to Lyndon¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Lyndon, are you doing okay? Can you tell me how the car ident happened?¡± ninjanovel With a look of worry, Kyson approached the bedside. Lyndon offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I''m fine. What brings you here?¡± ¡°| was here to visit a ssmate and ran into Brian at the entrance. He filled me in on your ident,¡± Kyson exined. Lyndon¡¯s gaze drifted to Brian inadvertently. Brian was busy extracting strands of hair from Rosalynn. After securing two strands, he signaled for Edwin to leave. Could Brian be scheming topare Rosalynn¡¯s and Kyson¡¯s DNA? Lyndon pondered, casting a nce at Kyson. Meanwhile, outside, Brian entrusted the strands of hair from Kyson and Rosalynn to Edwin. ¡°Edwin, make your way to Wragos immediately and locate a credibleb for DNA testing. You must monitor the process closely. | need those results urgently.¡± Sensing the gravity in Brian¡¯s voice, Edwin epted the task. ¡°Mr. Hughes, these are...¡± ¡°They''re samples from Rosalynn and Kyson.¡± Edwin, slightly taken aback, surmised the implication. Yet, he refrained from furtherment, pocketed the samples, and hurried off. Brian peered once more into the room, then made his way downstairs. He had to buy some food for Lyndon! Back in the room, Kyson was taken aback to learn that Lyndon had risked himself to thwart a mad driver aiming for Rosalynn. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 He nced at Rosalynn with a frown. ¡°Who is targeting you? And now Lyndon¡¯s caught up in this mess.¡± Was he implying that she was to me for Lyndon¡¯s predicament? Arching an eyebrow, Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Are you suggesting the victim is at fault here?¡± Kyson, caught off-guard, rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what | mean. But why are you so involved with Lyndon? Remember, you''re a married woman.¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Kyson, what exactly are you implying?¡± Kyson cast a sidelong nce at the visibly upset Lyndon and murmured, ¡°I''m merely stating facts.¡± Rosalynn, unfazed, teased, ¡°Kyson dear, did you time travel here from the past?¡± Kyson¡¯s head snapped up, confusion etched on his face. ¡°Come again?¡± Rosalynn teased further, ¡°If you aren''t a time-traveler, then how else to exin your old-fashioned views at such a tender age?¡± Kyson, caught off guard, stammered, ¡°I...¡± Rosalynn cut in, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely intrigued. Aren¡¯t you friends with any of the girls at school?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Kyson scoffed dismissively, ¡°I only hang out with guys.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. That exined Kyson¡¯s socially awkward ways! ¡°And what about Selina? When | stopped by your home yesterday, the two of you seemed quite close!¡± Kyson shot her a sharp look. ¡°Must your thoughts always be so tainted? She¡¯s my sister!¡± ¡°But she isn¡¯t your sister by blood,¡± Rosalynn pointed out. Kyson defended, ¡°Our bond is stronger than that of siblings by blood!¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°Precisely, you''re not rted! So, what¡¯s wrong with you having a friendly bond with a non-blood-rted girl, while | can¡¯t do the same with a man?¡± Kyson seethed, unable to contain his irritation. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 ¡°Your... Your logic is wed!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You''re just being judgmental and conceited!¡± ea) ¡°You what?¡± she challenged. Cornered, Kyson¡¯s face reddened. ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t engage in disputes withdies.¡± Rosalynn¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°| wouldn''t stoop to arguing with a child anyway.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lyndon, unable to suppress his amusement, chimed in, ¡°Come on, Kyson. Have you forgotten why you came to the hospital? Just go visit your friend.¡± He mused silently about Kyson¡¯s treatment of his so-called sister. Such regret he would harbor in years toe. ¡°Lyndon, I¡¯m heading out then,¡± said Kyson. ninjanovel ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to your parents. | don¡¯t want them worrying,¡± Lyndon advised. ¡°Understood,¡± Kyson acknowledged, casting a final look at Rosalynn before departing. As the door shut, Lyndon noticed Rosalynn¡¯s gaze lingering where Kyson had been. ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t be troubled by him. He isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± Regaining herposure, Rosalynn offered a smile. ¡°I''m aware. His devotion to Selina is admirable. | can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy for her.¡± She pondered how life might have been with the Moreno family, suspecting she and Kyson would have been quite close. The topic of Selina brought a discernible chill to Lyndon¡¯s demeanor.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The thought of Beal sacrificing another''s future for his daughter''s affluence was repugnant to him. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Years had passed, yet had Beal¡¯s conscience not stirred with remorse? And what of Selina? Was she oblivious to her father¡¯s actions, or was she implicated as well? These contemtions cast a frosty glint in Lyndon¡¯s eyes. Any threat to Rosalynn was a threat to him. Interrupted by the rumble of his own hunger, Lyndon was jolted back to the present, meeting Rosalynn¡¯s gaze. ¡°Feeling hungry? Should | grab something for you to eat?¡± she asked with a smile. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°No, thank you,¡± Lyndon replied softly. ¡°My hunger is there, but my mind is elsewhere, and my appetite has waned. Just stay and chat.¡± Rosalynn understood and simply offered him a ss of water.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In the Moreno family¡¯s house. Selina discreetly ushered her father aside. ¡°What''s thetest, dad?¡± she inquired anxiously. Beal reassured her with aforting pat. ¡°All is well. The police have attributed it to Darrion¡¯s drunkenness. It was a mere traffic ident.¡± Relieved by the news, Selina exhaled deeply. ¡°That''s the most favorable oue.¡± Beal gazed at her, querying, ¡°What''s our next move? Rosalynn¡¯s presence is a lurking threat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Selina, peering into the horizon, replied, ¡°Indeed, but for now, we must stay level-headed to evade their attention. Besides, Rosalynn¡¯s employment here, coupled with the museum''s expansion, provides enough opportunity for an... unfortunate ident, wouldn''t you agree?¡± Her voice carried a somber tone, her eyes shimmering with a frosty gleam. Beal''s expression brightened as hemended, ¡°Clever as always, my dear daughter.¡± With a frosty twist to her lips, Selina demanded, ¡°I need you to orchestrate a swap of the test results wlessly. Any slip-up, and it''s game over.¡± Beal affirmed with a nod. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± With that, Selina gestured for him to attend to his duties. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Alone, she surveyed the grand estate, plucking a crimson rose and idly twirling it between her fingers. As the apple of the eye of the Moreno family, she would tolerate no threat. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Brian finally came back with the food Lyndon required. At that moment, Rosalynn sat by Lyndon¡¯s side, engaged in gentle conversation. Lyndon, with a soft smile ying on his lips, observed Rosalynn under the soft glow of the Lamplight, their scene resembling a cozy painting. Jealousy gnawed at Brian, yet he quelled it and strode through the door, dering, ¡°Have a taste.¡± His face etched with displeasure, Lyndon greeted his sour expression with a teasing smile, ¡°Mr. Hughes, your efforts are most commendable. It''s truly an honor to try the food you''ve so kindly brought.¡± Brian responded with cool detachment, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. After all, you did save my wife''s life.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Lyndon remarked lightly, ¡°It appears | should be thanking Rosa for this.¡± Brian retorted inly, ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware.¡± Their banter continued as Rosalynn set about unpacking the food. ¡°Lyndon, eat up while it¡¯s warm,¡± she encouraged. Brian observed her, on the verge of feeding Lyndon, and intervened, seizing the bowl of porridge from her hands. ¡°Til take over.¡± Lyndon cast a nce at him. ¡°Oh? Feeding me, are you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian shot back, ¡°Getting your hopes up?¡± Lyndon quipped, ¡°Just a reminder. Don¡¯t get too carried away. | assure you, I¡¯m quite straight.¡± Brian could only muster a wordless stare. ¡°Will you eat it yourself, or shall | summon the caregiver for assistance?¡± Brian inquired, his face a mask of indifference. Upon noticing Lyndon¡¯s nce in Rosalynn¡¯s direction, a frosty gleam shed in Brian¡¯s eyes. Did he expect Rosalynn to attend to him? The thought crossed Brian¡¯s mind. With a smile, Lyndon epted the bowl. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 ¡°My hands are fine.¡± Brian¡¯s frosty demeanor thawed marginally as he observed Lyndon eating unaided. Yet, his gaze lingered on Lyndon, vignt against any sign he might seek Rosalynn¡¯s aid. Lyndon sampled the congee and remarked leisurely, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve dered my orientation. Your looks of affection are unwarranted.¡± Dumbfounded, Brian couldn¡¯t muster a reply. He was not gazing with affection! Lyndon certainly thought too highly of himself! Rosalynn, eavesdropping on their exchange, flicked her gaze between them and couldn''t suppress a grin. The pair shared a curious chemistry. Had Brian not been her spouse, she might have fancied pairing them up. She pondered who would dominate in such a pairing. Catching her musing expression, Brian was momentarily at a loss for words. He enveloped her in his embrace, his fingers delicately cradling her chin. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really? Were your thoughts on me, perhaps?¡± With a yful tone, Brian drew her closer. Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened, her response withheld. She sought to disengage his hand from her chin.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Unfazed, Brian pressed his lips to hers. ¡°One should naturally ponder over their husband, not odd musings,¡± he whispered. While entwined in Brian¡¯s kiss and embrace, Rosalynn rolled her eyes. ¡°Brian, release me. This is a hospital. Have you no shame?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Shame? That doesn¡¯t concern me. Others matter not.¡± Rosalynn, left wordless, could only gaze at him with her eloquent eyes. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Brian¡¯s spirits were high, as Rosalynn held back her sharp tongue. He drew closer once more, nting a kiss upon her Lips. ¡°Your mouth tastes incredibly sweet. What have you been eating?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. His desire to continue their kisses grew stronger. ¡°Isn''t it obvious what | ate?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response came with a sharp tone. With a grin, Brian responded, ¡°Certainly, we¡¯ve shared the same meal. Do you find my lips just as sweet?¡± Rosalynn suppressed the urge to roll her eyes, her patience wearing thin. ¡°No. Now let me go.¡± ¡°I''d rather savor your sweetness further, Brian dered, kissing her once again. Ang¡¯s Library Lyndon, witnessing their exchange, found the congee in his mouth to be utterly unptable. He set the bowl aside with a cough. At the sound, Rosalynn shot Brian a withering look and attempted to push him away, yet Brian¡¯s embrace remained firm. ¡°Why the cough, Lyndon? Something stuck in your throat? The tissue¡¯s right there. Help yourself,¡± Brian said, unfazed. Lyndon merely wiped his mouth, his gaze fixed on Brian, too stunned for words. ¡°Don''t gaze at me so fondly. It''s clear as day. I¡¯m straight,¡± Brian teased, a smile ying on his lips. Lyndon, left speechless, found his intent to repulse Brian had backfired, leaving him the one repelled. ¡°It''s time you go. I¡¯m tired,¡± Lyndon dered, no longer able to stomach their affectionate disy. Brian¡¯s smile widened, pleased by the dismissal. ¡°Sure, just call if you need anything.¡± Lyndon cast a quick look in his direction. Rosalynn, still in Brian¡¯s grasp, chimed in, ¡°I''ll drop by tonight.¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes softened at her. ¡°No need. The caregiver¡¯s here. You needn¡¯t bother. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡± ¡°I''m not tired,¡± Rosalynn replied. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 But Lyndon was. Exhausted by their overt disys of affection. ¡°Rosa, really, you mustn''t. I''ll call my assistant if there¡¯s a need. You go on with your day,¡± Lyndon insisted,pelling Rosalynn to relent. ¡°Then I''ll bring you the congee | cook tomorrow morning,¡± she offered. ¡°Alright,¡± Lyndon conceded quietly. Cradling Rosalynn, Brian acknowledged Lyndon with a nod, signaling his triumph, and departed. Lyndon, with the door now shut, tightened his lips and closed his eyes gradually. He hoped Brian could always be kind to Rosalynn. Ang¡¯s Library Otherwise, Lyndon was prepared to step in. Once outside, Rosalynn pushed away from Brian¡¯s grasp, and he released her. She inhaled deeply, adjusted her attire, shot Brian a scathing look, and hastened toward the elevator. Brian trailed behind at his own pace. Inside the elevator, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Did you pluck my hair for a DNA test?¡± Brian¡¯s expression grew stern at the question. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve taken some of Kyson¡¯s hair as well and sent Edwin to Wragos for your DNA analysis.¡± Should she belong to the Moreno lineage, Kyson would be her brother. This DNA test would verify their familial ties. He decided to request Edwin¡¯s return to Wragos for a DNA test, just as a precaution. After all, Wragos fell under his control. If others intended to meddle, they needed to gauge their own capabilities. Silent, Rosalynn continued with Brian out of the elevator and into his vehicle. As the car glided forward, she nced at her watch and mentioned, ¡°Keegan expects the builders at the site tonight. Take me there, please.¡± Brian, eyeing the road, responded, ¡°The crew knows their job. It¡¯s not their first day. They¡¯ll manage without you. Visit tomorrow. He yearned for a thorough discussion, sensing her softened stance toward him today. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Feeling somewhat weary, Rosalynn didn¡¯t argue. They arrived back at Owmale Hotel. Brian apanied her into her room, Without protest, Rosalynn retreated to the bathroom to freshen up. Emerging, she found Brian by the window, absorbed in the view outside his posture as stately and alluring as ever. Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened, she remained silent. Maybe it was the day¡¯s events that left her with an echo of fear. In that instant, she sensed the futility of bickering with him. Life held no guarantees. The next moment was always a mystery. If today had been herst, would she have harbored any regrets?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Brian approach until his arms wrapped around her, pulling her close. He embraced her fiercely, as though trying to merge her into his very being. ¡°I''m sorry, honey.¡± His sparse words carried the weight of his emotions, his love for her. Alone, she had endured much recently, while hemented herck of understanding, her failure to love him as he desired. ninjanovel What had he done in return? She faced death twice, yet he was absent. He realized he had failed as a husband. Rosalynn stood still, engulfed by his familiar scent, feeling a twinge in her nose, her eyes moistening. Even the strongest woman harbors a tender heart. She craved nothing but his genuine care for her. His current tenderness, his apology, melted her heart. Brian gently lifted her face, his gaze full of love at her tear- stained eyes. Without a word, he tenderly kissed her eyelids. His kiss was soft, filled with longing topensate for the love he had withheld. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 She epted his affection, her eyes closed. But Brian restrained himself. Admiring her captivating face, he fought his rising desire. He wanted her to know this reconciliation wasn¡¯t about physical want.Original from N?velDrama.Org. His love was both of the flesh and the soul. They clung to one another in silence, seeking serenity. Then, the calm was broken by the ring of Brian¡¯s phone. Cradling Rosalynn in his embrace, he lounged on the couch and epted the call. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve taken the samples to theb. We expect results within three days, at most,¡± Edwin informed. ¡°Keep a close watch on the process,¡± Brian instructed. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Till be vignt, rest assured,¡± Edwin assured him. After a brief silence, Edwin added, ¡°Also, our team has located Kennedi. Should we arrange her return to the country?¡± Kennedi was found? With a sidelong look at Rosalynn, Brianmanded, ¡°If Kennedi¡¯s been found, then yes, bring her back.¡± At the mention of ¡°Kennedi¡±, Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you searching for Kennedi?¡± she asked. Brian affirmed with a nod. ¡°She nearly took your life. | won''t let her off easily.¡± Rosalynn bit her lip, pleading, ¡°Please, let her be. Barlow owed her one and wished for us to leave her alone.¡± Observing the sorrow in her gaze, Brian squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Alright, we''ll honor his request.¡± To Edwin, he said ¡°Edwin, release Kennedi but warn her against returning to Wragos.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Hughes.¡± Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 As thoughts of Barlow¡¯s demise clouded her mind, Rosalynn slipped away from Brian¡¯s grasp to fetch some water. Brian ended the call and eyed her slender figure. He drew in a breath, approached her, and encircled her in an embrace from behind. After a moment, he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this under control.¡± The thought of anyone harming his beloved was unbearable. If he didn¡¯t revenge for his wife, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy to be her husband. ninjanovel Rosalynn paused to take a drink of water before saying, ¡°Unless the driver admits there¡¯s more to the crash than his drunk driving, our hands are tied.¡± Clearly, the driver¡¯s reckless audacity stemmed from promises of Beal¡¯s favors. His life was nearing its end. There was no incentive for him to confess. Brian¡¯s gaze held a frosty edge, yet a crafty grin yed across his Lips.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Money does wonders, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalyn, caught off guard, looked at him, her face a canvas of questions. Brian affectionately tousled her hair, his own smile emerging. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s reply hung in the air as she weighed her thoughts. ¡°Brian, given that Selina once saved your life, can you truly turn her away if she pleads for her father?¡± She understood Brian¡¯s nature. Resolute in business but fiercely loyal to his circle. Selina had been his first love and even saved him one, and to dismiss her might leave an indelible scar, a source of eternal remorse. This wasn¡¯t the oue Rosalynn had hoped for. ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ve already made it clear. You¡¯re my priority,¡± Brian affirmed, his hands pressing gently on her shoulders as he held her gaze. ¡°I''ve caused you pain before. | refuse to repeat those mistakes.¡± She alone had the power to sway him. His earnest eyes struck a chord within Rosalynn. Her defenses began to crumble as she peered into his deep, earnest eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to swim? Then how did you end up in the water?¡± Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 And how had Selinae to be his savior? The debt of a life saved was a heavy one to bear. ¡°I can swim,¡± Brian conceded with a heavy heart. ¡°But after being poisoned, | was weakened and fat, because the medication | took contained hormones. Therefore, my limbs failed me in the water.¡± Reminiscing, he sighed and said, ¡°Many who drown know how to swim. At that moment, | thought dying would be a relief from my illness. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Selina¡¯s rescue was unexpected. Despite the chill ofte autumn and her slight frame, the effort she made to save me was immense.¡± Upon hearing Brian¡¯s words, Rosalynn sank into deep thought. A fat boy on ate autumn... Amemory from long ago surfaced. She was twelve or thirteen at the time, and she remembered saving a fat boy. She could not have forgotten it if she tried. Back then, she had almost given her own life to save him from drowning. Could it be... She was startled by her own bold spection. Staring at Brian¡¯s handsome face, she asked, ¡°The ce where you fell into the water, was it Lakefront Vige?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widened as he pulled back in surprise. ¡°How did you know? My dad took me with him to inspect a project. That ce was going to be demolished to make way for a sewage treatment nt. And you''re right, it was called Lakefront Vige. Rosalynn stared at the man in front of him, her chest tightening with emotion. Only one thing was running in her mind: being fit can really work wonders for one¡¯s appearance. Looking at this chiseled hottie in front of her, no one would ever assume that he used to be among those who were called fatty.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now that she looked at him carefully from up close, she could see the resemnce. His features were exactly the same from ten years ago. So it was actually she who had once saved him! Rosalynn felt equally amused and frustrated. What a foolish man she married to! First, he didn¡¯t recognize his own wife, and apparently he had also mistaken his savior. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 How foolish! ¡°Rosa, you haven¡¯t answered my question. How did you know that ce?¡± Brian said, looking at her smile. He had a faint inkling of what might be going on. His gaze was deep and intense as he looked at her. Rosalynn held his gaze and said, ¡°I think you already know the answer to that, Mr. Brian Hughes. The person who saved you that day... it was me.¡± ninjanovel Brian¡¯s hunch proved to be true. He gripped her shoulders, his eyes sparkling with tion. ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°Yes. How could you have mistaken me for Selina?¡± Rosalynn asked. Brian restrained his emotions and recounted, ¡°When | woke up at the hospital, she was by my side. | only remember that a girl had saved me, so | asked if it was her. She said yes.¡± That woman¡¯s shamelessness really knew no bounds. She even went as far as iming someone else¡¯s deed as her own. Rosalynn exined, ¡°That time when | saved you, you were so heavy that | had almost lost my life. You were out cold, and you needed to be taken to the hospital. | couldn¡¯t move you, so | had to go and call the adults for help. But when | had taken them to the ce where | left you, you were already gone. | just assumed you had woken up and found your way back on your own.¡± All the pieces were finally in ce. Because of a mistake, he took the wrong person as his savior. Brian¡¯s eyes were tender as he looked at the beautiful face before him. His heart was filled with awe. After so many twists and turns, he almost couldn''t believe that she was his wife now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They had to go through dark tunnels and many high walls, but here she was, warm and Lovely in his arms. They had found their way back to each other and bound their lives forever. ¡°Rosa, | love you so much!¡± At this moment, he was ovee with a surge of emotion. His feelings grew hot, no longer able to find their form in just words. His lips worshipped her with kisses. Rosalynn felt her skin tingle in answer to Brian¡¯s emotion. Their marriage, whichsted for more than two years, had not been an easy path. It was a long and winding road, starting with his indifference until love eventually blossomed. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 They had almost decided to end it from misunderstandings. Now that another truth had been revealed, what did it mean for their future? Could Rosalynn use it to her advantage and get the upper hand? Her thoughts went back to Gail¡¯s words about marriage. She had said that Marriage was a delicate affair and it required a refined bnce. ¡°You can afford to think about something else at a time like this? Ang¡¯s Library Concentrate.¡± Brian tackled her onto the couch and showered her with small kisses all over. Rosalynn blurted out, ¡°I was thinking about having a ¡®refined bnce.¡± ¡°What?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Brian paused, his lips lifting from her skin as he looked at her with deep and thoughtful eyes. The next second, Rosalynn twisted her body and flipped him over. ¡°Brian, are you familiar with the tango?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled. Pinned beneath her, Brian could only gaze back at her alluring expression and replied with a raspy tone, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And who might that be with? Selina?¡± she probed further. As Rosalynn¡¯s hand drifted from his jawline to his throat, Brian knew he had to choose his words carefully. In a swift motion, he reversed their positions, hovering above her. His fingersbed tenderly through her tresses, his lips grazing her delicate earlobe as he murmured, ¡°Honey, my dances are yours alone from this day forward.¡± His voice, deep and husky, sent a thrilling pulse through her, captivating Rosalynn entirely. Her toes curled instinctively, her arms encircling his neck as she dered, ¡°I wish to be advancing forever.¡± Brian paused his yful flirtation, a hint of bewilderment in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you intend to never retreat, or will you never hinder my advance?¡± Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Rosalynn asked. Brian assured, ¡°Honey, your wish is mymand.¡± With a sly smile, Rosalynn initiated a kiss, embracing her newfound realization, inspired by Gail¡¯s words. A woman had to know when to press forward and when to yield.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was determined to gently guide her husband, securing her role as the one ever advancing. Meanwhile, Brian sensed an oddity in their conversation but shrugged off the need to decipher it. In this moment, his sole desire was tovish her with love. He worshiped her with kisses, marking a trail along her body, pride swelling within him as he watched her surrender to his touch. The following day, Rosalynn awoke to an empty bed. Confused, she reached for her phone to check the time, only to find it had been turned off. No doubt, it was Brian¡¯s doing, a considerate gesture following their renewed closeness from the night before. ninjanovel Rosalynn¡¯s smile bloomed as she sat upright, attempting to power on her phone. Realizing it was already seven, and remembering her promise to deliver breakfast to Lyndon, she swiftly rose to get ready. Freshened up, Rosalynn entered the living room to find Brian, d in a grey robe, immersed in work. The aroma of breakfast filled the air. ¡°You''re up? Freshen up and join me for breakfast,¡± Brian invited upon noticing Rosalynn. ¡°No, | need to ask the hotel manager for the kitchen,¡± she replied. ¡°You n to cook congee for Lyndon?¡± Brian set aside hisptop, approached the table, and chuckled. ¡°Honey, Lyndon will be famished by the time you''re done. Eat with me first. Rosalynn¡¯s gazended on a thermos on the table, sparking joy in her eyes. ¡°Is the congee ready?¡± ¡°Yes, | had the hotel manager prepare it,¡± Brian confirmed as he seated himself. His thoughtfulness touched her. He had wanted her to rest Longer. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Touched, Rosalynn took a seat across from him. Brian served her steak, pushing the te towards her. Famished, she began to eat. Brian watched her with affectionate eyes. Feeling his intense stare, Rosalynn questioned, ¡°Why watch me instead of eating?¡± Brian, enchanted by her Lips, leaned forward, cradling her head, and nted a kiss. ¡°Honey, you are more alluring than any meal.¡± His voice carried a yful joy, which Rosalynn found unbearable. She nudged him away, wiping her mouth with a frown. ¡°Stop it. Just eat.¡± With augh, Brian turned to his breakfast. Following their meal, Brian and Rosalynn switched attire and made their way to the hospital. ninjanovel Stepping from the vehicle, Brian instinctively slid his right arm over her waist. Rosalynn registered only the constricting hug that increasingly impeded herfort. ¡°Could you please let go of me?¡± Brian dered with a grave tone, ¡°No, | must show the world you are my wife.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. What could possibly make him jealous? It struck her that it was time to inform him about Lyndon¡¯s past love. ¡°Brian, are you aware that Lyndon cherished another before?¡± Interest piqued, Brian¡¯s brow arched. ¡°Is that so? Did he hold affection for someone?¡± ¡°Indeed. However, she is no longer with us.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Rosalynn shared the story of Rosanna with Brian. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 He listened intently, musing over the new information. ¡°Rosanna? Her name also contains ¡®Rosa¡®?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Mrs. Moreno mentioned Rosanna bore a resemnce to me,¡± Rosalynn exined. A sh of insight crossed Brian¡¯s eyes, recalling his initial encounter with Lyndon. It made sense. Lyndon had clung to Rosalynn¡¯s hand ever since she had saved him. Was it possible he saw in her the shadow of his departed love? Was Lyndon transferring his old affections onto Rosalynn? ¡°| must solidify your identity as my wife.¡± Rosalynn sensed the embrace around her waist tighten. Rosalynn questioned, ¡°But why?¡± Brian teased, ¡°People often fall in love and marry their saviors. See? ninjanovelBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. You once saved me and | made you my wife. Perhaps Lyndon wants to do the same.¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Before she could respond, Brian yfully probed, ¡°Honey, who else have you rescued? I¡¯m curious about the number of my rivals-in-love.¡± Rosalynn stayed quiet, unsure how to react. She had to admit Brian¡¯s imagination was really running wild. They walked into the VIP ward to find Lyndon propped against his bed, absorbed in hisptop work. Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Lyndon, this is your second head injury. Can¡¯t you take your recovery seriously?¡± Lyndon nced up, his gaze briefly meeting Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s entwined hands, then averted his eyes. ¡°I''m feeling much better today,¡± he imed. Brian caught Lyndon¡¯s fleeting look and chuckled, letting go of Rosalynn to open a thermos. ¡°Time for your breakfast.¡± Lyndon, smelling the food, gave Rosalynn a warm smile. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 ¡°Rosa, did you make this? Thanks.¡± Rosalynn smiled abashedly as she looked at Brian. Brian quipped, ¡°Just to rify, you¡¯re thanking the wrong person.¡± Lyndon¡¯s grateful expression stiffened, and he turned to Brian, ¡°Isn¡¯t Rosa the cook?¡± Brian, casually circling Rosalynn¡¯s waist, replied cheerfully, ¡°The hotel staff prepared the congee. My wife was too tired to cook after our lengthy intimacyst night, which caused us to sleep in.¡± The insinuation was clear, and Rosalynn, blushing, quickly detached from Brian. ¡°Lyndon, eat your breakfast while it¡¯s hot. I''ll check with the doctor about your condition,¡± she said, hastily leaving the room. Brian watched Lyndon with a scrutinizing gaze, hands pocketed. Lyndon, sipping his congee, asked without looking up, ¡°Have you two made up?¡± Brian answered, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that even quarreling couples found sce in each other¡¯s arms. Haven''t you heard of this before?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon, after a pause, voiced with quiet intensity, ¡°Rosa is wonderful. Don¡¯t hurt her again. Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened, his lips tightening. ninjanovel ¡°And what would you do if | did?¡± Lyndon met his stare. ¡°She''d deserve someone better,¡± he stated firmly. Brian gazed at Lyndon with a calm expression and remarked, ¡°Someone better? You''re not talking about yourself, are you?¡± Lyndon kept silent, his hand tightening around the thermos. Brian inquired, ¡°My wife mentioned you and your ex-girlfriend, Lyndon. You wouldn''t shift your feelings for her onto my wife, would you?¡± A flicker of sorrow briefly crossed Lyndon¡¯s handsome face. He cast his gaze downward slightly and didn¡¯t give a direct answer to Brian¡¯s question. Instead, he cautioned, ¡°Brian, whatever happens, just don¡¯t upset Rosa and don¡¯t hurt her. I''ll be watching you closely.¡± Brian gazed intently and dered with conviction, ¡°Ease your mind. There won''t be an opening for you to steal her away from me. And let me be clear; keep any untoward thoughts about my wife to yourself. Remember, she¡¯s your cousin.¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Upon hearing these words, the sorrow in Lyndon¡¯s eyes dissolved, giving way to a smile. ¡°Brian, my mother, and Mrs. Moreno don¡¯t share a biological cousin connection. Additionally, in ancient times, it was usual for cousins to get married.¡± Brian¡¯s expression grew serious, but before he could speak, Lyndon chimed in, ¡°No need to fret. As long as you keep Rosa happy, | won¡¯t meddle in your rtionship.¡± Would this guy be a substitute option? Being constantly watched made Brian feel uneasy! As Brian squinted at Lyndon¡¯s good-looking face, a spark of inspiration lit up in his mind.Original from N?velDrama.Org. If Lyndon had enough energy to focus on his wife, maybe he could find someone to divert Lyndon¡¯s attention. After consulting the doctor about Lyndon¡¯s health, Rosalynn returned to the ward. The ward was filled with silence. Lyndon sat on the bed, eyes fixed on hisptop, while Brian rxed on the sofa, legs crossed, engrossed in his phone. Rosalynn blinked, feeling the harmony in the air, and hoped the two guys had not argued earlier. ¡°Why did the doctor say?¡± Lyndon inquired. ¡°The doctor advised you to look after yourself and don¡¯t tire yourself,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Considering your head¡¯s been injured twice.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Understood.¡± Lyndon acknowledged, his tone reflecting gentle warmth and devotion. ncing at theptop before him, Rosalynn remarked, ¡°You mentioned it, but yourptop is still running. Shut it down.¡± With a grin, Lyndonplied and switched it off. ¡°That''s better.¡± Rosalynn approved her tone content. She pondered for a moment before addressing the male caregiver in the ward. ¡°Sir, it might be a good idea for us to swap contact information. Could you do me a favor and watch over him? Make sure he doesn¡¯t sneakily bury himself in work after we depart. If he doesn¡¯t act appropriately, feel free to inform me.¡± The caregiver cast a doubtful nce at Lyndon. Lyndon sighed and said, ¡°Rosa, just sitting on the bed with nothing to do feels dull.¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 ¡°Then get some sleep,¡± Rosalynn suggested firmly. ¡°Okay, I''ll go along with your n,¡± Lyndon replied, feeling Like he had no other option but to agree. Rosalynn beamed,pleting the contact exchange with the caregiver. Witnessing the scene, Brian felt a surge of jealousy. ninjanovel Thest thing he wanted was his wife¡¯s attention on another man. Given the situation, he had to keep his cool. After all, the man before him had saved his wife¡¯s life. ¡°Honey, you''ve got duties to attend to. Time for us to go.¡± Brian gave Rosalynn a gentle reminder. ncing at her watch, Rosalynn pressed her lips together. The construction team had already started working in the field. She needed to visit the construction site to hand over some tasks to the other team. ¡°Rosa, carry on with your tasks,¡± Lyndon encouraged. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your lunch craving? I''ll bring it over to you,¡± Rosalynn offered. ¡°V¡¯ll enjoy whatever you bring,¡± Lyndon replied softly. Rosalynn nodded, her gaze briefly shifting toward Brian. Brian wrapped an arm around her and said, ¡°Time to head out.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn agreed. Their backs made for a striking sight together.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon watched them vanish through the door, experiencing envy and solitude. He wished for Brian to treat Rosalynn kindly, preventing any opportunity for him to win her over. He let out an internal sigh and had an almost automatic urge to grab theptop. The caregiver gave a reminder, ¡°Mr. Fernandez.¡± Lyndon pulled his hand back from the air. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 He ran his fingers through his eyebrows and offered a resigned grin, saying, ¡°Alright, I''ll take a break.¡± Brian drove Rosalynn to the construction site. Upon conversing with the foreman, Brian instructed Rosalynn, ¡°Stay put. I''ll be stepping out and will return to take you to lunch.¡± His tone was reminiscent of an admonition to a toddler. Rosalynn was tickled by his phrasing. Was he entering a clingy phase?Original from N?velDrama.Org. She reassured him, ¡°I''ll be fine. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Brian quirked an eyebrow and enveloped her in an embrace. As he swept her hair back from her face, he dered, ¡°You¡¯re my treasure. My concern is reserved solely for you.¡± He gazed at Rosalynn with fondness. Laughter echoed from nearby. The crew found humor in the scene. Feeling a bit awkward, Rosalynn gently extricated herself from his hold. ¡°You should head off now.¡± With a grin, Brian conceded, ¡°Fine.¡± Watching his departure eased Rosalynn¡¯s mind. His clinginess could be overwhelming at times. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, you two are such a loving couple,¡± the foreman remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Just Rosalynn, please,¡± she replied, grinning in return. tter felt foreign to her. She was more at ease in her role as an intern. In the detention facility, Darrion was held for a DUI. Brian went to confront him in the holding area. The man¡¯s appearance was gaunt, the result of battling stomach cancer. His eyes, hollowed and bleak, betrayed his illness. Bewildered, he questioned Brian¡¯s identity. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Brian sat down, his demeanor icy. m Brian Hughes, CEO of Hughes Group from Wragos, Rosalynn¡¯s husband. Now tell me, what did Beal propose to entice you into this scheme?¡± Darrion, taken aback, looked away, flustered. ¡°|... [have no idea what you are talking about.¡± CEO of Hughes Group in Wragos? Rosalynn¡¯s husband? The target of his intended harm bore the name Rosalynn. Why hadn¡¯t Beal disclosed Rosalynn¡¯s influential standing? ninjanovel Brian¡¯s gaze was icy as he addressed Darrion, ¡°If you wish to keep a secret, refrain from acting on it. Given I¡¯ve learned about Beal, I¡¯m certainly capable of bringing the truth to light. Here¡¯s your chance toe clean. | suggest you take it.¡± His tone was a powerful deterrent, causing a shiver to run through Darrion. Darrion, head bowed, struggled to swallow his fear, not daring to meet Brian¡¯s piercing stare. ¡°I''m at a loss here. It-it was just the alcohol talking, nearly causing an ident,¡± he stammered. Aglint of malice flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes as he retorted, ¡°Really? Rejecting a friendly offer only to face harsher consequences. Be aware, the person you nearly harmed is my wife. Regardless of her being unscathed, | won''t stand by idly.¡± Silent, Darrion¡¯s fist tightened in its cuff. Brian pressed on, ¡°Word is you''re battlingte-stage stomach cancer. Time isn¡¯t on your side, is it? Yet, your wife and daughter, their futures are still at stake. Should you pass, | wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make their lives miserable. Imagine your daughter, barred from employment post-graduation, and your wife, abruptly jobless.¡± His threat hung heavily in the air.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In a burst of fear, Darrion looked up, protesting, ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± He clung to the belief that Beal, as the butler to the Moreno family, would fulfill his promise to protect his family. Brian¡¯s smile was frosty as he spected, ¡°So, he assured you your family would be cared for in exchange for your services?¡± Darrion¡¯s gaze flickered away. His denial was weak. Brian scoffed, ¡°You''re quite the resolute one. You have two days to ponder. If you opt for silence, I''ll demonstrate which holds more influence, a butler or the CEO of Hughes Group. Remember, Skrix may not be my territory, but disciplining a few individuals is quite trivial to me.¡± Observing Darrion¡¯s pallor, Brian¡¯s voice grew gentler. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re ready toe clean, | can match what Beal promised you. Your daughter will have a position at any branches of Hughes Group post-graduation, and your wife''s job will be safe.¡± At Brian¡¯s words, Darrion¡¯s mouth quivered, on the verge of bargaining. Beal¡¯s offer had included a hefty sum of money, too. Yet, he suppressed the admission. Revealing it would be to confess. He¡¯d nearly ended Brian¡¯s wife¡¯s life. It was a miracle Brian wasn¡¯t out for blood. How could he give him money? ninjanovel Darrion chose silence, prompting Brian to abandon further effort. Tapping the table sharply before rising, he advised, ¡°Mull it over. Don¡¯t let your actions rebound on your family.¡± Brian was certain his mix of threats and promises wouldn¡¯t leave Darrion unmoved. He anticipated Darrion¡¯s betrayal of Beal. As the police escorted Darrion away, his gaze wasden with remorse. The revtion that Beal¡¯s target was influential blindsided him. Why hadn¡¯t he been informed? Was this some deceit?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Had he known, he¡¯d never have dared take the job. He wondered what his next move should be. Was it better to stay loyal to Beal or to divulge everything to the authorities? Elsewhere, amid the hum of the construction site, Rosalynn located a spot to sit and take a breather. Her phone rang. It was Karina. ¡°Hello, Karina,¡± Rosalynn answered. ¡°Rosalynn, where might you be?¡± ¡°Pm in Skrix.¡± ¡°Got ns to return to Wragos soon?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 After exchanging pleasantries, Karina got straight to the point. ¡°That story of yours, Sunshine, I¡¯m considering pitching it to Barlow¡¯s film studio for a TV adaptation.¡± Rosalynn was taken aback upon hearing this. Two years ago, she had casually posted her novel online, never imagining it would soar in poprity and eventually be printed. The question of why Karina was so intent on having Barlow¡¯s film and televisionpany purchase her novel''s rights puzzled her. ¡°Have you been assisting Barlow''spanytely?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Indeed. Barlow¡¯s associate is overseeing things, and he invited me to help. The firm¡¯s operations have nearly ground to a halt in his absence. My expertise lies solely in film and television. That¡¯s the only area | can contribute to. Transforming your novel into a television series strikes me as an excellent idea. For one, your work topped bestseller charts across various tforms, amassing an extensive readership. On the other hand, thepany¡¯s current capital is somewhat inadequate. Given our acquaintance, we could negotiate this matter.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s response was subtle, a mere tightening of her lips. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Understood. I''ll delegate the purchase of the novel¡¯s copyright to you. Financial constraints are not my concern.¡± The acquisition of such rights entailed a web of interests and a significant initial investment. Karina, intent on supporting Barlow, had no intention of overlooking this. Hearing Rosalynn¡¯smitment, she expressed relief, ¡°That''s reassuring. Should the firm¡¯s reserves deplete, I''ll ensure you receive your share once the investment pays off.¡± ¡°That arrangement suits me,¡± Rosalynn replied with an easy smile. ¡°Now, | should check with Brian about his interest in making an investment.¡± Karina, intrigued, inquired, ¡°Have the two of you made up?¡± After a pause, Rosalynn admitted, ¡°Yes, recent events led me to a realization.¡± Rosalynn quickly shared with Karina about her almost-hit incident and her rtionship with the Moreno family. Karina paused, seemingly struck by a sudden realization. ¡°Rosalynn, cherish the present.¡± Her voice had lost its earlier cheerfulness, now sounding calm and subdued. Rosalynn knew her closest friend had undergone significant changes following Barlow¡¯s passing. Rosalynn longed for how Karina used to be, but she understood this was a part of her personal growth. ALL of them were maturing. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 ¡°Indeed, | will.¡± They should embrace the present and find happiness with the person they adored. She was determined to live without regrets. ¡°Rosa, it¡¯d be wonderful if Brian decides to invest, and it would be even better if you¡¯re willing to take on the role of the scriptwriter.¡± Karina shifted the conversation, her tone lightening.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn yfully suggested, ¡°So, you can cut down on expenses?¡± Karina''s smile retuned. ¡°You''re too blunt! It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn responded, ¡°I¡¯ve never written scripts before. | wouldn¡¯t want to tarnish your film and TV reputation. But | can have a try, assisting with the main scriptwriter.¡± People didn¡¯t have to stay the same throughout their lives. Given the opportunity to explore a different career path, she was open to giving it a shot. ¡°You''ve got a deal! The author of the novel is involved in the scriptwriting. We''ve got another exciting stunt to build anticipation! I''m confident your fans will support you.¡± Her tone brimmed with enthusiasm, and Rosalynn felt the same way. She wished for her friend to recover from the anguish caused by Barlow¡¯s death as swiftly as she could. They were having a phone conversation when Brian returned. Dressed in a crisp white shirt and sleek ck suit pants, his elegance and air of distinction shone even in the sunlight. The construction foreman extended a greeting, but Brian merely responded with an apathetic nod. However, his demeanor visibly softened when his gazended on Rosalynn. He approached Rosalynn and gave her a hand after she hung up. Then, he assisted her in brushing off the non-existent dust from her clothes. ¡°Are you feeling weary? Why are you sitting here, savoring the breeze?¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°| enjoy the feel of the natural breeze.¡± Brian assisted her in tidying up her messy hair. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 ¡°Who was on the phone? Lyndon?¡± Rosalynn found Brian was really possessive. Finding it amusing yet not replying, Rosalynn showed him her recent calls. Brian¡¯s expression turned more earnest when he noticed the call was from Karina. ¡°How¡¯s Karina doing?¡± Rosalynnmented, ¡°She can¡¯t just forget the pain of losing her love so quickly. But thankfully, she has Haleigh with her. Taking care of Haleigh on behalf of Barlow provides her with emotional strength.¡± Brian nodded and said, ¡°Barlow is like a brother to me. His family is my family, too. | will take good care of them for him in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalynn gazed at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I''d Like to hear your opinion on now.¡± ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± Brian inquired. ¡°Karina works at Barlow¡¯s film and televisionpany. She¡¯s chosen an online novel and wants to turn it into a movie or TV series. But right now, Barlow''spany is facing some financial challenges. Can Hughes Group consider investing?¡± ninjanovel Upon hearing this, Brian responded without hesitation, ¡°Sure. Tell Karina to put aprehensive document and send it to me.¡± Did he agree just like that? Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°You''re okay with it, Brian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t you like to find out which novel she¡¯s adapting? What if the script isn¡¯t good orcks investment potential?¡± Rosalynn queried. Brian responded, ¡°I''ll look over Karina¡¯s proposal first. If it seems promising, I''ll pass it on to our film and television division for further action. Should itck merit for investment, I''ll discuss it with Karina. And if she¡¯s set on proceeding, I''ll cover the costs personally.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt a gentle warmth from his words. ¡°Brian, why are you investing in a script with no investment potential? Are you an idiot?¡± Wasn''t he the clever entrepreneur? He didn¡¯t appear sharp or clever in the least at this moment! ¡°Honey, Karina is Barlow''s beloved and your closest friend. Whatever she wishes to aplish, I''ll do my utmost to support her.¡± Brian said. Seeing his handsome face made Rosalynn¡¯s heart feel tender and warm. ¡°I''m grateful on Karina¡¯s behalf. She''ll send the documents to you soon.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Regardless of his reasons, she was content with his current stance. ¡°Alright, how about we grab a bite now? We can chat about it on the way in the car.¡± With a gentle hold on her waist, Brian spoke. sping her phone, Rosalynn pondered Lyndon and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick up some food from a restaurant and head to the hospital to share with Lyndon?¡± Did she n to visit the hospital and share a meal with Lyndon? Brian¡¯s face scrunched up in a frown. Jealousy toward Lyndon consumed himpletely! ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY When she saw the look on his face, Rosalynn burst intoughter. She lifted her hand and gently smoothed his furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face! You''re starting to resemble a grumpy old man.¡± Brian held and kissed her hand, causing his frown to melt away. ¡°Do | seem unlikable to you?¡± ¡°Don''t you realize women are drawn to things that stand out? No one prefers grumpy old men, right?¡± ¡°| guess I''ll need to dive into the beauty clinic world.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This is the only way | can stay forever young, so you won''t grow tired of me as | age.¡± Rosalynn was speechless. The two entered the car and drove to a nearby high-end restaurant. While in the car, Rosalynn messaged Karina, requesting that she gather the necessary paperwork and forward it to Brian. As Rosalynn mentioned the novel¡¯s title, Brian had a nagging feeling that it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d heard it. Once the car was parked, he inquired, ¡°Honey, is the novel Karina ns to adapt titled Sunshine?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And who is the author?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Bettina,¡± Rosalynn replied. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Bettina was her chosen pen name. With a contemtive tone, Brian inquired, ¡°Why does this novel ring a bell for me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You must have seen it on my bookshelf.¡± Brian narrowed his eyes in thought and then recalled. ¡°Indeed, | remember seeing it on your bookshelf. Honey, do you happen to be a devoted fan too?¡± Aglimmer of a smile danced in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, not entirely.¡± Brian cast a nce her way and inquired, ¡°Not entirely?¡± ¡°Because I''m the one who wrote it.¡± ninjanovel Brian¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°You''re the writer of that novel?¡± ¡°Well, back in college, | had some free time, so | thought I¡¯d give writing a novel a shot. | never really expected to strike it rich by posting it online.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile grew. Even now, she could find numerousments from her fans, inquiring why she hadn''t continued writing more novels. They inquired about her marital status and whether she had children or had chosen to conclude her career as an author. Brian gazed into her eyes, cradled her lovely face, and tenderly caressed it. ¡°Honey, you''ve got skills in design, medicine, foreignnguages, cooking, and novel writing. What other delightful surprises might you have in store for me?¡± How could his wife be so talented? Was there anything she couldn¡¯t do? ¡°Take a guess!¡± Rosalynn said, her smile beaming. Her watery eyes gleamed like the rarest dark gem on Earth. Brian was drawn in, kissing her softly on the Lips. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 ¡°| have no idea.¡± He believed she was capable of anything. Rosalynn blinked and teased, ¡°You''re quite the forgetful one, aren¡¯t you? You couldn¡¯t even recognize your wife, who once saved your life. | don¡¯t have high hopes for your guessing skills.¡± Brian was left speechless. He knew his wife would tease him with his clumsy past for the rest of their days! Brian gently pinched her chin and gave her another kiss.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s best if a man acts a bit foolish. That way, | can fall blindly in love and care for you for all time.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Oh, are you saying we¡¯re like a blend of an aggressive woman and an easygoing man?¡± Brian rified, ¡°No, | mean I¡¯m happy to be your devoted fool, with you as my queen forever.¡± ¡°Don''t try to charm me with words,¡± Rosalynn responded. Brian kissed her once more. ¡°Do you enjoy that?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± The sunshine streamed in through the window, illuminating the cheerful grins of the pair. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Ahint of love is on the verge of spilling from the car window. Brian kissed Rosalynn passionately for an extended period until her lips turned rosy and slightly swollen. With a captivating gleam in her vibrant eyes, Rosalynn spoke in a gentle, alluring tone. ¡°Not feeling hungry anymore?¡± Brian, with eyes closed and a raspy voice, said, ¡°Just a moment.¡± Rosalynn could tell he was turned on and was attempting to control his enthusiasm, butughter bubbled up and escaped her Lips. ¡°You brought this on yourself. I¡¯m going to get out now.¡± Whatpelled him to tease her Like that? In the end, it was he who endured the most. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Brian inhaled deeply and refrained from opening the car door until the desire within him had cooled down a bit. As he gazed at Rosalynn¡¯s lovely silhouette from behind, a gentle smile graced his lips, and his eyes filled with warmth. Just as he was about to trail after her, a voice called out from behind him. ¡°Brian.¡± Brian pivoted and saw Selina and another woman emerging from the car, approaching him gracefully. When Brian pondered Beal''s actions and Selina¡¯s deceit about rescuing him, he pressed his lips together, and a shadow fell over his face. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARYExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As they walked ahead, Rosalynn faintly discerned a voice calling out to Brian. She halted and turned to see who it was. Upon spotting Selina, her countenance also grew somber. What a strange twist of fate! ¡°Brian, what a surprise! Are you here for a meal too?¡± Selina approached Brian with a soft smile. Brian responded with a chilly tone and began to stride in Rosalynn¡¯s direction. The woman apanying Selina quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s been a while. I''m lvy Larson. Remember me?¡± Brian nced at her and realized she was a member of the Larson family in Skrix, a few years younger than Selina. She was also skilled in dancing and could be considered Selina¡¯s junior counterpart. He acknowledged her with a nod and kept moving. Observing hisck of focus on her, Selina grinned and inquired, ¡°Brian, are you here alone today?¡± Brian watched as Rosalynn approached, then murmured, ¡°Actually, my wife is here.¡± As they spoke, Rosalynn reached Brian¡¯s side and greeted, ¡°Honey.¡± In a split second, the frosty and conceited look in Brian''s eyes transformed into something warmer and kinder. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and uttered, ¡°Let''s leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, aren¡¯t you going to make introductions?¡± Ivy asked impatiently. Aware of the long-standing business ties between the two families, Brian introduced his wife with a gracious demeanor, saying, ¡°May | introduce my wife, Rosalynn. Rosalynn, meet lvy from the Larson family in Skrix.¡± Rosalynn greeted her with a smile and said, ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± Ivy sized her up with a nce and questioned, ¡°Ah, you must be the countryside sweetheart who tried all means to win over Brian¡¯s generous heart, am | right?¡± Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Her voice dripped with disdain. Rosalynn¡¯s smile momentarily stiffened, but she remained silent. Could Ivy be another of Selina¡¯s followers? Certainly, Selina¡¯s talent for disguises was remarkable. She always seemed to be surrounded by admirers. ¡°Ivy, that¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Selina gently tugged her back and cast a disapproving nce her way. However, secretly, she was quietly chuckling to herself.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She looked forward to catching more of Ivy¡¯s cleverly sarcasticments. ¡°Isn''t it true? She was determined to marry Brian because her grandfather had once rescued his life. Brian had some reservations about her. Otherwise, why hadn''t he crossed paths with her for two years?¡± Ivy gave Rosalynn a disdainful look and remarked, ¡°Some women are known for their brazenness, always grabbing things they shouldn''t.¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened at Ivy¡¯s first sentence. His gaze turned cold, the skin on her face almost stinging from its bite. ¡°Miss Larson, | would advise you to choose your words carefully. You have no right to judge our rtionship. It¡¯s none of your business. If you have that much time, | suggest you put that into etiquette training. Perhaps it would help you not sound less like an illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ivy choked and turned to Brian with narrowed eyes. Brian said nothing more and took Rosalynn away. Watching their receding figures, Ivy said to Selina, ¡°Why did he speak to me like that? | was defending him and you! You two were perfect for each other. She was just some woman from the countryside who got between the two of you and ruined things. Selina¡¯s eyes followed the pair. Looking at their love blossom stung, their tender looks and affectionate smiles pricking her skin Like thorns. But she quickly masked her true emotions behind a calm face. ¡°Ivy, | have to tell you something. That woman is crafty. Brian didn¡¯t like her and had almost divorced her, but she somehow found a way to trick him and keep him for herself. And...¡± Selina paused, feigning hesitance. ¡°No, forget it. | shouldn''t be telling you these things. It¡¯s just going to make you more furious.¡± Her words had the desired effect, Ivy growing more intrigued. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 ¡°No, tell me! | want to know.¡± Selina wore a conflicted expression, as if she was uncertain about telling Ivy. Then, she said, ¡°Only if you promise not to be too angry. | know how you feel about Lyndon. You''ve been in love with him for years, and you''re not going to like what you''re about to hear. When he returned to Skrix, | found out that he had feelings for Rosalynn.¡± She continued, ¡°You should have seen the way he looked at her. His eyes never left her. He even called her Rosa. | got goosebumps after hearing it. She has Brian but she still keeps sticking close to other men. That''s no way for a married woman to behave.¡± Selina¡¯s remarks worked like kindling to Ivy¡¯s anger. Thetter''s face darkened, her eyes turning vicious and cold. ¡°She reminds me of Rosanna. They¡¯re both snakes. What did Brian say about it? Is he just going to watch her seduce other men?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Selina said, ¡°It¡¯s just like you said- she¡¯s a seductress. She¡¯s probably well-versed in pleasing men.¡± Ivy nodded, her face twisting with contempt. ¡°You''re right. That gold -digger would do everything she could to sink her ws on a wealthy man. Disgusting!¡± Selina sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It makes us sick to our stomachs, but the men think otherwise. Maybe they enjoy it.¡± Ivy¡¯s face was taut with anger. Then, a sudden thought came to her. There was a trace of shyness in her voice when she asked, ¡°Selina, is Lyndon staying in the Moreno family house?¡± If he lived with them, Ivy could make up an excuse to visit. Selina shook her head. ¡°They offered for him to stay, but he refused. He insisted on staying in a hotel- the same one Rosalynn lives in.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What! What on earth is he nning to do? Is he really going to have an affair with a married woman?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice had risen with fury and disbelief. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°That bitch! Don¡¯t let me get a hold of her, because once | do...¡± Ivy¡¯s voice trailed off with an unfinished threat. She was seething with jealousy. In the private room of the restaurant, Brian still had the same cold face. Rosalynn poured him water. ¡°Are you still mad?¡± This time it wasn¡¯t her who was angry¡ª he was. Brian stared at her, then reached for her hand. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sorry for making you suffer.¡± He was furious at himself. Because of his petnt willfulness, he neglected her for two years and made her go through so much hardship. It was like he had punished her himself. ¡°Well, lucky for you, I¡¯m gracious and forgiving. It¡¯s all in the past now. | don¡¯t want to stoop to the same level as them.¡± Rosalynn patted his hand, not feeling any trace of resentment. Brian said softly, ¡°What did | do to get so lucky? | have such a wonderful wife.¡± Rosalynn just smiled at him and steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°So. Is Ivy the illegitimate daughter of the Larson family?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Brian began, sharing the information of Ivy with her. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°The Larson family hold a notable stature in Skrix. The head of the family married twice. His first wife gave life to a girl, but tragedy struck when she was just two, leaving her in a vegetative state ever since a car ident. lvy arrived from his second wife. Her mother, once Mr. Larson''s secretary, has long managed their household matters. Though she stands as the reigningdy of the Larsons, her husband''s bond to his first wife remains, relegating Ivy to the shadows as his illegitimate daughter. Spoiled without restraint, she¡¯s grown rather haughty.¡± Brian, well-versed in the Larson family¡¯s affairs due to business connections, shared this with ease. Rosalynn absorbed his words, her thoughts churning. ¡°It sounds as though the true Larson heir endures much hardship. They say with a stepmother, the fatherly love will gradually disappear.¡± Caught by herment, Brian gazed at her, his smile emerging after a brief pause. ¡°Rosa, you''d be free from such strife if the Morenos were your true parents. They¡¯re genuinely kind, fostering nothing but harmony at home.¡± Her heart fluttered at the thought, leaving her oddly unsettled. ¡°Brian, am | overthinking? This feels like a blunder. They¡¯re not my family, after all.¡± Brian grasped her hand, his assurance firm. ¡°Rosa, the presence or absence of your parents changes nothing for me. My love for you is eternal.¡± His eyes locked with hers, mingled with warmth and tenderness.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Awarmth spread through her. ¡°Sweet talk, huh?¡± Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 His smile widened, and he moved closer. ¡°Sweet lips too. Would you like to find out?¡± Rosalynn gave a roll of her eyes before halting her yful banter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She ordered an assortment of dishes and requested they be packaged to go. Shortly afterward, she and Brian headed to the hospital. Brian harbored no fondness for Lyndon, yet he had to engage with him with courteous detachment. To provoke Lyndon, Brian would often overtly disy his affection for Rosalynn, hoping to irritate him into asking them to Leave. On the morning of the third day, Rosalynn received the DNA test results from the hospital, which confirmed she had no biological ties to Gail. Brian also reviewed the results. Without a word, he extracted his phone and dialed Edwin. ¡°Edwin, have the test resultse in?¡± he inquired. ¡°Not yet, but they should arrive shortly,¡± Edwin responded. ninjanovel Brian instructed, ¡°Ensure there¡¯s no interference with them.¡± Edwin assured, ¡°You have my word, Mr. Hughes. I¡¯ve monitored the entire process vigntly.¡± His voice was weary fromck of sleep for two nights. ¡°You''ve donemendably, Brian acknowledged before ending the call. He then nced at Rosalynn, draping an arm around her shouldersfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Edwin will deliver the results soon, and I¡¯m confident they won''t disappoint us,¡± he reassured. Rosalynn offered a silent, hopeful smile as they continued on to Lyndon¡¯s hospital room. At that moment, Gail, Selina, and Kyson were gathered in Lyndon¡¯s room. ¡°Why was | not informed? Do you regard me as an outsider?¡± Gail''s tone was a mix of rebuke and concern. Lyndon caught Kyson¡¯s eye, who offered a sheepish smile and averted his gaze, having inadvertently revealed too much. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, there¡¯s no need for concern. | chose not to tell you to spare you the worry. Besides, I''ll be discharged from the hospital today,¡± Lyndon assured her, his smile meant to soothe. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Having expressed her concerns, Gail inquired, ¡°Kyson mentioned you were injured because a car was aimed at Rosa. What''s all this about?¡± As for this question, certainly, Selina and her father were privy to the truth. Casting a nce at Selina beside Gail, Lyndon¡¯s eyes reflected a storm of emotions. A twinge of anxiety gripped Selina, yet her expression remained undisturbed.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She reminded herself to maintainposure, reassured by her father¡¯s promise that that man would not betray them. But Lyndon¡¯s sudden gaze unsettled her. Could it be... Lost in her thoughts, the sound of the ward door swinging open interrupted her. Brian and Rosalynn entered, pausing in surprise at the sight of Gail and the others. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, you¡¯re here,¡± Brian greeted. Rosalynn followed with a greeting, her lips pressed tightly together. Observing Gail¡¯s gentle demeanor, Rosalynn couldn''t help but feel a strange familiarity. ¡°Rosa, are you alright?¡± Gail swiftly turned to Rosalynn, examining her with palpable concern. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°I''m fine,¡± Rosalynn replied, her voice soft, betraying a flicker of unease. She wrestled with doubts about the recent DNA results. Were they tampered with, or was there truly no gic link to Gail? The fear of her joy being unfounded loomed over her. ¡°Kyson simply briefed me on the situation. So, who can exin the whole story?¡± Gail asked again. Lyndon gazed at Rosalynn and inquired through his gaze who should be the one exining. Rosalynn halted and began, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. | encountered Lyndon unexpectedly the day before yesterday, and he offered me a ride. As we neared the university town, we decided to grab Lunch there. While he was parking, a car suddenly charged at me. Thankfully, Lyndon returned just in time and blocked that car with his car. So | was unharmed.¡± Gail listened, rmed. ¡°Why would the driver target you? Was there a vendetta?¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°He fled post-incident. The policeter detained him, heavily intoxicated, iming he was drunk driving.¡± Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Gail scowled. ¡°Drunk driving?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Rosalynn nced at Brian, remaining silent. The police had yet to provide further details. Brian, with a stern expression, revealed, ¡°Despite appearances, the crash wasn¡¯t simply due to intoxication. I''ve looked into the driver, Darrion Lewis, who suffers from terminal stomach cancer. It seems less like drunk driving and more like a deliberate act under the guise of intoxication.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Gail gasped. ¡°Deliberate act? Who wouldpel such a thing?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed towards Selina. Feeling eyes on her, Selina grew uneasy. Could they suspect her father¡¯s involvement? Dismissing the thought, she convinced herself they had no such knowledge. Just then, Brian¡¯s phone chimed with a DNA test update from Edwin. With a nce and a sly smile, Brian addressed Gail, ¡°I¡¯ve had Darrion¡¯s calls scrutinized. Hisst contact was with your butler, Beal. It¡¯s my belief that Beal orchestrated this charade, prompting Darrion to attempt Rosalynn¡¯s life under the pretense of drunkenness.¡± Gail was taken aback by Brian¡¯s words. ncing subconsciously at Selina, she found the revtion hard to ept. ¡°Brian, are you really suggesting Beal hired someone to go after Rosa?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Brian answered. Selina¡¯s features twisted in disbelief. ¡°Brian, stop spreading lies. It''s absurd to use my father based on a mere call log. He bore no ill will toward Rosalynn; what reason would he have?¡± Even if Brian had discovered the call log between her father and that man, it didn¡¯t matter. A call was just a call, insignificant on its own. Selina repeatedly told herself to stayposed. There was no need for panic. ¡°Brian, could this be a misunderstanding? Mr. Forbes has served my family faithfully his whole life. He¡¯s a good man; what could drive him to such actions?¡± Kyson chimed in. Gail stared at Brian with a hint of skepticism, anticipating his justification. Brian, unfazed, cradled Rosalynn in his embrace. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ¡°True, Selina¡¯s father had no direct issue with Rosalynn, but fear of his secrets being uncovered led him to target her.¡± Selina¡¯splexion drained, her fists tightening involuntarily. She yearned to object but restrained herself, fearing that further words might idently betray her. She couldn''t help but wonder if Brian had uncovered her father¡¯s secrets. ¡°Fear of exposure? What''s he hiding?¡± Gail''s confusion was palpable. Brian retrieved his phone, presenting a message to Gail. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, | have good news for you.¡± Gail received the phone from Brian, her eyes wide with curiosity. Before hery a DNA test result. It dered that Rosalynn shared a gic link with Kyson. Gail gazed at the paper, her mind a whirl of confusion. ¡°Brian, what is this?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s voice was even as he exined, ¡°Your daughter, whom you mourned for twenty-two years, is in fact alive.¡± His words boomed like thunder in Gail¡¯s ears. Ang¡¯s Library She looked at Brian, her grip on the phone tightening. The news was overwhelming. ¡°Is my daughter truly alive?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian affirmed, gently urging Rosalynn forward. ¡°Can''t you see? Rosa is your daughter. | sent hers and Kyson¡¯s hair for DNA testing. The report you''re holding is the oue.¡± Silence fell upon the room. Faces bore a medley of emotions. Lyndon¡¯s grin spread across his face, having anticipated the test¡¯s revtion. Rosalynn was indeed a Moreno by blood! Meanwhile, Kyson stood in shock, recalling the moment Brian plucked his hair. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Brian hadn¡¯t been removing grey hairs. He had been collecting samples for a DNA test. And it turned out Rosalynn was his sister. His own flesh and blood. In the room, Selina¡¯splexion turned ghostly, her thoughts ceasing. Now Rosalynn¡¯s true identity been uncovered. She remembered imploring her father to falsify the test results, but Brian had conducted another test! Gail¡¯s eyes never left Rosalynn, her lips quivering with growing joy. She reached out, grasping Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder firmly. Even as she scrutinized her daughter, disbelief clouded her senses. ¡°Rosa, is it truly you? But | thought you were...¡± The agony of her daughter¡¯s loss had haunted her for two long decades. Now, the revtion that her daughter lived set her heart racing. Could this be a dream? ¡°Mrs. Moreno, it¡¯s time we questioned Beal about the events of that year. We must uncover his deeds.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze upon Selina was icy. Awave of coldness enveloped her, causing Selina to tremble.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ninjanovel With Rosalynn¡¯s identity out in the open, Beal¡¯s past deeds were bound toe to light. She pondered her next move. ¡°Are you suggesting my daughter wasn¡¯t dead, and Beal took her away in secret?¡± Gail inquired. ¡°It appears so,¡± Brian confirmed, eyes settling on Rosalynn. ¡°He even went as far as to hire an assassin to eliminate her upon discovering she¡¯s your daughter.¡± plex look shadowed Gail''s face as she turned to Selina. Desperation gripped Selina; she clutched at Gail¡¯s arm, squeezing out a pair of tears. ¡°That can¡¯t be! It simply can¡¯t be! My father¡¯s devotion to the Moreno family is unwavering. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s caused no harm to your family.¡± Her strategy was to feign ignorance and distance herself from the ident. Her father was the culprit, not her. Gail, observing Selina¡¯s distress and then ncing at Rosalynn, found herself adrift in a sea of doubt. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 At that moment, Brian¡¯s phone broke the silence. Inspecting the caller ID, he saw it was the police station, and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, Darrion has recanted his statement, iming Beal Forbes orchestrated the car incident. We''re proceeding with Beal''s arrest in ordance with thew.¡± Asmile yed on Brian¡¯s lips as he expressed his gratitude. He had told the police beforehand that should Darrion amend his testimony, they were to notify him without dy. And true to his anticipation, Darrion had indeed altered his ount. After hanging up the phone, Brian turned to Gail and ryed, ¡°The police called. The driver confessed. It was Beal who directed him to attack Rosalynn. They''re gearing up to apprehend Beal now.¡± Gail, upon hearing the news, noticed Selina tremble, herplexion turning ghostly white. Selina was bewildered. Why had Darrion withdrawn his admission? Hadn''t he promised to own up to his actions? Now, with her father on the brink of arrest, it was clear her father had orchestrated a murder to bury the secrets of the past. Selina feared her wonderful life was unraveling. Ang¡¯s Library Gail, locking eyes with Rosalynn, initially grappled with denial, but eptance soon reced it. The realization that Rosalynn was her child brought tears to her eyes. ¡°Rosa, is it true that you are my daughter?¡± she whispered, ovee with emotion. Rosalynn, too, was flooded with feelings. She longed to acknowledge Gail as her mother, yet hesitated, opting instead to gently dab away Gail''s tears.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Brian, witnessing this tender moment, encouraged, ¡°Honey, why not call her mom?¡± Gail¡¯s eyes, brimming with hope, echoed his sentiment. ¡°Yes, call me mom!¡± With a soft, tentative voice, Rosalynnplied, ¡°Mom.¡± At that word, Gail¡¯s tears broke free. She had yearned for this moment for over two decades. Embracing Rosalynn, she wept. ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve endured so much.¡± Tears sprang to Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she nestled into Gail, inhaling the familiar,forting scent of motherhood. A smile, mingled with her tears, graced her face. Atst, she belonged to a family. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 ¡°Is she my big sister?¡± Kyson, standing befuddled in the room, watched the tearful reunion. Lyndon, with a hint of mirth, nudged him, ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s time to show some respect to your older sister!¡± A puzzled Kyson responded, ¡°This is all news to me.¡± The revtion was as shocking to him as it was inconceivable. His gaze shifted to Selina, filled with a tumult of emotions. He had always regarded Selina as his sister and Beal as an uncle. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Now, he grappled with the bitter truth of Beal¡¯s betrayal against their family. Selina¡¯splexion nched at the sight of their family reunion. Overwhelmed by panic, she swiftly departed. With the police closing in to detain her father, she waspelled to return to his side. As Selina hastened from the room, Gail steadied her nerves and turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Let''s head home, Rosa.¡± She then directed Kyson, ¡°Call your dad at once, he needs toe home immediately.¡± Their family was preparing to greet their daughter upon her return. ¡°Sure,¡± Kyson acknowledged.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lyndon, I''ll be on my way shortly. Rosa and | will head home first,¡± Gail stated, grasping Rosalynn¡¯s hand. Lyndon was in the process of rising from his hospital bed. ¡°You go ahead. | won''t be long, he assured, intent on leaving the hospital that day. Brian cast a nce at him. You''re not yet well. It¡¯s best to stay for another couple of days.¡± ¡°| appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m feeling well enough. There¡¯s no need to remain here, especially with Rosa present,¡± Lyndon replied, dismissing the advice. Brian was left mute, his internal frustration growing as he trailed behind the others. At the Moreno residence, Selina, in a state of urgency, caught a taxi back just in time to witness two officers on the verge of apprehending her father. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 ¡°Dad!¡± she cried out in distress. ¡°Selina,¡± Beal uttered, his face etched with rm. Seeing his daughter, hope flickered in his eyes. She was now the pir he leaned on. He silently yearned for her to devise a means to protect him. Shortly after, Gail and the rest arrived home as well. Beal''s gaze twinkled as he observed Rosalynn. Unbeknownst to him, Gail and Rosalynn had already made their reunion. He mistakenly believed his arrest stemmed solely from the car ident. Fortune seemed to favor this woman excessively.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Officer, might | pose a few questions to him?¡± Gail stepped forward, addressing the police with courtesy. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Given the Moreno family¡¯s esteemed status in Skrix, the officers parted, affording her passage. Approaching Beal, Gail gazed at the countenance she knew so well and inquired, ¡°Beal, did you covertly dispatch my daughter elsewhere? Why did you do that?¡± At first, Beal met her words with shock, then his features contorted. Did Gail uncover the events of that year? Had theye to recognize one another? It seemed his secrets had unraveled! Selina, witnessing her father¡¯s silent stance, clenched her jaw, surged forward, and delivered a p across his cheek. ¡°Dad, is that true? Did you indeed take her child away? And upon discovering Rosalynn was her progeny, did you concoct a plot to end her, fearing the past might resurface?¡± The p left Beal reeling. He felt Selina¡¯s turmoil and her trembling presence. Touching his stinging cheek, he bowed his head in submission. ¡°This was my doing.¡± eptance of guilt was his only option. This scheme had been his doing, not his daughter¡¯s. ¡°Dad, why did you do this? They showed you nothing but kindness. How could you betray them?¡± Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Selina¡¯s relief was palpable as her father shouldered the me. Her involvement remained unspoken. She couldn''t risk losing the safety the Moreno family provided for this! ¡°It was all my fault. My actions are deeply regrettable.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Tears began to brim in Beal¡¯s eyes, a man filled with remorse. Gail regarded him silently, her gazeden with disillusionment. For generations, the Forbes family had served the Moreno family faithfully. She and her spouse had shown nothing but kindness to the Forbes family, yet they had inadvertently nurtured a traitor. ¡°Beal, was this scheme solely your plot? There¡¯s no one else with you?¡± Lyndon inquired, his demeanor icy. Beal met his gaze, nodded affirmatively, and confessed, ¡°Indeed, the plot was mine alone.¡± ¡°Really? Enlighten me then. How did youe to learn that Rosa is the daughter of the Morenos?¡± Lyndon pressed. A sh of panic crossed Beal''s eyes as he reflexively nced at Selina. Selina, heart pounding, faced Lyndon and queried, ¡°Lyndon, what are you implying?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY His voice was frigid as he deduced, ¡°He wasn¡¯t alone in this plot.¡± Selina nched and said, ¡°Are you insinuating my involvement too?¡± Lyndon sought confirmation, ¡°Are you truly innocent?¡± Tears welled in Selina¡¯s eyes as she insisted, ¡°Indeed, | only shared Rosalynn¡¯s plight as a daughter does with her father. My knowledge ended there.¡± ¡°Indeed, Selina is unaware. | personally encountered Rosalynn and observed her resemnce to young Mrs. Moreno, sparking my suspicion,¡± Beal interjected in Selina¡¯s defense. ¡°Is that so? Many people in the world resemble each other. Why conclude that Rosalynn is the child you took away years ago?¡± Brian interrogated with a frosty edge. Asheen of sweat betrayed Beal''s anxiety. How would he extricate his daughter from this predicament? At that moment, Brendan appeared, hastening back. All eyes turned toward him. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Brendan advanced rapidly, his breathing erratic, and was met with a chorus of greetings. Brendan gave an absent nod, his eyes riveted on Rosalynn¡¯s visage, excitement and incredulity etched across his face. Could she really be the daughter he believed to be dead years ago? It struck him why she seemed so familiar the first time they met; she bore a striking resemnce to his wife in her youth. ¡°Brendan, Rosa is indeed our daughter,¡± Gail announced through teary eyes as her husband walked through the door. Embracing her, Brendan''s gaze remained locked on Rosalyn. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARYExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Rosa, my child.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s lips quivered as she uttered, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Such a good girl,¡± Brendan responded, his head bobbing in acknowledgment. He enveloped her in his arms, his usually stoic eyes brimming with tears. It was yet another moment of reunion. Yet, happiness for one often spelled heartache for another. Selina¡¯s lips trembled as she nced towards Beal. Catching her worried gaze, Beal understood her silent plea. He gave a subtle nod and a reassuring look. He had orchestrated everything for his daughter¡¯s sake and would not let her be ensnared by his actions. After a short while, Brendan released Rosalynn and faced Beal. ¡°Beal, did you truly take my daughter away?¡± Beal appeared remorseful as he confessed, ¡°I am sorry. In a moment of weakness, | made a grave mistake. I¡¯m really sorry. Brendan¡¯s face contorted with disappointment and anger. ¡°Why? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°When Rosalynn was in the ident, my heart too was heavy with sorrow. | believed she was gone, never did | imagine she would survive. | wanted toe clean to you and Mrs. Moreno at that time, but Mrs. Moreno was so distraught, | feared the worst. What if Rosalynn did not make it after all? The grief would have crushed Mrs. Moreno even further. | chose to seek a doctor in secret to treat Rosalynn, hoping to reveal the truth once she was out of danger. But...¡± Beal''s voice trailed off, weighed down by his guilt. ¡°But what?¡± Brendan¡¯s voice was heavy with anger. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Was Beal implying that he did that for the sake of their welfare? ¡°But Rosalynn¡¯s condition was unstable, so | hesitated to share with you. Then, a distant rtive of my wife expressed interest in adopting a child. | was so overwhelmed that | lied, saying she was found abandoned and gave the baby to her. | had only one thought on my mind: young Rosalynn¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and there was a possibility that she might not make it in the future. | believed it was better to keep Mrs. Moreno uninformed to avoid further pain. I''ll disclose the truth if the baby girl grows strong and healthy.¡± Beal attempted to concoct a story, trying to rationalize his actions. Brendan looked at him with an icy gaze. ¡°Is that what happened? What came next?¡± ¡°Eventually, that distant rtive informed me that the child didn¡¯t make it. | had mixed feelings but also breathed a sigh of relief that | hadn¡¯t shared the truth with you and Mrs. Moreno in the first ce.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Observing the pair, Beal added, ¡°Mrs. Moreno had a vulnerability to depression back then. If she were hurt again, it would almost certainly lead to her experiencing depression. | truly wanted to alleviate your burdens.¡± His voice sounded earnest, and tears streamed down his face. Brendan gazed at him in disbelief. ¡°Alleviate our burdens? Then why did you hire someone to eliminate Rosa after discovering she¡¯s our daughter?¡± Beal''s expression changed, and he fell to his knees. ¡°| deserve punishment for my actions. | fear that if my past deedse to light, | won''t be able to continue serving the family. | lost myposure and made a grave error. Mr. Moreno, | beg your forgiveness. I¡¯ve dedicated many years to your family. Please, consider my service and show mercy.¡± Brendan¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he looked down at Beal. ¡°Beal, you caused two decades of separation between us and our daughter, nearly driving my wife to depression. And you nearly had my daughter killed. How can you expect forgiveness?¡± ¡°I''m truly sorry. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t harmed. Please find it in your heart to forgive me, considering our family¡¯s unwavering Loyalty to your family.¡± ¡°Officer, please take him away!¡± Brendan stayed resolute and requested the police to escort Beal from the scene.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The two police officers, standing by, stepped forward and hoisted Beal to his feet. ¡°Mr. Moreno, | beg you, please have mercy! Selina, please help me. | acknowledge my mistake!¡± As Beal was being escorted away, Selina¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her fists clenched in distress. ¡°My father acknowledges his mistake. Could you please forgive him?¡± This was her father, after all. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to see him behind bars. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 If her dad ended up in jail, she¡¯d carry thebel of a murderer¡¯s daughter. How could such a thing ur? ¡°Selina, your father did all this for you. We¡¯ve always seen you as our own. Your father didn¡¯t want Rosa to return and reim her rightful ce. Do you think he feels remorse for his actions? If he genuinely regretted them, he wouldn''t have hired someone to harm Rosa.¡± Gail¡¯s eyes remained swollen and red. She wasn¡¯t gullible; a few words wouldn¡¯t make her believe Beal so easily. So, she openly addressed his intention. Selina felt a rush of embarrassment. As she watched her father being prepared for departure, her eyes locked onto Brian¡¯s. She sped Brian¡¯s arm, holding onto him as if he were her final lifeline.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Brian, | know my father has done unforgivable things. But considering | once saved your life, can you please speak on his behalf?¡± Brian was the sole person she could rely on for assistance. She hoped he would speak up on her father¡¯s behalf, considering that she had saved his life! As Brian heard Selina im she had saved him, his gaze dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Oh? Was it truly you who pulled me out of the water? No, Selina, your words are woven with deceit! It wasn¡¯t you, but Rosalynn who was my savior!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Selina, caught off guard by Brian¡¯s usation, felt her expression falter. It was actually Rosalynn who had had rescued him! Indeed, Selina wasn¡¯t the one who came to his rescue back then. At the moment they discovered Brian, he was copsing on the shore, found by Selina and the bodyguards of the Hughes family. They rushed Brian to the hospital, and upon his awakening, he inquired if she had been his rescuer. Raised by the Moreno family as their own, she had nheless endured the scorn of high society due to her true lineage as a butler¡¯s daughter. Yearning to shed her humble origins, she saw in Brian a_ sturdy helper. Brian, without a doubt, was powerful enough to give her whatever she wanted. Under her father¡¯s persistent advisement, she was to Latch onto Brian. As a youth, Brian was quite the looker. However, his health issuester led to weight gain. Despite her internal contempt, she recognized the necessity of ttering him. Thus, when Brian sought confirmation of his rescuer, she seized the opportunity to im the deed. Brian¡¯s subsequent kindness andpliance towards her were her rewards. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 For years, she reaped the benefits of her deception, never anticipating its revtion. Yet, what truly shook her was the truth: Rosalynn was the one who had saved Brian. Why her? In a state of rm, Selina clutched Brian¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°No, Brian. | assure you, | was your savior. Believe me!¡± But Brian, with a dark look, shrugged her off. ¡°Enough. Your lies are intolerable. | won¡¯t defend your father, even if you had saved me, after what he did to my wife!¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Selina stumbled and crashed to the earth, her bnce lost. Gazing up at the towering figure shielding the woman beside him, waves of dread crashed over her. Her final trump card yed and lost, defeat was inevitable. ¡°Selina, help me!¡± The plea echoed from Beal as he was hauled off by the officers, looking back in desperation. Selina¡¯s breathing was ragged. She struggled to rise, to plead for mercy. Yet, her body refused to cooperate. Tears carved paths down her cheeks. Fear and panic seized her. After two decades of splendor and riches, could this be their bitter conclusion? Whaty ahead for her? Would the Moreno family cast her aside? Without their shield, she¡¯d be reduced to the masses. Above, brooding clouds shrouded the sun, thunder muttering its approach. Raindrops, plump as beans, began their descent. ¡°It''s starting to rain, Rosa. Let¡¯s head in,¡± Gail suggested, tenderly shielding Rosalynn¡¯s head. Rosalynn¡¯s heart warmed, and with a nod, she sped Gail¡¯s waist, both seeking refuge in the vi. Brian and the others trailed behind. Kyson lingered, contemting the forlorn figure on the ground, words teetering on the edge of his lips, then withheld. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Finally, he offered, ¡°Selina, the rain¡¯sing. Let''s go inside.¡± Selina¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, met his. ¡°Kyson, will you still regard me as your sister?¡± A flicker of sympathy crossed Kyson¡¯s face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It''s Beal who made a mistake, not you, Selina.¡± Her smile was feeble. ¡°Kyson, I¡¯m grateful you think so, but your parents... they''ll surely seek retribution through me.¡± Kyson interjected quickly, ¡°They won''t. They¡¯re fair-minded. Please, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Selina¡¯s head shook faintly. ¡°No, | can¡¯t. Regardless of my father¡¯s deeds... He¡¯s still my father. His misdeeds are mine to rectify.¡± Selina shifted her posture slightly, straightening her kneel even further. ¡°I''ll stay kneeling here until I¡¯m forgiven,¡± Selina dered. Kyson, observing her paleplexion, felt a pang of sadness and pity. ¡°Selina, please don¡¯t do this. The rain is pouring down,¡± he pleaded. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY He reached to lift her up, but she resisted him. ¡°Kyson, stop trying to convince me. Go inside. You shouldn''t be out in the rain,¡± she insisted. Kyson, his brow furrowed, saw the resolve on Selina¡¯s face and ceased his efforts. He turned and made his way back into the vi. The summer¡¯s rain continued its relentless pour. Selina¡¯s clothes quickly became drenched. She clenched her teeth, steadfastly kneeling, as the frigid rain battered her, causing her to shiver from the cold. Her actions weren''t for her father¡¯s sake but for her own. She couldn''t allow the Moreno couple to take out their frustration on her due to her father¡¯s actions. She sought their pardon, not ready to forfeit their shelter. To be ordinary again was not an option for her! Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Inside the vi¡¯s living room, everyone lounged on the sofa, while Gail¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Rosalynn. Feeling shy from the attention, Rosalynn joked, ¡°Mom, I''ll turn as red as a rose if you keep looking at me like that.¡± Gail chuckled and turned to Brendan. ¡°Dear, pinch me. | need to know if this is a dream.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Brendan, grinning, pinched his arm instead. ¡°It''s real. You''re wide awake,¡± he assured. Rosalynn watched,ughing softly, as her father, usually so stern, engaged in such yful antics with her mother. ¡°| never imagined our daughter would be with us again,¡± Brendan said. sping her hands in thanks, Gail expressed, ¡°We are blessed indeed. And our thanks to Mr. Fuller for caring for our girl.¡± During their journey home, Gail inquired about Rosalynn¡¯s life throughout the years. Learning of Calvert¡¯s kindness towards Rosalyn, she felt profound gratitude. ¡°Gail, we must tell our parents our daughter is alive,¡± Brendan suggested. Gail gave a firm nod.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Absolutely. | wish for everyone, not just our parents, but all to know my daughter is alive and kicking. We''ll host a celebration on the finest day to honor her return.¡± Brendan chimed in, ¡°Indeed, the festivity should be magnificent.¡± Overwhelmed by their ns, Rosalynn was deeply touched. Yet, she believed such extravagance was unnecessary. ¡°Dad, mom, there¡¯s no need for such formality,¡± Rosalynn interjected. ¡°But it is essential! My girl has returned; her presence must be broadcasted to the world,¡± Gail insisted. ¡°Rosa, your mother speaks truth. You, as a Moreno, have been owed for over two decades. It¡¯s time we rectified that,¡± Brendan concurred. In the warmth of her parents¡¯ discussion, Rosalynn felt as if she were dreaming. Her father¡¯s affection was as solid as a mountain, her mother¡¯s as enduring as a river. This parental love filled her with joy. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Lyndon chimed in, ¡°Congrattions on finding your daughter!¡± The Moreno couple beamed with delight. Brian nodded in agreement, jesting, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Moreno, the Lord¡¯s blessings are upon you.¡± This prompted Gail to look at Brian, querying, ¡°What did you call us, Brian?¡± ¡°And Brian, will you continue to address us as Mr. and Mrs. Moreno? Perhaps there''s a better way?¡± Brendan suggested. With raised eyebrows, Brian ventured, ¡°Dad and mom?¡± The new title didn¡¯te naturally, having called them Mr. and Mrs. Moreno for so long. As Gail embraced Rosalynn, she warned, ¡°Brian, treat Rosa well, or face consequences.¡± Brian assured, ¡°Of course.¡± Brendan raised a concern, ¡°Brian, rumors say you and Rosa have quarreled, contemting divorce?¡± Brendan¡¯s stern gaze swept over Brian, his expression protective. Brian quickly assured, ¡°No such thing. We''re all good. Right, honey?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn¡¯s lips held a persistent smile. She chose silence, pleased by the support of her family.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Honey!¡± Brian, noticing her silent smile, called out once more, a flicker of anxiety passing through his deep eyes. Did he fear her family¡¯s me? Rosalynn affirmed with a smile, ¡°Yes, Dad, Mom, we''re doing well. No need for concern.¡± Now supported by her own family, she mused that perhaps he would think twice before disregarding her again. Gail¡¯s thoughts turned to Noemi, and she paused, torn. But the day''s joy of reunion quelled her words. ¡°Beal, please direct the kitchen...¡± She called out instinctively, catching herself mid-sentence. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Her mistake was understandable; Beal had served the Moreno family his whole life. They had always relied on him for any issue, and old habits die hard. Her call changed the room¡¯s mood. Kyson, silent until that moment, peered out at the intensifying rain and finally broke his silence. ¡°Dad, Mom, Selina is still kneeling in the rain.¡± Gail and Brendan exchanged nces, their faces etched withplexity. Gail exhaled a heavy sigh before reluctantly granting permission. ¡°Kyson, let here in.¡± Despite the betrayal they felt from her father, their affection for Selina, whom they had nurtured, persisted. Selina¡¯s father may have made a mistake, yet their years of love for her remained genuine. Kyson ryed Selina¡¯s stubborn stance, ¡°Mom, she refuses to enter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She¡¯s adamant about noting in until you and Dad let go of your anger.¡± Gail was on the verge of responding when she turned to Brendan, seeking his input. Ang¡¯s Library Brendan¡¯s brow creased with a hint of disapproval. ¡°We can¡¯t simply absolve Beal for his actions, but | refuse to bear a grudge against his daughter. Her father¡¯s wrongdoings aren''t hers to bear.¡± This assurance lit up Kyson¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, | knew you and Mom would be fair. I''ll go invite her in.¡± However, Brendan¡¯s firm voice halted him. ¡°Wait. Even though she isn¡¯t to me, she can no longer be a part of this family. Kyson, it¡¯s time for her to leave.¡± Kyson¡¯s smile faded into confusion. ¡°Dad, you just said Selina isn¡¯t at fault. Why force her to leave us?¡± Brendan''s voice was stern, grounded in his conviction. ¡°Kyson, Beal deceitfully sent away your true sister, paving the way for his own daughter to bask in fortune. Selina has reaped the benefits of our care for over two decades. We owe her nothing more.¡± Lyndon joined the conversation with a hint of suspicion, ¡°And we can¡¯t be certain of Selina¡¯s innocence in Rosalynn¡¯s ordeal.¡± Brendan, intrigued, pressed for details, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Lyndon nced at Rosalynn and exined, ¡°This urred right after Rosalynn¡¯s arrival in Skrix. Beal¡¯s suspicion of her arose from her strong resemnce to a younger Gail, as he told us. But resemnces aremon. Why fixate on Rosalynn? What¡¯s more, Beal had been informed by his distant rtive that the baby girl had perished Long ago. Why then would he harbor any doubts? It stands to reason that he might have been privy to Rosalynn¡¯s true identity prior to her arrival in Skrix. Selina was in Wragos before Rosalynn¡¯s arrival. Could it be that Selina was the one who revealed Rosalynn¡¯s identity to Beal?¡± Lyndon¡¯s statement was both clear and logical. Brendan¡¯s eyes narrowed, he was deep in contemtion. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Brian added, ¡°Once Rosalynn possessed a jade pendant belonging to the Moreno family. Yet, by some odd chance, right after Selina¡¯s rtive. Eleanor ended up behind bars, a burr infiltrated Rosalynn¡¯s home and stole it. Isn¡¯t it a bit too coincidental that the burr targeted only the jade pendant? While incarcerated, Eleanor had tried leveraging Rosa¡¯s identity to negotiate a bargain with Rosa, who refused. Subsequently, Selina paid Eleanor a visit. Chances are, Eleanor disclosed Rosa¡¯s true identity during that encounter.¡± Theyid out the full story for Rosalyn.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She was merely an observer, with no need for words or action, just absorbing their words. Such experience was new to her! ¡°Was she implicated in the car ident as well?¡± Brendan¡¯s expression grew stormy. ninjanovel Lyndon and Brian exchanged nces, opting for silence. They were, after all, only hypothesizing without any concrete proof. ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t have been Selina. It¡¯s all on her father. She¡¯s likely oblivious,¡± Kyson interjected,ing to Selina¡¯s defense. To him, Selina was the symbol of grace and virtue, not someone to collude with a man like Beal. A hush fell over the room. After a while, Brendan broke the silence. ¡°Let it be. Her involvement is irrelevant. | won¡¯t hold her ountable. We''ve doted on her for years. Let her be free. She¡¯s no longer part of the Moreno family.¡± Gail nodded her head, concurring with Brendan. They had nurtured her and were reluctant to harbor ill thoughts. Kyson hesitated, nearly voicing his thoughts but restrained himself. Recognizing his parents¡¯ resolve, he grabbed an umbre and stepped outside. There, Selina knelt in the pouring rain, soaked to the bone like a drenched mouse. She hunched over, shivering, her teeth chattering. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 ¡°Selina.¡± Kyson gripped an umbre tightly, hastening his steps to shield her from the downpour. Selina¡¯splexion was ashen, her Lips devoid of color. She lifted her gaze to Kyson, a faint shimmer of hope dancing in her eyes. ¡°Kyson, have your parents softened at all?¡± The hope flickering in her eyes forced Kyson to avert his gaze. ¡°Dad wants you to Leave our home.¡± Themand hit Selina like a physical blow, draining what Little color remained from her face. Did Mr. and Mrs. Moreno hold no affection for her whatsoever? Now that their own daughter had returned, did they view her as nothing more than a stand-in they wished to discard? Ever since her childhood, she had bent over backward to please them. Could they have truly forgotten? Their coldness cut through her. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Selina¡¯s breaths came in harsh, rapid gasps. To be cast out from the Moreno household signified aplete severance of ties. She would no longer be cherished within the Moreno family. The privileges she¡¯d once enjoyed were slipping away. She was about to be thrust back into the life of an ordinary civilian! A tumult of anxiety, unease, fear, and panic churned within her, sending her blood racing. Her breaths grew erratic, and she copsed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Selina, can you hear me? Someone help!¡± Kyson¡¯s voice spiked with rm, summoning the servants. Instantly, a servant dashed forward, lifting Selina into his arms and hurrying towards the vi. ¡°Dad, mom, Selina has passed out.¡± Kyson¡¯s voice was thick with worry. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 The assembly in the living room swiveled their attention towards him. ¡°Take her to her room,¡± Gailmanded. ¡°Mom, we should have a doctor examine her,¡± Kyson implored. ¡°| will look after her.¡± Gail¡¯s reply was cut short as Rosalynn rose, offering her assistance. The servant brought Selina to her room, with Gail and Rosalynn trailing behind while others remained below. Surveying the room, Rosalynn admired the pink hues, both whimsical and serene. The decor and furnishings spoke of elegance and Luxury. Clearly, Selina was cherished by the Moreno couple as if she were their own daughter. This was the life stolen by Selina. And now, it awaited return to its rightful owner. The servant gentlyid Selina upon the bed before departing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn perched on the bed¡¯s edge, checking Selina¡¯s pulse. Gail stood by, observing Selina¡¯s ashen countenance with a deep exhale. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She couldn''t fathom why Beal wouldmit such an act. Even if Selina were not her flesh and blood, she would harbor no less affection. ¡°It''s merely the rain and her turmoil that have overwhelmed her. Her condition is not grave.¡± Rosalynn removed her hand and stood. ¡°Mom, have someone attend to her drenched clothes. | shall treat her with acupuncture, and she shall awaken.¡± Upon this, Gail assented and sought a servant for the task. Rosalynn lingered. After Selina was dressed again by the servant, Rosalynn applied the needles to her skin. In time, Selina stirred back to consciousness. Her eyes cleared at the sight of Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn?¡± She strove to quell the malice and envy that threatened to surface, yet it proved challenging. ¡°You are awake.¡± Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Rosalynn, gazing upon her pallid features, inquired with an icy tone, ¡°Was it you who orchestrated the theft of my jade pendant?¡± Selina, attempting to sit up, had her attention seized at the question. m at a loss regarding your usation.¡± Rosalynn was aware she wouldn''t confess, so she didn¡¯t anticipate any revtions from her. She slipped the needles into her pocket, rose, and gazed down at her. ¡°Selina, the truth will alwayse out.¡± ying with fire only led to getting burned. Ang¡¯s Library It was fruitless to argue with Selina. As Rosalynn departed, Selina¡¯s hands balled into fists, her gaze seething with loathing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What the hell was that attitude? Why was she still alive? The door swung open, and Gail entered. Quickly shedding her malevolent expression, Selina feigned despair, squeezing out a few tears, and called out Gail softly. Gail approached the bed, exhaling a heavy sigh. ¡°You''re awake. How do you feel? Are you in any pain?¡± Selina cried, embracing her, tears streaming. Gail¡¯s expression was a mixture of emotions as sheforted Selina, allowing her to vent her feelings. ¡°Selina, be honest with me, are you truly unaware of Rosa¡¯s true identity?¡± Selina halted her tears, her gaze dropping as she pondered her answer. Momentster, she looked up, eyes brimming with tears, and confessed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. | just spoke of Rosalynn to my father on some casual talks. He must have noticed the resemnce in the photo and grown suspicious. He told me nothing. | just got to know that he had discreetly sent Rosalynn away.¡± Gazing at her woeful face, Gail recalled their shared past and chose not to delve deeper. With a sigh, she smoothed back Selina¡¯s hair. ¡°Selina, you were like a daughter to me, yet your father¡¯s actions are inexcusable. Rest now. You''ll leave this house once you''ve recovered.¡± Hearing Gail¡¯s words, despair once more settled in Selina¡¯s heart. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Gail had been the one she was closest to. She had hoped that by showing vulnerability, Gail would soften and keep her. Yet, ultimately, she was still to be driven away! Tears clouded Selina¡¯s eyes as she sped Gail¡¯s hand. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Do you truly wish to part with me? Despite my father¡¯s misdeeds, | am meless. My mother passed early, and all these years, I''ve seen you as my mother. Parting with you is unbearable.¡± Listening to her quivering voice, Gail felt a sting of pain. ¡°| do understand, and you''ve always been like a daughter to me, but your father... He and | are not the same.¡± Selina¡¯s sniffles grew as her hold on Gail¡¯s hand tightened, her appearance the very picture of vulnerability. ¡°Leaving here, | have no one. The thought of leaving you guys is insufferable. Can¡¯t you reconsider sending me away?¡± Gail¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her ashen face. After a moment''s reflection, she gently patted Selina¡¯s hand. ¡°Selina, you¡¯re grown now. Marriage is the next step. You¡¯d leave us one day. How about this? Stay a bit longer. I''ll speak with my husband about finding a decent husband for you.¡± Marriage? So her departure was irreversible.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Selina¡¯s gaze fell, hiding the sorrow in her eyes. If Rosalynn returned, her father¡¯s actions would certainly be infamous. Then, the elite would surely learn of her vicious father. With such a history, into what sort of family could she marry? Having known men like Brian, average men failed to catch her interest. Selina began, yet upon witnessing Gail¡¯s stern countenance, her intended words dissipated. ¡°Thank you.¡± With the Moreno family¡¯s decision final, she realized further discussion was futile. ¡°Rest well. I''ll have the kitchen prepare some ginger tea for you,¡± Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Gail offered, patting Selina¡¯s hand before departing. Once the door shut, a hush settled over the room. Selina surveyed her onceforting bedroom, her nails pressing into her skin. Would all this soon cease to be hers? Was she to revert to a life of normalcy? Uncertain of her path forward, a tumult of emotions, resentment, envy, panic, converged, contorting her features and igniting a desire to shatter her surroundings. Rosalynn, her nemesis, the one she yearned to be gone! At that moment, her phone chimed. A message popped on the screen. Selina cast a somber nce at it. ¡°Baby, | miss you. I¡¯ming to Skrix to see you,¡± Aldrich texted. Selina¡¯s gaze lingered on the text, her eyes darting swiftly. She had lost her esteemed position. Stripped of the Moreno family¡¯s backing, she needed to secure a new helper posthaste to dodge disgrace. Her initial scheme had been to wed Brian, yet now it seemed an impossibility to rekindle their association. Consequently, she considered leveraging an equally formidable rival like Brain as a stepping stone. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Aldrich, who harbored a strong affection for her and was driven by ambition, seemed like the optimal choice at the moment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If Aldrich could usurp Brian¡¯s influence, she could maintain her status in the elite circles, as well as ensure Brianmented his decision to decline her as his partner. With this thought, Selina¡¯s frown eased slightly as she responded, ¡°Alright.¡± In the living room, Gail summoned the servant and requested the preparation of ginger tea for Selina, subsequently sharing her sentiments with the assembled group. ¡°Brendan, we¡¯ve nurtured Selina. Why not assist her in finding a suitable husband and facilitating her marriage?¡± Gail proposed. Upon hearing this, Brendan pondered for a moment. ¡°Gail, under different circumstances, | could have undoubtedly orchestrated a marriage into a respectable Skrix family for her. But now that our biological daughter has returned, those respectable families might look down on Selina¡¯s family background. How about this? I''ll scout for eligible, high-caliber men within thepany for her to consider. That should not pose an issue.¡± Gail found Brendan''s reasoningpelling. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 She nodded in agreement and remarked, ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Selina, perched on the staircase, overheard the exchange between the couple, clenching her fists. Given her present circumstances, they would likely pair her with an ordinary man. No, she refused to resign herself to a life at the bottom. Her aspirations soared higher; she yearned for a prestigious social standing! Summoning courage, Selina drew in a deep breath, turned on her heel and retreated into her bedroom. There, she meticulously gathered her cherished belongings before descending the stairs. Kyson, the first to notice her descent, observed her suitcase and inquired with a hint of surprise, ¡°Selina, are you going somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Selina replied, a bitter smile ying on her lips. Approaching the ground floor, she cast a nce at the Moreno couple seated on the sofa. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Thank you for all these years together. I¡¯m leaving. Take care of yourselves in the future.¡± The Moreno couple gazed at her, expressing concern. ¡°Selina, didn¡¯t | advise you to rest at home?¡± Gail said. Selina shook her head resolutely. ¡°No, I¡¯ve contemted it thoroughly. Sooner is better thanter. | won¡¯t be a burden any Longer.¡± Gail and Brendan exchanged nces, their silence speaking volumes. Forced into a smile, Selina added, ¡°Mr. Moreno, please moderate your alcohol intake during social gatherings and do not stay up toote. Mrs. Moreno, given your sweet tooth, be mindful not to indulge too much in desserts.¡± Her reddened eyes conveyed a profound sense of pity and sorrow. Reflecting on the bygone days, Gail couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. ¡°Brendan and | were just discussing the prospect of finding you a suitablepanion.¡± Selina inwardly scoffed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Your kindness is appreciated but, considering my current circumstances... it¡¯s best to let it be.¡± With a humble demeanor, she bowed her head. Both Gail and Brendanprehended her unspoken sentiments and chose to remain silent. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Kyson¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of redness. ¡°Why are you leaving, Selina?¡± Meeting his gaze, she advised, ¡°Kyson, take care when ying basketball. Avoid hurting yourself. | don¡¯t want to be worrying about you.¡± Kyson¡¯s eyes welled up further at her words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± he inquired. ¡°I''ll stay in a hotel for now.¡± Locking eyes with Kyson, she reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. If you still consider me your sister, I''lle back to visit.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always a sister to me. It will never change,¡± Kyson affirmed hastily. His sincerity touched her, though she kept her inner sneer concealed. Extending her arms, she embraced him. ¡°Thank you, Kyson.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY He hesitated to respond, deciding against words. Selina disengaged from the embrace, wiped away her tears and bowed to Gail and Brendan. ¡°Once again, thank you for all these years.¡± Recognizing Selina¡¯s resolve, Brendan and Gail refrained from urging her to remain. Selina nced at Rosalynn, whose face bore no emotion, and mustered an apologetic smile. ¡°Rosalyn, I''vee to apologize for my father. His age is showing and he did something wrong. Please, find it in your heart to forgive him.¡± Rosalynn remained silent, finding Selina¡¯s apology insincere and having no desire to engage in pretenses with her. ¡°Brian, Lyndon, farewell,¡± Selina said, noticing Rosalynn¡¯sck of response and struggling to keep her envy at bay as she weakly bid Brian and Lyndon goodbye. The two men appeared uninterested and offered no reply. Selina looked down, concealing the chill in her gaze. ¡°Selina, I''ll have the driver give you a ride,¡± Brendan offered. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 With a forced smile, Selina expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Selina, allow me to carry your suitcase,¡± Kyson interjected, taking her luggage and apanying her to the vi¡¯s exit. At the gate, Kyson hesitated to part ways. ¡°Selina, should you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯m off,¡± Selina replied, smiling as she watched the driver load her suitcase and then slid into the car. The vehicle began its journey, moving slowly away. As the grandeur of the Moreno estate receded, Selina¡¯s grip tightened, and her eyes glinted with an icy resolve. She vowed to herself, ¡°Rosalynn, this isn¡¯t over. | promise to reim my ce in the Moreno household as ady of standing!¡± Inside, observing Kyson¡¯s return, devoid of energy, Gail inquired, ¡°Has Selina departed?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yes,¡± Kyson answered sinctly. Gail exhaled and shifted the conversation. ¡°Alright, let''s dine. Rosa, after dinner, we''ll go shopping,¡± she proposed. ¡°Sure.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rosalynn understood her mother was attempting topensate for over two decades of absent affection. While the gesture was unnecessary for her, she recognized her mother¡¯s eagerness and agreed to partake. ¡°Gail, it¡¯s time we furnish our daughter¡¯s room with care,¡± Brendan chimed in once more. Gail gave a nod. ¡°| understand. Rosa, have you decided on which room you¡¯d prefer?¡± Rosalynn offered a warm smile. ¡°Any room will do for me.¡± To her, the particr room was inconsequential; it was thepany that mattered. ¡°Brian, Lyndon, are you still nning on staying at the hotel?¡± Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Brendan inquired. Brian quirked an eyebrow and dered, ¡°I''ll be wherever my wife is!¡± The very notion of staying in a hotel while his wife was present seemed absurd. ¡°How can a hotel everpare to thefort of staying here? I¡¯m still recuperating, so staying here is preferable. If something were to happen, someone would be here for me. | have to bother you guys for a few days,¡± Lyndon exined. Brian shot Lyndon a look, cursing him silently. What ame excuse! If it was really ufortable living in a hotel, why he hadn''t stayed with the Moreno family in the preceding days? Lyndon met his gaze. A spark seemed to fly between them before Lyndon averted his eyes nonchntly. Lyndon¡¯s attitude conveyed, ¡®I''ll stay right here, what can you do to me?¡± ninjanovel Brian was unhappy with Lyndon¡¯s choice but kept his emotions under wraps. He overheard Brendan instructing the servant, ¡°Apart from Rosalynn¡¯s room, prepare two additional rooms, please.¡± Two more rooms? Why two rooms? Brian squinted his eyes. He and Rosalynn were married. Wasn''t it obvious they should share a room? Lyndon noticed his puzzled look and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s a tradition in Skrix that a married couple shouldn¡¯t share a room in the bride¡¯s family home. It¡¯s considered bad luck for the bride¡¯s parents,¡± he exined. Brian fell silent, pondering the persistence of such old-fashioned customs. Despite Lyndon¡¯s evident amusement, Brian maintained a cool facade. He wasn¡¯t bothered. After all, he was the Moreno¡¯s son-inw, practically family. His wife was his alone.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Others could only look on and envy their bond. Meanwhile, at a five-star hotel in Skrix, Selina had requested avish room, Shortly after, the doorbell chimed. She rose to answer it and was greeted by Aldrich¡¯s presence. He wore a charming smile and, without a word, pressed her against the wall, sealing their reunion with an ardent kiss. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Instinctively, Selina tried to evade. Upon contemtion of her present circumstances, she promptly leaned in. Enveloping Aldrich¡¯s neck with her arms, she responded with fervor. Aldrich, slightly taken aback, halted, fixing his gaze upon her. ¡°What has ignited such passion in you today?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Winking yfully, Selina retorted, ¡°Not a fan? Perhaps you prefer my demeanor to be chilly?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Aldrich sported a mischievous grin. ¡°Certainly not,¡± he assured. Despite feeling a tad perplexed, he decided to let it slide. Aldrich refrained from further words, smoothly sliding his hand beneath the fabric of her attire. Selina, ovee with pleasure, emitted a soft moan. Shedding their garments, they transitioned from the wall to the sofa and then to the bed. Post an hour or so, a contented Aldrich sat up, extracting a cigarette from his pocket and igniting it. ninjanovel Inhaling deeply, he exhaled a billow of smoke. His eyes caught sight of a suitcase in the corner. Squinting, Aldrich posed a query, ¡°Whose suitcase is that?¡± In the throes of drowsiness, Selina, without opening her eyes, mumbled, ¡°Mine.¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Aldrich¡¯s eyes registered surprise. Gently patting her face, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s unfolding here?¡± Reluctantly, Selina opened her eyes. ¡°I''ve left the Moreno family.¡± She''d moved out of the Moreno family household? Aldrich queried, ¡°Why?¡± Fully awake now, Selina shifted her body, tracing slow circles with her finger on Aldrich¡¯s bared chest. ¡°Because | want to marry.¡± Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Extinguishing his cigarette in the ashtray, Aldrich took her hand and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Marry? Whom?¡± Selina met his gaze, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to make me your wife?¡± Aldrich, slightly stunned, responded, ¡°You want to marry me?¡± Sitting up, Selina nestled into his arms. ¡°Do you not desire my constant presence, Aldrich? The surest way to remain with you is through marriage, isn¡¯t it?¡± ninjanovel Aldrich pinched her chin, his eyes narrowed in bewilderment. ¡°What''s happening? Is there a problem?¡± He was aware that the woman in his embrace harbored a desire to wed Brian. Yet now, she was proposing marriage to him? ¡°Do you not wish to marry me, Aldrich?¡± Selina inquired. ¡°Of course | want to wed you, but you must elucidate what transpired.¡± Selina remained silent for a moment before divulging the details.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°| haven¡¯t mentioned that Rosalynn is the legitimate daughter of the Moreno family. The jade pendant | tasked you with pilfering is their ancestral possession. She was once sent away by my father...¡± Selina sinctly recounted the events. Aldrich, in astonishment, found it hard to take in. ¡°Is Rosalynn truly the Moreno couple¡¯s daughter?¡± This meant Brian would gain the support of another influential family? ¡°Well, Rosalynn is truly fortunate.¡± Selina¡¯s eyes glinted with envy. Aldrich gazed at her, querying, ¡°And you? Were you cast aside?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m here for you!¡± Selina pouted. Aldrich reclined on the bed, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°You''re not seeking me out as a backer because you were cast aside?¡± Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Selina leaned closer, her finger trailing down from his chest. ¡°Would you be willing to be my backer?¡± Aldrich¡¯s wicked grin widened as he pinned her beneath him. ¡°You''ve always been the fantasy of my youth,¡± he confessed. Selina¡¯sughter rippled through the room, contentmentcing her voice. She knew the power of offering these men just a taste; they''d be spellbound by her allure. Their passion was on the brink of reigniting when the shrill of Aldrich¡¯s phone sliced through the moment. He hesitated, reaching for the device resting on the nightstand. His mother¡¯s name shed on the screen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Just a second, darling. | need to take this,¡± Aldrich murmured, giving Selina¡¯s breast a gentle squeeze before sitting up to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Aldrich, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I''m out. What''s up?¡± Aldrich responded, trying to focus as Selina¡¯s fingers roamed provocatively over his skin. ninjanovel His gaze, heavy with desire, returned to Selina, cupping her breast firmly and drawing the quilt over her head to muffle their yful struggle. ¡°| wanted to check in on how things are with Jenifer Mendez,¡± his mother continued, mentioning the woman chosen for him to marry. As he watched the quilt¡¯s movements, Aldrich replied nonchntly, ¡°ALL is well between us.¡± ¡°When can we sit down with her parents to discuss your marriage with Jenifer?¡± After a brief silence, she added, ¡°Aldrich, you¡¯re not getting younger. Marriage is due. | ran into her mother today, and she seemed eager to gauge our stance. Jenifer¡¯s family holds considerable esteem in Wragos. A marriage with her could bolster your career prospects. It appears her parents hold you in high regard. Hesitate too long, and Jenifer might be swept away by another suitor.¡± Aldrich pondered her words before replying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s n for tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Is that a yes? Wonderful, I¡¯ll let Mrs. Mendez know,¡± his mother concluded, her voice brimming with tion. Aldrich ended the call. Selina emerged from beneath the quilt, having caught fragments of a conversation she couldn''t quite make out. ¡°Who was that? Sounded like a woman,¡± she inquired. Aldrich, with a trace of a smile, carelessly tossed his phone aside. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 ¡°Does it matter to you who she was?¡± ¡°Considering | want to marry you, shouldn''t | care?¡± Selina countered, her delicate fingers tracing a path along his thigh. Aldrich¡¯s smile broadened, and he flipped her beneath him once again. ¡°It was my mother,¡± he revealed. ¡°What did she want?¡± ¡°Nothing much. She wants me toe to dinner,¡± he responded, leaning in to nibble her earlobe. Sparkling with intrigue, Selina suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit your parents tonight?¡± She knew that meeting his family was a prerequisite to their marriage. ninjanovel Aldrich hesitated before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. Some other time. He had grand ambitions for the future, which he believed required the support of a formidable family from his future wife. Selina, with the Moreno family¡¯s influence, seemed like a key asset to him. However, with the real Moreno heiress back, Selina¡¯s value plummeted in his eyes. She was no longer wife material, merely a secret affair.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Despite his fondness for her, his career ambitions took precedence. At the Moreno residence, Rosalynn and Gail went on avish shopping spree after their meal. Rosalynn felt a genuine warmth as her mother spared no expense on opulent jewelry and clothes. Returning home, Rosalynn discovered her new bedroom perfectly arranged on the third floor, situated diagonally across from her parents¡¯. Adorned in pink, the room boasted high-end decor and luxury brands. ¡°Rosa, if there¡¯s anything else you need, just tell me.¡± Gail¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°No, mom. Everything is perfectly fine,¡± replied Rosalynn. In that moment, Gail¡¯s phone chimed. She said, ¡°I need to take this call. You can take a break.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn strolled to the dressing mirror, a radiant smile gracing her face as she beheld her reflection, pure joy evident in her eyes. On this day, the overwhelming sense of happiness truly reached its peak. Footsteps approached from behind and, in the mirror emerged the tall silhouette of the man. Brian enveloped her from behind, nting a tender kiss on her hair. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 ¡°Are you d to have found your parents?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Rosalynn affirmed with a smile. Brian turned her to face him, expressing, ¡°Yet, I¡¯m not pleased.¡± Arching her eyebrows, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want me to reunited with my parents?¡± ¡°Another reason.¡± Brian encircled her slender waist, his fingers caressing her hair. ¡°Darling, you''ve be the adored little princess, garnering too much attention. But all | want is for you is to be my queen.¡± His voice resonated with tenderness and a touch of jealousy. The smile on Rosalynn¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°| belong to you alone!¡± Brian¡¯s fingers glided to her delicate chin. He gently pinched it, leaning down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Darling, do you mean just the physical aspect? But tonight, | have to sleep alone.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His voice carried a husky note with a tinge of me. Ang¡¯s Library Rosalynn nced at him, asking, ¡°Are you dwelling on that stuff?¡± Brian¡¯s smile danced as he whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m left with no choice. You are incredibly alluring.¡± Amused, Rosalynn responded, ¡°You really have no choice. You''ll have to endure some time alone.¡± In the forting days, she would reside in her parents¡¯ house for a while. Someone had to suppress his desires. ¡°Honey, all | want is to be with you.¡± Brian sighed, enfolding the woman in a tight embrace, showering her with affectionate and sentimental kisses. He had a premonition that private moments might be scarce for them in the near future! ¡°Rosa¡± As Gail pushed the door ajar and entered, she stumbled upon the intimate scene before her. She stood transfixed at the threshold. Blushing, Rosalynn gently pushed Brian away. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 ¡°Mom!¡± Gail quickly regainedposure, offering a smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carry on. Don¡¯t mind me. Join us downstairs when you¡¯re done. We''ll have dinner together.¡± Rosalynn was lost for words. Her mom had just told them to carry on! She was perhaps a little too open-minded. ¡°Alright,¡± Brian replied with a grin. As soon as the door closed again, he resumed his embrace of Rosalynn. Rosalynn fixed her gaze upon him, her almond eyes glistening, and inquired, ¡°Why won''t you release me? She caught sight of us. Aren''t you embarrassed?¡± Brian, refusing to relinquish his hold, responded with a smile, saying, ¡°Darling, she has been through this before. She''s well- acquainted with it all. Didn¡¯t she encourage us to carry on?¡± Rosalynn eximed, ¡°Brian, shame on you!¡± ¡°Why should | be ashamed when I¡¯m with my wife?¡± ¡°Release me, | want...¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She found herself silenced by the meeting of their lips. His love enveloped her. Rosalynn yfully tapped him and deftly evaded as he ardently intensified the kiss. ¡°Well, should you persist, you''ll endure the consequences.¡± Asubtle touch of allure graced her beautiful eyes. Her lips, now even more delicate from the kiss, took on a rosy hue. Brian, in a mix of desire and restraint, swallowed hard, nibbled her neck and tightly sped her waist, burying his head in her fragrant neck. ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t subject me to this torture.¡± Sensing his desire, Rosalynnforted him in silence, patting his back. His husky voice reached her ears. ¡°Stay still, honey. Aren¡¯t you aware that your every movement now is an irresistible temptation to me?¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Could she truly be that enchanting? Evening descended. The Moreno couple took Rosalynn, Brian and Kyson to visit Brendan¡¯s parents. Lyndon abstained, recognizing it as a Moreno family gathering, and chose not to attend. Brian looked at him, wanting him to remain sensible forever. Perched on a hill, the mansion of Brendan¡¯s parents, styled like a garden estate, projected a vintage charm. Brendan¡¯s parents were overjoyed upon discovering Rosalynn, their granddaughter, was very much alive. As Brendan was firstborn, Rosalynn¡¯s existence held considerable weight within the family. Her arrival had been a cause for celebration, and her presumed demise had once plunged her grandparents into despair. Their tion at her return was palpable. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Her grandmother clung to her, inquiring about her life, while her grandfather, more materially inclined, presented her with and deed valued at hundreds of millions. He mentioned it was a way to make things right for her. Though wealth was no stranger to Rosalynn, such a grand gesture was a first. This realization brought her to a sense of a life replete and impable at the age of 22. She was cherished by family, adored by a lover, and financially unburdened. She could have been the luckiest person this year! After dinner, they lingered at the mansion before returning to Arcadia Estates, where tranquility resumed after the day¡¯s bustle. ¡°Rosa, you must be exhausted. A warm shower should ease your weariness,¡± Gail offered, a tender look in her eyes. ¡°Alright, mom. You should rest as well. Head to bed.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Gail nodded affectionately and left her daughter¡¯s room. Indeed fatigued, Rosalynn indulged in a hot shower. Feeling parched after showering, she ventured out for water.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Pausing on the stairs, her mother¡¯s voice floated up from the Living room. ¡°Yes, Noemi, Rosalynn is truly my flesh and blood.¡± Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Rosalynn paused mid-step. Was that her mother speaking with Noemi on the phone? ¡°How is this possible? Did Beal actually orchestrate sending your daughter away in secret?¡± Noemi¡¯s voice carried through the air. Peering around the corner, Rosalynn spotted her mother seated on the sofa, engaged in a video call with Noemi. Memories of earlier events caused her topress her lips tightly, and she began descending the stairs quietly. ¡°Indeed, | find it astonishing as well.¡± Gail, still emitting sighs of disbelief, noticed Rosalynn¡¯s approach and gestured for her toe closer. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn moved to her mother¡¯s side and settled beside her. ¡°Rosalynn, extend your greetings to your mother-inw,¡± Gail prompted with softness in her tone. Facing the camera, Rosalynn greeted Noemi respecifully. Noemi¡¯s gaze lingered on her, her face contorted with unease. She offered a slight nod, and an awkward silence fell upon them. Breaking the quiet, Gail announced, ¡°You know, Noemi, destiny proposed that our families would unite through marriage someday, should we have a son and a daughter. It seems destiny had its own ns.¡± This coaxed a smile from Noemi, though it seemed strained. ¡°Yes. But, they ended up divorcing.¡± She was yet unaware of the fake divorce. Gail turned towards Rosalynn, hesitating briefly before revealing, ¡°Noemi, there¡¯s something you''re oblivious to...¡± ¡°Oblivious to what?¡± At that moment, Brian made his way downstairs. Catching sight of him, Gail called out, ¡°Brian, join us. Discuss with your mother your marital situation with Rosalynn.¡± Brian stepped forward, draping his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders, his expression grave. ¡°Mom, Rosalynn and | haven¡¯t truly divorced. The document was fake.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 On the screen, Noemi¡¯s face underwent a series of transformations. Embracing this reality proved to be an arduous task for her. ¡°Are you saying that you procured a fraudulent divorce certificate to deceive me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian admitted, ¡°During that tumultuous period, your emotional state was precarious. Deanna harbored concerns that you might take drastic measures, prompting her to enlist me in obtaining a counterfeit divorce certificate to offer you some sce.¡± Fixing her gaze upon Brian, Noemi spoke after a thoughtful pause, ¡°You truly are my devoted family.¡± Her tone bore a subtle blend of derision and subdued ire. Evidently, she was not happy over Brian¡¯s deception.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ninjanovel Gail knit her brows, attempting to mediate the situation. ¡°Noemi, Rosa divulged the entire truth to me. | acknowledge the impropriety of her past actions. | implored her to extend an apology to you. Could you find it in your heart to forgive her for my sake?¡± Despite the culpability of both parties, Noemi, being the mother-in-w of Rosalynn, should opt to concede first, prioritizing future familial concord. Noemi regarded her with a forced smile. ¡°Gail, she is your daughter. Naturally, | can¡¯t create a scene with her.¡± She asserted she couldn¡¯t, not that she wouldn¡¯t. This signified her reluctance to relinquish the grudge, even though Gail was her confidante. She still had resentment lingering for Rosalynn. Gail,prehending Noemi¡¯s unspoken sentiments, refrained from pressuring her further. ¡°Noemi, with my daughter''s return, | n to host a celebration. I¡¯d like to consult with you. When would you consider it fitting?¡± Regardless, Noemi held the title of her daughter¡¯s mother-inw. Even if Noemi still had a grudge against her daughter, Gail intended to extend the respect due. ¡°It''s at your discretion. Just inform me once you''ve reached a decision.¡± Noemi¡¯s demeanor carried a hint of indifference and Gail sought to avoid further embarrassment. ¡°Very well, we can discuss itter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 After concluding the video call, Gail turned her attention to Brian. ¡°Brian, your mother still bears a grudge.¡± Brian wore a solemn expression. He remained silent, acknowledging the truth in his heart. Gail then stood, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up. You two can talk.¡± She refrained from delving into the matter with her longtime friend. She aspired to engage in a heart-to-heart conversation with Noemi, serving as a mediator upon Noemi¡¯s arrival in Skrix. Observing Gail ascend the stairs, Brian focused on Rosalynn¡¯s countenance. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± He feared that her happiness had beenpromised. ninjanovel Rosalynn gazed up at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m pondering your mother. What if she always harbors ill feelings towards me?¡± Brian tenderly caressed her smooth face with his slender fingers, assuring, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m by your side.¡± Arching her eyebrows, Rosalynn remarked, ¡°Why do | sense a hint of unreliability in you?¡± Brian was left without words. Was he truly unreliable?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°In what way am | unreliable?¡± ¡°Is it considered reliable to obtain a fake divorce certificate?¡± Rosalynn withdrew from his touch, rising to her feet. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you understand that giving people hope and then letting them down only exacerbates their feelings?¡± Brian maintained a silent acknowledgment, nodding. ¡°|prehend it was a mistake.¡± Back then, swayed by his sister¡¯s persuasion and fearful of his mother¡¯s extreme reactions, he had acquiesced to his sister¡¯s proposal without contemting the repercussions. ¡°Well, I''m feeling tired. I¡¯m heading to bed.¡± Rosalynn opted not to dwell on the matter further and made her way upstairs for some rest. Certain issues couldn¡¯t be resolved overnight. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 She believed it was prudent to gradually mend the rtionship with Noemi. Brian enveloped her in his arms, teasing, ¡°Sweetheart, are you genuinely nning to abandon me?¡± Seeking to lighten the atmosphere, he purposely injected a touch of humor. Rosalynn chuckled, shooting him a yful re. She gently pushed him aside and poured herself a ss of water. After finishing it, she headed straight for the stairs. ¡°I''m going to rest now.¡± Brian strode after her, halting her in her tracks. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Brian, stop it!¡± Rosalynn took a step back, her gaze fixed upon him with unwavering intensity. With a gleaming smile, Brian gracefully enveloped her in his arms. ¡°Honey, what were you expecting? | merely wished to bid you good night.¡± Brian delicately pressed a kiss to her forehead, a hint of fondness Lingering.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Rosalynn nibbled at her lip, stifling aughter that yearned to break free. Was he being honest? Yet, the warmth and solidity of his form conveyed the pretense she detected. He was having to feign normalcy, as if nothing had urred. ¡°Good night then.¡± Rosalynn gently pushed him away, before ascending the stairs. Brian shut his eyes, inhaling deeply, attempting to quell his yearning. Beside him was his wife and yet, he was powerless! Meanwhile, Rosalynn ascended the stairs, encountering Lyndon at its zenith. He must have witnessed the flirtatious exchange moments ago. ¡°Still avake?¡± Rosalynn queried, offering a sheepish smile. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 ¡°Yes, | was justing down for some water.¡± Lyndon adorned himself in a ck silk loungewear, his gaze tender and brows rxed. ¡°Good night, then.¡± ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± Lyndon observed her retreat upstairs before descending himself. Catching Brian¡¯s icy stare, he grinned knowingly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It appears Mr. Hughes might find slumber elusive tonight.¡± Brian¡¯s arms crossed arrogantly, his expression retaining its customary haughtiness. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯ve savored the sweetness.¡± Lyndon fetched water from the dispenser, unfazed. ¡°Oh? Does that not make it more challenging for you to sleep?¡± Brian detected the derision in his intonation and scoffed, ¡°I surmise you''re having trouble dozing off due to witnessing our excessive disys of affection.¡± Lyndon took a sip of water and cast a sidelong nce at him. ninjanovel ¡°Given our collective insomnia, why not indulge in a drink?¡± he proposed. Arching an eyebrow, Brian replied, ¡°If you extend the invitation, how could | possibly decline?¡± Tension simmered in the air. ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s proceed,¡± urged Lyndon. Setting down the ss, Lyndon headed to the wine cab to procure a bottle. Brian strolled leisurely to fetch the sses. The two men, one armed with wine, the other with sses, ascended to the second-floor terrace. On the third floor, Rosalynn made her way to her room. Just as she approached her door, a nearby room¡¯s door swung open. Kyson emerged, seemingly on his way out. Amomentary freeze enveloped them. Then, Kyson lowered his gaze and greeted Rosalynn. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Rosalynn nodded, ready to speak when she noticed Kyson turning to retreat into his room. She blinked and uttered, ¡°Hold on.¡± Kyson halted, meeting her gaze, anticipating her next words. ¡°Kyson, aren''t you going to wee me home?¡± inquired Rosalynn. Kyson cast his gaze downward and replied, ¡°No.¡± His emotions were transparent. ¡°Do you believe Selina departed because of me?¡± inquired Rosalynn. ninjanovel Kyson remained silent briefly before asserting, ¡°I don¡¯t hold you responsible. | simply believe Selina is innocent.¡± Selina, innocent? ¡°Oh, the innocence of it all!¡± Rosalynn muttered inwardly. Unaware of her silent retort, Kyson lifted his eyes to hers and remarked, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m heading to bed unless you need anything else.¡± ¡°Weren''t you heading out just now?¡± With those words, Rosalynn proceeded toward her room, bidding, ¡°Good night.¡± A twinge of envy lingered within her. Admittedly, Selina possessed a remarkable emotional intelligence. She had even won over Kyson. Observing Rosalynn¡¯s closed door, Kyson pursed his lips, then shifted his gaze to another door. Gradually, he lowered his eyes and shut his own door. He had stepped out to confirm Selina¡¯s departure. Two weekster, at Skrix¡¯s Owmale Hotel, the Moreno family, who had reserved the entire hotel, hosted avish banquet in honor of Rosalynn. Recently, the major media outlets have been eagerly covering this event, anticipating its significance. To ensure security, the hotel had put up fences surrounding the area and plenty of security guards on duty. Entry to the event was strictly by invitation only. Along red carpet extended from the hotel¡¯s entrance, weing the arriving guests.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Now and then, elegantly dressed men and morous women in evening gowns graced the red carpet, heading towards the banquet hall. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 The scene resembled celebrities making their appearance on a morous red carpet. The extravagance of the event was evident from the setup. Since ess to the banquet hall was restricted, a group of reporters camped outside the hotel, cameras at the ready. Before long, a Luxurious, elongated Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the hotel, and a group of individuals stepped out. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the Moreno family.¡± The reporters had been waiting anxiously. As soon as they spotted the Moreno family¡¯s arrival, they began snapping pictures madly. The upants exiting the vehicle were the Moreno couple and their son Kyson. They were dressed in elegant attire, exuding the refined grace of the upper ss. The three of them stepped out, pausing before entering the hotel, seemingly waiting for someone. Before long, another sleek ck Bentley was gradually making its way closer. ninjanovel The car stopped, and Brian was the first to step out. He was d in a sharp dark blue suit, and his hair was wlessly styled.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He exuded amanding presence in every action and gesture, carrying himself with an aloof and dignified demeanor. He fastened his suit, walked to the car¡¯s right side, and opened the back door. Rosalynn came out. She wore a tailored, white evening gown that entuated her slim figure beautifully. The gown was adorned with precious diamonds that glistened brilliantly in the Light. Her makeup was beautifully done, and her naturally delicate features became even more captivating after careful preparation. She resembled an earthly angel. Sharing a smile with Brian, her beauty was unparalleled. Brian¡¯s gaze softened, filled with warmth as he looked at her. Brian gracefully extended his arm for Rosalynn to hold. Their appearance left everyone in admiration. The reporters feverishly captured photos, documenting this moment''s elegance and majesty. As Rosalynn clung to Brian¡¯s arm, they approached Gail. Then, Rosalynn gently let go of Brian to link arms with Gail. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 They exchanged warm smiles and strolled towards the hotel, their closeness evident in their every step. Rosalynn¡¯s gown trailed along the floor, making it somewhat difficult for her to walk. Brian stayed close, attentively lifting her dress¡¯s hem to prevent her from tripping. Not far away, Selina observed the scene with her nails biting into her skin. It should have been her moment of honor, but now she could only watch from the shadows! Her face twisted with anger upon seeing Brian¡¯s gesture of lifting the hem of Rosalynn¡¯s dress. Brian, a man of nobility, now appeared as humble as a servant in the presence of Rosalynn! Ang¡¯s Library How could Rosalynn be the center of attention, surrounded and praised by everyone like this? Selina felt so overwhelmed by despair that she was on the verge of losing her sanity. Why did fate seem to mock her in this way? Agloomy look overtook Selina¡¯s expression.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had thought she was climbing the socialdder with Aldrich, only to realize it was a delusion. Recently, Aldrich had neglected her, rarely visiting her in Skrix and showing little concern. He had visited her only a few times. She wished Aldrich would take her to meet his parents, but he simply brushed off the idea. A gut feeling warned her something was amiss. Her suspicions were confirmed when she learned in Wragos that Aldrich was nning to engage another woman. She felt utterly deceived by him. Then, who was she to him? Was she just a secret affair in Aldrich¡¯s life? For a moment, she felt like a fool, manipted by others. She longed to end everything and depart from there, but she couldn¡¯t ept it! Why should she walk away with nothing while Rosalynn emerged victorious? She couldn''t ept it! Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 ¡°See that? Isn''t it Selina Forbes?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! Hard to believe she¡¯s here as well!¡± A few reporters spotted Selina and charged toward her, cameras in hand. ¡°Miss Forbes, with your father under arrest, what are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Were you aware of your father¡¯s actions?¡± ¡°Rumors are you''ve severed ties with the Moreno family. Was this against your will?¡± ¡°Do you harbor envy for Rosalynn? Could jealousy have driven you to collude with your father inmissioning a murder?¡± The reporters, ever eager to provoke drama, hurled incisive inquiries relentlessly. ninjanovel Ascowl overtook Selina¡¯s features as she eyed the microphones thrust toward her face with tant disregard. The narrative of the Moreno family reiming their biological daughter had recently be the talk of the town. Being the child of an used murderer, Selina found herself under intense scrutiny. Many people questioned her, suggesting she might be her father¡¯s partner in wrongdoing. Though the usations bore truth, she firmly refused to concede. Regaining herposure, Selina seized the moment to try and clear her name. ¡°Stop casting aspersions upon me! I¡¯m a victim in this as well. My father¡¯s deeds were beyond my knowledge. My godparents bore me no ill will. My departure was spurred by shame. | extend an apology to my godparents and Rosalynn on my father¡¯s behalf.¡± With a bow before the cameras, Selina¡¯s apology was made. Tears threatened as her eyes reddened. She appeared the very image of a victim. Despite continued questioning from the reporters, Selina remained silent, eyes cast down, seeking an escape. The reporters, having finally cornered a key figure, were relentless, forming a tight circle around her. Amidst the crush of bodies, Selina¡¯s expression grew darker, her breathsing with difficulty. Areporter jostled her, causing her to lose her bnce and tumble to the ground.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The sharp pain in her hand brought feelings of grievance, embarrassment, and irritation. No pretense was needed now, as tears cascaded down her cheeks. She prided herself on her noble heritage, yet here she was, sprawled on the ground. Suddenly, a figure made his way through the crowd. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 ¡°Selina.¡± It was Kyson¡¯s voice! Through her tears, Selina felt Kyson¡¯s hands gently lifting her. ¡°Selina, are you hurt?¡± Kyson¡¯s face etched with concern. ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± Selina mustered a weak smile. With a stern look at the reporters, Kysonmanded, ¡°Make way!¡± Respect for his status moved the crowd, and they parted. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY With Kyson¡¯s safeguard, Selina advanced, a wave of relief washing over her. She lifted her gaze to find Lyndon a short distance away, his face devoid of emotion. With eyes still red, Selina greeted him with a feeble smile, ¡°Lyndon.¡± Silent, Lyndon turned to Kyson. ¡°Let''s go inside. The celebration¡¯s about to start.¡± Kyson agreed, ¡°Sure, Selina, join us.¡± She yearned to apany them, yet in Kyson¡¯s presence, she feigned reluctance. ¡°| won''t be attending, Kyson.¡± His brow creased in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I just...¡± Selina¡¯s voice trailed off, her facade of frailty momentarily faltering. Kyson stood resolute. ¡°I''ve said before, no matter who you are, you''ll always be a sister to me.¡± Selina¡¯s heart soared at his words, though she kept her joy hidden. ¡°Still...¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wish to, don¡¯t press her,¡± Lyndon interjected, his tone icy. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Selina cast a nce at Lyndon, her feelings of disdain clear due to his meddling. Could his chilliness towards her stem from his affection for Rosalynn? ¡°Kyson, please, just go inside. | want to be alone.¡± With no other option, Selina feignedpliance, mustering a smile more pained than tears, she shook off Kyson¡¯s grip and made a show of walking away. ¡°Lyndon, you shouldn¡¯t treat Selina this way.¡± Kyson¡¯s voice held a note of anger as he caught Selina¡¯s arm, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Selina. Stick with me.¡± ninjanovel He then guided her by the hand towards the hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°Kyson,¡± she called out, her eyes brimming with reluctant tears, following him. Lyndon watched their retreating figures, his head shaking in mild disbelief. To him, Kyson¡¯s blindness to Selina¡¯s ways stemmed from their shared childhood. Lyndon pondered whether to chalk it up to Kyson¡¯s loyalty or his naivety. Selina sighed in relief, inwardly grateful for Kyson¡¯s foolish, yet timely intervention. ¡°Why are you here, Kyson?¡± she inquired. ¡°Lyndon¡¯s gone to fetch his parents from the airport. They¡¯re runningte, so my parents sent me in their stead,¡± Kyson exined. ¡°What a stroke of luck you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I¡¯d be mortified,¡± Selina admitted, her voice tinged with bitterness. Kyson¡¯s response was earnest.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Those reporters can be such a nuisance. Don¡¯t let them get to you.¡± She nodded in agreement. Their conversation paused as a car pulled up to the hotel, and a man and a woman stepped out. Selina¡¯s expression shifted as she recognized them. They were Aldrich and Jenifer. Her heart sank at the sight. Here they were, too! Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Selina¡¯s gaze hardened at Aldrich, her hand balling into a fist. The audacity of Aldrich, who had feigned intentions of marriage only to secretly choose a fianc¨¦e! Was she now beneath him in his eyes? To Selina, it seemed men ced their pride and wealth above love, always chasing after the allure of status and riches. In that moment, Selina¡¯s thoughts turned to Brian. Ultimately, he was different from the others. He wouldn''t let advantage dictate his choice of a partner. His heart alone guided his decisions. Ang¡¯s Library His affections were reserved for the one he truly admired. Not even the allure of a president''s daughter could sway him. Had she not relinquished her hold on him, she¡¯d be the envy of all as his spouse! Such regret gnawed at her! ¡°Selina, is something wrong?¡± Kyson, feeling the increasing pressure of her hand on his arm, regarded her with a puzzled look. Regaining her senses, Selina rxed her hold. ¡°Just some nerves, fearing your parents might not take kindly to me.¡± Kyson gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Worry not.¡± Nodding, Selina brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, then, adopting an icy demeanor, she strode into the hotel with Kyson. Aldrich¡¯s gaze narrowed at her approach. He was taken aback by Selina¡¯s audacity in attending the banquet. With her questionable social standing, wasn¡¯t she concerned about bing aughingstock? Jenifer¡¯s eyes toonded on Selina.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Clutching Aldrich¡¯s arm, she remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Selina, the daughter of a murderer? The gall she has to show up here!¡± Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Aldrich offered a nomittal smile in response. Catching his eye, Jenifer prodded, ¡°Do you find her attractive?¡± Aldrich arched an eyebrow. ¡°She carries herself well.¡± Selina¡¯s beauty wasn''t striking. Yet her background in dance lent her a grace surpassing that of average women. And although she was a butler¡¯s daughter, Gail¡¯s tutge in the fine arts had imbued her with an aristocratic air. ¡°How does shepare to me?¡± Jenifer inquired, her toneced with envy. Aldrich cast his gaze upon Jenifer, wearing a smile, and remarked, ¡°Women are always in apetition with each other. She¡¯s the daughter of a butler though. Why measure yourself against her? Don¡¯t demean yourself.¡± His tone carried a trace of disdain. Ang¡¯s Library Selina was the subject of his scorn. It made sense; after all, she was the offspring of a murderer. A good temperament amounted to nothing. Jenifer responded with a smile. Recalling the set of photos someone had sent her earlier, a subtle glimmer danced in her eyes. It showed Selina had a history with Aldrich. But it didn¡¯t matter. Now, he was her fianc¨¦. Jenifer hoped Selina understood her ce and would refrain from enticing her fianc¨¦. Otherwise, she vowed to teach Selina a lesson! In the hotel''s banquet hall, several resplendent crystal chandeliers illuminated the space. As the Moreno family entered, the atmosphere warmed. The guestsprised the wealthy and influential.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not only Skrix¡¯s industry luminaries but also the Moreno family¡¯s rtives and friends were in attendance. The Hughes family, as rtives through marriage, was also present. Debora, appearing joyful, engaged in conversation with Brendan¡¯s parents in the rest area. Frankie, Brian¡¯s father, was also among the attendees. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Simultaneously, Noemi, Brian¡¯s mother and friend of Gail, made her entrance. Rosalynn and Brian followed Frankie and Noemi into the lounge, extending greetings to everyone present. Debora¡¯s face was adorned with wrinkles as she spoke. ¡°Behold Rosalynn. Today, she appears like a goddess.¡± Touched by thepliment, Rosalynn felt a warmth in her heart. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Debora maintained her smile and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve always kept an eye on her. Brian, shouldn''t you be thanking me the most? After all, it''s because of me that Rosalynn became your wife.¡± ¡°You''re absolutely right, Grandma. We''re incredibly fortunate to have you. Thanks to your keen eyes and wisdom.¡± Brian¡¯s words brought a yful twinkle to Debora¡¯s eyes. Rosalynn continued to smile throughout. When she nced at Noemi, she noticed her indifferent expression. Fortunately though, when Noemi looked at her, she could not see resentment in her eyes. She believed in showing respect to Gail. ¡°Brian, take Rosalynn out to mingle with your friends. You don¡¯t have to linger here with us,¡± Debora suggested after a brief chat. Brian agreed and departed, his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist. As the two left, Debora turned her gaze to Noemi. ¡°Noemi, observe your son and daughter-inw. They¡¯re a perfect match! Life doesn¡¯t always unfold as we desire. Smile more. When you reach my age, you''ll understand. They have their own destiny. Many things are preordained. It¡¯s best for us to let nature take its course.¡± She sensed that something had urred between Noemi and Rosalynn which was why she attempted to console Noemi. Noemi met her gaze, fingers tightly clenched, but remained silent. ¡°You know, Noemi, we were once inseparable best friends and now we''re connected by marriage. | can¡¯t help but think how many people would envy the bond we share,¡± Gail expressed, holding her hand with affection.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Still, Noemi offered no words, only mustering a forced smile. Understanding that Noemi had recently gone through a divorce, Gail recognized that unraveling the knots in Noemi¡¯s heart required more than a fewforting words. Unhurried, Gail suggested, ¡°Noemi, since you''re in Skrix, stay here with me for a while. Let''s reminisce about the past, engage in flower arrangement, enjoy coffee and chat. What do you say?¡± Noemi, moved by Gail¡¯s gentle words and reminiscing about their once -intimate friendship, sighed and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Pleased with Noemi¡¯s response, Gail smiled warmly. With Noemi¡¯s willingness to stay, Gail knew that, with time, she could dispel the misunderstandings in Noemi¡¯s heart and eventually foster eptance for her daughter. Outside, as soon as Brian and Rosalynn made their entrance, a circle of friends enveloped them. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Brian gracefully presented a flute of champagne to Rosalynn, extending a warm wee to the arriving guests. ¡°Brian, Rosalynn.¡± Approaching the duo, Sanford, with a ss of champagne in hand, joined the gathering.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian acknowledged the other attendees with a nod. Holding Rosalynn¡¯s waist, he walked toward Sanford. At the sight of Sanford, Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts inevitably turned to Maggie. Nearly a month had passed since Maggie departed without a farewell, leaving Rosalynn uncertain about her friend''s current state. Her gaze fixed upon Sanford, who cut a dashing figure in a silver-gray suit that exuded both elegance and style. Yet, a shadow of mncholy seemed to cloak his otherwise beautiful eyes. Despite his smile, there lingered a hint of perfunctoriness and cynicism, characteristic of someone deeply wounded in love. By his side stood a woman donned in a pink evening gown, sporting a captivating smile. Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed as she recognized her- Millie Brooks! She was Sanford¡¯s plus one. Had Sanford reunited with her? ¡°Rosalynn, congrattions on your family reunion.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Sanford proposed a toast, clinking sses with Rosalynn. Returning to reality, Rosalynn reciprocated the gesture, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Rosalynn, congrattions!¡± Millie, standing alongside Sanford, forced a ttering smile and remarked, ¡°The first time | saw you, | sensed you were extraordinary. Turns out, | was right. You truly are exceptional.¡± The excessive ttery left Rosalynn slightly uneasy, given her clear recollection of Millie''s disdain for ordinary individuals Like herself and Maggie. However, Rosalynn¡¯s primary curiosity rested on her connection with Sanford. Rosalynn regarded Sanford with a perplexed expression. Nonchntly toying with his ss, Sanford uttered in a chilly tone, ¡°Incidentally, Millie and | are nning to get engaged early next month. You both must join us for a celebratory toast at the engagement party.¡± Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Getting engaged? Rosalynn was taken aback. Observing the bashful pride on Millie¡¯s face, she couldn''t resist questioning, ¡°Sanford, you''re engaged? What about Maggie?¡± How could he rush into an engagement with another woman so swiftly? Even though Maggie had departed, Rosalynn always believed in the potential between them. Because Maggie¡¯s departure was linked to Janiya. All Sanford had to do was convince her mother and locate Maggie. Why would he abandon that pursuit? Sanford ceased toying with the ss, raising his gaze to meet Rosalynn¡¯s. ¡°Rosalynn, do you know where she is?¡± Rosalynn snapped back to reality, pursing her lips. The truth was, she had no idea of Maggie¡¯s whereabouts, as Maggie had never reached out to her. Sanford persisted, ¡°If you find out where she is, please ry her a message for me. At the very least, we have a history. | would Like to extend an invitation to her for my engagement party.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalynn directed her gaze at Sanford, noting the calmness in his words, yet detecting a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. Was Sanford attempting to win back Maggie through this approach? Asense of mncholy washed over her. ¡°| apologize. | have no information on Maggie¡¯s whereabouts. She hasn''t reached out to me.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Sanford¡¯s grip on the ss tightened and a sardonic smile yed on his lips. Extending his arm around Millie, hemented, ¡°What a pity.¡± Observing Sanford with a subdued smile, Rosalynn wished to convey something but found herself at a loss for words. He must still harbor feelings for Maggie. But why the union with Millie? ¡°Rosa.¡± Karina¡¯s voice resonated from a distance. Rosalynn raised her eyes, spotting Karina advancing with Valeria. In addition to them, Keegan and Hutton were present, all attendees invited by her. ¡°Sanford, if you''ll excuse me.¡± Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Rosalynn bid Sanford farewell and made her way toward Karina. ¡°Take it slow. Watch your step, especially with your dress,¡± Brian advised with a gentle tone. ¡°Understood,¡± Rosalynn replied and gracefully raised the hem of her dress. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Brian directed his gaze towards her slim, exquisite back, his eyes brimming with affection.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Observing his friend, Sanford¡¯s eyes danced with a shade of envy. With a casual tone, he released Millie, instructing, ¡°Go entertain yourself; | need a moment with Brian.¡± Millie nodded. She was content. Sanford, atst, hadmitted to her with this engagement. It justified every piece of advice she¡¯d offered Janiya! Brian¡¯s attention shifted from Rosalynn to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, are you genuinely considering marrying Millie?¡± Sanford swiftly downed his ss of champagne, nonchnt in his response, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s time for me to settle down.¡± Brian¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ¡°Do you know why Maggie so decisively?¡± Sanford took a ss from a passing waiter, anguish flickering in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was it because your motherpelled her to go?¡± Sanford remained silent, finishing his wine once more. ncing at the joyful Millie mingling with socialites, his captivating eyes held a trace of mockery and determination. ¡°If my mother desires an obedient son, I''llply. | hope she won¡¯t regret itter!¡± It wasn¡¯t solely his mother responsible for Maggie¡¯s departure. He would settle scores with them, once and for all! Brian possessed a deep understanding of his friend. Sanford was not one to passively obey others¡¯mands. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Detecting a chill and cruelty in his friend''s tone, Brian spected on potential underhanded moves in the future. Internally sighing, heforted Sanford with a silent shoulder pat. Fortunate that his wife forgave him swiftly, leading to their reunion. Concerning his mother, he was not worried. He was confident they could mend the issues in his mother¡¯s heart. Moreover, his outstanding wife would surely win his mother¡¯s favor eventually! In their presence, Rosalynn approached Karina and her friends.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Keegan greeted her and then approached Brian. ninjanovel Rosalynn yfully teased Hutton, who closely trailed Valeria, ¡°Hutton, it doesn¡¯t look good to be so glued to Valeria. People might tease you.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Hutton, wedies need some private conversation. Since you''re a gentleman, why are you staying with us?¡± Karina chimed in. Ignoring the banter, Hutton retorted, ¡°Say whatever you want. | assure you, my attention is solely on my wife. I¡¯m not concerned with your discussions.¡± Karina rolled her eyes, ¡°Hutton, stop your public disy of your affection.¡± Hutton raised his eyebrows, smiling, as he moved to embrace Valeria. Valeria pushed his hands away with a feigned angry stare before turning her attention to Rosalynn and Karina. ¡°Ladies, can you see how challenging my life has beentely? Please rescue me from this situation!¡± Rosalynn and Karina couldn''t contain theirughter. Karina quipped, ¡°Hutton, do you treat your wife like a caged bird?¡± ¡°Exactly, Karina. I¡¯m so bored. Aren''t you gearing up for a TV series? Let me have a role, even a small one,¡± Valeria pleaded pitifully. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Karina and Hutton spoke simultaneously. Valeria red at Hutton, who was adamant, ¡°Hutton, say another word and I''ll be upset with you!¡± Hutton¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Darling, you''re pregnant. You must take it easy!¡± ¡°I''m past three months. The risky period has passed,¡± Valeriained. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Hutton remained resolute. ¡°Filming can be risky and | don¡¯t want you getting hurt.¡± Valeria eximed, ¡°I think you''re driving me insane!¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Are you doing this for me or for your baby?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for your own good!¡± Seeing an impending argument, Karina swiftly intervened, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stress over it. We haven''t started shooting yet. We can discuss it in the future.¡± ¡°Karina, |... Ouch!¡± Valeria attempted to speak but winced as she got a cramp in her belly. Hutton immediately tensed. ¡°Sweetheart, what''s wrong? Are you experiencing a stomachache?¡± Valeria touched her abdomen, ring at him. ¡°Isn''t it because of you?¡± ¡°Don''t be upset. Just take a seat for a while.¡± Hutton assisted Valeria to a corner seat. Karina shook her head, smiling at Rosalynn. Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Is the pre-filming preparation going smoothly?¡± Karina nodded. ¡°So far, so good. By the way, | have a meeting with the scriptwriterter. Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Tell me, who have you enlisted as the scriptwriter?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Tilda Gilbert,¡± Karina responded. ¡°She¡¯s the scriptwriter for the TV drama Sparkling Journey. The TV drama even got a nomination.¡± After Karina''s exnation, Rosalynn retrieved the memory. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 That TV drama shared a simr inspirational theme, mirroring the essence of the novel crafted by Rosalynn. Karina had chosen Tilda as the scriptwriter due to her discerned talent.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Karina, if | recall correctly, Tilda is rtively new to the industry, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°It''s remarkable for her to receive such recognition at such a young age,¡± Rosalynn remarked. Karina concurred. ¡°She missed the awards ceremonyst year, did she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°| haven¡¯t had the chance to see her in person.¡± ¡°You''ll meet her soon.¡± Karina reached for her phone. ¡°I''ll check if she¡¯s arrived yet.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Rosalynn nodded, taking a sip of her champagne and bing aware of an observant gaze fixed upon her. It was Selina. Adorned in a modest, white dress from an independent designer, Selina radiated a delicate aura that, despite the simple attire, evoked a sense of protectiveness from onlookers. How had she infiltrated the banquet hall? ¡°Rosalyn.¡± Spotting her, Selina approached calmly. ¡°How did you manage to get in? | don¡¯t recall extending an invitation to you,¡± Rosalynn inquired, maintaining herposure. Selina¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Kyson brought me along. He said, I''ll always be his sister.¡± Ahint of pride resonated in her words. Rosalynn arched her eyebrows, scanning the room to find Kyson observing from a distance. His expression bore a subtle blend of concern and apprehension. Was he harboring a fear that Selina might be the target of bullying? Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 He really didn¡¯t know his sister well enough. She had never been inclined to invest time in inconsequential individuals and now, given her elevated status, there was even less reason for her to engage in a rivalry with Selina. Rosalynn averted her gaze and, with aposed tone, uttered, ¡°Seeing as you''re here now, enjoy yourself.¡± Having said that, she distanced herself, unwilling to prolong the conversation with Selina. Gathering the hem of her dress, she elegantly strolled toward Karina. With a regal posture, she held her head high, her eyes reflecting a frigid demeanor.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evidently, she did not take Selina too seriously. Selina suppressed her emotions, concealing the envy lurking in her eyes. The onlookers, enveloped in disdain and amusement, exchanged nces at her. Pretending not to notice, Selina approached the Moreno couple, seeking to make her presence felt. ninjanovel Rosalynn handed her ss of wine to a passing waiter. Upon noticing Karina had concluded her call, she inquired, ¡°Is Tilda here yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s on her way. Let¡¯s head to the entrance to wee her.¡± Karina, intertwining her arm with Rosalynn¡¯s, cast a fleeting nce at Selina¡¯s retreating figure as the pair strolled toward the hotel entrance. ¡°Rosalynn, did you extend an invitation to Selina?¡± ¡°No, my brother brought her in,¡± Rosalynn responded. Karina sneered. ¡°She''s really thick-skinned. If it were me, I¡¯d prefer to retreat and avoid bing a spectacle for others. But she seems unfazed, parading in public without a care for onlookers.¡± Rosalynn arched her eyebrows and remarked, ¡°So your mental fortitude isn¡¯t as resilient as hers.¡± Karina shrugged. ¡°| don¡¯t want to measure myself against such individuals.¡± Rosalynn smiled in response. Inadvertently, her gaze fell upon Aldrich and Jenifer. The Hughes family and the Moreno family shared familial ties, making Aldrich¡¯s presence from the Hughes family expected. Her curiosity piqued at Aldrich bringing Jenifer along. Individuals who bring their partners to such events typically share a close bond. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 She had requested Hutton to send Jenifer a series of photos featuring Aldrich and Selina together. Had Jenifer received them? Rosalynn contemted how this woman felt about Selina¡¯s presence. Lost in her thoughts, she and Karina reached the hotel entrance. Observing hotel security detaining a woman and denying her entry caught their attention. The woman had shoulder-length curls and sported sses perched on her nose. Her physique was lean, and instead of a dress, she opted for a modest white shirt paired with a in, long skirt. She exuded a quiet elegance, radiating an intellectual allure. ninjanovel ¡°I''m sorry, but without an invitation, our policy doesn¡¯t permit entry.¡± The security guard stated with a stern expression. ¡°Sir, please believe me. | possess the invitation,¡± the woman assured. ¡°Could you show me the invitation, then?¡± The woman appeared awkward, admitting, ¡°I seem to have misced it.¡± ¡°Don''t attempt to deceive me; several reporters made the same im before you.¡± The security guards replied skeptically. The woman looked at a loss. ¡°| have a friend inside. Can | ask her toe and bring me in?¡± ¡°Who''s your friend? Unless a family member of the host personally escorts you, you must possess an invitation letter to ess the hotel.¡± The security guard was diligent and unwavering. At that moment, Rosalynn and Karina approached, curious about themotion. ¡°What is happening?¡± Rosalynn inquired.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The security guard recognized Rosalynn and promptly exined, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, this womancks an invitation but wishes to enter the hotel.¡± Rosalynn and Karina turned their attention to the woman. Karina took the lead, asking, ¡°Are you Tilda Larson?¡± Tilda pushed her sses and confirmed, ¡°Yes, | am.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Karina Glyn,¡± she said with a weing smile, offering her hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Glyn!¡± Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Tilda greeted back with a shy smile, revealing two charming dimples as they shook hands. Rosalynn signaled to the security guard that everything was fine, and the three proceeded into the hotel. Karina considered introducing Tilda to Rosalynn and began, ¡°May | introduce...¡± ¡°This must be Rosalynn, the recently found daughter of the Moreno family, correct?¡± Tilda whispered gently. Rosalynn greeted her with a smile, and Karina borated, ¡°Rosa has another identity as well-she¡¯s the true author of Sunshine.¡± Tilda expressed her astonishment at learning this. ¡°I''ve heard Mrs. Hughes is also a renowned designer. You''re quite multi-talented.¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°The more skills, the better.¡± Tilda agreed with augh, ¡°That''s right. | heard Ms. Glyn¡¯s TV drama is about to start shooting. Mrs. Hughes, will you be involved?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yes, | will.¡± Karina suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no need to address us as Ms. Glyn or Mrs. Hughes; it sounds odd. You can call me Karina.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°And you can call me by my first name too.¡± ¡°Well, | go by Tilda,¡± Tilda replied. The three exchanged smiles and noticed Valeria waving to them from across the hall. Karina suggested, ¡°Rosa, Tilda, how about we go there and talk?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The three of them joined Valeria, taking their seats beside her. ¡°Valeria, how are you? Are you feeling alright?¡± Karina inquired with genuine concern. ¡°I''m fine. Who''s this?¡± Valeria inquired, directing her gaze toward Tilda. ¡°The Scriptwriter Tilda Larson.¡± Karina introduced. Valeria¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eximed, ¡°Oh, you''re the renowned scriptwriter whose work has made such an impressive impact! You have such an elegant demeanor!¡± Valeriaplimented Tilda. Tilda appeared a bit uneasy with the ttery and adjusted her sses nervously. ¡°And you''re Valeria! I''ve watched your performances; you have remarkable talent!¡± Tilda replied appreciatively. ¡°It''s okay, it¡¯s nothing special!¡± Valeria responded with a chuckle. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 ¡°| hear you''re coborating with Karina on a film project as the scriptwriter. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Tilda confirmed. ¡°Fantastic! Tilda, which role would you prefer | take on?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Valeria asked with enthusiasm, reaching out to grasp Tilda¡®s hand. Hutton interjected with concern, ¡°Honey...¡± ninjanovel ¡°Shut up!¡± Valeria shot a sharp look at Hutton. His words got stuck halfway in his throat, and he contemted whether or not to say something before deciding against it. Tilda couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at the scene. She gave Valeria a once-over and curiously asked, ¡°Are you expecting a baby?¡± Valeria, her expression sour, pressed a hand to her belly. ¡°You''re quite observant. Have | put on too much weight to look good in pictures?¡± Tilda offered a silent smile in response. Hutton chimed in, unable to contain himself, ¡°Come on, give it to us straight. She¡¯s nearing the three-month mark of her pregnancy. Does that make her unsuitable for shooting?¡± With a gentle smile, Tilda replied, ¡°The initial three months are vital for the baby¡¯s development. During this phase, a mother¡¯s daily routine can significantly affect the baby¡¯s well-being, which requires extra care...¡± She spoke calmly, outlining the precautions and advice for early pregnancy, and then concluded, ¡°Yet, a bit of exercise can actually help with metabolism, so there¡¯s no need for excessive worry.¡± Valeria¡¯s face lit up with admiration. ¡°Tilda, your knowledge is impressive. Someone uninformed might think you¡¯ve gone through it yourself!¡± At that, Tilda¡¯s smile stiffened. She adjusted her spectacles, diverting her gaze. ¡°I''m just a scriptwriter. I¡¯ve gone through countless scripts, that¡¯s all.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards her, prompting her acknowledgment. Their conversation was interrupted as a group approached. ¡°Rosa.¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice cut through, and Rosalynn turned to see him approaching with a group of women. ¡°Lyndon.¡± ¡°Rosa, thesedies are eager to meet you. Allow me to introduce them. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 One by one, Lyndon presented the women to Rosalynn, all distinguished figures from Skrix society. She greeted each with a courteous nod and a practiced smile. However, upon meeting thest woman''s gaze, her smile faded slightly. It was lvy Larson. The memory of theirst ufortable encounter lingered in Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Caught off guard by Rosalynn¡¯s status as a Moreno, Ivy¡¯s face bore a tinge of awkwardness. ¡°Miss Moreno,¡± she greeted. ¡°You can refer to me as Rosalynn,¡± she stated without emotion.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Achill swept over lvy¡¯s features. Under herposed exterior, irritation simmered. Rosalynn¡¯s disregard for her goodwill hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Had Rosalynn not been a Moreno, would she have bothered conversing with her? Hell no! ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY The unexpected sight of Tilda, perched upon a chair, altered Ivy¡¯s expression subtly. Her presence was puzzling. Had Tilda been enjoying thepany of these people until now? ¡°Lyndon, allow me to acquaint you with some friends,¡± Rosalynn offered, presenting Hutton and Karina. Upon mentioning Tilda, Lyndon¡¯s gaze hardened momentarily. ¡°Miss Larson?¡± Adjusting her sses with a strained smile, Tilda excused herself, ¡°Pardon me, Rosalynn, Karina. | have to go to the restroom.¡± Her departure was hasty, her foot colliding with a nearby table. She teetered, nearly tumbling over. ¡°Be carefull¡± Lyndon¡¯s reflexes were swift, steadying her arm. Tilda recoiled from his touch as though burnt. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Herplexion paled significantly. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Surprised by her reaction, Rosalynn and the others could only watch. Regaining some semnce of calm, Tilda tucked her hair back and, with a ghostly pallor, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not comfortable being touched,¡± before retreating swiftly. Lyndon¡¯s brow creased in confusion as he watched her rapid exit. Lips pressed together, Rosalynn was Lost in contemtion. Larson was Tilda¡¯sst name. Lyndon had called her Miss Larson. Could it be that Tilda belonged to Skrix¡¯s Larson family? Were she and Ivy half-siblings? In Tilda¡¯s gaze just moments earlier, there seemed to lurk a shadow of fear and... a sliver of disgust. Could it be that Tilda harbored hatred towards Lyndon? Rosalynn doubted that. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze settled on Lyndon. His presence was striking, d in a sharp, dark suit, standing with an air of confidence. The admiring nces he drew from the surrounding women spoke volumes of his allure. She could have misjudged Tilda¡¯s attitude towards him. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY It was unthinkable for Tilda to bear any ill will towards Lyndon, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Lyndon, please, pay my sister no mind. She didn¡¯t intend to... She just. Ivy¡¯s words faltered, her lips hesitating, a tinge of embarrassment coloring her confession. Lyndon¡¯s eyes met hers with a questioning look. ¡°And what of her?¡± he probed. lvy¡¯s mouth opened to speak, yet words seemed to escape her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Awoman beside her interjected, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, it¡¯s rumored that Tilda prefers thepany of women over men. Perhaps that¡¯s why she recoiled at your touch.¡± Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. Incredible! Tilda was attracted to women? The revtion was utterly unforeseen. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 ¡°Well, Tilda has always been an oddball. It¡¯s best to keep your distance from now on,¡± Ivy remarked, her face twisting with disdain and a glint of satisfaction flickering in her eyes. Rosalynn shot her a stern look, her expression growing steely. ¡°Miss Larson, regardless of Tilda¡¯s preferences, they are a matter of her personal privacy. As her sister, is it mot your duty to safeguard her honor before others? Family ought to stand united, offering support,¡± she chastised. The dynamic of human interactions was indeed peculiar. Ang¡¯s Library Despite this being their first encounter, Rosalynn felt a surprising bias for Tilda over Ivy. No matter the criticisms thrown at Tilda. Ivy, caught off guard, instinctively sought Lyndon¡¯s reaction. His nod of agreement brought a flush of shame to her cheeks. The other women exchanged knowing looks, sensing the undercurrent of disfavor Rosalynn held for Ivy. In the subtlety of address, the distinction was clear. One was deemed Miss Larson, the other simply Tilda. For a moment, all thedies maintained their distance from Ivy. Ivy¡¯s expression shifted once more upon realizing their actions. It seemed that they were picking sides. She cursed inwardly at the unnecessary bravado. This woman had no right to lecture her! In the rest area. Selina encountered the Moreno couple.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her eyes, tinged with red, she spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Kyson was adamant about escorting me here, are you displeased?¡± She deliberately used Kyson as a shield, hoping it would prevent any objections from the Moreno couple. As anticipated, Brendan remained silent. With a warm smile, Gail said, ¡°Now that you''ve arrived, enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Selina said, her smile conveying her gratitude as she modestly bowed. Casting a brief nce at Noemi, she approached and greeted her. Noemi gave a nod and gently took her hand, her eyes reflecting sympathy. She hadn''t foreseen such an event. Selina had endured a fall from grace. Such a decline in status could be distressing. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 ¡°Selina, where have you resided these past few days?¡± Selina¡¯s gaze sparkled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been at a hotel.¡± Noemi hesitated, as if she wanted to reveal more but decided against it. At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and the banquet¡¯s emcee entered. ninjanovel ¡°Mr. Moreno, the banquet is about tomence.¡± With that, everyone in the rest area rose to follow the emcee out. Noemi, holding Selina back, whispered inquisitively, ¡°Selina, why did you leave the Moreno residence? Were youpelled?¡± Selina¡¯s eyes gleamed as she answered, ¡°No, they suggested | stay, but Rosalyn...¡± Selina acted as if she had something to say but changed her mind in a split second. ¡°Did Rosalynn force you out?¡± Selina stayed quiet and Noemi took her silence as a yes. Noemi¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°She''s truly unforgiving. Your dad was to me; you weren''t involved at all.¡± Selina exined, ¡°It might be because of Brian. I¡¯m Brian¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Perhaps she sees me as a thorn in her side.¡± Noemi nced at Brian and Rosalynn, who stood close by, and saw how well theyplemented each other. She couldn''t help but feel that things were full of unexpected turns of events. Who could have imagined Rosalynn being Gail¡¯s daughter? But Noemi realized it wasn¡¯t right to break them up and match Selina with Brian. With this in mind, Noemi sighed and gently touched Selina¡¯s hand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let it go, Selina. You and Brian aren''t destined to be. I¡¯ll find someone else for you.¡± Selina sneered silently to herself. Finding her someone better? What fun dates could a divorced woman, who couldn''t read people well, n for her? Was Noemi okay with Rosalynn being her daughter-inw now? Wasn''t she trying to avoid causing more problems? Selina inquired, ¡°Are you aware that Brian and Rosalynn once faked a divorce?¡± Noemi¡¯s expression darkened further. She nodded in acknowledgment. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Selina feigned regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | meant to tell you, but Brian warned me against it. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Noemi reassured. ¡°Now that Rosalynn is a good match for Brian, don¡¯t resent her for ruining your marriage. After all, Brian cares deeply about her. Don¡¯t make him feel torn between you and Rosalynn.¡± Selina kept talking while noticing the gloomy expression on Noemi¡¯s face. His words appeared convincing but were a painful blow to the heart. She reminded Noemi about Rosalynn causing her marital troubles, and even her son supported that woman. Noemi responded silently, gripping her hand more firmly, her expression growing more troubled. Selina grinned as she gazed at Rosalynn and Brian, who stood together. She was determined to disrupt the peaceful rtionship between Rosalynn and her mother-inw. Before long, the banquet started. ninjanovel Brendan was the first to be called upon for a speech.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dressed in a formal suit, Brendan appeared distinguished and stylish. After his lengthy talk, he handed the stage over to Rosalynn. ¡°I''m thankful to God for reuniting me with my daughter. May our daughter Rosa always be joyful and healthy!¡± After saying that, he outstretched his arms, weing Rosalynn into a warm and heartfelt hug. The crowd responded with loud apuse. Rosalynn felt a sense of warmth in her heart. She, too, was thankful to God for helping her reunite with her parents. After the emotional speech, it was time to kick off the dance floor. Brian and Rosalynn took the lead in the first dance. Once he had fastened his suit, Brian gracefully inclined forward, extending an invitation to Rosalynn. Rosalynn epted his hand, smiling. Brian escorted her to the dance floor¡¯s center, moving to the music. They resembled a prince and princess as they danced. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 The harmonious melody and soft lighting showcased their joyful expressions. Brian gazed affectionately at Rosalynn,plimented her in a deep, appealing tone. ¡°Honey, you look stunning.¡± Heplimented her genuinely. Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and teased, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of yourpliments.¡± People keptplimenting her today, and she was genuinely exhausted from all the praise. Brian¡¯s smile lit up as he embraced the rhythm of the music, capturing her delicate waist. With a yful nudge, he guided her into a twirl and spin. Rosalynn arched backward gracefully, with Brian¡¯s right hand providing steady support at her waist, his dark eyes gazing into hers intensely. ¡°You''re my one and only, my enchanting goddess.¡± Sensing her weariness of repetitivepliments, he chose a different phrase. A broader smile spread across Rosalynn¡¯s face as she gazed into Brian¡¯s captivating eyes, feeling a warm sensation in her heart. They had danced the opening number together before, not for the first time. Yet, the atmosphere between them felt distinctly more special this time. Witnessing their connection, Selina¡¯s hands formed tight fists, her eyes reflecting intense envy. She should have been at Brian''s side, basking in the admiration and blessings of everyone, but things had taken a different turn. The music ceased, and the audience erupted in apuse. Ang¡¯s LibraryExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Grasping Rosalynn¡¯s hand, Brian nodded in gratitude before they exited the dance floor. With the opening dance concluded, the celebration took flight. Emerging talents took the microphone, serenading melodies that inspired the young fellows to invite their beloveddies for a dance. Approaching Selina, a voice inquired, ¡°Miss Forbes, may | have this dance?¡± ncing up, Selina recognized the speaker. It was Larry Castro from Skrix. He was once an ardent suitor. Though the Castro family were affluent, Larry¡¯s stout build and mere 5.3-foot stature hardly appealed to her. Exasperated by his relentless pursuit, Selina had once publicly rebuked him and made fun of his appearance. That rebuff had shadowed Larry¡¯s visage with resentment, and while his pursuits ceased, his grudge was an open secret. Apologiescing her tone, Selina demurred, ¡°Mr. Castro, please pardon my condition today. I¡¯m not in the mood for dancing, so perhaps someone else would be a better choice.¡± Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Larry¡¯s smile crystallized, his gaze flecked with scorn. ¡°Humph, so you decline a dance with me? Do you cling to the notion of being the cherished girl of the Moreno couple? You¡¯re now just a murderer¡¯s daughter... My offer was a courtesy! | shall ask once more. Will you dance?¡± The color drained from Selina¡¯s cheeks as she held firm. ¡°My answer stands, | am unwell.¡± Her distinguished status diminished, yet she refused to grovel before one she deemed unworthy. Could he not see their mismatched heights made him look all the more diminutive? With a scoff, Larry barked, ¡°Shame eludes you, it seems. Mark my words, just you wait!¡± He turned around and departed. Selina inhaled sharply, quelling the surge of sorrow within her, and cast her gaze in search of the Moreno couple. ninjanovel Boldly, she had arrived, seeking the spotlight. Now, with Aldrich¡¯s impending engagement to another, she was left with no choice but to establish a new safeguard for herself. Yet the elite carried an air of disdain. She was determined to prove she hadn¡¯t lost her standing. At that moment, the banquet¡¯s music ceased, and a voice echoed through a microphone. ¡°Esteemed guests, today we celebrate the Moreno couple''s daughter reiming her ce. Surely, it¡¯s only fitting for the gifted among us to exhibit their talents in honor of her return, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± The voice, achingly familiar, prompted Selina to halt and turn toward the stage, where Larry stood, poised for mischief. The crowd, initially puzzled, soon showed their youthful zest with an affirmative cheers. Larry proimed, ¡°| daresay the most gifted here is Selina, once a butler¡¯s child under the Moreno¡¯s roof. What say we have her grace us with a dance?¡± A hush fell for a heartbeat, then apuse rippled through the crowd, eager for spectacle. They all knew of Selina¡¯s dance prowess, her former glory. With her father¡¯s crime history, they relished the prospect of her descent. At Larry¡¯s behest, they eagerly agreed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Selina¡¯s expression darkened; she hadn¡¯t anticipated Larry''s swift, spiteful retaliation. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Her dance was revered on global stages. Her stature in the dancemunity had precluded such casual performances. And now, she was to be a mere performer at a gathering? Reduced to an entertainer? ¡°Miss Forbes, do you decline?¡± Larry¡¯s voice sliced through the murmurs, his eyes glinting with scorn. The youngdies nearby fixed their gazes upon Selina. ¡°She must begrudge the Moreno heiress¡¯s return.¡± ¡°How audacious of her to appear today!¡± ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Indeed. Does she object? Does she still perceive herself as born into privilege? Her dancing here would be a benefit. The Moreno family show such grace. Another family wouldn¡¯t entertain her presence.¡± Overhearing their conversation and encountering their scornful looks, Selina inhaled deeply, quelling the embarrassment and rage in her gaze. She straightened her posture, stepped onto the stage, and epted the microphone from Larry. ¡°I''m grateful to my godparents for the opportunity to join tonight¡¯s banquet. Though you¡¯re not my birth parents, you hold the ce of most esteemed godparents in my heart,¡± she announced, her eyes misting slightly, her voice brimming with heartfelt gratitude. The Moreno couple remained silent, standing with solemn dignity. Turning to Rosalynn, Selina continued, ¡°And Rosalynn, we should be like sisters and care for Mr. and Mrs. Moreno together.¡± Rosalynn stood there, at a loss for words. She harbored no desire to bond as sisters with such an individual, let alone jointly care for her parents. It was clear to her that Selina was ostentatiously parading her affection, aiming to demonstrate to all present that the Moreno family had not forsaken her. ¡°Well, in honor of Rosa¡¯s homing, | shall dance,¡± dered Selina, her gaze fixed on Rosalynn. ¡°Rosa, might you grace us with piano apaniment?¡± The request to y the piano took Rosalynn aback, a flicker of intrigue passing through her eyes. ying the piano was no trivial feat like humming a tune. It demanded a solid foundation, not something within everyone¡¯s reach. Was this a deliberate challenge by Selina? Aploy to embarrass her? As Rosalynn remained motionless, a silent scoff echoed in Selina¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 She had indeed intended this! Many youngdies of their social standing had been tutored in piano from a young age, but Rosalynn, raised in a rural vige, surely hadn¡¯t been exposed to such refined pursuits. Selina¡¯s scheme was to have Rosalynn concede publicly her inability to y, highlighting her rustic upbringing. Selina anticipated a spectacle, contemting the revtion of Rosalynn¡¯s charade should she fabricate an excuse to avoid performing. Yet, before Selina could proceed with her thoughts, Rosalynn approached a piano and took a seat. ¡°What dance shall you perform?¡± Caught off guard, Selina inadvertently uttered the title, ¡°Cys Dance.¡± Selina thought that Rosalynn was just maintaining the act!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was eager to see the duration of Rosalynn¡¯s pretense. Rosalynn positioned herself upright, her delicate fingers finding their ce among the ivory keys. Under the watchful eyes of the audience, shemenced ying. Her fingers glided over the keys with ease, weaving a harmonious and soothing tune that filled the room. Connoisseurs of music among the guests marveled at her adeptness. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Aswift outbreak of praise ensued, soon apanied by a round of apuse. Brian originally harbored apprehensions regarding Rosalynn¡¯s abilities. Nevertheless, as the enchanting sounds reached his ears, his tension eased. He marveled at this fresh perspective of his wife. He anticipated the myriad of surprises she might reveal next. He envisioned a future filled with excitement. Selina watched Rosalynn, herplexion paling. How did Rosalynn acquire such piano mastery? And to y with such finesse! Far from embarrassing Rosalynn, she had facilitated a stage for her prowess. She had mistakenly sabotaged herself. ¡°Do you not wish to dance?¡± Rosalynn inquired, pausing her performance. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 With no alternative, Selina mustered a forced grin and began her dance to Rosalynn¡¯s ying. Below the stage, Karina observed the unfolding events with a scornful sneer. ¡°So, the plotter wished to embarrass Rosalynn? She got what she deserved!¡± ¡°Indeed. Is there any end to Rosalynn¡¯s talents?¡± Valeria inquired. ¡°There is not. Rosalynn reigns supreme,¡± Hutton dered with uncontained pride, interjecting before Karina could speak. Valeria cast a nce Hutton¡¯s way and remained silent. Noticing her quietude, Hutton immediately drew her into an embrace. ¡°Don''t harbor any jealousy, Valeria. Rosalynn can only be admired from afar. It¡¯s only natural for my wife, who is both beautiful and intelligent, to garner my attention,¡± he reassured her. Valeria let out a softugh. ninjanovel ¡°So, what you''re saying is, I¡¯m just ordinary?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Hutton protested. Karina, eyeing the exchange, chimed in teasingly, ¡°Oh, is that to say Rosalynn is a freak? | should tell her that.¡± Hutton paled and pleaded, ¡°Karina, please, let''s not cause a scene, alright?¡± Karina¡¯sughter escaped her as Valeria subtly tugged at her clothes, covertly mouthing the word ¡°role¡±. With a knowing blink, Karina grasped Valeria¡¯s intent. Valeria was suggesting she should use this moment to bargain for a role with Hutton?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t dare to say yes! Yet Karina feigned confusion, quickly shifting her gaze toward the stage. There, Rosalynn continued her apaniment, picking up the tempo as the piece neared its climax. The dancers were meant to twirl in a flurry of spins, but Selina, overwhelmed by the sudden eleration, struggled to match the pace. Cursing inwardly, she wondered if Rosalynn¡¯s haste was intentional, a ploy to make her stumble and discredit her as a professional. Selina clenched her jaw and spun relentlessly, while Rosalynn¡¯s smile grew, taking pleasure in the immediate payback. As Selina spun, Rosalynn¡¯s fingers danced across the keys, the music flowing effortlessly from her touch. Selina continued to spin, beads of sweat forming on her brow. Damn it! Why couldn¡¯t Rosalynn bring herself to a halt? Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Selina struggled to maintain her bnce! Her steps faltered, her heart gave a lurch, and then she copsed to the floor in a heap. Rosalynn ceased her ying. A hush fell over the banquet hall, soon followed by jeers from the audience. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Does she even qualify as a professional dancer? She¡¯s clearly been overhyped!¡± ¡°Certainly! The Moreno family¡¯s fondness for her led everyone to gain favor. Naturally, she was hailed as a renowned dancer.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s mediocre at best. I¡¯m aware of several new dancers far superior to her.¡± Front-row guests whispered amongst themselves, their gazesced with disdain towards Selina. These words stung Selina, stirring a mix of embarrassment and rage within her. They were kicking her while she was down. Were they so blind?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Couldn''t they see that Rosalynn had intentionally made it tough for her? Why were they acting so hypocritical? Agraceful hand suddenly appeared before Selina. Lifting her gaze, she saw Rosalynn approaching with an outstretched hand. ¡°Can you stand?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s demeanor was refined, and her current generous gesture only endeared her more to the onlookers. See, Miss Moreno was so benevolent. She could afford to be gracious to the daughter of her enemy who had usurped her ce for over two decades. Such kindness. Selina felt nauseated by the pretense and had no desire to engage with her. At that moment, Kyson dashed onto the stage, draped his suit jacket over Selina, and assisted her to her feet. ¡°Selina, are you alright?¡± Selina¡¯s heart soared, though she masked it with a strained smile. ¡°lm fine.¡± Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Kyson threw a disapproving look at Rosalynn before escorting Selina away from the stage. His nce was full of censure. Was he ming her for Selina¡¯s embarrassment? That little rascal! Rosalynn bit back a retort. In a secluded part of the banquet hall, Kyson held Selina¡¯s arm, expressing his concern, ¡°Are you sure you''re feeling alright?¡± Selina massaged her temples and managed a strained smile. ¡°I''m okay, just a bit lightheaded.¡± ¡°Take a seat, then.¡± Kyson assisted Selina to a chair and remained silent for a while, saying, ¡°My sister was too harsh earlier.¡± Selina blinked and smiled. ¡°Kyson, don¡¯t be upset with your sister. ninjanovel Considering what my father did, it¡¯s understandable she reacted that way.¡± Her modesty led Kyson to believe she was exceptionally kind, and it stirred some discontentment toward Rosalynn in him. ¡°What would you like to eat? I''ll fetch it for you.¡± Kyson offered. ¡°No need, thank you. | need to use the restroom.¡± Selina felt a bit queasy from themotion and excused herself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Selina rose from her seat and headed to the restroom. Observing her retreating figure, Kyson showed a gloomy face. He then turned around and saw Lyndon, who walked towards Kyson holding a ss of wine. ¡°Lyndon.¡± Lyndon looked at Kyson and wondered, ¡°What''s got you all fired up?¡± Kysonined after ncing at Rosalynn, who was being held by Brian and talking with guests nearby, ¡°Lyndon, wasn¡¯t my sister a bit excessive just now? Why did she have to provoke Selina?¡± Lyndon was aware that Kyson had an issue with Rosalynn. He mentioned, ¡°Did you catch Rosalynn getting on Selina¡¯s nerves?¡± Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 ¡°I''m not oblivious,¡± Kyson asserted. Lyndon smiled. ¡°Kyson, you may not be oblivious, but perhaps you¡¯re not seeing the whole picture. Did you notice Selina¡¯s ulterior motive in trying to embarrass Rosalynn?¡± Puzzled, Kyson asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Selina request the musicians to y? Why did she specifically ask your sister?¡± Lyndon pointed out. Kyson pondered and then rationalized, ¡°She said that she would treat Rosalynn as her sister. Wasn''t Selina trying to bond with her?¡± This guy seemed all too ready to make excuses for Selina. His naivety was apparent. ¡°Did you ever wonder what would happen if Rosalynn couldn¡¯t y the piano? Wouldn¡¯t others make fun of her?¡± Kyson hadn¡¯t thought of that, reasoning, ¡°How could Rosalynn not know piano? It¡¯smon for girls, especially in high society, to learn such skills.¡± He crossed paths with mostly high-society women, and it seemed Like most of them had piano-ying skills. So he took it for granted. Lyndon was well aware of this. Since he found it hard tomunicate with Kyson, he decided not to invest his time. ninjanovel ¡°Kyson, don¡¯t just assume things and try not to judge Rosalynn casually. Give it some thought.¡± After saying that, he gave Kyson¡¯s shoulder a friendly pat and walked off confidently. Kyson felt a bit troubled. Why did he have to think so much? What was preventing the two girls from getting along? It was so frustrating! Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Selina rinsed her hands and refreshed herself by sshing her face with cold water to ease the nausea. Staring at her reflection and her pale face, she balled her hands into fists.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Was Rosalynn trying to embarrass her? She refused to give up! Selina heard footsteps approaching from her side. She turned her head and spotted Aldrich heading her way. Selina¡¯s expression turned cold. She stood up tall and fixed her hair near her ear. Without making eye contact with Aldrich, she walked past him, ready to depart. Aldrich swiftly took hold of her arm and whisked her into the men¡¯s restroom before she had a chance to respond. Selina¡¯s expression shifted, and she asked, ¡°Aldrich, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Aldrich remained silent, quickly scanning the restroom to ensure they were alone. Confirming it was empty, he ced a ¡®maintenance¡¯ sign outside, then ushered Selina into a restroom stall and secured the lock. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 As he spoke, Aldrich forcefully held her wrists with one hand above her head and began tearing at her clothes with the other, then leaned in to kiss her. It was clear he intended to overpower her in the unclean confines of the stall. Embarrassed and irritated, Selina did her utmost to avoid him, saying, ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯ty a hand on me!¡± Aldrich, with a menacing look, removed his tie and used it to bind her hands. He then pushed her against the cold wall. ¡°Selina, don¡¯t pretend to be so reserved! Haven''t you been imploring me to toy with youtely? Just rx. I''ll make sure you enjoy this.¡± While he talked, he raised the edge of Selina¡¯s dress and ripped her underwear. He wanted to... Selina felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation. ¡°You bastard! Let go of me, or I''ll tell your fianc¨¦e..Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Before she couldplete her sentence, something was forcefully ced into her mouth. She took a whiff and realized it was her underwear! Ang¡¯s Library How could Aldrich treat her like this? Selina was so repulsed that she nearly passed out. Suddenly, she became acutely aware of Aldrich¡¯s intrusive hold on her body. In that instant, Brian''s handsome face popped into her thoughts. He gazed at Rosalynn with deep affection and adoration, causing envy among people! Then Selina examined her own situation, feeling like she was being toyed with like a puppet! Tears cascaded down Selina¡¯s cheeks, unable to be stopped. The sound of Aldrich¡¯s heavy breathing filled her ears, igniting a deep-seated loathing within her. Yet Aldrich was a skilled lover, and before long, her body yielded to his touch. Involuntarily, soft moans escaped her. Meanwhile, outside, Jenifer was searching for Aldrich. Approaching the restroom and noticing the ¡®maintenance¡¯ sign, she hesitated, considering turning back. However, she suddenly heard faint noises emanating from inside. Focusing intently, her expression shifted dramatically. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 As he spoke, Aldrich forcefully held her wrists with one hand above her head and began tearing at her clothes with the other, then leaned in to kiss her. It was clear he intended to overpower her in the unclean confines of the stall. Embarrassed and irritated, Selina did her utmost to avoid him, saying, ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯ty a hand on me!¡± Aldrich, with a menacing look, removed his tie and used it to bind her hands. He then pushed her against the cold wall. ¡°Selina, don¡¯t pretend to be so reserved! Haven''t you been imploring me to toy with youtely? Just rx. I''ll make sure you enjoy this.¡± While he talked, he raised the edge of Selina¡¯s dress and ripped her underwear. He wanted to... Selina felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation. ¡°You bastard! Let go of me, or I''ll tell your fianc¨¦e.. Before she couldplete her sentence, something was forcefully ced into her mouth. She took a whiff and realized it was her underwear! Ang¡¯s LibraryExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. How could Aldrich treat her like this? Selina was so repulsed that she nearly passed out. Suddenly, she became acutely aware of Aldrich¡¯s intrusive hold on her body. In that instant, Brian''s handsome face popped into her thoughts. He gazed at Rosalynn with deep affection and adoration, causing envy among people! Then Selina examined her own situation, feeling like she was being toyed with like a puppet! Tears cascaded down Selina¡¯s cheeks, unable to be stopped. The sound of Aldrich¡¯s heavy breathing filled her ears, igniting a deep-seated loathing within her. Yet Aldrich was a skilled lover, and before long, her body yielded to his touch. Involuntarily, soft moans escaped her. Meanwhile, outside, Jenifer was searching for Aldrich. Approaching the restroom and noticing the ¡®maintenance¡¯ sign, she hesitated, considering turning back. However, she suddenly heard faint noises emanating from inside. Focusing intently, her expression shifted dramatically. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 She realized it must be Aldrich and Selina together! Shameless bitch! How dare Selina seduce her fianc¨¦ again! In the restroom stall, Aldrich straightened out his attire after fulfilling his sexual needs. His clothing was impable, devoid of any creases, creating a sharp contrast with Selina¡¯s untidy look. He leaned towards Selina, slumped in a corner with her hair and clothes in disarray, and caressed her face gently. ¡°Stay here, honey. I''ll ask the waiter to bring a clean dress for you. And please, remember who you are. Don¡¯t cause any trouble in front of my fianc¨¦e.¡± He gave her a face-pinch with little force as a warning. Selina sat dumbfounded on the ground, feeling like weeping but having no tears. She had lost the grace and elegance she once carried. After some time, footsteps drew near, and the restroom stall¡¯s door swung open. Believing it to be a waiter, Selina promptly got to her feet to straighten herself out. She didn¡¯t want anyone to witness her less- than-appealing state. However, it wasn¡¯t a waiter who entered, but Jenifer. Without a word, Jenifer poured Selina a bucket of dirty water. The chilly and foul-smelling waterpletely drenched Selina from head to toe. Ang¡¯s Library Selina inhaled sharply and couldn¡¯t contain a scream. Jenifer discarded the bucket and gave a warning, ¡°Selina, Aldrich is my fianc¨¦. Keep your distance from him! Today, | merely sshed some dirty water on you. If you ever attempt to entice him again, I''1l teach you a hard lesson!¡± With those words, Jenifer shot Selina a menacing nce and departed in her high-heeled shoes. Humiliated, Selina was overwhelmed with a sense of injustice. The foul odor of the water on her body made her gag uncontrobly in the restroom. It had to be the water a janitor used to rinse a filthy mop. Imagining that the mop had been used to scrub the restroom floor, she couldn¡¯t hold back her urge to vomit. Now, she felt like a helpless dog that anyone could mistreat. Outside, Rosalynn, Karina, Valeria, and Hutton were in a conversation. ¡°Rosalynn, it seems Selina influenced your brother¡¯s mind. Doesn''t he harbor any resentment towards you?¡± Karina inquired. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Rosalynn frowned slightly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Kyson is seven years younger than Selina, who¡¯s witnessed his growth. That¡¯s why my brother is so attached to her.¡± ¡°You''re correct. But Selina is quite cunning, and | worry she might manipte your brother,¡± Valeria remarked. Karina nodded, sharing the same sentiment. Rosalynn showed a faint smile. ¡°Well, it''s alright. Sometimes, hardship is necessary for growth.¡± Given her recent entry into Kyson¡¯s life, Rosalynn didn¡¯t have a strong sibling bond with him yet. She knew it would take time for him to ept her fully. She believed it was best to let things unfold naturally. Sooner orter, Kyson would discover the true nature of Selina.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡± Karina scanned the surroundings and shifted the conversation, inquiring, ¡°Where¡¯s Tilda?¡± Rosalynn scanned the area, but Tilda was nowhere in sight. ¡°Maybe she left already?¡± After a pause, Karina leaned in and quietly asked Rosalynn, ¡°Do you think Tilda might be a lesbian?¡± ninjanovel Rosalynn arched her eyebrows slightly and inquired, ¡°If she turns out to be a lesbian, will you write her off in your TV drama?¡± Karina shook her head and replied, ¡°No, | won''t. | separate personal beliefs from professional decisions. | find it unfortunate that someone so intelligent and attractive happens to be a lesbian.¡± Rosalynn sipped her cocktail, not thinking so. She knew wealthy families often harbored many secrets. Maybe Ivy was intentionally tarnishing her half-sister Tilda¡¯s reputation. Rosalynn spotted Ivy. She got hold of Lyndon who was about to Leave. The two were engaged in cheerful conversation. Ivy¡¯s face disyed the shyness of a girl. Could Ivy be in love with Lyndon? Rosalynn wondered. Perhaps Ivy''s negativements about Tilda stemmed from both sisters having feelings for Lyndon. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 But Tilda didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in Lyndon, remainingposed and reserved during their encounter. Lyndon brushed lIvy¡¯s hand away and whispered, ¡°What is going on?¡± With a bashful smile, Ivy inquired, ¡°Hey Lyndon, can you hang out tomorrow? | want to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°I''m afraid | can¡¯t make it,¡± Lyndon replied. ¡°How about the day after tomorrow?¡± Ivy inquired once more. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY With a sharp gaze, Lyndon cut to the chase, asking, ¡°Miss Larson, do you have a crush on me?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Feeling exposed, Ivy nervously adjusted a strand of hair by her ear and told Lyndon, ¡°You''re so straightforward sometimes, Lyndon. I.. ¡°I''m sorry, I¡¯m not into you. Please don¡¯t invest your time in pursuing me.¡± Lyndon cut her off and walked away. lvy¡¯s smile vanished, and she quickly called after him. ¡°Lyndon, what''s the matter? Aren¡¯t we getting along? Since Rosanna is no longer with us, it¡¯s time for you to find someone and start your own family. Our families are also close friends, and my family background may be more suitable for you than Rosanna¡¯s. Lyndon, won¡¯t you consider marrying me?¡± When lvy brought up Rosanna, Lyndon¡¯s face showed a slight shift in expression, but he quickly returned to his usual indifference. ¡°Miss Larson, you should maintain your grace.¡± After saying this, he continued walking, but Ivy stopped him again. Growing impatient, Lyndon¡¯s tone turned chilly as he asked, ¡°Do | need to say more harsh words?¡± Faced with his rejection, lvy asked desperately, ¡°Do you have feelings for Rosalynn?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°My feelings are a private affair. It¡¯s not your concern whom I¡¯m fond of.¡± Having spoken those words, he didn¡¯t Linger further and walked away with a distinct, cold demeanor enveloping him. Ivy was frustrated and felt like stomping her feet. She was having a hard time seeing what was so great about Rosalynn. Amarried woman from a vige. What was Lyndon thinking? Was he interested in being a homewrecker? In the restroom, Selina swapped her outfit for a clean dress a waiter had brought. Disregarding his odd look, she requested her handbag. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 After fixing her hair and touching her makeup in front of the mirror, she strolled out with poise. She spotted Aldrich and Jenifer standing closely together in the distance. Her expression darkened, and her hands clenched without her realizing. They both didn¡¯t show her the respect a person deserved. So they''d better wait and see! Selina stood tall, her posture elegant and regal as ever. Spotting Ivy drinking by herself, Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled with an idea. Several socialites who had once been friendly with her now kept their distance due to her altered status. ninjanovel What about Ivy? Would she act differently, too? ¡°Ivy.¡± Selina strolled over to Ivy. Ivy gave her a quick look and offered a slightly awkward smile. ¡°Hi, Selina.¡± Selina¡¯s lips curled slightly, and she asked, ¡°Ivy, are you nning to keep your distance because of who | am now?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Ivy nced around and gently tugged Selina to a secluded spot. ¡°I''m genuinely shocked. How is it possible that Rosalynn is part of the Moreno family? | can¡¯t stand her! You can¡¯t imagine how she humiliated me in front of Lyndon a moment ago!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Selina¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this. ¡°It''s either because you''re close to me, or she figured out your feelings for Lyndon and intentionally created problems for you.¡± It was evident that Ivy desired some space from her. But she felt it difficult for her to do so for the old times¡¯ sake. Or perhaps it was because they shared a dislike for Rosalynn, and she felt they had amon ground to strike up a conversation. She didn¡¯t mind at all. If there was one more person who disliked Rosalynn, it meant one more opportunity to cause some trouble for Rosalynn. Ivy expressed her frustration, ¡°I tried to ask Lyndon out, but he declined. He told me he wasn¡¯t interested and advised me not to spend time on him.¡± Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 ¡°He used to have Rosanna by his side, but she passed away. Now, we have Rosalynn. Why do people with ¡®Rosa¡¯ in their name always seem to be so annoying? And Lyndon, why would he be interested in a married woman? How can | make him develop feelings for me? What if | consider changing my name?¡± She vented for a while. Selina chuckled, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re making meugh. Lyndon¡¯s smitten with Rosalynn. Changing your name won''t help!¡± Ivy frowned and expressed in frustration, ¡°I really like him. Can¡¯t | make him feel the same way about me?¡± Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled as she remarked, ¡°Ivy, men can be quite predictable. They often follow their desires. Once he experiences your charm, he''ll likely be drawn to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ivy''s heart raced, and memories of hering-of-age ceremony shed before her eyes. At a high-end club, she crossed paths with Lyndon, who was also out with his friends. At the tender age of fourteen, she instantly fell head over heels for Lyndon the moment sheid eyes on him. Yet, he fell in love with Rosanna, who was nothing in her eyes! She couldn''t ept it, so when she turned eighteen, she seized an opportunity to discreetly have the waiter slip something into his drink, hoping to offer him her virginity. Ang¡¯s Library She believed that if they had a sexual encounter, he would have no choice but to make her his girlfriend. However, after downing that ss of wine, he stepped out to take a phone call and never returned to the club, rendering her efforts in vain. ¡°Ivy, where did your mind wander off to?¡± Noticing Ivy''s distraction, Selina tapped her hand. Ivy snapped back to reality and tidied her hair. ¡°I''ve been pondering what you mentioned. Do you mean | should try to have sex with him tonight?¡± Selina rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Exactly! Ivy, love can grow over time. You can let him be responsible for you first, and then you two can gradually build your rtionship. You are so stunning that Lyndon will soon be smitten with you.¡± Ivy couldn''t argue with her reasoning. This idea had crossed her mind, but she never found the opportunity. Once again, Selina¡¯s persuasion was tempting to her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°But he consistently pays me no attention. How can | have sex with him?¡± Ivy voiced her concern. Selina remained quiet before asking, ¡°Are youfortable if the crowd sees the whole process?¡± Ivy was taken aback, ¡°You mean being observed the whole time? That''s. Being a prominent member of Skrix¡¯s social elite, the idea of doing something like that in public was too humiliating. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Selina gripped her hand and said, ¡°Ivy, only by being seen together tonight can you pressure Lyndon into marriage. Considering that both your families are respected, if he touches you in public, the parents from both sides would likely force him into marriage to save face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But if we don¡¯t stir things up a bit, I¡¯m concerned that Lyndon won''t be willing topromise.¡± Selina had a n to get back at Lyndon. After all, he had embarrassed her, so why not? Furthermore, if Lyndon married Ivy, Ivy would be deeply thankful to her. In return, Ivy would willingly follow her lead in the future. This way, she could gain a valuablepanion among the upper-ss circles. ¡°Alright, I''ll go along with your n.¡± Ivy, convinced by Selina, inquired, ¡°So, Selina, what¡¯s the n now?¡± ¡°| have a nice surprise for you.¡± Selina reached into her handbag and produced a bottle. ¡°This spray has a temporary hallucinogenic effect on the mind. I''ll set up a meeting for you with Lyndon in the third-floor lounge, and then you''ll. . Ang¡¯s Library Ivy nodded along as she absorbed Selina¡¯s n. ¡°Understood. But how do you have such an item?¡± Amischievous glimmer shone in Selina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Consider it a spice for romance. I¡¯m not exactly youthful. | was saving it for when | found someone special. But you can use it now. Originally, Aldrich had given her the spray, which carried a mild hallucinogenic effect to make experiences more thrilling. She had slipped it into her bag unintentionally, and now, it proved useful. ¡°Alright, I''ll start setting things up.¡± Ivy¡¯s question was merely out of curiosity. Her thoughts were already racing towards Lyndon. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Selina halted her. ¡°Ivy, if you seed today, Lyndon will have no choice but to relent and marry you. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone of my assistance. Given my strained rtionship with Rosalynn and Lyndon¡¯s disdain for me, | fear his reaction if he learns of my involvement.¡± She was there for the spectacle, not Lyndon¡¯s retaliation. ¡°Alright,¡± Ivy agreed, then turned to leave. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Selina offered a sly smile before seeking out Kyson, needing him to arrange a meeting with Lyndon. Meanwhile, a figure in a long dress vanished behind a column, Leaving a chill in the air. On the other side, Selina approached Kyson. ¡°Selina, is everything alright?¡± Kyson inquired, his concern evident. Selina massaged her forehead, murmuring, ¡°The dizziness hasn''t left me. Would you mind walking with me to the third-floor lounge for a break?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kyson agreed promptly, not overthinking it. The third floor boasted lounges for guests seeking a brief respite. He walked with her to one of the Lounges. Observing Selina¡¯s soft features, Kyson recalled Lyndon¡¯s words. His lips parted to speak. ¡°Selina, you...¡± He meant to question if she intended to trouble Rosalynn by requesting her to apany her on the piano. Yet, he paused, saying nothing. It was finished. He¡¯d best avoid dwelling on it. ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Kyson, what were you about to say?¡± Selina noticed Kyson¡¯s unfinished thought. Kyson diverted, ¡°I wondered if you''d like me to call a doctor?¡± ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Seated, Selina faced Kyson and inquired, ¡°Kyson, tell me, did your parents take offense because | asked Rosalynn to y the piano?¡± Kyson was taken aback by her question. After a pause, he admitted, ¡°Dad and Mom held their peace, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Lyndon suggested you were making a mockery of Rosalynn deliberately.¡± At this, Selina exhaled a weary sigh and smiled ruefully. ¡°Do you think that of me too? My aim was merely to show your parents that Rosalynn and | could be cordial. | never anticipated being so misunderstood. It seems Lyndon harbors a significant misjudgment of me now.¡± Kyson remained silent, standing off to the side. Selina¡¯s gaze lingered on him. ¡°Kyson, would you please fetch Lyndon? I''d like a word with him to rify this misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Upon hearing Selina¡¯s suggestion, Kyson considered it and saw no issue. He held a wish that the rtionship between his beloved ones would be harmonious, not strained. ¡°Alright, I''ll go tell Lyndon,¡± he agreed. ¡°Hold on,¡± Selina interjected. ¡°Kyson, make sure Lyndon remains unaware that it is | who summons him. He might refuse toe if he knows. Also, once he arrives, find a reason to leave us alone. | don¡¯t want you here. It would be awkward for me if he and I don¡¯t have a pleasant talk.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kyson paused, mulling over her request. He surmised that perhaps Selina¡¯s shyness was the reason behind her instructions, so he nodded in agreement and left to fetch Lyndon. Selina watched him go with a smile, thinking how easily Kyson trusted her. She quickly texted Ivy, ¡°Come upstairs now.¡± Elsewhere, in the banquet hall, Rosalynn and Karina were engrossed in a discussion about an uing television series. Karina added Rosalynn to a chat group teeming with directors and producers. The group was abuzz about the director Brewster Riley, celebrated for his expertise in crafting such dramas. Karina shared that securing his involvement had taken considerable effort. ¡°Rosa, we¡¯re holding auditions soon. If you¡¯re avable, why not join me?¡± Karina invited. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Okay. Will the shooting be in Skrix?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yes,¡± Karina confirmed. ¡°Skrix is a picturesque locale, perfect for urban drama. Moreover, Skrix Art Institute¡¯s reputation precedes it. The lead roles and the second lead are already cast. Brewster is looking to scout fresh talent for the remaining parts at the Institute.¡± Rosalynn nodded, her knowledge of the industry limited yet aware that Skrix Art Institute¡¯s drama and dance departments had national acim, often scouted by directors for fresh talent, producing several celebrated actors. As their conversation flowed, a stir broke out at the entrance of the banquet hall. ¡°Hey, check that out!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! What¡¯s happening? Is this too audacious?¡± ¡°Hmm, they do seem somewhat familiar.¡± The hotel¡¯s projector was disying a video at that moment. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 A pair embraced tightly, the man lost in a fervor of kisses. Karina¡¯s eyes popped wide open; she tugged on Rosalynn¡¯s arm, eximing, ¡°Look, is that Lyndon? Oh my God! He always seems so unapproachable. Could he really be this wild privately? And the woman with him, she looks familiar. What''s her name?¡± ¡°Ivy Larson.¡± Rosalynn spoke her name, her brows knitting together as she observed the footage unfurling on therge screen. What exactly was happening here? Why was Lyndon with Ivy? And why was there a live broadcast of it? Her mind raced, piecing together that they might be in the third-floor lounge. Without further thought, she rose swiftly to her feet, gathering the fabric of her dress. Ang¡¯s LibraryN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Halfway across the room, Brian met her. ¡°Honey, what''s the rush? Take care, you could trip,¡± he said, steadying her by her waist. ¡°How can | not rush? It looks like Lyndon¡¯s been set up.¡± Such a spectacle wouldn¡¯t normally be his choice for public disy. Surely, this was someone else¡¯s doing. But who could it be? Ivy? A look of disapproval flickered across Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, the woman with Lyndon is lvy. They are well-suited in both status and age. Lyndon is of an age to marry. It¡¯s about time for it.¡± He was subtly reminding her of her undue concern for Lyndon. ¡°But if Lyndon was set up, do you think Ivy is right for him?¡± Rosalynn queried. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Given today¡¯s events, Lyndon has no choice but to marry her.¡± Rosalynn gave him a look and said, ¡°Darling, why do | sense you¡¯re somewhat pleased?¡± Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Brian grinned and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± But actually, he was a little pleased. He wasn¡¯t concerned whether Lyndon was set up or not. ALL he wanted was for Lyndon to get married quickly! To stop him from yearning for his wife. Along the way, they encountered the Ivy¡¯s and Lyndon¡®s parents. In that instant, Lyndon¡¯s father, Barnes, wore a regretful expression as he apologized to Ivy''s parents. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Im so sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Larson. My son will be responsible for his actions today.¡± lvy¡¯s mother, Renata, expressed her frustration. ¡°s! Why must they be so hasty?¡± Ivy¡¯s father, Wilton, nodded. ¡°Youth can lead to impulsiveness, especially after a few drinks.¡± Barnes gave a wry smile and looked at his wife. Her brow furrowed, and she remained silent. Rosalynn overheard this and pursed her lips. She held a less-than-favorable opinion of Ivy and naturally opposed the idea of Lyndon marrying her. But with Barnes¡¯s statement, did Lyndon have any choice but Ivy? Meanwhile, Selina, trailing a bit behind, had a slight smirk on her lips as she followed the crowd upstairs. ¡°Selina.¡± Kyson seized her gently and furrowed his brow, inquiring, ¡°What''s happening? Didn''t | send Lyndon to find you? How did this happen...¡± Selina adopted an innocent look. ¡°I''m puzzled, too. | waited in my room for quite a while, but Lyndon never showed up. So he was with Ivy? But it¡¯s understandable. Being young and brimming with energy, it¡¯s natural for him to long for thepany of someone he¡¯s fond of.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Was that the truth? Kyson¡¯s brow creased, sensing something was amiss. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 On the third floor, most doors of the lounges were open except for the one at the very end, which remained shut. Brea, Lyndon¡¯s mother, approached and knocked her knuckles on the door. ¡°Lyndon, are you inside?¡± After a brief pause, a gentle female voice from within replied, ¡°Just give me a moment.¡± The crowd waited patiently, and eventually, the door swung open.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ivy appeared in the doorway, wearing a man¡¯s suit and looking bashful. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Mrs. Fernandez.¡± Brea shot her a brief look but kept her silence. She walked past the woman and entered the room. At that moment, Lyndon Lounged on a chair, a few buttons of his shirt undone, unveiling his sturdy chest muscles. He knitted his brows, and a sensation of dizziness washed over him. ¡°Lyndon, why did you just...¡± Brea approached Lyndon, pausing before finishing her words. Being a mother, she naturally understands her son¡¯s character. He¡¯s a good-hearted soul, and it¡¯s inconceivable for him to engage in any mischief with women on an asion like this. Furthermore, Brea knew that her son was in love with thete Rosanna. How could he suddenly be entangled with the daughter of the Larson family? Lyndon nced at the suddenly emerging crowd and momentarily paused. ¡°Mom, what brings everyone here?¡± ¡°We are...¡± ¡°Lyndon, if you¡¯re fond of my Ivy, you should have said so sooner. I''ve always admired you and would be thrilled to have Ivy marry you.¡± Before Brea could respond, Renata chimed in with a smile. Was he fond of Ivy? Marry Ivy to him? Lyndon¡¯s gaze shifted to Ivy, who stood beside her mother with a demure look, and his forehead wrinkled in confusion. Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 ¡°Mrs. Larson, | don''t...¡± ¡°Barnes, now that Lyndon and my daughter havee this far, why don¡¯t we consider setting a date for their wedding?¡± Before Lyndon couldplete his sentence, Wilton spoke to Barnes. At this point, Barnes couldn''t help but smile as he attentively considered Wilton¡¯s proposition. Lyndon¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°Hold on! Dad, Mr. Larson, what''s this discussion about? When did | be involved with Miss Larson to this extent? Why has marriagee into the conversation all of a sudden?¡± Ivy, standing beside her mother, murmured timidly, ¡°Lyndon, just a moment ago, you and I...¡± She hid her face, leaving her words unfinished, but the implication was clear to any adult. ninjanovel Lyndon¡¯s expression turned stormy at the sight of her in his suit jacket, her chest bare. He had rushed here after hearing Kyson¡¯s words, ascending to the third floor. Entering the lounge, he found Ivy inside. She spoke some heartfelt words, embraced him, and kissed him. He recoiled in disgust, pushing her away, and then his breathing hitched.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For a fleeting second, he thought he saw Rosanna. Overwhelmed by longing, he embraced and kissed her in his delusion. Could he have mistaken Ivy for Rosanna in his drunk state? Impossible! He hadn¡¯t consumed enough alcohol to be so befuddled as to confuse Ivy for Rosanna. Then, what was it? His expression turned icy as he regarded Ivy with suspicion. ¡°Ivy Larson, what have you done?¡± Upon entering the room earlier, he had detected an odd scent. Surely, it was Ivy¡¯s doing! ¡°Lyndon, what do you mean? You were the one who was drunk, saying you liked me and pressing for intimacy. I¡¯m aware it¡¯s improper before marriage, but for you, | was prepared to concede,¡± Ivy protested, still feigning innocence. Lyndon¡¯s sneer was evident as he said, ¡°I like you? That''s ridiculous! Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Miss Larson, surely if your memory serves you well, you''ll recall my recent rejection.¡± Ivy felt a lump in her throat and tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve, seeking her parents¡¯ intervention. Renata¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding. She squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand in silent reassurance before confronting Lyndon.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What''s this about, Lyndon? You were just seen embracing and kissing my daughter. Had we not arrived when we did, who knows what might have urred? My daughter is from a respectable family. You ought to take responsibility for your actions. Have you no sense of decency? What sort of values does the Fernandez family uphold?¡± Rendered speechless by Renata¡¯s eloquence, the Fernandez couple could only listen as she continued her indictment. ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Larson, I¡¯ve made it clear my son will answer for this,¡± Barnes dered, ring at Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, what is this disgraceful behavior? To tarnish a young woman¡¯s good name and not stand by her. Does this make you a man?¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze upon Ivy was icy. Meanwhile, Rosalynn shifted ufortably, clearly wanting to interject, but Brian¡¯s firm hold restrained her. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not involve ourselves in their family issues,¡± Brian whispered, gripping her waist even tighter. Kyson watched, his unease growing. ¡°Selina, it seems Lyndon has no affection for Miss Larson,¡± he remarked, feeling something off. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Perhaps Lyndon¡¯s overindulgence in drink has led to a case of mistaken identity,¡± Selina murmured back, her eyes fixed on the unfolding drama. Kyson¡¯s anxiety deepened. Acase of mistaken identity? And if he hadn¡¯t asked Lyndon toe up, might this whole scene have been avoided? Asense of stillness hung in the air. Suddenly, a voice pierced the stillness from the doorway. ¡°I''ve been pondering what you mentioned. Do you mean | should try to have sex with him tonight?¡± ¡°Exactly! Ivy, love can grow over time. You can let him be responsible for you first, and then you two can gradually build your rtionship. You are so stunning that Lyndon will soon be smitten with you.¡± ¡°Ivy, only by being seen together tonight can you pressure Lyndon into marriage.¡± At the door, Tilda was ying back a recording on her phone. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Selina¡¯s expression turned to one of utter shock at the sound. The recording was of a secret conversation between her and Ivy, captured by Tilda. Kyson¡¯s gaze shifted to Tilda, filled with astonishment, before he looked at Selina, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief. Could he have misheard? ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY It was Selina, plotting with Ivy to entrap Lyndon. Rosalynn and crowd shared the look of surprise at Tilda. It appeared Lyndon had been set up, and the mastermind was Selina. And, unexpectedly, it was Tilda who unveiled the truth at this crucial moment. Rosalynn exhaled a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. Without this recording, Lyndon might have been coerced into marriage with Ivy. ¡°Tilda, have you lost your mind? Erase that recording!¡± Ivy shouted, lunging for Tilda to grab the phone and erase the recording. In the scuffle, Tilda staggered back and tumbled to the floor. Rosalynn rushed to Tilda¡¯s side.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Everything alright, Tilda?¡± With a shake of her head to Rosalynn, Tilda then gave lvy a nk stare. Rosalynn expected Tilda to speak, but she remained silent. ¡°There¡¯s no point in deleting the recording, Ivy. Everyone has already heard it,¡± Rosalynn dered. ¡°Right, is it you and Selina who orchestrated this? Otherwise, my son would never do such a thing. It¡¯s clear now he¡¯s been set up! Mr. and Mrs. Larson, is this your idea of parenting?¡± demanded Brea, seething with anger. The Larson couple stood, red-faced with humiliation. Renata shot Tilda a frosty look before striding over to Ivy and delivering a sharp p across her face. Ivy, hand on cheek, looked at her mother in shock. ¡°Mom, why would you p me?¡± Renata¡¯s heart ached, but she feigned fury. ¡°Ivy, haven¡¯t you been taught better? Ady of your standing should show restraint and poise. How could you let others lead you astray? Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 I''ve sheltered you, so you are so naive and gullible. Has Selina been leading you astray?¡± Reacting swiftly to Brea¡¯s charge, Renata first disciplined Ivy, then put all the me on Selina, suggesting her daughter was an easy mark. Ivy, still covering her face, nced at Selina through tearful eyes. Selina nched, this was unexpected. Kyson¡¯s gaze on her wasplicated. ¡°Selina, why did you do this to Lyndon?¡± This was unbelievable! What could be Selina¡¯s motive for doing something like this? To Kyson, Selina was once untouchable, a figure of grace. She had been the epitome of virtue. Ang¡¯s Library But now, it seemed even he had been fooled. ¡°Kyson, you must believe me...¡± Selina reached for Kyson, only to find him sidestepping swiftly, avoiding her touch. Disappointment marred his features. Lyndon had finished buttoning his shirt and rose, approaching Selina with a frosty look. ¡°You disgust me, Selina Forbes! Leave this ce! You have no right to be here!¡± His words cut through the air, leaving Selina visibly paler. The room''s eyes turned to her, filled with scorn and judgment. The Moreno couple stepped forward, their faces a mix of shock and dismay. Gail asked, ¡°How could you set Lyndon up? You are... Her voice trailed off, lost for words. Tears brimmed in Selina¡¯s eyes as she murmured, ¡°I... ¡°| don¡¯t want to listen any more of your words,¡± Brendan cut her off sharply. ¡°Leave now and don¡¯t appear before us again. We no Longer have anything to do with you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ahill settled in Selina¡¯s heart. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Her impulsive act had undone the fragile ties she¡¯d rebuilt with the Moreno family, leaving her outcast. ¡°Like father, like daughter! They say a murderer¡¯s child harbors darkness within.¡± ¡°Indeed. Luring others to tempt a man. Disgraceful!¡± ¡°ying the innocent while being corrupt to the core.¡± Whispers and jeers chased after Selina. Mortified, she fled, only to be tripped deliberately, tumbling to the floor. As she looked up, Jenifer stood there, clutching Aldrich¡¯s arm, her gazes dripping with derision. Aldrich stood nearby, his expression unreadable.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Miss Forbes, your legs seem so frail. Perhaps you''ve been too intimate with suitors?¡± While Jenifer spoke, she casually lifted Selina¡¯s hair, unintentionally exposing the love bites on her neck. Awave of scorn and mockery surged among the onlookers as Selina clenched her fists, her nails pressing into her palms. She clenched her teeth, rose and strode away, her dignity teetering on the edge. The mockery ceased. In a mortified tone, Wilton offered his apologies to the Fernandez family, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fernandez, | am deeply sorry. I''ve failed in guiding my daughter. She will be properly disciplined.¡± ¡°Yes, lvy¡¯s naivety was exploited. Blinded by her affection for Lyndon and misled by Selina, she made a mistake.¡± Renata cast a pleading look at Lyndon. ¡°For the sake of our families¡¯ bond, please forgive Ivy,¡± she implored. Lyndon¡¯s demeanor remained icy as he approached Tilda and said, ¡°Tilda, thank you very much.¡± Tilda averted her gaze, adjusted her spectacles, and stepped back subtly. ¡°Your thanks are unnecessary. My actions weren''t for you,¡± she stated, then turned to Rosalynn. ¡°I shall head downstairs.¡± Rosalynn sensed a rigid tension in Tilda when Lyndon drew near, sparking confusion. Could Tilda¡¯s aversion to men imply she preferred women? lvy watched Tilda¡¯s retreating figure, her gaze dark with animosity. Abruptly, she shrugged off Renata¡¯s hand and bolted. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Renata wanted to say something, but with the presence of the crowd, she chose silence, her eyes casting a bitter look at Wilton. Wilton perceived her re as a silent indictment. His eldest daughter¡¯s meddling had brought shame upon Ivy. In his eyes, Tilda¡¯s interference was unwarranted. Wilton really Liked Lyndon, hopeful to wee him as a son-inw. Yet, not only was that hope dashed, but his own reputation tarnished. Tilda was so thoughtless! ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fernandez, it¡¯s time for Lyndon to settle down,¡± Brian interjected. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Allow me to bring over some photos of eligibledies tomorrow. Perhaps you can assist him in choosing a date.¡± Upon hearing this, Barnes grinned and responded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Thank you, Brian.¡± While he continued talking, he cast another look at Lyndon, and his smile diminished. ¡°Lyndon, Brian is an excellent example for you in business and family affairs. You should take some lessons from him. You don¡¯t want your mother and me to be constantly concerned about you, right?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression grew stormy. He nced sharply at Brian and retorted, ¡°Dad, I''m capable of managing my life. | don¡¯t need others fretting over me.¡± In his eyes, Brian was being a busybody! Brian¡¯s eyebrows rose subtly. ¡°Lyndon, do you appreciate being manipted?¡± Lyndon scoffed, ¡°Does marriage shield you from every kind of trouble? | don¡¯t think so. It seems Like Selina has been troubling you, too, right?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Brian was taken aback and clenched his jaw in frustration. ¡°It''s all for your good. You can¡¯t stay single forever and make your parents worry about you. That would be a bad son.¡± Brian¡¯s words made the Fernandez couple nod in agreement. Lyndon nearly burst outughing in frustration. ¡°I''ve got my life under control. You¡¯re busy enough, so don¡¯t bother yourself with my affairs!¡± With that, he walked off briskly. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Brian felt a pang of regret. If he didn¡¯t assist Lyndon in resolving his marriage, Lyndon would continue to appear in his life, and it would be really annoying! Outside the hotel building, lvy scanned the area and finally spotted Tilda in the rear garden.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Tilda!¡± She marched furiously toward Tilda, her high heels clicking with each step. Tilda pushed her sses and inquired, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Ivy raised her hand and pped Tilda forcefully. Tilda quickly turned her head, and her sses were knocked to the ground. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Clenching her hands, Tilda red at Ivy with icy disdain. lvy¡¯s breathing was heavy with anger as she yelled, ¡°What are you staring at? Angry, huh? You don¡¯t want to see me happy, right? You sabotaged my marriage ns! You bring bad luck wherever you go!¡± She enlisted someone to ce a camera in the room, intending to reveal the moment she and Lyndon were together after their intimate encounter to everyone. But just as she was about to take action with Lyndon, there were odd knocks at the door. She worried that if the situation got out, she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity for intimacy with Lyndon. So, she revealed the kissing scene of her and Lyndon together in advance. Now she realized that the one knocking on the door was Tilda! Tilda had eavesdropped on her conversation with Selina but kept quiet, waiting for the perfect moment to ruin her reputation and turn her into aughingstock among the elite. She really hated Tilda to the core. ¡°If you are fond of Lyndon, why not pursue him openly with your charm? Haven''t you Learned anything beyond plotting in all your years of education?¡± Tildaposed herself and spoke with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. As lvy gazed at herposed expression, anger welled up within her. ¡°Tilda, do you enjoy being hit?¡± She raised her hand again, aiming for another p to Tilda. But before she could strike, her wrist was firmly caught. She found Lyndon giving her an icy stare. What brought Lyndon to this ce? Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 lvy¡¯s expression shifted, quickly masking her previous boldness. ¡°Lyndon.¡± ¡°Miss Ivy Larson, | hardly know you. Please address me as Mr. Fernandez.¡± Lyndon released lvy¡¯s wrist and uttered in a frigid tone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ivy extended her hand to grasp his, her expression one of distress. ¡°Lyndon, | truly have feelings for you, so |...¡± Lyndon¡¯s icy gaze met hers, the chill in his eyes causing Ivy¡¯s hand to freeze midair. Eventually, she pulled back her hand in an awkward motion. ¡°Miss Ivy Larson, my family holds a distinguished status. My elders have always emphasized the importance of marrying a virtuous wife. Thus, | cannot consider a woman whose values and thoughts are questionable. | advise you to keep your distance!¡± Lyndon¡¯s ruthless sarcasm and obvious contempt turned Ivy into an embarrassment. She stamped her feet and fled, crying in shame. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Lyndon cast a nce at Tilda, the coldness on his face fading. Seeing the sses on the ground, he bent down to pick them up. Tilda happened to pick it up at the same time, their hands identally touching. The contact gave Lyndon pause, and he turned his head to look at her. Tilda¡¯s face shifted slightly. She withdrew her hand, taking a step back. Lyndon took the sses and handed them to her, only to find Tilda wiping her fingers with tissue. He was dumbfounded. She was wiping right where his fingers had just touched. Lyndon looked at her, holding out her sses. ¡°Miss Larson, here you go.¡± Tilda crumpled the tissue in her hand, her lips pressed in a stiff line. She took the sses from Lyndon and put them on, then turned to leave without a word. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lyndon stopped her. She paused but did not turn around. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 When it was clear that she had no ns of facing him, Lyndon said, ¡°I want to thank you again, Miss Larson. However, there¡¯s one thing | don¡¯t understand. Since you already had the recording, you could have stopped the situation much earlier, so why didn¡¯t you?¡± Tilda¡¯s hands tightened into fists. For a while, she was silent. Then, she said, ¡°I can do whatever | want. It¡¯s my call.¡± With that, she left in a hurry. Lyndon followed her with his gaze, his eyes narrowing in thought. Since he was a child, many women chased after him because of his looks and family background. Only a few people avoided him like Tilda. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Perhaps it was because of a different sexual orientation? But that seemed a little far-fetched. Tilda had taken the recording but didn¡¯t stop things the first time. It made Lyndon think that she had done it on purpose. But why? Did she want to stir up trouble for entertainment? Did she want to see some drama?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was the reason behind her choice? Or he was? Inside the banquet hall, Rosalynn stood in front of therge French window with a cocktail in her hand, lost in thought after witnessing the scene. Karina came over and asked, ¡°What are you looking at over there?¡± ¡°Tilda,¡± Rosalynn answered. Karina clicked her tongue. ¡°| almost couldn''t believe the things | saw today, thanks to her. Lyndon should be grateful. If it weren¡¯t for Tilda, he would have married a conniving woman.¡± Rosalynn took a sip of her cocktail. Somehow, she had a vague feeling that Tilda¡¯s purpose hadn''t been to help Lyndon. ¡°Tilda¡¯sing.¡± Karina took Rosalynn¡¯s arm and pulled her toward Tilda. ¡°Tilda.¡± Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Tilda smiled, her dimples showing. ¡°It''s gettingte. I''m heading out first.¡± Karina asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay a little Longer?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d rather go home.¡± Tilda answered. ¡°Well, alright. I''ll add you to the work group chatter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tilda nodded, then left. Rosalynn watched her as she walked away. As Tilda passed through the crowd, a waiter identally bumped into her. He hurriedly helped her and bowed to apologize. Tilda just waved her hand, then continued on her way out. Rosalynn blinked. Tilda had a very different reaction between being touched by the waiter and Lyndon. She had been visibly tense with Lyndon, but she didn¡¯t seem bothered by the waiter at all. Why did she have such a strong reaction to Lyndon? Rosalynn wracked her brain for an exnation, but couldn''t figure out why. She spotted Lyndon and walked over to him. ¡°Lyndon, have you ever offended Tilda?¡± Lyndon paused thoughtfully and shook his head. ¡°Not that | know of. I''m not really familiar with her, but she and Rosanna... They were quite close.¡± The thought of Rosanna brought a shadow over Lyndon¡¯s face, his eyes turning dull from gloom. But he quickly schooled his expression, concealing his emotions behind a mask of calmness. Meanwhile, Rosalynn sank into deep thought. Could Lyndon have somehow unknowingly offended Tilda? ¡°Lyndon, Rosalynn.¡± Kyson approached with a regretful expression. Lyndon turned to him and asked with a smile, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 It appeared Kyson had finally saw Selina¡¯s true colors. ¡°I''m sorry, Lyndon. | was unaware that Selina was manipting me to set you up.¡± Kyson bowed his head and offered an apology. Lyndon gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s about time you see Selina for who she is. She¡¯s not the person you believed her to be.¡± Kyson nodded, unable to avoid feeling remorseful. After all, he had always seen Selina as a sister. Who would have guessed she¡¯d exploit him like that? ¡°Well, it¡¯s in the past now. Don¡¯t think about it too much. Just go and enjoy your time with your friends.¡± Noticing that Kyson was feeling down, Rosalynn attempted to console him. Kyson looked at her and said, ¡°Rosalynn, | owe you an apology too. | criticized you for being too mean when you yed the piano for her dance.¡± Rosalynn responded with a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. | wasn¡¯t offended.¡± Selina was cunning and skilled at concealing her true nature. But eventually, her true self would be revealed. ¡°Kyson, Rosalynn has always been open-minded. I''d like you to be fond of her and build a close friendship, just like you are with Selina.¡± Karina suggested yfully. Kyson nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Absolutely.¡± They exchanged smiles and shared a moment of perfect harmony in the atmosphere. The banquet still carried on. With time flying by, some guests started to leave.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The rest of the guests continued their activities or went to the lounges for some rest. Karina and Valeria chose not to depart, wanting to stay overnight at the Owmale Hotel. The hotel had many entertainment options, and Rosalynn spent time with them. Later, Brian seized an opportunity and led her to the luxurious presidential suite on the highest floor. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Once inside the room, he immediately pushed her against the door for a deep, passionate kiss. His intense embrace and heated breath conveyed his strong desire. Rosalynn found his eagerness amusing and thought to tease him, but Brian was in no mood for conversation, driven by his physical urges. She willingly closed her eyes and reciprocated. The allure of physical intimacy was undeniable for men like him. His frustration from days without fulfillment led him to intensify his actions. Rosalynn¡¯s breathing became heavier, indulging in the pleasurable sensations as she catered to his desires. They moved from the living room to the bedroom, then to the bathroom... Their passionate encounters left traces of their love throughout the space. Rosalynn lost count of how many times she had experienced intense pleasure. ALL she knew was that Brian seemed greedy, like a wolf that had long been starved and was determined to satisfy its hunger today. Her hair was drenched in sweat, and eventually, she became so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to lift a finger. Yet Brian seemed to have endless energy. Sensing the man above her was ready to resume, Rosalynn couldn''t hold back and eximed, ¡°Brian, please, that¡¯s enough! | really can¡¯t do¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her voice, strained and sultry from the intensity of her emotions, only added to her allure. Brian kissed her and assured with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m not the least bit tired.¡± Rosalynn shot him a tired re and retorted, ¡°You''re going to wear yourself out.¡± Brian¡¯s gentle fingers glided over her silky skin, and he whispered in a captivating tone, ¡°Honey, have faith in my capabilities. I''m only getting warmed up.¡± Tiredness? Not a chance! After another Lengthy kiss, Rosalynn moaned softly, pleading, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± ¡°Just one more time.¡± Brian¡¯s voice grew raspy, and his fingers began to explore, moving up and down. Rosalynn felt aroused once more, yet she continued to grasp his hand. ¡°Could you please check my phone for me? | left without saying goodbye to my friends, and I¡¯m not sure if they''ve been trying to reach me.¡± Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Brian nted kisses along Rosalynn¡¯s tender neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They''re all grown-ups; they''ll understand.¡± Feeling itchy, Rosalynn involuntarily recoiled a bit. ¡°Are we not heading back today? | haven¡¯t informed my parents yet.¡± Brian grinned. ¡°| already informed Gail. She said we could stay as long as we''d Like. She also encouraged me to put in more effort and make a baby with you.¡± Rosalynn was momentarily at a loss for words. That sounded just like her mother. m not ready for a baby just yet.¡± She liked kids but felt she was still too young for motherhood. ¡°Alright, we''ll do as you wish.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Brian responded with a distracted tone, not fully engaging in the conversation. Although she was turned on by his actions and felt a bit lightheaded, she remained slightly sober. ¡°You don¡¯t want a child?¡± ¡°Of course | do! But if you get pregnant, I''ll contain my desires for a year.¡± He had already been restraining himself for nearly two weeks. If Rosalynn became pregnant, he was prepared to wait a whole year! That way, they could dy having a baby for a bit longer. Rosalynn yfully pinched him, pouting. ¡°Is that all you ever think about?¡± Brian gently took her hand and nted a kiss on it. ¡°| can¡¯t help it. You are irresistible.¡± ¡°Brian...¡± ¡°Honey, is it because I¡¯m not skilled at this? That¡¯s why you can still find the mental space to contemte other matters?¡± Brian interrupted her, his hand venturing to her thigh. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Brian¡¯s kiss enveloped Rosalynn¡¯s lips, cutting off her speech. Rosalynn clenched her toes, and her words were swallowed by the moment. The light above her head appeared to sway, leaving her disoriented and unable to think straight... At the same time, Selina returned to her hotel, furiously wrecking everything in the living room. Her breathing was heavy, her expression fierce. Brendan publicly announced that she was cutting ties with the Moreno family from that point forward. Thus, her status and connections, everything she valued, crumbled overnight. No high-society individual would now consider marrying her. She med it all on Rosalynn! If it hadn¡¯t been for her unexpected arrival, she would still be the celebrated dancing goddess, cherished and favored by the Moreno family! It was entirely her fault! Selina¡¯s eyes brimmed with a distorted hatred, and she had entirely shed the grace she once possessed. After a brief pause, she inhaled deeply, then meticulously arranged her hair. Following that, she retrieved her phone and dialed a specific number. She was not one to ept a mediocre Life. She wouldn¡¯t allow Rosalynn to escape the consequences! ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you ready to reim your life by other means?¡± ¡°Of course | do!¡± ¡°Then Listen to me carefully...¡± Selina exchanged a few words with the person on the other end of the line before ending the call. As she nced at her phone¡¯s screen, a hint of spite flickered in her eyes. At that moment, the doorbell chimed. She pocketed her phone, stood, and approached the door to peer through the peephole.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A hotel waiter stood waiting outside. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Selina inquired, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Hello, the guest staying upstairs contacted the front desk and mentioned that the bathroom in the guest room was leaking. Kindly unlock the door, and | wille to inspect the situation.¡± There was a leak in the guest room upstairs? Even though Selina was puzzled, she proceeded to unlock the door.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, it wasn¡¯t a waiter who entered, but Larry. Upon entering, he promptly shut the door. Selina¡¯s expression shifted. She stepped back cautiously. ¡°It''s you? What are you doing here? Get out of here!¡± Of course, Larry had no intention of leaving. He had followed her all the way here and wasn¡¯t about to leave without getting what he wanted. ¡°Selina, stop being so arrogant and obnoxious. Do you believe you are the one who you used to be?¡± Larry casually took a seat on the sofa, legs crossed. Selina noticed he hadn''t tried anything inappropriate since entering and was lost in thoughts. Larry might not be handsome, but she was aware of his affection for her. Judging by how he was eyeing her now, she could sense something. Larry still harbored feelings for her and desired her! Selina cast her gaze downwards, battling her inner feelings of disgust and fury, attempting to force tears to surface. ¡°Mr. Castro, is this visit meant to degrade me? If you''re upset with me because | haven''t been nice, don¡¯t hold back-let those feelings out and give me a piece of your mind! It seems everyone now has the liberty to trample over me.¡± Tears threatened to fall from her eyes as she looked sorrowfully pitiful. Larry ceased his movements and gestured towards the sofa. ¡°Come over here.¡± Selina paused for a moment, then reluctantly sat next to him, trying hard not to show how much she disliked it. Larry, observing her profile, gently took her hand. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m upset with you, but I¡¯m not one to kick someone when they¡¯re down. | have genuine feelings for you, Selina.¡± Selina fought the impulse to withdraw her hand, her eyes betraying a flicker of emotion. ¡°So, you wish for me to be your girlfriend?¡± If Larry was ready to tie the knot now, maybe she could reluctantly say yes to marrying him, even if he wasn¡¯t the most striking- looking person. Indeed, she sought a powerful supporter to help her regain a sturdy foothold in the high society once more. The Castro family stood tall as one of the mightiest ns in all of Skrix. ¡°Selina, given my family¡¯s stature, you don¡¯t meet the standards to be my girlfriend. However, you could be my secret lover. Rest assured, as my secret lover, I''ll ensure you¡¯re well cared for. Larry wasn¡¯t foolish enough to marry Selina, who had nothing to her name. Selina scoffed inwardly. He expected her to be his secret lover? The mere thought of him was repulsive. Thanks to her beauty, even if she couldn¡¯t be the wife of an upper-ss gentleman, she could still attract the attention of someone both noble and handsome. She remained out of his reach as a secret lover. However, Selina kept her true feelings hidden. She withdrew her hand and rose to her feet. ¡°Mr. Castro, | refuse to be someone''s secret lover. Even without the Moreno family¡¯s favor, | can find a man of equal standing as a life partner. If you keep pushing me, I¡¯d prefer to meet my end!¡± She had to get rid of this man first. And she believed that all men were essentially the same.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They tend to value what they cannot possess. The more confident she acted, the more she could ignite enthusiasm in others. As expected, Larry''s gaze sharpened upon seeing Selina¡¯s defiant demeanor. He also stood, attempting to persuade her. ¡°Selina, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re too beautiful to think of dying. Alright, if you don¡¯t want to be my secret lover, how about being my girlfriend instead?¡± He hadn¡¯t won her over yet. He nned to toy with her first. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 He believed a rtionship need not necessarily lead to marriage. Upon hearing that, Selina concealed a wicked grin within her heart. ¡°Mr. Castro, | am not a woman to be taken Lightly. If you''re serious about pursuing me, prove your dedication.¡± Could he truly consider her as his girlfriend? She wasn¡¯t as simple to persuade as a toddler of three years.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Alright, I''ll prove it to you.¡± Larry¡¯s eyes lingered suggestively over her. ¡°But remember, my patience has its limits, so don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± With a spark in her gaze, Selina suppressed her distaste and kissed his cheek. ¡°Consider this a token of my sincerity.¡± She understood that without some form of concession, he wouldn''t leave. Larry felt content and yfully squeezed her hip, saying, ¡°Wait for me. As Larry''s bulky figure vanished, Selina hastily shut the door and wiped her mouth in distaste. Everyone seemed to have the power to trample over her! What was the best way to get rid of this man? An idea suddenly popped into her head, and she grinned with a hint of frostiness. The celebration had concluded. Even though Rosalynn had gained fame among Skrix¡¯s upper ss, her life remained unchanged, and not much had shifted for her. Her life was the same again, with the addedpany of her family being the only difference. Noemi stayed in Skrix for a while. Apanied by Gail, she slowly warmed up to Rosalynn, moving past their initial estrangement. Though not fully open-hearted, this shift in Noemi¡¯s attitude brightened Rosalynn¡¯s spirits. Brian, too, was pleased with his mother¡¯s gradual change. The only sour note was Lyndon¡¯s extended stay in the Moreno couple¡¯s ce due to business, which Brian found bothersome. Two weekster, Karina invited Rosalynn to join her at the Skrix Art Institute to watch the director Brewster Riley¡¯s casting, and she happily epted. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 They met up at the institute. Karina observed the students on the campus,menting enthusiastically. ¡°Art schools are brimming with attractive young men and women. Rosa, don¡¯t you think that guy looks handsome? And look at that girl, she has such a great aura...¡± Rosalynn listened to Karina¡¯s continuous remarks, responding asionally. Remembering the scriptwriter Tilda, she inquired, ¡°Where''s Tilda? Is sheing too?¡± Karina replied, ¡°I did call her, but she seems tied up with something.¡± Rosalynn nodded, sensing that Tilda must have her own secrets. She was curious about the nature of those secrets. Together, they proceeded towards the auditorium. As they passed the basketball court, they noticed it was bustling with activity.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, on the court, two squads of men in red and blue jerseys were battling it out in a basketball game. Above it, there hung a banner of red. As it happened, the Skrix Art Institute and Skrix University were engaged in a friendly basketball match. Rosalynn hadpleted her studies. She was well-acquainted with the intercollegiate basketball friendship matches. Karina, who had been part of the cheerleading squad in college, was always enthusiastic about basketball games. ¡°Hey, there''s a basketball game happening! Rosalynn, hurry, let¡¯s check it out!¡± Karina¡¯s excitement was palpable. She eagerly led Rosalynn through the crowd to secure a spot in the front row. On the basketball court, the two teams were fiercelypeting. Ayer in red was making a shot. He was notably tall and lean, his muscr arms propelling the ball smoothly into the hoop. The crowd erupted with joyous cheers. ¡°Another three-pointer! Number 9 is incredible!¡± ¡°He is thetest heartthrob at Skrix University. Handsome and super cool!¡± ¡°| like him so much! Kyson, | love you! I¡¯d love to be your girlfriend!¡± Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Cheers from numerous girls echoed from the vicinity. Kyson? Was that her brother Kyson, who just made that shot? Rosalynn¡¯s curiosity piqued, and she looked more closely. Sure enough, the yer wearing the red No. 9 jersey was her brother, Kyson. At this time, he took the ball passed by a teammate and quickly dribbled over the opponent with a swift movement. ¡°Rosa, is that Kyson out there?¡± Karina also spotted Kyson and yfully smiled, ¡°That¡¯s impressive! He must feel fortunate to have so many fans at such a young age. He must be popr among girls. As his sister, you should help him find the right girl for him.¡± Rosalynn responded with a smile, choosing to remain silent. She couldn''t predict how things would turn out when her brother was in a rtionship.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kyson then gained possession of the basketball once more. He skillfully navigated through the yers and executed a smoothy -up shot. And he scored again. The audience erupted into apuse and cheers. Karina was caught up in the excitement and whistled loudly. ¡°Way to go, Kyson! Wow!¡± Upon hearing the scream, Kyson instinctively turned his gaze toward her. As soon as he spotted Rosalynn and Karina, his eyes lit up with astonishment and joy. Without dy, he signaled the referee and headed in their direction. ¡°Sis, Karina... What are you two doing here?¡± Kyson¡¯s skin was covered with sweat, but he wasn¡¯t tired at all, his breath barely changed. Karina said jokingly, ¡°We came here on business, but this is a pleasant surprise. We got to see your cool side.¡± Kyson smiled, his white teeth shing as he scratched his head sheepishly. The blue team¡¯s cry came from the basketball court. ¡°Are you guys going topete or not? If you¡¯ve given up, you''re free to concede!¡± Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Tension thickened the air. Kyson¡¯s smile disappeared. He turned to give them the middle finger. He then turned back to Rosalynn and Karina. ¡°| have to go. I''ll finish the game first.¡± ¡°Okay. Go for it!¡± Rosalynn cheered with a smile. Kyson smiled back and went back to the court. Several girls stared at Rosalynn. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Are you Kyson¡¯s sister?¡± one of them asked. With a nod, Rosalynn answered, ¡°Yes.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Miss, are you thirsty? Here¡¯s some water.¡± ¡°You have such good skin. People might mistake you for Kyson¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡°Are you feeling hot? Take this cold soda!¡± ALL of a sudden, Rosalynn was the center of attention. The girls fawned over her, scrambling to talk to her or offer her something. Rosalynn found it all amusing. ¡°Girls, let''s watch the game first.¡± She didn¡¯t know Kyson¡¯s fans were this enthusiastic. They were all trying to butter her up and get on her good side. On the court, the basketball was once again in Kyson¡¯s hands. This time, he didn¡¯t shoot and instead passed the basketball to his teammate. His teammate jumped up and scored. The match was down to thest few minutes, and Kyson¡¯s team had worked well together, taking over the scoreboard since the start of the game. Kyson¡¯s incredible performance gave Skrix University a ten-point lead. Loud cheers erupted from the benches, with many girls from Skrix University calling Kyson¡¯s name. Kyson exchanged high-fives with a couple of his teammates, clearly in high spirits. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 The crowd of onlookers gradually dispersed until Kyson¡¯s fangirls were the only ones left. They lingered by the court, wholly absorbed in admiring his handsome face. Karina tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Kyson is perfect for the role of the third male lead?¡± Her sudden question caught Rosalynn off guard.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In her novel, the third male lead was a tall, athletic man who was good at ying basketball. It was true that Kyson matched the image. ¡°Do you think | should rmend Kyson to Brewster?¡± Karina asked. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Rosalynn raised her eyebrows, but before she could say anything, a man¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Miss Glyn, you want to cast the boy in the No. 9 jersey?¡± It was Brewster. ¡°Mr. Riley.¡± Rosalynn and Karina greeted him. ¡°Yes. He would be a good fit. What do you think?¡± Karina asked enthusiastically. ¡°You have a good eye.¡± Brewster watched Kyson, who was drinking water and talking to his teammates not far away, and nodded in approval. He also thought the boy stood out. Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Kyson¡¯s a finance major. He has no experience with acting.¡± Brewster answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The script is for a love drama, so casting someone with good looks is also important. If I¡¯m being honest, his face will make up for whatever his actingcks. Just look how many fans he has now. He¡¯s already this popr, and he hasn¡¯t even gotten that much exposure.¡± As Rosalynn Listened to Brewster, she thought of how directors really had to think about the big picture. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he''ll do it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Karina said. As they were talking, a shout came from not far away. ¡°Ah! They''re fighting!¡± Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Rosalynn, Karina, and Brewster were taken aback and turned their attention to the center of the court. There, they witnessed the two teams aggressively shoving and yelling at each other. Was this turning into a fight? Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced as she scanned for Kyson. She spotted him involved in a scuffle with another boy. The opponent was towering at 6.6 feet with a muscr build.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He had grabbed Kyson by the cor and was about to throw a punch. Kyson retaliated with a forceful kick, causing the man to release him in agony. This aggravated his assant even further. The man exerted incredible strength, swiftly overpowering Kyson and forcefully pinning his hands behind his back, ultimately bringing him to the ground. Ang¡¯s Library Next, he pressed down firmly with one of his legs on Kyson¡¯s back while his other hand rose high, attempting to strike him. Rosalynn¡¯s expression hardened. She grabbed a nearby basketball and hurled it with precision. The basketball swiftly and precisely struck the man¡¯s shoulder. The man yelled out and tumbled to the floor. Rosalynn dashed over, helping Kyson to his feet. ¡°Kyson, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I''m okay.¡± Kyson vigorously shook his head and red at the man with fury in his eyes. The man rose from the ground and massaged his shoulder, wincing in pain from the basketball impact. He cast furious nces back and forth between Rosalynn and the rest and demanded, ¡°Who threw that basketball at me just now?¡± Rosalynn responded coolly, ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°It was you? Are you looking for trouble?¡± The man assessed her from head to toe, bellowing in anger. Kyson stepped protectively in front of Rosalynn, confronting him, ¡°Dn Wagner, what''s your problem?¡± Dn red back and mocked, ¡°Kyson, are you even a man? Did you require a girl¡¯s help? Unbelievable! This was supposed to be a one-on-one fight!¡± Kyson was in the prime of his youth and couldn¡¯t tolerate being taunted naturally. He balled his hands into fists, dering, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 ¡°Then prove it! How did it feel being pinned to the ground?¡± Dn taunted him. Feeling embarrassed and irritated, Kyson was about to charge at him, but Rosalynn intervened. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very manly to me. It was just a game you lost, after all. Why are you in such a hurry to seek attention? You''re just a sore loser.¡± Dn stuttered and expressed anger, saying, ¡°A true gentleman doesn¡¯t argue withdies. This is a fight among men. Women should stay out of it!¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it because you''re afraid of losing to a woman?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°What if we make a bet?¡± Rosalynn brushed off his change in expression and suggested. Dn looked at her skeptically, ¡°What''s the bet?¡± ¡°How about we have a showdown, and | bet you can¡¯t beat me?¡± Rosalynn added, ¡°If you can defeat me, my brother and | will be under yourmand. If you can¡¯t beat me, then from now on, you''ll have to show Kyson with utmost respect and bow to him whenever you meet him.¡± Kyson felt this was not a good idea. ¡°Rosalynn...¡± ¡°No need to speak.¡± Rosalynn offered him aforting nce. Karina pulled Kyson back, whispering reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Kyson. Let¡¯s watch your sister teach him a lesson!¡± Kyson had something to say but held back upon further reflection. Was his sister nning to seek revenge on his behalf?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dn was notorious at Skrix Art Institute, renowned as a_ physically formidable P.E. strong student. How could Rosalynn have the chance to defeat him? If Dn had the nerve to harm his sister even a bit, he wouldn''t let him off the hook! Dn chuckled as if he had just heard the funniest joke on the. ¡°What did you just say? Do you want to challenge me? You''re so slender that | could defeat you in just seconds!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t have too much confidence. Hurry up and apologize to Dn quickly.¡± Dn¡¯s friends joined in, echoing his sentiments. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Rosalynn looked at Dn and said, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to ept my challenge? You can choose to back out if you¡¯re too scared, but you''ll have to show my brother with utmost respect from now on and bow to him.¡± The smile on Dn¡¯s face faded. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°Do | look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Dn took a long look at Rosalynn, his eyes taking in her beautiful face. ¡°I''LL give you another chance. Apologize and I''ll let it slide¡ª" ¡°Bow to him.¡± Rosalynn cut him off. Dn¡¯s face darkened, clearly not liking the interruption. ¡°You brought this on yourself. Don¡¯t go ming me for what happens later.¡± Aself-assured smile curved on Rosalynn¡¯s lips. ¡°Kid, all losers are hesitating from the very beginning.¡± Dn flushed with anger. ¡°You asked for it!¡± The next moment, he reached out to grab her. Rosalynn dodged easily. Simultaneously, with swift precision, she pinned his hand behind his back and propelled him forward with force. Dn stumbled and fell forward. He struggled to stabilize himself. Dn¡¯spanions were all geared to watch the fun, but they couldn¡¯t evenugh now if they tried. The same thought rang in their minds ¡ª Dn had met a tough opponent. This woman was clearly trained. It would have been impossible to fight that well unless she had considerable practice.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If Dn loses to a woman, it would be humiliating.¡± ¡°| thought she was just some crazy woman with a pretty face, but it looks like things aren''t going well for Dn.¡± Low murmurs filled the space. Their words reached Dn¡¯s ears, his fury rising along with hot embarrassment. With a roar, he rushed towards Rosalynn, his fists clenched to hit her. Once again, Rosalynn smoothly evaded his attack, then sent a kick to his knee. The force made Dn lose his bnce. He fell down kneeling. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 It was a huge blow to any man¡¯s pride to kneel before anyone. Dn¡¯s eyes turned red. He stood up and charged madly at Rosalynn. Kyson was shocked at Rosalynn¡¯s strength, but he was still worried about her. However, Rosalynn was nothing but calm. After a few more rounds of Dn attacking and her dodging him, she grabbed him by the arms and subdued him. Dn heaved in her hold, his face red and his eyes filled with frustration and shame. Rosalynn asked softly, ¡°Do you admit defeat now?¡± Dn didn¡¯t say a word. Rosalynn applied more pressure to his arms, tightening her hold on him. ¡°Speak up.¡± Dn winced in pain, and finally conceded. ¡°Yes,¡± he said reluctantly. ¡°Apologize to him.¡± Rosalynn moved him to face Kyson.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dn nced at Kyson and gritted his teeth, refusing to say a word. ¡°Do you need me to repeat it?¡± Rosalynn exerted more force on him. Dn grunted, his face turning pale from pain. He forced the words out between gritted teeth, ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯m sorry!¡± With the condition satisfied, Rosalynn let him go and brushed nonexistent dirt from her hands. Dn held his aching arms and stared at Rosalynn. Several of his teammates came to help him, but Dn shook them off. He red at Rosalynn and spat, ¡°I''ll remember this! Let¡¯s go.¡± Their group left. Kyson looked at Rosalynn with eyes shining with admiration. ¡°That was awesome!¡± Rosalynn smoothed her hair and said nonchntly, ¡°Hmmm... No big deal.¡± Back then, when she got involved in a human trafficking incident, Calvert had found her a martial arts coach to help her learn self-defense. Calvertter had gotten her all kinds of teachers next, hoping to make her proficient at everything. Rosalynn was grateful for everything Calvert had given her. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 They may not be rted by blood, but she could not have asked for a better parental figure. He gave her the best education¡ª a privilege that not all children could have. Aloud apuse resounded. Brewster was pping his hands. ¡°Miss Fuller, that was impressive. | think your temperament matches the supporting character in the script. Would you be interested in trying it out?¡± Rosalynn found Brewster¡¯s offer amusing. Was this how the famous director Brewster Riley usually chose his actors? Did he just follow his gut feeling and cast anyone who had happened to catch his eye? ¡°Yes! Rosalynn, that character from the novel was a country girl. She¡¯s smart, determined, and good at fighting. With her own efforts, she climbed up the ranks until she became the owner of a hotel chain. | think there¡¯s a lot of parallels between you two,¡± Karina exined. Rosalynn chuckled. It was the truth that personal emotions had indeed influenced the portrayal of this character during the writing process. But she had no interest in pursuing a career in the entertainment industry. ¡°Thanks for the offer. But I¡¯m already working as a scriptwriter on the side. | don¡¯t think I''d have enough energy to take on other jobs.¡± Her refusal made Brewster feel a little regretful.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He said, ¡°That''s alright. | respect your decision. But if you turn me down, your brother can¡¯t reject me anymore. You wouldn''t make me face two rejections in one day, would you? Tell your brother to get changed ande to the audition. I''ll see him there.¡± Without waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s response, he left. A dumbfounded Rosalynn was left staring at him. She turned a helpless gaze towards Karina. Her friend just shrugged and patted Kyson¡¯s arm. ¡°Go and change clothes!¡± Kyson looked at Rosalynn, confusion written all over his face. Rosalynn smiled at him and said, ¡°Go get changed first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kyson replied obediently. After seeing Rosalynn fight, he had a newfound admiration for her. Now, he had be her fan. He would do whatever she told him. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 At the auditorium, a crowd was already standing outside when they learned that the famous director Brewster Riley wasing to Skrix University to scout for talents. In addition to the young men and women for the audition, there were a number of student onlookers wandering around outside. Some were there purely to witness the spectacle and revel in it. Others came with the idea of showing their faces in the hopes of being noticed by the director. There was no harm in taking their chances. With a little bit of luck, they couldnd an opportunity of a lifetime. Ivy was also there. She was a junior this year, and although she was majoring in dance, she had her eye on breaking into the entertainment industry. When she heard that Brewster wasing for a casting call, she came with a close friend. The sight of the auditorium packed with people brought a grimace to her face. ¡°Really? Are all these people here to take their chances? If they bothered looking into the mirror they shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°Right? But anyway, don¡¯t waste your time on them. You''re the hottest girl here. I¡¯m sure once the director sees you, the main role is as good as yours,¡± her friend ttered her. Ivy¡¯s chin went higher and she stood taller, gratified at the praise. Some of the other girls overheard the exchange. They recognized Ivy, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Isn''t it funny when the ones who call themselves high-ss have worse breeding than ordinary people? Is she that desperate? She went as far as seducing a man at a banquet.¡± ¡°People saw her naked! If it were me, | would have wanted to die right then and there. | wouldn¡¯t even dream of getting into show business.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t get it. There are so many ¡®actresses¡¯ who are more known for disying their bodies rather than their acting skills onscreen.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Soon there was the low sound of whispers among the crowd. Talk traveled fast. The incident at the Moreno family¡¯s reunion banquet half a month ago had already spread through the upper ss. With various tforms, it was easy to pick up news. When the girls heard Ivy mocking their appearance, they were able to use this knowledge to p back. Ivy¡¯s face turned pale as her anger rose, threatening to burst and spill over. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Since that fiasco, she had been locking herself at home feigning sickness. She had thought that things would have calmed down by now. It turned out that she had been dead wrong. ¡°Care to repeat that?¡± The girls grimaced but said nothing. No matter how much they disliked her it was a fact that Ivy belonged to a powerful family. They couldn¡¯t talk back.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But their eyes didn¡¯t lie as they looked at her with disdain. Ashadow crossed over Ivy¡¯s face, her expression darkening. She was about to explode, but herpanion pulled her and said, ¡°Brewster''s here.¡± Ivy took a moment to gather herposure, straightened her outfit, and approached with a friendly smile. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Riley.¡± Brewster returned the smile courteously and headed towards the entrance of the auditorium. Ivy¡¯s smile suddenly became rigid. It was out of her expectation that the director didn¡¯t inquire more about her. ¡°Mr. Riley, could you please hold on a moment?¡± Brewster paused and asked, ¡°How may | assist you?¡± Ivy put on her most charming smile. ¡°| heard that you are here to choose actors for your project.¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± ¡°What is your opinion of me?¡± Brewster gave her a thoughtful look and remarked, ¡°You''re quite attractive.¡± Ivy felt a surge of happiness and smiled proudly. But her joy was short-lived as Brewster added, ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, your appearance doesn¡¯t stand out in any particr way and doesn''t fit our requirements.¡± He thought she didn¡¯t possess any striking physical features? What was he trying to look for? Wasn''t it sufficient for an actress to be attractive? Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Ivy¡¯s face showed her disbelief and disagreement. ¡°Could you borate on your criteria?¡± Brewster scanned the room and then gestured towards another girl. ¡°She¡¯s Looked unique. She has an air of ethereal beauty and sophistication.¡± Ivy noticed a girl standing serenely, d in a white gown. Her ck hair flowed down her shoulders, entuating her slim and elegant silhouette. ¡°Isn''t that Zoe Gilbert, the second-year dance student? The person who stole your spotlight thest time!¡± Ivy''s friend spoke to her. Ivy wore a gloomy expression, and, of course, she recognized the girl. During significant festivals and holidays, the local TV station would elect a few students from local schools to feature in television programs. College dance students would prepare for the programs with their instructors assistance. Ivy gained fame in the college¡¯s Dance Department due to her family connections. As a result, she typically took the lead in dance performances whenever they urred. However, things changedst year when a new dance instructor suggested Zoe as the new lead. In the previous performance, it was Zoe who led the way. Ivy learned Zoe was a financially struggling student receiving assistance from the Larson Group¡¯s charity foundation. This ordinary person managed to steal her spotlight. And now, the director praised her for her appearance!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Could youe over here, please?¡± Brewster gave Zoe a wave. Zoe looked around with astonishment, pointing at herself and inquiring, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you be interested in an audition?¡± Brewster inquired. Zoe was taken aback. She had onlye to support her friend, not expecting to be involved. She hadn''t nned to try out for the audition. ¡°Oh, my! Zoe, the director''s impressed with you! Give it a shot!¡± Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Her friend, bubbling with enthusiasm, nudged her forward. Zoe found herself in a difficult situation and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | can¡¯t.¡± ¡°It''s not your decision; it¡¯s the director¡¯s call. Come on, quickly!¡± Her friend gently guided her into the auditorium without hesitation. Ivy seethed with anger. She wondered if her luck had turned sour this year. Why was she experiencing such a string of misfortunes? Was this renowned director blind? Why on earth did he pick Zoe? No way! She''s got to take on the leading role! After Kyson changed his outfit, Rosalynn and Karina escorted him to the auditorium. In the auditorium, the director and producer were conducting screen tests with the candidates. Observing the man performing on the stage, Kyson began to feel apprehensive. ¡°What if | embarrass myself on stage?¡± ¡°Kyson, there¡¯s no need to feel anxious; you''ve got this!¡± Having offered reassurance, Karina unfurled the script and gently urged, ¡°Come, read this storyline. You''ll master the performanceter.¡± Kyson epted the script and delved into its contents.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This particr scene unfolded when the third male lead encountered the female counterpart for the first time. Engrossed in a basketball game, the male character inadvertently propelled the ball toward the passing girl, identally rendering her unconscious. Promptly, he initiated artificial respiration to revive her. Upon regaining consciousness, the girl denounced him as a lecher and delivered a resounding p. Wide-eyed, Kyson inquired, ¡°Do | really have to perform artificial respiration on a girl?¡± Observing his shocked and embarrassed demeanor, Karina blinked. ¡°Kyson, are you guarding your first kiss?¡± Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Blushing, Kyson refuted, ¡°N-no, who said that?¡± Karina, nodding, probed further, ¡°Oh? To whom did you give it then?¡± After a prolonged silence, Kyson averted his gaze and confessed, ¡°I gave it to my mom when | was a baby, okay?¡± ¡°"Ha-ha-hal¡± Karina erupted inughter. ¡°Kyson, you''re just adorable!¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t suppress herughter either. Knowing her younger brother¡¯s temper, she surmised he must be reserving his first kiss. ¡°Wee, Miss Glyn and Miss Fuller! Boy, you can join and perform alongside her.¡± Brewster extended a warm wee and then requested Kyson to join Zoe as her partner. His words sparked surprise in both Rosalynn and Karina upon their first glimpse of Zoe ¡ª a girl of undeniable purity, seemingly earmarked for the third female lead. Taking charge, Karina, script in hand, proposed to Brewster, ¡°Mr. Riley, why not let them perform this segment?¡± Brewster, in agreement, affirmed, ¡°That''s precisely what | had in mind.¡± Remarkably, the two shared the same perspective. Addressing Kyson, Karina encouraged, ¡°Kyson, give it a shot.¡± Caught in a nervous gaze, Kyson sought Rosalynn for reassurance. ¡°Believe in yourself and take the plunge,¡± Rosalynn reassured with aforting smile. ¡°Rosalynn, I...¡± Kyson hesitated still. Rosalynn recognized his reluctance toward performing artificial respiration. She motioned for him to lean in and whispered something in his ear.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kyson¡¯s eyes sparkled and he nodded in understanding. On the grand stage, his gaze momentarily fixated on Zoe, lingering fleetingly on her crimson lips before diverting away. Despite his sister''s guidance, the prospect of proximity to the girl still stirred nervousness within him. Zoe, caught in a blush of _ embarrassment, remained on the stage, contemting departure if not for her friend¡¯s insistence. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Casting a nce at Kyson, she unconsciously nibbled on her lower lip. Would he really go so far as to perform artificial respiration on her? Did this imply she was at risk of being taken advantage of? ¡°Have both of you familiarized yourselves with the scene?¡± inquired the director. Simultaneously, the two nodded in affirmation. ¡°Alright, let''s begin,¡± dered the director. ¡°Just a moment, please.¡± Zoe hesitated momentarily before questioning, ¡°Director, is it absolutely necessary for us to go through with the artificial respiration scene?¡± The director furrowed his brow and replied, ¡°It''s essential.¡± With little choice, she acquiesced. Initially inclined to leave, Zoe reconsidered, took a deep breath and steeled herself for whaty ahead. Her friend had assured her that being chosen would bring substantial financial gain after the shoot, allowing her to procure a_ top-tier wheelchair for her father. The boy and girlmenced their performance. Zoe skillfully feigned being knocked out by the basketball inadvertentlyunched by Kyson. Concern etched on his face, Kyson hurried over to assess her condition. Reciting his lines, he then leaned in for the scripted artificial respiration. Uneasily, Zoe shut her eyes, her body stiff as a soft touch came to her lips. s, her first kiss was lost! She cried in her heart. She consoled herself that it was like being licked by a dog.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As Kyson leaned down, he sneakily pressed his thumb against her lips, then kissed his thumb. Alittle whileter, Zoe opened her eyes. She sat upright and delivered a firm p to Kyson. The loud p echoed, a clear sign of her current anger. She then yelled, ¡°You lecher!¡± Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 With his head thrown off to one side from being pped, Kyson slowly turned his gaze towards her with a smile that held a hint of anger. ¡°Me? A lecher? | was merely giving you artificial respiration!¡± Zoe retorted, ¡°Who said you could give me an artificial respiration?¡± Kyson let out a derisive snort, saying, ¡°Madam, spend too long without air, and you''ll start talking nonsense. Is that what you¡¯re aiming for?¡± ¡°No! Hold on! Did you call me ¡®madam¡¯? Can¡¯t you just say ¡®Miss¡¯?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± The two wlessly delivered their lines as per the script. It gave off the vibe of a youthful love drama, making people want to tune in. The director was pleased and instructed them to halt. ¡°Excellent work, both of you. Your acting was perfect. Especially that p from thedy. It must have stung your cheek, right?¡± Kyson carefully touched his warm cheek and replied, ¡°Yes, it hurt a bit.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He never saw iting that the seemingly gentle girl would deliver such a hefty p! ¡°But when giving her artificial respiration earlier, you put your thumb on her lips. It¡¯s not the best move. You can¡¯t pull that off during our shoot.¡± Brewster, the director, highlighted this misstep in Kyson¡¯s acting. Surprised, Zoe shot a quick look at Kyson. No wonder it felt odd when he kissed her earlier. So, it appeared he didn¡¯t lock lips with her! Then, her first kiss was still intact! She felt a mix of joy and guilt. That p she gave him earlier? That was all her emotions at y. Her anger was off the charts, and that was why she smacked him so darn hard. He must have felt quite a bit of pain! As Kyson approached Rosalynn, Zoe quickly interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did that hurt? What do you say we head over to the infirmary? Get you checked out?¡± Kyson, with a smile, reassured her, ¡°No need. I¡¯m alright.¡± Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Afterward, he spun around and strolled over to Rosalynn and Karina. ¡°Ladies, how do you think of my performance?¡± Rosalynn, enthusiastic, replied with a thumbs up, ¡°Excellent! You''re a natural!¡± With the praise, Kyson couldn''t help but sport a smug smile. ¡°Thank you for guiding me on how to do artificial respiration. Without your guidance, I¡¯d probably have messed up big time.¡± Karina arched an eyebrow and turned her gaze to Rosalynn. ¡°Seriously? So, you¡¯re the one who taught him to stick his thumb on the girl''s lips?¡± Rosalynn grinned. ¡°You know, Kyson¡¯s a gentleman. He didn¡¯t want to push the girl too far, so | pitched this idea to help him.¡± Karina eyed Kyson, who nodded in agreement. ¡°But Kyson, you should give her a real kiss when filming! Why don¡¯t you find someone you like and share your first kiss with her?¡± Kyson, flustered, retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone!¡± Karina teased him and said, ¡°So, you''re still waiting for your first kiss?¡± Caught off guard, Kyson protested, ¡°Karina, you¡¯re teasing me!¡± Karina chuckled, patting his shoulder. ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s fine. Your first kiss will be a gift to the audience. Think of it as a noble sacrifice for art!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kyson felt a wave of unease. Was he going to sacrifice his first kiss for art? ninjanovel Throughout the afternoon audition, the director made on-the-spot decisions for several roles. Kyson and Zoe were among those selected. Kyson, uncertain, voiced his concern, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m ready to act, but I¡¯m not sure if our parents would approve.¡± Rosalynn reassured him, ¡°They are quite open-minded. Are you having second thoughts?¡± The thought of performing artificial respiration was daunting for him! ¡°Kyson, are you up to the act or what? If you''re a real man, no more bashfulness, okay? That¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ve got your back from now on!¡± Karina stated with determination. Kyson was at a loss for words. Karina was so assertive! He felt pushed into a corner! Rosalynn, noticing his gloomy expression, couldn''t help but chuckle. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Right then, her phone started ringing. It was a call from Brian. Rosalynn picked up the phone and was greeted by a deep, manly voice on the other side. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I''m at the Skrix Art Institute,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Are you still in the process of selecting roles?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I''m on my way.¡± He wasing to pick her up? ¡°Have you wrapped up everything at the office?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Yes.¡± This simple conversation filled Rosalynn¡¯s heart with warmth. She had been staying at her parent¡¯s ce for some time. Brian had been traveling tirelessly between Wragos and Skrix every day. Despite being trapped in work at Wragos untilte at night, he always managed to find his way back to Skrix. Once, at 3 am, he arrived, slept for only a few hours, and then set off back to Wragos. He devoted his time and effort solely to see her. Her heart went out to him, but he remained unyielding, persisting in his action without heeding her advice. Perhaps this was what love felt like? Rosalynn ended the call, her expression brimming with warmth. ¡°Mr. Brewster, it¡¯s gettingte. How about we all go for dinner?¡± Karina addressed the director. Brewster turned his gaze to the casting crew, nodded, and responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Rosa, Kyson, you should join us.¡± Karina invited Rosalynn and Kyson. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly, and she remained silent. Brian had just arrived, so she needed to consult with him first. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 They stepped outside and saw a Bentley waiting by the roadside. The car door swung open, and Brian stepped out and walked towards Rosalynn. The clock showed 6 pm. With autumn¡¯s early nights, the streetlights were already glowing. Brian walked with his usual confident and dignified air. As she gazed at his towering presence, Rosalynn couldn''t help but smile and silentlyplimented, ¡°He''s truly handsome!¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± ¡°Brian.¡± Karina and the others weed Brian. Brian nodded to each of them, put his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, and inquired, ¡°Shall we head out?¡± Karina interjected before Rosalynn could reply. ¡°We were about to have dinner together. Would you like to join us?¡± Brian nced at her and suggested, ¡°We''ve got some matters to attend to. How about this? I''ll cover the bills, and Miss Glyn, please graciously assist in entertaining the guests.¡± Karina directed her gaze at the pair and nodded with a friendly smile. ¡°Alright, | understand you''ll be ¡®upied¡¯. | won''t insist on your presence.¡± She particrly emphasizes the word ¡°upied¡±, hinting at something underlying. Rosalynn grasped the situation right away and felt a touch of unease. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Kyson couldn¡¯t quite figure it out and inquired. Karina guided him to the parking area. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grown-up matters, little boy. Mr. Hughes, don¡¯t forget to settle the dinner tabter!¡± Brian offered a small smile and a nod. ¡°Of course, | won''t forget.¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, then we''ll head off first.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The director and others bid farewell to Brian. ¡°Sure.¡± Brian reciprocated with a nod and then guided Rosalynn into his car. Rosalynn settled into the car, buckled up, and inquired, ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± As Brian got the car moving, he responded with augh, ¡°We''re going to do the most significant thing in our lives.¡± Rosalynn got the hint and was speechless. Just as anticipated. She guessed it must be a wild and crazy night! He had been incredibly upiedtely, and it had been quite a while since they had been close. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer! The mere thought of his skills and duration instantly left Rosalynn feeling overwhelmed. Brian navigated the car towards the Owmale Hotel. On their journey, he gripped Rosalynn¡¯s hand with one while the other managed the steering wheel. ¡°How did the casting go today?¡± Rosalynn was preupied with thoughts of whaty ahead that evening, and she couldn''t resist yfully pinching him. ¡°No worries, Kyson got picked by the director.¡± Brian turned his gaze toward her, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Oh, is that so? Why did you give me a little pinch?¡± He knew the answer but asked anyway. Rosalynn red at him, ¡°Just don¡¯t get too carried away tonight at the hotel! We have to attend Sanford¡¯s engagement party tomorrow, remember?¡± Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Brianughed. ¡°Honey, you are so attractive, how can | not get carried away?¡± Rosalynn said nothing and turned her gaze to the window. Brian gently squeezed her tender hand and proposed, ¡°Honey, how about you be my apanying secretary?¡± To be his apanying secretary? Rosalynn responded, ¡°So | can please you whenever you need it?¡± Brian shed a mischievous grin and intertwined his long fingers with hers. ¡°No, so | can be at your service whenever you need.¡± Rosalynn swatted away his hand and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Brian looked at her, teasing, ¡°Are you sure? Honey, haven''t you noticed your skin isn¡¯t as rosy without my ¡®tender care¡¯?¡± Rosalynn was speechless. This guy was practically asking for trouble! Brian pondered her recent words before inquiring, ¡°Honey, did you mention that the director chose Kyson? What¡¯s the word from Kyson? Is he setting his sights on a career in showbiz down the road?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to him.¡± Our parents have a broad perspective on things. While there was a family business waiting for Kyson to take over, his father was still going strong in his career, so he Likely wouldn¡¯t rush him into taking over the family business just yet. The car raced ahead, Rosalynn gazing at the mesmerizing neon Lights beyond the window, her mind wandering to tomorrow''s agenda. ¡°Brian, is it true that Sanford is nning to tie the knot with Millie Brooks?¡± Hearing this news, Brian¡¯s expression turned grave.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If Maggie doesn¡¯t return, chances are he won''t have a change of heart.¡± A puzzled expression crossed Rosalynn¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Why is he getting engaged to Millie?¡± She had no fondness for that woman. Brian kept his eyes on the road ahead and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a marriage of convenience. If he didn¡¯t choose Millie, he would choose someone else just like Millie.¡± He could read his old friend¡¯s thoughts. If it was not the one he truly wanted to marry, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference who his wife was! Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Right then, the car¡¯s atmosphere took a sharp turn and got all tense. Rosalynn took out her phone, tempted to ask Karl about Maggie¡¯s whereabouts. Was there no chance she would return? But in the end, she gave up. After all, It was Maggie''s decision and not their ce to meddle. It was just unfortunate that the two had no more chances to get back together. As Brian held her hand, warmth spread through her once more. ¡°Honey, just leave them behind. Think about me.¡± Rosalynn nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re always around. What else is there to think about?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m constantly close, yet unable to reach out and touch. Don¡¯t you desire that?¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His momentary diversion diffused the tension between them. The car soon arrived at the Owmale Hotel. Upon parking the car, they entered into the hotel and went up to Brian¡¯s presidential suite. As they stepped into the room, Brian leaned in for a kiss. Rosalynn dodged it and replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading for a shower.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Let''s go together.¡± Brian locked eyes with her, his gaze profound. Rosalynn understood there was no point in resisting, so she sprang into his embrace with a single leap. Her legs entwined around his waist. Brian¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he wrapped his strong arms around her hips. ¡°Honey, are you testing my waist strength?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, yfully challenging him. ¡°Or have you gotten too old for this?¡± Brian chuckled and said confidently, ¡°We''ll find out soon enough if I¡¯m capable!¡± He yfully thought that she would soon be the one to cry for mercy. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Brian kissed her gently and then opened the door to the bathroom, carrying her inside, and turned on the shower. Steam promptly filled the room, causing her long eyshes to glisten with moisture. As each piece of clothing came off, Brian experimented with different ways to ignite her passion. In the cozy confines, all that lingered was the room¡¯s charged excitement... A few momentster, Brian cradled Rosalynn in his arms and gently lulled her to sleep in the bed. Her stomach growled with hunger at that moment. Brian nted a tender kiss on her forehead and gazed at her lovingly. ¡°Feeling hungry?¡± Rosalynn shut her eyes, her lengthy eyshes quivering. ¡°What¡¯s your take on it?¡± she inquired, her voice gentle and somewhat muffled. Their intimate encounter had just ended and they they hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. How could she possibly not feel hungry? Brian let out a light chuckle. ¡°Do you prefer room service, or shall we head to the restaurant downstairs?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes locked onto his. ¡°How about we head downstairs?¡± she suggested. Brian yed with a strand of her hair, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± They only did it once, so he must want more of it. She had no intention of spending the entire night in the room, repeatedly catering to his desires. ¡°Haha.¡± He chuckled Lovingly as he yfully pinched her nose. He knew her too well. He helped Rosalynn out of bed and assisted her in getting dressed. Eagerly epting his assistance, Rosalynn was quickly ready. They left the room together and headed downstairs in the elevator. The elevator halted at one point, but no one boarded. Nevertheless, they could hear a disturbance outside and pondered what was happening. ¡°What''s going on?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Rosalynn wondered, her curiosity sparked. Suddenly, amotion erupted from the crowd. ¡°Let me go! I told them | don¡¯t provide that type of service! He forced himself on me!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Don¡¯t try to throw mud at me. | booked this room, and you came willingly. Now you''re using me of forcing you?¡± A man sharply replied. ¡°Be quiet! Let¡¯s sort this out at the police station.¡± manding voice interrupted. Rosalynn was taken aback, suddenly realizing something.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Murmurs spread through the crowd again. ¡°Look at that woman, so beautiful yet so scandalous. Could she do such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s been denying it. It seems like she doesn''t fit that description.¡± ¡°You''re very young and naive. What woman with any self-respect would confess toing here for such services?¡± It appeared like the police were doing a surprise inspection. They seemed to have uncovered quite a bit. Rosalynn hadn''t been paying much attention, but as the elevator doors began to close, she took a casual look and gasped in surprise. To her astonishment, the woman they were talking about was none other than Jenifer! Her eyes were red, her clothes in disarray, and her face a mix of shame and anger. The man being held back by the police was a plump little man. Rosalynn quickly recognized him as Larry, a member of the Castro family from Skrix. Larry and Jenifer! How could they possibly be together at a hotel? The elevator doors shut, cutting off everything beyond. Rosalynn stared at the elevator wall, a strong impulse urging her to pry open the doors and step out for a closer look. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Brian wrapped his arms around her and inquired. ¡°Brian, did you see what just happened?¡± Rosalynn questioned. ¡°Do you recognize the woman who was taken away by the police?¡± Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Jenifer Mendez.¡± Brian naturally had a clear view of what had just transpired. ¡°Did you hear about Aldrich¡¯s nned marriage with a Mendez girl?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°Sure. But looking at things as they are now, it appears that the marriage between the two families is on the brink of falling apart.¡± Jenifer cheated and got caught in the act! It was unlikely Aldrich would proceed with marrying Jenifer now. Rosalynn pressed her lips together, appearing lost in thought. There was something peculiar about today¡¯s situation. Larry hailed from Skrix, while Jenifer was a Wragos native. How did these two seemingly unrted individuals end up here together? And what a coincidence it was for the police to catch them in the act. Jenifer was iming that she was assaulted. It was clear that her encounter with Larry wasn¡¯t consensual! The entire situation reeked of a plot. Lost in thoughts, Rosalynn suddenly grasped the depth of Aldrich¡¯s aspirations. She looked at Brian, her lips unconsciously tightening. Before passing, Barlow had revealed to her that his mission remained unfinished and would eventually fall into another¡¯s hands. She was clueless about the identity of the person who had stepped into his shoes and was now Lurking alongside Aldrich.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Brian, holding her gently around her waist, remained quiet. Lately, Brian caught wind of something fishy going on with Aldrich. It seemed Aldrich was ying a risky game by currying favor with thepany¡¯s long-standing employee through his marriage. Yet, he himself could handle these work-rted problems. Ata five star hotel. Aldrich lounged on the bed, his upper body bare, enjoying a cigarette after a passionate encounter. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Out of the blue, his phone chimed with a call from Jenifer¡¯s father. His eyes sparked with surprise as he crushed the cigarette and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Mendez!¡± ¡°Aldrich, where are you? Jenifer¡¯s been detained by the Skrix police. You need to get to the station and bail her out! Hurry up!¡± Jenifer¡¯s father sounded really worried in his tone. Aldrich was stunned and immediately straightened up. ¡°Mr. Mendez, stay calm. What''s happened? Why on earth would the police have arrested Jenifer?¡± ¡°Jenifer mentioned she came to Skrix to see you, but I¡¯m clueless about why the police would arrest her. Now, the police mentioned that she...¡± Jenifer¡¯s father had something to say but fell silent. ¡°What are they saying about her?¡± Aldrich pressed. ¡°The police imed she was involved as a sex worker.¡± Asex worker? Aldrich¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. ¡°| understand. I''ll look into it right away.¡± Aldrich was still reeling from shock after ending the call. Jenifer was getting dragged in by Skrix police for prostitution?! It was impossible! There had to be a mistake. Aldrich climbed out of bed and got dressed. Selina, also in the room, sat up and started putting on her nightdress. ¡°Jenifer¡¯s name has been sullied. Are you still marrying her, Aldrich?¡± Aldrich paused in dressing and turned sharply to face her. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Selina twirled her curly hair and questioned, ¡°Isn''t it clear to you? Let me enlighten you. Tonight, Larry Castro invited me to a date at the Owmale Hotel in Skrix. But I¡¯m not interested in him. I¡¯ve discovered a girl who matches his family background perfectly¡ªJenifer. So | purposely shared a picture of your bare back with her. Jenifer became furious upon seeing it, demanding | stay away from you. | suggested we meet at the Owmale Hotel, actually in the room booked by Larry. | didn¡¯t expect that she did show up! And Larry, I¡¯ve arranged for a waiter in advance to discreetly use aphrodisiac in his drink. So, there he was, overwhelmed with desire, waiting for Jenifer. Jenifer can be a silly one, | must say!¡± Aldrich fixed a fierce gaze on Selina, his eyes brimming with intense dislike. He moved closer to her and seized her by the throat. ¡°Are you asking for trouble? How could you set up my fianc¨¦e?¡± Selina coughed and sneered, remarking, ¡°Do you believe she is clever enough to help you take Brian¡¯s ce effectively?¡± ¡°Her family can provide for me. It¡¯s her family I¡¯m after, not her!¡± Aldrich retorted with frustration. Selina smirked. ¡°Do the Mendez family in Skrix measure up to the Moreno family? Are you confident that, once you tie the knot with Jenifer, you''ll be able to outshine Brian with the support of her family?¡± Aldrich furrowed his brow and fixed his gaze on her but didn¡¯t utter a word.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Selina gently patted his hand and said, ¡°Let go of me. If you harm me, you''ll lose someone who could be of assistance to you.¡± Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Aldrich released Selina and looked down at her. ¡°You''re one crafty woman, I¡¯ll give you that. Do you really want to be my wife?¡± Selina coughed, saying, ¡°Your looks aren¡¯t half bad, and we both want to take Brian down.¡± Asmile curved on Aldrich¡¯s lips. ¡°So you despise Brian because of love?¡± Selina gave no response and just kept coughing. Aldrich¡¯s smile turned sinister as he leaned forward, running his fingers through her hair. ¡°Alright, as long as you can help me bring him down and let me rece him as the CEO of the Hughes Group, I''ll make you my wife.¡± Because of the scandal caused by Jenifer, she was no longer an option. In Wragos, no other family couldpete with the Morenos in Skrix. Even if he were to receive the support of a certain wealthy heiress, the gap would still be far. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give Selina a chance. If she could really help him, then he would reward her by marrying her. If not, he didn¡¯t have anything to lose. Selina nced at him and said, ¡°Deal.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but now that things hade to this, she only had Aldrich to turn to. Even if only to get even with Rosalynn. Meanwhile, Rosalynn and Brian were blissfully unaware of this development. They took a walk after dinner and then went back to their room. Brian made the most of it, making love to Rosalynn the whole night. Her cries of protest fell on deaf ears, her body bending to his will until he drank his fill. The next day was Sanford¡¯s engagement party. The Robles family had made arrangements for dinner, and they had to attend. Sore and exhausted fromst night, Rosalynn skipped work that day and slept to replenish her energy. The incessant ring of her phone was what finally woke her up. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Rosalynn opened her eyes, still heavy with sleep. She blinked at her screen and saw a message in the group chat of the crew. In the group chat, the assistant director informed them that the Larson Group was ready to inject 5@ million into the project to promote lvy and help boost her career. He was asking for the others¡¯ opinion. Rosalynn jolted upright at the message. The Larson family was trying to promote Ivy as a star? Were they trying to bribe the production team with money? The assistant director followed the message with a picture of her. ¡°This is her. lvy¡¯s not studying acting, but she¡¯s very beautiful. ying the lead role or the important female lead would not be possible for her, but we can consider her for a less important supporting role, like the third female lead. The part isn¡¯t too big, and the 50 million is a huge amount of money. What do you think?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Was he nning on giving the role to Ivy? But yesterday at Skrix Art Institute, it was clear that Brewster preferred Zoe. Rosalynn pursed her lips and stared at the phone screen. The producer and other staff members only gave vague, nomittal answers without actually giving their opinion. At this moment, Tilda, who had never made anyments, suddenly chimed in. ¡°Ivy wouldn''t suit the role.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± the assistant director asked. Tilda answered, ¡°She¡¯s not a good fit, no matter how you look at it.¡± There was a pause before the assistant director sent another message, ¡°Tilda, | know that Ivy is your half-sister, and things might beplicated between the two of you. But this is a work matter, and we keep things professional. Let¡¯s leave personal matters outside of it.¡± He added, ¡°Ivy is giving us a huge investment. After filming, there are still many expenses. Having her on the cast would mean bigger funding, which would be really advantageous for us.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brow creased as she read the message. She held back her thoughts on the initial part of the assistant director¡¯sment. Yet, the final remark caught her attention. Though he was telling the truth, Ivy had been close to causing harm to Lyndon before. With that in mind, Rosalynn was against bringing Ivy onto the crew, even with her financial offer. Her fingers danced across the keyboard as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m with Tilda on this. Ivy isn¡¯t the right pick for that role. If we¡¯re short the 5@ million, | can cover it.¡± As a member of the wealthy Moreno family, blessed with ample real estate from her parents, Rosalynn was no stranger to wealth. To her, 5Q million was nothing! Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 The group chat fell quiet, no one chiming in. Then, the director broke the silence.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°| bumped into this girl at the college yesterday. Sure, she¡¯s pretty, but the industry is full of beauties. | don¡¯t see her fitting the third lead, not like Zoe does. But the fourth lead is still open. Why not let her invest and take that part?¡± Rosalynn bit her lip, keeping her objections to herself. They were considering Ivy for the love drama? Even as a minor character, the fourth lead was close to her heart, a creation of her own pen, and she couldn''t bear the thought of Ivy in that role. Yet, with the director¡¯s suggestion out there, she felt at a loss for words. At that moment, Karina sent Rosa a private message. ¡°Rosa, neither of us is a fan of Ivy, but we should stick to Brewster¡¯s n. Remember, Ivy got the nod from the assistant director. Probably a favor to someone. Brewster can¡¯t just say no without risking our team¡¯s harmony in the future.¡± Rosa got the message loud and clear. For a group like theirs, getting along meant needing to work together. It couldn¡¯t just be the director calling all the shots. With all the tricky rtionships, they had to give a little to get along. ¡°Got it.¡± She sent an emoji to show she was on board. So, in the group chat, Karina typed out that she¡¯d go with whatever Brewster decided. Rosalynn simply typed ¡°agree¡± and sent it off. The rest of the team chimed in with thumbs up for the n. Tilda kept quiet, so they figured she was cool with it. Rosalynn thought about dropping Tilda a line directly, but they weren''t exactly close. She didn¡¯t know what to say and, in the end, decided against it. She figured they¡¯d get a chance to talk once filming started. Just then, the bedroom door cracked open. Brian stepped inside. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 He noticed Rosalynn on her phone and looked surprised. ¡°Here | thought you''d be sleeping. Was | not tiring enoughst night?¡± he teased, bending down to kiss her lightly. Rosalynn gave him a yful re. ¡°I¡¯m not just ying on my phone. I''ve got work to do, you know?¡± Brian sat beside her on the bed, curiosity in his voice. ¡°What¡¯s got you so busy?¡± ¡°It''s about the casting,¡± she exined. He swept her hair back from her face, his eyebrows lifting. ¡°Oh? Is someone trying to weasel their way onto the cast?¡± Her eyes sparkled with shock. ¡°How did you guess?¡± He grinned. ¡°I''ve seen this kind of drama before. It happens a lot at Hughes Group, with our movie investments.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks ballooned with frustration. ¡°Ivy¡¯s trying to buy her way into the film. Brewster¡¯s already agreed to make her the fourth lead.¡± Upon hearing this, Brian¡¯s deep gaze subtly tightened. ¡°Do you want me to step in and change that?¡± He wasn¡¯t being nosy. He cared because she had written the script, and he wanted it to turn out perfectly. It was for her happiness, which was all that mattered to him. If she was happy, so was he! Brian¡¯s words warmed Rosalynn¡¯s heart. After all, no one dared to refuse her husband. However, she didn¡¯t want him to intervene for the time being. ¡°Thanks, but no. Ivy was rmended by the assistant director, and | have to respect his choice. Besides, | can act ordingly after she joins the team.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If lvy wanted to get a role that badly, then Rosalynn would just let her be. After all, lvy was a novice with limited acting experience. How well would she be able to do it? If she made mistakes during the shooting, she might even leave on her own and quit. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be anyone¡¯s fault. ¡°Alright. Whatever you decide.¡± Brian didn¡¯t particrly care about having to respect the directors. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Especially when he was a mere assistant director. He was easily receable. However, his wife had already made her decision, so he wouldn''t insist. His eyes trailed over her tantalizing body as shey down on the bed, d in nothing but a nightgown. Lifting his fingers, he gently traced the curve of her shoulder. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s almost noon. Are you getting up for Lunch? Or shall | ¡®feed¡¯ you in bed?¡± His eyes gleamed as he spoke. Rosalynn immediately understood the implication of his words and red at him. ¡°Get out.¡± Did he really offer to feed her in bed? She doubted it! He must be thinking about having sex with her again! Brian smiled wickedly. He wrapped his arms around her and rolled over on the bed, pressing her body under his. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be so heartless. Let me serve you.¡± Just Like that, Rosalynn was unable to say anything. In the well-furnished vi of the Larson family, lvy and Renata sat on the leather sofa. Wilton was on the phone. ¡°Okay, | see. Please thank the assistant director for me.¡± With that, Wilton hung up the phone. Ivy looked at him expectantly and asked, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s it going? Can | join the cast now?¡± After returning from school, she asked her father to pull some strings so she could join the crew. At her insistence, Wilton finally relented and agreed to help. ¡°It''s done,¡± he answered. Ivy was ecstatic. ¡°Really? Am | really going to be an actress now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Which role?¡± Ivy asked excitedly. ¡°The director cast you for the fourth female lead.¡± lvy¡¯s excitement froze at his words. ¡°What? Why? Have they seen me? Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 With my face, even if | can¡¯t be the main lead, | can still do the second or third female lead.¡± Wilton turned to her and said, ¡°The assistant director originally wanted you to y the third female lead, but apparently, the two scriptwriters objected. It took a lot of effort to convince the crew to let you have a part.¡± Ivy was fuming. ¡°Who are these scriptwriters?¡± ¡°One of them is Rosalynn. The other is your sister,¡± Wilton answered. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They''re the scriptwriters for the TV drama?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± Wilson confirmed. ¡°| heard that this TV drama was a novel adaptation. Rosalynn is the author of that novel. Your sister was hired by one of the investors. The two of them have a lot of power in the crew.¡± Shadows crossed Ivy¡¯s features, her expression darkening. Of all people, it had to be those two. Ivy thought of how her marriage was ruined by Tilda. Fury rushed through her. ¡°Dad, can you believe that? First, Tilda destroyed my marriage, and now she¡¯s out to sabotage my career. She clearly targeting me. Aren''t you just going to let this go?¡± Herints caused Wilton¡¯s brows to furrow. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re an excellent dancer, and you¡¯re majoring in it. Why are you so bent on pursuing acting? If you don¡¯t want the role, you can refuse. You don¡¯t have to join the cast.¡± Hearing this, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but blurt out angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t ept that! Dad, my reputation was already ruined, thanks to Tilda. | have no other choice but to aplish something to make everyone look up at me again! That¡¯s why being an actress is the fastest and easiest way. | can be famous as soon as possible! This is my opportunity to restore my reputation! Don¡¯t you see that?¡± However, Wilton seemed to disagree. ¡°Ivy, different professions have their own rules. You don¡¯t even have a background in acting. How are you so sure that you can easily be a famous actress? It won''t be as effortless as you may have anticipated. If you want to restore your reputation, why don¡¯t you do what you''re good at? Dance well and perform on a bigger stage so that more people will know you. Isn¡¯t that the sensible thing to do?¡± Ivy retorted, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t understand. No matter how well | dance, my poprity won¡¯t go as highpared to when | became a sessful actress! Tell me this. How many of those famous actresses do you know are really skillful and excellent? They were only getting projects and advertisements either because of their strong backers, or they were spending money themselves. As long as thepanies behind them get their fill, they don¡¯t care if the actresses under them are actually good or not!¡± Wilton got her point, but he still didn¡¯t want to agree. Renata, who had been silent all the time, chimed in, ¡°Wilton, since this is what she wants, why don¡¯t you just let her do it? Are you going to hurt Ivy¡¯s feelings and deprive her of an opportunity just because Tilda is against it? Don¡¯t you want her to be able to restore her reputation? | think you are being unfair.¡± Wilton nced at her with a cold snort and said unhappily, ¡°Renata, for so many years, I¡¯ve only been partial to Ivy. Don¡¯t you realize that?¡± Renata responded, ¡°Really? Tilda destroyed Ivy''s marriage. But did you ever me Tilda for it? Is that what you call being partial to Ivy? Although they are not from the same mother, the blood of the Larson family flows in their veins. But Tilda hates Ivy so much that she makes her look like a joke in the upper ss of Skrix. After being involved in such a mess, no wealthy families will be willing to ept Ivy in the future unless she redeems herself in a grand way!¡± Her words just made Wilton¡¯s face darken even more.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Before he could say anything, Ivy added, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what | am talking about! Dad, do you know that even lowlymoners dishonor me so casually now? | have suffered so much grievance, and you won''t even get justice for me!¡± The two echoed with each other, ganging up on Wilton. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 ¡°That¡¯s enough. Yes, Tilda was responsible for what happened to Ivy. | will talk to her. But Ivy, you should also reflect on what you did, Why would you be manipted by others and do such an indecent thing?¡± Ivy choked with sobs. ¡°I... I...¡± ¡°Ivy only did that for our family.¡± Renata butted in, ¡°Wilton, you only have two daughters. Sooner orter, you will have to hand the family business to them. If Lyndon bes your son-inw, we will eventually have the support of the Fernandez family. If that happens, you won''t have to worry about anything. He and Ivy will inherit the business that you¡¯ve established with blood and sweat, and they will make it much stronger in the future.¡± This time, Wilton agreed with what she said. In his heart, he also hoped that Lyndon could be his son-inw. Unfortunately, Lyndon didn¡¯t like Ivy and almost cut off his business ties with them because of what happened at the banquet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Well, at this point, it¡¯s impossible for us to have connections with the Fernandez family through marriage. Ivy, if you still want to work in the crew, you can act as the fourth female lead first to gain some experience. When you finally have enough acting experience, | will spend as much money as needed to make you popr. When you be famous, | will find you a good man from a rich family that will match you very well.¡± After saying that, he stood up and directly went to thepany. Seeing her father leave like this, lvy was so angry that she harshly threw the pillow in her hand to the floor. ¡°Mom, | only like Lyndon! | was so close to marrying him! But all of my dreams were screwed up by that bitch! Can we really not do anything about it?¡± Renata said coldly, ¡°Ivy, Tilda is no longer the naive and foolish pushover. She has be cunning and skillful. You can¡¯t be so arrogant anymore. Can you be a little shrewd?¡± Ivy could just frown in exasperation. ¡°Damn it! Why can¡¯t she just stay weak and foolish?¡± Renata picked up the pillow on the floor and looked at Ivy. ¡°Do you really not know the answer? It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Renata reminisced about the past. When Tilda was just two years old, her real mother suffered a tragic car crash, leaving her in aa at the hospital. That was the very reason Renata raised Tilda. Being Tilda¡¯s stepmother, Renata couldn¡¯t fully open her heart to her stepdaughter. As a result, Tilda remained obedient and never quite seemed to shine. But when did Tilda start to change? It happened during her junior year of high school when she became close to a boy. Aspark ignited between them, as they both had feelings for each other. However, Ivy, a freshman at the time, set her sights on the same boy and was determined to win him over from Tilda. Disregarding lvy¡¯s efforts, the boy paid her no attention, prompting Ivy to resort to drastic measures. She had him kidnapped and forced him into being her boyfriend. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Still, the boy refused. Her anger red so intensely that she gave him a severe beating, nearly bringing him to the brink of death. Upon discovering the news, Tilda¡¯s fury ignited, and she vehemently pressed for Ivy to be handed over to the police. However, Renata intervened, halting Tilda¡¯s intentions. She took it upon herself to reach out to the boy¡¯s family, who was from a modest background. Under her pressure, they transferred the boy to another school and chose not to press charges against Ivy for her violent actions. Following this incident, Tilda left home. Her personality transformed, and she was no longer the easy-to-control girl she once was. ¡°Mom, | really hate her.¡± Ivy curled her lips, grasping her mother¡¯s arm as she voiced her concern, ¡°Mom, when will Dad finally divorce that vegetable and marry you? I¡¯m tired of beingbeled as the daughter of a mistress.¡± Renata¡¯s expression shifted upon hearing this. ¡°Ivy, | am the hostess of the Larson family, and you''re the legitimate daughter of Wilton! Don¡¯t ever talk down about yourself like that again, understood?¡± She understood that her husband¡¯s hesitance to divorce was a calcted move to maintain his loving image and secure support from Tilda¡¯s grandfather for his career. But she was convinced theatose woman wouldn''t Last much longer. She had persevered through countless years, and she was determined to finally get what she wanted! There was no doubt that she was destined to be the hostess of the Larson family! Ivy, noticing her mother¡¯s anger, knew that she had touched her taboo. She refrained from speaking further. At the Owmale Hotel, Rosalynn and Brian both rose, had a meal, and in the afternoon, headed back to Wragos for Sanford¡¯s engagement party. The venue for Sanford¡¯s engagement celebration was none other than Atera Restaurant. Atera Restaurant had been transformed with colorful flowers, creating a truly magnificent atmosphere for the ceremony.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Upon their arrival, Rosalynn and Brian noted that many distinguished guests from different fields had already gathered. The senior members of both families, along with Millie, were dressed formally and graciously weing the guests. However, Sanford was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Robles, congrattions.¡± Brian and Rosalynn extended their congrattions to Sanford¡¯s parents. After exchanging greetings, Brian casually inquired, ¡°I haven¡¯t spotted Sanford. Is he around?¡± Britton, Sanford¡¯s father, responded, ¡°He''s running a bitte but should arrive soon.¡± Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Brian nced at him and noticed that despite Britton wearing a smile, true happiness didn¡¯t seem to radiate from him. Brian refrained from asking further. After some conversation, he took hold of Rosalynn¡¯s arm and walked her inside. On the joyful day, the fianc¨¦-to-be was noticeably absent. What could possibly dy him on his special day? Inside the banquet hall, Norwood and some friends, who were close to Sanford, had also arrived.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As Brian and Rosalynn entered, they were greeted warmly. ¡°Hello, Brian, Rosalyn,¡± they weed them warmly. Now that everyone was aware of Rosalynn¡¯s family background, they couldn''t help but treat her with greater respect when they saw her this time. Rosalynn acknowledged everyone with a warm smile and a nod. Brian offered her a cocktail and, knowing her fondness for sweets, picked out an assortment of elegant desserts. He was attentive to her needs throughout. Norwood, watching Brian, turned to the others with a grin. ¡°Brian sets the bar for us when we get married.¡± The others joined in with their praises. ¡°Yes, we need to take notes on pampering our wives like Brian does.¡± ¡°We just have to find someone as wonderful as Rosalynn.¡± ¡°You bet. If | can marry a woman as breathtaking as Rosalynn, I''ll surely shower her with affection for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Brian is so fortunate. Though the journey was filled with trials, the two deeply affectionate souls found their way to each other.¡± They were raving about Rosalynn with wild enthusiasm. Rosalynn blushed slightly at the praise. Observing that the smiles on the faces of the other women present seemed a bit forced, she promptly interjected. ¡°Hasn''t Sanford arrived yet?¡± Today was Sanford¡¯s big moment. She didn¡¯t want the spotlight on her and Brian. Norwood checked his watch and inquired, ¡°Yes. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Doesn¡¯t he want to get engaged?¡± Brian casually sipped his wine and remarked, ¡°Perhaps.¡± Rosalynn gave him a curious look. ¡°Brian, do you know something?¡± Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 ¡°Hey, Brian, Sanford¡¯s closest to you. Share some behind-the-scenes stuff with us.¡± Curiosity was written all over their faces. Brian idly swirled his ss, remaining silent. He didn¡¯t have any exclusive news. It was merely a hunch that Sanford might stir things up today. Amid their conversation, amotion broke out at the banquet hall''s entrance. Sanford had finally arrived. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the entrance, where they saw Sanford dressed in an elegant suit. His suit¡¯s white shirt was unbuttoned, exposing his corbone. His cheeks were flushed, his gaze unfocused, and he appeared drunk.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed something was off. Sanford appeared to have no desire to tie the knot whatsoever. He had arrived intoxicated, even before the ceremony started. Janiya red at Sanford, barely containing her anger. ¡°Sanford, where have you been? Don¡¯t you realize today is your engagement? Why are you so drunk?¡± Sanford just offered Janiya a weak smile and remained silent. Britton urged, ¡°Sanford, quickly head to the lounge, get changed, and then join us to entertain the guests.¡± Sanford just nodded in response. Meanwhile, Millie, who had been busy weing guests with her parents, noticed Sanford''ste arrival. Hiding her irritation, she approached him. ¡°Sanford, what took you so long?¡± Sanford rubbed his temples and staggered ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve got something IT need to attend to.¡± Millie instinctively supported him. She saw a red lip mark on Sanford¡¯s shirt cor by chance. Furthermore, there was a crimson hickey on his neck. Millie¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Sanford, who were you hanging out with earlier?¡± Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Sporting a mischievous grin, Sanford replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Millie¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°Was it Jaelyn Duffy? Were you spending time with her just now?¡± Recently, she hade to a shocking realization: Sanford was seeing someone else. And the woman was Jaelyn! Even though they were about to get engaged, he hadn¡¯t shown affection towards her. Instead, he spent his time with Jaelyn. What a ridiculous thing! ¡°Yes, do you have a problem with that?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ahint of sarcasm briefly flickered in Sanford¡¯s gaze. Millie¡¯s face darkened with anger, and she couldn''t help but raise her voice. ¡°Sanford, this is too much! Today we¡¯re getting engaged. How can you still be with her?¡± Sanford shrugged off her hand and scoffed, ¡°Upset, are you? Haven''t you always known I¡¯m not themitted type? If that bothers you, why not just call off the engagement?¡± ¡°Y-you.. Millie was at a loss for words, her eyes brimming with tears of frustration. Noticing the curious nces from the guests, Britton reprimanded, ¡°Sanford, shut up and get dressed!¡± Sanford smirked wickedly and left to change. Millie¡¯s eyes reddened as she turned to Britton and Janiya. ¡°Look at him!¡± She knew Sanford was a flirt, but she never imagined he''d be so wilful. How could he do this on their engagement day! It looked like he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all! Janiya, dabbing her eyes, tried to console Millie. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it now. We''ll get through the engagement party, and we''ll deal with the restter.¡± Sanford didn¡¯t confront her when Maggie was forced to leave him. However, he had been avoiding going home and talking to her ever since. Luckily, he eventually agreed to get engaged to Millie, much to her relief. But on the day of the engagement, Sanford was with Jaelyn. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 This was confusing because he supposedly couldn¡¯t stand Jaelyn. Why was he with her then? Janiya¡¯s eyelids had been twitching all morning, giving her a sense of foreboding.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As Sanford walked by his friends, he greeted them with a cheerful wave. ¡°Hey, Brian, Rosalynn, Norwood, great to see you all! Have a st here, I''ll be back soon after changing.¡± His carefree demeanor was quite unexpected. Norwood, observing closely, noticed the hickey on Sanford¡¯s neck. ninjanovel ¡°Sanford, have you been with another woman just now?¡± Sanford just shed a mischievous grin and remained silent. Norwood, looking concerned, pointed out, ¡°But today¡¯s your big day. You''re not justte, but you''re also openly flirting around. Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair to your fianc¨¦e?¡± Sanford¡¯s response was a scoff. ¡°For me to respect her, she¡¯s got to earn it,¡± he remarked casually, patting Norwood¡¯s shoulder before walking away. Norwood gazed at Sanford¡¯s retreating figure, deep in thought. ¡°Why do | get the feeling Sanford nned this?¡± Rosalynn and Brian exchanged looks, silently agreeing with Norwood¡¯s suspicion. Sanford had definitely done it intentionally. He had purposefully humiliated Millie. After going upstairs, Sanford received a call from his assistant. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re here.¡± Acold smile crossed Sanford¡¯s face. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Outside Atera Restaurant, Remy and Lily faced the security guards. ¡°Mrs. Robles invited us for the engagement party,¡± Remy exined. ¡°Show me your invitation,¡± the guard asked, his face emotionless. Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Just then, Sanford¡¯s assistant arrived. ¡°Let them in.¡± The guard, recognizing the assistant, respectfully stepped aside. Leading them into the banquet hall, the assistant nodded at Remy and Lily. ¡°Enjoy yourselves.¡± He then walked off, paying them no mind. Lily scanned the opulent decorations and the elegantly dressed guests. It felt surreal. ¡°Remy, can you believe Mrs. Robles invited us to her son¡¯s engagement party?¡± she eximed. Remy was also puzzled but quickly rationalized it to himself. ¡°Maybe we''re getting this treatment because we once helped her get rid of that woman.¡± Lily, meanwhile, waspletely captivated by the fancy, delicious-looking food at the buffet. ¡°Remy, look at that amazing food! Let¡¯s go try some,¡± she urged, tugging at his arm and steering him toward the buffet. Remy chuckled. ¡°You''re just thinking about eating, aren¡¯t you?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lily yfully retorted, ¡°We''re in such a fancy ce. It''d be a shame not to enjoy the food.¡± They reached the buffet and were about to start filling their tes. Awaiter approached, offering each of them a ss of wine. They epted the sses and continued to select their food. As the waiter turned to leave, he seemed to twist his ankle and stumbled into them. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. Are you both okay?¡± The near mishap almost caused them to spill their drinks. Lily muttered a fewints to the waiter, while Remy gestured for him to go. The waiter apologized again and walked away. This was Lily¡¯s first time at such a posh event, and she was impressed by the delicious food. She eagerly dug in. Remy, feeling hungry as well, started eating and looked around, thinking aboutworking with some of the wealthy and influential guests. After all, making connections with these people could be beneficial for his future. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Remy and Lily were dressed inly. Their eating manners were far from graceful. They stood out among the other guests.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Awoman close to Janiya caught sight of them and wrinkled her nose in distaste. She approached Janiya who was busy with hosting duties. ¡°Janiya, did your family invite these two? I¡¯ve never seen them before. They eat like they¡¯re famished. It¡¯s quite embarrassing to witness.¡± Janiya turned to look where the woman was pointing. Spotting Remy and Lily, her expression shifted. What were they doing here? Who let them in? She approached them, her expression icy. ¡°Why are you here? Who let you in?¡± Remy greeted her with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Robles, didn¡¯t you invite us?¡± Janiya was taken aback. ¡°I invited you? You must be joking. How could | invite you to my son¡¯s engagement party?¡± Remy¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Mrs. Robles, your assistant called us. He said it was your son¡¯s big day and you wanted us here.¡± Lily chimed in, ¡°Yes, your assistant escorted us in.¡± Janiya was baffled. ¡°My assistant? | don¡¯t have one.¡± Listening to their chat, a woman nearby scolded, ¡°What''s this? Sneaking in to cause a scene? Where¡¯s the security? Throw them out, now!¡± As she finished, the security guards rushed in, reaching to escort the pair away. Remy, in a panic, turned to Janiya, pleading, ¡°Mrs. Robles, | swear I¡¯m not lying. | got a call from your assistant toe here!¡± Lily joined in, ¡°Exactly! Mrs. Robles, we just fixed a big problem for you. How can you treat us like this?¡± Janiya¡¯s expression shifted as she barked, ¡°Shut up!¡± She pondered for a moment. These two hadn''t just barged in, but... Suddenly, Sanford¡¯s firm voice interrupted. ¡°Stop!¡± All eyes shifted to him, dressed in a sharp deep purple suit, exuding charisma. He nced at Remy and Lily, a cool smirk on his face, and gestured to the guards to release them. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Janiya couldn¡¯t help but look at Sanford with a disgruntled face. ¡°Sanford, were you the one who brought them here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sanford replied casually. As her eyes narrowed, Janiya stared at him sternly and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Sanford just smiled and shrugged. ¡°Mom, why are you so nervous? These people helped you deal with such a big trouble. Isn''t it just appropriate for you to invite them to my engagement party? The one who was helped out should not be ungrateful, right? Otherwise, no one would like to work for you in the future.¡± His tone was nonchnt,ced with unmistakable irony. Hearing this, Janiya paused for a moment. Her face was showingplex emotions from being utterly confused and shocked. Even the onlookers around couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves, pondering the implications of Sanford¡¯s words. Besides, what kind of big trouble was Sanford talking about? Why would he invite these two unpresentable people to such an extravagant party? Seeing that Janiya wasn¡¯t saying anything, Sanford nced at Remy and Lily and said, ¡°Since you are here, feel free to have a good time.¡± Although there was a smile on his lips, these words weren''t from the bottom of his heart. At this point, Remy also had an intuition that it was rather strange for them to be invited here tonight. Indeed, he and Lily helped Janiya get rid of Maggie. Janiya should be d, but it was rather unlikely for Sanford to be pleased with what they did. So, if Sanford was unhappy, what was his reason for inviting them? As Remy¡¯s eyes widened, he realized that this was probably a trap. Sanford might be nning to set them up by involving them in his dispute with her mother. Thinking of this, Remy smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Congrattions on the engagement. | suddenly remembered that we have something else to do, so we are going ahead.¡± After saying that, Remy quickly pulled the hem of Lily¡¯s clothes, signaling her that they should leave as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Lily was not as smart as him. She didn¡¯t think that Sanford was secretly nning something vile against them. Hence, she patted Remy¡¯s hand away and replied, ¡°I am free tonight. Why should | leave? Besides, it was Sanford who personally told us to enjoy ourselves, right?¡± Lily found Sanford very handsome today.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was actually hoping that he would take a few more looks at her! ¡°Shut up and just go!¡± Remy scolded her in a low voice, slightly leaning towards her. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not leaving. If you want to go, then go by yourself. Why do you have to drag me as well?¡± Lily strongly refused to leave. In the end, Remy could just re at her. With gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Fine, I''ll leave.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She insisted on being stupid, so if she found herself in troubleter on, it would be none of his business. He had already done his part to get her out of there. Meanwhile, Sanford took a ss of wine from the waiter and took a sip. Seeing that Remy was about to leave, he sneered subtly. Remy wanted to leave here? It wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Remy hadn''t walked far yet when Sanford¡¯s assistant walked in with a few police officers in inclothes. ¡°Sorry to interrupt the party, Mr. Robles. But we''ve received a tip that someone among your guests is carrying illegal goods. We need to search the scene just to make sure.¡± Hearing this, the expressions of all the people present immediately changed. They nced at each other and began to murmur. With her face darkened, Janiya couldn''t help but shout, ¡°How dare you make such a disturbance? Today is my son¡¯s engagement party! Are you sure you want to embarrass our family like this?¡± The leader of the officers, Boyd Truman, frowned and nced at Sanford. Surprisingly, Sanford was not annoyed with the sudden intrusion. In fact, he had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Mom, we are allw-abiding citizens here. It''s our duty to cooperate with the police investigation. Otherwise, it will only seem like we''re hiding something. Officer, go on and proceed with your search.¡± Hearing this, Boyd nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Out of nowhere, a sharp female voice echoed from the crowd. ¡°What do you think you''re doing? You rascal!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Remy holding ady, forcefully asking for a kiss. Thedy was so scared that her face had gone pale. She was trying to push him away, but his grasp on her was so tight. Fortunately, one of the police officers quickly went over, separating the two and restraining Remy. At the same time, Lily seemed to have hugged a male guest without his consent. The male guest''s expression changed drastically, pushing her away in anger. Lily¡¯s eyes were blurred, and she still went on badgering the guest. Not long after, another police officer appeared by her side and restrained her. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 ¡°Captain, these are the things we found from him.¡± The police officer who had just apprehended Remy held a small bag as he reported to Boyd. Inside were several colorful MDMA pills. Boyd took the bag, bringing it to his nose and sniffing it. When he saw the dazed look in Remy¡¯s and Lily''s eyes, his face darkened. ¡°Mr. Robles, these two have broken thew. They have to be taken back to the police station for questioning.¡± Sanford nodded. ¡°I understand. Just give me one more minute. | have something to ask him.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Boyd replied and stepped back. Sanford walked over to Remy, asking the police to let him go. Once the policeman released him, Sanford threw a heavy punch to Remy¡¯s face. The next moment, Remy fell to the floor, the pain from the blow shocking him back to sobriety. He stared nkly at Sanford, confusion written all over his face. Sanford squatted down and gave his cheek a couple of pats. ¡°You''ve got some guts, Remy. | invited you to my engagement party out of kindness, and you repay me by messing it all up? Who gave you these MDMA pills? Who ordered you to stir up trouble here?¡± Remy¡¯s confused expression deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about!¡± Sanford smiled coldly and grabbed his cor.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Still denying it, huh? You have the audacity to bring those shitting drugs to my party and then pretend to be innocent? You''re asking for trouble!¡± Remy finally understood what he was saying and frantically said, ¡°Mr. Robles, | didn¡¯t do it!¡± Sanford got closer and whispered in his ear, low and threatening, ¡°Did you really think you would be able to walk away unscathed after framing other people? What goes aroundes around.¡± His voice was cold and dripping with mockery. Remy paled at his words. Looking at Janiya, it finally dawned on him-he was being set up. He had colluded with Janiya to frame Maggie¡¯s brother by saying that he assaulted Lily, and now Sanford was exacting revenge by pinning the me on him for the drugs at the party. Unfortunately for Remy, he was a casualty in the fight between the mother and son. Sanford pushed Remy away, then stood up and smoothed a hand over his clothes. ¡°You can take these two away, Officer.¡± He spoke politely, in a way that reflected his affluent background. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Boyd nodded his head and answered, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. We will be bringing them with us to the police station.¡± Remy and Lily were taken away in handcuffs. Remy was evidently agitated. He shouted at Janiya, ¡°Mrs. Robles! Help us! It¡¯s because of you that we ended up like this! Tell them to release us!¡± Janiya¡¯s face darkened. She felt the weight of the guests¡¯ wary eyes on her. Her blood was boiling with anger. That damned good-for-nothing bastard. He had screamed out loud that he was working for her. Now people would think that she was a criminal too! ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Boyd, who was about to leave, stopped and frowned. He motioned to the policemen to stop and asked Remy, ¡°You mean Janiya gave you the drugs?¡± Remy realized the gravity of what he had blurted and fell silent. Sanford turned to his mother and sneered, feigning surprise. ¡°Mom! Is that true? How could you break thew?¡± Janiya denied it furiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°But everyone heard what he said!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sanford, faking distress, said, ¡°You are my mother, but | can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to it if you havemitted a crime. Please go with the police and cooperate with the investigation.¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Was he really just going to send her away like that? Her son had just betrayed her to her face. He must have known everything and waited until this moment to ruin her reputation. Was it because she forced Maggie out of Wragos? Janiya¡¯s chest tightened, causing her to heave violently. Her eyes rolled, and the next moment, she fainted. ¡°Janiya.¡± Beside her, Britton swiftly offered his support, his eyes betraying a hint of worry. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Sanford, however, remainedposed. He casually nced at his assistant and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± The assistant promptly ushered in the doctor who had been waiting nearby. The doctor approached her, giving her a once-over. ¡°Fainted from pure rage. Get Mrs. Robles to the lounge.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Sanford exchanged a knowing look with his assistant, who, in tandem with a security guard, guided Janiya to the Lounge. Britton shot Sanford aplex expression, sighed, and trailed behind them. With this incident, if he still couldn¡¯t connect the dots, well, that would be downright foolish. His son orchestrated quite the spectacle at the engagement party, a subtle challenge echoing in the chaos. While he was uncertain of the motive behind their son¡¯s theatrics, it was clear his wife had crossed a line with their son. ¡°| regret this, officer. My mother¡¯s not up for it right now. Can¡¯t apany you for the investigation,¡± Sanford exined, a tinge of apology in his voice. ¡°Feel free to take them in for questioning. When she¡¯s up, I''ll ensure her cooperation.¡± Boyd acknowledged with a slight nod. ¡°Appreciate your cooperation. Take them away,¡± he directed the officers. The police departed, escorting Remy and Lily. The spectacle concluded, and Sanford, wearing a smile, signaled to the crowd to resume their revelry. As the guests dissected the drama, Millie observed coldly, her expression shifting.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She seized Sanford, halting his departure. ¡°Sanford, did you orchestrate all that just now?¡± From the initial invitation of the twomoners to the discovery of MDMA pills, every detail was meticulously arranged by Sanford. Sanford met her gaze and replied, ¡°Millie, as the future head of the Brooks Group, do you believe | should have kept my anger in check when | was set up? If that¡¯s the case, would there truly be a ce for me in the business world?¡± His words, though handsome, sent shivers down Millie¡¯s spine. Handsome, yes, but ruthlessness emanated from him. He likely knew Maggie¡¯s departure from Wragos was linked to her mother, fueling today¡¯s dramatic scene. Even his own mother wasn¡¯t spared from his unrelenting approach. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 As Millie¡¯s expression shifted, Sanford¡¯s cold smile deepened. ¡°Fearful? Perhaps you had a hand in framing Maggie¡¯s brother and pushing her out?¡± Hearing this usation, Millie hastily denied, ¡°Of course not!¡± She couldn''t admit any involvement. Otherwise... Sanford¡¯s evil smile persisted as he gently patted her face. ¡°Since you''re so keen on joining the family, tend to the guests and serve your inws well.¡± His tone, oddly gentle, made the earlier brutality seem like a mere illusion. Millie watched his retreating figure with aplicated expression. Just then, her parents walked over. ¡°Millie, what on earth happened? Having such a scene during the engagement party is not a good sign! And it seems Sanford isn''t taking you seriously. Maybe we should reconsider. Let''s call off the engagement.¡± Mamie voiced her concerns after witnessing Sanford¡¯s actions towards Millie. Camden furrowed his brow, retorting, ¡°What are you talking about? If we abruptly cancel the engagement, what happens to the partnership between our families?¡± Mamie argued, ¡°Is your career more important than your daughter¡¯s happiness?¡± Camden countered, ¡°Millie chose Sanford herself. Ask her if she wants to marry into the Robles family.¡± Turning to Millie, Mamie implored, ¡°Millie, speak up.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After taking a deep breath, Millie asserted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement. | want to marry Sanford!¡± Few young men in Wragos could rival Sanford, and Millie believed that marrying him would inevitably make him fall in love with her. Sanford approached Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s side, seamlessly integrating into their conversation by clinking his wine ss with theirs. Asmirk yed on his lips as if the recentmotion were nothing more than a blip on his radar. Brian shot him a sideways nce. ¡°Was it intentional?¡± Aching an eyebrow, Sanford responded with a mischievous smile. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Obvious was an understatement. Even if those gatecrashers had managed to sneak in, they wouldn''t have the nerve to dare pull such stunts. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 ¡°Not interested in the whole engagement thing?¡± Brian asked after taking another sip of his wine. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Sanford swirled his wine, a chuckle escaping him. ¡°Just stress-testing my mom and her soon-to-be daughter-inw, you know? Marriagees with its fair share of battles. They got to be prepared for the impending chaos.¡± As Sanford uttered his nonchnt words and disyed his carefree demeanor, Rosalynn sighed inwardly. She had deciphered Sanford¡¯s motives. He was orchestrating a subtle revenge for Maggie. Janiya had pushed him into a marriage he wasn¡¯t thrilled about, so now he was set to make each other¡¯s lives rather eventful. It seemed like nobody was going to have an easy time! Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Deep down, she believed Sanford still harbored feelings for Maggie.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But if that were true, why wasn¡¯t he fighting to win her back? ¡°Still pining for Maggie, huh?¡± Norwood quipped from the sidelines. Sanford¡¯s smile wavered slightly, reced by a hint of derision in his expression. ¡°Enough of it. I¡¯m engaged now. In my world, my fianc¨¦e holds the utmost importance. Others aren¡¯t even worth a fleeting thought.¡± Didn''t deserve a fleeting thought? Was it because Maggie left without any exnation? Rosalynn pondered this, and at that moment, a realization dawned upon her. Sanford might still carry a torch for Maggie, but her abrupt departure had left him shattered. Would the oue be different if Maggie had confided in him before leaving? s, life didn¡¯t indulge in ¡°ifs¡± and ¡°maybes¡±. On the other side of the ocean, within a bridal dress design studio. Maggie stood by the window in a crisp white blouse and sleek ck pencil skirt. Her hair was elegantly secured in a high bun, and she was scrolling through her phone. The sun outside shone brightly, casting a radiant glow on her pensive face. Amessage from Karl about Sanford¡¯s engagement had arrived, and Maggie, phone clenched in hand, seemed to forget to breathe for a moment. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 He was engaged! And, unbelievably, Millie was still in the picture. From now on, he was officially off the market, belonging to another woman. The realization hit her like a tidal wave, and she felt a bitter taste in her mouth, her eyes slightly reddening. Even though she half-expected it, the reality felt Like a cruel blow. Perhaps this was the severing of thest thread of hope, the death knell for any possibility between them. ¡°Is Miss Kaliyah¡¯s wedding dress ready?¡± asked a beautiful colleague with blonde hair and blue eyes. Maggie snapped back to reality, took a deep breath, and masked her emotions. ¡°It''s ready. Is she here to pick it up?¡± ¡°Yes, please get it out quickly. Let''s not keep the customer waiting.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Alright.¡± In Wragos. The engagement banquet had finally wrapped up. Janiya, feigning illness, skipped the event. Sanford hadn¡¯t actually reported her to the police. He just wanted to throw a wrench into her ns. After the party, Sanford arranged amodations for his friends, urging them to stay and enjoy the night. Most of his friends, being single, dly epted. Even a few married ones also decided to join a little longer. His arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, Brian announced, ¡°Sanford, we''ll leave first.¡± Sanford, waving them off, retorted, ¡°Marriage is a snooze. Go on, spare us the PDA. It¡¯s nauseating.¡± Brian chuckled, patting Sanford¡¯s shoulder before leaving the hotel with Rosalynn. Night fell, and the city¡¯s vibrant nocturnal scene unfolded under the glow of streetmps. Silence hung heavy inside the car as Brian¡¯s and Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts revolved around Sanford¡¯s engagement. Having grown up with Sanford, Brian hoped for his good buddy¡¯s marital bliss. Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Yet, at this moment, things seemed to be heading in the opposite direction. Finally, Brian broke the quiet, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand, and blurted, ¡°Honey, we must be happy forever.¡± It was hard to make out Brian¡¯s handsome face in the shadow, yet he appeared to emanate a sense of solemnity. Rosalynn felt warm all over as she looked at him. She entwined her fingers with his and nodded vigorously. Supporting each other through life and growing old together. Of course, this was what she wanted. She loved this man with all her soul and would dly be with him forever. Brian softly smiled at her, raised her hand, and nted a kiss on it. He helped her fasten her seat belt and then started the car. For a while, neither said anything. Instead, the atmosphere between them was filled withpassion and love. Rosalynn stared down the road and softly asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± This wasn¡¯t the way back to Skrix, so they were definitely going somewhere else. ¡°We are going back to our home,¡± Brian replied. Their home? Rosalynn looked at him with confusion written all over her face. ¡°If we are going back to the Beauty Apartments, isn¡¯t this the wrong way?¡± Brian smiled and shook his head. ¡°Honey, seems you''ve forgotten that we have another ce we call home apart from the one at the Beauty Apartments.¡± Rosalynn thought for a while then asked, ¡°Our marital home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian ced a hand on hers and gave it a rub. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe | left you alone for two years. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°So, if | get you right, we won¡¯t go back to Skrix tonight. Instead, we are going to our marital home, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. Tonight, we are going to consummate our marriage in our marital home. We are going to make up for the wedding night.¡± Rosalynn was dumbstruck. So the missing wedding night was still on his mind!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn took a deep breath and said, ¡°We got married a long time ago. At this point, | don¡¯t think there is any need for us to consummate the marriage.¡± They had managed to do it so many times. Brian shook his head and smiled softly. ¡°But honey, it¡¯s an important ceremony every married couple must experience. It should have happened on our wedding night, but s, it didn¡¯t. We will more than make up for it tonight.¡± Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 More than make up for it! Rosalynn angrily got rid of his hand and pped him hard. ¡°Make up for it my foot! Get out!¡± To her, it felt like he was just trying to find excuses to ¡°torment¡± her. Brian simply chuckled and ced his hand on hers again. ¡°No matter how much you beat and curse me, | know you will still love me the same.¡± Rosalynn let out a deep sigh, chuckled, and pinched his hand. ¡°What can | do? | love you with all my heart.¡± Brian took a sharp intake of breath and hissed, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re hurting my hand! My hands can make you really happy. Trust me, you don¡¯t want them damaged.¡± Rosalynn couldn''t believe her ears. Out of nowhere, a scene of her being caressed by his fingers appeared in her mind, making her suddenly blush deeply. She gave him a yful stare, broke free from his hand, looked out the window, and tried to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. Brian chuckled and tried to held her hand again, but she withdrew it away from his reach. Suddenly, Brian sharply hit the brakes. The car tires screeched loudly as the car came to a quick stop. Though her seatbelt was fastened, Brian, just as he hit the brakes, had used one hand to hold her down in an attempt to stop her from knocking over. She looked at him and saw that he was a little tense.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was confused as to what was happening. ¡°Brian? What¡¯s wrong?¡± It took a while for him to reply. When he did, it was with an anxious voice. ¡°I believe | just hit a small animal. Rosalynn fixed her hair and tried to rx her breathing. Indeed, just before Brian hit the brakes, she saw something small leap to the front of their car. Something that resembled a dog. She immediately turned to look at Brian and saw that he had gone pale. She had suddenly remembered that he was afraid of dogs. ¡°Since you reacted so quickly, | don¡¯t think you killed it. Stay in the car, okay? I''ll go and have a look.¡± Brian lightly shook his head. ¡°We should go together.¡± He didn¡¯t like the idea of being near a dog. But, he couldn¡¯t possibly just cower in the car while his wife ventured out to check on what he had hit. Rosalynn was about to say something, but he unlocked the door and got out of the car. Rosalynn couldn''t help but smile as she followed him out. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Awhimper disrupted the quiet of the night as they got out of the car. They walked to the front of the car and, just in front of the right tire, saw a brown puddle lying down. The dog raised her head as she heard their approach and stared at them with frightened eyes. Trembling, she tried to stand up but was unable to. Rosalynn¡¯s heart softened as she saw just how helpless the dog was. She bent down and slowly moved towards the dog as she said with a soothing voice, ¡°Hey there little one. | just want to help. You don¡¯t need to be scared, okay?¡± Behind her, Brian stood still and swallowed hard as he watched her move towards the dog. Rosalynn gingerly scooped up the poodle, her gentle touch revealing a canvas of injuries adorning the dog¡¯s body. Initially assuming a vehicr mishap, a closer inspection unveiled a tapestry of wounds-some old, some fresh-ranging from scratches to burns and cuts. Frowning in surprise, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t fathom why the dog bore such a multitude of wounds. Did her previous owner subject her to maltreatment? The poodle whimpered, and as Rosalynn probed the injuries, she shivered, perhaps in response to Rosalynn¡¯s unintentional touch. In a burst of apparent frustration, she even nipped at her finger with tiny teeth, a gesture of her distress. Reassuringly, Rosalynn murmured, ¡°Fear not. | won¡¯t bring you harm.¡± Quickly, Rosalynn gently caressed the poodle¡¯s head, conveyingfort and goodwill. The dog, as ifprehending her intentions, ceased her whimpering, released Rosalynn¡¯s finger, shot her a nce with dewy eyes, and nestled into the crook of her arms. Soft-hearted Rosalynn sensed a remarkable intelligence in the dog. She stood upright, cradling her, and turned to Brian. ¡°Honey, she didn¡¯t get hurt from the car, but it seems she¡¯s been abused by her owner. Let''s give her a home.¡± The dog likely escaped from her abusive owner, and Rosalynn couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her returning to a life of suffering. Brian, furrowing his brow, inspected the dog in her arms, initially contemting refusal. However, confronted with Rosalynn¡¯s earnest gaze, he eventually relented. Noticing his reluctance, Rosalynn grinned, assuring, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s smart and won''t bite.¡± Brian, maintaining a stoic expression, retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried?¡± Rosalynn yfully winked, closing the distance. ¡°Great! Then you can hold her.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Brian fought the urge to step back, his fists tightening slightly. His intense gaze locked onto the dog. Sensing his hostility, the dog bared her teeth in response. Brian¡¯s handsome features darkened. ¡°Hold her? Look at how dirty she is! Get in the car now!¡± With that, he briskly entered the vehicle. Asoft chuckle escaped Rosalynn. She wanted to tease him more, but a mixture of warmth and gratitude filled her. His wariness of dogs, stemming from a past psychological ordeal when he saved her, added ayer of tenderness. As they settled into the car, Rosalynn looked at Brian, whispering, ¡°Honey, thanks for what you did back then.¡± Brian, starting the car, turned to her with an air of arrogance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me verbally.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Amused, Rosalynn yfully approached him, cradling the dog. ¡°Then how should | express my thanks?¡± Brian stiffened noticeably, gritting his teeth. ¡°Honey, unless you want a traffic ident, put her in the back seat!¡± Rosalynn stroked the dog¡¯s head and dered, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll move to the back with her.¡± With a straight face, Brian rified, ¡°| meant the dog, not you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s so pitiful. She was mistreated by her former owner,¡± Rosalynn argued. The dog, seemingly understanding her plea, whimpered and Licked Rosalynn¡¯s hand with gratitude. Brian¡¯s brows knitted in disapproval. Was this dog trying to win her over? The dog irked him, no matter how he looked at it. ¡°Sit tight!¡± Brianmanded, taking a deep breath and hitting the gas with a stern expression. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t contain herughter. Petting the dog, she suggested, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s give our furry little thing a name. Any ideas on what we should call him?¡± Brian nced at the dog, nestled in his wife¡¯s arms, and grumbled irritably, ¡°Poodle.¡± Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Naming a poodle ¡°Poodle¡± might seem a bit generic and insincere. ¡°Could you take this a bit more seriously?¡± ¡°lm serious,¡± Brian insisted. It was a poodle, wasn¡¯t it? Rosalynn couldn''t help but be amused by his stiff expression, staying silent as she pondered a suitable name for the dog. Noticing Rosalynn deep in thought, Brian dered, ¡°How about Teddy?¡± The poodle was small and sported a coat of thick brown fur, resembling a teddy bear. The name Teddy really suited her. Rosalynn blinked, catching the look of displeasure on Brian¡¯s face, and nodded, amused. ¡°Alright, Teddy it is.¡± The name seemed much better than ¡°Poodle¡± after all. Gently pinching the dog¡¯s ear, Rosalynn whispered, ¡°Teddy. That¡¯s you from now on, got it?¡± Teddy twitched her ear and whimpered, then yfully licked Rosalynn¡¯s fingers as if agreeing. Rosalynn found the dog irresistibly cute. ¡°You''re a fan of your new name, huh? Teddy, you''re just adorable!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Teddy¡¯s short tail wagged in a disy of joy. Watching Rosalynn shower Teddy with affection, Brian frowned, feeling a tinge of regret. He regretted promising to bring the dog along in the car. He had expected her tenderness to be all his for the evening, but now he had to share it with this tiny creature! Before long, they arrived at the southern vi area. Rosalynn stepped out of the car, cradling the dog. She nced at one of the vis and smiled softly. She had been living there for two years since marrying Brian. The vi was empty except for the housekeeper, Amalian Harvey, who looked after the ce. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 She mused whether Amalia would recognize her upon seeing her again. Brian longed to wrap his hand around Rosalynn¡¯s waist. But the sight of the dog in Rosalynn¡¯s arms made him pause, his hand hanging in the air. His frown deepened. Rosalynn¡¯s smile grew wider at this. She bnced the dog in one arm and looped her other arm through Brian¡¯s. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head in.¡± Brian tensed up, then focused ahead as Rosalynn, holding his arm, led him towards the vi¡¯s gate. They rang the bell, and soon the door swung open. Amalia looked surprised to see the pair standing there. ¡°Mr. Hughes, wee back!¡± Brian gave a small nod and greeted, ¡°Hey, Amalia.¡± Rosalynn chimed in with a smile, ¡°Hello, Amalia!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amalia gave Rosalynn a once-over, hesitated, and then recognition dawned. ¡°Mrs. Hughes!¡± ¡°Yep, it''s me,¡± Rosalynn said, smiling. Amalia pped her hands together, eximing, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, you Look stunning! You¡¯ve changed so much. | would¡¯ve walked right past you if | hadn¡¯t heard about your reunion with your family!¡± Rosalynn just smiled. It made sense that Amalia didn¡¯t recognize her at first. Rosalynn had been a college student when she got married. She mostly lived in her dorm, spending only a night or two at the vi on weekends. Being slightly nearsighted, she always wore her ck-framed sses at the vi. Moreover, during her visits, she¡¯d stick to the third-floor living room, busy drawing or writing. She didn¡¯t really chat much with Amalia. ¡°Amalia, is it okay if we head inside now?¡± Amalia was gazing at Rosalynn, lost in thought. Brian, noticing this, gave a helpless smile. ¡°Of course, please,e on in.¡± Amalia snapped out of it and moved aside. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Rosalynn gave a small smile and followed Brian inside. ¡°Did you guys eat yet? Want me to whip up something?¡± Amalia inquired. ¡°No, we''re good, thanks. We''ve already eaten.¡± Brian nced at the dog nestled in Rosalynn¡¯s embrace and told Amalia, ¡°Please take this little one and get a vet to check his wounds.¡± Rosalynn was his tonight. Brian didn¡¯t want this dog messing up their romantic evening! ¡°Sure thing.¡± Amalia quickly scooped up the pup nestled in Rosalynn¡¯s embrace. Rosalynn, a doctor herself, wanted to mention that she could provide medical care for the injured pup. Yet, seeing the tension etched on Brian¡¯s face, she understood he had been holding back and might not endure much longer. With a gentle smile, she handed the pup over to Amalia. ¡°Meet Teddy, Amalia. The poor thing bears wounds, likely remnants of abuse from his former owner. Just be cautious around the injuries.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± replied Amalia as she cradled the pup. Teddy whimpered, casting pleading eyes toward Rosalynn. He seemed reluctant to part from her. Rosalynn tenderly patted his headfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Amalia won''t harm you.¡± Yet, Teddy continued to whine, his gaze fixed on Rosalynn without a blink. Observing this, Rosalynn¡¯s heart melted, and she felt an urge to take Teddy back. But Brian was growing impatient. He gripped Rosalynn¡¯s waist. ¡°Amalia, we¡¯re heading upstairs.¡± The pup was really an expert at ying the sympathy card!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Hughes.¡± As Amalia saw them ascend, she couldn''t help but muse. Brian and Rosalynn were so deeply in love now. And she was happy for them. Upstairs, back in that familiar space, Rosalynn¡¯s emotions were a tumultuous mix. She had thought she''d never return here after leaving, yet fate had brought her back to Brian. As they ascended to the third floor, and seeing Brian lost in thought, she inquired, ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± His arm wrapped around her waist, he turned her towards him. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 ¡°lm contemting why | could be such a jerk. How could | leave a stunningdy like you alone for two years?¡± Arching her brows, Rosalynn yfully jabbed his firm chest. ¡°You really were a jerk.¡± Brian chuckled, his hand gently brushing through her hair. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a shame. | left in such a huff, not knowing how many moments of happiness in bed | missed.¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. She pinched him, ustomed to his recurrent references to their intimacy. Brianughed, lowered his head, and pressed a gentle kiss. He murmured softly, ¡°Tell me, how did you spend these past two years when | was away?¡± ¡°It was quite routine mostly. | either attended sses, stayed at home, or visited Grandpa,¡± Rosalynn shared. Brian wrapped his arm around her, leading the way. ¡°What kept you busy at home?¡± ¡°Writing, drawing...¡± They ascended to the third-floor living room, where an expansive floor-to-ceiling window unveiled the mesmerizing night panorama. Over the past two years, this space had be her sanctuary. A ce to sit on the soft carpet, embracing the sunlight or channel her creativity into writing novels. Brian joined her by the window, cradling her in his arm, their shared imaginations unfolding before them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the afternoons, she''d sit cross-legged on the plush carpet, d in loose pajamas, her hair cascading gently over her shoulders as she sketched or tapped away on the keyboard. The golden sunlight, streaming through the ss, painted her delicate features in an ethereal glow, akin to a masterpiece crafted by a skilled artist. Brian sighed inwardly, grappling with regret once more. If only he could rewind to two years ago, threading his life into hers sooner. He could witness her evolution from the outset, an appreciation burgeoning into a gradual cascade of love. Their story would unfold from the beginning, blessed with morepanionship than misunderstandings. Luckily, their shared destiny still stretched ahead. Brian swiveled Rosalynn¡¯s form toward him. ¡°Darling, thank you for affording me the chance to love you. It¡¯s a gift that ensures | harbor no regrets in this lifetime.¡± Thement of what might have been if he hadn¡¯t pursued her back echoed in his heart. His eyes bore into her, pools of tenderness overflowing. Rosalynn, feeling as if she''d indulged in an excess of honey, nearly sweet to the point of saturation, retaliated with a yful shove of his solid chest. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t youin about me cuddling Teddy and getting all dirty? I¡¯ll hop into a hot shower first.¡± Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Brian grinned and effortlessly lifted her into his arms ¡°Teddy may be dirty, but even if you were, my dear, you¡¯d smell heavenly.¡± Rosalynn hooked her arm around his neck, immune to his praise. She knew very well that his ttering words were merely a ploy to secure more benefits for himself! Two monthster, Brewster¡¯s highly anticipated TV drama hit the screens. The adapted novel, originally titled ¡°Sunshine¡±, went through a transformation and was ultimately renamed as ¡°Dazzling Together¡± for the TV drama. Rosalynn and Tilda seamlessly joined the creative team as scriptwriters. Jack Ruiz, a rising star promoted by Karina, yed the male lead in this TV drama. Thanks to Karina¡¯s bespoke guidance, Jack had garnered significant acim in the entertainment industry. The female lead was lliana, a celebrated actress hailing from Karina¡¯s management agency. The remaining ensemble castprised a selection of young and captivating actors and actresses. The team, being rtively youthful, presented a picturesque sight when standing together- a blend of youth and beauty that radiated joy. However... ¡°Apologies for the dy. I''ve kept you waiting.¡± Dressed in a striking red dress and elevated by high heels, she arrived in avish private car. An assistant trailed behind her, carrying a sizable suitcase. Her crimson lips and mboyant demeanor created an impression of opulence, and to those unaware, it seemed as though a notable personality had arrived. ¡°Wow, this person is really putting on a show, as if she¡¯s worried people won''t recognize she secured the role through wealth and connections,¡± Karinamented with a derisive tone, observing lvy¡¯s interactions with the assistant director. Rosalynn shared a smile in agreement. Despite the generally positive atmosphere cultivated by the youthful team, Ivy¡¯s presence remained a disruptive element. ¡°Tilda, is there something on your mind?¡± Karina inquired, noticing Tilda engrossed in constant writing and drawing on the script. ¡°| want to reconsider some plots,¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tilda responded, pushing up her sses without looking up, immersed in her creative process. She continued to annotate and sketch on the script, focusing particrly on the appearance of the fourth female lead. Rosalynn approached as well, observing Tilda¡¯s work. ¡°Tilda, is there anything wrong with the plot here?¡± she asked curiously. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 ¡°No, but I think we can change it,¡± Tilda suggested. In the original plot of the novel, the fourth female lead faced threats from a group of delinquents due to her courageous act. Those delinquents would capture, beat her, and issue warnings. However, Tilda proposed a more intense twist: altering the plot to involve the fourth female lead narrowly escaping a sexual assault. ¡°In my opinion, the character of the fourth female lead is already quite likable. If we change it to her narrowly avoiding sexual assault, it will have a greater visual impact on the audience. Moreover, it will evoke more sympathy for this character,ying the groundwork for her growth and poprity in the future.¡± Rosalynn carefully considered Tilda¡¯s words and found thempelling.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s change the plot.¡± Tilda pushed up her sses and smiled. ¡°I''ll inform the director.¡± ¡°Alright¡± Rosalynn nodded, watching Tilda¡¯s slender figure walk away, lost in thought. Tilda had wasted no time in altering the plot of the fourth female lead upon lvy¡¯s arrival. While it seemed reasonable on the surface, a strange feeling lingered. Did... Tilda deliberately orchestrate this change? Was it a deliberate ploy to require Ivy to expose her skin in the scene? Meanwhile, Tilda engaged in a conversation with the director, and her suggestions found favor, prompting their adoption for the uing scenes. Following the opening ceremony, the film crew delved into shooting. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m heading back to school,¡± Kyson announced, slinging his backpack over his shoulder as he approached Rosalynn. With no scenes scheduled for him that day, he had attended the opening ceremony and now prepared to return to school. Rosalynn nodded and wished him well. ¡°Okay. Take care on the way.¡± At that moment, Zoe joined the conversation. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Since there¡¯s no scene for me today, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Her smile exuded purity, and she maintained a polite demeanor. Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Zoe, are you going back to school?¡± Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 ¡°Yes,¡± Zoe replied promptly. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°By bus.¡± Hastily stopping Kyson, who was about to leave, Rosalynn made a request. ¡°Kyson, could you please give Zoe a ride?¡± Kyson stopped in his tracks and nced at Zoe. Zoe gave Rosalynn a polite smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Fuller. | appreciate your suggestion. But, | can just take the bus back.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, smiled, and said. ¡°Of course you can, but Kyson is going back to school and he just happens to be going your way. Let him take you back. Kyson, let her go with you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kyson replied unenthusiastically. Rosalynn had to suppress the urge tough. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°ording to the script, the characters you guys are ying are lovers. Both of you ought to spend more time together so as to work on how to make that rtionship feel as alive as possible or else you might find yourselves too embarrassed to carry out your roles.¡± Kyson raised an eyebrow and scratched his neck. He had never heard of the need for fellow actors to develop a rtionship in private for them to be able to carry out their jobs. It sounded absurd! ¡°Of course, Ms. Fuller. Now that | think of it, you''re right,¡± Zoe said softly. Rosalyn shook her head again and said, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®Ms. Fuller¡¯ all the time. You can just call me by my name, okay?¡± Zoe nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°There we go. Now, it¡¯s gettingte. Both of you should be on your way,¡± Rosalynn said as she pointed at the exit. ¡°Goodbye,¡± said Kyson with a wave of his hand.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Goodbye. Ensure to drive carefully!¡± Rosalynn added. ¡°Of course,¡± Kyson replied and began to walk towards the exit. Tall and leggy, he walked briskly and forgot that someone was going with him. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Zoe had to trot to catch up with him. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hold back herughter as she watched the two. Her brother was really clueless. Hadn¡¯t he heard of chivalry? Zoe was having trouble keeping up with him and he was too inconsiderate to her to even slow down a little. Meanwhile, Ivy had just received the new script and was going through it in the rest area. She couldn''t believe her eyes as she reread a particr scene. ¡°I''m to be raped in this scene?¡± She muttered to herself irritably. She remembered that in the initial script, the said scene had just involved her being beaten up by delinquents. But now, in the revised script, she also almost got raped! Ivy¡¯s hands were trembling a little as she stood up and went to meet the director where he sat. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Riley. But, why do | have to be almost raped in this scene?¡± Brewster took a look at the script page she had pointed at and said, ¡°Well, most of the creative team agreed that this particr scene will be more impactful on the audience this way. You should get yourself ready, your scene will soone up.¡± His words only made Ivy more anxious than she was already. ¡°| believe the previous plot is perfect, Mr. Riley. A girl being beaten up by delinquents. It is already gripping. There¡¯s no need for me to be almost raped in that scene. If | am to act in this scene, that means | will be inappropriately touched and hugged by others.¡± As ady from a noble family, there was no way on earth she was going to ept that. Come what may, she wasn¡¯t going to allow strangers toy a hand on her inappropriately. Brewster looked at her and said, ¡°This is just the reality of acting. You''ve to be able to adjust to any sudden script change. Trust me, with time, you will get used to it.¡± He spoke politely as he didn¡¯t want to sound condescending by being rude.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Still, if it were another new actor, he would have shut the person down. He would have yelled at the person to either do the job required of them or get lost. Ivy was unsatisfied. ¡°But I...¡± ¡°You should get going. Your scene is up next,¡± Brewster said, interrupting her. He had lost his patience. He picked up the interphone and yelled into it, ¡°Next scene ready!¡± Ivy, frustrated and angry, remained rooted to the spot. She was about to say something to the director when she caught the assistant director out of the corner of her eye. Quickly, she went to meet him. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 ¡°Excuse me, sir, what¡¯s going on here? Are you aware of the change the director made regarding the scene where | get beaten up by delinquents?¡± The assistant director looked at the script, sighed, then nced at Rosalynn and Tilda who were discussing the plot together. He looked back at Ivy, lowered his head, and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Sorry about this. But, since Tilda was the one who suggested this change, | couldn¡¯t possibly object to it. Everyone listens to whatever she says, so everyone supports it.¡± Ivy raised her eyebrows. So Tilda was the one behind this absurdity. Furiously, she marched up to Tilda and swatted the script she was reading onto the floor. With an icy voice, Ivy asked, ¡°How dare you y such a trick on me?¡± Tilda calmly gazed up at Ivy. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± Ivy fixed her gaze on Tilda and eximed, ¡°You don¡¯t know?! Why did you alter the script of the fourth female lead? Why make such a disgusting rape scene? Tilda, you did this on purpose to make me ufortable!¡± Despite facing lvy¡¯s anger, Tilda remainedposed. ¡°Ivy, | ask you to respect the decisions of the scriptwriters rather than jumping to conclusions. The alterations in the storyline are intended for the improvement of the TV drama. I''d like to make it clear that the script may undergo further revisions in the future. More revealing scenes might even be added. A dedicated actress approaches each role with professionalism andmitment. Clearly, you are not a professional actress, so | get it if you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about. If you find it uneptable, it might be best for both of us if you leave the production. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡± Her speech was deliberate, and her words carried weight. Ivy¡¯s face changed, and she asked, ¡°What did you say? You''re going to add more revealing scenes? Tilda, that¡¯s too much!¡± Tilda calmly nodded. ¡°Yes, | know. What are you going to do about it?¡± Upon hearing these words, lvy¡¯s eyes widened, and she pointed usingly at Tilda. ¡°Ah, Tilda, you just admitted it! You''re doing this out of personal vendetta, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tilda merely offered a nomittal smile. ¡°You''d better alter the script!¡± Ivy shouted in frustration. At this moment, Tilda retrieved the script from the floor and casually replied, ¡°Sure, but you''ll need to ask your sponsor to begContent held by N?velDrama.Org. me. ¡°How dare you!¡± Ivy seethed. ¡°The next scene is ready!¡± the director called out again. Ivy¡¯s assistant hurried over and informed her, ¡°Miss Larson, your scene is about to start filming.¡± Ivy shot daggers at Tilda and stamped her foot in frustration when she realized that arguing with Tilda was like talking to a wall. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re making my life difficult on purpose! I¡¯m going to go back and tell Dad!¡± Tilda pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose and lowered her gaze to the script. For a second, a hint of irony flickered in her eyes. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Meanwhile, Rosalynn watched the entire exchange with keen interest. Atst, the scene quieted down. Sensing Rosalynn¡¯s gaze on her, Tilda raised her head and met her eyes. ¡°Rosalynn, do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Rosalynn arched her eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Tilda smiled awkwardly and remarked, ¡°You''re so straightforward.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°But | like your unreasonableness. If you want Ivy to leave the crew on her own, | suggest you be even more unreasonable.¡± She, too, didn¡¯t like Ivy. In all honesty, she had waited for filming to start to see if she could persuade Ivy to leave the production voluntarily. But before she coulde up with a n, Tilda had already taken the initiative to pursue her agenda. The two exchanged smiles and shared a sense of mutual admiration. Soon, it was time for Ivy¡¯s scene to be filmed. In her role as the fourth female lead, she was cornered by several extras portraying delinquents, who began to talk dirty and tear at her clothing. Ivy cried out and did her best to evade the men¡¯s advances. Throughout the entire process, the director wore a disapproving expression, dissatisfied with her performance. He didn''t like how she looked stiff and how fake her screams sounded. As a result, the scene took more than a dozen attempts before it was deemed eptable. When it was over, lvy¡¯s eyes were swollen, and her throat was raspy from crying. She then approached the director and asked for a break. Without another word, she left the set. The director helplessly shook his head but said nothing and just continued filming. Just then, Karina approached Rosalynn and Tilda and asked, ¡°That spoileddy just walked off like that? Do you think she''ll come tomorrow?¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think she''ll give up that easily.¡± It would be great if Ivy left the cast so easily. Tilda pushed her sses upward and said, ¡°She won''t quit on her own. She would probably ask my dad to pull some strings or put pressure on the crew to change the script.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Karinaughed at this. ¡°The crew respects the assistant director. Does Ivy really think that we''ll kiss up to her?¡± Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Tilda remained silent. Karina gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tilda. We still have a trump card. Let Ivy do whatever she wants.¡± Tilda looked at her in confusion. ¡°A trump card? What do you mean?¡± Karina looked at Rosalynn and said jokingly, ¡°Yes. Have you forgotten? We have the wife of the biggest investor on our side. She''ll take care of everything. ugh came from Rosalynn at these words. ¡°ttery will get you nowhere. I¡¯m not going to use my status to manipte weaker people.¡± ¡°So you''re just gonna let Ivy strut around like she owns the entire production?¡± Karina challenged. Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°No. | don¡¯t take advantage of my position, but I¡¯m not scared of using it. Everythinges down to facts and reason.¡± Karina smiled approvingly and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Spoken Like a true woman of culture.¡± Rosalynn turned to her with a yful re, and the three of them exchanged smiles as they continued to watch the director film the scene. Soon, it was time for lunch, and some of the staff brought takeout. The filming was temporarily stopped as everyone got ready to eat. Jack brought food for the three of them.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s lunchtime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn and Tilda thanked him. Jack smiled and unscrewed the tumbler, then handed it to Karina. ¡°Are you thirsty, Karina? Here, have some water first.¡± ¡°Thanks. | haven¡¯t drunk anything the whole morning, so I¡¯m parched.¡± Karina gratefully took the tumbler and drank from it. Jack watched her with tender eyes. Rosalynn watched the two of them, silently observing their faces. She was no stranger to what was happening in front of her. Even a fool would see how Jack¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration as he gazed at Karina. He was obviously drawn to her. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Barlow had passed away, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t know if Karina would ever consider another man. ¡°You should go and eat, too. You don¡¯t have to keep standing here.¡± After drinking, Karina handed the tumbler back to Jack and waved at him. ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± Jack said politely, smiling at them before leaving. Rosalynn opened the lunch box and said casually, ¡°Jack¡¯s a good man.¡± Karina sat down next to her and opened hers as well. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s very smart, and his acting skills are getting better and better. ALL that effort | spent supporting him wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± Rosalynn took a bite of her food and nced at her, saying nothing. When she said that Jack was a good man, she wasn¡¯t talking about work. But seeing her best friend be so at ease, Rosalynn didn¡¯t have the heart to push things. She was just happy that Karina was moving on from losing Barlow and was able to smile like her old self. Thest thing Rosalynn wanted was to remind her of painful things. The three of them began to eat. The lunch provided was just regr fast food. Karina looked at the Lunch box in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We''ll all have to bear with this for a while.¡± Tilda took a bite and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°| don¡¯t care either,¡± Rosalynn said. As they were chatting over their food, someone arrived with food delivery. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m looking for Rosalynn Fuller?¡± Hearing her name being called, Rosalynn was momentarily surprised. Then, she stood up and walked over. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Please enjoy your food.¡± It was strange. Rosalynn didn¡¯t order takeout. Was there a mistake? She blinked in confusion then retumed to Karina and Tilda with the takeout boxes. When Rosalynn opened the boxes, she found that it had been delivered from the Owmale Hotel. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 The Owmale Hotel didn¡¯t offer delivery services. Clearly, anyone who managed to arrange a delivery from the hotel was no ordinary person. Rosalynn had a hunch about who had ordered the food. ¡°Rosa, who ordered this takeout?¡± Karina nced at the receipt and noticed the phone number. ¡°We don¡¯t need to wonder. Your husband must have arranged for someone to send this takeout.¡± Rosalynn, who had also suspected Brian, smiled and invited, ¡°Let''s eat together.¡± Karina feigned hesitation with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°But this is a symbol of love from your husband. We shouldn¡¯t really share it.¡± Rosalynn yfully shot her a look. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to eat. Tilda, let¡¯s eat.¡± Tilda responded with a smile, ¡°Rosa, you and Mr. Hughes really do love each other.¡± Rosalynn just smiled in response. Karina agreed, ¡°Absolutely. Tilda, brace yourself. We''re going to be witnessing a lot of affection from now on.¡± Rosalynn teased, ¡°So, will you share the food with me or not?¡± ¡°Yes! Absolutely!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Karina had already begun unpacking the takeout boxes. Observing the variety, she remarked, ¡°Look at this spread! Chicken, duck, fish... Tilda, you might put on a few pounds. Mr. Hughes is going to keep sending us delicious food like this every day.¡± Tilda grinned. ¡°Mr. Hughes is really thoughtful.¡± Karina responded, ¡°Absolutely! Tilda, when you''re looking for a husband, you need to choose wisely. Find someone like Mr. Hughes. He is handsome, rich, kind, and thoughiful.¡± Tilda¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, and she looked down. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on getting married.¡± Karina looked at her and said, ¡°Oh, really? So, you''re against the idea of marriage?¡± Tilda just smiled, not disagreeing. Karina continued, ¡°Looks like we''re in the same boat. I¡¯m not keen on marriage either. Hey, Tilda, we can stick together in the future.¡± Rosalynn, about to sip her soup, paused when she heard Karina. She remembered the way Jack looked at Karina earlier. Did her best friend not want to start a new rtionship? Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 ¡°Karina, weren''t you saying you¡¯d spend your life with me? Have you fallen for someone else already?¡± Rosalynn joked. Karina pressed her lips together. ¡°You''re so content now. | won¡¯tpete with your husband.¡± Rosalynn feigned disappointment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say you''re fickle.¡± ¡°I''m not! You''re still my number one,¡± Karina said with augh, offering Rosalynn her favorite boneless fish. ¡°Here, have some fish. It''s your favorite.¡± Rosalynn Laughed and got ready to eat. But when she brought the fish to her mouth, the fishy smell hit her, and she instantly felt sick to her stomach. She quickly set down her fork and covered her mouth, feeling Like she was going to throw up. Karina, shocked, quickly asked, ¡°Rosa, are you alright?¡± Rosalynn managed to swallow and, touching her chest with a frown, replied, ¡°This fish smells too fishy. Just the scent of it is making my stomach turn.¡± ¡°Fishy?¡± Karina sniffed and said, ¡°Does the fish smell that bad? It seems okay to me.¡± Tilda handed her a bowl of soup, suggesting, ¡°Try some soup first.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Rosalynn said, epting the bowl. Today''s soup was the one she usually loved. But now, seeing the oil floating on top, she frowned, her appetite gone. ¡°I''m not really hungry. You all go ahead and eat. | think I''ll rest a bit,¡± she said. Karina, puzzled, asked, ¡°Rosa, what did you have for breakfast? Did you eat too much this morning?¡± Rosalynn, feeling difort in her chest, answered, ¡°Nothing unusual. Just my normal breakfast.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Observing her troubled expression, Tilda cautiously asked, ¡°Rosalynn, is it almost time for your period?¡± This caught Rosalynn off guard, and she thought for a moment. She realized it was indeed a few dayste. Her heart raced. She didn¡¯t like the smell of fish or oily foodtely, and now her period was dyed... Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Could she be pregnant? Rosalynn¡¯s eyshes twitched as she hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m actually a few dayste on my period this month...¡± Hearing this, Tilda let out a wide smile. ¡°Does it mean that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Rosalynn subconsciously looked at her still t belly, feeling a sudden surge of emotions within her. Was she really pregnant? It was indeed a possibility. Was she going to be a mother soon? ¡°Oh my gosh! That''s big, Rosalynn! You know what, why don¡¯t | go buy a pregnancy test kit so you can confirm?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes also widened in excitement. Without waiting for Rosalynn to respond, she quickly stood up, intending to go to the nearest pharmacy. However, Rosalynn immediately held her wrist, stopping her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. | can just do the testter after we¡¯re done with work.¡± ¡°Come on, Rosalynn. If you really are pregnant, | am going to be the godmother of this baby! So, | want to know right away!¡± Karina was so enthusiastic that even without confirming that Rosalynn was pregnant, she was already thinking about a good name to give the baby. Rosalynn chuckled helplessly. ¡°Calm down. We don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s a baby growing in my belly. What if it¡¯s just an ordinary stomach difort?¡± With her eyes suddenly narrowing, Karina nced at her and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t use a pregnancy kit at once, you can just feel your pulse to determine if you''re pregnant, right? Hurry! Check your pulse.¡± Rosalynn was stunned, not able to believe that she forgot about this. Karina was right. She was someone who was proficient in medical knowledge. Rosalynn then took a deep breath and stretched out her right hand to feel her pulse. Sitting next to her, Karina and Tilda held their breath, staring at her without blinking. Seeing that Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Karina began to be more anxious. ¡°So? Are you pregnant or not?¡± Rosalynn slowly let go of her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s a big chance that I¡¯m pregnant, but the pulse is a little weak. So, I¡¯m nota hundred percent sure yet.¡± If she was giving a diagnosis to others, she would be absolutely sure if they were pregnant or not. But this was her pulse. She was being affected by nervousness and overthinking that she couldn¡¯t tell urately.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Well then, | guess you must be pregnant,¡± Karina remarked with a smile. At the same time, Tilda looked at Rosalynn with admiration. ¡°Wait, Rosalynn... You know medical skills?¡± But before Rosalynn could speak, Karina instantly butted in, ¡°Tilda, let me tell you something. Rosalynn is a genius who knows a lot of things!¡± Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 ¡°| can tell!¡± Tilda nodded repeatedly in amusement. ¡°Haha! ttering me will get you nowhere,¡± Rosalynn said jokingly, feeling quite relieved. She couldn''t help but wonder Brian¡¯s reaction the moment he found out she was pregnant. Would he be happy? Would he be disappointed? Thinking of the discussion they had earlier about whether or not to have a baby, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to have a baby so soon. What would he say if he learned about her pregnancy? Just as she was lost in thought, she received a message in her phone. Speak of the devil... It turned out to be from Brian. ¡°Have you received the food delivered to you?¡± Rosalynn nced at the dishes on the table and replied briefly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. Make sure to eat them all,¡± Brian added. Rosalynn¡¯s fingers subconsciously moved, wanting to tell him that she might be pregnant. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t type anything about it. She decided that until she could go to the hospital for a check-up and made sure that she was pregnant, that was the only time she would tell him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In the back of her mind, she hoped that it wasn¡¯t just wishful thinking. ¡°Yes, got it. | won¡¯t waste food.¡± ¡°Alright, good girl.¡± Just by looking at Brian¡¯s choice of words, she could imagine his doting smile. With a subtle snicker, she put away her phone and began to eat. For the sake of the baby in her belly, she had to eat more and make sure that both of them would be healthy. Meanwhile. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 As soon as Ivy returned home, she threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Seeing the pitiful appearance of her daughter, Renata was heartbroken. ¡°Ivy, what''s the matter? What happened? Did someone make things difficult you?¡± ¡°Yes! The c-crew... T-Tilda!¡± Ivy was crying so hard that she had a hard time breathing. She also wanted to speak but her words were choked by her sobs. Renataforted her in a soft voice and turned to the assistant who came in with Ivy. ¡°Do you know what happened? Did someone dare upset her on her first day with the crew?¡± Breathing deeply, the assistant told in detail what had happened earlier today. Hearing the whole story, Renata couldn¡¯t help but be furious.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That Tilda! How dare she make things difficult for my daughter? Ivy, stop crying. I¡¯m calling your father to make him resolve this issue as soon as possible. You are not to be treated this way!¡± Still sobbing and with trembling hands, Ivy took the tissue handed to her by her assistant. She absentmindedly wiped her tears away as she focused on Renata, who was about to make the call. Renata dialed Wilton¡¯s number and he picked up on the first ring. Without greeting him, she coldly asked, ¡°Wilson, do you have any idea what Ivy just went through on her first day on set as part of the crew?¡± Wilson, on the other end of the phone, had been busy in his office when Renata called. Hearing her words, he frowned and said, ¡°Calm down, okay? Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°It''s all your daughter Tilda¡¯s fault! She had the audacity to use her position as the scriptwriter to change the plot out of the blue so as to target Ivy. She included a rape scene for Ivy! My daughter got inappropriately touched by extras! Are you hearing me? Inappropriately touched by strangers!¡± Boiling with anger, Renata recounted everything the assistant had told her. Wilton couldn''t believe his ears. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you. | will call her now to exin herself, okay?¡± He hung up the phone and immediately called Tilda. The moment she picked up the call, he hotly said, ¡°Tilda, | was just informed that you modified your sister''s scene. Is that true?¡± For the film crew, Tilda receiving her father¡¯s call while at work wasn¡¯t frowned upon. It happened a lot and was considered normal. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why on earth did you do that?¡± Wilton asked. Tilda didn¡¯t look diposed in the slightest. ¡°Because the script requires that particr scene to be what | changed it into.¡± Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Wilton raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? But Ivy told me that you admitted to making the change so as to target her. Are you telling me that she¡¯s lying?¡± Tilda raised a hand and rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really busy, Dad. | don¡¯t have time for this. Believe whoever you wish to believe. Is there something else you called me for?¡± She made it very clear that she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Wilton shook his head and sighed. ¡°Tilda, | understand that you''re mad at Ivy, but still, you shouldn''t target her. Regardless of your anger towards her, she is still your sister and part of your family.¡± Hearing this, Tilda¡¯s countenance changed a little, bordering on anger. ¡°Sister? I¡¯m the only daughter of my mother. | don¡¯t have any sister.¡± Wilton sighed and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Tilda, you shouldn''t say that. Just because you and Ivy aren¡¯t from the same mother doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t sisters. You both share the same father. | still don¡¯t understand your animosity towards Renata. She was. good to you. You grew up experiencing her love. Your attitude towards...¡± ¡°Dad, stop! My childhood is filled with pain because of them! Do you really have no idea what | went through at their hands?¡± Tilda said furiously as she interrupted Wilton. She furrowed her brows in anger and continued, ¡°You see Renata as an angel because she acts delicately around you. If only you could see her for who she is. To her, Ivy was her precious little daughter, while | was just a liability that needed to be kept under control. While Ivy had ess to sses she was interested in, such as piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, | was never permitted to attend sses that | was interested in. | was denied a normal childhood. Apart from going to school, | wasn¡¯t allowed to go anywhere else. Aftering back home from school and during school-free days, she would Lock me indoors. | couldn''t visit anybody and nobody, not even my ssmates, was allowed to visit me. She would turn my ssmates back at the gate whenever they came to y with me. Do you have any idea how evil someone has to be to do all of these to a child?¡± Wilton shook his head and said, ¡°Oh, Tilda, you''re looking at all of these wrongly. Being a stepmother is hard, Renata would have had to bnce her desire to protect you and the need to not want to appear overbearing. Trust me, she has always had your interest at heart. You''ve always been a gifted individual. She didn¡¯t hire a tutor for you because there was no need for one. Your grades were excellent already. She was afraid that if she sent you to additional sses, you might believe she was pushing you away or working you too hard. As for your ssmates not being allowed to visit, you¡¯ve to understand that... Well, I''m pretty sure she has a valid reason. Tilda, believe me, everything Renata did to you, she did it for your own sake.¡± Hearing this, Tilda smiled mockingly. Her father was incapable of seeing Renata in the wrong light.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Shaking her head, Tilda said, ¡°You keep on praising a woman who treated me badly. You said she loved me, then why, if | may ask, did she treat me as inferior to lvy? She always turned a blind eye to everything bad that Ivy did to me. Frankly, she turns a blind eye to everything wrong that Ivy does. Have you forgotten how she condoned Ivy when she intentionally injured a boy?¡± Wilton let out a heavy sigh as he remembered the incident that she was talking about. It happened a long time ago, in Tilda¡¯s senior year of high school. ¡°You are dwelling too much in the past. Ivy was just a minor then, she didn¡¯t know any better. Besides, if what happened had reached media outlets, it would have affected the reputation of the family, which includes you. Also, it was the wish of the family of that boy for the matter to be settled amicably. And I¡¯m pretty sure they did that just so to extort money from us, not out of the goodness of their hearts.¡± Tilda was speechless. It was obvious that Renata was the one who cajoled the victim¡¯s family to settle the situation that way. And now, her father was describing them as gold diggers! Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 She shook her head, tired of listening to him repeatedly defend the evil ways of both Renata and Ivy. Tilda kept her emotions in check. ¡°Dad, is that all? Just so you know, | can¡¯t reverse the script changes. It¡¯s not just up to me;Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I''m not the only scriptwriter here. You¡¯re aware of the other scriptwriter, aren¡¯t you? She¡¯s the daughter of the Moreno couple and the wife of Brian Hughes. Pressuring the assistant director won¡¯t budge her.¡± Having said that, she quickly ended the call. The sun dipped low, casting warm, yellow rays that created a y of light and shadow in the corner. In the dim light, Tilda¡¯s thoughts drifted to the past, to the carefree smile of that boy. The memory felt like a deep, sharp cut in her heart. Rosalynn watched Tilda¡¯s slim figure shivering in the cold breeze, sensing her loneliness. Rosalynn, who had stepped out to use the restroom, hadn¡¯t nned on hearing Tilda¡¯s phone spat with her dad. She felt a pang of sympathy for her. Rosalynn thought that growing up motherless was like a ship lost at sea. Just Ivy¡¯s demeanor alone spoke volumes about the rough patches Tilda must have weathered in life. ¡°Tilda.¡± Rosalynn called softly. Tilda jerked back to the present, squashing her feelings, and turned to Rosalynn with a strained smile. ¡°Oh, Rosalynn.¡± ¡°You alright?¡± Rosalynn inquired, noting Tilda¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good,¡± Tilda replied, shaking her head. ¡°Was that your dad on the line?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Tilda nced at her. ¡°You caught all that?¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°I did.¡± Tildaughed awkwardly. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mind me dropping your name to spook him.¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Why would | mind?¡± They shared a look and both smiled. ¡°Okay, we''re done for the day. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Rosalynn proposed. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Tilda nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure.¡± As they were about to leave, Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed. She checked the caller ID, her expression softening. ¡°Hello, Elma.¡± ¡°Tilda, get to Skrix Hospital quick, Sheldon¡¯s gone missing,¡± came a worried voice from a middle-aged woman. Tilda¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Hospital? What''s happening there?¡± ¡°The nurse said your mom¡¯s finger twitched today. | brought Sheldon to see her, but he vanished while | stepped out to the restroom,¡± the woman exined. ¡°Got it. I''m on my way.¡± Tilda, not wasting time on more questions, hurried ahead, still on the call. The urgency had erased her calmness. She was so rattled she nearly stumbled. Rosalynn quickly caught her. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tilda hung up, forcing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, | just need to rush off.¡± She then hurried towards the parking lot. Rosalynn¡¯s car was nearby. She asked Karina if she wanted a ride. Karina, deciding to go with Jack, told Rosalynn to head off. Rosalynn then made her way to the car and got in. As she started the engine, she noticed Tilda stepping out of her car, anxious and on the phone. Rosalynn pulled up beside her, rolled down the window, and asked, ¡°Tilda, everything okay?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My car¡¯s not starting,¡± Tilda said, frowning. ¡°Hop in with me,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Tilda paused briefly, then thanked her and climbed into the passenger seat. ¡°Where to?¡± Rosalynn inquired, pulling out of the parking spot. ¡°skrix Hospital,¡± Tilda answered. ¡°Someone ill?¡± Rosalynn asked nonchntly. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 ¡°No, it¡¯s Elma, my housekeeper. Her grandson¡¯s gone missing at the hospital.¡± Achild went missing! Rosalynn¡¯s face grew serious as she tried to reassure Tilda. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we''ll find him. Everything''s going to be fine.¡± Tilda just nodded, staring out the window, her fingers clenched around her bag strap. In thepany... Wilton found himself swimming in a sea of troubles, his connection with Tilda, growing more distant by the day. Once a vision of adorableness with her big doe eyes, Tilda used to await his return from business trips, hungering for a hug. The days when she sweetly called him ¡°Daddy¡± in her soft, tender voice felt like a distant dream. When did the tides change? He forgot everything because of how busy he was. In her senior year of high school, Tilda boldly moved out, and only then did Wilton realize the chasm that had formed between them. Shaking off his thoughts, Wilton returned a call to Renata. ¡°Renata, | spoke to Tilda. The script alteration wasn¡¯t solely her decision. Maybe Ivy should take a bow and leave the crew.¡± The friction between Tilda and Ivy had reached a boiling point.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Wilton wished his younger daughter would leave the crew. On the other end, Renata had the phone on speaker, and Ivy overheard Wilton¡¯s words, promptly seizing the phone, her agitation bursting forth. ¡°You want me to quit? Dad, it¡¯s Tilda aiming at me! You should be telling her to leave the crew, not me!¡± Wilton scowled. ¡°Ivy, Tilda got hired for her scriptwriting chops. | can¡¯t just require her to quit.¡± Ivy shot back, ¡°Sure, she has her talent, but she¡¯s still an employee. For my sake, you invested in this TV drama. That¡¯s to say, | can be sort of an investor, a patron. She should be bending over backward for me, not targeting me! If she¡¯s against me, can¡¯t we cut her loose? | should have a say, right?¡± Wilton¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ivy, both of you are my daughters. I''ve always been partial toward you. Tilda earned her stripes since childhood; she¡¯s a scriptwriting sensation. And you? | won''t tally up the bills I¡¯ve footed for you since day one. Now, you want me to give your sister the boot for your sake? Does that square with you?¡± Ivy was taken aback, her emotions shifting like sand dunes. ¡°Dad, are you saying I¡¯m not as sharp and sensible as Tilda?¡± ¡°Enough, I¡¯ve got other fish to fry. Spare me these trifles. I''ll say it straight; professions have their own world. Acting is not a cakewalk. Stick to dancing if you can¡¯t cut it!¡± With that, Wilton hung up. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Ivy red at the phone, a volcano of anger ready to erupt. ¡°Mom! Did you catch all that? What''s Dad bbering about? He¡¯s partial towards me? In fact, he preferred Tilda! ording to him, Tilda is the golden child, and I¡¯m just a stain on his reputation!¡± ¡°Enough! Watch and shut your trap! Have you ever heeded my words?¡± Renata scolded sternly, but Ivy felt wronged, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mom, are you joining the scolding party? It¡¯s all Tilda¡¯s doing. Why¡¯s everyoneying it on me?¡± Renata, suppressing her anger, consoled her daughter, patting her on the back. ¡°Stop crying already. I¡¯m not pointing fingers at you. Trust me; I''ll see you get justice.¡± Ivy sniffled. ¡°Mom, | can¡¯t leave the crew, and | won¡¯t let those extras take advantage of me. You have toe up with something!¡± Renata pondered and said, ¡°If Tilda won¡¯t budge on the script, we can simply drop the fourth female lead role.¡± Ivy was shocked. ¡°Mom, are you, like Dad, telling me to quit?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Renata replied, a scheming glint in her eyes. ¡°Remember you mentioned Zoe, the third female lead, being sponsored by the Larson Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Renata¡¯s eyes sparkled with cunning. ¡°Let''s give her the boot, and you can snag the third female lead role!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fantastic idea! Mom, how do we get Zoe to leave?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Renata assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | just need to make a call!¡± Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Rosalynn was at the wheel, driving Tilda to the hospital. Throughout the way, Tilda kept a nervous eye on the road ahead. Catching a glimpse of Tilda¡¯s worry, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°How old is that boy?¡± ¡°Four years old,¡± Tilda answered, adjusting her sses. ¡°Did you ask Elma to check with the hospital¡¯s information desk? Maybe the security staff there can help find him,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Tilda said with a nod, ¡°Yes, | did.¡± Noticing her worried expression, Rosalynn refrained from asking further questions and hurried to the hospital. Meanwhile, Tilda¡¯s phone began to ring. Hoping for news about her child, she quickly pulled out her phone, only to see an unfamiliar number. Tilda¡¯s brow creased, suspecting it was just another sales call. She wasn¡¯t in the habit of ignoring calls, though. Yet, when she answered, her voice carried a hint of annoyance. ¡°Who''s this?¡± ¡°Tilda.¡± A young, childlike voice responded from the other end. Tilda was stunned. ¡°Sheldon! Where are you?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her voice grew louder in her excitement. The childish voice on the phone cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m helping you find a boyfriend!¡± Tilda was at a loss for words. What was he up to? ¡°What did you just say? What are you doing?¡± Amidst some background noise, a deep, resonant male voice came on the line. ¡°Hello, is this the boy¡¯s parent? He¡¯s currently in Zone C of the parking lot at Skrix Hospital. Pleasee and pick him up as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, Tilda¡¯s breath stalled, and her hand held the phone tightly. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 That voice... ¡°Hi there? Did you hear me?¡± Not getting a response from Tilda, the man asked again. Tilda calmed her nerves and replied, ¡°Yes, | heard you. I''ll be there shortly.¡± Why was it him? And why was Sheldon with him? ¡°Tilda, are there any updates on the boy?¡± Noticing Tilda¡¯s distracted state, Rosalynn, who was driving, asked her softly. Snapping back to reality, Tilda adjusted her sses and informed, ¡°He¡¯s at Zone C of Skrix Hospital¡¯s parking lot. Rosalynn, let¡¯s head there.¡± Relieved by the news, Rosalynn also let out a relieved sigh. ¡°The main thing is he¡¯s safe.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tilda, with a tight-lipped nod, quickly called Elma, who was still searching for Sheldon. She informed her about the his location and reassured her not to worry. In the parking lot, a four-year-old boy stood opposite Lyndon next to Lyndon¡¯s car. The boy had a pair of big bright eyes. His skin was light, and he wore a white T-shirt paired with dark blue denim overalls. His small face was both delicate and adorable. ¡°You''re too tall. It¡¯s rude to talk down to me. Squat down first.¡± The little boy, standing on his toes and looking slightly displeased, gestured for Lyndon to squat down to his level for the conversation. Lyndon, intrigued, raised an eyebrow andplied, squatting to meet the boy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m squatting. What do you want to tell me?¡± The boy stared his handsome face and asked, ¡°Do you want to be Tilda¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Lyndon found this amusing. He came to the hospital for a follow-up examination today due to a previous head injury. Unexpectedly, he discovered the boy following him when he left the hospital. He assumed the boy was lost, only to realize the little guy was intentionally trailing him. And he even mentioned helping Tilda find a boyfriend. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Concerned the boy¡¯s parents might be worried, Lyndon had the boy call them first to ensure his safety. Initially, Lyndon wondered if the little guy would remember the phone number of his parents. But, despite his young age, the boy seemed smart and recalled the number with ease. ¡°And who is Tilda?¡± Lyndon wasn''t in a hurry to leave either. Instead, he asked with great interest. The boy blinked his big eyes and said in a youthful tone, ¡°Tilda is my wife.¡± Lyndon was momentarily stunned, gazing at the little guy¡¯s delicate face before bursting intoughter. ¡°Your wife? But why are you helping her find a boyfriend?¡± The little guy fixed his gaze on Lyndon and replied, ¡°I''ll lend her to you for a while. Help Tilda raise me, and when | grow up, you can return her to me.¡± Lyndon was left speechless at such an unexpected proposition.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Was this really something a four-year-old would say? Amusement danced in Lyndon¡¯s eyes, causing his chest to shake withughter. Observing Lyndon¡¯sughter without any immediate response, the little guy crossed his arms, a look of pride on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. Tilda is beautiful and gentle. You can have my wife first! It¡¯s a fair deal for you.¡± Lyndon¡¯s smile broadened, and he cleared his throat, attempting to stifle hisughter. ¡°Why did you choose me to be her boyfriend?¡± The little guy assessed him from head to toe, extending his right hand in a sweeping gesture. ¡°| reckon you''re not much less handsome than me. Tilda adores me the most, and since you bear a resemnce to me, she should fancy you too. She would only be open to epting your help in financially supporting me and Grandma Elma if she likes you.¡± Lyndon finally grasped the little guy¡¯s intentions. The boy aimed to secure a boyfriend for Tilda, factoring in her preferences, and Lyndon had been selected due to his appealing looks. The realization left Lyndon feeling oddly honored-a unique and amusing experience for him. Intrigued, he couldn''t help but ponder: Who exactly was Tilda? His mother or sister, perhaps? Lyndon scrutinized the little guy, and to his surprise, the boy¡¯s eyebrows and eyes bore a striking resemnce to his own! ¡°Why the silence? Tilda is truly wonderful, and it¡¯s an honor for you to be chosen by me.¡± Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 The little guy''s impatience surfaced as he hugged his arms, emphasizing his discontent. Thoroughly amused, Lyndon asked, ¡°Tell me, what''s so special about her?¡± After a brief contemtion, the little guy shared, ¡°She smells really nice. | love hugging her the most when | sleep.¡± Lyndon couldn''t help but be amused. Well, that could be considered an endearing quality! The little guy''s expression shifted, a hint of disappointment coloring his features. ¡°It¡¯s a shame she said I¡¯m grown up now and won''t sleep with me starting this year,¡± Lyndon continued to smile, prodding, ¡°Anything else?¡± The little guy¡¯s spirits Lifted once more. ¡°She speaks really gently, and when she smiles, there are two dents on her cheeks.¡± The child pointed to his face, indicating the dimples. Lyndon envisioned the girl in his mind; a girl with dimples must look adorable when she smiled.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°She can sing and tell me bedtime stories. She¡¯s even good at writing stories. She promised to include me in her future tales,¡± the little guy dered proudly, lifting his chin slightly. Lyndon arched his eyebrows, once again picturing the image of the girl in his mind. Tilda, as described by the little guy, appeared to be a girl with a warm and inviting smile. It was evident that the boy held a deep attachment to her and held her in high regard. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lyndon probed further. Wearing a slight frown, the little guy contemted for a moment before stating, ¡°Well, she¡¯s good at everything. Actually, there¡¯s just one issue with her.¡± Lyndon raised an intrigued eyebrow, prompting, ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t cook! Once, she nearly set the kitchen on fire,¡± the little guy revealed. Lyndon was amused. The child fixed his gaze on Lyndon, earnestly asking, ¡°Can you cook?¡± ¡°You must! If you can¡¯t cook, what will Tilda eat in the future?¡± The little guy interjected before Lyndon could respond, a hint of nervousness in his tone. Amused, Lyndon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good at cooking.¡± The little guy visibly rxed. ¡°So, does that mean you''ll be Tilda¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Lyndon found himself at a loss for words. At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s car pulled up. The car came to a stop, and Tilda swiftly exited the vehicle, making her way towards the duo. ¡°Sheldon!¡± Upon hearing Tilda¡¯s voice, the little guy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he turned around with a grin. ¡°Tilda!¡± Tilda reached them, giving Sheldon a quick once-over before spanking him. ¡°Why on earth were you running around? Elma was worried sick!¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Sheldon frowned, rubbing his rear, and replied in a childish voice, ¡°Why is she worried? Everyone loves me, and I¡¯m so smart and lovely that bad guys won¡¯t abduct me.¡± What a little rascal, being so self-assured! Tilda was both angry and amused, putting on a mock-stern expression. ¡°Say that again?¡± Witnessing Tilda¡¯s genuine anger, the little guy immediately lowered his head and reached for her hand, uttering an apology ina childish voice. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Say sorry to Elmater.¡± ¡°| know,¡± he responded. Lyndon observed this interaction with surprise. He hadn''t anticipated that the Tilda, as mentioned by the little guy, was someone familiar. Her fragrant presence, gentle voice, charming dimples, and storytelling skills¡ªall matched the urate description. As Rosalynn stepped out of the car, she was taken aback to see Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon? Why are you doing here?¡± she inquired. Lyndon nced at Tilda and remarked, ¡°This little guy has been trailing me the entire way.¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and shifted her gaze to Sheldon.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When she met his eyes and noted his brows and eyes, she blinked in surprise. What a pretty boy! But why did he resemble Lyndon so much? Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 ¡°Rosalyn, did youe with Miss Larson?¡± Lyndon inquired. It took a moment for Rosalynn to regain herposure. ¡°Well, we coincidentally ended up working together. Tilda¡¯s car broke down, and | gave her a ride here.¡± ¡°| see.¡± Lyndon nodded. Just then, a middle-aged woman rushed over. ¡°Tilda, Sheldon.¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the approaching woman. She reached them, squatting down to grasp the little guy¡¯s shoulders and inspect him from head to toe. ¡°Let me have a look! I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re fine. | was so scared!¡± Sheldonforted her with a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Sorry. | shouldn¡¯t have run away without your permission. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to find a boyfriend for Tilda.¡± His unexpected revtion left the woman stunned. ¡°You want to find a boyfriend for Tilda?¡± Sheldon nodded, casting a nce at Lyndon. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The woman stood up and turned her attention to Lyndon. What a handsome man! But how could Sheldon look like this man? ¡°Sheldon, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ninjanovel Tilda frowned, feeling somewhat helpless with Sheldon¡¯s absurd idea. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the little guy said, reaching out tofort her. Then, looking at Lyndon, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Tilda is beautiful?¡± His big eyes were brimming with expectation, making it hard to resist agreeing with him. Lyndon found himself smiling and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. The little guy''s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°So, you¡¯ve agreed to be her boyfriend?¡± Lyndon suppressed augh, ncing at Tilda, who seemed embarrassed. She pulled the little guy close and tapped at his nose, asking, ¡°Why are you trying to find me a boyfriend? Didn''t you promise to marry me when you grow up?¡± The little guy responded seriously, ¡°Yes! But you work so hard to support me. | asked him to help you raise me, and then I''ll marry you!¡± Rosalynn burst intoughter, finding the situation so amusing that she choked on her own saliva, coughing until tears welled up in her eyes. Despite having heard the little guy¡¯s surprising words before, Lyndon still found the whole scenario incredibly funny. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 He chuckled while patting Rosalynn on the back and handing her a tissue. Observing this, the little boy frowned. ¡°You haven''t agreed yet because you have a girlfriend? Is this prettydy your girlfriend?¡± Sheldon pointed his finger squarely at Rosalynn, proiming with an innocent grin that she was Lyndon¡¯s girlfriend. Lyndon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He decided to y the mystery card and questioned, ¡°How did you know that?¡± Sheldon puckered his lips and remarked, ¡°You were looking after her! | must give you a negative review!¡± Lyndon was momentarily tongue-tied. Looking after her automatically implied a romantic entanglement? And he even wanted to give him a negative review? Maybe the tot had seen one too many shopping sprees online! ¡°Hahaha!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hold back her chuckles. Waving her hands, she addressed the little one, ¡°Sweetie, you''ve got the wrong idea. I¡¯m not his girlfriend. I¡¯m happily married. We''re just good friends.¡± Ang¡¯s Library On hearing this, the little guy¡¯s eyes sparked with understanding. ¡°Oh, then I''ll take back those negative remarks. You gave your word to be Tilda...¡± Before he could spill the rest, Tilda swiftly covered his mouth. ¡°Sheldon, if you persist with the gibberish, | really won¡¯t want to talk with you anymore.¡± Noticing Tilda¡¯s stern expression, the little guy blinked his wide eyes and decided to hold his tongue. Tilda entrusted him to the woman¡¯s care and then turned her gaze towards Lyndon. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, thanks for handling Sheldon back there. Please don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡± Lyndon grinned. ¡°No big deal. He¡¯s adorable.¡± He had never encountered such an endearing child. Observing them, he couldn¡¯t help but notice a certain resemnce. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Lyndon felt a flutter in his chest and questioned, ¡°Miss Larson, I¡¯m curious about his rtion to you...¡± ¡°He is the grandson of Elma.¡± Tilda disclosed. Lyndon cast a nce at the middle-aged woman and noticed her simple attire, not indicative of affluence. It appeared she should be in a more humble role, perhaps a housekeeper. He nodded, though a bit curious about the close bond between Tilda and a housekeeper¡¯s grandson, he refrained from delving further. In the end, it was a matter concerning another family. ninjanovel ¡°Rosalyn, thanks for chauffeuring me here. We''re leaving now,¡± said Tilda. ¡°Need a ride home?¡± Rosalynn offered.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve got some other things on my te. Catch you tomorrow.¡± Tilda shed a smile. ¡°Alright, Rosalynn replied. ¡°Sheldon, bid them goodbye.¡± Tilda directed, signaling the little guy to bid farewell to the duo. ¡°Goodbye, prettydy.¡± The littled waved at Rosalynn and then turned his attention to Lyndon, serving him a gentle reminder. ¡°Think about it.¡± ¡°Sheldon!¡± A shadow of discontent cast itself across Tilda¡¯s face. The little guy swiftly shushed himself by covering his diminutive mouth, conducting a sweeping nce around. Tilda, caught in a mix of frustration and amusement, Lifted him, acknowledged Rosalynn with a nod, and departed with the middle-aged woman. Observing the departing trio, Rosalynn smiled and remarked, ¡°That boy is incredibly adorable. If | could have a child as adorable as him in the future, I''d be over the moon.¡± With a subtle bob of his head, Lyndon gave a silent vote of agreement. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s quite lovely.¡± He generally had little interest in children, but the recent encounter somehow invoked a sense of intimacy. Rosalynn cast a fleeting nce at him, her mind wandering. Was the little fellow aiming to set Tilda up with a boyfriend? If Tilda and Lyndon stood side by side, the attractive man and the beautiful woman seemed perfectly matched. cing that little fellow in the center would undoubtedly create the picture-perfect image of a family! Arealization suddenly dawned on her, the little guy¡¯s features bore a resemnce to both Tilda and Lyndon. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 If someone were unaware, one could easily assume that the boy was their own. Ahem! Was she quite the adept guesser? ¡°Rosalynn, are you heading back now?¡± Lyndon inquired. Rosalynn snapped back to reality, ncing at the nearby hospital building, and replied, ¡°I''ll make a stop at the hospital first and then head home.¡± Lyndon was taken aback and inquired with concern, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalynn smiled and gently ced a hand on her lower abdomen. ¡°I might be pregnant. I¡¯m heading to the hospital for a thorough examination now.¡± Lyndon was stunned. Instinctively, he nced at Rosalynn¡¯s belly, then smiled with relief. ¡°Wow! Congrattions, Rosalynn! You are going to be a mother!¡± he said excitedly. As long as she was happy, he was content. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain yet,¡± Rosalynn softly said with a smile. Lyndon nodded and said, ¡°Let me walk you inside the hospital then.¡± ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need for you to bother yourself. | can go by myself,¡± Rosalynn said hastily. ¡°Don''t fret. It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Let¡¯s go now,¡± Lyndon replied, and began to lead her towards the hospital. Rosalynn smiled at him and decided to let him apany her. Ang¡¯s Library As they walked forward, Rosalynn suddenly thought of Tilda and said, ¡°By the way, Lyndon, you''re not getting any younger. It¡¯s high time you get married and | believe Sheldon¡¯s proposal makes a lot of sense. You should contemte it. You and Tilda will make an excellent couple.¡± Upon hearing this, Lyndon¡¯s countenance changed a little. ¡°Well, | have no interest in getting married.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and said teasingly, ¡°Hmm, upon further reflection, Tilda expressed the same sentiment as you just did. Considering that neither of you wants to get married, ideally, your choices should negate each other, resulting in the possibility of you actually getting married. You know, negative multiplied by negative equals positive.¡± Lyndon couldn''t help butugh out loud. But, he did mean what he said about marriage. It was of no interest to him. His heart had ceased to beat when Rosanna died. He was simply incapable of loving someone else. When Rosalynn came into his life, his heart sparkled into life for a moment. But now, not only was Rosalynn married, but her marriage was perfect, and would soon be blessed with a child. Bittersweet as not being with her was to him, he would never attempt to wreck her home. Being alone was the only option he had for now. If he got into a rtionship with someone, he might just end up hurting the poor girl once she discovered he was incapable of loving her. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Meanwhile, in the VIP ward at Skrix Hospital, Tilda sat near the bed that her motherid on, having just adjusted her nket for her. Sadly, her mother still hadn¡¯t woken up from hera. However, the doctor had informed her that,tely, some positive signs had begun toe up. A major one was that her fingers moved from time to time. There was a high possibility that she would wake up anytime soon. The news had ddened Tilda¡¯s heart. After waiting for so long, she would finally be able to talk with her mother. When Tilda was very young, her mother had been involved in an ident, and considering how long ago this happened, Tilda barely had any real-life memories of her mother. But, fortunately for her, her mother had used a video camera to chronicle her growth and little milestones from the moment she was born. The videos showed a loving mother who was beautiful and possessed a gentle soul. Anytime she watched any of the videos, Tilda could feel her mother¡¯s love wrapping around her. If it weren¡¯t for the ident, she would have lived a wondrous childhood. ¡°It''s been so long, Mom. | miss you a lot. So, please wake up soon, okay?¡± Tilda murmured as she held her mother¡¯s hand. In the videos, her hair was pitch ck. But now, it had turned grey. ¡°Please wake up soon, okay? You, Tilda, and | will then be able to y together. I¡¯m going to give you a leg massage now as a gift,¡± ninjanovel Sheldon said, then stood on tiptoe, and began to use his small fists to massage Tilda¡¯s mother¡¯s legs. Tilda couldn''t help but smile as she watched Sheldon massage her mother¡¯s legs. She yfully lifted him, ced him on herp, and tenderly pinched his delicate face. ¡°You''re so lovely.¡± Sheldon chuckled, ced a hand on Tilda¡¯s face, and said, ¡°You have a beautiful smile, Tilda. You should spend every day being happy.¡± Tilda lightly scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk gibberish to strangers, okay? Otherwise, I''ll be unhappy!¡± The little boy shook his head vigorously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you Like that gentleman? | mean, since you like me and he is as handsome as me, does that mean you also like him?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tilda shook her head and tapped at his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone else besides you.¡± ¡°Oh, | see,¡± Sheldon said. Frowning, he seemed to be deep in thought. After a while, he let out a sigh of frustration. ¡°Well, | will soon be an adult. Then | will be able to earn huge amounts of money and assist you. There will be no need for you to stress yourself anymore. You and | can stay home all day, every day, happily ever after.¡± Hearing his childish words, Tilda broke intoughter. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 ¡°Every single day? Just me and you?¡± ¡°Of course. It will be fun,¡± The little guy replied with a bright smile. Tilda caught the scent of the fragrance he had on him. It made him even more loveable and she nted a kiss on his cheek. Embarrassed, Sheldon¡¯s eyes widened and his cheek burned red. Seeing this, Tilda smiled and began to tease him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten just how shy my brave warrior can be.¡± Sheldon buried his head in her arms and mumbled, ¡°Come on, Tilda. If you like me, then you shouldn''t tease me.¡± Tildaughed out loud and patted his back. ninjanovel She couldn¡¯t thank God enough for bringing him into her life Sheldon was a shining light in her life that never failed to make her happy. Rosalynn and Lyndon had just visited the gynecology department. Following a detailed check-up, the doctor joyfully announced that Rosalynn was five weeks pregnant. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she nced over the test results. The thought of bing a mother filled her with joy. ¡°Congrattions, Rosalynn!¡± Lyndon said, beaming with happiness. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn replied, her smile radiating warmth. Observing her delightful smile, Lyndon curiously inquired, ¡°Has Brian heard the news?¡± Rosalynn gently shook her head. ¡°Not yet. | haven¡¯t told him.¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes twinkled with a mischievous glint.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He realized he was the first to know, and he couldn''t wait to brag about this in front of Brianter. After leaving the hospital, they drove back to the Moreno family¡¯s residence. Upon their arrival, they found Gail and Noemi had just returned. Gail, noticing their joint arrival, asked nonchntly, ¡°Rosalynn, Lyndon, did you twoe back together?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lyndon replied casually. ¡°| bumped into Rosalynn near the hospital and decided to keep herpany for her check-up.¡± Upon hearing this, Gail immediately turned to Rosalynn with concern. ¡°Rosalyn, is everything okay? Are you feeling alright?¡± she asked. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Noemi watched them, a frown creasing her brow. Had Lyndon taken Rosalynn to the hospital for a check-up? Rosalynn, with a smile breaking across her face, revealed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Her announcement was met with a mixture of shock and joy. Gail, barely containing her excitement, blurted out, ¡°Pregnant? Really? Am | going to be a grandma?¡± Rosalynn nodded, her smile unwavering. Noemi, equally astonished, chimed in, ¡°Wait, does this mean I¡¯m going to be a grandma too?¡± ¡°Come, Rosalynn! Sit down and rx. You shouldn¡¯t be on your feet too much,¡± Gail urged, guiding Rosalynn to the sofa with a seriousness unusual for her. Once seated, Rosalynn produced the pregnancy test report, presenting it to her mother and mother-inw. ninjanovel They leaned in together, examining it, their faces lighting up with joy. ¡°So, Rosalynn¡¯s pregnant. What do we need to know? What should we be careful about?¡± Gail asked, trying to recall everything she knew about pregnancy. Noemi chimed in, ¡°Well, rest is crucial for pregnant women, and as for food, spicy stuff is not allowed, and...¡± Rosalynn watched the two of them, deep in discussion, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at their enthusiasm. Noemi¡¯s feelings for her were slowly changing. She thought if she had a baby, Noemi would finally let go of the grudge in her heart. Just then, Teddy, the dog, came over and nuzzled her legs. Rosalynn smiled and picked her up. ¡°Did you miss me, Teddy?¡± She had found Teddy in Wragos two months ago and had brought her back. She was almost all healed up now and had put on weight. Teddy licked her hand but looked down, seeming upset. ¡°What''s up, Teddy? Why so down?¡± Rosalynn asked, puzzled. Aservant exined, ¡°Teddy¡¯s pregnant. About a month ago, she got out and met the neighbor¡¯s dog.¡± Rosalynn was surprised, then smiled. ¡°So, Teddy, you¡¯re going to be a mom too? We''ll have babies together!¡± Teddy perked up, rubbing her hand and making a soft noise.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Noemi frowned and told the servant, ¡°Take Teddy away. Dogs carry germs, and Rosalynn¡¯s pregnant. She shouldn''t be around Teddy much.¡± Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 The servant hesitated, looking at Rosalynn. Rosalynn knew that dogs with parasites were typically strays without anyone caring for them. After adopting Teddy, she requested the vet to give her aplete check-up and keep her dewormed regrly. The dog seemed to be just fine. Yet, she didn¡¯t argue. After all, Noemi was her mother-inw. ¡°Take good care of Teddy,¡± Rosalynn instructed the servant. The servant nodded, holding Teddy in his arms as he made his exit. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Of course, | will.¡± ¡°Rosa, are you hungry? What tickles your taste buds today? I''ll have them whip up anything delightful for you.¡± Turning her attention to Gail, Rosalynn was met with a mix of excitement and nervousness. Rosalynn chuckled, a warm smile ying on her lips. ¡°Easy there, Mom. You''re making me antsy too!¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll try to get myself together. | want to ask them to prepare a few more meals for you.¡± Her culinary enthusiasm undeterred, Gail stood up and headed to the kitchen. Simultaneously, Lyndon came out, handing Rosalynn a ss of water with an easy grace. ¡°Quench that thirst.¡± ¡°Thanks a bunch,¡± Rosalynn replied, her gratitude evident in her eyes. Noemi, observing the interaction, couldn¡¯t shake a certain unease. Her daughter-inw was expecting. Why was this man the one going with her for prenatal appointments?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Not to add that this man always looked at Rosalynn with fondness. One could not help but wonder. ¡°Brian¡¯s not in the loop about the pregnancy, right?¡± A question lingered in Noemi¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Rosalynn, honesty in her voice, admitted. Noemi¡¯s frown deepened, her suspicions growing. Did Lyndon learn of this news first? Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Her thoughts danced between curiosity and concern as she looked at her t belly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon had been residing at the Moreno residence. Could it have been possible for them to... ¡°| have a bit of business to tackle. Be right back.¡± Lyndon, sensing the tension, excused himself. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn nodded with a ss in her hand. Now left alone with Noemi, Rosalynn faced the inevitable question. ¡°So, Rosalynn, you¡¯ve be quite the talk of Skrix. Eyes everywhere. Next time you swing by the doctor¡¯s for a checkup, why not drag Brian along? If he¡¯s not at home, we¡¯re ready to be your entourage; your Mom and I.¡± The suggestion was tactful, but Noemi couldn''tpletely hide the suspicion in her gaze. She had to warn Rosalynn, even if she didn¡¯t want to mistrust her. Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded a little. She understood what Noemi was attempting to tell her. Lyndon had taken her to the hospital, so her mother-inw couldn¡¯t help to overthink. Rosalynn, aware of the undercurrents, nodded. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ang¡¯s Library They had finally found somemon ground, and Rosalynn was determined not to wreck it. Concerned about Rosalynn¡¯s well-being, Noemi urged, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be toiling away now. Money isn¡¯t an issue. Focus on you and the Little one.¡± This time, Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I''m afraid | can¡¯t agree with you. I¡¯ve never been healthier! Working with a manageable workload will work for me.¡± The notion of being confined at home during pregnancy irked her. She thought about Valeria¡¯s pregnancy at this same time and could rte to Valeria better now. The thought of being controlled didn¡¯t sit well. ¡°You can¡¯t predict everything. Regret might hit if something goes south,¡± Noemi cautioned, her tone serious. ¡°The firstborn is crucial. Mishandle it, and making other future babies getsplicated. The Hughes lineage needs an heir.¡± That was a weighty statement, indeed. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Wasn''t it the case that many pregnant women continued to work and did well? Rosalynn, pursing her lips, chose silence over debate. Gail, emerging from the kitchen with a bowl of soup, tried to ease the tension. ¡°Rosa, have a taste of this.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Rosalynn managed a strained smile. Sensing the tension, Gail inquired, ¡°What''s making the atmosphere here feel so? What did you two chat about?¡± ¡°| advised her against working, but she didn¡¯t sound like she will wait for the delivery at home,¡± Noemi answered. Upon hearing Noemi¡¯s words, Gail hesitated momentarily, then eased the tension with a gentle smile. ¡°Noemi, as a woman, you understand how crucial a pregnant woman¡¯s mental state is. The younger generation can¡¯t just sit around doing nothing. If Rosa stays cooped up at home, she''ll end up feeling bored and down. We should let her choose what she wants to do. Whether it¡¯s working or staying at home, her happiness matters most.¡± Clearly, Gail knew her daughter well. Rosalynn¡¯s face lit up with a smile, showing her agreement. Gail then turned to Rosalynn, advising her, ¡°You''ve got to find a bnce between work and rest, Rosa. Remember, it¡¯s not just you now; you have to think about the baby too.¡± She seemed to have a talent for keeping everything in perfect harmony. Rosalynn admired her mother¡¯s emotional wisdom and nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Though Noemi still harbored some reservations, she chose not to voice them to Gail. Shortly after, Brendan and Kyson returned, both overjoyed upon hearing about Rosalynn¡¯s pregnancy.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian? Does he know about the baby?¡± Kyson inquired curiously. Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet. I''ll tell him when he gets back.¡± Kyson nced at the clock and asked with curiosity, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet? I''ll give him a call.¡± With that, he pulled out his phone, dialed Brian¡¯s number, and put it on speaker. After a few rings, Brian picked up. His deep, resonant voice came through. ¡°Kyson.¡± Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 ¡°Brian, aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± ¡°I''m just about to leave. Anything wrong?¡± Kyson looked at Rosalynn and mischievously said, ¡°Something big has happened. Get back here fast.¡± Brian sounded genuinely surprised. ¡°What''s going on?¡± His voice was edged with worry. Gail stood and walked over to Kyson, scolding, ¡°Kyson, stop messing with Brian. It¡¯s okay, Brian. Just drive safely and take your time.¡± ¡°Mom, is everything all right?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was filled with confusion. Gail replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something. But it¡¯s actually good news.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°You''ll find out when you get here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way now.¡± After she hung up the phone, Gail yfully pointed at Kyson¡¯s head and teased, ¡°ying around, huh? Don''t you realize Brian¡¯s going to worry unnecessarily?¡± Kyson, touching his head,ughed. ¡°I¡¯m about to be an uncle. | can¡¯t help but feel joy.¡± Nearby, Brendan grinned and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s definitely a cause for celebration. But first, let''s eat. | don¡¯t want my future grandchild to go hungry.¡± Rosalynn, joining in the fun, pretended to be upset. ¡°Dad, looks Like I''ll be taking a back seat in your heart soon.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°No way. You''re just as precious as my grandchild,¡± he reassured her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Amidstughter and chatter, the family rose and headed to the dining room for dinner. After dinner, Kyson dragged Brendan and Lyndon to the basketball court to work off the meal. Meanwhile, Gail and Noemi were deep in conversation with Rosalynn about pregnancy. Soon after, Brian arrived home. He greeted them. Gail looked up at him and said, ¡°You haven''t eaten yet, right? We''ve kept dinner ready for you in the kitchen.¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± Brian replied casually. He sat next to Rosalynn, looking her over, then asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kyson¡¯s phone call had left him anxious all along, worrying something might have happened to his wife. But she seemed just fine. Rosalynn nced at her belly and announced, ¡°Teddy¡¯s going to be a mom. Brian was at a loss for words. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 ¡°That¡¯s all? The big thing he mentioned?¡± Brian was rendered speechless. Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Teddy¡¯s pregnant. That¡¯s not big news?¡± Brian, feeling slightly puzzled, still nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s big news.¡± He thought about the futurepetition for affection from other puppies. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too thrilled.¡± Rosalynn eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Should | p to show I¡¯m happy?¡± Brian pped twice, seriously. ninjanovel Gailughed and interjected, ¡°Rosalyn, stop teasing him. Just tell him the good news.¡± Curious, Brian turned to Rosalynn. ¡°What good news?¡± Rosalynn gently touched her belly and announced, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± His wife was pregnant!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian¡¯s gaze dropped to her belly in shock. ¡°Aren''t you happy?¡± Rosalynn asked, studying his face. Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Brian snapped out of his daze and quickly said, ¡°Of course, | am happy! Honey, our love has created something beautiful! I¡¯m going to be a dad!¡± Brian was overjoyed, yet he couldn¡¯t shake off a slight sense of regret. His wife was pregnant, which meant they had to abstain from sex for months. That was tough for him! He concealed his disappointment and approached Rosalynn, gently cing his hand on her belly. ¡°When did you find out?¡± he inquired. ¡°| realized it today at lunchtime. When | ate the food you brought for me, the smell of fish made me nauseous. | checked my pulse and suspected my pregnancy. After work, | got it confirmed at the hospital,¡± Rosalynn exined. Brian¡¯s expression turned to concern. ¡°You went to the hospital by yourself? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? | would havee with you.¡± Rosalynn was about to respond, but Noemi, sitting across from them, chimed in nonchntly, ¡°She wasn¡¯t alone. Lyndon was with her.¡± Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Upon hearing that, Brian¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Lyndon went with you?¡± he asked, a trace of suspicion in his voice. Rosalynn exchanged a quick nce with Noemi. ¡°I just happened to run into Lyndon near the hospital.¡± Brian frowned slightly. ¡°Really? What a coincidence.¡± His tone was low and doubtful. Rosalynn met his gaze, her lips pressed together in a tight Line. It was as if she was hinting at some unspoken secret between her and Lyndon. If it were just the two of them, Brian¡¯sment might have been taken as a yful exchange between a husband and wife. But how could Brian say such a thing with their mothers right there? The air grew heavy with tension. Brian instantly regretted his words. He had always seen Lyndon as a love rival, after all. When he heard Lyndon had taken his wife to the hospital, he couldn''t help but blurt out his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust his wife; he just suspected Lyndon of secretly desiring her. Ang¡¯s Library Rosalynn¡¯s expression turned icy as Brian reached for her hand. ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡± She pulled her hand away the moment he touched it. Standing up, Rosalynn addressed Gail, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to shower upstairs.¡± Brian bit his lip, feeling a mix of annoyance and regret.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Gail¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Brian, are you suggesting something''s going on between Rosalynn and Lyndon?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Brian responded quickly. ¡°I trust Rosalynnpletely. She only loves me.¡± It was Lyndon who he didn¡¯t trust. ¡°It''s good that you know that. Remember, Brian, Rosalynn¡¯s pregnant and more sensitive now. Be patient with her.¡± Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. I¡¯m going to check on her now.¡± As Brian stood up, Noemi chimed in, ¡°Finish your dinner first.¡± Noemi was unhappy, seeing her son constantly bowing and scraping before Rosalynn. She believed men should be put on a pedestal and women, should be supportive partners to them. Yet here was Rosalynn, living at her parents¡¯ ce, while her son shuttled between Skrix and Wragos daily, acting more like a son-inw who lived off his wife. It didn¡¯t sit right with her, especially since her son was a sessful businessman. Why would he be so under his wife¡¯s thumb? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not really hungry. I''ll eatter,¡± Brian said, rushing upstairs to talk to Rosalynn. ¡°No, you''re eating now before heading up!¡± Noemi¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°It''ste, you must be starving! Brian, you''re going to be a dad soon. You need to look after yourself better. You¡¯ve got a long road ahead!¡± Noemi couldn¡¯t hide her annoyance. Gail, catching on to Noemi¡¯s mood, chuckled. ¡°Brian, rx. Ang¡¯s Library Rosalynn¡¯s not going anywhere. Go have your dinner.¡± She understood Noemi¡¯s thoughts. Unless it was something serious, she wouldn''t fuss over it. With both of them insisting, Brian stopped arguing and went to have his meal. Noemi¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Gail, I''ll head up to freshen up.¡± Gail nodded in agreement. ¡°I need to change too.¡± They both went upstairs, and soon after, Brendan and the others returned from their stroll.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Kyson rushed over to Brian with a beaming smile as he returned. ¡°Hey Brian, you¡¯re back! Did you hear about the big news at home?¡± With a smile, Brian responded, ¡°You''re going to be an uncle, Kyson.¡± Kyson¡¯s face lit up with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Brian! You''re going to be a dad,¡± Brendan chimed in. Brian turned to his father. ¡°You''re going to be a grandpa. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Congrattions!¡± ¡°Well, I''m off to freshen up,¡± Brendan announced, heading upstairs. ¡°Sure,¡± Brian replied. ¡°I''m gonna take a shower too,¡± Kyson said, also leaving. ¡°Alright.¡± Left alone in the dining room was Lyndon. He walked over to Brian, hands in pockets, and said casually, ¡°Congrats.¡± Brian, sipping his soup with grace, thanked him softly. Lyndon, with a slight smirk, added, ¡°You know, | was with Rosalynn for her check-up. | found out about the baby first.¡± Brian, pausing his meal, stood and approached Lyndon with a stern Look. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°| just thought you should know,¡± Lyndon replied nonchntly. Brian¡¯s face hardened. ¡°So childish.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Childish? Then refrain from lowering yourself to my level.¡± Lyndon, enjoying Brian¡¯s annoyance, turned to leave. His tall figure carried a hint of cheerfulness from every angle. Brian sneered lightly and pulled out his phone. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, remember | mentioned Lyndon¡¯s marriage? I¡¯ve shortlisted a few girls from noble families. Should my mom-in- law help you with decision-making? She knows the upper ss in Skrix better. She has a knack for discerning the personalities of the girls and identifying which one is a suitable match for Lyndon.¡± Lyndon stopped dead in his tracks and turned around.This is from N?velDrama.Org. What was Brian up to? Why was he trying to meddle in his marriage? On the other end, Barnes sounded pleased. ¡°Great! | trust you and Gail with Lyndon¡¯s marriage. If he finds a girl he likes, I''ll reward you handsomely.¡± Watching Lyndon¡¯s angry face, Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter1807 ¡°Mr. Fernandez, no need for formalities. We''re practically family. After the call, Brian waved his phone at Lyndon. ¡°Did you hear that? Get ready for blind dates from tomorrow!¡± Brian shed a big smile. Now that Lyndon tried to upset him with those childish words, he didn¡¯t mind causing Lyndon more trouble. ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t your concern!¡± Lyndon snapped, his voice icy. Brian¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to chat. Your dad tasked my mother-inw to handle your marriage arrangements. Don¡¯t you respect her? Do you really think you can stay here without obeying?¡± Lyndon felt a surge of anger but also understood Brian¡¯s motive. Brian was clearly trying to drive him out of this household, wasn¡¯t he? He calmed himself and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | n to stay here quite a while! And as for blind dates, I''ll go. But liking someone? That¡¯s not required, right?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Make sure you''re presentable tomorrow. Don¡¯t embarrass my mother-inw!¡± Brian said with a smirk. If Lyndon didn¡¯t leave, he¡¯d set up so many blind dates for Lyndon until he was sick of them. Lyndon¡¯s expression darkened. Holding back his anger, he turned and strode upstairs. Brian, feeling a sense of triumph, headed upstairs to find Rosalynn. She had just finished showering and was drying her hair.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Brian entered with a smile. ¡°Honey, are you done with your shower? Let me help.¡± He took the hair dryer from her and started drying her hair for her. Rosalynn appeared calm, not objecting, allowing him to try his best to please her. They remained silent, with only the sound of the hairdryer filling the room. After Brian finished drying her hair, Rosalynn ran her hand through it and stood up to leave. Brian quickly followed, asking, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°To get a ss of water,¡± she replied. Brian, holding her waist, asked with concern, ¡°Honey, are you still upset?¡± Chapter1808 Rosalynn questioned, ¡°Why should | be upset?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian gently caressed her hair, admitting, ¡°I was wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have let jealousy get the better of me and upset you. Please, forgive me, for | care about you deeply.¡± His voice was soft, and his attitude was humble. Rosalynn looked at him, any minor irritation in her heart fading. She wasn¡¯t truly angry, just felt he shouldn¡¯t have spoken so carelessly before. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s not the jealousy that bothers me. It¡¯s that you said such things in front of our families. What will our mothers think of me and Lyndon?¡± she exined. Brian nodded, epting the me. ¡°Honey, you''re absolutely correct. It was my mistake to speak out of turn earlier. In the future, | hope my wise and rational wife will offer gentle reminders.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t suppress augh. ¡°You''re smiling atst, honey. Come, Let¡¯s sit and chat,¡± Brian said a rxed tone in his voice. Hefortably settled on the sofa, holding Rosalynn close. ninjanovel ¡°| want to drink water,¡± Rosalynn remarked. ¡°I''ll get it for you,¡± Brian responded promptly, looking around before handing her a ss. After a few sips, Rosalynn decided it was time to clear the air about her unexpected encounter with Lyndon near the hospital. She knew Brian had a jealous streak, and despite his apology, she sensed he was still holding onto some concerns. It was important to dispel any doubts he had. ¡°The thing is, Lyndon just happened to be with me at the hospital for a check-up today. It was nothing nned,¡± Rosalynn exined. She shared the entire incident of taking Tilda to the hospital and finding a boy. As Brian listened intently, he finally seemed to ease up. Rosalynn understood him well. Despite his outwardposure, he tended to overthink things. The fact that Lyndon had offered to help was just a coincidence. ¡°So, are you suggesting that that boy wants Lyndon to be Tilda¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes. The boy¡¯s a hoot and adorable. Just imagine, if our future kid¡¯s as charming and bright as him, that¡¯d be awesome.¡± Rosalynn chuckled at the thought of that little boy. Chapter1809 Brian quirked an eyebrow and caressed her belly. ¡°Honey, our kid¡¯s gonna be even cuter and smarter. After all, we are pretty exceptional.¡± Rosalynnughed at his cheeky bragging. ¡°Easy there, Mr. Confident. That kid¡¯s something else, though. He¡¯s like a mix of Lyndon and Tilda. Put them together, and they¡¯d look like one happy family.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Oh, really? Sounds like destiny! Honey, Tilda and Lyndon would make a great match. How about we get your mom to set them up on a blind date?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn blinked, pondering over it, but then shook her head, thinking about their personalities. ¡°I''m not sure it''ll work. Lyndon¡¯s probably still hung up on Rosanna, and Tilda doesn¡¯t seem to have a thing for Lyndon.¡± But Brian was more optimistic. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°How can you be sure without trying? Honey, I¡¯ve already told Mr. Fernandez that your mom can help handle Lyndon¡¯s love life. Starting tomorrow, she¡¯s gonna line up some dates with girls from good families for Lyndon.¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn gave him a quick nce. ¡°Honey, you''re so enthusiastic about this matter!¡± ¡°He saved your life. It¡¯s only right that I look after him,¡± he replied earnestly. Rosalynn didn¡¯t expose his lie, instead, she changed the subject. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m still a bit hungry,¡± Brian answered. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Still hungry? How about we grab something else to eat?¡± she suggested. Brian pulled her onto hisp and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m talking about something else.¡± He slid his hand under her pajama top, letting out a heavy sigh. Rosalynn caught on immediately. She grabbed his wandering hand and teased, ¡°What are you up to? Should | find you another woman to help you?¡± Brian looked up at her and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile froze. Did he really agree? Brianughed and gently pinched her cheek. Chapter1810 ¡°You''re testing me, aren¡¯t you? Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of guy?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn pulled his hand away. ¡°Who can be sure? Men have a reputation for cheating, and there are plenty of stories about men seeking mistresses when their wives are pregnant, right?¡± Brian gently shook his head, took her hand, and kissed it tenderly. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s other people. You think | can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t worry, you''re the only one for me, especially when you need me most.¡± Rosalynn said nothing. She looked down at her hand in his, feeling its warmth grow. She couldn''t help but think about how busy this hand would be in theing days! The next day, Rosalynn took a day off from work. Brian was insistent on apanying her to the hospital for another prenatal check-up. She understood his motives. Lyndon had taken her to the hospital the day before, and Brian felt the need to assert his presence. Rosalynn didn¡¯t resist. Her mother had advised her to prepare for childbirth in Skrix, which meant establishing a pregnancy health record at the hospital. They arrived at Skrix Hospital, where Brian had arranged for Rosalynn to see the chief gynecologist, a colleague of Gail''s, for a thorough check-up. Throughout the check-up, Brian stayed by her side, attentively absorbing every piece of advice the doctor gave. He even took notes on his phone, his seriousness touching Rosalynn deeply. She felt a wave of emotion, realizing they were truly embarking on the journey of parenthood together. She knew he would be a wonderful father. After the check-up, Rosalynn excused herself to the restroom while Brian went to collect some additional test results. Meanwhile, her phone buzzed with a notification. It was a message in the group chat of the production team. Brewster, the director, broke the news. ¡°Guys, | just heard from Zoe. She''s out, quitting her role as the third female lead.¡± Zoe was leaving the film crew? Rosalynn was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe someone would leave just two days into the shoot. Chapter1811 ¡°jihy¡¯s she leaving the crew?¡± Karina echoed Rosalynn¡¯s question in the chat. Brewster responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She apologized and said to find someone else.¡± The group chat buzzed with everyone sharing their thoughts. The assistant director chimed in, ¡°Zoe¡¯s so unreliable. Why quit now, right after we''ve started filming? Is she ying games, thinking Mr. Riley values her but isn¡¯t happy with her pay as a neer?¡± The producer added, ¡°If that¡¯s her game, we can¡¯t let it pass. She¡¯s not even well-known yet and she¡¯s already causing trouble. What if she bes famous?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The executive director agreed, ¡°Exactly! If she doesn¡¯t want to act, fine. We can find someone else.¡± They all shared their opinions one by one. The assistant director then made a suggestion, ¡°I always thought Ivy was perfect for the third female lead. With Zoe gone, let''s move Ivy up and find a new fourth female lead.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression changed as she read this. Was lvy really going to be the third female lead? Rosalynn thought that it seemed like something was guiding this oue. Then, she got a private message from Karina. ¡°What''s your take on Zoe¡¯s leaving all of a sudden? Do you think something is wrong?¡± Rosalynn shared the sentiment. She replied, ¡°Can you try reaching out to her? Find out what¡¯s happening.¡± Karina responded, ¡°I tried calling, but her phone''s off. Seems Like she¡¯s avoiding us.¡± Meanwhile, Tilda chimed in on the group chat, ¡°Ivy doesn¡¯t fit as the third female lead. If Zoe¡¯s not doing it, we need to recast.¡± Upon reading Tilda¡¯sment, the assistant director retorted, ¡°Tilda, do you think casting is as easy as picking apples ata store? Finding the right person isn¡¯t that simple. We''re already filming, and dys cost money. The third female lead has more to do than the fourth. We''ve got a good actress ready, why search for another? I¡¯m sticking to my point. Mr. Riley, what do you think?¡± Brewster hesitated, not responding right away. Rosalynn, taking the initiative, said, ¡°Can we chatter? | need to talk to Zoe first.¡± Chapter1812 Brewster quickly agreed. Rosalynn, feeling a bit pleased, was about to text Karina when suddenly her phone was grabbed from her hand. Shocked, she saw Brian standing there. ¡°Brian, | want my phone back,¡± she demanded. Brian, looking unhappy, said, ¡°Phones are full of radiation. You should use them less.¡± Rosalynn, slightly amused by his overprotective new father attitude, rolled her eyes internally but insisted, ¡°I need it for work. Please give it back.¡± ¡°What''s going on now?¡± Brian asked, slightly annoyed but returning the phone to her. ¡°Anew actress is quitting, and | have to talk to her at Skrix Art Institute,¡± Rosalynn exined, focusing on her phone to message Karina. Brian, frowning, suggested, ¡°Can¡¯t someone else handle it?¡± Rosalynn, not looking up, replied, ¡°Everyone¡¯s busy, and I¡¯m free.¡± Brian watched her, a mix of helplessness and affection in his gaze, and ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re such a workaholic. Let¡¯s go. I''ll drive you.¡± Rosalynn lifted her gaze and inquired softly, ¡°Aren''t you swamped with work?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Brian replied with a tender smile, ¡°Indeed, | am busy, but you, my dear wife, are my priority.¡± Observing the striking man before her, Rosalynn felt a surge of warmth envelop her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Proceed with your work. I''ll manage with a taxi.¡± Brian gave her a reassuring nod, embraced her briefly, and then moved on. ¡°Remember to reimburse Mr. Hughes for the ride once you reach your destination,¡± he reminded her gently. Rosalynn paused, a realization dawning upon her that Brian was referring to himself as the chauffeur. He was offering to be her personal chauffeur. Rosalynn slipped her phone into her pocket and gently took his arm, beaming with affection. ¡°Lead the way, Mr. Hughes!¡± At the Skrix Art Institute, Zoe sat despondently on the dance studio floor, her eyes following her ssmates as they practiced their routines. Her right ankle was visibly swollen and reddened, rendering her unable to participate in the dance. Suddenly, a teacher tapped on the door, calling out, ¡°Is Zoe Gilbert present? Someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± Chapter1813 Zoe, taken aback, slowly rose to her feet and, with a hint of bewilderment, followed the teacher downstairs. describe yourself in payment description. Downstairs, Rosalynn was waiting patiently. A few paces away, Brian was upied with a phone call. As Zoe descended, Rosalynn expressed her gratitude to the teacher and watched her leave. Zoe clenched her hands, an air of nervousness about her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Rosalynn,¡± she uttered softly. Rosalynn nodded. Observing Zoe¡¯s limping, she expressed her concern. ¡°Is there an issue with your leg? Have you injured yourself?¡± Zoe''s eyes shifted uneasily. | just sprained my ankle by ident.¡± ¡°Let me examine it,¡± Rosalynn offered, crouching down to inspect the her ankle attentively. Thankfully, it was merely a mild sprain, nothing grave. Standing up, Rosalynn probed further, ¡°How did this happen? Has this led you to consider leaving the crew?¡± Zoe fidgeted with the edge of her clothing, avoiding eye contact. Rosalynn noticed her subtle gestures and her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Zoe, is there something you''re not telling me?¡± After a brief hesitation, Zoe shook her head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t inquire further. I¡¯m not cut out for acting anyway, and | fear I''ll only ruin the role of the third female lead. It''s best if | leave the crew.¡± Rosalynn fixed her gaze on Zoe, her voice firm yet reassuring. ¡°Zoe, Mr. Riley is a renowned director. His decision to cast you suggests that you are perfectly suited for the role. You shouldn''t feel overwhelmed by it.¡± She continued, addressing a practical concern, ¡°Also, leaving the crew now would mean incurring substantial liquidated damages. Coming from a modest background, do you really have the means or the desire to pay such a hefty sum?¡± Zoe began, but hesitated, her eyes brimming with unshed tears as she struggled to suppress her words. It was evident she was wrestling with internal doubts. Gently taking Zoe¡¯s hand, Rosalynn ventured a guess, ¡°Were you coerced into this decision?¡± Zoe stiffened, her lips trembling, yet she remained silent. Rosalynn scrutinized her expression, piecing together the puzzle. describe yourself in payment description. Chapter1814 ¡°Was it the Larson family who pressured you to quit the crew?¡± She recalled the assistant director¡¯s proposal earlier that day, which only reinforced her suspicion. ¡°Rosalynn, |e from a humble background. The Larson Group funded my education. | can¡¯t betray their kindness,¡± Zoe confessed, tears welling in her eyes. Rosalynn pressed on, seeking confirmation, ¡°So, the Larson family did indeed threaten you?¡± Zoe¡¯s head hung lower, weighed down by her dilemma. ¡°I''m just an ordinary girl seeking a simple life. | can¡¯t afford to stir up trouble, especially since | have to care for my father. He had a car ident and is now wheelchair-bound. My mother left us. If anything happens to me, what will be of my father?¡± Hearing Zoe¡¯s story, Rosalynn nced at her injured leg, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°Your injury... it wasn¡¯t just an idental sprain, was it?¡± Zoe''s silence was a tacit admission. Ashadow fell over Rosalynn¡¯s features, her expression turning grim. She hadn''t anticipated the Larson family¡¯s ruthlessness. To secure a role for Ivy, they resorted to using their influence to intimidate Zoe. ¡°Zoe, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve got this,¡± Rosalynn assured her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was determined to intervene in the situation. Zoe nced up, her expression tinged with anxiety. ¡°Rosalynn, what will you do? | owe the Larson family too much to risk offending them,¡± Zoe said, her concern evident. Rosalynn understood Zoe¡¯s dilemma perfectly. The Larson family was not just powerful but also a key financial supporter of Zoe''s education. She couldn''t afford to offend them. ¡°Listen, Zoe. Don¡¯t worry. | won¡¯t Let the Larson family pressure you, and | will help you. And about your tuition fees, consider them taken care of,¡± Rosalynn dered confidently. To her, the cost of tuition fees was a minor issue, easily resolved with money. Dealing with the Larson family¡¯s threat to Zoe was something she was prepared to handle. ¡°But Rosalynn, | can¡¯t let you pay for my schooling,¡± Zoe protested, her eyes wide with disbelief. Rosalynn offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Zoe. Think of it as a loan. You''ll pay me backter. But you can¡¯t leave the crew, okay?¡± she said gently. As Zoe gazed at her, the sunlight cast a warm glow on Rosalynn¡¯s radiant skin. Chapter1815 = Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click She looked like a Luminous goddess, inspiring awe in those around her. Just then, Brian approached them, wrapping up a phone call. ¡°Rosa, are you finished here?¡± he asked. Rosalynn nced back at him and said, ¡°Hold on a sec.¡± Looking at Brian, Zoe was shocked by his good-looking appearance. ¡°Rosalynn, this is...¡± ¡°Brian Hughes, my husband. Honey, this is Zoe Gilbert.¡± Rosalynn made the introductions. Brian stood tall and imposing, radiating a strong presence. Most people would feel intimidated by him. Zoe was no different. She became tense and bowed politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hughes.¡± Brian gave a small nod, his face showing Little emotion. But with Rosalynn, his demeanor softened. ¡°Are you tired? How about we sit somewhere and talk?¡± He seemed concerned only about Rosalynn¡¯s wellbeing. ninjanovel Rosalynn turned to Zoe and said, ¡°Zoe, let''s sit down somewhere and talk. Could you tell me everything?¡± Zoe paused briefly before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn smiled gently, ready to find a spot to chat. Just then, some noise came from nearby. Agroup of boys, chatting and Laughing, were heading their way after ying basketball. Zoe halted abruptly upon spotting one of them, a flicker of rm crossing her eyes. Rosalynn, noticing the pause, voiced her concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zoe?¡± Zoe¡¯splexion lost some of its color as she nervously bit her lip. ¡°| twisted my ankle because that boy with the basketball frightened me.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attention shifted to where Zoe was looking. She recognized someone familiar. Her eyes narrowed in thought. She met an acquaintance. Why was he here? ¡°You''re saying that tall guy intimidated you?¡± she questioned. She remembered him. He was the one who yed basketball with Kyson and had to apologize because of her. She paused briefly, remembering his name. It was Dn Wagner! ¡°Yes,¡± Zoe confirmed, no longer holding back. She recounted the entire incident. ¡°This morning, | bumped into him at school. He came at me on a skateboard, and | backed away in a panic, hurting my ankle in the process. | thought it was an ident, but he did it deliberately.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He warned me that Mrs. Larson had a message for me. | should leave the crew willingly or face worse consequences than a mere sprained ankle.¡± That was when it clicked for Rosalynn. Ivy¡¯s mother was behind this! Like mother, like daughter. No wonder Ivy was so vicious. Rosalynn¡¯s gaze turned icy as she contemted Dn. He was just a student, yet he was carrying out Mrs. Larson¡¯s orders. Chapter1816 ¡°Mrs. Larson just takes the cake with her arrogance!¡± Brian said, his tone chilly as an iceberg. Rosalynn shot him a look, saying, ¡°Brian, hang tight in the car. I''ll be there in a jiffy.¡± He¡¯d been sticking to her like glue, catching the eye of passing girls left and right. She wasn¡¯t about others eyeing her man all the time. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need me around?¡± Brian, ever the gentleman, asked. ¡°| can handle this myself.¡± Rosalynn shed a smile. Brian nodded and sauntered towards the car, collecting nces from thedies on the way. Meanwhile, Dn was deep in conversation with his buddies. He paused and his gaze softened when he noticed Rosalynn. ninjanovel Well, what a small world! Why was he running into her again? ¡°Dn, isn¡¯t that the tough gal who handed you a beating? What''s she doing here?¡± his buddy blurted out. Dn¡¯s face clouded, his gaze giving the guy an icy once-over. Another boy smacked the bbermouth on the head, scolding, ¡°What gibberish are you spouting? Dn wasn¡¯t in his A-game that day; cut him some ck for God¡¯s sake.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Feeling Dn¡¯s frosty re, the guy touched his head and quickly backtracked, ¡°Yeah, my bad.¡± Dn¡¯s expression clouded; he was only eager to get out of there. However, Rosalynn shouted out to him before he even took two steps. ¡°Hold your horses, Dn!¡± Dn stopped and signaled hisrades to scram. ¡°What''s cooking?¡± he asked. Rosalynn, now standing in front of him, remarked, ¡°Dn, you saw me, but you yed it cool. Not the friendliest move, don¡¯t you think?¡± She had a teasing edge to her voice, and seeing that, Dn couldn¡¯t shake the shame and anger from their showdown two months back. That day was a real low point for him. Rosalynn observed his expression and added meaningfully, ¡°No greetings? Are you feeling a tad sheepish? That¡¯s not the underworld style.¡± Dn shot back, ¡°Underworld? What are you getting at?¡± Chapter1817 Rosalynn locked eyes with him, ¡°No? Then why did you y the Larson family card this morning to intimidate Zoe?¡± Dn involuntarily nced at Zoe without answering, who instinctively swallowed and then took refuge behind Rosalynn. Rosalynn rolled up her blouse sleeves. ¡°What''s with the look? Thinking of bullying Zoe in my presence again?¡± Dn¡¯s body tensed as if the pain from his earlier encounter with her still lingered.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had to be humble because he did not want to be beaten. ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Dn, remember, Zoe is like a little sister to me, and | won''t tolerate anyone giving her a hard time!¡± Dn shot her a look. ¡°She¡¯s like a sister to you? How many people are under your wing?¡± Why did he always end up butting heads with those under her protection? ¡°A bunch! So, next time you''re in the mood for some mischief, make sure the other person doesn¡¯t know me, to spare yourself the embarrassment,¡± she warned. Ang¡¯s Library Dn, a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, vowed to hit the gym starting the following day and not be pushed around by a woman. ¡°Can | leave now already?¡± Dn asked. ¡°No you can¡¯t!¡± replied Rosalynn. Dn frowned. ¡°What now?¡± Rosalynn asked him, ¡°Dn, you threatened Zoe and thought you could just stroll away? I¡¯m not that easygoing!¡± Dn, wary, asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± Was she going to beat him up again? Rosalynn dered, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, buddy. Option one: swallow your pride and give Zoe a heartfelt apology. Show her some respect and steer clear when she¡¯s around.¡± Dn¡¯s face shifted as he heard this. ¡°No way!¡± Last time, having to bow down to Kyson in front of everyone had already been embarrassing enough for Dn. Now, bowing down to say sorry to a girl? Hell no! Chapter1818 = Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click Rosalynn smirked. ¡°Option two, do me a favor.¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Dn shot back, not sounding too friendly. ¡°Just Like you got under Zoe¡¯s skin this morning, do the same to Ivy Larson,¡± Rosalynn directed. Dn hesitated, wearing a silent frown.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn raised her brows a tad. ¡°Why the silence? Are you some hired muscle for Mrs. Larson, unable to go against the Larson family?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Dn denied. ¡°Then why dance to Mrs. Larson''s tune?¡± Rosalynn probed, eyeing him. Dn¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°That''s my business, none of yours.¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Alright, | won''t pry into your secrets. So, option one or option two?¡± He wanted neither. Dn scowled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a third way?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Rosalynn said tly. Dn kept quiet, brainstorming a n. Rosalynn took her time, saying, ¡°Dn, if you can¡¯t decide, I''ll be your constant reminder, making sure you relive those past embarrassments in front of your buddies.¡± Dn¡¯s face went through a range of expressions. Finally, he clenched his teeth. ¡°I''ll go with the second choice.¡± Dn found Rosalynn attractive but she was pulling moves like a seasoned yer. How had he be her target? Rosalynn was satisfied. ¡°Good, | want to see results by tomorrow, noter.¡± Dn, wearing a gloomy expression, asked, ¡°Can | leave now?¡± Out of the blue, Rosalynn asked, ¡°How much did Mrs. Larson shell out for you?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes sparked. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean? You want to pay me too?¡± Rosalynn asserted, ¡°Let''s keep things clear. | don¡¯t want you to assume that | leverage the influence of the Moreno family to bully you.¡± Dn locked eyes with her, eventually saying, ¡°Fifty thousand dors.¡± Fifty thousand dors? Rosalynn gave him a quick nce, not wasting words. She whipped out her phone. ¡°Give me your bank card number.¡± Chapter1819 Dn gulped and swiftly shared his bank card number.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rosalynn then wired him a hundred thousand dors. ¡°Dn, hand back that fifty grand to the Larson family. Life¡¯s short. You''re still young. Don¡¯t sell your soul for cash; it¡¯s better to stay on the right track.¡± Rosalynn figured this guy wasn¡¯t a real bad person. Despite him working for Mrs. Larson, she decided to drop him a piece of advice Dn nced her way, his lips moving like he wanted to say something but he ended up leaving without a word Rosalynn pocketed her phone and turned to Zoe. ¡°Zoe, does he usually throw around threats at school?¡± Zoe shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure but word is he¡¯s got a sibling deep into the gang scene, and his sister¡¯s sick, needs cash for surgery.¡± Rosalynn nodded, keeping it casual. After all, she didn¡¯t really know the guy. As long as he got the job done, that was all that mattered. ¡°Zoe, get back to your ssroom. And don¡¯t quit the leave. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Zoe nodded. ¡°Sure thing, Rosalynn. Thanks.¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°I hope you can dive into the script and embody the essence of the character I¡¯ve created.¡± As Rosalynn strolled towards a car parked by the curb, Zoe¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. Zoe made a mental pledge, determined to deliver her best performance and not let Rosalynn down. Rosalynn got in the car. Brian, noticing her presence, put down his phone and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Rosalynn met his gaze with a smile. ¡°It''s almost done. | just need your help with something.¡± Brian shifted his weight to lean onto Rosalynn, his attention quickly piqued. ¡°I''d be happy to. What can | do to help?¡± ¡°| just need you to give the head of the Larson family a call and ask him to rein in his wife and his daughter,¡± Rosalynn told him. The head of the Larson family was reputable in Skrix. That was why she needed her husband¡¯s help to ¡°warn¡± him. ¡°Okay.¡± Brian trailed, raising his eyebrows. ¡°But...¡± He paused for a moment, his fingers sliding up her thigh. ¡°What''s in it for me?¡± he asked. Brian always did this, so it didn¡¯t surprise Rosalynn. In fact, her heart leaped in amusement from her husband''s request. She returned his invitation with the same vigor, smiling charmingly as she gestured with her right hand. ¡°How about my magical hands help you tonight?¡± Brian¡¯s face brightened with a smile as he stared at her in anticipation. Chapter1820 He chuckled, unable to keep his enthusiasm at bay. That was why it didn¡¯t take long for him to reach to her chin, bend, and close the gap between their Lips. It was brave of Rosalynn to flirt with him when she was relying on the fact that she was pregnant. All she could do as a protest was thump his chest twice. Brian¡¯s kiss was passionate as he savored every moment with immense satisfaction. But he still had enough control on himself to release her, albeit reluctantly. When their lips parted, both of them were panting. Before everything escted, Rosalynn pushed his firm chest. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± she urged him. But Brian had to let some steam off first, so he closed his eyes for a moment and breathed deeply. He didn¡¯t start the car until his excitement dissipated from his body.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rosalynnposed herself, straightening her now-wrinkled clothes and fixing her messy hair. When they drove onto the road from the school, she asked, ¡°Are we going home?¡± Brian focused his gaze on the road. ¡°We''re going to buy something.¡± ¡°Buy what?¡± ¡°Something for the baby,¡± Brian answered her casually. Rosalynn had nothing to say. It was obvious to her that Brian was anticipating the arrival of the baby more than her. She didn¡¯t know what to feel about that. It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at arge store for maternity products. They got a trolley cart and pushed through a variety of goods for expecting parents. Rosalynn held onto Brian¡¯s arm while watching couples who shopped with their children. Her hands reached for her belly at the scene. ¡°| don¡¯t know if the baby is going to be a boy or a girl,¡± she told her husband. ¡°Which do you prefer, honey?¡± Brian was looking at a baby bottle, studying it carefully. ¡°A girl,¡± he replied without even raising his head from the equipment. Rosalynn asked, ¡°Why?¡± She had to ask because she expected him to prefer a baby boy. After all, boys were important in rich families especially in matters of descendants. It was more natural to be passed onto boys than girls. ¡°Because girls stick to their fathers. Brian put down the bottle. ¡°Boys are a mixed blessing.¡± Again, Brian rendered Rosalynn speechless. Her imagination went to a few yearster. Once she''d given birth to a boy, he might have grown up to be a clone of his father with the same frown and cold expression. The shes or confrontations between the father and son may ur on a daily basis. However, if it were a girl, she imagined Brian coddling the little girl. Chapter1821 ¡°What about you? Would you rather have a boy or a girl?¡± Brian asked her. ¡°A boy,¡± Rosalynn blurted out almost immediately. Brian raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t answer because she couldn¡¯t admit to her husband that she would get jealous just thinking of their daughter acting close to him. ¡°Why else? | have to give you and your family an heir, right?¡± Rosalynn lied to hide her genuine feelings about the subject. Brian simply chuckled at her answer and held her close, ncing lovingly at her direction. ¡°Honey, why are you more old-fashioned than me?¡± ¡°| have no choice,¡± Rosalynn answered. ¡°The viewpoints of our ancestors are firmly entrenched.¡± Brian leaned in to her ear. ¡°Isn''t it because you love me?¡± he teased yfully. She didn¡¯t respond, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. She loved him, so she was willing to step into his shoes. ¡°Stop being so full of yourself! | can¡¯t deal with you anymore.¡± Rosalynn shoved Brian away, her gaze drifting to the items on the shelf. Brian just grinned and stayed quiet, tagging along with Rosalynn. Both of them were intrigued by the array of baby products, examining and chatting about the purpose of each item. Since the products were gender-neutral, Brian freely added his choices to the cart, which soon overflowed with these items. As Brian reached for another toy, Rosalynn quickly interjected, ¡°Honey, that¡¯s for a one-year-old. Do we really need it?¡± Brian nced at the toy and responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, save it for a rainy day.¡± ¡°Why not buy the entire store and bring everything home?¡± Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Not a bad idea. If | owned the store, we wouldn¡¯t need to choose. Rosalynn stayed silent. She knew he could actually do it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She rolled her eyes and removed the toy Brian had just picked. ¡°That¡¯s plenty. Let¡¯s leave some for others.¡± Chapter1822 ¡°Is this all we''re getting? There¡¯s so much more ahead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn decisively turned the cart towards the cashier. Brian seemed a bit disappointed but had no choice but to follow Rosalynn. A baby¡¯s voice rang out nearby, saying, ¡°Prettydy.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she called out excitedly, ¡°Sheldon!¡± There he was, Sheldon, sitting in a tiny cart, hisrge, sparkling eyes fixed on her. Elma, the woman Rosalynn had met the day before, was pushing the cart. Rosalynn hurried toward the little boy, forgetting her shopping cart. Brian, looking concerned, tugged at her. ¡°Take it easy.¡± ¡°Honey, this is the sweet boy | was telling you about,¡± Rosalynn said with a big smile. Brian gave Sheldon a closer look, his eyebrows slightly raised. The boy was indeed charming, a perfect blend of Lyndon and Tilda in appearance. Approaching them, Rosalynn greeted Elma, ¡°Hi there! Out for some shopping, right?¡± ¡°Yes, just picking up some milk powder for Sheldon,¡± Elma responded warmly, recognizing Rosalynn. The little boy babbled, ¡°Nanny Elma¡¯s getting food for me, but it¡¯s going to cost Tilda a fortune. | wish | never got hungry.¡± Rosalynn burst outughing at his words. What a delightful and lovable boy. ¡°Sheldon, Tilda would be so touched if she heard you say that.¡± The little boy furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Please, keep it a secret from Tilda. | want her to be happy every day. | can¡¯t bear to see Tilda cry.¡± Rosalynn envied Tilda so much for having such an adorable little boy. Rosalynn had heard that to have a beautiful baby, one should hang pictures of beautiful babies at home. But she didn¡¯t need those pictures. Being around this adorable boy would ensure her baby would be just as adorable. ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t he adorable?¡± Rosalynn asked Brian. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 He certainly was! Brian grinned and leaned down a bit. ¡°You must be Sheldon?¡± The little boy looked up at him and said, ¡°Hello, sir. | know you''re this prettydy''s man!¡± Brian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, | am.¡± ¡°Sir, you''re very handsome, but | liked the man who | met yesterday more.¡± The man from yesterday? Was that Lyndon? Brian¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡± The boy shook his head, saying in a childish tone, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he just preferred Lyndon. ¡°Do you want to see him again?¡± Brian asked. Sheldon¡¯s captivatinglyrge eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Certainly. | even know where he is,¡± replied Brian. Earlier that morning, his mother-inw had reached out to ady named A Deleon. The day unfolded as Lyndon was ted for a blind date with A, a recent returnee from foreign shores. It seemed the time had arrived for Lyndon to embark on his blind date rendezvous. ¡°Take me there, please.¡± The youngd stretched out his arms, a silent plea for Brian to enfold him in an embrace. Brian, donning a smile, hoisted him from the cart. Elma, witnessing the scene, voiced her concern, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Elma, ease your mind. Tilda and | share amicable ties. I''ll call her right away,¡± Rosalynn reassured hastily. Though uncertain of Brian¡¯s actions, Rosalynn found immense joy in thepany of this little boy. They saw it as a prelude, a rehearsal for parenthood. Rosalynn sent a voice message to Tilda. ¡°Tilda, | crossed paths with Sheldon. Hope to take him to a ydate.¡± Shortly after sending the message, Tilda promptly dialed Rosalynn directly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Rosa, did youe across Sheldon?¡± Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 ¡°Yes, while my husband and | were shopping at a __ store, we unexpectedly ran into Elma and Sheldon,¡± Rosalynn exined, smiling as she gazed at the little boy nestled in Brian¡¯s arms. Upon hearing Rosalynn utter his name, the little boy, sensing the discussion involved him, instinctively drew closer to her. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m in thepany of a beautifuldy. Any chance you can sneak away for a bit of ytime during work?¡± Sneak away for a bit of ytime during work? Thed even had a knack for sneakiness! Amused, Rosalynn chuckled and brought the phone closer to the little boy''s ear. Brian lifted him, aligning him parallel to Rosalynn so that both could catch every word over the phone. ¡°Sheldon, I¡¯m a diligent employee. | can¡¯t wander during work hours,¡± Tilda remarked, gracing her words with a smile. The little boy, wearing a remorseful expression, uttered, ¡°Alright.¡± Observing the baby¡¯s delicate countenance, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the myriad expressions gracing his face. Tilda, evidently engrossed in her work, inquired, ¡°Rosa, didn¡¯t you mention discussing matters with Zoe? What''s her stance now?¡± The smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡°Rest assured, | won¡¯t allow Ivy to assume the role of the third female lead.¡± She awaited updates about Dn. ¡°Alright, then I''ll be upied. If Sheldon misbehaves, refrain from indulging him.¡± Tilda refrained from probing further. Casting a nce at the little boy, Rosalynn beamed. ¡°No worries. Sheldon is the most perceptive child I''ve ever encountered. | yearn to be closer to him and bear a child as cute as him.¡± Tilda said with a smile, ¡°Certainly, you will. | must attend to work now.¡± After hanging up, Rosalynn turned to Elma and conveyed, ¡°Elma, I¡¯ve informed Tilda that we''ll take Sheldon for some ytime and return himter.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Elma nodded, addressing Sheldon, ¡°Sheldon, be well-behaved, and don¡¯t be naughty, okay?¡± In a sweet, childish tone, the little boy reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''m not a naughty kid.¡± She must say today¡¯s source of happiness was him. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Rosalynn reveled in sheer delight, while Brian¡¯s smile spread like sunshine as he found the little boy¡¯s demeanor to be quite intriguing. Gazing at the tender features of the child, he pondered, marveling at such an endearing little soul. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the mystery shrouding the identity of the child¡¯s parents. Upon bidding farewell to Elma, the trio settled into the car. With the absence of a child¡¯s seat, Rosalynn sat in the back row alongside the little guy. Brian resumed his role as the chauffeur, igniting the car¡¯s engine before inquiring, ¡°Sheldon, can you tell me where your parents are?¡± Sheldon swung his short legs and emitted a sigh that seemed beyond his years. ¡°Grandma Elma told me that my parents went far away. Indeed, I¡¯m aware that | don¡¯t have parents.¡± Brian couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the little boy''s words. Rosalynn shared his surprise but also felt a pang of sympathy.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was just about to offer someforting words when the boy spoke again. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ve got Tilda and Grandma Elma, so I¡¯m not a pitiful boy at all.¡± The words that were about toe out of Rosalynn¡¯s mouth turned intoughter. The boy¡¯s wise-beyond-his-years remarks were unexpectedly amusing. As the car crawled along, she and the boy exchanged words now and then. His innocentments filled the journey with joy. Before they knew it, they had arrived at Owmale Hotel. That was when Rosalynn remembered to ask Brian. ¡°Is Lyndon here?¡± After parking, Brian confirmed, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on a blind date with Miss Deleon.¡± Rosalynn blinked in surprise. Lyndon, on a blind date? Then, why did Brian bring this little boy here? Was it just for amusement? The boy, frowning, inquired, ¡°Mister, who''s on a date?¡± Brian stepped out of the car, opened the rear door, and lifted him out. ¡°Your favorite, Lyndon Fernandez,¡± he replied. At this, the boy¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why does he have to go on a blind date?¡± Brian exined, ¡°He¡¯s not getting any younger. It¡¯s time for him to find ady and settle down.¡± Sheldon fell silent, his lips pressed together in a clear sign of discontent. Rosalynn approached and gazed at his little face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want Lyndon to have a girlfriend?¡± she asked. ¡°| really like him. Tilda said she only liked me and asked me to wait for her to grow up. But | think it¡¯s too hard for her to take care of me and Grandma Elma alone. | want Mr. Fernandez to be Tilda¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice was small, almost a whisper. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh again. She nced at Brian and finally understood why he had brought Sheldon here. He intended for the little boy to y cupid for Lyndon and Tilda. ¡°Well, it''s up to you if you can make that happen,¡± Brian said with a smile, one hand holding Sheldon and the other around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, as they walked into the hotel. Rosalynn looked up at his sharp jawline and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of disdain. He was using a little boy for his own ns. How despicable! In a corner of the restaurant, they saw Lyndon. He was sitting with a drink, exuding charm. The woman across from him was his blind date, A Deleon. A, dressed fashionably, seemed quite taken with the man before her. Lyndon was handsome and a scion of a prominent family, making him a catch for any woman from a wealthy background. A was also aware of the scandal involving Ivy at the banquet of the Moreno family. When she learned her blind date was Lyndon, she took extra care with her appearance. Having been pursued by many men since her teenage years, she was confident in herself. She was sure she and Lyndon would hit it off.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, since sitting down opposite her, Lyndon had been unusually quiet. A wondered, did he not fancy women Like her? ¡°What do you like to do in your free time, Mr. Fernandez?¡± she asked, her smile beaming. Lyndon, putting down his ss, replied simply, ¡°Work.¡± A¡¯s smile briefly wavered but she quickly recovered, ¡°Well, they say work is the best cologne for a man. No wonder you¡¯re so appealing, Mr. Fernandez.¡± Her attempt at ttery was quite apparent. Lyndon nced at her but remained stoic. A, undeterred, kept the conversation going. His responses were curt, if he responded at all. His distant demeanor soon made even a chatty person like A feel bored. But, considering his good looks and wealth, she suppressed the urge to leave and stayed seated. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 The waiter swiftly brought out the dishes, all pre-ordered by Lyndon. ncing at the dishes, A frowned slightly. Despite the ce¡¯s reputation for delicate dishes, whaty on the table seemed far from refined. Chicken, duck, fish, oysters, mutton, leek- quite a variety, butcking the expected finesse. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, your taste is quite unique,¡± she remarked, eyeing the unfamiliar soup on the table. Lyndon exined, ¡°I had a mishap a few months back, injured my waist. The doctor suggested a diet heavy on nutrients for recovery.¡± So his waist was injured? That was a big deal! The waist was a very important region to men. If it was hurt, their ability in bed would be... A¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Is it serious?¡± she asked tentatively. Lyndon served himself some soup. ¡°Not too bad. It might affect my manhood for a while, but the doctor is optimistic-good food will sort me out.¡± Did that mean he was impotent now? Would she live s sexless life if she married him? What a pity! A never expected he would turn out to be impotent. Gazing at the man¡¯s handsome face, she found herself at a loss for words. Lyndon, looking up at her with a smile, continued sipping his soup. ¡°Miss Deleon, why not try something? If these dishes don¡¯t suit your taste, I¡¯ll have the waiter bring something more to your liking.¡± It was the most he had said since they sat down, and a hint of joy seemed to y across his expression.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Staring at him, A narrowed her eyes and remarked, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, did you mention your waist injury on purpose? Is this your way of telling me to back off? Because it seems like you have no interest in dating me at all.¡± Lyndon paused, giving her an appraising nce. She was perceptive. Ordering those specific dishes and disclosing his injury seemed calcted-a strategy to encourage her to bow out willingly. Not receiving a response from Lyndon, A smiled knowingly. ¡°Consider me out, as you wish. However, your family will Likely continue introducing prospective matches. Will you keep using the same excuse to turn them down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business,¡± Lyndon replied casually. ¡°Considering your situation, why not give me a chance? You might discover that I¡¯m more your cup of tea,¡± A suggested. Lyndon dabbed his mouth with a tissue and met her gaze. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 ¡°There¡¯s someone in my heart. | can¡¯t love anyone else but her.¡± Aspark of interest lit up A¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really? There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. Love can develop over time. | believe that if you give me a chance, you might find yourself drawn to me.¡± ¡°You''re beautiful and wealthy, with plenty of options. | can never be your ideal match. Don¡¯t waste your time on me,¡± Lyndon replied. ¡°But... you are my type.¡± A stared at him, raising her ss. ¡°How about we give it a shot? ninjanovel I can assure you that I¡¯m more intriguing than you think.¡± This woman was certainly persistent. Lyndon was momentarily speechless, but at that very moment, a sweet voice interrupted. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave me alone! | promise I''ll be a good boy. Please, | don¡¯t want a stepmother!¡± Lyndon felt weighed down. Before he could react, the little boy leaped on him, staring up with big teary eyes. Lyndon, surprised, heard Sheldon¡¯s soft voice echoing in his mind. What did the kid just call him? Dad? The boy clung to him, sniffling sadly. ¡°Dad, stepmoms are real nasty. They''ll burn a kid¡¯s hands with hot water. They might purposely shove a kid down the stairs and they might even give a kid a poisoned apple to make them sleep forever. Can you imagine me sleeping forever, Dad?¡± Lyndon was baffled by the boy¡¯s words. He just stared at him speechlessly. A widened her eyes, reacting to the boy calling Lyndon his dad.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he yours? You''ve got a son?¡± Despite Lyndon being her type, A struggled with the fact that he already had a child. It all boiled down to whether her child could be the first heir to the Fernandez family and inherit the fortune. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m his son.¡± Sheldon spoke up for Lyndon. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Then he turned to Lyndon, holding him tight and shedding tears. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t leave me with a stepmom. Don¡¯t abandon me, Dad....¡± The boy¡¯s desperate cries, coupled with his pitiful look, tugged at everyone¡¯s heartstrings. Lyndon snapped back to reality. He grinned, pulling Sheldon onto hisp. ¡°Hey, no need for tears. | won''t be leaving you with a stepmom.¡± This little boy had showed up at just the right moment, wherever he¡¯de from. ¡°Dad, | love you.¡± The boy rolled his eyes, nuzzling into Lyndon¡¯s chest and hugging him tight, Like he depended on him. Lyndon felt a bit tense. Looking at the kid on hisp, a strange feeling welled up. As if this little guy was truly his son. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, what¡¯s happening?¡± A¡¯s expression turned serious. Lyndon met her gaze. ¡°See, he¡¯s my son. Some things got mixed up with his mom but | still care for her. Miss Deleon, want to give it a shot with me now?¡± A eyed him and then nced at the kid. She wondered if Lyndon was pulling her leg again, just to make her back off. Meanwhile, the little boy sneaked a peek at her, making goofy faces. Gazing at the boy¡¯s innocent eyes and brows, A eventually believed Lyndon, her initial doubt fading. ¡°Seriously? My time¡¯s precious. If you¡¯ve got a kid, be upfront about it. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡± Without missing a beat, A grabbed her handbag, ready to leave. ¡°My bad.¡± Lyndon, with Sheldon in his arms, apologized courteously. A left, wearing a frosty expression.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lyndon grinned, peering down at the little guy in his arms. ¡°Cut the act. Spill it. Why¡¯d youe here?¡± Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 The boy blinked those big eyes. ¡°We''ve got a connection.¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, skeptical. He scanned the ce and spotted two folks at a nearby table ¡ª Brian and Rosalynn. One was cool as a cucumber, the other giving him a friendly wave. In a sh, it clicked. They were the ones who had brought the kid here. Realizing his blind date mess was orchestrated, Lyndon¡¯s handsome face clouded over. The pair who finished watching the drama headed over to join Lyndon at a table. ¡°You''re his dad? Lyndon, you never said you have a son.¡± Brian gave him a yful look. Lyndon cradled the little boy and shot a cold nce at Brian. ¡°Still trying to set me up on a date?¡± Brian grinned, nced at Sheldon and quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find a mother for your kid?¡± Finding him a mother? Didn¡¯t he have one? Lyndon stared down at the little boy, questioning in his eyes. Sheldon rolled his big eyes and told Lyndon in a childish tone. ¡°I¡¯m a pitiful boy no one wants. Luckily, Tilda¡¯s willing to take care of me. You promised to be my dad. As a man, you should stick to your word.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon was left speechless. So, this kid¡¯s an orphan? Rosalynn was dumbfounded. Hadn''t Sheldon previously imed that he wasn¡¯t a pitiful boy? But now, he had changed his stance? What a cunning little guy. ¡°Poor thing, are you hungry?¡± Lyndon gently touched Sheldon¡¯s little head. Sheldon looked down, patted his belly and said adorably, ¡°Yeah. Can you get me some food?¡± Lyndon smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Sheldon licked his lips, ¡°Then | want to eat a lot, so | don¡¯t have to eat at night. Tilda can save some money.¡± Lyndon was left speechless. ALL this boy could think about was Tilda. People who didn¡¯t know might mistake him for her son. ¡°Rosalyn, let''s grab a bite together.¡± Lyndon invited Rosalynn. ¡°sure.¡± Hungry as she was, Rosalynn responded with a smile. But as she eyed the dishes on the table, something felt off. Brian picked up on it too. He looked at Lyndon from the waist down, lifting his sharp brows. ¡°Got some performance issues?¡± Lyndon was left speechless. What was he on about? Virility problems? Seriously? ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re avoiding girlfriends. Scared of letting them down? Got a conscience, huh?¡± Brian teased. Lyndon, with a darkened face, didn¡¯t bother to respond. ¡°Just stay out of my business, okay?¡± Brian nodded, ncing at the boy in his arms. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ve got a son, It¡¯s not a big deal even if you have virility problems.¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. He wished he could pour soup on his own face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The little boy looked at Lyndon, puzzled. ¡°What''s virility problems?¡± Lyndon had no idea how to answer. Brian chuckled. ¡°It means he¡¯s not man enough.¡± The little boy gazed at Lyndon with big, beautiful eyes. ¡°Are you a girl?¡± Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Lyndon still kept quiet. Brian struggled to hold backughter, coughing into his fist. Rosalynn blinked, curious as she looked at Lyndon. Was it the ne crash that... ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m perfectly fine! | picked these dishes just to scare off thatdy.¡± Lyndon clenched his teeth, responding as the misunderstanding escted. Rosalynn caught on right away. She nced at her husband with a smirk. ¡°I''ll add a few more dishes.¡± Brian casually sipped his drink. The little boy in Lyndon¡¯s arms was still eyeing a certain area.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lyndon was left speechless. He gave his smooth face a pinch and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to that silly guy. I¡¯m a real man, just Like you.¡± Sheldon seemed relieved. He nodded and obediently took a seat. Rosalynn was about to ce her order when her phone rang. It was a call from Tilda. While Rosalynn passed the menu to Brian, encouraging him to pick something, she answered the call. ¡°Tilda?¡± ¡°Rosa, where are you? Any trouble with Sheldon?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice came through the phone. ncing at Brian, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Brian and | are dining with him. Does he have any food preferences?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a fan of egg whites, fatty meats, or overly fishy fish. He only likes leafy vegetables and can¡¯t stand scallions...¡± Tilda rattled off the boy¡¯s likes and dislikes. Listening intently, Rosalynn chuckled and remarked, ¡°Sheldon¡¯s quite the fussy eater, isn''t he?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is.¡± Then Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Have you had your meal yet? We bumped into Lyndon earlier. If you''re still hungry, why not join us?¡± There was a brief pause on the other end. ¡°You''re all eating together?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 ¡°Where at?¡± ¡°The Owmale Hotel.¡± ¡°I''ll be there shortly.¡± Rosalynn hung up, a curious thought crossing her mind. Was it just her imagination, or did Tilda sound a bit anxious? ¡°Ma¡¯am, will Tilda be here soon?¡± Sheldon inquired. ¡°Yes, she will.¡± Rosalynn regained her focus and nodded. Sheldon turned to Lyndon and remarked, ¡°Tilda isn¡¯t fond of you at the moment. You need to figure out how to change that soon.¡± Lyndon chuckled. Chasing after Tilda wasn¡¯t in his ns.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian fiddled with his coffee cup. ¡°Lyndon, you should heed your son¡¯s advice. Work on winning her over quickly, or I¡¯ll keep arranging blind dates for you.¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sheldon rolled his eyes and yfully said, ¡°Dad, he has a point. Or are you looking for a stepmom for me?¡± Lyndon found himself at a loss for words. Now, Sheldon had naturally assumed the role of his son! Lyndon wanted to correct him, but considering Sheldon¡¯s pitiful background, he gently pinched his cheek and said, ¡°You sure love to talk.¡± Sheldon puckered his lips and replied, ¡°Tilda often says | talk a lot too. You and she are alike in that way!¡± Again, Lyndon was left speechless. How did that make any sense? This brat was really keen on ying matchmaker! As the dishes Brian ordered arrived, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Sheldon, do you want me to help you eat?¡± Before Sheldon could respond, Brian cut in, ¡°You need to rest, you¡¯re pregnant. Let Sheldon¡¯s dad help him.¡± Sheldon had initially intended to assert that he could handle it on his own, but he suppressed those words and instead gazed at Lyndon with anticipation. Lyndon looked at Brian with a cool gaze and chose not to engage in an argument. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 He served a bowl of soup to Sheldon, suggesting gently, ¡°Here, have some soup.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sheldon eyed the bow! and remarked, ¡°Oh good. No scallions in this.¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise. ¡°You''re not a fan of scallions either?¡± ¡°Nope, not at all.¡± Lyndon muttered to himself, ¡°He¡¯s just like me!¡± ¡°Tilda mentioned that Sheldon is quite particr about his food.¡± Rosalynn had shared with him the foods Sheldon disliked, and Lyndon found it unexpected. He hadn''t anticipated Sheldon¡¯s eating preferences to align so closely with his own. ¡°Alright, open up,¡± he prompted, starting to feed Sheldon. Sheldon wrinkled his brow and pointed out, ¡°Dad, you forgot to cool it down, Tilda always blows on the soup first.¡± Understanding, Lyndon nodded and gently blew on the soup. ¡°How about now?¡± Pleased, Sheldon nodded and tasted the soup. ¡°You catch on quickly.¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words at Sheldon¡¯sment. Rosalynn observed Lyndon caring for the little boy with a warmth that reminded her of a father¡¯s love for his son. She couldn¡¯t help but think that if Lyndon and Tilda were indeed an item, this boy should be regarded as their matchmaker. ¡°Let''s eat,¡± Brian said, cing food on Rosalynn¡¯s te. After a couple of bites, Rosalynn¡¯s gazended on Sheldon. ¡°He¡¯s absolutely adorable. I''d love to take him home with me.¡± Brian quirked an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Well, when his dad achieves his goal, that dream might just be a reality.¡± Lyndon, overhearing the conversation, suppressed a scoff. He chose not to engage in a pointless argument, especially in front of Sheldon. ¡°Sheldon, you haven¡¯t started school yet, right? Has anyone taught you how to read and write?¡± Rosalynn inquired, passing some of the shrimp Brian had peeled for her into Sheldon¡¯s te. Brian¡¯s expression turned contemtive, wondering if things would change when they had a baby. He felt his ce in Rosalynn¡¯s heart was already not at the forefront, and now, was he about to be pushed even further back? Lost in these thoughts, he peeled another shrimp and fed it directly to Rosalynn. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Rosalynn epted the shrimp, her attention still fixed on the boy. She was too absorbed to chat with Brian. ¡°Yes. Tilda got me a bunch of books,¡± Sheldon replied. He finished his food and said in a soft voice, ¡°I''ll read it every day after Tilda leaves for work. And I''ll tell her about it when she gets back. She''ll be so happy and kiss on my cheeks.¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, sensing that Sheldon was quite smart. Did he get it from his mom or dad? The thought of Sheldon growing up without parents at such a young age made Lyndon feel a pang of sympathy. So, Tilda raised him? No wonder they were so close. The filming location for the crew was a bit far from here. They were almost done eating when Tilda arrived, a bitte. ¡°Rosa, Mr. Hughes, Mr. Fernandez,¡± she greeted them as she walked in. ¡°Tilda!¡± Sheldon, who was sitting on Lyndon¡¯sp, beamed at her. Seeing the resemnce between the two, Tilda¡¯s heart missed a beat. Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Sheldon,e down now. Don¡¯t make Mr. Fernandez tired.¡± Sheldon looked up at Lyndon and said, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Lyndon, amused, replied, ¡°Not at all.¡± Sheldon smiled and said, ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m really light. He¡¯s also not suffering from virility problems.¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. Tilda, too, was left speechless. What just happened?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Why did he suddenly bring up virility problems? Rosalynn nearlyughed out loud. She gestured to Tilda. Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 ¡°Tilda, I''ll fill you inter. I''ve ordered more food. Come, sit, and have something to eat.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not really hungry. Sheldon¡¯s been a nuisance for too long. I¡¯m going to take him home now.¡± Tilda seemed eager to leave. ¡°Tilda, please stay. Have a bite.¡± Rosalynn got up and gently guided her to the table. Tilda adjusted her sses, looking a bit uneasy. ncing at the man seated opposite, she quickly averted her eyes. Brian reclined casually in his chair, observing Tilda, then Lyndon and the little boy. He mused that they looked like a family of three sitting together. It would be wonderful if they got married right away. Especially if Lyndon still had feelings for Rosalynn. ¡°Tilda,e on, let''s eat.¡± Rosalynn slid a dish towards Tilda, encouraging her to eat. ¡°Thanks.¡± Tilda expressed her gratitude and ate quietly. Feeling their gazes on her, she was as ufortable as if she were on pins and needles. ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Brian believed they should give the trio some space. Rosalynn caught Brian¡¯s gaze and immediately grasped his intention. ¡°Tilda, enjoy your food. Lyndon, we¡¯re heading out.¡± Lyndon was ready to depart. However, with Sheldon present, he felt it would be rude to just leave. Moreover, he thought it important to have a conversation with Tilda. So he stayed a bit longer. ¡°Goodbye, Sheldon.¡± Rosalynn offered Sheldon a friendly wave. ¡°Bye, Mr. and Mrs. Hughes.¡± Sheldon bid his farewells politely. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Brian nodded, advising, ¡°Tell your dad to look after his girlfriend well.¡± Sheldon grinned. ¡°Will do.¡± Tilda, caught off guard while eating, watched Rosalynn and Brian leave together. She then turned to Sheldon. ¡°Sheldon, who are you calling dad?¡± Sheldon giggled and said, ¡°Tilda, Mr. Fernandez said he¡¯d be my dad.¡± Tilda looked slightly taken aback. ¡°Sheldon, you¡¯re making things up again. I¡¯m going to get upset.¡± Sheldon mped his mouth shut, giving Lyndon a look of upset. Lyndon gently patted his head and pulled out a pair of Bluetooth headphones from his pocket, cing them in Sheldon¡¯s ears. ¡°Hey Sheldon, listen to some music for a bit, okay?¡± He yed some tunes on his phone. Sheldon just blinked, staying silent and sitting still. Lyndon turned to Tilda. ¡°Miss Larson, do you have something against me?¡± Tilda fiddled with her sses, looking down to mask her feelings. ¡°It''s more that | don¡¯t really know you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon responded, ¡°Rosalynn mentioned you¡¯re not keen on marriage, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, that makes two of us,¡± Lyndon said, catching Tilda off guard as she looked up at him. Lyndon gazed at her and remarked, ¡°Sheldon¡¯s a great kid, but he¡¯s had a tough time. Miss Larson, how about we make a deal?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°Let''s get married and take care of Sheldon together.¡± He wanted to get married? Tilda¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Mr. Fernandez...¡± ¡°Please, hear me out,¡± Lyndon cut in. ¡°Like | said, neither of us are into marriage, so there¡¯s no pressure. Our marriage would be just an agreement. | promise not to overstep any boundaries. And if someday you find someone you truly want to marry, we''ll get a divorce, no strings attached. I''ll stick to my word.¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze sharpened, his voice calm and steady. Tilda was shocked, her fingers instinctively tightening. ¡°hy 2" ¡°Because my family is pressuring me to marry. | want to put an end to it,¡± Lyndon answered honestly. Tilda pressed her lips together. ¡°You could marry someone you Love.¡± Awoman he loved? He had someone in mind. But... A flicker of pain crossed Lyndon¡¯s eyes, swiftly vanishing. ¡°Miss Larson, please consider my offer.¡± Tilda nced at him, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | can¡¯t marry you.¡± Lyndon¡¯s dark eyes were unwavering. ¡°You''re Sheldon¡¯s guardian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tilda stiffened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s intelligent and emotionally mature. Children Like him are often very sensitive. Do you really want to raise him alone, exposing him to judgment for not having a father?¡± Lyndon questioned. Tilda¡¯splexion lost its color. She looked at the boy engrossed in music, her hands clenching. Seeing her reaction, Lyndon pressed on, ¡°Sheldon is fond of me. Perhaps it¡¯s destiny. Agree to my proposal, and you can name your terms.¡± Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Lyndon¡¯s gaze was confident, as if victory was already in his grasp. Tilda¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, with an image forcefullying to mind. On a dark night, in a confined space, the man ripped her clothes like a beast. Her self-respect and future were shattered. Tilda¡¯splexion went white. She set down her fork, stood up, and dered, ¡°Sorry, | don¡¯t need to think it over. | reject your offer. Please find someone else.¡± Rosalynn and Brian entered the car. Rosalynn shut the door, reying the recent events in her head. ¡°| wonder if they''ll make any headway.¡± Brian secured the seat belt for her and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Sheldon¡¯s assistance, they''re bound to bond.¡± The thought of Sheldon brought a smile to Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t that kid quite fascinating? If our future baby is just as delightful, I''ll be overjoyed every day.¡± Brian secured the seat belt and embraced her. ¡°Why do I sense a bit of grumbling? Do you find it dull being with me?¡± Caught off guard, Rosalynn yfully jabbed his chest. ¡°If you keep up withments Like that, you''ll keep meughing endlessly.¡± Brian lifted her hand to his lips for a gentle kiss. ¡°No, you''ll end up with wrinkles. Women are soplicated. You''ll end up ming me for those lines.¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. What an eloquent man! ¡°That¡¯s sophistry.¡± Brian nodded, his smile hinting at mischief. ¡°Yep, it''s sophistry. But no matter, I¡¯ve got a different way to cheer you up. It''ll not just lift your spirits, but also promise eternal youth.¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Think about it. You know what | mean.¡± With a mischievous glint, Brian leaned in and nted a kiss on her lips, his hands gently exploring her legs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rosalynn was taken aback, her mind racing. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 This man was full of sly ideas! Just then, a ringtone sliced through the air. ¡°My phone.¡± Rosalynn dodged Brian¡¯s advances and fetched her phone. It was Dn calling. Her eyes sparkled. Had he finished her task? Sitting up, Rosalynn answered with anticipation, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I''vepleted your task,¡± Dn informed her. She knew it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°So, Ivy also sprained her ankle?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Seems like it, and it¡¯s worse than Zoe¡¯s,¡± Dn confirmed. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Dn replied with a hint of mystery, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just know that | followed your instructions. We¡¯re even now.¡± After saying this, he abruptly ended the call. Dn was known for his quick temper. Meanwhile, a slight smile crept onto Rosalynn¡¯s Lips. ¡°Is it all done?¡± Brian inquired. Rosalynn looked at him intently and said, ¡°Well, honey, it''s your turn now.¡± She had been biding her time, eagerly awaiting news from Dn. With Dn¡¯s update, she was ready for the next move from her husband. ¡°Of course, my love,¡± Brian responded affirmatively. Ata high-end club, Wilton was mingling at a dinner party when his phone rang with a call from Brian. ¡°Who''s calling?¡± Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 ¡°It''s Brian Hughes.¡± Surprised to hear from Brian, Wilton quickly asked his assistant to entertain the guests. He then stepped out of the private room to a quieter spot to talk. ¡°Oh, Brian, what''s up?¡± Wilton asked. ¡°I need to discuss something important,¡± Brian began. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve been in the business world for years. You know, a well-run family makes a prosperous business. | just hope the Larson Group won''t fall apart because of one reckless woman.¡± Hearing Brian¡¯s words left Wilton puzzled. ¡°Can you exin what you mean?¡± he asked. Brian responded, ¡°Mr. Larson, you might want to ask your wife about her actions.¡± What could Renata possibly have done? Wilton¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°What has she done?¡± Brian continued, ¡°Mr. Larson, your daughter made a scene at my wife¡¯s family reunion party. Clearly, shecks a proper upbringing. However, considering our families¡¯ ties, my wife and | overlooked it. But now, your wife is causing more trouble. She¡¯s even forcing people to leave the crew just to secure a role for your young daughter. Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme?¡± Wilton¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this. ¡°My wife forced someone to leave the crew? | waspletely unaware of this...¡± What the hell was Renata doing? He cursed in his heart. ¡°You seem to be in the dark about this matter.¡± Brian went on with a firm tone, ¡°I have no issue with Ivy joining the TV series I¡¯ve funded, but you need to remember my wife wrote the script. She¡¯s insistent that each character is portrayed by someone suitable. You know well about Ivy''s capabilities. She''s not professionally trained, so ideally, she should''ve studied the script closely once she got the role. But it seems she¡¯s acting on her own, thinking her family¡¯s support is enough.¡± Wilton, caught off-guard by Brian¡¯s blunt words, replied with a strained smile, ¡°I see your point. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching her better. I''ll make sure she behaves.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Brian didn¡¯t mince his words. ¡°Mr. Larson, as a father, it''s on you when your kids act out. Ivy needs to learn that there¡¯s always someone better out there. It seems to me that both you and your wife haven''t grasped this yet. You''re so tied up with work that family matters slip through. Maybe it¡¯s time to find someone who can handle those family affairs better. You¡¯re a sharp businessman, but it seems you didn¡¯t make the best choice in a partner. Your wife isn¡¯t guiding your daughter right. If you won''t teach her, | will. lvy should remember this lesson. She¡¯s not always the best and shouldn¡¯t use your family¡¯s name to harm others. Mr. Larson, we don¡¯t want a rift between our families over your daughter, do we?¡± Brian¡¯s directness left Wilton feeling uneasy. He was still piecing together the situation but understood the gist of Brian¡¯s message. Renata had previously joined Ivy in bullying others, and Ivy had received her consequence. Brian¡¯s warning was clear. If he supported Ivy in her bullying again, he would find himself at odds with several influential families, including the Moreno family! ¡°| understand. Thanks for the heads-up. I¡¯ll look into this immediately.¡± Wilton¡¯s face darkened as he ended the call. He was about to dial Renata to find out what was going on when his phone rang. It was her. Answering with an icy tone, Wilton asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 ¡°Wilton, Ivy injured her leg. She¡¯s been rushed to Skrix Hospital. Hurry over.¡± Renata¡¯s voice was fraught with worry.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wilton, having suspected something like this, remained calm upon hearing of Ivy''s injury. ¡°Exin what you''ve been up to behind my back.¡± On the other end, Renata was on the way to the hospital. Confused by Wilton¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°What do you mean? What have | done?¡± ¡°Have you been threatening someone to snag a role for Ivy?¡± Wilton¡¯s tone was sharp and using. A flicker of rm passed through Renata¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who said that? No, | haven''t done anything like that!¡± ¡°You''re still defending yourself! Brian was the one who called me. Because of you, | was scolded by a junior!¡± Wilton scolded. Renata was panicked. Why did Brian have to interfere in this? Was it Rosalynn who told him? But how did she find out? Did Zoe tell her? How dare she! Renata looked visibly upset. She couldn''t deny the usations. ¡°Wilton, our daughter was mistreated. I¡¯m just trying to restore her dignity. After all, she is your daughter; no one should underestimate her.¡± Renata spoke with conviction. Wilton, in a fit of anger, retorted, ¡°Oh, so you''re using the Larson name to intimidate others now? Renata, you''re quite good at feigning strength and authority. Renata was at a loss for words, ¡°I believed you were a gentle andpassionate woman, which is why | entrusted you with handling family affairs. It seems | made a wrong decision. Over all these years, you have alienated my eldest daughter from me, and now you''re spoiling my younger daughter. It''s making me look bad in front of the big families in Skrix. In time, it¡¯s your actions that will lead to the downfall of the Larson family!¡± His tone was serious, full of disappointment. Renata¡¯s face shifted, weighed down by the grievances she had endured over the years. Unable to contain herself, she started venting her frustrations. ¡°Wilton, I¡¯ve been managing the family for countless years. At the very least, my hard work should be acknowledged, if not rewarded. Why are you ming me over something so minor? Is it because of me that Tilda has been alienated from you? Being a stepmother is genuinely challenging. I¡¯ve endured countless hardships over the years, and there¡¯s no one | can confide in about it!¡± Wilton replied, ¡°Are you saying this is my fault? Are you upset that | didn¡¯t marry you? When you chose to be with me, | made it clear that divorce is not an option. What about your promises back then? You said you loved me and just wanted to be with me. Were those lies? Renata, if you cause any more trouble, you won''t remain thedy of the Larson family! | can either help you maintain your status, or | can strip you of the wealth and position | have given you!¡± Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 With that, Wilton ended the call. A shadow fell over Renata¡¯s face. Men could be so heartless, only thinking about their own interests. He couldn''t appreciate her years of dedication and was ready to take everything away from her! In his eyes, she practically didn¡¯t register as having any sense of existence at all! Tears started to fill Renata¡¯s eyes. Ang¡¯s Library She had just arrived at the hospital. As she reached the emergency room, her daughter Ivy was being pushed out. Upon seeing her daughter''s right leg encased in a cast, she swiftly pushed aside her own depression and inquired the doctor, ¡°Doctor, is my daughter¡¯s leg going to be okay?¡± ¡°Her right foot has a pretty severe soft-tissue bruise, but luckily, there are no broken bones. She''ll need a good two to three months of rest, and she should recover just fine.¡± he doctor was a familiar doctor and told Renata the situation. ¡°Two or three months? Mom, what about my role?¡± Ivy inquired. Her mind was still on her role in the TV drama!Original from N?velDrama.Org. She nearly got ousted from the Larson family simply for advocating for her ce within it. Renata felt depressed. She expressed her gratitude to the doctor before guiding Ivy into a private ward with the assistance of the medical staff. Once they were alone, Ivy burst out. ¡°Mom, it has to be Tilda¡¯s doing that | hurt my let. It must be her!¡± Renata grew increasingly exasperated by Ivy''s morous shouting. ¡°Ivy, you never exined how you injured your foot.¡± All lvy had mentioned over the phone was a sprained ankle, prompting Renata to rush to the hospital without seeking the full story. She had also reached out to Wilton, only to receive a scolding in return. And she recalled that Wilton disyed no surprise upon learning of his daughter¡¯s injury. She wondered if there was a deeper reason. ¡°| was terrified when a car sped towards me as | left school today. Chapter 1843 I identally stepped on a stone while stepping back and ended up spraining my ankle.¡± Ivy recounted the incident with a shiver, reliving the harrowing moment. ¡°The car aimed for me deliberately. The driver is one of the school bullies. He didn¡¯t just hit and run. He confronted me afterward, demanding that I quit the crew. If I don¡¯tply, he threatened that things would get much worse next time.¡± As Ivy disclosed that, Renata¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did Ivy¡¯s ordeal seem so eerily reminiscent of Zoe¡¯s? Evidently, someone was supporting Zoe, seeking retribution in kind. Following Wilton¡¯s phone conversation, the culprits were unmistakably Brian and his wife. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s undoubtedly Tilda who arranged for someone to threaten and harm me. You should tell Dad and let him give that woman a taste of her own medicine!¡± Ivy eximed in frustration. ¡°So, you¡¯re still determined to teach Tilda a lesson, huh? Your father already found out that I had someone threaten Zoe.¡± Renata retorted in exasperation, ¡°Do you realize your father has criticized me because of you? That¡¯s enough. Just withdraw from the crew.¡± Ivy found herself taken aback by that response. ¡°So, I just have to endure it, Mom? Am I supposed to suppress my anger in front of Tilda indefinitely?¡± ¡°So what? She¡¯s the legitimate daughter. You¡¯re simply unlucky to be my daughter.¡± Renata wore a sullen expression as she disclosed, ¡°Your father warned me that if I create any more problems, I¡¯ll be left with no ce at home.¡± Ivy gazed at Renata for a moment, her emotions running deep as she questioned, ¡°Why is Dad so unfair? We¡¯ve been by his side for so many years. Are we still less valuable than that ¡®vegetable¡¯ and Tilda?¡± ¡°The woman boasts a superior family backgroundpared to mine. Men, they always prioritize practicality and hypocrisy.¡± Renata muttered with resentment, ¡°I heard from the hospital that she is about to regain consciousness. We might truly lose our standing in the Larson family.¡± Ivy¡¯s countenance shifted. Tilda¡¯s mother was on the verge of awakening? That would indeed solidify her status as a mistress¡¯ daughter. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After a conversation on the phone with Wilton, Brian chauffeured Rosalynn back home. Rosalynn praised him, saying, ¡°Darling, you handled that wonderfully.¡± Brian arched an eyebrow, responding, ¡°You¡¯ve been an excellent tutor.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. She had grown ustomed to his talkative nature. Chapter 1844 Upon arriving at the Moreno family¡¯s vi, Rosalynn exited the car and remarked, ¡°Carry on with your work.¡± He had spent the entire morning in herpany, and his phone had been ringing incessantly. ¡°Yes, take a rest at home, and don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Brian instructed. ¡°Understood.¡± Rosalynn smiled as she watched the car drive away. Once inside the vi, she sent a message to the group chat, informing them of her agreement with Zoe to have her continue ying the role. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The assistant director responded promptly. ¡°Is she willing to return to her previous supporting role? It¡¯s quite audacious for a neer to act this way.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s indeed a neer, and she should appreciate the opportunity she¡¯s been given,¡± another responded. ¡°Miss Fuller, you needn¡¯t lower yourself to persuade her to return, as it might inte her ego.¡± The sentiment was unanimous among all the producers and members of the group, echoing the assistant director¡¯s perspective. Rosalynn rified, ¡°Zoe isn¡¯t someone who acts arrogantly. She wanted to quit due to threats.¡± When Rosalynn¡¯s message reached the group, everyone fell quiet. After a moment, Karina asked the question on everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°Who pressured her?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t specify directly, saying, ¡°She¡¯s sponsored by the Larson Group.¡± It was obvious that the ones who pressured Zoe into leaving the team were from the Larson family. It was at this moment that the director addressed the group. ¡°I¡¯ve just had a call. Ivy has injured her leg and needs two to three months of rest, so she¡¯s stepping down from the crew. Therefore, Zoe will keep her role as the third female lead, and I¡¯ll find someone else for the fourth.¡± Everyone, except the assistant director, seemed in agreement with the decision. Although the assistant director was displeased, he realized he couldn¡¯t further help Ivy. The casting dilemma was finally resolved. Shortly after, Rosalynn received a call from Karina. ¡°You really can sort out anything, can¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1845 Rosalynn grinned and said, ¡°Luckily, the team will be peaceful atst.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Tilda must be over the moon,¡± Karina added. Mentioning Tilda made Rosalynn raise an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Indeed.¡± During the previous group chat, they noticed Tilda hadn¡¯t said a word. They wondered if she was still dining with Lyndon. Their conversation continued, but Rosalynn picked up on some background noise. ¡°Karina, where are you? It sounds noisy.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in the hospital,¡± Karina responded casually. Rosalynn¡¯s smile vanished, reced with concern, saying, ¡°What happened? Are you unwell?¡± ¡°No, Jack just had a sudden heart palpitation on set. I brought him here to get thoroughly checked out,¡± Karina exined. Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed and she said, ¡°What¡¯s with everyone running into trouble?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to start. But don¡¯t fret. You¡¯ll do just fine,¡± Karina reassured her with a smile. Rosalynn chuckled and said, ¡°Karina, you¡¯re making me sound invincible.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re like a goddess with an eternal shield. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Rosalynn was amused. Their conversation continued withughter and lighthearted banter until Karina said, ¡°I should go. You know, cell phones had their radiation. Better to use them less.¡± Rosalynn was speechless. Typical Karina! In the hospital, Karina ended the call, nced at the clock, and headed to retrieve Jack¡¯s medical assessment. She scanned the area and spotted a tall figure conversing with a doctor outside the testing center. His back turned to her. Karina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her gaze fixed. The man¡¯s silhouette was eerily familiar, bringing to mind the man who often visited her dreams, leaving her pillow damp with tears. Gazing at his back, Karina unconsciously moved closer to him. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll take care in the future.¡± That voice¡­ Karina¡¯s expression shifted, her actions quicker than her thoughts. When she snapped out of her senses, she had already tugged the man towards her, making him turn to face her. ¡°Barlow!¡± The man had a handsome face. The man¡¯s face was characterized by prominent features, with his charming eyes slightly raised. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Karina stared vacantly at the face before her, which bore a resemnce to Barlow¡¯s. Her initial excitement gradually waned. He looked so much like Barlow, yet he was not him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡± What was she thinking about? Barlow was gone, wasn¡¯t he? Was it possible that he had returned from the afterlife? Deep down, she longed for Barlow to reappear, to hear him affectionately call her ¡°Chameleon¡± again. The memory of his smile shed in Karina¡¯s mind, overwhelming her with emotion. Tears welled in her eyes as she struggled to hold back her sobs. Chapter 1846 ¡°Need a tissue?¡± the man asked, taking out a tissue from his pocket and handing it to Karina. She could feel his eyes staring into her soul. Karina did all she could to hold back her tears and raised her head to look up at him. There was something about him, either his voice or face, that deeply resembled Barlow¡¯s to her. She managed to force a smile and said as she took the tissue from his hand, ¡°Thank you.¡± With a smile, the man asked, ¡°This is the very first time I¡¯ve seen a girl cry at the very sight of me. Have we met before or something? Did I remind you of a sad past?¡± Wiping her tears, Karina said, ¡°You look like someone I know.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend, I presume.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nodding her head slightly, Karina answered, ¡°Well, yes.¡± ALL of a sudden, a spark ignited in his eyes. ¡°He betrayed you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Not at all. He¡¯s the best one out there. Please, don¡¯t say that again.¡± Karina sounded serious at that point. The man was left speechless. He could only stare at her with a smile. Just then, a voice from behind called, ¡°Karina.¡± She quickly turned around and walked up to Jack. ¡°Are you done with the examination? How did it go?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all done. I thought you got the reports, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jack took a careful look at the man, after which he withdrew his gaze and asked Karina. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it now. But how are you feeling now? Do you feel better?¡± Karina asked as she straightened his cor. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You just worry too much.¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are all right. I won¡¯t be at ease until you¡¯ve had a checkup.¡± They walked off side by side as they talked. Behind them was the man, who stared at Karina and Jack. He squinted slightly as he watched them. Chapter 1847 ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Carlow.¡± Without wasting any time, hispanion came over with a wheelchair. With a frown forming on his face, the man said, ¡°I¡¯m not sitting on a wheelchair. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hispanion was about to say something, but he had second thoughts and asked instead, ¡°Do you need me to help you walk?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Turning at a corner, Karina couldn¡¯t help but look at the man again. She saw him walking slowly in the opposite direction, his feet a bitme. She felt it was pitiful that a handsome-looking man like that had a defect in his body. Meanwhile, Tilda had left the Owmale hotel and had driven the little boy back to her ce. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re back!¡± Elma excitedly opened the door and quickly fetched slippers for them. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hi, Nanny Elma!¡± They all greeted Elma, and Elma got water for them. Tilda didn¡¯t say a word on their way back. Sheldon took a peek at her face and tugged at her hand. ¡°Tilda, are you sad? What¡¯s wrong?¡± His innocent eyes were as shiny as the stars in the night sky. Tilda managed to hold back all the emotions in her heart and regained herposure. Touching his head softly, she answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Stop lying to me, Tilda. You look unhappy.¡± A few secondster, he continued, ¡°Is it because I decided to let Lyndon be my father all by myself?¡± Tilda¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter on hearing that. ¡°You really like him, don¡¯t you?¡± However, he gave her quite a confusing response. He nodded his head at first, after which he shook it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Why did you nod and shake your head at the same time?¡± ¡°I really like him, Tilda. But if you¡¯re unhappy with it, I won¡¯t Like him.¡± Sheldon was just a child, yet he sounded so concerned about her. Chapter 1848 Tilda could feel her heart soften after he finished his words. She immediately stretched to him and gave him a hug. As if that gesture of concern wasn¡¯t enough, he raised his arm and gently patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, okay?¡± Tilda closed her eyes, in efforts to keep tears away. She kissed his forehead with so much affection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? With you, how could I ever be upset?¡± Sheldon shed a smile. Tilda felt her heart warm up. She nced at her watch and lifted him up. ¡°It¡¯s nap time for you.¡± He hugged her neck and asked, ¡°Tilda, will you nap with me?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± She carried him to his room. His eyes sparkled. ¡°You¡¯re not off to work?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll Lose money?¡± Tilda set him down, gazed at his sweet face, and yfully asked, ¡°What if I do lose some money?¡± Sheldon looked puzzled. He didn¡¯t like the idea of Tilda losing money, but he also didn¡¯t want her to leave for work. ¡°I could skip dinner. I¡¯m still full from Lunch.¡± Tilda burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that poor. You don¡¯t have to save money on my behalf.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tilda is the best,¡± Sheldon dered, smiling. ¡°Alright, time for sleep.¡± describe yourself in payment description Tilda swapped Sheldon¡¯s pajamas, carried him to bed, and gently put him to sleep. ¡°Alright.¡± Sheldon yawned and quickly fell asleep. Chapter 1849 Tilda looked at him tenderly, kissed his soft cheek, and then tiptoed out of the room. ¡°Tilda, have some water.¡± Elma offered her a ss of water, her eyes filled with something she seemed eager to say. Taking a sip, Tilda inquired, ¡°Elma, is there something you want to tell me?¡± Elma replied, ¡°That man we saw today, he looks a lot like Sheldon.¡± Tilda gripped her cup tighter, her gaze dropping as she responded, ¡°Sheldon doesn¡¯t have a father.¡± Elma opened her mouth, as if a realization had struck her. The likelihood that the gentleman was Sheldon¡¯s real father grew in her mind. She felt a mix of excitement and confusion. Excited, because she might have discovered who Sheldon¡¯s real father was. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But confused, since the man appeared oblivious to the fact. How could that be? Remembering that Tilda had be pregnant out of wedlock four years earlier, Elma sighed softly. She had been brought to Tilda¡¯s home by Tilda¡¯s mother, watching Tilda grow up. After Tilda¡¯s mother passed away, Elma cared for Tilda like her own daughter. Never did she imagine Tilda would one day have a child out of wedlock. She could only recall the night Tilda didn¡¯t return until after midnight. Maybe it was that night that something happened to her. Elma questioned Tilda about the baby¡¯s father, but Tilda remained tight-Lipped, simply requesting her assistance. She had initially hoped to convince Tilda to consider an abortion, given her youth and the future thaty ahead. The stigma of being an unwed mother weighed heavily on her mind, worrying about Tilda¡¯s prospects for finding a suitable partnerter. Despite these concerns, Tilda was adamant about keeping the baby. Left with no other option, Elma brought Tilda back to her hometown when Tilda was four months pregnant. Once the baby arrived, Elma took matters into her own hands, dering the baby as her distant rtive¡¯s orphan. Thus, the three of them made their way back to Skrix and resumed their lives together. Chapter 1850 Elma still held onto the hope of a happy marriage for the kind girl Tilda. And the man they swa today seemed to be a gentleman of noble standing. Elma couldn¡¯t help but wish for them to unite, especially for the child¡¯s sake. At night, in the vi of the Moreno family. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rosalynn was wide awake. Having rested well earlier, she was now eagerly sketching designs on her drawing board. Keegan had taken over most of her tasks, but she couldn¡¯t resist asking to do some work, indulging in drafting a few designs. Her family and friends¡¯ advice to cut down on phone use left her with ample time to spare. The room was enveloped in silence, broken only by the sound of her pencil strokes. Eventually, she paused to drink some water, only to find her ss empty. Noting that it was already ten o¡¯clock and that Brian hadn¡¯t returned from his branch office work, she went downstairs with her ss. Downstairs, she spotted Lyndon selecting a bottle of wine from the wine cab. ¡°Sleep eludes you?¡± Lyndon inquired, noticing Rosalynn descending the stairs. ¡°I just needed some water,¡± Rosalynn replied, gesturing with the ss in her hand. Remembering their earlier encounter, she smiled and asked, ¡°So, what happened with you and Tilda earlier today?¡± Lyndon hesitated for a second before admitting, ¡°She turned me down.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to go out with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about dating. I proposed marriage.¡± Rosalynn was shocked. Her eyes grew wide, and she inquired, ¡°You proposed to her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lyndon confirmed, nodding. ¡°Isn¡¯t the end goal of dating to marry?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°But that¡¯s rushing things. You¡¯re talking marriage without even dating first. No wonder Tilda said no.¡± Why was he mentioning marriage so soon? Hadn¡¯t he ever had a girlfriend before? In truth, Lyndon hadn¡¯t been one for casual dating. After his past rtionship, he wasn¡¯t interested in wasting time, so he went straight for marriage. Rosalynn, thinking of Lyndon¡¯ste girlfriend, bit her lip, at a loss for words. Chapter 1851 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tilda wille around, especially with Sheldon involved,¡± Lyndon assured her confidently. Hearing that, Rosalynn snapped out of her daze and smiled. ¡°Brian also mentioned that with Sheldon¡¯s help, you and Tilda will see some progress. Go for it, Lyndon. ¡± As soon as Brian¡¯s name came up, Lyndon¡¯s expression turned sour. It was all thanks to that man who seemed to enjoy stirring up trouble! Why else would he be in need of a fake marriage now? ¡°Lyndon, are you going to drink?¡± Rosalynn asked as she nced at the wine bottle and ss he was holding. Lyndon pulled himself together and answered, ¡°Yeah. ¡± He felt a bit down today, probably because the blind date brought back memories of Rosanna. Worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight, he figured a bit of wine might help. ¡°Drinking down your sorrow by yourself?¡± Rosalynn inquired, a note of concern in her voice.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon looked at her and offered, ¡°How about joining me?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback and pointed to herself. ¡°Me?¡± She remembered she was pregnant. Lyndon offered a smile. ¡°You can have water, and I¡¯ll stick to wine. How does that sound?¡± Rosalynn pondered for a moment then agreed, ¡°Sure. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was waiting for Brian toe home anyway. Spending a Little time with Lyndon seemed fine. ¡°Let me get you some water. ¡± Lyndon set aside the bottle and his ss, took Rosalynn¡¯s ss from her, and filled it with water. Rosalynn sat at the table, opened a bottle, and poured a ss of wine for Lyndon. Lyndon came over and handed her a ss of water. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn said, her voice warm. Lyndon¡¯s expression softened as he watched her pour the wine. He lifted his ss, suggesting, ¡°Rosalynn, cheers. ¡± ¡°Cheers. ¡± They clinked their sses together, sharing a smile. Chapter 1852 The gentle overhead light cast a glow on her beautiful face. Lyndon took a big sip of his wine, gazing at her profile, lost in thought. He remembered a time when someone was there to share drinks and talk about the future with him. Those memories brought him warmth but also a pang of heartache. When Noemi heard the noise downstairs and came out of her room, her expression instantly turned icy. Why were Lyndon and Rosalynn still up at this hour? Seeing the tenderness in Lyndon¡¯s eyes, she began to suspect that the child Rosalynn was carrying might not be Brian¡¯s. Noemi went downstairs with deliberate, heavy steps to make her presence known. Both Rosalynn and Lyndon looked up, with Rosalynn standing up instinctively. Rosalynn greeted her, his voice neutral. Lyndon did the same. Noemi approached the table, her gaze sweeping over the tabletop, her voice sharp with usation. ¡°Rosalynn, what are you doing? Drinking while pregnant? Are you trying to harm the baby intentionally?¡± Her words wereced with suspicion, suggesting Rosalynn might be looking for a reason to end the pregnancy because the child wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s only water,¡± Rosalynn said quickly. Noemi nced at her, picked up the ss, and smelled it carefully. Once she was sure it wasn¡¯t alcohol, Noemi stayed silent, but her expression remained unreadable. ¡°Lyndon, I¡¯ve heard you told your blind date you have a child. I can tell you said that intentionally because you¡¯re not keen on going on a blind date, right?¡± asked Noemi. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Lyndon admitted openly. Observing his calm demeanor, Noemi said, ¡°You¡¯re quick to admit it! Why do you reject these blind dates? Do you have someone special in mind?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lyndon replied without hesitation. He had always held a special ce in his heart for a girl. Rosalynn was aware that he was referring to Rosanna. Worried that Noemi might get the wrong idea, Rosalynn quickly came to Lyndon¡¯s defense.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Lyndon once had a girlfriend, but she tragically passed away. Lyndon loved her deeply and has been hesitant to date. But now, he¡¯s considering going out with the Larson family¡¯s daughter. ¡± Chapter 1853 Initially, Noemi was curious if Lyndon¡¯s affections were for Rosalynn. But after hearing Rosalynn¡¯s rification, she held back her questions, observing them both with a hint of skepticism. ¡°He¡¯s interested in dating the Larson family¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, he decided just today at lunch. Isn¡¯t that right, Lyndon?¡± Rosalynn turned to Lyndon for confirmation. Lyndon paused for a moment and then gave a nod. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s telling the truth. ¡± His intention wasn¡¯t just to date Tilda; he wanted her to agree to marry him with certain conditions in ce. That way, it would be settled once and for all. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Noemi looked from one to the other, sensing that Lyndon¡¯s suddenpliance might be a cover for his true motives. Just then, the door opened, and Brian entered. ¡°Wee home, honey,¡± Rosalynn greeted him cheerfully. Brian changed his shoes and asked, ¡°Why are you still up?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± Rosalynn replied, taking his briefcase. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With raised eyebrows, Brian walked into the living room, holding Rosalynn close. It was then he noticed the other two people there. ¡°Hello, Mom,¡± he greeted Noemi first. Noemi gave him a subtle smile and said, ¡°You shoulde home early. Otherwise, Rosalynn might end up drinking with him, waiting for your return. ¡± Then she turned and headed upstairs. Brian frowned, ncing at Lyndon, his expression turning stern. So, his wife wasn¡¯t waiting for her, but was drinking with Lyndon? Trying to hide his upset feelings, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room. ¡± Rosalynn realized her husband might be overthinking. Chapter 1854 ithout rushing to exin, she casually told Lyndon, ¡°Lyndon, we¡¯re heading to bed. Take it easy on the drinks.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lyndon nodded, watching the couple ascend the stairs. He initially thought about rifying things to Brian, but ultimately, he chose to stay silent. He gathered the bottle and ss, retreating to his room. He would enjoy the spectacle if Brain and Rosalynn argued because of Noemi¡¯sments. After all, Brain was too nosy. And he would find satisfaction in witnessing Brian¡¯s frustration. Meanwhile, upstairs, Rosalynn was helping Brian out of his coat. Noticing his quiet demeanor, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied, unbuttoning his shirt. Rosalynn looked at him, a yful smile on her face. ¡°Are you sure?¡± As he gazed at her cheerful expression, Brian extended his arms and gently grasped her slender waist, yet jealousy still gnawed at him. ¡°Sweetheart, were you waiting for me or just having drinks with Lyndon?¡± Oh, how easily jealous he could be! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Rosalynn made a face. ¡°Darling, you must be the quickest to get jealous! I just went down to get some water, and since Lyndon was there with a bottle of wine, I decided to wait for you there. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a problem with that!¡± Brian eximed sternly. ¡°You¡¯re not just waiting for me. You¡¯re drinking with him while waiting for me. ¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t find words, but seeing the seriousness in Brian¡¯s eyes, she felt like bursting intoughter. ¡°So, how do I convince you I¡¯m exclusively waiting for you to head home?¡± Brian inquired. ¡°Maybe tweak your words a bit and keep the priorities straight,¡± suggested Brian. Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll reorganize my words. ¡± With no other option, she patiently reassured her adorable husband. ¡°It got reallyte, and you hadn¡¯t returned, so I thought I¡¯d wait downstairs and drink some water. Then, I saw Lyndon with a bottle of wine, so I sat down and asked him about what was up with Tilda. My dear hubby, does that work for you?¡± Rosalynn, with her naturally radiant face, looked extremely pretty in the Light. Pleased, Brian leaned in and nted a kiss on her red Lips. ¡°So, how¡¯s Lyndon doing with Tilda?¡± he inquired. Chapter 1855 ¡°He popped the question,¡± Rosalynn responded. Brian was taken aback. ¡°He proposed? What did she say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can guess,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Obviously, she turned him down,¡± concluded Brian. ¡°Well, any regr girl would turn him down. I mean, they¡¯re practically strangers. How could Tilda agree to marry someone she barely knows?¡± Hearing this, Brian arched his impressive eyebrows and tenderly ran his fingers through Rosalynn¡¯s silky hair. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me you said ¡®yes¡¯ to marrying me right off the bat because you liked me?¡± he asked. Rosalynn yfully thumped his sturdy chest. ¡°We¡¯re talking about them, not us, okay?¡± Brian took her hand and gave it a kiss. ¡°I know but I just want to make sure you said yes¡¯ because you liked me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I like you. Happy now?¡± Rosalynn replied with a helpless smile. Unhappy, Brian said, ¡°That¡¯s too casual, honey. Seriously, tell me. ¡± This guy wouldn¡¯t quit until he got a straight answer. Rosalynn cleared her throat and said, ¡°Okay, I like your handsome face. I was drawn to you at first sight and fell for you, so I agreed to marry you.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Her words weren¡¯t just to pacify him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure, he saved her, and she was intrigued by him. Initially, it was his looks that amazed her. After all, she was only human. People loved beautiful things. Brian, pleased, nted a deep kiss on her lips. He took pride in the fact that his wife was the first to fall for him. He felt over the moon! After the kiss, Brian cradled her in his arms on the sofa, his eyes brimming with affection. On the sofay a design sketch drawn by Rosalyn. Brian picked it up, furrowed his brows, and remarked, ¡°I told you to take it easy at home but this doesn¡¯t look like resting. It¡¯s exhausting. ¡± Chapter 1856 Nestled in his arms, Rosalynn teased, ¡°I¡¯ve heard pregnant women can get forgetful. I don¡¯t want you thinking I¡¯m brain-dead after giving birth, so I got to keep my mind active.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Brian set down the design sketch, raised an eyebrow, and grinned. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Even if you were a bit dim, you¡¯d still be smarter than most women. ¡± Rosalynn shot him a nce, saying, ¡°You¡¯re really good at being sweet. ¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Well, yes. ¡± Hearing this, Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gently touched her t belly and apologized, ¡°Babe, I still owe you a proper wedding. Whatever kind you want, I promise you¡¯ll get it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Back then, they had a simple ceremony when they got their marriage certificates. He owed her that much. She was not just his wife but also the mother of his child, so a grand wedding was in order. Rosalynn pondered a bit and casually uttered, ¡°Whatever. ¡± Ladies would eagerly anticipate the day they became brides. And holding a wedding is like a chance to show off their joy. But, for Rosalynn, the whole ceremony thing was not really her cup of tea. Brian suggested, ¡°How about we do the wedding at noon in the church and throw a bash on thewnter in the day? Sound good?¡± ¡°Your call,¡± Rosalynn responded. Herpliance boosted Brian¡¯s ego. He eyed her stomach, hesitating. ¡°But, picking the right day for the wedding won¡¯t be easy. With you being pregnant, in a few months, moving around might get tricky. I bet our moms won¡¯t dig a pregnant wedding. ¡± Rosalynn agreed, nodding. ¡°True. Let¡¯s do it after the little one arrives. ¡± She knew she would have to wear a wedding dress that day. And those things would work wonders on one¡¯s figure. Imagine rocking a big belly in a wedding gown. Yikes! ¡°Sure, post-baby wedding it is. Can we order the wedding attire in advance, though?¡± Brian inquired. Chapter 1857 Rosalynn asked with curiosity, ¡°Hey, babe, you are free today? What¡¯s with all the thinking?¡± Brian nted a kiss on her and replied, ¡°Just want to keep you upied. I don¡¯t want you bored at home. ¡± So that was it? Rosalynn felt a warmth spreading in her heart. Brian took her hand and suggested, ¡°Sanford knows this top-tier wedding dress designer, Kaliyah. How about we get her to whip up a custom wedding dress for you?¡± Kaliyah, the big shot in the fashion world? Rosalynn knew the name well, and Kaliyah wasn¡¯t someone you could just hire with a fat wallet. ¡°sure thing. ¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call now,¡± Brian said as he reached for his phone. Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Hold up! Check the time. It¡¯ste. Call him tomorrow. Go take a shower. ¡± Brian raised an eyebrow, stowed away his phone, and yfully pulled her up. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already showered. ¡± ¡°So? Do it again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Seriously, had he nned all this just for a shower together? Shooting continued as usual. Brewster brought in a fresh face for the fourth female lead, a sophomore in the acting department who was real pretty. Despite being a newbie, she nailed her role quick, thanks to her acting background. Brewster was pleased. Rosalynn turned to Tilda. ¡°Hey, Tilda, do you want to change that rape scene now?¡± Tilda adjusted her sses with a serious expression. ¡°Rosa, I¡¯m not one to seek revenge. Changing the plot to the fourth lead getting assaulted just works better, you know?¡± Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Absolutely! Who dares question your screenwriting skills?¡± ¡°Thanks for the praise. ¡± Tilda smiled back. Thinking about Lyndon, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°So, did Lyndon pop the question?¡± Tilda, mid-sip, almost spat out her water. Chapter 1858 Coughing, she eximed, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Rosalynn patted her back. ¡°Lyndon spilled the beans. He said he¡¯d proposed but got turned down. ¡± Tilda was speechless. ¡°He called that a proposal?¡± Rosalynn blinked. ¡°You think he wasn¡¯t sincere, so you said no?¡± ¡°Yeah, no, he¡­¡± Tilda got all mixed up in her response. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s teasing look, Tilda took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve sworn off marriage, Rosa. That¡¯s the deal. ¡± Really? She really wanted to make her go back on her word. Rosalynn smiled but kept silent. Sheldon¡¯s adorable face crossed her mind. She wished Sheldon could work harder. Meanwhile, in a park, three pairs of fathers and sons were ying football. Sitting on the steps, Sheldon rested his chin on his little hand, gazing at them with admiration. He really wanted to kick a ball around. Just then, a football rolled to a stop in front of Sheldon. He blinked and walked down the steps, picking up the football in his hands. A young boy, around six or seven years old, came running over, out of breath. ¡°Hey, put that football down! You¡¯re so stupid. Football is meant to be yed with your feet, not your hands. ¡± Sheldon felt hurt by the insult. ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. I wasn¡¯t ying football with my hands. ¡± With that, he ced the football on the ground and kicked it away. However, being small and not very strong, the football only rolled a short distance before stopping. The boy, who was a bit chubby, crossed his arms and yelled, ¡°I recognize you. You¡¯re from my neighborhood. My grandma told me you¡¯re just an orphan with no parents.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Humph! No wonder you¡¯re so stupid you can¡¯t even kick properly!¡± Sheldon¡¯s face turned red with anger at being called an orphan. He balled up his small fists and shot back, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have parents? I do have parents!¡± The boy scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re lying! If you really have parents, then have your dade y with us right now! If you¡¯re lying, then act Like a dog and bark!¡± Sheldon bit his lip and, after a moment, said, ¡°My dad is really busy with his work. ¡± Chapter 1859 The other boy retorted, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. My dad¡¯s got free time. Howe yours doesn¡¯t? You¡¯re lying! Now, get down on your knees and bark like a dog!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As he said this, he moved closer and pushed Sheldon¡¯s head down, trying to force him to the ground to make him bark. Sheldon, being smaller, was quickly pushed down by the boy. His forehead hit the ground, and his eyes filled with tears from the pain. Yet, he clenched his lips tightly and remained silent. Instead, he reached up to scratch the boy¡¯s face and pinch his skin. The pain made the chubby boy release Sheldon and start crying loudly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Dad,e here. He hit me!¡± The three pairs of dads and their sons, engaged in kicking, rushed over one by one. The boy¡¯s father, a tall and muscr man in his thirties with a stern look, seemed tough. Seeing the scratches on his son¡¯s face, he became furious. He turned and pped Sheldon across the face. ¡°How could you scratch my son¡¯s face like that? Say you¡¯re sorry to him!¡± He hit Sheldon so hard that Sheldon lost his bnce and fell. The left side of his face swelled up right away. Tears filled his eyes, but he did his best not to let them out. Elma, who had been on a call nearby with her family, saw what happened, quickly ended her call, and rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Nanny Elma. ¡± Sheldon burst into tears at the sight of her, his voice breaking with each word. Elma lifted Sheldon upright. Seeing the swelling on his forehead and chhek, she was both shocked and furious. ¡°Sheldon, who did this to you?¡± Sheldon pointed at the man and his son. ¡°Them. ¡± ¡°Humph, my dad taught him a lesson!¡± the chubby boy yelled proudly. Elma, seeing the handprint on Sheldon¡¯s face, shook with rage. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s just a child. How could you hit him like that? How cruel!¡± Chapter 1860 The man retorted, ¡°Old witch, take a look at my son¡¯s face. He got those scratches from this brat. A p is the least I could do. I was being generous. ¡± Elma eximed, ¡°You. . ¡°Yes! He¡¯s nothing but a parentless orphan. My dad was just disciplining him!¡± the Little boy repeated. How could he im that Sheldon was an orphan? Elma felt a strong urge to confront the child. Hearing the father and son agree made Elma¡¯s heart sink. She clutched her chest, looking distressed. She scanned her surroundings and noticed a group of people strolling along the road. They were all males dressed in suits, and one happened to be someone she recognized. Her eyes lit up, and she turned to Sheldon. ¡°Sheldon, look who¡¯s over there. ¡± Sheldon wiped his tears and turned around. Seeing Lyndon¡¯s tall figure, his excitement was unmistakable. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. F¡­ Dad!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He refused to bebeled as an orphan. Since Lyndon had vowed to be his father, and that was who he was to Sheldon, his dad. ¡°Sheldon, go to your dad!¡± Elma encouraged without correcting him. After all, Lyndon was Sheldon¡¯s real father, and Sheldon was correct in what he said. ¡°Okay,¡± Sheldon replied and hurried towards Lyndon. Elma faced the man, her tone firm. ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough, don¡¯t run away. You¡¯ve harassed my grandson, and you can¡¯t just walk away from that. ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The man responded with a sneer, ¡°So, you¡¯ve got backup? We live in the same neighborhood, right? Maybe you should figure out who I am. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m right here, waiting for you toe back with help and apologize to my son. ¡± At his words, a flicker of worry crossed Elma¡¯s eyes. She recognized the man. He was well-known in their neighborhood. Rumor had it that he was a senior manager at a majorpany, earning millions every year. His son once got into a fight with a ssmate, leaving him with a minor scrape on his forehead. In response, he stormed the other kid¡¯s home with a crew and a German Shepherd by his side. Chapter 1861 They wrecked the ce, and his dog even bit that boy¡¯s grandfather. The attacked family thought about suing, but the man¡¯s influential connections made it difficult. Instead of justice, they found themselves pressured to move their child to a different school. The incident became well-known locally, making neighbors anxious at the mere mention of this family, going out of their way to avoid their child. With the recent incident involving Sheldon, the question arose. Would his father step in to defend him? Meanwhile, Sheldon was hurrying over to Lyndon. ¡°Dad!¡± Lyndon, alongside a few government officials, had been inspecting somend nearby and happened to walk past. Hearing Sheldon, he instinctively turned. ¡°Sheldon?¡± He was taken aback to run into Sheldon like this, a smile quickly spreading across his face. Bending down, he caught Sheldon in his arms, but his expression darkened at the sight of Sheldon¡¯s bruised face. ¡°What happened to your face, Sheldon?¡± he asked, concerncing his voice. ¡°I got hit,¡± Sheldon replied, a mix of hurt and anger in his tone. ¡°Who did that?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression turned grim. Sheldon pointed not far off. ¡°A mean man over there. ¡± Did an adult hit a kid? Lyndon squinted and stood taller. ¡°Jameson, Kendal, we¡¯re done for today.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve got a personal matter to take care of. ¡± ncing at Sheldon, Kendal expressed his astonishment, ¡°Lyndon, is he your son?¡± Lyndon nced at Sheldon but remained silent. ¡°Lyndon, has your son been bullied? Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Jameson suggested. Lyndon inquired, ¡°Will it hold you up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s head over,¡± Jameson replied, asking the driver to hang on for a bit. Lyndon lifted Sheldon and made their way toward the park. Chapter 1862 Sheldon, can you tell me why that man hit you?¡± Sheldon held onto him, speaking in a hurt and low voice. ¡°The chubby boy called me an orphan with no parents. I told him he was wrong. He used me of lying, pinned me down, and demanded I bark like a dog. I scratched his face while struggling, and then his dad pped me. Hearing Sheldon¡¯s story, Lyndon¡¯s expression turned cold. Kids arguing was one thing, but a parent stepping in to hit? What the hell? Was Sheldon targeted because he appeared to be alone? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sheldon. From now on, I¡¯m your dad. ¡± Lyndon gently stroked Sheldon¡¯s head, offering words offort. Sheldon gazed up at him, his eyes full of admiration, and nodded emphatically. Carrying Sheldon, Lyndon walked over to where the incident had urred before gently setting him down. ¡°Mr. Fernandez,¡± Elma addressed Lyndon politely. Lyndon acknowledged her with a nod, then turned his gaze sharply towards the others. ¡°Which asshole dared to hit my son?¡± He demanded, his voice sharp. The man responsible for hitting Sheldon retorted furiously, ¡°It was me. What are you going to do about it?¡± Lyndon fixed a cold stare on him. ¡°Ah, so it was you, you son of a bitch, cowardly attacking someone weaker? Are you aware of thew?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Do you realize the prison time for assault?¡± The man responded with a sneer of contempt. ¡°Are you trying to scare me? I was infamous on these streets when you were still in diapers, you brat! Listen here, your son scratched my son, Either get down on your knees and apologize to my son, or brace yourself!¡± His demeanor was both threatening and smug. Elma recalled the man¡¯s earlier behavior and nervously pulled on Lyndon¡¯s clothing. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, it might be wise not to provoke him. He¡¯s got influential connections. ¡± Influential connections? Lyndon was curious just how influential this man was! Lyndon reassured Elma, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elma. As long as I¡¯m here, Sheldon is under my protection. ¡± Chapter 1863 His gaze was steady, and his voice was calm, offering a profound sense of safety. Elma hesitated, her lips parting, but ultimately she remained silent. Lyndon faced the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious. What do you n to do to me?¡± The man scrutinized Lyndon and said, ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you? Let me share a story. Once, a guy hit my kid, and in response, I wrecked their home and let my dog bite them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They were just like you, mentioning thew. Guess how that turned out? Go on, tell him. ¡± He gestured for his friends to share the oue with Lyndon. One of his friends said, ¡°You¡¯d do well to apologize to Elmore. His uncle is Franco Watts, the town¡¯s deputy mayor. Cross him, and you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± So, the town¡¯s deputy mayor Franco was this man¡¯s support? That exined his boldness and attitude. Lyndon nced at his twopanions. The two exchanged nces. Kendal, puzzled, asks, ¡°You¡¯re Franco Watts¡¯s nephew?¡± Elmore sneered at him, ¡°Who do you think you are to interrupt?¡± Kendal¡¯s expression grew stern, and he looked towards Jameson. Jameson¡¯s demeanor also became grave. ¡°Kendal, give Franco a call. Let¡¯s see if he actually supports such misconduct. ¡± ¡°Right away, sir. ¡± Kendal pulled out his phone and made a call. Elmore, now wary, paid them closer attention. Their direct reference to Franco and the serious look on their faces gave him an uneasy feeling. Could they be connected to his uncle Franco? As he pondered, Kendal¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Hey Franco, where are you at? Oh, you¡¯re in a meeting? We have someone here iming to be your nephew and making a fuss. Jameson wanted me to check with you. Do you know this guy?¡± Was he really talking to Franco on the phone? The possibility of Kendal speaking to Franco sent a wave of dread through Elmore, who now watched nervously. Kendal turned to him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Elmore¡¯s face shifted. He gathered his courage and asked, ¡°Are you really on the phone with him? Don¡¯t fool me!¡± Chapter 1864 No more waiting around, Kendal put his phone on speaker and said, ¡°Franco, talk to him directly, man. ¡± Franco on the other side fired back, ¡°Who the hell are you? Running scams in my name? Seriously?¡± Elmore, recognizing the voice, reacted before thinking. With a sly grin, he leaned in a bit and said, ¡°Uncle Franco, it¡¯s me, Elmore Bates. ¡± There was a pause, then Franco yelled, ¡°It¡¯s you again! I¡¯m not your uncle! We are just some sort of distant rtive. I barely know you!¡± Elmore grinned awkwardly, ¡°Well, we¡¯re kind of rted. ¡± ¡°Quit that! Elmore Bates, did I not tell you to stop scamming in my name? Or I¡¯ll give you a problem!¡± shouted Franco, angry as hell. Everyone got it ¡ª Elmore had been faking power using Franco¡¯s name. Kendal spoke into the phone. ¡°Franco, it seems your distant rtive here¡¯s been misbehaving for a while. Are you sure you¡¯re not protecting him in secret?¡± Franco snapped back, ¡°Kendal, you know me. Elmore¡¯s practically a stranger. I have no idea how he¡¯s pulling this off. I warned him before but he isn¡¯t listening. Kendal, if he messes up again, give him a serious punishment. I don¡¯t want my rep ruined!¡± Elmore¡¯s forehead started sweating cold drops. Franco Watts wasn¡¯t close with his family but he knew how to fake it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d purposely drop words, making folks think he was tight with Franco. People clueless to the truth got conned and he¡¯d cash in and bully them. Mistakes happened and he always wriggled out of them. Today, though, things had blown up beyond his expectations. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m starving. Make him bow and say sorry. He should treat us to a feast,¡± the kid urged when his dad stayed quiet. His tone matched Elmore¡¯s arrogance. Clearly, they¡¯d pulled this stunt plenty before. Holding Sheldon, Lyndon shot a frosty look at the father-son duo. Elmore, scared stiff, pped his son. ¡°Shut it! This mess is all your doing!¡± The kid hit the ground, stunned for a second, then bawled his eyes out. Elmore, boiling mad, barked, ¡°Quit the tears! Cut it out!¡± The kid wailed louder, never used to such treatment. Chapter 1865 ¡°Mommy, I want my mommy!¡± Elmore grabbed his son and gave him a firm butt smack. ¡°Your mom spoils you. Why the tears?¡± He was ruthless, taking out his anger on the kid. The little boy¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and Lyndon, ice-cold, said, ¡°Mr. Bates, your son¡¯s messed up because you didn¡¯t teach him right. Reflect on yourself beforeying a hand on him. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Elmore stopped and smiled. ¡°My bad. Just a kid¡¯s spat. I shouldn¡¯t have pampered him. And I was overprotective. How about this? Take your kid to the hospital. I¡¯ll foot the bill, no matter how much. And throw in whateverpensation you want. ¡± Elmore was trying to buy his way out. Lyndon scoffed, ¡°Money isn¡¯t my issue. ¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Elmore inquired, his voice tinged with embarrassment. Lyndon replied coldly, ¡°How about we settle this with a taste of your own medicine? Your son has left mine with a swollen face, so I suggest you p yourself fifty times as a form of apology. ¡± Let him p himself? Fifty times no less! That would leave his face puffed up like a balloon. Seeing the unyielding look in Lyndon¡¯s eyes, Elmore clenched his teeth and said with a strained smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m at fault here. I¡¯ll take the punishment. ¡± And with that, he started hitting himself. Lyndon watched with a mocking smile. ¡°Put some effort into it. What is this, a gentle pat?¡± Elmore was at a loss for words. He realized that unless he appeased Lyndon now, there would be no end to this. Resigned, he started to p himself harder. Lyndon drew Sheldon closer, settling him on his shoulder, and ced headphones over his ears. ¡°Listen to the music. ¡± As the boy nestled against him, absorbing the soothing tunes and gazing into Lyndon¡¯s tender eyes, a sense of being cherished washed over him, lighting up his face. After the fiftieth p, Elmore¡¯s mouth was bleeding, his cheeks puffed and bruised. He put on a bitter smile and asked, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Chapter 1866 Enough? Of course it wasn¡¯t. Lyndon scoffed and instructed his assistant, ¡°Take him to the police. I¡¯m pressing charges for assault!¡± What! Lyndon was still intent on taking legal action! Elmore¡¯s demeanor shifted drastically as he pleaded, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already pped myself. Isn¡¯t that punishment enough?¡± Lyndon retorted, ¡°People like you need to learn a proper lesson. A stint in jail might prevent you from leading your offspring astray. ¡± At that moment, Elmore felt his heart sink, but Lyndon¡¯s assistant blocked any further approach. Elmore said with anxiety, ¡°Sir, surely we can find a better solution to this. It¡¯s all a big misunderstanding. Let¡¯s not involve the police. ¡± Lyndon, losing his temper, responded, ¡°What just happened was thest straw, Mr. Bates. I suggest youe clean to the police about all your illegal activities and hope for some mercy. I¡¯ll have my assistant watch you closely. If you hide anything, I¡¯ll make sure you spend your days behind bars for decades!¡± His voice wasced with threat, leaving Elmore¡¯s face drained of color. He knew he hadmitted many crimes but dreaded the thought of prison. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Please, forgive me. ¡± As Lyndon walked away, Elmore tried to follow, but Lyndon¡¯s assistant blocked his path with a cold demeanor. ¡°Come with me to the police station, please. ¡± Elmore inquired, ¡°Who is your boss?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Fernandez family in Betton?¡± the assistant answered, devoid of warmth. So, he was linked to the Fernandez family? Elmore knew he was done for! He slumped to the ground in despair. The assistant took charge of the situation while Lyndon proceeded with Sheldon, Jameson, and Kendal. Elma was stunned and quickly followed Lyndon. She admired how swiftly and decisively Lyndon handled issues. She thought if Sheldon had such a father by his side, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about bullies anymore. Yet, she wondered, what if Tilda rejected him? ¡°Jameson, Kendal, thanks to the both of you,¡± Lyndon said, showing his gratitude. ¡°We didn¡¯t do much. Your son¡¯s had a tough time. Make sure to apply ice to his injury to bring down the swelling,¡± Jameson suggested with a smile. ¡°Indeed, I will. ¡± Lyndon agreed, removing Sheldon¡¯s earphones and gently patting his head. Chapter 1867 Kendal, observing the little boy, said with a smile, ¡°Your son looks exactly like you. He¡¯s like a mini version of you. ¡± Jameson chimed in, ¡°No doubt about it, he¡¯s inherited your fantastic genespletely. ¡± Lyndon subtly lifted his eyebrows and turned his gaze towards Sheldon. It was clear that they were ttering him by praising Sheldon¡¯s good looks. But he had to admit that Sheldon indeed looked remarkably like him. Maybe it was their striking simrity that fate used to weave their lives together, hinting at a shared future as a family. Once the government officials had left, Lyndon¡¯s attention shifted to Elma. Elma quickly showed her appreciation, saying, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I¡¯m so thankful for your help today. ¡± Lyndon responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you have any first aid supplies at home? If not, I can buy some from the pharmacy. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got some,¡± Elma responded in a hurry. With a child around, it wasmon sense to have basic medical supplies on hand. ¡°Let¡¯s head out, then. ¡± Lyndon, holding the boy, began to move forward. Was he making his way to their home? Elma wondered. Surprised, Elma paused briefly before deciding to follow him. Lyndon seemed like a good man. Spending more time with Sheldon might convince Tilda. Guided by Elma and carrying Sheldon, Lyndon arrived at their apartment building and took the elevator to the 15th floor. Upon entering, Elma offered him a pair of disposable slippers. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, we don¡¯t have slippers for men, so these disposables will have to do,¡± Elma mentioned as Lyndon set Sheldon down and agreed, slipping into the disposables. Theck of men¡¯s slippers was a subtle hint of no permanent male presence and rare visits from men. Tilda¡¯s private life appeared to be simple. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the first aid kit,¡± Elma announced after getting Sheldon into his tiny slippers. ¡°Alright. ¡± Together, Lyndon and Sheldon stepped into the living room. ¡°Dad, want me to show you around?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sheldon, bubbling with excitement, tentatively called Lyndon ¡°Dad¡±, watching his reaction closely Chapter 1868 Lyndon met Sheldon¡¯s eager gaze and gently nodded, epting the new title. With a bright smile, Sheldon tugged at Lyndon¡¯s hand, eagerly guiding him further into their home. The apartment had three bedrooms, one living room, and two bathrooms. Each room was decorated with a mix of elegance and coziness. A delicate, pleasing scent lingered in the air. It was clear that the woman of the apartment possessed a keen eye for style and grace. ¡°Look, Dad, here¡¯s where I y. This is Nanny Elma¡¯s room, and over there is Tilda¡¯s,¡± Sheldon enthusiastically exined.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hand in hand, Sheldon led Lyndon through the apartment. Lyndon took his time exploring, showing his approval with asional nods. Soon, Sheldon excitedly pulled him into the master bedroom. ¡°Dad, this is Tilda¡¯s room. I used to sleep here too,¡± Sheldon said, his voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness. Sheldon¡¯s voice carried a touch of regret, noticed by Lyndon, who responded with a gentle smile. He quickly looked around, noticing everything in the room. The room had a big closet you could walk into and a line of bookshelves. Even though there wasn¡¯t much space and it was a bit crowded, everything was arranged neatly, not messy or cluttered, but nicely organized. A photo frame on the nightstand captured a tender moment between Tilda and Sheldon. In the picture, a one-year-old Sheldon beamed, cradled in Tilda¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sheldon, it¡¯s time for your treatment,¡± Elma called out. ¡°Alright. ¡± Sheldon gave Lyndon a quick look. Lyndon lifted Sheldon, exited Tilda¡¯s bedroom, cleaned Sheldon¡¯s face and hands, and then settled him on the living room sofa to treat his bruises. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, should I take care of that?¡± Elma offered, opening the first aid kit. ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± Lyndon said, epting a tube of ointment from Elma. Elma watched quietly as he carefully applied the ointment to Sheldon¡¯s bruises. Sheldon winced slightly from the sting of the ointment. Chapter 1869 ¡°Is it painful?¡± Lyndon asked softly. Sheldon first nodded, then hesitated and shook his head. Seeing Sheldon¡¯s furrowed brows, Lyndon eased his touch with the ointment and asked, ¡°What do your actions mean?¡± ¡°It stings a bit, but I¡¯m tough. I can take it,¡± Sheldon dered with the earnestness of a child. Lyndon¡¯s smile widened and he said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. You¡¯re incredibly brave. ¡± Puffing up with pride, Sheldon straightened himself. Looking at the handsome man¡¯s face nearby, Sheldon blinked and asked softly, ¡°Can I call you dad all the time?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Lyndon replied, nodding briefly. Sheldon¡¯s face lit up with happiness, but then he looked down, suddenly remembering something.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Tilda might not be on board,¡± he said quietly. After putting on the ointment, Lyndon saw Sheldon looking listless andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, convincing girls isn¡¯t hard. We¡¯ll get her to agree together. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. ¡°Okay!¡± Sheldon really admired Lyndon for standing up to the bully for him. He was nowpletely in awe of Lyndon. He believed if Lyndon thought they could persuade Tilda, then they surely would! Lyndon gave him a smile and got up. But Sheldon quickly caught Lyndon¡¯s hand, looking up at him eagerly. ¡°Dad, are you leaving now?¡± Lyndon was just heading to wash his hands, but Sheldon¡¯s clingy gesture melted his heart. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sheldon nodded eagerly. Smiling gently, Lyndon said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay. ¡± Chapter 1870 Sheldon¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then you¡¯ll y with me!¡± ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°How about¡­ word chain?¡± Sheldon suggested. Lyndon stopped in his tracks. ¡®s BunnyBookery He figured this was probably a game Tilda and Sheldon yed together often. ¡°Alright, but I need to wash my hands first. ¡± ¡°sure, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Sheldon said. Sheldon stayed close to Lyndon. Elma busied herself with organizing the first aid kit, watching them with a satisfied and expectant smile. She was happy to see that Sheldon¡¯s dad seemed like a good guy. And she hoped he could win Tilda over. Suddenly, her phone vibrated in her pocket. It was a call from Tilda. Elma, casting a quick look towards the bathroom, stepped aside to pick up the phone. ¡°Tilda. ¡± ¡°Elma, what¡¯s Sheldon doing?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice carried a yful tone. Sheldon usually called Tilda or sent a message. Not hearing from Sheldon all day made Tilda curious. ¡°Sheldon¡¯s with Mr. Fernandez right now,¡± Elma shared, sticking to what was happening. Tilda¡¯s smile disappeared, and she stood up quickly, worry written all over her face. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Tilda, something happened with Sheldon today¡­¡± Elma filled Tilda in on everything that happened that day. Then Elma wrapped it up, saying, ¡°Luckily, Mr. Fernandez was there to handle the bully and avenge Sheldon. ¡± Tilda gripped her phone, her heart pounding. She felt a mix of concern for Sheldon and astonishment that Lyndon was at her ce.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1871 She needed a moment to collect herself. ¡°Is he still there?¡± Seeing Sheldon walking hand in hand with Lyndon towards Sheldon¡¯s room, Elma answered, ¡°Yes, he is ying with Sheldon. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming home now,¡± Tilda said. Ending the call, Tilda took a deep breath, made a quick apology to Rosalynn and the director, and drove home fast. When she got back, the living room was silent and empty. Slipping into her house shoes, Tilda was filled with a sense of unease and curiosity. Tilda wondered if they were outside. ¡°Dad, is this how you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing great. Keep it up. ¡± She heard this exchangeing from Sheldon¡¯s room. Tilda¡¯s hand tensed, and she bit her lip lightly. Why was Sheldon calling him dad again? And Lyndon responded as if it was the most natural thing. She walked quickly to Sheldon¡¯s room and pushed the door open. Inside, Lyndon was sitting at Sheldon¡¯s small desk, staring at aputer screen. Sheldon was on hisp. The two of them, one tall and one small, looked up at the noise.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Their deep, dark eyes looked so much alike. Tilda¡¯s heart raced, her grip tightened as she tried to steady herself. ¡°Sheldon. ¡± ¡°Tilda. ¡± Sheldon lit up at the sight of Tilda, beaming a wide smile her way. Tilda, doing her best to stayposed, came over and took Sheldon from Lyndon. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, who gave you the okay to let Sheldon use theputer? Aren¡¯t you aware that the radiation and its bad effects on the eyes?¡± Chapter 1872 She began with a slew ofints, her voice anything but weing. Lyndon, not bothered, looked at his watch. ¡°Wie just watched for a short while. It¡¯s not going to harm his eyes. ¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tilda retorted, ¡°But that misses the whole point. Sheldon¡¯s just a kid, why start him onputers so early?¡± ¡°Because he shows a genuine interest inputers,¡± Lyndon exined. Tilda scowled. ¡°Children take interest in many things, does that mean we should let them dive into anything? Mr. Fernandez, if you don¡¯t know the first thing about raising kids, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t mislead him with your opinions. ¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t fathom why Lyndon felt sofortable marching into her home as if he ran the ce. Lyndon kept up with her as she left carrying Sheldon. ¡°Or do you prefer him to stick to word chain game with you all day? He¡¯s a boy, are you nning to raise him to be a sissy poet or artist?¡± Tilda found herself at a loss for words. How could he even think that way? She halted, set Sheldon down, and turned to confront the calm man with a mix of irritation and disbelief. ¡°When did enjoying literature and the arts ever diminish a man¡¯s masculinity?¡± Lyndon nodded. ¡°Well, not entirely. But there¡¯s this old saying, ¡®A schr isn¡¯t much use for anything,¡¯ right?¡± Tilda, surprised, snapped back, ¡°So, you think messing around withputers is what makes someone worthwhile?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± Lyndon replied. ¡°But if Sheldon findsputers interesting, we ought to encourage that, don¡¯t you think?¡± He watched her closely, gauging her response. Tilda shot him a look. ¡°Encourage what? Video games? Mr. Fernandez, let me make myself clear. If you know nothing about parenting, please don¡¯te here and lead my¡­ Sheldon astray. ¡± In her fervor, Tilda almost spilled more than she intended! She could forget the mistake he had made four years ago, but why couldn¡¯t he just leave her and her child alone now? ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Who told you I was teaching him gaming? I¡¯m actually introducing him to programming,¡± Lyndon said, noting the color in Tilda¡¯s cheeks with a rxed tone. Caught off guard, Tilda looked over at Sheldon, who seemed just as confused, and pushed up her sses. ¡°You¡¯re teaching him programming? How old do you think he is? He¡¯s barely even touched aputer before. ¡± Lyndon remarked, ¡°You didn¡¯t know Sheldon¡¯s really good withputers? Given yourck of knowledge aboutputers, I¡¯m not surprised. ¡± Tilda was at a loss for words again. Chapter 1873 She pondered how Lyndon hade to know about her difficulties withputers. No, she wasn¡¯t bad at it. She simply wasn¡¯t that good at it! ¡°Who told you I¡¯m not good withputers?¡± Tilda shot back, her expression showing both embarrassment and irritation. Lyndon lifted an eyebrow and looked over at Sheldon. Just then, Sheldon, feeling somewhat guilty, grabbed onto Tilda¡¯s leg and let out a nervousugh. ¡°Tilda, please don¡¯t be upset. I identally let it slip. ¡± So, Sheldon was the one who had leaked the information about her! Tilda felt both annoyed and slightly amused. Before she graduated, she had mistakenly erased some files and sought help from a senior who was majoringputer science. During their conversation, she had humorously referred to herself as not good withputers. Apparently, Sheldon had overheard and remembered this. Remembering was one thing, but revealing her secret in front of others was slightly irritating. Tilda looked at him with a pretend serious face. Yet, seeing the bruises on his face, Tilda¡¯s heart softened. She knelt down, gently held his face, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you still hurting?¡± Sheldon blinked hisrge eyes and said with determination, ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m strong. It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Tilda softly touched his hair and smiled weakly, then stood and turned to Lyndon. ¡°Elma has already filled me in. Thanks for today. ¡± Lyndon, looking serious, replied, ¡°Miss Larson, if you really want to thank me, then reconsider my offer. ¡± Reconsidering his offer? Did he mean the fake marriage with him? Keeping her cool, Tilda tore her sharp eyes away from Lyndon and balled her hands into fists as she said, ¡°Guess I haven¡¯t made myself clear the first time. You can keep your offer because I will never ept it. ¡± Looking at Sheldon, Lyndon said, ¡°Go and y in your room, Sheldon. ¡± The boy nced at the two of them before nodding and walking toward his room obediently.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even at a young age, Sheldon could understand why Lyndon sent him away. His dad was going to persuade Tilda to get married! Watching Sheldon go, Tilda pursed her lips. Since when did he start following instructions from Lyndon? ¡°You once said Sheldon is Elma¡¯s grandson. So is he already registered as a citizen of Skrix?¡± Lyndon asked, taking Tilda out of her thoughts. Chapter 1874 As the question registered in her mind, she felt a lump in her throat and asked warily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Was he suspecting something? ¡°Have you thought about his schooling? He¡¯s going to be in kindergarten soon. ording to thew, he has to be a citizen here before he can be enrolled in a public school. Otherwise, he would have to be put in a private school,¡± Lyndon exined. So, that was what he meant? Tilda sighed in relief inwardly. She thought Lyndon was doubting Sheldon¡¯s Lineage. To hide her reaction, she adjusted her sses at the nose of her bridge. Lyndon didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so he continued, ¡°If he isn¡¯t registered here, he might need to return to his hometown so he could study at a public school. You will be separated from him. If he stays here, he can only be enrolled in a private school as he¡¯s unregistered. Do you want that for him? A private school? You know the education they offer isn¡¯t as great as in public schools. ¡± If you really love him, you will give him the best. ¡± His words made Tilda hesitate. Sheldon wouldn¡¯t go to kindergarten until next year, so she hadn¡¯t thought about it yet. But sending Sheldon back to Skrix or enrolling him in a private school was definitely out of the question. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. My family has a few connections. If I pull some strings, I can get Sheldon into a fine school,¡± Tilda said after getting herself together. Lyndon nodded thoughtfully at her words and asked, ¡°But what are you going to do about the bullying? Even if you get him into a fine school, his peers can still make fun of him for being an orphan. What happened today can happen again at any time. Do you want him to live in insecurity and fear?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery His tone was calm, but his words touched her heart. Tilda clenched her fists, her expression hardening. Of course, she didn¡¯t want any of that for Sheldon. She only wanted him to be happy and free, like how a kid should be. She would do anything to give him that, except marry Lyndon and Live with him, even if it¡¯d be only on paper! Tensed silence fell into the room. The reflection of the setting sun against the window illuminated the side of her face. Lyndon kept his gaze at her, waiting for her response. Just then, the door swung open and revealed Elma, carrying many paper bags. ¡°Oh, Tilda, you¡¯re home,¡± Elma eximed happily at seeing her. Tilda looked away from Lyndon and turned around, sighing in relief of the disruption. ¡°Did you went out of buy groceries?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Elma answered, looking at the two of them with a smile.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be making dinner. Please stay and have dinner with us, Mr. Fernandez. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Chapter 1875 ¡°No, he can¡¯t!¡± Tilda and Lyndon answered at the same time. Lyndon raised an eyebrow and looked at Tilda with inquiring eyes. Tilda adjusted her sses and quickly reasoned, ¡°I mean, we have troubled you enough for today, haven¡¯t we? You must be busy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. We don¡¯t want to keep you more from your work. ¡± Letting him join them for dinner? There was no way she would allow that. Lyndon put his hands in his pockets, his lips curling into a smirk at Tilda¡¯s words. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I still need to have proper meals, don¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t you just say that you are very grateful to me, Miss Larson? How can you turn me away from your dinner table?¡± Tilda gritted her teeth and stared at the man¡¯s calm expression for one tense moment before finally looking away. ¡°Of course, you can stay for dinner, Mr. Fernandez,¡± Elma quickly interjected. ¡°Please have a seat and wait for a while. The dishes will be ready soon. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Lyndon nodded and plopped down on the sofa, as if it was the most natural thing for him to do. He had long legs, and the space in the living room seemed to shrink at his presence. Tilda stayed to the side, fuming in silence. Why was he barging into her life again? ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty,¡± Lyndon suddenly said. Damn it all to hell! Serving him was thest thing she wanted to do. Tilda swallowed a string of expletives and remained rooted to the spot. Lyndon cocked his to the side and raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to move. After a few seconds passed with no reaction from her, he stood up and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get it myself, then. Elma, can I have a ss of water?¡± Elma, who was busily puttering around the kitchen, called out, ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll bring you a ss right away. ¡± ¡°What are you making?¡± Lyndon had already popped into the kitchen and appeared behind her. ¡°Oh, just something simple. I hope you¡¯ll like them. ¡± ¡°But of course. You cooked them, after all. Do you need my help with anything?¡± Lyndon offered. ¡°No, no, not at all. Just make yourselffortable and wait. ¡± Lyndon and Elma were having a friendly chat. Tilda watched their exchange from a few feet away, her brows furrowed. They hadn¡¯t known each other for that long, so why were they being so familiar with each other? Chapter 1876 She drew in a sharp breath, then turned in her heel and headed to Sheldon¡¯s room. Tilda found the little boy reading a picture book. He perked up when he heard here in, and called out to her in a sweet voice. ¡°Tilda!¡± ¡°Hello, there. ¡± She picked him up and carried him to the small couch. She settled him on herp before examining the bruises on his face for the umpteenth time. Thinking of what Lyndon had said, she smoothed Sheldon¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Do you hate reading?¡± The boy shook his head.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No, I Like reading!¡± His round eyes were practically sparkling with zeal. ¡°Then, how about yingputer games?¡± Sheldon moved his lips, but said nothing. She could tell that the answer was a yes. Boys generally preferred ying games. It was rare to see a boy be so keen on reading. But Tilda had raised Sheldon ording to her own preferences. She was a bookworm, so she had taught him to read at an early age. In doing so, she failed to remember that Sheldon was a boy, and that his interests might lie on something more adventurous and thrilling. Tilda felt a little disheartened. she was disappointed with herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Tilda,¡± the little boy rushed tofort her. ¡°I don¡¯t like ying on theputer at all. I only Like reading. ¡± Tilda was touched by his concern. She tousled his hair and gave him a tender smile. ¡°What are you saying? You can do whatever you want. ¡®s BunnyBookery You can read and yputer games, you don¡¯t have to choose. But if you y, you should only do it for an hour at a time, or you will hurt your eyes. You don¡¯t want to be stuck wearing sses Like me, do you?¡± Hearing this, Sheldon¡¯s adorable face broke into a grin. ¡°Okay! Tilda, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman with sses in the world!¡± She chuckled and lightly pinched his cheek. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sweet talker? I remember you calling me aputer idiot behind my back, though. ¡± Sheldon giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, Tilda. It was a slip of the tongue! I won¡¯t say it again. ¡± ¡°Well? What other shorings of mine did you spill to him?¡± The boy¡¯s smile turned mischievous as he held up his index finger. ¡°Just the one more, that you can¡¯t cook at all¡­ And that you almost burned the kitchen once!¡± Tilda¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. He said that to Lyndon? By ident? No, she guessed Sheldon had deliberately exposed her embarrassing failures to that man! Chapter 1877 Outside Sheldon¡¯s room, Lyndon leaned casually against the door, one hand in his pocket, ears tuned to Tilda and Sheldon¡¯s conversation. A grin spread across his face. This woman talked tough in front of him but she seemed to be cool with taking feedback. ¡°Sheldon, you want a father?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice piped up from inside. Lyndon perked up, standing a bit straighter, catching every word. Inside, Sheldon peered at Tilda, his eyes rolling, tugging her arm. ¡°Tilda, Mr. Fernandez¡¯s the bomb. He said he¡¯d be my dad and keep us both safe. ¡± Tilda stayed silent, a small furrow in her brow. Sheldon got antsy. ¡°Tilda?¡± Tilda met his gaze, enveloping him in a tight hug. ¡°Sheldon, you can call him dad. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She didn¡¯t want to bum Sheldon out. It seemed he really dug Lyndon to think of him as his father. Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you cool being his girlfriend?¡± Tilda sat up, and pinched his cheek, teasing, ¡°I¡¯ll be your girlfriend, right? I¡¯m waiting for you to grow up. I can¡¯t be with someone else, can I?¡± Though Sheldon felt a bit let down, he was still rather pleased. Tilda wasn¡¯t down to be Lyndon¡¯s girlfriend but at least she was cool with him calling him dad. Lyndon must¡¯ve worked his charm on Tilda. He was awesome! Outside the door, Lyndon¡¯s dark eyes twinkled, and a chuckle escaped him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tilda agreed to let him step up as the kid¡¯s dad but she shot down his proposal. She was stubborn as theye, that one. Yet, he lucked out with a son out of the blue. Any other blind date, he¡¯d have sent thedies packing. Not too shabby! Then, the door swung open. Spotting Lyndon, Tilda¡¯s surprise flickered briefly before she shut the door. Chapter 1878 ¡°Mr. Fernandez, what¡¯s the deal? Snooping around? Can¡¯t say I¡¯m shocked. Fancy clothes often cover up hypocrisy,¡± she quipped. Lyndon coughed, quickly regaining his cool. ¡°There¡¯s no need for sass. Your ce is so snug. If you want privacy, some soundproofing during renovations wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Tilda was floored by his cheek. ¡°This is my turf. I don¡¯t need your two cents on home decor. ¡± Lyndon raised a brow, firing back, ¡°If you know it¡¯s your ce, you should remember I¡¯m your guest. You¡¯re a well-received scriptwriter. Aren¡¯t manners part of your expertise? Seems like you skipped that ss!¡± ¡°What a nerve!¡± Tilda was stunned again. Staring at his handsome face, she fought the urge to p him. ¡°What a piece of work! Turns out he¡¯s got a mouth on him!¡± Tilda mused under her breath. Nearby, Elma caught a glimpse of the showdown.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing their sh, she grinned kindly. To Elma, they looked like a couple having a spat. Mr. Fernandez sure knew how to spice up the ce! Later that evening, Rosalynn came home to find Gail just finishing up some baking. ¡°Whoa, smells amazing!¡± Rosalynn gushed. Gail beamed, saying, ¡°Rosa, whipped up some blueberry cookies. Fresh out of the oven. Want to try?¡± ¡°You bet. ¡± Rosalynn sauntered over, a grin stered on her face. Gail popped a cookie in her mouth, asking, ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Rosalynn nodded eagerly. ¡°Delish! Mom, your cooking gets better and better!¡± Hearing the praise, Gail grinned and handed Rosalynn another piece once she¡¯d finished. ¡°Easy on them, don¡¯t spoil your appetite for dinner,¡± Gail advised. Rosalynn was tempted for more cookies but she heeded her mom¡¯s words and stopped. ncing around, she inquired, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my mother-inw?¡± Chapter 1879 ¡°She made her way to the psychological consulting center this afternoon. She insisted on going alone,¡± Gail shared. The smile that had been ying on Rosalynn¡¯s lips vanished at the mention of Noemi. The knowledge of her mother-inw¡¯s continued treatment weighed heavily on her, prompting a silent nod of acknowledgment. Rosalynn caught the brief pause in Gail¡¯s speech, a hint that there was more she hesitated to say. With a warm smile, she encouraged, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s on your mind? Please, tell me. ¡± Taking a deep breath, Gail ventured, ¡°Rosa it seems Noemi¡¯s attitude towards you has softened a bit, but she¡¯s yet to fully wee you into her heart. I¡¯d advise you to tread lightly around her. Try to be understanding, okay?¡± Gail then recounted how Noemi had mentioned seeing Rosalynn and Lyndon together the other night. She trusted her daughterpletely, yet the delicate nature of Noemi¡¯s health meant Gail couldn¡¯t openly disagree with her. Despite feeling a pang of sympathy for Rosalynn¡¯s situation, Gail believed that fostering peace with Noemi was crucial for the family¡¯s harmony. ¡°I understand,¡± Rosalynn replied. Linking her arm through Gail¡¯s, Rosalynn rested her head against her mother¡¯s shoulder, drawingfort from the scent that was uniquely hers. In that moment, she wished, more than anything, for Noemi to one day view things with the same grace and understanding as her mother. ¡°Mom, the woman who bes your daughter-inw will surely count herself lucky. ¡± Gail couldn¡¯t help but smile at Rosalynn¡¯sment. ¡°You always know just what to say. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m being honest,¡± Rosalynn replied with a yful tone. Gail¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Your brother has plenty of time before he thinks about marriage. For now, I¡¯m more excited about the prospect of a grandchild. ¡± Rosalynn matched her seriousness. ¡°Being your daughter, and any futu re grandchild of yours, is a blessing indeed. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Gail¡¯s heart swelled with happiness at the acknowledgment. Momentster, Gail asked, ¡°Tell me, is Lyndon seriously considering a rtionship with Miss Larson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn responded, sitting up a little straighter. ¡°I¡¯ve met her once. She struck me as both kind and refined. Given their families, they would make a fine pair,¡± Gail remarked. Rosalynn¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Imagine, they¡¯ll be singing your praises as their matchmaker. ¡± Gail chuckled at that. ¡°Me, a matchmaker? No, the real cupid here is that charming young Sheldon. ¡± The mention of Sheldon sent Rosalynn into a fit of giggles. ¡°Oh, Mom, if only you¡¯d met Sheldon. He¡¯s truly a delight and so very amusing. ¡± Gail yfully suggested, ¡°Maybe in nine months, you¡¯ll have a Little one just as endearing. ¡± Chapter 1880 ¡°That¡¯s the hope. I do wonder if my child will share Sheldon¡¯s charm,¡± Rosalynn mused, lost in thought about the future. ¡°Absolutely! Given how remarkable my daughter and son-inw are, it¡¯s no surprise. You¡¯re both gic goldmines. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalynn¡¯sughter filled the room, adding warmth to their conversation. Their pleasant exchange continued until Noemi returned home. She looked noticeably more at ease, likely the result of her recent visit to a therapist. ¡°Noemi, wee back. How about a cookie?¡± Gail offered, her tone brimming with hospitality. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m watching my figure,¡± Noemi responded. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. One cookie won¡¯t hurt. ¡± With that, Gail yfully ced a cookie into Noemi¡¯s mouth. Left with little choice, Noemi indulged. Gail then shifted the topic. ¡°There¡¯s a gallery opening tomorrow. How about we all go for a visit?¡± Noemi, still holding the cookie, teased, ¡°Is this your way of bribing me with food?¡± Gail¡¯s smile broadened as she turned to Rosalynn. ¡°You¡¯reing too, Rosa. ¡± Rosalynn, with a gentle hand on her belly, jested, ¡°Mom, are you trying to immerse your future grandchild in an artistic atmosphere?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gail responded gleefully. ¡°Alright then,¡± Rosalynn conceded. Inside Tilda¡¯s cozy apartment, dinner had just concluded, and Lyndon was getting ready to leave. Noticing Tilda was elsewhere, Sheldon tugged at Lyndon¡¯s sleeve, signalin g him to bend down to his level. ¡°Dad, Tilda mentioned she¡¯d like you to be my dad. So, when are you nning to visit me next?¡± the boy inquired with hopeful eyes. Lyndon offered a reassuring smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop by whenever I get the chance. ¡± ¡°Is it okay if I call you sometime?¡± the boy asked, his eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Lyndon affirmed. Turning to Elma, he requested, ¡°Elma, could you find me some paper and a pen? I want to give Sheldon my phone number. ¡± ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Elma responded, moving quickly to fulfill the request. Still staring at Lyndon, the boy shared, ¡°Dad, Tilda might have joked about waiting for me to grow up to be her boyfriend, but I¡¯d rather see her as your girlfriend first. You could persuade her, couldn¡¯t you? I believe you can!¡± Slightly amused, Lynden gently tousled Sheldon¡¯s hair in a fatherly gesture. With the sudden realization of fatherhood, he found the matter of pursuing a romantic rtionship less pressing than ever before. Chapter 1881 Stepping out of the bathroom, Tilda spotted Sheldon and Lyndon chilling, sending her hands into a curl. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, Sheldon¡¯s been glued to you all day. My bad. Catch youter,¡± Tilda hinted, nudging Lyndon towards the exit. Lyndon raised an eyebrow. ¡°No sweat. I have to hang with my son, right?¡± His son? Tilda was taken aback. He was jumping into the dad role way too quickly! ¡°Hey, Mr. Fernandez, here you go,¡± Elma chirped, handing Lyndon pen and paper. Lyndon scribbled down his digits. ¡°Here¡¯s my number. Holler if you need anything,¡± he said. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Got it,¡± Elma said, snatching the note eagerly. Lyndon tousled Sheldon¡¯s hair. ¡°I have to go.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Bye, Dad. ¡± Sheldon gave a half-hearted wave, reluctance shining in his bright eyes. Lyndon hesitated for a moment, feeling a twinge of reluctance to go. That little guy was just too darn cute. With a smile, Lyndon nodded to Elma and Tilda before exiting the apartment. The door mmed shut, finally putting an end to his presence. Only then did Tilda feel a weight lift off her shoulders. Finally, he was gone; her peace returned. Tilda let out a sigh of relief, ncing down at Sheldon. Chapter 1882 But seeing the sadness in his eyes, her heart sank. She must admit that man had a way with kids and out of the blue, Sheldon liked him a great deal. Would Sheldon end up liking Lyndon more than her? Unthinkable! Sheldon was her little guy, raised by her. He adored her the most! He belonged to her, no doubt about it! ¡°Granny Elma, where¡¯s Dad¡¯s number?¡± Sheldon pestered Elma for Lyndon¡¯s contact. ¡°Sure thing,¡± Elma replied, handing over the paper. Sheldon eagerly unfolded it, eyes glued to the numbers as ifmitting them to memory. He had a sharp memory and already knew Tilda¡¯s and Elma¡¯s numbers by heart. Seeing his intense focus, Tilda felt a jumble of emotions. She let out a small sigh, deciding to lend a hand as Elma tidied up. ¡°Tilda, take a break. I got this,¡± Elma insisted.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯U pitch in. ¡± Tilda smiled, heading to the kitchen with tes. Watching Tilda¡¯s slender frame, Elma hesitated but held her tongue. Once in the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Tilda, Mr. Fernandez seems like a good guy. ¡± Tilda paused, dishes in hand. Chapter 1883 ¡°Elma, all I want is to be with Sheldon forever. ¡± ¡°But he¡¯s Sheldon¡¯s dad after all, isn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t you want to hear Sheldon call you ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± As Tilda was about to dump scraps into the bin, Elma¡¯s words hit her hard. The te slipped from her hands, shattering on the floor. Elma pulled away Tilda, concerned. ¡°You okay?¡± Tilda shook her head, dabbing at the stains on her clothes. ¡°Go change, I¡¯ll handle this mess,¡± Elma urged, sounding rushed. Wordlessly, Tilda headed for her room, leaning against the door once inside. Elma¡¯s words echoed in her mind, stirring up pain. She wanted Sheldon to call her Mom too. But the idea of living with Lyndon? No way. That night had been a nightmare, haunting her every thought, sending shivers down her spine. The mere thought of facing Lyndon scared her senseless. How could she ever ept him into their lives? As the evening darkened, Brian came back to the Moreno household, carrying a faint scent of alcohol. Rosalynn assisted him in removing his coat, inquiring, ¡°Were you out for work?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. With a tender expression, he appreciated Rosalynn¡¯s attention before embracing her from behind.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Darling, I need some uplifting warmth from you first,¡± he whispered. Rosalynn giggled, sensing his gentle gestures, and turned to respond with a passionate kiss. As they parted, both were slightly breathless. Chapter 1884 Bathed in the affectionate glow, Brian¡¯s fatigue appeared to vanish. He swallowed lightly and guided Rosalynn to sit on the couch, enveloping her in his arms. ¡°How was your day?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I went to the filming set for a while and worked on some design sketches,¡± Rosalynn replied. Brian gently stroked her belly, addressing their unborn child, ¡°Did you behave in your mommy¡¯s tummy today, little one? If you¡¯ve been mischievous, you better watch out, Daddy might have to give you a little spanking. ¡± His voice, perhaps influenced by the alcohol, carried a particrly captivating tone. Peering into his handsome face, Rosalynn yfully remarked, ¡°If our baby¡¯s mischievous, it¡¯s definitely taking after you. Maybe you should be the one getting spanked. ¡± Brian toyed with her hand, suggesting, ¡°Why not after you?¡± Rosalynn held her ground firmly, replying, ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯m ady, remember?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow, teasingly firing back, ¡°But didn¡¯t someone confess to being quite mischievous as a child?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn was momentarily stunned, recalling their earlier conversation at her apartment. At this moment, she appreciated his good memory. ¡°No matter how much mischief I got into, I bet it was nothingpared to you! Come on, don¡¯t tell me you were well-behaved anddylike as a child?¡± ¡°Definitely not,¡± Brian admitted with a grin. ¡°That settles it!¡± Rosalynn dered triumphantly. Brian nodded in mock defeat, conceding, ¡°Okay, okay, you win. Oh my, the baby isn¡¯t even born yet, and you¡¯re already taking its side. My status in this family is plummeting. ¡± Rosalynn burst intoughter, teasing, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t have much standing to begin with.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Brian hugged her tightly as he asked, ¡°Darling, do you think I¡¯m at the bottom?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she tilted her head and replied with a smile, ¡°Take a guess!¡± Brian chuckled. Chapter 1885 ¡°Do I even need to guess?¡± He gave her a gentle kiss on the lips, his voice carrying a seductive tone. ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t mind being at the bottom of the family hierarchy, as long as you make it up to me every now and then. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled, knowing he was teasing again. She decided not to engage in a battle of wits with him. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re clearly smelling of alcohol. Let¡¯s not risk our baby¡¯s health. Go take a shower. ¡± Brian nted another kiss on her lips before sharing, ¡°By the way, I spoke with Sanford. He mentioned that Kaliyah¡¯s schedule is pretty full, so the earliest she¡¯s avable is next Saturday. ¡± Rosalynn replied casually, ¡°That¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no rush. ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They weren¡¯t in a hurry to n their wedding, so postponing the dress selection wasn¡¯t a big concern. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s proceed,¡± Brian agreed. Brian rose from his seat, gently pulling Rosalynn up with him. Excitement filled his eyes as he thought of showering with her again. Rosalynn rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°You can go ahead and shower first. ¡± ¡°Together,¡± Brian insisted with a grin. ¡°Fine, but no funny business,¡± Rosalynn warned. A charming smile shed in Brian¡¯s lips as he gently kissed her hand. The following day, Rosalynn was joined by Gail and Noemi as they visited the newly opened Breeze Gallery. Situated on Skrix¡¯s south road, this gallery boasted an elegant and artistic decor typical of such establishments. Spanning two floors, it included a lobby, lounge area, security room, and exhibition halls among other spaces. Rosalynn, apanied by Gail and Noemi, wandered through an exhibition hall, taking in the beauty of the artworks adorning the walls. The hall disyed works by some of the most renowned figures in the world of painting. As an art enthusiast herself, Rosalynn found joy in examining each exquisite piece, feeling thoroughly pleased. ¡°Rosalynn, what do you think of this painting?¡± Gail asked, pausing to gaze at andscape painting on the wall. Rosalynn studied it intently, her brows slightly furrowed as she contemted its details. Chapter 1886 The signature at the bottom of the painting read ¡°Maple¡±. It was the alias used by Javier, a distinguished master of Landscape art. He counted Christopher, Rosalynn¡¯s mentor, among his close friends until he sumbed to illness at eighty. His artworks, now rare treasures, surged in value posthumously. Under normal circumstances, stumbling upon his work here would have been a joyous find. Yet, something about this particr painting. . ¡°This isn¡¯t a piece crafted by Master Javier Morrison,¡± Rosalynn dered after studying it closely. Noemi, who was nearby, voiced her astonishment, ¡°Are you suggesting this painting is fake?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s fake,¡± Rosalynn confirmed with surety. Gail, who had been listening, added her thoughts with a_ nod, ¡°Something about it struck me as odd. His creations have always captivated me. As a youngster, I even attempted to imitate his technique. His brushstrokes were refined, and hisndscapes had this unique essence, pulling the observer into the vista. Replicating that is no small feat. This painting, though¡­ It¡¯s missing his finesse. It tries to mirror his style but fails to capture his essence. ¡± Gail, with her expertise, harbored reservations which led her to this conversation with Rosalynn. The two exchanged nces, surveying their surroundings. ¡°Who might the owner of this gallery be? Are they present?¡± The discovery of a counterfeit piece in a newly inaugurated gallery sparked curiosity. Was it a case of the owner¡¯s ignorance, or could there have been a deliberate intent? Just then, a figure descended from the second floor. ¡°Did youe to view the exhibition as well?¡± The familiar timbre of the voice caught Rosalynn¡¯s attention, prompting her to nce upwards. Selina, d in a sleek ck dress that spoke of refined taste, made her way down the stairs with elegance. Her chestnut curls fell softly around her shoulders, adding to her allure. Despite the passage of months, she appeared as luminous as ever. ¡°d to meet you here, Selina. ¡± Gail didn¡¯t expect to see Selina here. After a moment of surprise, she extended a warm greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. ¡± Noemi, equally taken aback, engaged Selina with a warmth that rivaled, if not surpassed, Gail¡¯s. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, it¡¯s been a while. ¡± As Selina stood before them, her gaze settled on Rosalynn for a brief moment before she turned to Noemi with a courteous smile. ¡°Are you here for the art exhibition?¡± Noemi inquired, eyeing her curiously. ¡°No, a friend of mine opened this gallery and I decided to invest a bit,¡± Selina shared, revealing her stake in the gallery.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The revtion prompted Rosalynn to ponder how Selina, with her background in dance, ventured into the realm of art and calligraphy. Her gaze shifted, hinting at her contemtion, yet she chose to stay quiet for the time being. ¡°So, you¡¯re one of the gallery¡¯s owners now?¡± Noemi¡¯s surprise was evident once more. Chapter 1887 Selina¡¯s response came through a smile, silent yet affirming, as though her silence spoke volumes. ¡°Selina, your timing couldn¡¯t be more impable,¡± Noemi said, diving straight into the heart of the matter. ¡°Rosalynn here has just pointed out that this painting is a forgery. How could your gallery exhibit a counterfeit?¡± Selina¡¯s previously unwavering smile wavered at the question. ¡°A forgery? But how? We¡¯ve ensured all our acquisitions are through reputable sources. How could a fake have ended up here?¡± she questioned, herposure slipping. Rosalynn, once again, assuredly fixed her gaze on the contentious painting. ¡°Nevertheless, this piece is a counterfeit,¡± she stated, unshaken in her conviction. Turning towards Rosalynn, the thinly veiled patience in Selina¡¯s demeanor gave way to open frustration. ¡°Rosalynn, do you have any concrete evidence to support your im? It¡¯s irresponsible to levy such usations and potentially damage the standing of my gallery without basis,¡± she countered, her voice tinged with usation. Rosalynn, unfazed, responded with a light chuckle, ¡°Miss Forbes, believe me, I¡¯ve no interest in creating baseless drama. I wasn¡¯t even aware you were involved with this gallery. ¡± Selina, momentarily taken aback, then refocused her argument. ¡°This piece is genuinely by Master Javier Morrison. Should you require proof, I¡¯m prepared to present the procurement documentation. ¡± She continued, earnestness creeping into her voice, ¡°Today celebrates the inauguration of my gallery, a significant leap from my dancing career into the business realm. I wouldn¡¯t stake my reputation on a counterfeit. Surely you can see that. ¡± The gallery¡¯s opening was a bustling affair, drawing arge crowd eager to explore the art exhibition on disy. The heated debate quickly became the center of attention, pulling spectators in with its intensity. As the argument unfolded, many listeners were swayed by Selina¡¯s persuasive reasoning. ¡°This has to be an undiscovered piece by Master Maple.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Look at the lifelike detail and exquisite craftsmanship!¡± an admirer of the disputed piece argued. ¡°Exactly! He is a legend inndscape painting. I¡¯ve seen his other artworks, and this is absolutely genuine,¡± another enthusiast said. A group of art students huddled nearby, engaging in lively discussions and sharing their viewpoints on the painting. Yet, skepticism lingered among the crowd. ¡°But this otherdy seems so sure it¡¯s a counterfeit,¡± one bystander said, referencing Rosalynn¡¯s assertion. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not like she¡¯s got nothing better to do than falsely using Javier Morrison¡¯s work of being fake,¡± another spectator said. At that moment, a young heiress spotted Rosalynn and Selina among the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Moreno family¡¯s heiress and the dancer, Selina?¡± the heiress whispered excitedly. ¡°Ah, I get it now!¡± The heiress¡¯s friend had a sudden realization. ¡°They must have a personal score to settle. This whole situation might be staged by the Moreno heiress. ¡± ¡°Really? Regardless of any grudge, disrespecting an artist¡¯s work in this manner is uncalled for. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s simply hical!¡± ¡°Such individuals don¡¯t deserve to critique art. They should be kicked out from the premises immediately!¡± Chapter 1888 The crowd was now criticizing Rosalynn. Most of them were true art lovers who held a deep respect for their predecessors. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t tolerate any unfounded usations against a renowned artist. As Selina noticed the majority siding with her, she exchanged a subtle, triumphant nce with the security personnel stationed nearby. Understanding Selina¡¯s silent cue, the security team promptly moved to escort Rosalynn and her group out of the gallery. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave immediately,¡± one of the guards firmly said to Rosalynn. The guards were adamant to the point of physically ushering Rosalynn toward the exit. Gail¡¯s demeanor quickly turned stern as she positioned herself protectively in front of Rosalynn. ¡°Back off! Do not dare to touch my daughter,¡± Gail shouted. ¡°Yeah. Tryying a finger on Rosalynn, and you¡¯ll answer to me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s carrying a child. Any harm to her or the baby, and you¡¯ll face serious consequences!¡± Noemi joined in with a clear warning. The room suddenly fell silent. Rosalynn¡¯s pregnancy, especially with Brian¡¯s child, was news to Selina. It sent shockwaves through her. Selina¡¯s eyes fixated on Rosalynn, whose beauty seemed only to have been enhanced by her condition. A surge of jealousy clenched Selina¡¯s heart. Anger coursed through her as she thought about the blissful life Rosalynn must be enjoying. Meanwhile, she herself was entangled with a man for whom she had no affection. She silently cursed Rosalynn, ming her for her misfortunes. ¡°I told you this piece is a forgery!¡± Rosalynn shouted, emerging from behind Gail with a calm yet determined look. Selina was jolted back to the reality. ¡°Why are you so hell-bent on ndering me? What proof do you have that this artwork is not genuine?¡± she asked confidently. ¡°My mentor, Christopher Shaw, had a close connection with Javier Morrison, despite their age difference. He spent all his youth discussing and debating with Javier about his artworks. Nobody understands Javier¡¯s work better than him. He can attest to the painting¡¯sck of authenticity,¡± Rosalynn responded with a measured tone. The crowd started murmuring in response to the mention of Christopher. ¡°If her mentor is Christopher Shaw, then her statement carries credibility. She wouldn¡¯t make such a im without confidence,¡± one of the art lovers said. ¡°So, Miss Fuller, why not invite Christopher to check this painting? Let¡¯s see if he can settle this debate,¡± another person suggested. ALL eyes turned to Rosalynn. Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened as she prepared to make a video call to Christopher. Chapter 1889 However, before she could proceed, a female voice rang out from nearby, capturing the attention of everyone present. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. We have the esteemed master painter, Arnold Jenkins, among us. He can assess the authenticity of the painting. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The crowd¡¯s focus shifted in unison to identify the speaker, and Rosalynn followed suit. The moment she recognized the woman, Rosalynn raised an eyebrow in surprise. It was her! It was Jenifer. She glided gracefully in a sleek dark dress, apanied by an elderly gentleman with silver hair. With Christopher as her mentor, Rosalynn immediately recognized the distinguished figure apanying Jenifer as Arnold Jenkins, a renowned master in painting and calligraphy. What a coincidence! With Arnold here, she didn¡¯t need to summon Christopher. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jenkins. I¡¯m Rosalynn, under the guidance of Christopher Shaw,¡± she greeted Arnold as they approached. Arnold cast his gaze over Rosalynn, a warm smile gracing his features. ¡°Ah, yes. You¡¯ve grown into quite the beauty. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re as vibrant as ever, Mr. Jenkins,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. After a brief exchange, she asked, ¡°Are you also here to explore the art exhibition?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that there is a new gallery opening. My grandniece took me here to visit it. ¡± he replied. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened upon learning that Jenifer was Arnold¡¯s grandniece. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the tumultuous events involving Jenifer and Larry at the Owmale Hotel. ¡®s BunnyBookery Since then, she hadn¡¯t heard any news about Jenifer. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Jenifer here today, let alone with Arnold. ¡°Miss Fuller,¡± Jenifer acknowledged Rosalynn with a slight nod and then turned to Arnold. ¡°Grandpa Arnold, the timing couldn¡¯t be better. There have been discussions regarding the authenticity of this painting. Could you please provide your expert assessment?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Arnold took out his sses and began examining thendscape painting carefully. Selina¡¯s gaze lingered on Jenifer. A sense of unease crept over her when she detected the frostiness in Jenifer¡¯s demeanor. Following Jenifer and Larry¡¯s arrest, Aldrich terminated his engagement with Jenifer. And for some reason, she hadn¡¯t pursued marriage with Larry either. Since the incident, Selina hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Jenifer¡¯s endeavors. Now, why did Jenifer unexpectedly appear in her gallery with Arnold, a renowned master? Why had Jenifer chosen to visit her gallery amidst numerous openings across the country? And why had she traveled all the way to Skrix from Wragos? Was it merely for the love of art appreciation? Before Selina coulde up with an exnation, Arnold took off his sses and dered, ¡°This is not one of Javier¡¯s works. It¡¯s a counterfeit. ¡± His words sent ripples of shock through the onlookers and started a discussion among themselves. ¡°What? It¡¯s a fake? But it looks so authentic!¡± Chapter 1890 ¡°Mr. Jenkins is a respected master of painting. How could he possibly make such a mistake?¡± ¡°It appears we¡¯ve misjudged the daughter of the Moreno family. She was innocent,¡± one visitor murmured. ¡°It turned out Selina is horrible. How could she deceive us with a counterfeit painting?¡± another attendee chimed in. The sentiment was echoed by others. And now, the atmosphere turned usatory as all eyes, brimming with disdain and criticism, turned toward Selina. Selina¡¯s expression darkened, and she countered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mr. Jenkins, you must be mistaken. We invested a huge sum to acquire this painting. How could it be a fake?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my expertise? If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to seek validation from other professionals,¡± Arnold retorted with a deep frown. With a pallid face, Selina pondered her next move. But before she coulde up with a retort, Jenifer chimed in with a sneer, ¡°Selina, Mr. Jenkins is a respected master in the world of painting. How dare you challenge his expertise? As a dancer, you should focus on improving your dancing skills. But all of a sudden, you decided to open a gallery. Is it because you¡¯re a bad dancer that you chose to dabble in the painting industry and exploit it for profit? You must¡¯ve colluded with someone to acquire this counterfeit artwork. You¡¯re a murderer¡¯s daughter, after all. Never expecting you to be a decent person. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s eyes zed with anger and her words came out sharp. ¡®s BunnyBookery Selina¡¯s chest rose with fury as she retorted, ¡°Jenifer, quit the smear campaign. I¡¯m not in cahoots with anyone! I¡¯ve said it before, all our art pieces are legit. ¡± Jenifer, eyeing Selina¡¯s restless demeanor, scoffed, ¡°Cut the act, Selina. You can¡¯t y innocent now. You think we¡¯re all blind here? You¡¯ve been peddling fake art with those forgers. You got some exining to do to the cops!¡± A cold glint of satisfaction danced in Jenifer¡¯s eyes. She had got her payback. Swiftly, she whipped out her phone and dialed 911. ¡°Hey, I need to report the Breeze Gallery. They¡¯re pushing fake art. Hurry up, before the suspect bolts. ¡± Selina never saw iting. Her face went from calm to pure shock. How could this woman rat her out like that? If they found out this painting was phony, she¡¯d be in cuffs! Something smelled fishy. Someone had it out for her! Rosalynn and Jenifer seemed to be in cahoots. Was this a setup? What the heck should she do now? ¡°Oh no! Can¡¯t believe this new ce is hustling fake art. ¡± ¡°I just got a piece.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Is it fake?¡± ¡°Same! I need a refund for thisndscape!¡± ¡°Yeah, count me in!¡± Chapter 1891 The crowd of buyers mored for their money back, feeling cheated. Seeing the crowd closing in on Selina, Gail shielded Rosalynn and bolted away from the chaos. ¡°How could Selina pull this off? Seems like she¡¯s clueless. Someone might¡¯ve set her up. ¡± Noemi feltpelled to defend Selina. But Gail brushed it off. ¡°Noemi, remember when Selina tried to stir trouble at Rosalynn¡¯s family reunion bash by setting up Lyndon with the Larson couple¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s not as innocent as you think. ¡± Since then, Gail¡¯s opinion of Selina had soured. A schemer Like Selina could stoop to anything. ¡°What¡¯s she ying at? From dancer to gallery owner?¡± Noemi sighed, shooting a nce at Rosalynn. It was Rosalynn who had inadvertently dragged Selina into high-society scandals, forcing her to ditch dancing and switch careers. ¡°Let¡¯s scram. Hop in the car. ¡± Gail motioned, ready to head home. Rosalynn didn¡¯t object. Just then, a voice called out. ¡°Miss Fuller, hold up!¡± Rosalynn paused, spotting Jenifer hurrying towards her. ¡°Miss Mendez, what¡¯s the deal?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ across the street. Fancy a coffee?¡± Jenifer wanted a chat? Though they weren¡¯t close, Rosalyn was curious about today¡¯s drama. Jenifer seemed ready for a chat. She wanted to hear what Jenifer had to say. After a moment¡¯s thought, Rosalynn nodded.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. ¡± She motioned for Gail and Noemi to head home. ¡°We¡¯ll be here waiting,¡± Gail fretted. ¡°Mum, it¡¯s fine. You two go ahead. ¡± Chapter 1892 With a reassuring smile, Rosalynn calmed her mother¡¯s worries. Unable to change her mind, Gail left with Noemi in tow. ¡°Let¡¯s roll. ¡± Jenifer beckoned Rosalynn to the caf¨¦ across the street. ¡°Sure thing,¡± Rosalynn agreed, and the two trotted across. Meanwhile, Selina managed to slip out of the gallery under the guard¡¯s watch. Spotting Rosalynn and Jenifer heading for the caf¨¦, fury shed in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re in cahoots, setting me up!¡± Taking a deep breath, Selina stifled her rage and dialed Aldrich. ¡°Aldrich, we¡¯ve got a problem at the gallery¡­¡± Soft tunes filled the air of the caf¨¦. Seated by the window, Jenifer turned to Rosalynn, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your pick, Miss Fuller?¡± ¡°Just warm milk for me,¡± Rosalynn replied. Jenifer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, are you expecting?¡± Rosalynn nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± ¡°Wow, congrats!¡± Jenifer beamed. ¡°Thanks,¡± Rosalynn responded warmly. Jenifer put in an order for hot cocoa and warm milk. Once the waiter left, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find what just happened kind of strange?¡± Jenifer asked casually. Rosalynn agreed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit off. ¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be hanging around chatting. ¡°Selina and Aldrich, they¡¯re the gallery owners,¡± Jenifer informed her. A flicker of surprise crossed Rosalynn¡¯s face. So, Aldrich was in on this too. Turns out, Selina had cozied up to Aldrich after getting ousted by the Morenos. Chapter 1893 ¡°I orchestrated today¡¯s events.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I had someone swap out Javier Morrison¡¯s piece beforehand,¡± Jenifer revealed. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why go through all that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Selina ruined my life!¡± Jenifer¡¯s eyes zed with hatred. Recalling the incident between Jenifer and Larry, Rosalynn said, ¡°A while back, I spotted you and Larry getting hauled away by cops at the Owmale Hotel. ¡± Jenifer¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes brimming with fury. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You saw that? Selina framed me that day! It¡¯s all my fault. I let my guard down and walked straight into her trap, making myself aughingstock. Aldrich called off our engagement over it, and Selina swooped in to be his new woman. ¡± Now Rosalynn pieced it all together. It looked like Selina had set up Jenifer to cozy up to Aldrich. Just then, the waiter showed up with their orders. Jenifer cooled off and passed the hot milk to Rosalynn. Rosalynn thanked her and waited for the warm milk to cool down. ¡°Hey, Miss Fuller, I must apologize. I once helped Aldrich lure you into that club. Hope it didn¡¯t stir up trouble with you and Mr. Hughes,¡± Jenifer said, mixing her cocoa. Rosalynn smiled back. ¡°Yeah, it bugged me for a bit. Thankfully, my husband had faith in me. ¡± Jenifer nced at her. ¡°The guy in the room that night was Mr. Hughes¡¯ half-bro, right?¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°Ever wonder why Aldrich let you and that guy crash in the hotel room?¡± Jenifer¡¯s question hung in the air. Rosalynn held back, waiting for Jenifer to spill the beans. ¡°It¡¯s because Aldrich aims to win over the half-brother of your husband,¡± Jenifer revealed. Taking a sip of her milk, Rosalynn prodded, ¡°So, what else do you know?¡± Jenifer didn¡¯t hold back, ¡°You have to warn your husband to watch his back around Aldrich. He¡¯s not as soft as he seems. Truth is, he¡¯s been scheming to snatch the reins of the Hughes Group from your husband. ¡± It seemed like Jenifer had Aldrich pegged. Chapter 1894 Rosalynn nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware. ¡± ¡°You are?¡± Jenifer looked surprised, ¡°Then you know about the gallery¡¯s dirty secrets? Aldrich runs the cultural and art division at Hughes Group, but he¡¯s been using it tounder cash. ¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, sitting up a bit straighter. ¡°Have you got proof?¡± Jenifer shook her head. ¡°Nah, just guessing. If I had proof, I¡¯d have snitched on him already. ¡± Rosalynn paused, lost in thought. ¡®s BunnyBookery Jenifer¡¯s guess had to be spot on. Barlow had been snooping around the Hughes Group on the sly. Maybe he had dug something up. ¡°Miss Mendez, thanks for the heads-up. I¡¯ll remind my hubby to watch out for Aldrich,¡± Rosalynn said. Jenifer grinned. ¡°No problem. Helping you is like helping myself. Plus, I want Selina and Aldrich to suffer. ¡± Aldrich was a real heartbreaker. The moment Jenifer had got into hot water, he had ditched her and hooked up with Selina. He should¡¯ve known why Jenifer was sent into trouble. And why did he have to shack up with Selina? What a gross couple! She believed they¡¯d get what wasing to them one day. Jenifer and Rosalynn sat, watching a police car roll by. It was probably heading to the gallery. ¡°Well, Miss Fuller, I must dash off. I¡¯m off to the gallery to keep an eye on Selina and show her how it feels to get cuffed in public. I¡¯ll make her suffer like I did!¡± Jenifer said, grabbing her stuff, a hint of glee in her eyes. Rosalynn smiled. Revenge is best served cold.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jenifer was surprisingly patient. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. It was Brian. As soon as she took the call, she heard the guy¡¯s jittery voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a caf¨¦ across the Breeze Gallery. What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°Just wait there. I¡¯m on my way. ¡± Chapter 1895 He¡¯d be there soon? Was he nearby? After hanging up, Rosalynn sipped her milk at ease. A police car zoomed past. She wondered if Selina was sitting in it. Twenty minutester, Brian showed up. Rosalynn stepped out of the caf¨¦ and hopped into the passenger seat. ¡°Did my mom call you?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Brian replied. He leaned in to buckle her seatbelt. Indeed, it was her worried mom who had given him the heads up. Rosalynn felt a warmth in her heart. She nced at his thick hair and inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have ns at Wragos?¡± ¡°Nah, going to try to work around here now,¡± Brian said. He secured her seatbelt and straightened up. ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn questioned. ¡°I want to be closer to you. ¡± Brian confessed. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on his features, making him even more handsome. Rosalynn suddenly realized something. Brian had been working at S. W. Studio when she was there, and now that she was at Skrix, he had followed suit. It seemed like he¡¯d been shadowing her all along! ¡°You must be exhausted. ¡± Rosalynn blurted out. Brian looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve been following me around.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Rosalynn asked seriously. Brian gazed at her lovely eyebrows, slipped his arm around her slim waist, and grinned. Chapter 1896 ¡°I¡¯m beat. So you better treat me right. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Rosalynn affirmed, nodding seriously. Brian was taken aback. He had expected her usual teasing. ¡°Why the sudden change in attitude?¡± he wondered. ¡°Because I appreciate all your efforts,¡± Rosalynn said brightly. Brian wasn¡¯t used to this. ¡°Sweetheart, did I mess up? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll make it right!¡± he pleaded.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rosalynn burst intoughter. ¡°ihat¡¯s up, honey? Not used to me being nice?¡± she teased. Brian held her closer. ¡°It¡¯s in my nature. You always keep me on my toes, worried about losing you. ¡± Rosalynn felt a rush of happiness, her smile widening. Then, she grew serious. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something you need to know. I went to the gallery today. Turns out, it¡¯s owned by Aldrich and Selina¡­¡± Rosalynn spilled the beans to Brian,ying out the whole deal. Finally, she wrapped it up with, ¡°Jenifer reminded me to give you a heads up about Aldrich. She thinks he¡¯s using the artsy stuff to wash dirty money. ¡± Hearing this, Brian became very serious. He¡¯d been side-eyeing Aldrich for a while now, gathering up proof. But Aldrich was slick. Brian hadn¡¯t uncovered anything solid. Brian was pissed. He never figured his cousin, who had grown up beside him, was scheming behind his back. Maybe that was the game when you were born into riches. Rich folks, Brian thought, care more about their cash flow than their kin. Brian wasn¡¯t cutthroat enough, nor sharp-eyed. Or maybe he still had faith in folks and didn¡¯t want to think the worst about his own blood. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll watch my back. ¡± Chapter 1897 Brian put on a brave face. He didn¡¯t want Rosalynn fretting over him. He¡¯d keep his business tight. All Rosalynn had to do was look after herself and the baby. Rosalynn paused, figuring it was time to spill about Barlow. Even though Barlow had sworn her to secrecy before he kicked the bucket, with Brian knowing Aldrich¡¯s game now, there was no reason to keep Barlow¡¯s role a secret. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Well, Barlow was actually a snitch for the cops. He¡¯s been snooping around the Hughes Group on the down-low. ¡± What? Barlow was working with the cops? Brian was caught off guard, a flicker of surprise dancing in his eyes. ¡°How¡¯d you find out?¡± he inquired. ¡°He told me himself,¡± Rosalynn revealed. Brian mulled it over. Considering what Aldrich had pulled, Brian suspected Barlow might¡¯ve been feeding Rosalynn lies to worm his way in and hurt him. But since he¡¯d showed up in Wragos, he hadn¡¯t made a move against him. Except for going after his wife.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Could he trust Barlow? ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Brian questioned. Rosalynn exined, ¡°Barlow was scared you¡¯d lose your cool and spill to Aldrich, exposing your hand. He made me promise not to say. Besides, Aldrich is sneaky. ¡± Brian eyed her. ¡°Do I look clueless?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Rosalynn responded, her lips pursed. ¡°He also held back because your family abandoned him. He¡¯s got a grudge. ¡± Brian grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you listened. ¡± Rosalynn adjusted her hair and said, ¡°Back then, our bond wasn¡¯t solid. You and Barlow were tense. I feared something would mess up his scheme. ¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°So, he means more to you than I do, huh?¡± Chapter 1898 Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Jealousy rearing its head again, huh? ¡°Babe, ponder this. I didn¡¯t want to wreck his scheme because I hoped he¡¯d assist you sorting out the Hughes Group chaos. I figured he could lend a hand. ¡± Sincerity shone in her eyes. So she¡¯d went along with Barlow because she had his back? Brian felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He understood Barlow didn¡¯t have faith in him. They weren¡¯t exactly tight. ¡°When did he spill the beans about who he really was?¡± In that instant, Brian decided to put his trust in Barlow. ¡°On that night at the club with Barlow. He had to spill the beans when he saw me heading out. ¡± Rosalynn paused, then continued, ¡°Aldrich cooked up this scheme and got Jenifer to rope me into the club, all to cozy up to Barlow. And that¡¯s when it hit me what Barlow was dealing with. ¡± Brian pondered, and a lightbulb flicked on. ¡°So, Barlow sticking to you Like glue when he got to Wragos was all part of his n to hoodwink Aldrich?¡± he queried. ¡°Exactly. ¡± ¡°He was ying guard dog all night, fearing Aldrich would smell a rat if you split?¡± ¡°Spot on. ¡± Brian held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, absorbing it all. ¡°My family was heavily in debt to him,¡± Brian said with a sigh. Rosalynn nodded knowingly. ¡°Barlow saw you like a big brother.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He took hits to shield you and your family, swallowing the crap silently. He was a good man. ¡± She¡¯d hit the nail on the head. Barlow, his blood, was a real gem. He had not only swooped in to save Rosalynn but also shielded her when it mattered most. Brian couldn¡¯t ever square that debt. Gazing at the sunny scene outside, picturing Barlow¡¯s face, Brian felt a pang. ¡°How are you holding up, Barlow?¡± he mused. Chapter 1899 In Wragos, after a hectic day, Karina returned to Haleigh¡¯s pad at Beauty Apartments. With Barlow out of the picture, Karina took the reins in looking out for Haleigh. Even though Haleigh insisted she could handle things solo, she treated Karina like kin. So, she handed Karina her apartment key and Karina often crashed there to watch over Haleigh. As Karina swung open the door, ready to say hi to Haleigh, her eyes snagged on a pair of men¡¯s ck gloves on the shoe rack. She froze, rm bells ringing. She stayed as quiet as a mouse. Ever since that thief fiasco at Rosalynn¡¯s, Karina had been on high alert. Was there a thief lurking? ¡®s BunnyBookery She¡¯d upgraded the lock to a smart one. Any intruder would set off her phone rm. But there¡¯d been no rms today. So, what about those gloves? With Haleigh alone at home, Karina couldn¡¯t brush it off. Trading her shoes for slippers, Karina searched for a weapon, settling on a high heel. The ce was eerily quiet. Dark thoughts crept in. Her biggest fear was that Haleigh was hurt. She had vowed to protect her, for Barlow¡¯s sake. Failing Haleigh would be failing Barlow. Creeping into the living room, she found it empty. The bedrooms were also clear. Then, a faint noise from the bathroom caught her ear. Karina¡¯s heart raced, clutching her high heels tight. Was the thief in the bathroom? Tense, she crept toward the bathroom door, silent as a ghost. It¡¯d be a relief if she was just overthinking it. What if it was just Haleigh? Karina braced herself, waiting outside the closed door. Then, the door creaked open.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Someone emerged. Karina pressed against the wall, holding her breath. The person who came out was not Haleigh, but a man! Karina¡¯s eyes widened. She swung her high heels, aiming for his head. She yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you thief!¡± Quick on his feet, the man dodged her swing and grabbed her wrist. Gritting her teeth, Karina struck with her free hand,nding a solid kick on his leg. He stumbled back, wincing, then crashed to the floor. Still gripping Karina¡¯s wrist, he yanked her down with him. Chapter 1900 Suddenly, Karina tumbled onto the man. She positioned herself atop him, her screams piercing the air. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you thief! How dare you enter this apartment in the light of day?¡± In a fit of rage, she lifted her hand to strike him. However, just as her fist was poised to connect, she paused, her eyes locking onto his face. ¡°You! I recognize you!¡± There he was, unmistakable. This was the same man Karina had once confused with Barlow in the hospital. A rush of excitement colored her cheeks. Witnessing her reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I¡¯m no thief,¡± he exined. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Karina¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Before he could finish, another voice chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the tools you asked for. ¡± Karina turned toward the voice and saw Haleigh approaching. ¡°Haleigh, there you are!¡± she eximed. Haleigh moved closer, her gaze shifting between the two. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She was puzzled by the sight of Carlow on the floor, Karina looming over him. Karina realized her actions might have been too hasty. She stood up and made her way over to Haleigh. ¡°Haleigh, where have you been? Do you know this man?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes, he recently moved into my apartment building. His ce is just across from mine,¡± Haleigh exined. It turned out the man was indeed a new neighbor. Karina, watching him as he struggled to his feet, offered an awkward smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re my new neighbor. My apologies, I mistook you for a thief. ¡± Haleigh chuckled. ¡°Oh, Karina, he¡¯s not a thief. We had a problem with the toilet. Someone from downstairs came up earlier, mentioned water was leaking from their ceiling every time we flushed. They wondered why we hadn¡¯t fixed it yet. Carlow was here to borrow some seasoning and kindly offered to help. ¡± Now everything made sense to Karina. She nced at the tools in Haleigh¡¯s possession. ¡°Did you go out to buy these tools?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Haleigh confirmed. ¡°He was about to go, but I thought it would be too much trouble for him, so I decided to run to the store instead. ¡± Karina leaned in, whispering with a hint of concern, ¡°Haleigh, you ought to be more cautious. It might not be wise to leave a stranger in your home by themselves. ¡± Haleigh offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He struck me as a decent person. ¡± She had initially mistaken the man for her poor nephew, given their striking resemnce. Karina understood Haleigh¡¯s feelingspletely, as she _ had experienced the same sense of familiarity.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yet, caution lingered in her mind. This man was, after all, still an unknown to her. ¡°Carlow, are you alright?¡± Haleigh¡¯s voice carried a note of worry as she noticed him massaging his legs. Chapter 1901 ¡°Yes,¡± he assured her. Carlow then looked at Karina, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°It seems this young woman is both vignt and fierce. ¡± Karina responded with an uneasy smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the confusion. ¡± Graciously epting the tools from Haleigh, Carlow added, ¡°Let me take care of the toilet first. ¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll bring you some water,¡± Haleigh offered. As Carlow disappeared into the bathroom, Haleigh made to fetch him a ss of water. ¡°Haleigh, I can help with that,¡± Karina chimed in. With a nod from Haleigh, they stood together outside the bathroom, observing Carlow at work. Karina filled a ss with water for him and, upon returning, found him signaling Haleigh to test the newly repaired toilet. The sight of his smile caught Karina off guard. It was reminiscent of Barlow¡¯s smile, captivating her unexpectedly with its charm. ¡°Thanks a bunch!¡± Haleigh beamed at Carlow. ¡°No sweat. We¡¯re neighbors, we have to look out for each other. ¡± Carlow grinned back. Karina passed the ss to him. ¡°Here, take some water,¡± she offered. ¡°Sure thing. Just got to clean up a bit first. ¡± Carlow nced at Karina before heading to wash his hands. Tall and dignified, even in slightly rumpled clothes, Carlow had a certain charm. Haleigh noticed the torn hem of his clothes. ¡°Hey, your outfit¡¯s seen better days.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. My nephew¡¯s your size, I¡¯ll grab you something to change into. ¡± Karina was stunned. This seemed a bit unnecessary, really. Carlow lived in the same building. He could pop home for a change. But Haleigh was already off to fetch clothes from the spare room. Karina sighed but held her tongue. Chapter 1902 Carlow¡¯s resemnce to Barlow struck Haleigh. In the bathroom, Carlow dried his hands with a white towel. He didn¡¯t think twice. Karina watched, lost in thought. There were several towels, each for a different purpose. But he grabbed the right one to dry his hands straight away. He acted Like he knew exactly what he was doing. ¡°Now, can I finally get that water?¡± Carlow asked, noticing Karina¡¯s absent-mindedness. Karina snapped back to reality and handed him the ss. ¡°Hey, sorry again for jumping to conclusions earlier. Thanks for sorting out the toilet,¡± Karina said, her voice softer. He took a sip, studying her delicate features. ¡°Let me properly introduce myself. I¡¯m Carlow Tucker. ¡± Hearing his name, Karina suddenly made a connection with Barlow Tucker. Even their names were so simr! Her throat felt dry. After a long pause, she finally revealed her name. ¡°I¡¯m Karina Glyn. ¡± With the ss in hand, Carlow fixed his gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re some kind of agent, right?¡± How could he know that she was an agent? Karina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Carlow met her gaze. ¡°I keep up with entertainment news. You¡¯re the one dating that young actor, Jack Ruiz, aren¡¯t you?¡± So, he¡¯d been keeping tabs on her through the gossip columns. Karina felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Me and Jack? Nah, that¡¯s just tabloid trash, trying to stir up drama. ¡± Carlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°But I saw you two at the hospital. Is he pursuing you?¡± Karina gave him a look, sizing him up.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You sure love to gossip. ¡± Carlow was left speechless. Just then, Haleigh approached, holding out a sweatshirt. Chapter 1903 ¡°Here. This one¡¯s brand new. Put it on. ¡± Carlow took it with gratitude. ¡°Thanks a bunch. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Haleigh¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she looked at him. As Carlow disappeared into the bathroom, Karina turned to see Haleigh¡¯s watery eyes. Quickly, she wrapped her in a hug. ¡°Haleigh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Seeing Carlow makes me miss my nephew. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Haleigh sniffled, wiping her eyes. Karina stayed quiet, giving Haleigh aforting pat on the back. In the bathroom, as Carlow peeled off his T-shirt, he overheard their conversation. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gazing at his reflection in the mirror, he let out a sigh. Adjusting his attire meticulously, Carlow stepped out of the bathroom.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Thanks a bunch for the outfit, Haleigh. Fits like a charm. ¡± Haleigh stole a quick nce at him, struck by the uncanny resemnce he shared with her Late nephew, a pang of emotion welling up inside her. ¡°You look just like him. ¡± ¡°Haleigh, who am I reminding you of?¡± Carlow asked. ¡°My nephew,¡± Haleigh replied quietly. ¡°Does he note around often?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s passed on. ¡± A flicker of regret crossed Carlow¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. ¡± Collecting herself, Haleigh managed a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I appreciate your help today. Care to stick around for dinner?¡± Carlow¡¯s grin spread across his face, genuine and inviting. ¡°Why would I say no? I¡¯m an orphan who has had his fair share of life¡¯s twists and turns. Your hospitality makes me feel Like home. ¡± Hearing he was an orphan, Haleigh was touched. She remembered herte nephew, who alsocked the warmth of family, a wave of empathy washing over her. Chapter 1904 ¡°So, you¡¯ve had it tough, too. Pull up a chair. Karina, why not keep Carlowpany? I¡¯ll whip up something in the kitchen,¡± she said warmly, motioning towards the sofa. ¡°Haleigh, let me give you a hand. ¡± Karina offered, eager to assist. ¡°No need, just chat with Carlow for a bit,¡± Haleigh replied with a dismissive wave, heading towards the kitchen with a renewed spring in her step. Watching Haleigh¡¯s retreating figure, Karina pursed her lips in contemtion. Everyone cravedpanionship. Since Barlow¡¯s passing, Haleigh had been in a slump. But Carlow¡¯s presence seemed to lighten her mood, if only slightly. And that was a hopeful sign. ¡®s BunnyBookery Yet, Karina thought they didn¡¯t really know much about him. Could his kindness be a facade? With this suspicion in mind, she motioned towards the sofa. ¡°Please, make yourselffortable, Mr. Tucker. ¡± She felt the urge to unravel the mystery surrounding him. ¡°Just Carlow,¡± he said, following her to the living room and settling onto the sofa. Karina nodded, her curiosity getting the better of her. ¡°Okay, Carlow. Your ent, it¡¯s not from around here. Where do youe from?¡± Carlow looked at her briefly. Wasn¡¯t she prying too much? A flicker of difort crossed his face. ¡°My roots are here, but life¡¯s taken me to different ces, hence the ent. ¡± ¡°And what do you do for work?¡± Karina inquired further. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly skilled. Used to be in business, but a setback left me disabled and without a job, so I¡¯m stuck at home. ¡± A shadow of sadness clouded Carlow¡¯s eyes, revealing a deep sense of loneliness and despair. Karina studied him intently, noticing the honesty in his demeanor, realizing her initial skepticism might have been unjust. Clearing her throat, she offered a gentle reassurance. ¡°Things will turn around, you¡¯ll see. ¡± Carlow met her gaze briefly, a hint of optimism flickering within. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that. ¡± Breaking the silence, Karina cautiously broached the subject. ¡°I saw you at the hospitalst time. Your leg, it¡¯s still healing, right?¡± Carlow nced down at his leg. ¡°Yes, it is. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1905 ¡°and what did the doctor say?¡± ¡°He mentioned that even after it heals, I¡¯ll have a slight limp,¡± Carlow said, his fingers tracing over the injured limb, lost in thought. Karina struggled to find the right words. Finally, she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Being alive is what truly matters. ¡± Carlow nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Just being alive is enough. But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that no woman would want a disabled man like me. I might end up single. ¡± Karina nced at him, eager to reassure him. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re much more than your disability. In all truth, personality matters more than looks. And there are plenty of wonderful women who will see that in you. ¡± His eyes gleaming with intensity, Carlow pondered her words. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Karina replied honestly. Yet, a sense of unease gnawed at her. Why was he suddenly interested in her opinion? Karina eyed him warily, but he seemed unfazed, casually sipping his water as if the conversation was mundane. Perhaps she was overthinking it. It was just a casual chat. Just then, her phone rang, disying an iing call from Jack. Karina excused herself. ¡°I need to take this call. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Carlow replied, a hint of amusement crinkling the corners of his eyes.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Karina stepped away and picked up the phone. ¡°Jack, everything alright?¡± Carlow¡¯s gaze flickered to her as he heard the name ¡°Jack¡±. His eyes narrowed slightly as he took a leisurely sip of water. Didn¡¯t she think she was getting a little too close to this Jack? Haleigh¡¯s voice broke his train of thought. ¡°Carlow,e have some fruit,¡± she offered warmly, bringing out a te. Grateful for the distraction, Carlow set down his water and epted the offering. ¡°Thanks. ¡± ¡°Enjoy,¡± Haleigh replied with a kind smile. Carlow studied the te filled with all kinds of fruits. He speared a piece of cantaloupe and popped it into his mouth. Haleigh watched him, a wave of memories washing over her. Chapter 1906 Her nephew used to Love cantaloupe too. Even the way he ate it, the way he handled the fork, reminded her so much of Barlow. The thought threatened to overwhelm her. She quicklyposed herself. With a forced smile, she encouraged Carlow to enjoy the fruit before turning and heading back to the kitchen to busy herself. Karina hung up the phone with Jack and rejoined Carlow on the sofa. ¡°Here, have some fruit,¡± he offered, extending a fork with a slice of pear. ¡°Thanks. ¡± Karina casually took a bite. As she swallowed, a thought struck her. Was this man being a little too forward? ¡°You seem to have your hands full,¡± Carlow began. ¡°Do you have to handle everything for your artists, all the time?¡± He waited for her answer before offering another piece of cantaloupe. ¡°I can manage,¡± Karina said, declining politely. ¡°You can keep the cantaloupe. ¡± Carlow raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his eyes. He ced the fruit back on the te. ¡°Being an agent is a lot of responsibility, like being a mother,¡± Karina exined. ¡°We take care of everything for our artists. ¡± Carlow nodded in understanding.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, do you think that attracts men with mommy issues?¡± Karina almost choked on her fruit. Carlow, with a teasing smirk, offered her a tissue. Karina snatched it, her expression a mixture of surprise and annoyance. ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡± Carlow chuckled, a hint of curiosity lingering in his eyes. He dropped the topic and asked, ¡°Are you Haleigh¡¯s niece?¡± Karina tossed the used tissue into the bin. ¡°No,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°Then what is your rtionship with her?¡± ¡°Haleigh is my boyfriend¡¯s aunt,¡± Karina exined. ¡°She is like an aunt to me. ¡± Carlow¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°So, you¡¯re looking after Haleigh in his memory?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Karina confirmed without hesitation. A flicker of respect lit up Carlow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, kind and beautiful women like you are hard toe by these days. ¡± Chapter 1907 ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Karina replied.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The amusement in Carlow¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°It seems you loved your boyfriend very much, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Karina admitted, a pang of sadness tugging at her heart. That fool, if only he¡¯d confessed his feelings sooner. Carlow continued, his voice sincere. ¡°A beautiful, kind, and devoted woman like you is a rare gem. Your boyfriend was a lucky man. ¡± A soft warmth flickered in Carlow¡¯s eyes, adding to his attractiveness. Karina looked down, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°He just¡­ never realized how lucky he was,¡± she said with a hint ofint. Karina couldn¡¯t help but think if he¡¯d been honest instead of secretive, maybe they could have had more good times together. Carlow met her gaze, his eyes filled with empathy. ¡°Since he couldn¡¯t appreciate you and is no longer here, why dwell on the past? You¡¯re an amazing woman. I¡¯m sure many men admire you. Maybe it¡¯s time to move on and find someone who deserves you. ¡± Karina¡¯s eyes narrowed at Carlow¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I have no ns of finding a boyfriend. ¡± Carlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re reserving yourself for a memory. ¡± Karina frowned. ¡°He isn¡¯t just a memory. My boyfriend will always hold a ce in my heart. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Carlow studied her for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Alright, I apologize for the insensitive phrasing. ¡± Clearly wanting to change the subject, Karina rose from the couch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you enjoy the fruit? I¡¯m going to take care of theundry. ¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Carlow replied, watching her disappear onto the balcony. As dusk settled, the city lights twinkled to life, painting the sky with a vibrant glow. Her slender figure moved gracefully, a few strands of hair escaping and dancing around her face as she bent to collect the clothes. There was a serene beauty about her, a calming presence that soothed the soul. Meanwhile, Selina had spent a harrowing day and night in custody before Aldrich finally bailed her out. Back in his new apartment in Skrix, he fumed. As soon as_ they entered, heshed out, a stinging pnding on her cheek. ¡°This is your idea of help? The gallery fiasco shut everything down right afterunch, not to mention it caught the police¡¯s attention! Help? You¡¯re a liability!¡± Selina, seething with resentment, clutched her throbbing cheek. Chapter 1908 ¡°It was Rosalynn and Jenifer¡¯s fault! They set me up¡± ¡°Spare me the excuses! You were outmatched, in and simple. ¡± Aldrich¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Selina, listen closely. If you mess up again, and you¡¯ll pay dearly. ¡± Frustration bubbled within Selina. Taking a deep breath, she forced down the rising anger. ¡°Fine, I made a mistake. But don¡¯t forget your real objective: toppling Brian from his Hughes Group throne. I have ways to make that happen. ¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Aldrich demanded, his face grim. ¡°We can sabotage Brian¡¯s rtionship with Rosalynn,¡± Selina exined. ¡°Drive a wedge between the Hughes and Moreno families. Without their support, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you. ¡± A spark of intrigue flickered in Selina¡¯s eyes. Aldrich¡¯s scowl softened a hint, a flicker of interest recing it. ¡°How do you propose we break them up?¡± Selina tossed her head, her long, wavy hair cascading down her back. A cool smile yed on her lips. ¡°Just wait,¡± she said enigmatically. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nearly half a year had passed, and Selina had undergone a dramatic transformation. Picking up her phone, she initiated a video call. The screen flickered to life, revealing a woman¡¯s silhouette.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had sleek, shoulder-length ck hair and features that seemed sculpted to perfection. Aldrich¡¯s pupils dted noticeably. ¡°Rosalynn?¡± he blurted out. Selina¡¯s smile turned triumphant. ¡°Striking resemnce, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Absolutely! The simrities were uncanny at first nce. But something was off. This wasn¡¯t Rosalyn. Aldrich¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°The key to breaking up Brian and Rosalynn,¡± Selina answered, a sly glint in her eyes. Chapter 1909 Aldrich wasn¡¯t concerned about her identity. His focus was on the results. ¡°I like it. ¡± ¡°Exactly. We need to get her into thepany, to ¡®identally¡¯ bump into Brian. ¡± Selina¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s pregnant, isn¡¯t that a time when men cravepanionship the most?¡± A sly smile spread across Aldrich¡¯s face. As a man himself, he understood their vulnerabilities all too well.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the arrangements. ¡± Selina¡¯s smile widened. ¡°There you go,¡± she said to the woman on the screen. ¡°I¡¯ll end the call now. You¡¯ll be starting at Hughes Group in a few days. ¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± the woman replied before the call ended. Selina pocketed her phone and turned to Aldrich, ¡°Still think I¡¯m not capable of helping you achieve your goals?¡± A mischievous glint lit up Aldrich¡¯s eyes as he pinched her chin, inspecting the red mark from the p. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Selina retorted, a mix of resent ment and sadness clouding her features. Aldrich pulled her into a hug, his lips trailing down to nibble on her earlobe. ¡°Let me make the pain go away,¡± he murmured seductively. His touch grew more insistent. Selina instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Aldrich¡¯s charm was undeniable, leaving her weak in the knees. Yet her eyes remained cool and detached. She had no love for him. He was outwardly charming, but his heart was that of a snake. She loathed relying on him and put all the me on Rosalynn! Rosalynn was living a life of blissful marriage and family; she had even won over Noemi. The very idea gnawed at Selina. She would do whatever she could to ruin Rosalynn¡¯s life! On Saturday, Rosalynn made a trip to the film set where everything was proceeding as usual. The screenwriter, Tilda, held the original work in such high regard that she kept the dialogue virtually unchanged. Chapter 1910 ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning any changes?¡± Rosalynn finally asked. Tilda shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tinker with perfection,¡± she replied. Rosalynn blinked, surprised. No need to tinker? Did that imply Tilda was happy with the romantic scenes? ¡°Should I take that as apliment?¡± Rosalynn asked hesitantly. Tilda chuckled. ¡°Rosalyn, your talent is undeniable. Why not write another novel?¡± Rosalynn contemted the idea. ¡°Maybe after the baby arrives. ¡± Brian might object if she started writing now. ¡°Well, when you do decide to adapt another one, keep me in mind for the screeny,¡± Tilda joked. ¡°Another easy gig wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Easy gig? That implied minimal effort for a big payoff. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Only a true intellectual could deliver such a backhandedpliment,¡± she said. ¡°It takes a keen eye to appreciate the subtlety. ¡± Tilda grinned. ¡°Likewise. ¡± They bantered back and forth until Karina walked over. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Easy gigs,¡± Tilda quipped with a wink. ¡°Easy gigs?¡± Karina repeated, her brow furrowed in confusion. Tilda and Rosalynn exchanged amused nces and burst outughing. ¡°Excuse me, I need to hit the restroom,¡± Tilda announced, standing up.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carry on without me!¡± As Tilda left, Rosalynn turned to Karina, who stifled a yawn and asked, ¡°You okay? You look exhausted. Are you not getting enough sleep?¡± Karina sighed. ¡°I keep having dreams. They¡¯re keeping me up at night. ¡± ¡°About Barlow?¡± Rosalynn asked gently, sensing Karina¡¯s sadness. ¡°Yeah,¡± Karina admitted. ¡°There¡¯s a new neighbor across from Haleigh¡¯s. He looks a lot like Barlow. That¡¯s why Barlow¡¯s been in my dreamstely. ¡± Understanding dawned on Rosalynn¡¯s face. She pulled Karina into a silent embrace, offering wordlessfort. Chapter 1911 Karina leaned into Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, her gaze distant. Then Barlow¡¯s mischievous grin kept reying in her mind. ¡°Hey, Karina,¡± Jack¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Are you done?¡± Karina straightened up, blinking away her thoughts. ¡°Yeah, here you go,¡± he said, handing her a piece of chocte. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Karina asked, a hint of amusement in her voice. ¡°To boost your spirits,¡± Jack exined. ¡°You seem a little down. ¡± ¡°That obvious, huh?¡± Jack reached out, tucking a stray hair behind her ear and giving her shoulders a gentle squeeze. He admitted. ¡°You look sad. ¡± Karina felt a strange pull towards his affectionate eyes. Taking a step back, she blurted out, ¡°Jack, do you have feelings for me?¡± Karina¡¯s question was blunt, startling Jack. A flicker of difort crossed his face. ¡°Karina, I¡­¡± ¡°Jack, don¡¯t develop feelings for me,¡± Karina interrupted with a serious look. ¡°Starting tomorrow, someone else will be managing you. ¡± His expression clearly showed he had feelings for her. Carlow¡¯s words suddenly yed in her mind: ¡°So, do you think that attracts men with mommy issues?¡± Spot on, Karina thought. ¡°Karina, why can¡¯t I have feelings for you?¡± Jack pleaded, his voiceced with desperation. Karina replied, ¡°First, I¡¯ve decided not to date or marry ever. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. Second, you¡¯re a rising star. I¡¯ve invested heavily in your sess. Focus on your career now. No dating, no distractions. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll find someone new tomorrow and cut your resources. ¡± She spoke calmly, but her words were stern and serious, not meant to simply scare him. Jack paused, his head slowly drooping. Dejection clouded his face. ¡°That¡¯s quite harsh,¡± he mumbled. Jack couldn¡¯t pinpoint when it happened, but he had fallen for her. He had nned to confess his feelings once he had achieved some sess. But she had preemptively shattered that possibility, nipping his feelings in the bud.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1912 Was her vow of celibacy a lifelong tribute to thete Barlow Tucker? With a firm pat on Jack¡¯s shoulder, Karina exuded authority. ¡°Be good, work hard, and make me money. ¡± Rosalynn watched, feeling a pang of sympathy for her friend yet also admiring her decisiveness. Karina was bing more formidable by the day. However, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Karina truly nned to remain single forever. At that moment, her phone rang. It was Brian.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalynn¡¯s expression softened as she answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Brian¡¯s gentle voice filled the phone. ¡°On set. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said. ¡°Kaliyah and her assistant justnded. Should IT send her to the set? The famous designer, Kaliyah, was in Skrix? Rosalynn chuckled softly. ¡°Sure. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Brian ended the call quickly. It was a quick call squeezed between his busy schedule. ¡°Look at you, glowing. Was that your husband?¡± Karina teased. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile. ¡°The famous bridal gown designer, Kaliyah, ising here soon. ¡± ¡°Brian arranged for a custom-made wedding dress?¡± Karina raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yep. ¡± ¡°Oh dear! Another dose of sweetness for yours truly,¡± Karina shook her head yfully. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, amusement fading as she recalled the earlier scene. ¡°Karina, we can¡¯t bring the dead back to life¡­¡± Rosalynn started, but Karina cut her off. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Karina said firmly. ¡°Rosalynn, I know what you¡¯re thinking. But you also know I¡¯m stubborn. ¡± Karina knew that falling for someone meant they wouldn¡¯t vanish from her thoughts easily. She had loved twice, and that was enough for her. She was not in the mood for a new rtionship. Rosalynn held back her words. It was her best friend¡¯s choice. All she could do was silently support her. She thought maybe someone would change her friend¡¯s mind someday. An hourter, a crew member ushered in two women. ¡°Ms. Fuller, thesedies have an appointment with you,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn replied, standing up. One bowed slightly. ¡°Hello, Ms. Fuller. I¡¯m Kaliyah. ¡± Kaliyah appeared to be in her forties, with light blond curly hair. Her makeup was wless. She was undoubtedly a mixed-heritage beauty. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Rosalynn,¡± Rosalynn replied politely, her gaze flickering to the woman beside Kaliyah. Her eyes widened in surprise as she got a clear look. Chapter 1913 ¡°Maggie!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as Kaliyah ushered in an unexpected visitor, none other than Maggie, a figure from the distant past, whom she hadn¡¯tid eyes upon in ages. What a delightful surprise it was. Tears glistened in Maggie¡¯s eyes as she enveloped Rosalynn in a tight embrace. ¡°Oh, Rosalynn, I¡¯ve missed you dearly,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. Rosalynn, enveloped in a familiar embrace, felt a pang of emotion, her own eyes moistening. With a yful glint in her eye, Rosalynn gently chided, ¡°You missed me and never bothered to reach out, eh?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie straightened, her expression a mix of remorse and regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my mistake. ¡± Rosalynn brushed off the apology, handing her a tissue as she surveyed her old friend. Now, Maggie appeared in a professional ensemble, d in a pristine white blouseplemented by a sleek ck skirt. Her hair was elegantly swept back into a high ponytail, entuating a visage that exuded a newfound refinement. While her physical appearance remainedrgely unaltered, there was a noticeable shift in her aura. The once faint traces of insecurity and timidity had dissipated, reced by the confident bearing of a seasoned professional. ¡°Ms. Fuller, before arriving here, Angie spoke highly of your close bond and revealed that you¡¯re still her idol. So, should I have the honor of designing your wedding gown, or shall Angie take the reins?¡± Kaliyah interjected with a smile. Rosalynn nced at Maggie, deducing that ¡°Angie¡± was the name she had adopted abroad. Was she now Kaliyah¡¯s assistant? ¡°Rosalynn, would you mind if I took on the task of designing your wedding gown?¡± Maggie asked tentatively, her voice tinged with anticipation. Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, intrigued.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you¡¯re a bridal gown designer now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been training under Kaliyah,¡± Maggie confirmed, her smile tinged with shyness. ¡°Exactly. A few months back, when Angie and I first met, we hit it off right away. She graciously extended a favor to me, and upon uncovering her innate ir for bridal gown design, I feltpelled to take her under my wing,¡± Kaliyah elucidated, shedding light on her bond with Maggie. To assuage any doubts Rosalynn may have regarding Maggie¡¯s skills, Kaliyah reassured her, ¡°Rest assured, justst month, one of her designs stole the spotlight at an international bridal show, earning her the coveted title of best designer. Today, she boasts a clientele spanning across the globe, from A-list celebrities to everyday dreamers. ¡± As Rosalynn absorbed the news, she cast another nce at Maggie, whose modest smile triggered a moment of introspection. She recalled Maggie¡¯s parting words, ryed through Karl, about embarking on a journey of learning, self-improvement, and eventual return. Truly, Maggie had carved her niche in the world of bridal design, hadn¡¯t she? Chapter 1914 ¡°Maggie, with your remarkable sess, how could I possibly object? I¡¯d be honored to have you design my gown,¡± Rosalynn dered with a smile. ¡°Deal,¡± Maggie agreed, her smile radiant. ncing at the time, Kaliyah instructed, ¡°Please take good care of Ms. Fuller. I must visit an old friend to discuss opening a new branch. ¡± ¡°Of course, you can count on me,¡± Angie assured as she watched Kaliyah leave. Rosalynn reached for Maggie¡¯s hand, inspecting her closely. ¡°Let me get another glimpse of you,¡± she insisted. Maggie obliged, twirling gracefully, her smile infectious. ¡°Rosalynn, I haven¡¯t changed. Still, that girl who admires you. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Who says you haven¡¯t changed? Now it¡¯s my turn to admire you. You¡¯ve skyrocketed to fame as a bridal gown designer, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, Rosalynn, quit teasing,¡± Maggie protested. I¡¯m just a small-time designer. But you? You¡¯ve astounded me once more. So, you¡¯re the mastermind behind that TV drama script being filmed now, right?¡± Having seen the promotional posters, Maggie held Rosalynn in high esteem. Rosalynnughed, brushing off the praise. ¡°I¡¯m merely passing the time, really. ¡± Maggie teased, ¡°Hey, Rosalynn, ying the modest card doesn¡¯t really suit you. ¡± ¡°Ah well, I suppose it¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalynn replied with a hint of jest in her voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After a lighthearted exchange of banter, Maggie got down to business, presenting her collection of bridal gown samples. ¡°These are the designs I¡¯ve been working on. Take a look and feel free to share any thoughts. ¡± As Rosalynn perused the catalog, she marveled at the intricate designs of each bridal gown, each one a masterpiece in its own right. Being a designer herself, though not in the realm of bridal wear, her discerning tastepelled her to appreciate them nheless. Yet, amidst her admiration, she harbored her own design concepts for the gown design. ¡°Maggie, may I share some thoughts,¡± Rosalynn initiated. With pen poised and notebook ready, Maggie eagerly awaited her insights. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears,¡± she encouraged. ¡°Given that I¡¯m expecting, I suggest we opt for a more breathable fabric with a bit more stretch. This way, it¡¯ll be easier to adjust the gown after the babyes,¡± Rosalynn exined. Maggie, on the verge of jotting down notes, nced at Rosalynn¡¯s belly in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant! It doesn¡¯t show at all!¡± With a gentle touch to her belly, Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s a recent development. ¡± ¡°Congrattions on your journey into motherhood. ¡± Maggie extended her warmest wishes. Chapter 1915 With a hint of jest, Maggie added, ¡°I suppose the role of godmother has already been imed by Karina. I¡¯ll dly settle for the role of a favorite aunt. ¡± Touched by the sentiment, Rosalynn reciprocated with a warm smile.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Their conversation was momentarily halted by Karina¡¯s arrival. ¡°Have you settled on a gown style?¡± Karina inquired. ¡®s BunnyBookery Prompted by her question, they both raised their gazes, and with a yful tone, Rosalynn teased, ¡°Karina, guess who¡¯s back?¡± Karina¡¯s gazended on Maggie, surprise evident in her expression. ¡°Maggie?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Karina. ¡± Maggie rose, embracing Karina with a smile. Delighted, Karina eximed, ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve switched to designing bridal gowns, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, it was an unexpected twist,¡± Maggie admitted with a shy grin. ¡°That¡¯s splendid. Carry on, you two, Karina encouraged before departing. ¡± Maggie nodded in agreement, settled into her seat beside Rosalynn, and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s resume, shall we?¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Rosalynn concurred, and they seamlessly picked up their conversation where they left off. Observing Maggie¡¯s newfound enthusiasm and timely suggestions, Karina raised an eyebrow, visibly taken aback by the transformation. It had only been a few months, but Maggie¡¯s whole vibe had shifted dramatically. It seemed that environment indeed shaped a person. Could it be that immersion in bridal designs, amidst the joyous atmosphere of couples, had refined Maggie¡¯s essence, imbuing her aura with a newfound sense of femininity?¡¯ Karina pondered. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with yourst suggestion,¡± Rosalynn concluded, sealing their discussion as she closed the bridal gown samples. ¡°Understood. Rosalynn, don¡¯t hesitate to share any insights with me; I¡¯m open to adjustments at any time,¡± Maggie assured. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rosalynn affirmed. As Maggie began gathering her belongings, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to your work. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Leaving already?¡± Maggie was about to respond when Karina swiftly urged her back into the seat with a gentle yet firm touch. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve only just arrived. Where do you think you¡¯re off to? Stay a bit longer. ¡± Chapter 1916 ¡°I don¡¯t want to disrupt your workflow,¡± Maggie replied with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re not disrupting anything,¡± Rosalynn assured her. ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s continue our conversation,¡± Karina chimed in. ¡°Alright. ¡± Truth be told, Maggie wasn¡¯t quite ready to depart just yet.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Did you hear about Sanford¡¯s engagement, Maggie?¡± Rosalynn inquired, seamlessly transitioning to personal matters after wrapping their professional discussion. Maggie¡¯s fingers curled slightly as she nodded, averting her gaze. ¡°Yes, I heard. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes glimmered with curiosity. ¡°Did you catch wind of the news?¡± Had she been keeping tabs on Sanford¡¯s affairs all along? ¡°No, Karl filled me in,¡± Maggie responded, shaking her head. Since relocating overseas, she made a conscious effort to steer clear of domestic news, aiming to distance herself from Sanford, save for maintaining contact with her younger brother. She feared losing control over her emotions and sumbing to the urge to return secretly. ¡°So, are you nning to forge your career abroad?¡± Karina inquired. ¡°I might stay in Skrix for a long time,¡± Maggie confided. Rosalynn and Karina exchanged looks, eager to hear more. ¡°Kaliyah is opening a branch here and wants me as the head designer. If the business does well, she might make me a shareholder,¡± Maggie continued. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be here for the whole year too. Looks like we¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of each other,¡± Rosalynn chirped, pleased by the news. Finally loosening up, Maggie quipped, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve reunited with your family. I¡¯m really happy for you, Rosalynn. ¡± Maggie had always admired Rosalynn and believed she deserved nothing but a good life and evesting happiness. Their catch-up session went on for hours, with Maggie spilling the tea on why she left and Rosalynn sharing the drama that unfolded on Sanford¡¯s engagement day. As Maggie listened to Rosalynn¡¯s story, she unconsciously fiddled with her fingers. ALL Sanford did was to stand up for her, but it had left a bittersweet taste, hadn¡¯t it. It seemed they were two parallel Lines, destined to nevere together. Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang with a call from Brian. Chapter 1917 ¡°Hello?¡± Rosalynn casually greeted as she answered the call. ¡°Is your meeting for the wedding dress done?¡± Brian asked warmly. His inquiry brought a smile to Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Yup. ¡± ¡°Did Kaliyah and her assistant leave already?¡± Brian asked. Rosalynn nced at Maggie as she responded, ¡°Kaliyah left, but her assistant is still here. ¡± Brian paused. ¡°Still discussing about the design?¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows impishly. ¡°Uh-huh. ¡± Little did Brian know Kaliyah¡¯s assistant was Maggie. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to spend so much time and energy picking a design. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look stunning in everything,¡± Brian said, unhinged in hispliments. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay, okay. No need to tter me. I got to go now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth, though,¡± Brian noted, grinning. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hang up now. Call me if you need anything. ¡± ¡°Okay. Bye,¡± Rosalynn said curtly, putting down the phone, ¡°Was that your husband?¡± Maggie inquired. Rosalynn nodded.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, realizing something, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Brian contact Kaliyah through Sanford¡¯s connections? Do they know you¡¯re her assistant?¡± Maggie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± When she moved abroad, Maggie took another name and mentioned nothing about her past to the new people in her life. Learning about that Karina posited, ¡°That makes sense. I don¡¯t think Sanford would do nothing if he knew you were Kaliyah¡¯s assistant. Had he known, he would chase after you across borders in a heartbeat. After all, you didn¡¯t have proper closure. ¡± Maggie fell silent, giving Rosalynn¡¯s words some thought. Would Sanford really chase after her had he known where she was? Lowering her eyes, Maggie shook the question off her head. It was useless to ponder about that matter now. Rosalynn pressed her lips together, choosing not to chime in. She saw how upset Sanford had been when Maggie left without a word. It was hard to tell if he would chase after Maggie if he learned about her whereabouts. He might be too hurt or reluctant to take action. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m starving. Since Maggie is here, let¡¯s take her out for a meal,¡± Karina suggested, rubbing her stomach. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Rosalynn readily agreed. Chapter 1918 Maggie felt a little sheepish at the gesture and said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to,dies. I don¡¯t want you to spend too much.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡± Karina raised an eyebrow her way and retorted yfully, ¡°Do we look like we¡¯re short on cash to you?¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Fine. I guess I owe you guys one. ¡± As they were about to leave, Tilda walked in. ¡°Leaving so soon, Rosalynn, Karina?¡± ¡°Hi, Tilda. Yeah, we¡¯re leaving to grab a meal. By the way, this is Maggie Shear, a close friend of Karina and me. Maggie, this is Tilda Larson, the screenwriter,¡± Rosalynn happily introduced the two. After the two shook hands, Karina suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, Tilda?¡± Tilda smiled regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ve got to go home early for Sheldon. You guys enjoy your meal. ¡± ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯ll be more fun with everyone together,¡± Karina insisted. ¡°You can bring Sheldon along. I¡¯ve been dying to meet him. Rosalynn¡¯s been singing his praises so much, while I haven¡¯t had the chance to see him yet. ¡± Rosalynn chimed in with a warmugh, ¡°Yes, Tilda. Come with us and tell Elma to take Sheldon to the restaurant. I¡¯d love to get a better look at him, too. Who knows? I might conceive a baby as adorable as him if I see him often. ¡± Easily convinced, Tilda nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Elma and ask if Sheldon already had eaten dinner. ¡± At the yground in the apartmentplex, Elma watched Lyndon y ser with Sheldon. Ever since Sheldon snagged Lyndon¡¯s number, he¡¯d call him up regrly, asking him toe over. Lyndon, always happy to oblige, never hesitated to fulfill the kid¡¯s wishes. Seeing Sheldon drenched in sweat but beaming with joy and giggles, Elma couldn¡¯t help but share his happiness. ¡°It would be wonderful if Tilda could warm up to Lyndon too,¡± she said with a sigh. Just then, her phone rang. It was Tilda. Elma answered, ¡°Hello, Tilda. ¡± ¡°Elma, have you guys eaten dinner yet?¡± ¡°No, not yet. ¡± ¡°Perfect! Why don¡¯t you and Sheldon join us for dinner?¡± Why would Tilda consider taking Sheldon out for dinner? Chapter 1919 Elma opened her mouth, contemting mentioning that Lyndon was also present, but then thought better of it. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed. She believed it was a chance for Lyndon to join them. Maybe more interaction could spark some affection. After all, familiarity breeds fondness. Over at the Owmale Hotel. Rosalynn and her friends wereughing and chatting as they headed towards the restaurant, passing by several exclusive dining rooms. One door swung open just as they were walking by. Karina¡¯s gaze happened tond inside, and she paused slightly when she spotted a man. Carlow? What was he doing here? Her gaze shifted to the man across from him, and she stopped short. ¡°Rosalynn, you guys go ahead. I ran into a friend,¡± she exined. ¡°I¡¯ll say hi and catch up quickly. ¡± ¡°Okay, Rosalynn responded, leading Maggie and Tilda to their reserved room. ¡± Karina then pushed open the door and greeted the people inside. ¡°Hyatt,¡± she called out. The man, Hyatt, seemed momentarily surprised. His eyes darted to Carlow for a split second before he regained hisposure. ¡°Miss Glyn, what a coincidence! Are you here for dinner too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Karina replied, ncing at Carlow. Carlow offered a smile. ¡°Good to see you again, Miss Glyn. ¡± Karina gave a small nod. ¡°Did you two know each other before?¡± Hyatt, after all, had been the one to escort her away when she was kidnapped by Kennedi earlier. He¡¯d also been helping out at Barlow¡¯spany after Barlow passed away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What a small world! Did he know Carlow too? Hyatt offered a smile. ¡°Just business acquaintances,¡± he exined. Carlow turned to Karina. ¡°My business went under,¡± he said, borating. ¡°ALL my other friends abandoned me, but Hyatt stuck by me. I invited him out, hoping he could offer some help. ¡± Carlow¡¯s exnation seemed genuine. Chapter 1920 Hyatt shot him a side nce and coughed lightly to cover it. ¡°Carlow, do you know Miss Glyn as well?¡± Hyatt asked. Carlow¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Just met her recently,¡± he replied. ¡°Perfect! You can ask her directly then, Hyatt said with a pointed look. ¡°She¡¯s the boss of ourpany. If she approves, she has the final say. ¡± Carlow nced at Hyatt and casually picked up his cup. ¡°So, Miss Glyn,¡± he said casually, ¡°care to join us for dinner?¡± ¡°Thank you, but I have friends waiting for me. You two go ahead,¡± Karina declined politely. Turning to Hyatt, she added, ¡°Business isn¡¯t my forte, Hyatt. You handle it. ¡± Hyatt nodded. ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll excuse myself first. ¡± ¡°See you around. ¡± As Karina left the room, Hyatt let out a long sigh. ¡°You had me worried there,¡± he said. Carlow chuckled and refilled his cup. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a top intelligence officer. You¡¯ve seen the worst. ¡± Hyatt took a nomittal sip of his tea. ¡°You aren¡¯t nning to tell her your true identity, are you?¡± Carlow poured himself some more tea, enjoying a sip. ¡°It isn¡¯t time yet,¡± Hyatt said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hyatt stood tall. ¡°Carlow, the higher-ups gave you a new ID to blend in. We¡¯ll handle the next jobs, so please just take a step back. ¡± Putting his cup down, Carlow grinned. ¡°Thank you, but am I not already blending in?¡± He was the very Barlow who, in the eyes of the world, was supposed to be dead, after all. After having been rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment, ir, his handler, had ced his people there. He had been clinging to life by a thread. It was sheer luck that he had been snatched back from death¡¯s door and saved. ir had then decided he needed to vanishpletely and he did this by faking his death. In a secret operation, he was sent abroad, underwent minor facial adjustments by a surgeon, and was then assigned a new name and identity. Chapter 1921 He was no longer the police informant Barlow. Now, he was just Carlow. ¡°So when are you going to finally tell Miss Glyn?¡± Hyatt asked. Carlow grinned. ¡°It¡¯s better this way, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll woo her as Carlow. ¡± Hyatt smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she still pining for the old you, though?¡± Carlow smirked back as he yed with his cup. ¡°I¡¯ll show her she¡¯s fickle. ¡± Hyatt chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a wicked one, Carlow. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s some twisted humor. ¡± Meanwhile, Lyndon dropped Elma and Sheldon at the Owmale Hotel entrance. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Fernandez. Why not have a bite to eat with us?¡± Elma said to Lyndon as she stepped out of the car, holding Sheldon. Checking his watch, Lyndon said, ¡°Thank you, but I must decline on this asion. ¡± Elma nced at Sheldon, who held Lyndon¡¯s finger. ¡°Dad,e eat with us. Tilda¡¯s struggling and she¡¯s treating. You should pay. ¡± Lyndon chuckled, lifting Sheldon.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± How could he say no to such a cute request? Sheldon grinned, holding onto Lyndon tightly. Elma smiled, giving him a thumbs up. With such a smart kid around, would Tilda and Lyndon¡¯s rtionship have any problems? Following the waiter¡¯s lead, the trio found Rosalynn¡¯s reserved private room. Opening the door, Lyndon hesitated at the sight inside. ¡°Rosalynn?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected a girls¡¯ night out for dinner. ¡°Lyndon? Come on in. ¡± A smile sparkled in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes after the initial surprise. Lyndon and Sheldon had arrived together! The connection between young and old was growing fast. But what about the grown-ups? Chapter 1922 Tilda¡¯s face fell upon seeing Lyndon. Taking Sheldon, she whispered to Elma, ¡°Why is he here with you?¡± Elma exined, ¡°Oh, Mr. Fernandez was just ying ser with Sheldon. He offered to drive us here for safety when he knew we were going out. ¡± Just like that? Tilda suspected Elma had invited Lyndon on purpose. With doubts but setting them aside for now, Tilda said to Lyndon, ¡°Thanks for bringing Elma and Sheldon.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Feel free to leave if you¡¯re busy. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, well aware that this was typical behavior for Tilda. Just as he was about to talk, Rosalynn jumped in. ¡°Hey, why not pull up a chair and eat with us?¡± ¡°Yep, now that you¡¯re here, having an extra handsome man around makes the dining experience even better,¡± Karina¡¯s eyes lit up as she agreed swiftly. Though she had no clue why Lyndon had brought Sheldon along, she was all in for any drama. Maggie, knowing Lyndon, got instantly wary. Wasn¡¯t this the guy Rosalynn had saved once and he had a soft spot for Rosalynn? With Rosalynn expecting, he couldn¡¯t still have feelings, right? Maggie pondered. ¡°Lyndon, you meet Maggie again. You guys have crossed paths before,¡± Rosalynn said, introducing Maggie to Lyndon. Lyndon and Maggie nodded. Maggie threw in a polite grin. ¡°This is Karina Glyn, the agent. Karina, say hello to Lyndon Fernandez,¡± Rosalynn kept up with the introductions. Karina reached out her hand with a bright smile. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Fernandez. I remember you from Rosalynn¡¯s bash. When Ivy Larson got tangled up, it was Tilda who helped clear your name. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s face tensed for a moment at the mention of that day but he quickly rxed it again. He shook hands with Karina, ncing over at Tilda. ¡°Yeah, Tilda deserves a big thank you from me,¡± he admitted. Chapter 1923 Tilda sat in her seat, snuggling Sheldon and avoiding making eye contact. Sheldon blinked innocently, saying, ¡°So Tilda has helped Dad before, huh? The book says, ¡®When someone is generous to you, you should treat others as you would like to be treated. ¡¯ So Dad, you should look out for Tilda,¡± he reasoned cleverly. Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows shot up. She was clearly interested. Dad, huh? Rolls off the tongue, doesn¡¯t it? Rosalynn thought to herself. Tilda felt a bit awkward, thinking maybe she¡¯d overdone it with encouraging her little one to read so much at such a young age. It had resulted in him speaking in a persuasive way that left others irrefutable. Karina and Maggie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Karina said, ¡°Oh boy, Rosalynn, now I understand why you¡¯ve been gushing over this little dude. He¡¯s so cute!¡± Maggie nodded along. This kid was just too adorable.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery She hoped her future child would be just as cute. Thoughts of Sanford crossed her mind suddenly, freezing her smile momentarily before she snapped back to reality, quelling the stray thoughts. Karina leaned in to Sheldon, beaming, ¡°Hey there, Sheldon, I haven¡¯t formally introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Karina. ¡± Sheldon replied confidently. ¡°Hi there, Karina. ¡± Karina gave his head a pat. ¡°You¡¯re just adorable. Is Mr. Fernandez your dad?¡± She already knew from Rosalynn that the little guy was parentless and now under Tilda¡¯s care. ncing at Lyndon, Sheldon said, ¡°Yep, he agreed to be my dad. ¡± Karina asked, ¡°What made you choose him as your dad?¡± With a blink, he responded, ¡°Because Dad and I are both pretty good -looking. ¡± She¡¯d heard this reason from Rosalynn before. But hearing it from the little guy himself, in his innocent tone, made it even funnier. Finding it amusing, Karina nced around yfully and then asked, ¡°And what about your mom?¡± The little one looked at Tilda, saying, ¡°Having Tilda is all I need. ¡± Karina teased Tilda. ¡°Oh, you know, the three of you sitting together really give off family vibes!¡± Chapter 1924 The little guy, looking at Lyndon, blurted out, ¡°Dad said he¡¯d woo Tilda to be his girlfriend. ¡± Lyndon was speechless. When had he said that? He couldn¡¯t recall at all. Tilda felt so ufortable that she wished she could just vanish. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom outside,¡± she said, standing up and moving away. Karina¡¯s voice followed her in a teasing tone. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t we have a bathroom here?¡± Tilda acted as if she didn¡¯t hear and left the exclusive dining area, taking a deep breath of the outside air, finally feeling at ease. Thinking of Sheldon, who always said things that made her ufortable, she decided to talk to him seriously when she returned! After using the restroom, Tilda went outside and unexpectedly ran into someone. Ivy was there in a wheelchair, being pushed toward the restroom. It really was a small world. Tilda nced at her briefly, not intending to stop and chat, and was about to continue on her way. ¡°Tilda Larson, don¡¯t you dare move!¡± Of course, Ivy had seen her, and immediately, she screamed loudly like a startled cat. Tilda stopped and asked in a calm voice, ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Ivy looked at her sternly and approached Tilda in her wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m in this situation. Are you pleased with yourself?¡± Ivy had been confined to her home due to a foot injury, feeling miserable. To cheer her up, Renata took her out for dinner, hoping a new environment would help. Thest person Ivy wanted to see there was Tilda! ¡°When did I ever hurt you?¡± asked Tilda, maintaining herposure. Ivy responded with anger, ¡°Stop pretending! Since I joined the crew, you¡¯ve always been against me. If you hadn¡¯t pushed to change the script, I would still be working on the crew, ording to the original n. You can¡¯t escape me for this!¡± Tilda adjusted her sses, her eyes twinkling with a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Had you concentrated on your acting, would you find yourself in this predicament? Every evildoer faces the consequences of their actions in time. It¡¯s inevitable. ¡± Ivy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tilda, you dare to jinx me!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1925 With a sly smile, Tilda responded, ¡°Oh, so you acknowledge you are an evildoer now?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Ivy was speechless. Tilda, no longer interested in the discussion, chose to walk away. Ivy shouted after her, ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m an evildoer? You¡¯ve hated me for taking your beloved. Yes, I did it deliberately to snatch what was yours. If I can¡¯t have it, neither will you!¡± At that moment, Tilda¡¯s hands tightened. Old memories rushed back, making her heart beat faster. Ivy went on, ¡°Even if I¡¯ve erred, I¡¯m still better than you, the bringer of misfortune. If I were you, having caused my own mother to suffer for years, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face myself. How do you still walk around with your head held high? And as for your beloved, nearly losing his life, how is that my doing? It¡¯s because he was with you that he found himself in danger. Tilda, you¡¯re bad luck, a cmity! Anyone close to you suffers! Your mother must regret ever having you!¡± A spark of anger shone through Tilda¡¯s calm demeanor. She turned swiftly and pped Ivy twice, unhesitatingly. ¡°Just as expected from a home-wrecker¡¯s child, all you do is spout nonsense,pletely devoid of any grace! If I were your mother, I would have spared the world your presence right from the start!¡± Tilda¡¯s hand shook with anger after the ps. Confused, Ivy paused before yelling, her face red with pain, ¡°You hit me, you witch!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Even if youe from a scandalous background, you remain a Larson!¡± Tilda gazed down at her. ¡°You¡¯re sorelycking in manners and decency. As your elder sister, if your mother hasn¡¯t taught you how to behave, then it falls to me!¡± Tilda stood tall and imposing. Ivy, seething with anger, turned to the middle-aged woman behind her. ¡°Grab her for me!¡± The woman, a servant of the Larson family, hesitated. ¡°I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe she was being asked toy hands on Tilda. ¡°Refusing to listen to me? I¡¯ll have you fired by tomorrow!¡± Ivy snapped. The servant looked at Tilda, her gaze flitting as she considered her next move. The Larson family was known for their generous pay to their staff. Having served the Larson family for years, she was well aware of the dynamics at y. Despite Tilda being the firstborn, she wasn¡¯t the favored one. Chapter 1926 Crossing Ivy seemed like a worse option. Ivy could do things Tilda might not. Resolved, the servant stepped forward and grabbed Tilda¡¯s arm. Tilda¡¯s expression cooled. ¡°Release me!¡± Ignoring Tilda¡¯s demand, the servant held on tight. ¡°Bring her over!¡± Ivy ordered. ¡°Alright, the servant said, pulling Tilda towards Ivy with surprising strength. ¡± Thanks to her years of hard work, she was more than capable of handling Tilda¡¯s resistance. Tilda struggled, but the servant brought her directly to Ivy without issue. Ivy, rising from her wheelchair with fire in her eyes, yanked Tilda¡¯s hair. ¡°Tilda, you menace, quit acting like you¡¯re in charge! Your mother will be dead soon and Dad will marry my mom. I¡¯ll take my rightful ce!¡± Tilda felt an agonizing tug on her scalp. She attempted to break free, but the middle-aged woman had pinned her arms, leaving herpletely immobilized. But Tilda¡¯s legs were free, and she quickly kicked Ivy¡¯s injured leg. Ivy, barely standing, screamed in pain and copsed. ¡°Miss Ivy!¡± The servant released Tilda and hurried to help Ivy into her wheelchair. Tilda fixed her hair and clothes, her lips pressed in a firm line. Ivy¡¯s face twisted in agony as she screamed at the woman, saying, ¡°Show her who¡¯s boss!¡± The woman hesitated once more. ¡°Twenty thousand dors if you do it right now!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy¡¯s voice was sharp, dripping with bitterness. The prospect of twenty thousand dors lit up the woman¡¯s eyes with avarice, and she moved quickly towards Tilda. Tilda met her gaze firmly. ¡°Go ahead. Remember who you¡¯re dealing with. ¡± She stood tall, exuding a naturalmand. The woman halted, the fear evident in her eyes. ¡°Make it fifty thousand to put her in her ce!¡± Ivy, desperate to assert her dominance, raised the stakes. With the new offer fueling her courage and assured of her physical prowess, the woman reached for Tilda¡¯s hair, poised to strike. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Tilda!¡± The shouts rang out together. Suddenly, a young body, dove into the fray, attacking the woman with kicks and punches. The woman grimaced, caught off guard. She tried to retaliate but was quickly overpowered, pushed so forcefully she stumbled back and crashed into Ivy. The impact on Ivy¡¯s leg caused her to scream again. Regaining her footing, the woman stammered, saying, ¡°My apologies, Miss Ivy. Are you okay?¡± Ivy, her face ghostly from the pain, struck the woman, her anger boiling over. ¡°Do I look okay to you? Why are you so fat?¡± The woman struck hard, remained silent, hand on her cheek, unable to respond. Tilda adjusted her attire, nodded at Lyndon and Sheldon who had intervened on her behalf, and scooped up Sheldon. Chapter 1927 Lyndon gave Ivy a look before turning to Tilda. ¡°Everything okay with you?¡± Tilda shook her head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°How did you two find yourselves out here?¡± ¡°Sheldon got worried when you didn¡¯t return for a bit, so he sent me to check on you,¡± Lyndon exined. A warmth spread through Tilda. She affectionately patted Sheldon¡¯s head and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. ¡± ¡°Do you need help carrying him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve got him. ¡± Ivy watched them with a mix of emotions, her face contorting slightly. Why was Lyndon here, acting so close to Tilda? When Ivy¡¯s gazended on Sheldon, she froze. The boy really looked like¡­ ¡°Tilda, wait a minute!¡± she called out. But Tilda, with Sheldon in her arms, continued on, ignoring Ivy. Lyndon stayed protectively by her side. Ivy, driven by jealousy, sped up to block their path. ¡°Tilda, I said wait! Can¡¯t you hear?¡± Tilda looked at her coldly. ¡°Need something from me? Or you want to add to your leg injury?¡± Ivy was pissed off and winced from the sharp pain in her leg. She looked at Lyndon with desperate eyes. ¡°Lyndon, she hit me. My face, my leg, she¡¯s to me for all of this!¡± Lyndon replied indifferently, ¡°The only thing I saw was your servant hurting her. And she won¡¯t pick fights for no reason. If she struck you, there had to be a reason behind it. ¡± Ivy was rendered speechless. Was he really taking Th¡¯s side without question? Had he fallen for her? She couldn¡¯t let it happen. Ivy¡¯s face changed quickly as she turned her attention to Sheldon. Seeing him up close, she noticed how much he looked like both Tilda and Lyndon. Could this child be theirs? The idea took her by surprise. That was impossible! Lyndon¡¯s heart was supposed to be with thete Rosanna. How could Sheldon be their child? Chapter 1928 It had to be a coincidence! ¡°Tilda, who is this child? Why does he resemble you so much?¡± Ivy asked. Tilda¡¯s face hardened, and she pulled Sheldon closer. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± she said, and walked away. Ivy¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°Is he your son? He must be the result of a fling with some man, right?¡± Tilda froze, her facial expression shifting noticeably. ¡°Ivy Larson, you better be careful with your words, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± she warned. Ivy felt a sudden reminder of a past p on her face. ncing between Sheldon and Tilda, Ivy spected with a hint of malice, ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? Oh, I get it, men aren¡¯t your thing. So, how did this happen? But you¡¯ve been in rtionships in the past. Is it possible that you were coerced, and that¡¯s why you have this child and now you can¡¯t stand the touch of any man?¡± Tilda turned pale upon hearing this, holding Sheldon even closer to her. Sheldon, noticing Tilda¡¯s distress, wiggled in her arms. ¡°Put me down, Tilda,¡± he requested. Once on the ground, Sheldon took small steps towards Ivy and boldly dered, ¡°Stay away, you ugly witch! You smell awful. You must Live in the sewer!¡± His innocent voice delivered a surprisingly fierce rebuke. Tilda, previously upset, found herself chuckling at Sheldon¡¯s words. This delightful and smart little boy was her pride, something she¡¯d never regret having.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ivy, taken aback by the child¡¯s blunt insult suggesting she was both repulsive and foul-smelling, was speechless with rage. Before she could react, Sheldon confidently walked back to Lyndon and Tilda, grabbing one of their hands each. ¡°Mom, Dad, let¡¯s go. ¡± Ivy watched the three leave. She had a truck load of insults to unleash on them. Suddenly, she realized something. ¡°What did the boy just call them?¡± Did her ears deceive her? The boy addressed Tilda and Lyndon as his mom and dad! Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Stop, Tilda! You stop right there!¡± she yelled as she went after her. Chapter 1929 Tilda was tensed. She didn¡¯t know why Sheldon called her mom out of the blue, but she loved it. A spark of excitement shed in her eyes behind her sses. It was the first time he ever called her that and she wanted to respond so badly. She pushed her electric wheelchair forward, but they were very fast, so she couldn¡¯t catch up. Ivy stopped and asked the woman who was with her, ¡°To confirm what I heard, what did that kid call them?¡± ¡°He called them ¡®Mom and Dad¡¯,¡± the middle-aged woman replied almost instantly. Ivy¡¯s expression changed immediately she got that confirmation. She hadn¡¯t heard wrongly after all. Could it be? Could the boy really be theirs? That was not possible! He couldn¡¯t possibly be Lyndon¡¯s. He could be Tilda¡¯s, but definitely not Lyndon¡¯s. ¡°What took you so long? Are you alright?¡± Renata had waited for a long time for her daughter to return. After much waiting, she came outside look for her. ¡°Hom!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes were red with anger when she remembered the humiliation she had faced earlier. Her mother noticed her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sweetheart? What happened to your face? Tell me, who did this to you?¡± Renata was both shocked and anxious to see the red marks on her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°It was Tilda. She hit me,¡± Ivy exined, ying victim. ¡°Tilda? Why would she hit you?¡± She narrowed her eyes, her face darkening at the same time. ¡°I cursed her a few times, so she hit me,¡± Ivy answered. Filled with rage, Renata asked, ¡°Where the hell is she? I¡¯ll make her pay for what she did to you!¡± Ivy quickly replied, ¡°There will be no need for that, Mom. I just discovered a secret that could be a better tool against her. ¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°There was a little boy with her. He called her ¡®Mom¡¯.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I think she had a child secretly and nobody knew about it. ¡± Ivy took her time to exin everything. Renata was left utterly surprised. ¡°What did you just say? A child? Huh?¡± Chapter 1930 Ivy urged, ¡°Mom, we need to dig into this and find out more. I want her life to fall apart by the time she¡¯s exposed. ¡± Meanwhile, another episode went on in the private room. ¡°Tilda, what took you so long? You got Mr. Fernandez and Sheldon worried. They were just about to go look for you,¡± Karina teased with a wink. Being surrounded by ¡°matchmakers¡± made Tilda quite ufortable. Sheldon was genuinely concerned about her. But Lyndon was unlikely to worry about her. Tilda only wished they stopped trying to match her with Lyndon. ¡°Tilda got picked on,¡± Sheldon said after clearing his throat. Karina was surprised. ¡°What? By who exactly?¡± ¡°By the ugliest woman on earth. ¡± Sheldon pouted when he spoke. Karina chuckled. Turning to Tilda, she asked, ¡°Who tried to mess with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ivy, right?¡± Rosalynn cut in before Tilda could say a word. With a quick nce, Tilda nodded her head in the affirmative. ¡°What nonsense! That woman is so audacious!¡± Karina frowned, and her gaze flickered as she nced at Lyndon. ¡°Tell me, Tilda, how did Ivy trouble you? What did Mr. Fernandez do? Did he rescue you?¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t believe them. She wondered why they brought up Lyndon in every single discussion. It made her upset. ¡°With a Little hero here, I had nothing to worry about. He took care of everything himself,¡± Lyndon quipped, raising an eyebrow. Karina turned to Sheldon. ¡°Sheldon, did you help Tilda handle that ugly witch?¡± The little boy nodded happily. With a mischievous smile, Karina advised him, ¡°Next time, leave the heroics to your dad, so Tilda can repay the favor of saving her life, okay?¡± Tilda was at a loss for words.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was just a child. Wasn¡¯t that a bad thing to say to a child? Chapter 1931 Sheldon looked up at Tilda with his big, bright eyes and blinked. ¡°You didn¡¯t object when I called you ¡®Mom¡¯ earlier. Does that mean you¡¯ve agreed to be my Dad¡¯s girlfriend? Tell me. Will you be my mother?¡± That surely made Tilda¡¯s jaw drop. She was left utterly speechless, yet again. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to be your future girlfriend? You promised not to just pass me off to someone else, remember?¡± Tilda managed to mask her inner turmoil with a teasing tone. Sheldon stopped for a second, then smiled widely and hugged her, dering, ¡°Alright, Tilda, you¡¯re just too loyal!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Their exchange made everyone around themugh. Lyndon casually drank his coffee, noticing the clear resemnce between the adult and the child, with Ivy¡¯s words reying in his mind. He noticed that Tilda had a fiery reaction to any mention of the child. Was it out of anger, or perhaps guilt? Could it be that Sheldon was actually her child? And if that was the case, was Sheldon¡¯s father¡­ As Lyndon looked at the boy, he couldn¡¯t help but see a reflection of himself. He pondered the possibility of being the father, which led him to knit his brows in confusion. The thought seemed absurd. He had only ever been with Rosanna. How could he have a son? When it was time to pay for their meal, Lyndon made sure he was the first to take care of the bill. ¡°I told you, I was going to pay today,¡± Rosalynn reminded him. Lyndon simply smiled and said, ¡°Next time, it¡¯s on you. ¡± He felt ufortable letting a woman pay the bill. It just didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°Alright, thanks for picking up the tab,¡± Rosalynn responded with a polite tone. Karina gave Tilda a sly look and said, ¡°Rosalynn, no need topete with him to pay. It¡¯s only natural for him to spend a little more when he¡¯s trying to impress someone. ¡± Tilda felt ufortable all evening because of Karina¡¯s yful remarks. She frowned and said, ¡°Karina, didn¡¯t you promise to always stick by me?¡± Karina let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯vee to realize that both of you are unreliable. So I decide I¡¯m better off alone. ¡± ¡°But I am reliable. Don¡¯t count me out,¡± Tilda insisted. Karina raised an eyebrow. ¡°Reliable? In what way? Remember, you¡¯re not alone. Sheldon¡¯s with you. Why don¡¯t you let me help with Sheldon?¡± ¡°We could both look after him,¡± Tilda suggested. Chapter 1932 Karina clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned Mr. Fernandez might not approve. After all, Sheldon is his ¡®son¡¯. ¡± Tilda didn¡¯t know what to say after that. Lyndon raised an eyebrow, silently taking in their yful chatter.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalynnughed softly, joining the girls as they left the private dining room. ¡°Maggie, do you want to crash at my ce tonight?¡± Maggie smiled. ¡°No, thanks, Rosalynn. Kaliyah¡¯s got a hotel room booked for me. Looks like I¡¯ll have a meeting with her team tonight. ¡± Rosalynn nodded, understanding, and didn¡¯t push the matter. Maggie wouldn¡¯t be leaving the country anytime soon. There would be plenty of chances for them to get together again in the future. As they made their way out of the hotel, someone called out, ¡°Karina. ¡± Karina stopped and turned toward the sound, spotting Carlow not too far off. He moved slowly, appearing to have difficulty walking. Rosalynn saw him too and looked intrigued. ¡°Karina, who is that?¡± Rosalynn wondered why he looked so much like Barlow. Plus, he was calling Karina by her name, so they must know each other pretty well. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Carlow, the new neighbor I mentioned,¡± Karina exined. Carlow! The name sounded so simr to Barlow! Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°Have you two gotten close? He¡¯s already calling you ¡®Karina¡¯¡± Karina frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not that close. ¡± Hadn¡¯t Carlow always called her ¡°Miss Glyn¡±? Why was this sudden change to a first-name basis? As he walked over, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°ALL done eating?¡± Carlow inquired, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Chapter 1933 ¡°You heading back to Wragos?¡± he pressed on. Karina paused, checking the time. She wanted to go back to Wragos, but it waste. The thought of driving at night, when it was harder to see, made her nervous about possible danger. ¡°If you¡¯re going back, could you give me a ride? I¡¯ll make sure we have a driver,¡± Carlow suggested, as though he had guessed her concerns. Karina¡¯s eyes shimmered as she gazed at Carlow. ¡°Absolutely,¡± she affirmed with a nod. Carlow¡¯s smile widened as he turned to Karina¡¯s friends. ¡°Are these your friends?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Karina confirmed. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Carlow, Karina¡¯s friend,¡± he introduced himself with a slight nod, his gaze lingering momentarily on Rosalynn before shifting away. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but notice his resemnce to Barlow. She politely smiled before apanying her friends out of the hotel. On the crisp autumn night, the air carried a refreshing chill. The serene moon hung high above, casting a cool, silvery glow over everything below. Karina, d in light clothing, instinctively wrapped her arms around herself as a chilly breeze swept by. Suddenly, warmth enveloped her shoulders, and she turned to find Carlow draping his coat around her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Meeting his gaze, she saw a gentle smile on his lips, his eyes shining like stars. Karina¡¯s heart fluttered, and she quickly looked away, adjusting the coat around her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured softly, reminding herself that he was Carlow, not Barlow. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Carlow replied, his voice a gentle whisper in the night. As Rosalynn observed the tender exchange between Carlow and Karina, a fleeting thought crossed her mind. Could it be that Carlow harbored feelings for Karina? He bore a striking resemnce to Barlow and was now Karina¡¯s new neighbor. Was it fate¡¯s handiwork to introduce Carlow into Karina¡¯s life as a recement for Barlow? ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll head out with Sheldon,¡± Tilda¡¯s voice interjected, drawing Rosalynn¡¯s attention back to the present. ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn replied with a nod. Chapter 1934 ¡°Let me give you a ride,¡± offered Lyndon. ¡°No need,¡± Tilda declined decisively, cradling Sheldon as she made her way to her car. Sheldon, resting his head on Tilda¡¯s shoulder, waved goodbye to Lyndon. ¡°Bye, Dad!¡± he called out, eliciting a grin from Lyndon as he returned the wave. As Tilda settled into the car, Karina couldn¡¯t resist teasing Lyndon. ¡°It seems Like you¡¯re not quite ying your cards right in the game of love. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon arched an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Oh? And how¡¯s that?¡± he inquired. Karina offered her advice with a knowing smile. ¡°Well, remember, what women say isn¡¯t always what they mean. A ¡®no¡¯ might actually be a ¡°yes¡¯,¡± she exined. ¡°And you¡¯ve got to be bold and assertive. For instance, you should have insisted on driving Tilda home earlier. Women will yearn for care. Even if she protests initially, she¡¯ll appreciate the gesture once she sees how much you care. ¡± Her words carried a logical and persuasive tone. Lyndon chuckled at Karina¡¯s advice. ¡°I never would have guessed that you are a love guru. ¡± Karina waved off thepliment modestly. ¡°Oh, you tter me. I¡¯ve just read too many romantic novels. ¡± As Carlow admired Karina¡¯s delicate face, he couldn¡¯t help but offer apliment. ¡°A word to the wise is enough. Truly, Karina, your insights are remarkable,¡± he praised softly, his voice carrying a hint of huskiness that set it apart from Barlow¡¯s maic tone yet possessed its own mature charm. Her name from his lips stirred something within Karina, causing an inexplicable flutter in her heart.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She adjusted her coat, clearing her throat before gently rebuffing him. ¡°We¡¯re not close. Please, we are not on a first-name basis. ¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree at Haleigh¡¯s to address each other by name?¡± Carlow appeared puzzled. ¡°and what¡¯s my name?¡± Karina questioned. ¡°Karina,¡± Carlow replied without hesitation. Karina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Did you happen to forget myst name?¡± she quipped, curious as to why he didn¡¯t address her with herst name. Carlow¡¯s gaze held steady as he responded, ¡°Forgetting yourst name isn¡¯t significant. Remembering who you are is what truly matters. ¡± His tone was yful yet profound, causing Karina to pause momentarily, feeling a sense of d¨¦ja vu. It was as if she was conversing with Barlow himself. Observing the exchange, Rosalynn raised her eyebrows, recognizing a familiar tone and expression in Carlow¡¯s demeanor. Chapter 1935 ¡°Rosalynn,¡± Brian called out as he got out of his car and walked toward Rosalynn with confident strides. He wore a sharp, dark suit and a ck overcoat hung casually over his left arm. Under the night sky, he looked tall and imposing, his aura one of cool, distant elegance. Rosalynn greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± Earlier, during dinner, he had texted to ask if she was home. She told him she was having dinner at the Owmale Hotel. ¡°Just came to pick you up,¡± Brian said as he draped his overcoat over Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalynn pulled the coat closer around her. ¡°But I drove myself here. ¡± ¡°Just leave your car,¡± Brian suggested gently. ¡°Alright. ¡± Carlow watched their exchange and subtly lifted an eyebrow, his smile growing more pronounced. It looked like their rtionship was in a sweet, intense stage. Feeling Carlow¡¯s eyes on them, Brian turned and caught his gaze. For a moment, he paused. This person¡­ ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Hughes. ¡± Maggie greeted Brian with a nod. Brian, suddenly pulled back to the present, turned around to find Maggie standing there, surprising him once more. ¡°Maggie?¡± With a smile, Maggie responded, ¡°Yep, it¡¯s me. ¡± Brian gave her a quick once-over, his curiosity sparked. ¡°When did you get here?¡± He was caught off guard to learn that Maggie hade back from overseas without telling anyone. And he couldn¡¯t help but notice the remarkable change in her demeanor. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s Kaliyah¡¯s assistant, just back to help with designing my wedding dress alongside Kaliyah,¡± Rosalynn chimed in before Maggie could say anything. Brian¡¯s reaction was one of surprise. Chapter 1936 ¡°So, you¡¯ve moved into wedding dress design?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Maggie¡¯sughter was light and warm. Seeing the transformation in Maggie, Brian wondered if he should mention it to his friend. ¡°Carlow, are we good to go?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Not far off, Hyatt was walking over. Carlow looked over at Karina, as if asking for her go-ahead. ¡°Should we head out? Our driver¡¯s here. ¡± Karina nced at Hyatt, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Is he the one driving us?¡± Hyatt cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m heading the same way, so it fits. ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think this was just the kind of scheme Barlow would pull, dragging him into it as well. After a short pause, Karina agreed, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll leave with them now. ¡± Rosalynn gave Carlow a lingering look, then said, ¡°Drive safely. ¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head out first,¡± Karina said, bidding farewell to the rest. Barlow shared a nce with Brian, gave a slight nod, and began to walk away. Brian¡¯s eyes followed him, noting the limp in his walk, his expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Honey, who is that guy?¡± Brian asked. ¡°That¡¯s Haleigh and Karina¡¯s new neighbor. Does he remind you of Barlow?¡± Rosalynn asked. Brian just made a thoughtful sound in response. It wasn¡¯t only the looks. There was something in the man¡¯s presence that felt simr to Barlow¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s Haleigh¡¯s new neighbor, then?¡± ¡°Yep. ¡± ¡°Do you think we need to check him out?¡± Brian suddenly asked. Rosalynnughed. ¡°Why look into someone without any reason?¡± ¡°What if he has ulterior motives toward Haleigh and Karina?¡± Brian replied, remembering his promise to look after them after Barlow¡¯s death. ¡°Let¡¯s not make assumptions. We¡¯ll watch and wait,¡± Rosalynn suggested, not overly concerned. Chapter 1937 Brian gave her a look, then gave in. ¡°Alright, your call. ¡± ¡°Hey, Rosalynn, I¡¯m going to leave too,¡± Maggie mentioned, noticing the time. ¡°Maggie, how will you get back to the hotel?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi. ¡± ¡°Use my car instead. ¡± Rosalynn offered her car keys. Maggie paused for a second, then took them, skipping the formalities. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll head out now. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± As Maggie drove away, Brian looked thoughtful. What would Sanford say if he found out Maggie was here again? ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s getting cold. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Lyndon suggested casually. Brian came back to the moment and put his arm around Rosalynn. ¡°Lyndon, how are things with Tilda?¡± Lyndon gave Brian a stern look.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Did I ever mention I wanted to chase after her?¡± Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to find a mother for your ¡®son¡¯?¡± Lyndon replied with a touch of stubbornness, ¡°Just having a son to continue the family legacy is enough for me. ¡± He then walked off angrily. Brian squinted, thinking it over. ¡°Maybe I should arrange a few more blind dates for him?¡± Rosalynnughed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not hurry things. Now that Sheldon has a dad, I believe he¡¯ll have a mother in no time, don¡¯t you think?¡± That made sense. Brian allowed himself a small smile as he helped Rosalynn into the car. Closing the car door, Rosalynn began to remove Brian¡¯s coat she had on. Suddenly, a perfume scent caught her attention, making her stop with the coat in her hands. Why did Brian¡¯s coat smell likedy perfume? Curious, Rosalynn leaned closer for a better smell, wondering if it was her own. She seldom wore perfume, and on the rare asions she did, she chose a light fragrance. Chapter 1938 Being pregnant, she wore it even more infrequently. The perfume on Brian¡¯s coat was unmistakably potent. Who did it belong to? Brian, who was about to buckle Rosalynn¡¯s seatbelt, noticed her preupation and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn peered at him and questioned, ¡°Did you go out for a business meeting today?¡± Brian nodded, replying, ¡°Yeah, a business lunch. ¡± Rosalynn probed further, ¡°Were there any women?¡± Brian quirked an eyebrow, curious. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Without a word, Rosalynn passed him the coat. ¡°Take a whiff of this. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian, taking the coat, sniffed it and caught the fragrance of perfume. His brow furrowed as he recalled the woman who had identally bumped into him earlier. His expression turned serious. That woman appeared remarkably simr to Rosalynn. It seems the perfume got on the coat then. Brian flung the coat into the back seat and tenderly tilted Rosalynn¡¯s face up, giving her a quick kiss. ¡°Something bothering you? Don¡¯t worry, one wife is more than enough for me. I don¡¯t have the spare energy for anyone else. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalynn paused, then gave him a light punch, saying, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s get going. ¡± She did trust him, yet she felt the need to ask. Seeing her return to her normal self, Brian let out a relieved breath, secured her seatbelt, and drove off. Elsewhere, Hyatt drove off with Karina and Carlow settling into the back seat. Karina was a bit confused. She had assumed Carlow would sit in the passenger seat, which was why she picked the back. However, Carlow had chosen to sit with her in the back. Did he really see Hyatt as just a driver? For crying out loud, Hyatt was a vice president of thepany. Karina couldn¡¯t help but scoff to herself, casually throwing a question at Hyatt. ¡°So, Hyatt, have you two reached any cooperation yet?¡± Chapter 1939 Hyatt took a quick look at Carlow in the rearview mirror before responding. ¡°Yeah, Carlow¡¯s got his act together, so I figured we¡¯d keep the partnership going. ¡± From the back seat, Carlow said to Karina, ¡°Looking forward to more of your support, bossdy. ¡± He called her ¡°bossdy¡±. The word sent a chill down Karina¡¯s spine. Though she often yed the role of the bossdy, it wasn¡¯tmon for people to call her that. The way this man said it, especially with that yful undertone, it almost felt like Barlow was poking fun at her. Karina sat up straighter, quickly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®bossdy¡¯. I don¡¯t quite like it. ¡± Carlow just raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°Sure thing, Karina. ¡± His tone was way too personal. Karina shot him a re, visibly annoyed. Yet, Carlow was still smiling at her. Feeling his eyes on her made her heart beat a bit faster. In the soft light of the night, his stare felt too intense, too familiar. Karina swiftly turned to look out the window, scooting away to create some space between them, showing she was done interacting.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carlow caught her slight movement, the amusement in his gaze growing. The car merged onto the freeway, cruising silently down the open road. Karina felt the weariness creeping over her. She stifled a yawn as she leaned against the window, sumbing to a quick nap. Attentive to her every move, Carlow promptly covered her with his coat once she dozed off. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to gently caress her face, captivated by her striking profile. Meanwhile, Hyatt focused on the road ahead, his ears attuned to the sounds emanating from the backseat. After a prolonged silence, he stole a nce in the rearview mirror. Suddenly, a car up ahead mmed on its brakes, catching Hyatt off-guard. He hastily pressed down on the brakes, causing the two in the back to jolt forward. Carlow¡¯s expression tightened, his hand freezing mid-air before instinctively shielding Karina¡¯s forehead to prevent her from hitting the seat in front. Relieved to see she was still asleep, Carlow let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 1940 ¡°Hyatt, could you drive a bit more cautiously?¡± he reprimanded in a hushed tone. Hyatt sighed in his heart. He had volunteered to drive, yet not a word of gratitude came Barlow¡¯s way. Carlow tenderly adjusted Karina closer, allowing her to rest against his shoulder. Karina, exhausted, remained oblivious, merely furrowing her brow before finding a morefortable position, unconsciously intertwining her arm with Carlow¡¯s as she drifted back into sleep. Sitting up straight, Carlow savored the delicate fragrance enveloping him, a faint smile gracing his Lips. ALL of a sudden, he heard Karina muttering, ¡°Barlow. ¡± His heart skipped a beat as he turned to gaze at the sleeping woman, a whirlwind of emotions stirring within him. Was she calling out to him even in her dream? Carlow leaned in to gently kiss her forehead, his eyes brimming with adoration. ¡°I¡¯m here, my dear,¡± he whispered softly. From that moment on, he vowed never to leave her side again. Hyatt observed the scene with a cynical inner monologue. No gratitude for him? If it hadn¡¯t been for that sudden stop, would Barlow have had the opportunity to hold Karina so closely? Talk about being force-witnessed a sharine dose of romance! Meanwhile, Karina drifted into a dream where Barlow showered her with kisses, whispering her name with affection. His eyes were Like the vast universe, allowing her to wander freely in the starry sky. The dream was so enchanting that it left a lingering smile on her lips even after she woke up. ¡°Awake?¡± A gentle voice broke through her reverie. Karina blinked sleepily, her gaze meeting the handsome face of the man smiling down at her from up close, her mind still adrift. ¡°Barlow?¡± she murmured softly. Carlow responded with a gentle smile, opting to remain silent. As Karina¡¯s mind gradually cleared, she sensed something amiss. Hastily sitting upright, she smoothed down her hair with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep,¡± she apologized sheepishly, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over her. How had she ended up falling asleep on his shoulder? ¡°You were sleeping so peacefully,¡± Carlow remarked, shifting slightly. He had refrained from moving throughout the journey, fearing he might disturb her slumber. Now, he felt his back nearly stiff from remaining still for so long. ncing out the window, Karina chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Hyatt, are we almost there?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just about to arrive at theplex,¡± Hyatt replied, inwardly relieved by her timely awakening. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve had to drive around the city again, per Barlow¡¯s instructions, had she not woken up in time! ¡°Thank you,¡± Karina expressed her gratitude. ¡°No worries,¡± Hyatt replied, stealing a nce at Carlow in the rearview mirror, already plotting some teasing for the future. ¡°Karina, you talk in you sleep,¡± Carlow suddenly interjected.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Karina, already feeling embarrassed, was caught off guard. ¡°Wait, really? Did I talk in my sleep?¡± ¡°Yes, you kept calling out for Barlow,¡± Carlow confirmed, his eyes holding a deep emotion. ¡°And there was something else too¡­¡± Chapter 1941 Sensing Carlow¡¯s hesitation, Karina inquired, ¡°Was there anything else?¡± Was she truly calling out for Barlow in her sleep the entire time? Perhaps it was because the man beside her bore such a resemnce to Barlow that he had invaded her dream. ¡°You were touching me,¡± Carlow blurted out suddenly. Karina was rendered speechless, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Meanwhile, Hyatt, Listening in on their conversation from the front, choked on his own saliva, coughing loudly. Barlow was really thick-skinned. Karina wished she could vanish into thin air.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Before she could say anything, Carlow interrupted, ¡°Karina, not only do you talk in your sleep, but you drool too. Look¡­¡± Without waiting for her response, he pointed to his shoulder, where a faint stain was visible. Karina felt mortified, desperately wishing for the ground to swallow her whole. As the car pulled into the apartmentplex. Hyatt struggled to contain hisughter. ¡°Miss Glyn, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± he managed to say. ¡°Oh, uh, thank you,¡± Karina stammered, her face still flushed with embarrassment, eager to exit the car. Once the door closed behind her, Hyatt nced at Carlow meaningfully, remarking, ¡°You¡¯re quite something!¡± Carlow grabbed his coat, opened the door, and replied with a grin, ¡°A little mischief keeps things interesting. Thanks!¡± Teasing his girl was all part of the fun and added some excitement to their rtionship. A bachelor just wouldn¡¯t get it. Carlow mused as he stepped out of the car. Outside, Karina just wanted to hurry home and put today¡¯s events behind her. ¡°Karina,¡± Carlow called out from behind her. She halted and turned to face him, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation crossing her features. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Carlow approached Karina slowly, draping his coat over her shoulders. ¡°Are you upset?¡± he asked, a yful lilt in his voice. Karina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes inwardly. He knew perfectly well, yet he was still asking! Chapter 1942 Yet, the gentle tone of his voice and the warmth of the coat enveloping her stirred warmth within her. Nevertheless, she retorted, ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± Carlow nodded, studying her. ¡°Ah, I see. Agents usually are thick-skinned. I assumed you wouldn¡¯t be bothered by a couple of jokes from me. ¡± Karina was taken aback by hisment, the warmth she felt fleeting as she shot him a cold stare. She was momentarily speechless. A flicker of amusement danced in Carlow¡¯s eyes as he looked down at his shirt. ¡°You did get my shirt dirty. Perhaps you should help me clean it, hmm?¡± he suggested teasingly. Karina nced at the water stain on his shirt, her embarrassment resurfacing. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll clean it when we get back,¡± she conceded, tossing the coat back to him. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°And another thing, please refrain from unnecessary closeness!¡± she blurted out, recalling how he had lent her his shoulder in the car. Couldn¡¯t he have just woken her up? That incident had left her feeling utterly mortified. Without waiting for a response, Karina turned on her heel and briskly walked towards the apartment building, eager to escape the awkwardness.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she retreated, Carlow chuckled softly to himself, realizing she was genuinely upset. It seemed he had pushed the joke too far. Hurrying after her, he caught sight of Karina stepping into the closing elevator and called out, ¡°Hold the elevator!¡± Karina stood there, giving Carlow the silent treatment as the elevator doors closed gently. Noticing her stubbornness, Carlow took arge step forward and pressed the open button just in time, causing the doors to reopen. Despite Karina¡¯s tense expression, Carlow couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly as he stepped into the elevator. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait? Were you ignoring me on purpose?¡± Karina replied with a poker face, ¡°Did you ask me to wait? You simply said, ¡®Hold the elevator. ¡¯ My hearing¡¯s just fine. ¡± Carlow looked at her, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Are you genuinely upset?¡± Karina remained silent, refusing to engage. Sensing her unease, Carlow tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I. I like to joke around with people I get along with. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± He had intended to say he liked to joke with those he was interested in, but he changed his wording, afraid of making her ufortable. Karina remained silent. Carlow moved closer, gently coaxing, ¡°What can I do to make things right?¡± Chapter 1943 The sudden close proximity of Carlow¡¯s striking features caused Karina¡¯s heart to skip a beat. With a nervous swallow, she instinctively stepped back, urging, ¡°Hey, give me some space, will you? We¡¯re hardly friends!¡± Carlow, undeterred, closed the distance between them, his gaze exuding a gentle warmth. ¡°I thought we were pretty close after our little moment in the car,¡± he remarked. His undeniable charm rendered her flustered, her heart racing uncontrobly. As the elevator doors opened, Karina hastily pushed past him and fled. What was his deal? Was he flirting with her? She wondered. Carlow followed her out, amused. ¡°Should I bring the shirt you stained, or will youe to retrieve it?¡± Karina shot him a sidelong nce as she approached Haleigh¡¯s apartment. ¡°Whatever works for you,¡± she replied dismissively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you swing by tomorrow morning to grab it?¡± Carlow suggested. Karina said nothing and swiftly unlocked the door with her fingerprint and slipped inside. ¡®s BunnyBookery The door closed softly behind her, leaving Carlow standing at his own doorstep, a deep smile twinkling in his eyes. As much as he longed to embrace her, he knew it wasn¡¯t yet time to reveal his true identity. He was cautious of attracting unwanted attention from prying eyes. Better to let things unfold naturally, just like this. Inside, Karina leaned against the door, releasing a long sigh. That man was really starting to test her patience! ¡°Karina, there you are,¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Haleigh¡¯s voice broke the silence as she emerged from her room, wrapped in a coat upon hearing the door. Karina suppressed her thoughts, managing a smile. ¡°Yeah, Haleigh, you haven¡¯t gone to bed, huh?¡± ¡°Just about,¡± Haleigh replied, pouring Karina a ss of water. ¡°Why are you back sote? Driving at night can be risky. If it¡¯s toote, just stay at a hotel next time. ¡± epting the ss, Karina reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t drive back tonight. Someone gave me a ride. ¡± Haleigh asked, ¡°Was it a guy who brought you back?¡± Karina took a sip of water, offering a nonmittal hum in response. Chapter 1944 Haleigh studied her, pausing before continuing, ¡°Karina, I know you¡¯re a wonderful woman, and I understand your sentiments. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t hesitate to settle down if you meet the right man. ¡± Having grown close over time, Haleigh regarded Karina as her own daughter . She knew Karina had no ns to marry anytime soon. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but hope that Karina would eventually find fulfillment and happiness in a marriage. ¡°Haleigh, are you getting tired of me always popping in and bothering you?¡± Karina teased, cing her ss down and affectionatelytching onto Haleigh¡¯s arm. Haleigh chuckled. ¡°How could I ever tire of you?¡± ¡°Then please, let¡¯s drop the talk about marriage. I just want to be here for you,¡± Karina insisted, her expression turning serious. Haleigh sighed softly, patting her hand, ¡°You¡¯re such a dear. Let¡¯s take things as theye. But I do hope you find your happiness!¡± Meanwhile, in the Moreno family vi, Brian, after ensuring Rosalynn was asleep, quietly exited the room and made his way to the guest room. After contemting for a moment, he decided to call Sanford. Despite Sanford being engaged, he had frequently been seen with Jaelyn, causing quite a stir. The situation had been challenging for Millie, and it strained the rtionship between the Moreno and Robles families. As Sanford¡¯s closest friend, Brian yearned for him to discover genuine happiness and love in marriage. It was evident that Sanford¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t fullymitted to marrying Millie. In a sense, he was causing pain to both Millie and himself. This heartbreaking situation weighed heavily on Brian¡¯s heart as he dialed Sanford¡¯s number. After a few rings, the call was answered. ¡°Brian, what¡¯s the reason for calling at this hour?¡± Background noise suggested Sanford was probably at the Royarid Club. Brian took a moment before diving straight into his query. ¡°If Maggie were to return, would you still proceed with your ns to marry Millie?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Silence ensued, punctuated by the faint sound of music being lowered at Sanford¡¯s request. ¡°Why bring this up?¡± Sanford¡¯s tone held a hint of inquiry. Brian was forthright. ¡°You know damn well why. ¡± Acknowledging their mutual intelligence, Brian trusted Sanford would grasp the underlying message. Sanford¡¯s response came after a pause, marked by a scoff. ¡°Whether she returns or not, what concern is it of mine? Remember, I¡¯m engaged. ¡± Chapter 1945 Brian pressed his lips together, sensing Sanford¡¯s irritation, yet aware of his unresolved feelings for Maggie. ¡°Maggie¡¯s currently in Skrix, working as Kaliyah Castillo¡¯s assistance. She¡¯s back to assist my wife with her wedding dress design. She might even establish her career in town for a while. The decision is yours to make. ¡± Across the call, Sanford Lounged on a sofa, his gaze drifting across the vibrant lights. The revtion of Maggie¡¯s return, now as an assistant of Kaliyah, injected a spark into his listless existence.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The thought of Maggie, the woman who had once caused him profound pain, resuming her life as though unscathed, stirred him. ¡°Sanford, try some fruit,¡± Jaelyn offered, extending a te towards him. ¡®s BunnyBookery She attempted to feed him a slice of pineapple, but Sanford, without a nce her way, pushed her hand aside. He then fetched a cigarette and lit it. As smoke swirled around him, his features became obscured, veiled in ambiguity. Jaelyn¡¯s gaze lingered on his profile, where a fleeting shadow of sadness could be detected. She had never imagined that one day she would find herself be with him again. This should have been a moment of joy, a fulfillment of long-held desires. Yet, the reality of their situation left her feeling hollow. She knew his interest in her seemed motivated more by a desire to provoke Millie than by genuine affection. To the outside world, Jaelyn was the object of Sanford¡¯s deep love. But in truth, she was well aware of the distance between them; he kept her close, yet they shared no intimacy. Their conversations were limited, seldom exceeding three exchanges a day. This silent treatment, she understood, was his way of punishing her for her betrayal with Janiya. Logic dictated that she should leave, seek a fresh start away from the pain andplexity of their rtionship. Yet, a sliver of hope kept her anchored, unwilling to let go. Since Sanford held no affection for Millie and Maggie had beenpelled to leave the country, Jaelyn clung to the memories of their past, her status as his first love, hoping that in time, his resentment would fade, and he might turn back to her with love. But Sanford¡¯s recent conversation with Brian threw her into a mix of doubt and spection. Who had returned? Could it¡­ Her thoughts were interrupted by a disturbance at the door, followed by a bodyguard announcing, ¡°Sir, Miss Brooks is here. ¡± Upon hearing the announcement, Sanford¡¯s demeanor turned cool. Chapter 1946 He extinguished his cigarette, indicating permission with a curt, ¡°Let her in. ¡± Millie entered shortly after, d in a crimson camisole dress paired with a white suit. Noticing Sanford and Jaelyn together, a hint of redness tinged her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Sanford, you said we¡¯d celebrate,¡± she reminded him, her voice tinged with hope. Sanford, reclining on the sofa, discarded the cigarette butt into the ashtray and casually draped his arm around Jaelyn, projecting an air of indifference. ¡°Did I make such a promise?¡± he queried, feigning ignorance. Frustration and hurt evident in her tone, Millie insisted, ¡°You did!¡± With a dismissive sneer, Sanford retorted, ¡°Really? That seems to have slipped my mind. ¡± ¡°Sanford, seriously? I reached out, reminding you it¡¯s my birthday tonight, hoping we could celebrate together. And you agreed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡± Millie¡¯s voice carried a pinch of hurt. Sanford¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, a coldness lingering in its curve. ¡°Millie, are you hearing impaired? I said ¡®um¡¯ instead of ¡®uh-huh¡¯. That grunt was more of a hesitation than an agreement,¡± he stated, his tone sharp. Millie stood there, lost for words after his rebuttal. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sanford persisted, his voice unwavering. ¡°You need to know who you are. Why should I join in on your birthday celebration?¡± He slouched arrogantly, his tant disregard causing an immediate shift in Millie¡¯s expression, her eyes reddening. ¡°sanford, why do you have to speak to me like that? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, for goodness¡¯ sake. Why treat me this way?¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes gleamed with mockery. ¡°Can¡¯t handle it? If you want to fit into my family, you¡¯ve gotta learn patience and tolerance. If you can¡¯t handle it, feel free to end our engagement. ¡± Millie looked at him, her face draining of color. He wanted her to break it off. But she didn¡¯t want to. So she had no choice but to endure it. Noticing her silence, Sanford bent down a bit, picked up a fruit, and held it out to Jaelyn. ¡°Here, sweetheart, have a bite. ¡± His voice softened, as if he were caring for someone dear. Jaelyn knew it was just an act, but she went along with it. Chapter 1947 She took a bite and then grabbed another piece, offering it to Sanford. ¡°Have a bite, too. ¡± Sanford nced at her but didn¡¯t refuse, perhaps mindful of Millie¡¯s presence. Millie¡¯s face twisted with a frown at the sight of their closeness. Struggling to contain her anger and jealousy, she feltpelled to confront Jaelyn. The boiling rage inside her exploded. She stumped towards Jaelyn and grabbed her arm forcefully, dragging her outside and delivering a sharp p across her cheek. ¡°Bitch! Who do you think you are? Trying to seduce my fianc¨¦ right in front of me? I will kill you!¡± Caught off guard, Jaelyn stumbled to the floor. Millie, furious, aimed another kick, her heels adding to the sting. Jaelyn winced, fighting through the pain, retaliating with a p and a tug at Millie¡¯s hair. ¡°Seduce? Millie, are you crazy? Sanford and I love each other. You can¡¯t change that. It¡¯s your own fault forcking charm!¡± Millie screamed in agony as the fight escted into a chaotic tussle of hairs and ears. Meanwhile, Sanford watched the scene unfold from the sofa, casually taking a sip of wine, his eyes filled with disdain. Brian¡¯s words lingered in his mind as he pondered over the situation, his expression unreadable. He interrupted suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jaelyn and Millie clutched at each other¡¯s hair, panting heavily. ¡°Let me go, Millie!¡± ¡°You first!¡± ¡°On the count of three. ¡± They exchanged fierce res before releasing each other simultaneously. Jaelyn, noticing her torn clothes, straightened up and settled beside Sanford, nervously biting her lower lip. ncing at him, she felt a pang of disappointment as he remained indifferent. In truth, when Millie lunged, he could have easily intervened. But he chose not to. Chapter 1948 ¡°Millie, are you that eager to be my wife?¡± Sanford casually swirled his ss. With a frustrated expression, Millie adjusted her clothes. Feeling hurt by his words, she protested, ¡°Sanford, I really love you!¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took a sip of wine. ¡°Okay, go back now. I¡¯ll take you to pick out a wedding dress. ¡± Hearing Sanford¡¯s words, Millie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Sanford, are you for real?¡± He had just offered to go with her to pick out a wedding dress. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? If you don¡¯t. . ¡± ¡°No! Of course, I want to!¡± Millie replied, her voice filled with surprise and happiness. She hadn¡¯t expected Sanford to change his mind so suddenly. Getting a wedding dress meant they were moving forward with the wedding. ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading out?¡± Sanford asked casually as he took a sip of his wine. ¡°Sure,¡± Millie said as she straightened her clothes and shot a look at Jaelyn. Seeing Jaelyn lost in thought on the sofa, Millie couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She thought Jaelyn was just a bitch being toyed with by a man and deserved no better. Once she was married to Sanford, she would deal with Jaelyn slowly. After Millie left, Jaelyn turned to Sanford with a question she couldn¡¯t hold back.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Sanford, are you serious about getting a wedding dress with her? Are you nning to marry her?¡± Sanford finished his wine, took out a wet wipe, and cleaned his fingers that had just touched her shoulder before tossing the wipe aside. ¡°Jaelyn, if you want to live peacefully, you¡¯d better stick to your own affairs!¡± he warned her. With that, he stood up and walked away briskly. Jaelyn remained seated, stunned, feeling as if she¡¯d been pped. She slowly raised her hand to her face, only to find her fingertipsing away with blood. Millie had scratched her face earlier. Tears began to fall without her noticing, blurring the lines between the physical pain and the ache in her heart. He had ignored her injury. There was a time when he would have defended her and shown concern. Chapter 1949 But now¡­ Sanford¡¯s coat was left behind on the sofa. Jaelyn picked it up, pressed it to her face, and let her tears soak into the fabric. She longed for the way things used to be. Was there any chance they could return to those days? In Skrix. After some digging around, Kaliyah spent a good chunk of change to lease a three-story building on themercial strip, setting it up as her new studio in this country. The ce used to be a photo studio and was pretty up-to-date in terms of decor, so there wasn¡¯t much need for a makeover. Kaliyah brought on board several bridal gown designers and, with everything set, she looked forward to picking a day to soft Launch the studio. Even though the doors hadn¡¯t officially opened, Kaliyah¡¯s reputation alone was enough to draw in celebrities from across the nation to her studio daily. Couples eager to tie the knot were cing orders on the spot, captivated by her renown. Before the grand opening, the studio was already buzzing with sess. Maggie was swamped with work, too. She was crafting a wedding dress based on Rosalynn¡¯s vision. Once Rosalynn heard the studio was all set, she carved out some time to visit. ¡°Rosalynn, you made it! Come, take a seat,¡± Maggie greeted with a warm smile, guiding her to the lounge area. Rosalynn returned the smile and took a leisurely look around. The studio was spotless, with soft, melodious tunes filling the air. A bunch of staff in white suits and ck skirts were each busy with their tasks. In therge disy window, a mannequin donned a sophisticated and graceful white wedding gown. The music flowed as smoothly as a babbling brook, making the air itself feel sweeter. ¡°Here, Rosalynn, have some water. ¡± Aware that Rosalynn was pregnant, Maggie handed her a ss of lukewarm water. ¡°Thanks. ¡± Rosalynn took a sip of water andmented, ¡°The office atmosphere is quite nice. ¡± ¡°Indeed. ¡± Maggie beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve been picking out material for your wedding dress.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After looking around, I¡¯ve narrowed it down to two types. Which one do you prefer?¡± Chapter 1950 She then showed Rosalynn the fabric samples and detailed the differences between them. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯re the expert here. I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Rosalynn mentioned, not being familiar with fabric choices. ¡°I feel this material is more airy. How about we go with this one?¡± Maggie suggested, pointing to one of the fabrics and seeking Rosalynn¡¯s view. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Rosalynn agreed to her suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with the supply team to have the fabric delivered here,¡± Maggie announced, smiling. ¡°Take your time. ¡± Maggie nodded, pulled out her phone and made a call. She fluently spoke in anothernguage as soon as the call connected. Watching her, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but see Maggie as a very capable woman now. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Are we out of stock on this fabric?¡± Rosalynn was rxing on the couch, sipping water, when she noticed Maggie¡¯s concerned expression. The material Rosalynn had just picked was apparently unavable. ¡°When can we expect the new shipment?¡± Maggie posed another query. Listening to the answer made Maggie¡¯s expression grow even more troubled. ¡°So, the partner factory thinks the profit margin is too low and has decided not to make it anymore? Understood. ¡± After ending the call, Maggie appeared to be pondering deeply. Rosalynn, sensing her friend¡¯s distress, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it with the fabric?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick a different material?¡± Rosalynn proposed. But Maggie dismissed the idea, ¡°No, Rosalynn, only the finest gown will do for your wedding. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maggie¡¯s resolve was touching, filling Rosalynn with a sense of warmth. ¡°What¡¯s our next step if we can¡¯t get that fabric?¡± Maggie paused, seemingly reaching a decision. Chapter 1951 ¡°I need to reach out to our partner. ¡± Rosalynn was taken aback.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You mean to get in touch with the production partner yourself? Where is their factory located?¡± ¡°In South Bay Town. ¡± South Bay town? That thought left Rosalynn deep in contemtion. She recalled that Maggie hailed from that very town. A thought struck her, prompting her to ask, ¡°Maggie, is this factory we¡¯re dealing with the one your uncle owned before Sanford took over?¡± She remembered Maggie¡¯s uncle once managed a business focused on importing and exporting goods. That business had eventually been sold to Sanford. ¡°Yes. ¡± As Maggie reminisced, she averted her gaze, hiding her feelings. Rosalynn was at a loss for words. The acquisition by Sanford had caused a rift between Maggie¡¯s family and her uncle¡¯s. Even though Sanford now owned the factory, it likely still employed many of the original staff in leadership roles. Rosalynn was uncertain about the potential results of engaging with them. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s okay. We can choose another fabric,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Maggie lifted her head and replied, ¡°Rosalynn, if we¡¯re doing this, we should aim for the best. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure your wedding dress is unparalleled. ¡± Her expression was kind yet resolute, adding ayer of determination to her innate gentleness. Rosalynn chose not to dissuade her anymore. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m very grateful. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my pleasure. Let me get you some more water. ¡± Noticing Rosalynn¡¯s empty ss, Maggie got up to refill it. Just then, the door opened, and someone entered. ¡°Wee, ¡± greeted the receptionist warmly. Rosalynn¡¯s attention was drawn to the door as she saw two familiar faces entering. It was a man and a woman, both of whom she knew well. Millie was there, clinging to Sanford¡¯s arm, looking utterly delighted. To anyone watching, they appeared to be the picture of a loving couple. Brian had mentioned to Rosalynn that he had informed Sanford about Maggie¡¯s stay in Skrix. Rosalynn had somewhat anticipated Sanford¡¯s visit to Skrix. However, she hadn¡¯t foreseen that he would arrive with Millie in tow. What could be his intention? ¡°Rosalynn,¡± Sanford called out, his face showing no hint of surprise upon seeing her. Millie, spotting Rosalynn too, managed to maintain herposure, despite her dislike for her. ¡°Hi there. ¡± Rosalynn greeted them back. ¡°Sanford, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡± ¡°Sanford Learned that the renowned bridal gown designer Kaliyah hasunched a new studio here in Skrix, so he brought me here to select a wedding dress,¡± Millie chimed in with excitement, barely concealing her pride. Just then, Maggie, who had been refilling Rosalynn¡¯s ss, caught sight of the pair. Her hand shook, causing water to spill from the ss. There he was. He had shown up unexpectedly. The sensation of the hot water spill mirrored the turmoil in her heart, a mix of surprise and distress. Chapter 1952 ¡°Maggie, did you get burned?¡± Rosalynn got up to see how Maggie was doing. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Maggie calmed her racing heart and set the ss on the table, pulling out a tissue to clean her hand. Millie stared at Maggie, her smile stuck on her face, her eyes wide with surprise. Maggie had returned. Why had shee back to the country? Millie¡¯s gaze shifted to Sanford instinctively. His face was unchanged, showing neither happiness nor displeasure.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He clenched his fingers unconsciously. Maggie finished cleaning her hand, pushed aside many thoughts, and approached the two. ¡°Mr. Robles, it¡¯s been a while. ¡± Her voice was gentle and familiar. Sanford examined her face, now more radiant and captivating, his deep eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She had the audacity to return. And she had the audacity to address him as Mr. Robles causally. What an unfeeling woman! Millie watched Maggie, moving past her initial surprise, her face bing stern. ¡°Maggie Shear, why are you here?¡± Maggie hade back so quickly. Dressed in the establishment¡¯s uniform, was she working here now? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m employed here. ¡± Maggie¡¯s face was serene and steady. ¡°Employed? You¡¯ve taken up another part-time job? This position must be more prestigious than waitressing. ¡± Millie¡¯s voice carried a touch of scorn and a sense of superiority. She thought Maggie was only suited for simple jobs like waitressing. ¡°Actually, Miss Angie isn¡¯t here in a temporary role. She¡¯s an assistant of Kaliyah Castillo and our lead designer,¡± the receptionist said with a smile, stepping in before Maggie could respond. Millie was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a bridal gown designer? Really?¡± And the lead designer at that! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve switched professions, Maggie confirmed, maintaining her calm demeanor. ¡± Millie scrutinized her again, noticing a new self-assurance and a different presence about her, which raised suspicions in her mind. Chapter 1953 Maggie had returned and now was a bridal gown designer. Was she aiming to rekindle something with Sanford? ¡°So, Maggie, you¡¯ve changed paths. You¡¯re probably just hanging on to Kaliyah¡¯s coattails, trying to get by, right?¡± Millie said, trying to demean her. But the receptionist quickly corrected, ¡°Actually, she has made quite a name for herself in the bridal fashion scene.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She recently won Best Designer at a bridal show. Nowadays, there¡¯s quite a waitlist for her designs. ¡± Millie¡¯s expression shifted upon hearing this, especially when she saw Maggie¡¯sposed face. Sanford watched Maggie, noting her poised and serene demeanor, reminiscent of a peaceful chrysanthemum, soothing even the most agitated spirits. Maggie, enduring Millie¡¯s jabs, nced at Millie¡¯s hand on Sanford¡¯s arm, thenpressed her lips and turned her focus to the receptionist. ¡°Are these two here for wedding dress consultations?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered the receptionist. ¡°Understood. ¡± With that, Maggie turned to Rosalynn and mentioned, ¡°Rosalynn, I need to get back to work. ¡± Rosalynn stepped back to give her space, nodding silently. As Maggie prepared to walk away, Sanford¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Ms. Shear¡¯s employment under Kaliyah implies she¡¯s quite talented. I¡¯d like her to create the gown for my bride-to-be. ¡± He was asking her to design Millie¡¯s wedding dress! ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie clenched her hands and managed, ¡°I apologize, but my schedule is full with currentmissions. I won¡¯t be able to take on your request right now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not in a rush. We can wait until you¡¯re avable,¡± Sanford responded with a calm voice. Maggie felt a chill, turning back to nce at him. His expression was steady, showing no sign of emotion. He seemed just like any client discussing a service, mentioning what he needed. But why did he want her to design Millie¡¯s dress? Was he unaware of the pain it would cause her to craft a dress for his future wife, watching them celebrate together? The room was filled with silence. Maggie and Sanford exchanged nces without uttering a word. In the midst of this, Millie couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Maggie, why the hesitation? You¡¯re not yet a household name, and already you¡¯re putting on airs?¡± After a brief pause, Maggie replied, ¡°I¡¯m considering my schedule, which is packed for the next six months. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s no issue,¡± Sanford interjected without dy. Chapter 1954 Maggie¡¯s hand clenched tighter, a wave of emotion washing over her. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was closely watching Sanford, trying to decipher his thoughts. It was clear to her that he hadn¡¯t let go of his history with Maggie. From the moment he had stepped into the room, his attention was fixed on Maggie. But Rosalynn couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why he brought Millie here, especially when he was adamant about getting Maggie to design a wedding dress for Millie. Was his intention to wound Maggie¡¯s feelings? Or perhaps provoke her jealousy? Stepping away, Rosalynn retrieved her phone and texted Brian. ¡°Sanford visited Maggie¡¯s bridal studio. ¡± Brian promptly returned the call, prompting Rosalynn to step outside to talk.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sanford went to see Maggie?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here with Millie. He¡¯s asking Maggie to create a wedding dress for Millie. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice carried a note of irony. Brian took a moment, Likely surprised by Sanford¡¯s actions. Then he offered his take. ¡°He harbors some bitterness towards Maggie. It seems he¡¯s trying to assert his presence. ¡± Rosalynn was at a loss for words. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s just driving a wedge between them even further. ¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, dear. The fact that they¡¯ve encountered each other means their paths are still intertwined. ¡± Rosalynn responded, ¡°Whether their paths cross or not doesn¡¯t bother me. I doubt Sanford is the right choice for Maggie. It¡¯s no small feat to be epted by his family. ¡± Brian¡¯sughter came through again. ¡°Are you at the studio as well?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over. ¡± Rosalynn was curious. ¡°And why would you do that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Sanford in quite some time. We should catch up over a meal. ¡± This meant they would also be including Maggie. Brian was always thinking ahead! Back in the studio, Maggie was presenting various wedding dress designs to Millie. Millie, with a tone of superiority, remarked, ¡°None of these appeal to me. Your studio is renowned for bespoke creations, right? I expect a one-of-a-kind wedding gown. ¡± Chapter 1955 Maggie responded politely, ¡°Could you share more about what you¡¯re envisioning?¡± Millie¡¯s response was curt. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want a unique gown. That¡¯s my request. ¡± Maggie, understanding Millie¡¯s intent to provoke, kept herposure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare some initial designs for you to review at your leisure. How does that sound?¡± Millie, seeking Sanford¡¯s attention, cozied up to him and asked, ¡°Sanford, your thoughts?¡± Sanford, amodating as ever, replied softly, ¡°Whatever you wish. ¡± Maggie caught a glimpse of their interaction, feeling a sting in her heart but she masked her difort. ¡°Should we proceed with the measurements now?¡± Millie inquired. ¡°Typically, we measure after finalizing the design, but we can do it now if you prefer,¡± Maggie exined. ¡°Let¡¯s not wait,¡± Millie dered. ¡°Very well, pleasee with me,¡± Maggie agreed, standing to lead the way. Inside the fitting room, Maggie prepared to take Millie¡¯s measurements with a tape measure. ¡°Hold on. Are you nning to measure me just like that?¡± Millie demanded, her tone full of arrogance. Maggie, puzzled, inquired, ¡°What other method would you prefer? Should you remove your clothing for the measurements?¡± Millie was momentarily speechless, then, with a stern look, she retorted, ¡°Your studio is known for personalized service. Shouldn¡¯t you show more courtesy to your clients?¡± Maggie, maintaining herposure, asked, ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?¡± ¡°I expect you to kneel while you measure me!¡± In the waiting area, Rosalynn observed Sanford with a yful grin and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really going the extra mile for your fianc¨¦e! What¡¯s the deal with traveling all this way just to ask your ex to design her wedding dress?¡± Sanford, catching the irony in her tone, simply grinned back, his eyes glea ming with unspoken sentiment. Taking a sip of her drink, Rosalynn added, ¡°Why not bring Jaelyn along? That would really ruffle your ex¡¯s feathers. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Did she notice that he was deliberately trying to provoke Maggie? Sanford nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. ¡± Feeling the need to release his frustration, as any man might, Sanford chose this way to get back at Maggie. Rosalynn shot him a pointed look and remarked with a touch of scorn, ¡°Why not give Jaelyn a call right now?¡± Chapter 1956 Sanford shed a knowing smile, replying, ¡°Rosalynn, I need to hit the restroom first. ¡± Deep down, he knew bringing Jaelyn into this situation wouldn¡¯t be wise. Stirring the pot with Maggie through Millie¡¯s presence was sufficient. After all, he was about to tie the knot. Could Maggie truly remain apathetic? Meanwhile, in front of the dressing mirror, Millie exuded an air of arrogance and authority. With aposed demeanor, Maggie calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t offer that service. ¡± Millie had the audacity to request her to kneel to take her measurements? Fat chance! Did she fancy herself as some sort of royalty? ¡°And what if I insist?¡± Undeterred, Millie lifted her chin defiantly, asserting, ¡°You should be aware that Sanford is acquainted with Kaliyah. If you don¡¯t provide satisfactory service, I¡¯ll have him lodge aint with her!¡± Sanford wouldin to Kaliyah about her? Even then, Maggie had faith that Kaliyah wouldn¡¯t agree with Millie¡¯s arrogance. Yet, deep down, Maggie harbored a fear that Sanford might be overly persistent and insist on embarrassing her. She clenched her fingers tightly, opting for silence. Millie, noticing Maggie¡¯s hesitation, sneered, ¡°Does it sting? Are you feeling humiliated, Maggie Shear? Leave Skrix while you still can.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make it my daily mission to find fault with you and subject you to humiliation. You wouldn¡¯t want to endure what happened to your brother, would you?¡± At Millie¡¯s words, Maggie¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me? It appears you yed a role in causing harm to my brother in that matter. ¡± Millie let out a contemptuous snort, wearing her pride like a badge. ¡°Indeed, it was my idea. Maggie, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose out! Take a good look at yourself in the mirror!¡± Meeting Millie¡¯s gaze, Maggie¡¯s fingers curled into fists, but then, unexpectedly, a smile spread across her face. ¡°Miss Brooks, are you insisting on driving me away because you fear I might win Sanford over? Don¡¯t make that mistake again! I dare you. If you ever threaten my family members, I won¡¯t hesitate to take Sanford away from you. You should realize that he harbors no affection for you whatsoever. And once I win him back, your engagement will crumble!¡± Maggie¡¯s voice was firm, her resolve evident. Her posture was unwavering, her gaze resolute. Millie¡¯s expression shifted, her anger evident as she raised her hand in frustration. ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Before Millie could finish, Maggie swiftly grabbed her hand and pushed her away. Caught off guard, Millie stumbled in her high heels, crashing to the floor in shock. ¡°Maggie, how dare youy a hand on me!¡± Millie eximed, her voice trembling with indignation. Chapter 1957 Looking down at Millie, Maggie replied calmly, ¡°I was simply defending myself. There are security cameras here. Please refrain from embarrassing yourself. ¡± Her demeanor was poised and collected, a stark contrast to the woman who had previously endured bullying without a response.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Millie¡¯splexion paled, about to erupt in fury, when she noticed Sanford leaning against the door. His imposing figure and impassive gaze fixed upon Maggie. Millie¡¯s shock was palpable. The anger drained from her face as she intively addressed Sanford, ¡°Sanford, look! She attacked me!¡± Seeing Sanford at the door¡¯s mouth, Maggie froze. How long had he been standing there? How much of their conversation did he overhear? She only said those words to get back at Millie for threatening her. But, if Sanford heard them, he might think she was a hypocrite and mock her. Maggie¡¯s heart thumped hard, awaiting his reaction. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Aren¡¯t you done with the measurements yet?¡± Sanford asked, his tone calm and devoid of ridicule. His gaze was fixed on Maggie as he walked over. Maggie hung her head to avoid his eyes, feeling uneasy. Millie, slumped on the floor, thought Sanford woulde to her side and help her stand up. Seeing him stop a foot away, eyes fixed on Maggie and clearly had no intention toe to her aid, she swallowed her frustration and got up by herself. ¡°I asked her kindly to get my measurements in a certain way, but she got upset and pushed me!¡± Millie grumbled, unnecessarily fixing her clothes and dusting off from the fall. Sanford raised an eyebrow at Maggie, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°I see your temper has worsened in the six months I haven¡¯t seen you, Miss Angie. ¡± Maggie¡¯s demeanor grew stiff. How could he call her Miss Angie? Maggie couldn¡¯t tell if it was a harmless tease or subtle mockery. Thinking Sanford was opting for thetter, Millie becamecent. She was about to link her arm with Sanford¡¯s when he gave her the side-eye, prompting her to drop the idea and withdraw her arm. Sanford turned to Maggie, who remained unmoving. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish taking her measurements?¡± Collecting herself, Maggie finally met his gaze and said firmly, ¡°You can file aint if you want, but I refuse to fulfill Miss Brook¡¯s absurd request. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What request?¡± Slight panic shed in Millie¡¯s eyes, prompting her to exin. Chapter 1958 ¡°Isn¡¯t this a design studio, Sanford? Since they do customization for their clients, I expected her to honor my preferences since this is my wedding dress. I suppose she already knows that because it¡¯ll help boost her reputation and-¡° ¡°What request did you make?¡± Sanford interrupted her rambling, his impatience showing. After hesitating for a moment, Millie said, ¡°She was about to take measurements of my lower body when I suggested she kneel down to measure it properly. ¡± She tried to make it seem like it was a harmless request, but her real intention was to bully Maggie into leaving Skrix. But she was worried Sanford might see through her excuse and get upset with her. If so, would he side with Maggie? ¡°You won¡¯t do it?¡± Sanford asked, regarding Maggie sternly. ¡°No,¡± Maggie asserted. Although she looked calm, her nerves were taut, dreading the possibility that he would force her to do it in the next moment. Tension filled the silence that followed. Millie felt satisfied that Sanford didn¡¯t side with Maggie like she feared. He must also be toying with Maggie to make her leave Skrix. Without Maggie in the picture, things would return to how they were used to be. Thinking of this, Millie ranted, ¡°I don¡¯t think she is fit to be a designer, especially here in Skrix. She might have won an award, but it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she¡¯s still a rookie designer. On top of that, she¡¯s got an attitude. Since you¡¯re close to Kaliyah, you should tell her about how ipetent her assistant is. Her reputation will slowly go bad if she keeps this woman by her side. ¡± Maggie clenched her hands. Aside from getting angry at Millie¡¯sments about her, she dreaded Sanford¡¯s response. Would he tell Kaliyah to fire her to satisfy Millie¡¯s ego?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Silence filled the room again. After a moment, Sanford broke the silence, looking at Millie. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a part of my family soon, Millie. You should learn when to be assertive and when to be modest. More importantly, you should know that asking someone to kneel before you for absurd reasons is offensive and child-like. Only those arrogant and stupid women would stoop that low. ¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but each word resounded in the closed room. Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, looking at Sanford, who was exiting the room. He didn¡¯t say that he would tell Kaliyah about this or force her to fulfil Millie¡¯s request. Instead, he did the unexpected: chide Millie. Millie¡¯s smug smile froze as she watched Sanford leave. Did he just indirectly call her arrogant and stupid? Why was he suddenly cold to her? He was affectionate to her just moments ago, while they were picking out wedding dresses. Chapter 1959 ¡°Can we get started with the measurements?¡± Maggie inquired, regaining herposure. Millie¡¯s look was piercing as if it could cut through anything. ¡°Maggie Shear, let me be clear. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦ and we¡¯re about to get married. You need to back off and maintain boundaries! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Maggie felt a pinch in her heart but kept quiet, focusing on taking the measurements instead. Meanwhile, Sanford took a brief break to use the restroom before settling back into the lounge area. After a short while, Maggiepleted Millie¡¯s measurements, and Millie came out. ¡°Sanford, we¡¯re all set here. Let¡¯s head out,¡± she said, eager to leave the ce and Maggie behind. ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie¡¯s presence always seemed to rattle her. Rosalynn was busy with some paperwork in the lounge when she mentioned, ¡°Sanford, Brian is on his way here. He¡¯s looking forward to having dinner with you. ¡± Sanford acknowledged with a simple nod. Millie nced at Rosalynn, responding politely, ¡°That¡¯s very generous of Mr. Hughes. ¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t look up from her documents, her voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Sanford, the dinner invitation is specifically for you. ¡± She emphasized the word ¡®specifically¡¯. The unspoken implication was that the forting meal would not include Millie. Sanford understood the hint and suggested to Millie, ¡°You might want to head back to Wragos first with the driver.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Millie felt a sting of embarrassment from Rosalynn¡¯s clear snub. Noticing Maggie stepping out of the room, Millie turned to Sanford with a hint of flirtation in her voice. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing urgent waiting for me in Wragos. Maybe I could wait here until your dinner is over, and we could go back together?¡± She couldn¡¯t shake off the worry of leaving Sanford alone with Maggie. ¡°Brian and I have a lot to catch up on. I might not return tonight. You should go ahead without me,¡± Sanford responded calmly. Not return tonight? Millie¡¯s face fell a bit. ¡°But¡­¡± Before she could continue, Sanford gave her a stern look. Millie was at a loss for words. She realized that anything further she said would only make matters worse, possibly deepening Sanford¡¯s irritation with her. She held back the surge of annoyance and stood up, dering. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back on my own then. ¡± Chapter 1960 Exiting the studio, she got into the car, shutting the door behind her with a loud bang, her expression filled with frustration. Why had Maggie returned to their homnd? And why had Sanford abruptly taken her to Skrix for wedding dress shopping? Was it solely for the gown, or was there an underlying motive to meet Maggie? This couldn¡¯t be happening! She had worked hard to keep Maggie and Sanford apart. She couldn¡¯t let her efforts be in vain! After mulling it over, Millie dialed Janiya¡¯s number. Janiya needed to be informed! Janiya answered after a couple of rings. ¡°Mrs. Robles, are you aware? Maggie Shear¡¯s back. ¡° Janiya had just returned from a session at a beauty spa. Hearing the news made her temples throb. ¡°Millie, what did you just say? Maggie¡¯s back? How do you know?¡± ¡°I ran into her just now.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡± Millie shared the details of Maggie¡¯s new situation with Janiya. Janiya, seated on her couch and massaging her aching temples, Looked visibly upset. The stunt her son pulled during the engagement party had stressed her out to the point of a heart attack. She had only recently started to recover. But now, Maggie¡¯s return threatened to strain the already tense rtionship with her son further. Officially, her son had agreed to marry Millie, yet he was often seen with Jaelyn, disregarding the longstanding bond between the Robles and Brooks families. Janiya sensed her son¡¯s subtle resistance to her matchmaking. She felt cornered and considered sending Jaelyn away, yet she hesitated, fearing it might alienate her son even more. And now, a new challenge emerged, with Maggie¡¯s unexpected return. ¡°Mrs. Robles, Sanford has finally made up his mind to marry me. I¡¯m really worried that when Maggiees back, she¡¯ll win him over again. What if he just dumps me and gets back with her? We have to stop it,¡± Millie pleaded urgently over the phone. Janiya frowned. ¡°I get it,¡± she replied. She couldn¡¯t stand Maggie and definitely didn¡¯t want her son with her. But the thought of stepping in again was daunting; she had no idea how Sanford might react. Chapter 1961 She had seen him at his worst and knew she couldn¡¯t act impulsively. Still, doing nothing wasn¡¯t an option either. Troubled and unsure, Janiya decided her husband should handle it this time. Meanwhile, Brian showed up. After a brief greeting with Sanford, he checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s find a spot to sit and chat. ¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Sanford agreed, following him out. Brian gave Rosalynn a knowing look, and then turned to Maggie. ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s time to eat. Care to join us?¡± Diner together? Maggie watched Sanford walk away, feeling a sharp pang in her heart. She knew being invited by Rosalynn meant she would be sitting at the same table as him. Maggie was worried that it could get awkward. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡­¡± ¡°Maggie, do you still have feelings for Sanford?¡± Rosalynn asked, her eyes keenly observing Maggie¡¯s hesitation. Maggie dropped her gaze, the answer clear in her silence. Of course, she still had feelings for him. ¡°So, it¡¯s a yes?¡± Rosalynn pushed further.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Maggie, if you still have feelings for him, you need to talk to him. Maggie nervously twisted her fingers. ¡°But isn¡¯t he about to get married?¡± She didn¡¯t want to disrupt his engagement. More than that, she doubted his feelings for her. He had insisted she design Millie¡¯s wedding dress, which clearly showed he had moved on. Why would she put herself through the pain? ¡°Maggie, he¡¯s only engaged, not married. Besides, you know what kind of person Millie is,¡± Rosalynn pointed out. ¡°Even if you and Sanford don¡¯t end up together, would you want him marrying someone so detestable? A good wife can uplift a family for generations, while a bad one can bring ruin. ¡± Rosalynn persuaded Maggie from a different perspective. Chapter 1962 Maggie¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenly feeling invigorated. She realized Rosalynn was right. For Sanford¡¯s sake, she needed to discuss things with him. Meanwhile, outside, Sanford¡¯s phone rang. It was his father. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± he quickly answered. ¡°Sanford, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Skrix. ¡± There was a brief pause before Britton mentioned, ¡°I heard from your mom that Maggie is back, right?¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was clear that Millie had informed his mother about Maggie¡¯s return, and she had passed the news to his father. This call was definitely his father¡¯s way to prevent him from getting back together with Maggie. ¡°Sanford, we¡¯re all adults here, and there¡¯s a right way to handle things. I didn¡¯t object when you brought Maggie home before, but then you two broke up. ¡± After a brief pause, his father went on, ¡°Whatever the reason for your split, it seems your time together hase to an end. Now that you¡¯re engaged to Millie, you can¡¯t afford to be fickle and risk your engagement. ¡± Britton¡¯s voice was firm. Sanford thought for a moment before responding, ¡°Dad, as you said, I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions. Also, please tell Mom that if something like Maggie¡¯s brother¡¯s situation happens again, she shouldn¡¯t expect me to forgive and forget!¡± Sanford finished talking and disconnected abruptly. Britton¡¯s eyes remained fixed on his phone, a crease of concern marking his forehead. His son had evolved into an independent man, fully capable of charting his own path. Britton¡¯s attempts at offering fatherly advice had ironically ended with him on the receiving end of a lecture. He knew it wasn¡¯t really his son¡¯s fault. The mey with his wife, whose past actions had been a bit too extreme. ¡°Britton, what did Sanford say?¡± Janiya approached with a mix of urgency and curiosity. Britton slipped his phone into his pocket and shared the conversation, replicating Sanford¡¯s tone and words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Janiya felt a familiar tension rise, her temples pulsing slightly. ¡°He¡¯s actually threatening me?¡± Britton met her gaze directly, his voice firm. ¡°He is. And now, what¡¯s your next move? Will you persist in your schemes and push that girl out of our country?¡± Chapter 1963 Janiya¡¯s temper red. ¡°Am I supposed to do nothing, then? We¡¯re not an ordinary family, Britton. How can I just watch idly as he marries someone unsuitable?¡± Britton sighed, a look of resignation on his face. ¡°While your intentions are protective, you can¡¯t dictate our grown son¡¯s life. Haven¡¯t the consequences of interfering in his marriage been clear enough? He already turned the engagement party into a spectacle, almost tarnishing our reputation. Now, he¡¯s acting like a yboy, isn¡¯t that troubling to you? Think about how our peers in high society are now scoffing at us. ¡± Janiya¡¯s expression shifted, her heart tightening with difort as memories of the engagement party¡¯s scandal surfaced. ¡°Britton, now that Maggie is back, what if Sanford does something foolish with her?¡± she asked anxiously. Britton paused before responding, his voice firm, ¡°He¡¯s made it clear. He¡¯s grown and will handle the consequences of his actions. Janiya, it¡¯s time you realized Sanford isn¡¯t a child anymore. Focus on your own affairs instead of trying to control everything. ¡± As Britton walked away, Janiya sped her chest, a wave of dizziness washing over her. How could she simply relinquish control? Sanford was her beloved son! How could she stand by and watch him choose amoner as his wife? Thinking of Maggie, and how her son had be estranged from her because of this woman, Janiya felt her status among her peers erode, intensifying the ache in her heart. This lowlymoner¡­ She hoped Maggie would know her ce and keep her distance from her son! Meanwhile, in Skrix, after Sanford ended his phone call, Brian approached him. ¡°So Rosalynn mentioned you had Maggie design a wedding gown for Millie, is that true?¡± Sanford pocketed his phone and hummed nomittally. Brian looked at him, searching his face. ¡°What¡¯s your n, really? Are you serious about marrying Millie?¡± Sanford¡¯s gaze followed the slim figure trailing behind Rosalynn out of the shop, his eyes gleaming mischievously. ¡°Does it matter to anyone if I marry or not?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow, his nce shifting to Maggie. Was Sanford hoping Maggie would show some concern about his choices? ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Rosalynn approached Brian, breaking into his thoughts. Brian nodded and draped his arm over her shoulders, saying, ¡°Yeah, let Maggie drive your car. You ride with me. ¡± ¡°sure. ¡± Rosalynn passed the car keys to Maggie. Brian nced at Sanford. ¡°No car for you, Sanford?¡± ¡°Yeah, the driver has it,¡± Sanford answered. A flicker of amusement crossed Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯te with me. I don¡¯t need a third wheel. ¡± Sanford was left speechless. It dawned on him that he was being subtly pushed to take Maggie¡¯s car. He realized that his buddy was craftily arranging some alone time for him with Maggie. ¡°Sanford, do you mind riding with Maggie?¡± Rosalynn interjected, aware of her husband¡¯s scheme. Sanford approached Maggie, a hand open in a gesture for the keys. ¡°I¡¯U drive.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Standing close to her, Maggie felt an unexpected rush. She maintained aposed facade. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m driving. ¡± Sanford gave her a look and quietly took the keys from her. ¡°Miss Angie, just back from overseas, you¡¯re not about to confuse the gas and brake, are you? I¡¯m rather keen on staying alive, not eager to check out early. ¡± Chapter 1964 Maggie¡¯s cheeks flushed at the implication behind Sanford¡¯s remarks. Of course, she still knew how to drive. She had been abroad for only six months. However, she chose not to retort and got into the car without a word as he opened the passenger seat door for her. Meanwhile, Brian buckled his seatbelt and helped Rosalynn with hers in their car before starting the engine. Watching Sanford and Maggie enter the other car in the rearview mirror, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Honey, do you think there¡¯s a chance of those two getting back together?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think there is?¡± Brian asked back with a raised eyebrow. Rosalynn fell silent. Of course, she thought Maggie and Sanford could give their rtionship another shot. Those two clearly still had feelings for each other. She had to wait and see if giving them alone time together would help sort their feelings out. And she hoped for a positive upshot from them after today. In the other car, Sanford started the engine and shadowed Brian¡¯s car while Maggie sat silently in the passenger seat. Although she lookedposed, she was internally in turmoil. Her mind was racing with conflicting thoughts as she looked out the car window. The ray of the setting sun reflected on her face, casting a halo of light on her side profile. When Sanford nced at her, he paused momentarily, remembering the girl she once was with the expression she wore. The timid and lovely girl he had fallen in love with, who always had her eyes on him and swore to never Leave. But all of that changed and disappeared after that day¡­ Recalling how Maggie left without a word, Sanford¡¯s expression darkened. Breaking the silence, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you want to say to me?¡± His unexpected question made Maggie tense up. She fidgeted with her fingers, hesitating. Straightening up, she tentatively asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re getting married?¡± Sanford pressed his lips together, his grip on the stirring wheel tightening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was that all she wanted to say after six months? Shouldn¡¯t she at least apologize to him? It turned out she hadn¡¯t considered her mistake enough to feel sorry. Sanford scoffed. ¡°What? Are you going to congratte me?¡± Maggie bit her lower Lip, hesitating. After a moment, she said, ¡°Millie is not the right girl for you. ¡± Taken aback by her words, Sanford almost swiveled the stirring wheel in the opposite direction. Chapter 1965 It wasn¡¯t what he had expected her to say. Keeping hisposure, he asked sternly, ¡°Then who is?¡± Maggie fell silent, carefully thinking of an answer to his question. After a pause, she said, ¡°Someone respectable and dignified. I¡¯m sure there are many women with those qualities in your circle. ¡± Her voice was gentle while giving the suggestion, but it only soured Sanford¡¯s mood. ¡°Do you think marriage is as trivial as picking a vegetable at the store? You just grab whatever looks decent and take it home?¡± Sanford remarked pointedly. Maggie lowered her eyes. He had a point, but she couldn¡¯t bear not speaking her mind about this matter, so she said after a long pause, ¡°No, but Millie will only cause you trouble. At least think your engagement over. ¡± Her soft voice gradually simmered Sanford¡¯s burning anger down. He looked at her, his eyes with subdued rage and frustration as he grumbled, ¡°What makes you think you can give an opinion about this matter? Have you forgotten? You did a number on me, leaving me without any exnation. Didn¡¯t I always tell you to talk to me before making decisions on your own? You didn¡¯t trust me at all, did you?¡± Maggie lowered her head and clenched her hands, feeling uneasy. Her non-response breathed fire to Sanford¡¯s anger. ¡°Answer me!¡± he snapped. Startled, Maggie mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She kept her head low, like an afflicted puppy. Seeing her somber expression, Sanford took his anger down a notch. ¡®s BunnyBookery In a calmer tone, he asked, ¡°If you could go back to the past, would you still leave me?¡± Maggie pressed her lips together. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes. ¡± Sanford almost let out a curse at how she casually answered that. He was so angry that he felt his heart might rip open and bleed out. He tried to give her a chance to make it up to him, but she blew it off yet again. In a sudden move, he swiveled the car to the right and pulled up to the side of the road. ¡°Get out,¡± he spat. After hearing her answer, he saw no point in continuing the conversation. As Maggie looked at the angry Sanford, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip and clench her fists. In a very low voice, she whispered in protest, ¡°This isn¡¯t your car. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1966 She was insinuating that he had no right to kick her out. Sanford¡¯s eyebrow raised, amused despite his irritation. ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t get out? Fine, then I will!¡± But as Sanford grabbed the car door in an attempt to open it, Maggie quickly clung onto his arm. ¡°Wait. Listen to me first. I never said that I didn¡¯t trust you. It was just that I felt too insignificant, and that I was not worthy of boo Hearing this, Sanford¡¯s movements stopped, and he eventually turned to face her. His eyes carefully scanned her pale face. ¡± ¡°So you thought it was alright to leave me without any exnation?¡± Unable to meet such a serious gaze, Maggie looked down and murmured, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. I too felt furious and helpless back then. What scared me the most was the thought that if I told you the truth, you wouldn¡¯t let me leave. Yes, it was possible that you could solve all my problems, but I was afraid that over time, you would get tired of me, and I would lose myself. I didn¡¯t want that! At that time, I was fueled by the desire to be stronger enough that no one would ever trample on me again,¡± Maggie dered softly but with indignation. Sanford¡¯s eyes were still fixed on her as she clung to his arm. With a deep sigh, the anger in his heart slowly subsided. ¡°So after you gave up on me, you went abroad and focused on your new career? And you chose your career over me. ¡± Maggie was at a loss for words.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She detected a hint of me in his tone. It sounded like she became a jerk for leaving her boyfriend for a better opportunity. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what happened! It was you who gave up on me! Didn¡¯t you decide to get married right away?¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t contain her emotions anymore. She remembered how Sanford was in such a hurry to move on that he got engaged to Millie, when she had just left the country. Did he even realize how heartbroken she was when she heard the sudden news of his engagement? ¡°Oh, so this is now my fault?¡± Sanford¡¯s words still seemed to be defiant, but his tone had softened as he saw the genuine hurt and sadness in her eyes. Realizing the grievances she experienced, he didn¡¯t have the heart to say that she had been heartless in her decisions. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Maggie quickly shook her head, biting her lip. Sanford tilted his head slightly and asked, ¡°And what exactly did you do wrong?¡± Maggie swallowed hard as she unconsciously fidgeted with her fingers. Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed as he his leaned slightly towards her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to brush me off. ¡± Engulfed by his familiar captivating scent, Maggie¡¯s breath became rapid, her eyes fluttering uneasily. She wanted to speak, but it seemed that words couldn¡¯t get out of her mouth. At this moment, the tense atmosphere enveloped the car. The sunlight from outside the window fell on her delicate face, illuminating her wless skin. Chapter 1967 Her face, soft and gentle, would make any man feel attracted to her. Sanford continued to stare at her, feeling the gloom that had burdened his heart for months begin to lighten. He couldn¡¯t take off his eyes on her pink lips, as if he wanted it to be his at this very moment. He slowly put his fingers on her chin, lifting it up in order to make her look in his eyes. Maggie felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe, nervously staring at the handsome face so close to hers. Her fingers clutched the hem of her clothes, instinctively closing her eyes, as if she had finally epted what might happen next. However, a ringtone suddenly resounded, breaking the silence in the car. Startled, Maggie¡¯s eyes instantly snapped open as she sat up straight. Her face was flushed red while smoothing her slightly disheveled hair. On the other hand, Sanford had a frown on his face, obviously annoyed at the interruption. He also straightened up and picked up his ringing phone, ncing at the name of the caller. It turned out to be Brian. The timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Sanford clicked his tongue hostilely before pressing the answer button. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where did your car go? I don¡¯t see it following us. Did something happen?¡± Brian asked casually. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll catch you up soon. ¡± There was a brief silence over the line as Brian noticed that something was amiss.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is anything interrupted by my call?¡± Sanford raised an eyebrow, his response tinged with sarcasm, ¡°Everything. ¡± The moment was ruined! Sanford hung up the phone and restarted the car, purring the engine to life. Maggie swallowed hard, her ears still flushed with a lingering heat. If that call hadn¡¯t interrupted, they would have kissed. Memories surged through her, each one sweet and unforgettable. Now their rtionship would be moreplicated¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you on bing a bridal gown designer yet,¡± Chapter 1968 Sanford said with his smooth, maic voice. Maggie snapped back to reality, trying to calm her racing heart. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of teasing. ¡°So, is this your idea of a fresh start?¡± Maggie offered a sheepish smile. ¡°Sort of. ¡± Though she wasn¡¯t yet the formidable woman she aspired to be, she was no longer the pitiable soul everyone could trample on. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve grown stronger, don¡¯t you n to do something with it?¡± Sanford¡¯s question was abrupt, almost challenging. Maggie stared at him, taken aback. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your newfound strength?¡± he pressed. ¡°To not be underestimated,¡± she replied, blinking. ¡°Anything else?¡± What else was there? Maggie fell silent, lost in thought. Sanford¡¯s gaze intensified and he shot her a nce. She had left so suddenly, iming she needed to be stronger, but now she was unclear about her goals? A surge of irritation bubbled up in him. Just as he was on the verge of delivering a sharp retort, her soft soothing voice broke through his train of thought. ¡°And also, to stand by your side. As equals. ¡± Sanford felt like a balloon, swelling with emotion one moment and then deting the next. As his irritation dissipated, Maggie¡¯s soft voice cut through once more. ¡°But you¡¯re getting married¡­¡± Her gaze dropped, a clear sign of her disappointment. Sanford couldn¡¯t help but let a smirk tug at his Lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say Millie wasn¡¯t right for me?¡± he asked, a hint of teasingcing his words. Maggie shot him a quick nce. ¡°Absolutely not. You and Millie? It¡¯s like trying to fit a square peg in a round hole. ¡± ¡°Then who, in your expert opinion, is the right fit for me?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1969 The same question again. Maggie felt the weight of his gaze, her fingers curling nervously as she searched for the right words. She sensed exactly what he was hinting at. She wanted to tell him, to confess that she believed she was the one who belonged by his side. But she had her insecurities. And they only reminded her of the gaping chasm between them, a gap she feared she couldn¡¯t bridge. ¡°Why the sudden quiet? I thought you were never short on opinions. Didn¡¯t you once say Millie would just have to ept being dumped if you are willing to get back with me?¡± Sanford teased her, seeing her mute. Maggie¡¯s cheeks flushed red, a stray lock of hair falling across her face as she shifted ufortably under his gaze. He had heard everything! ¡°Um¡­¡± she stammered, struggling to find her voice amidst the whirlwind of emotions raging inside her. ¡°Maggie,¡± Sanford interrupted, his voice softening as he met her eyes, ¡°your sudden departure has hurt me. But here I am, offering you a chance to make things right,¡± he added before she could respond to the previous question. ¡°What?¡± she gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief as she stared up at him. Sanford¡¯s smirk widened into a full-blown grin. ¡°Since you¡¯re so convinced Millie isn¡¯t right for me, why don¡¯t you take it upon yourself to find me a suitable wife?¡± Maggie¡¯s jaw dropped, her mind struggling to process his words. ¡°You want me to y matchmaker?¡± Sanford¡¯s gaze softened, a hint of sincerity creeping into his expression. ¡°Not willing to be my matchmaker? Maybe you should be my suitor. ¡± Maggie felt her heart lurch in her chest. What was he trying to say? His suitor? ¡°Sanford. . she began, before him cut her off. ¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy about it? Remember, you said it yourself. You owe me. ¡± With trembling fingers, Maggie toyed with the fabric of her clothes, her mind racing as she struggled to find the right words. ¡°But what about Millie¡¯s wedding dress?¡± she blurted out, the words tumbling from her lips before she could stop them. Sanford¡¯s grin widened, a mischievous twinkle lighting up his eyes. ¡°Your schedule is packed for the next six months, isn¡¯t it?¡± I¡¯ll give you that time. If you haven¡¯t won me over by then, well, I guess you¡¯ll just have to stay out of my business!¡± Six months to win Sanford over? Maggie stared at him, her mind swirling with confusion and disbelief. The gap in their status was vast. To her, he was as unattainable as the stars, a man she had to admire from afar.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1970 And now, she was expected to win this man over. It seemed nearly impossible!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maggie¡¯s heart raced, and after a moment, she managed a soft ¡°Okay. ¡± Sanford¡¯s lips twitched into an involuntary smile. He was intrigued by the idea of Maggie making a move on him. Meanwhile, Millie sat in the car, eyes closed. The recent events kept reying in her mind . Although she had confided in Janiya, her restlessness persisted. It was evident over the past few days that Sanford and Janiya were not as close as they had been. She questioned whether Janiya still held any influence. What if her attempts failed? Sanford was now in Skrix, surrounded by Rosalynn and Brian. Had Sanford and Maggie reconciled already? This thought only increased Millie¡¯s unease. She kept telling herself that Sanford¡¯s true affection was for Jaelyn, not Maggie! How could she forget that Jaelyn was still in the equation? A sly gleam appeared in her eyes, her lips curling into a sneer. It was time to let those two women confront each other first while she yed her cards as a true opportunist. With this in mind, she pulled out her phone and texted Jaelyn. ¡°Jaelyn, are you curious about Sanford¡¯s whereabouts right now?¡± At that moment, Jaelyn, who had been watching dance videos in her apartment, saw the message. She paused the video and immediately called Millie. ¡°What are you implying?¡± She recalled that Sanford had taken Millie to choose a wedding dress that day. Millie¡¯s unexpected message surely signaled that something significant had transpired. ¡°Maggie is back, and she¡¯s now a renowned wedding dress designer. Sanford used the excuse of helping me pick out a wedding dress to meet her. Jaelyn, it seems Sanford¡¯s affection for you might soon wane. ¡± Jaelyn¡¯s face subtly changed. Not only had Maggie returned, but she had also made a name for herself as a wedding dress designer! That exined why Sanford had suddenly taken Millie to get a custom wedding dress-it was really an excuse to see Maggie! A dull ache settled in Jaelyn¡¯s heart. She had been Sanford¡¯s first love. How could he drift towards Maggie, anothermoner like herself? With Maggie¡¯s return, Jaelyn doubted whether herst shred of hope would disappear. Chapter 1971 Meanwhile, in Skrix, Sanford took Maggie to the restaurant where Brian had made reservations. Brian and Rosalynn were already there, waiting in a private room. Noticing Sanford and Maggie¡¯s arrival, they discreetly studied the two¡¯s expressions. They found both Sanford and Maggie appeared normal, with no signs of a recent quarrel. In fact, there was a noticeable spark of joy in Sanford¡¯s eyes, contrasting sharply with his recent gloomy state. Rosalynn¡¯s curiosity intensified; she was eager to delve into what had transpired between them en route. Brian, equally curious, maintained his poise. After they settled at the table, he ordered the meal. Then, Sanford¡¯s phone rang on the table. He nced at it, his expression tightening slightly. Next to him, Maggie also caught sight of the caller ID, pausing briefly. It was Jaelyn. Rosalynn had mentioned that Sanford had been frequently seen with Jaelyntely. Jaelyn was his first love, and it seemed they were reconciled. If so, Maggie couldn¡¯t understand why he asked her to win him over in six months. Could she really outshine Jaelyn and win his heart? ¡°Pick up the phone for me,¡± Sanford¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°Huh?¡± Maggie, lost in thought, was caught off guard. Sanford¡¯s lips twisted into a mischievous smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to win me over? Shouldn¡¯t you start by dealing with your rival?¡± Maggie was at a loss for words. Rosalynn and Brian were both caught off guard. Brian¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. So, Sanford had Maggie chasing after him? That was quite a surprise! Rosalynn, equally intrigued, noticed Maggie hesitating and joked, ¡°Hey Maggie, pick up the phone. ¡± Maggie gulped and nced at Sanford. ¡°Do I really have to answer it Sanford stayed silent and just took a sip of water. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With the phone in hand, Maggie turned to Rosalynn, asking, ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Say whateveres to mind,¡± Rosalynn said. Chapter 1972 ¡°Okay then. ¡± Maggie took a deep breath and hit the answer button. ¡°Hello?¡± She purposely made her voice sound sweet and delicate, drawing out the end. Sanford paused mid-sip, looking at her with interest. Her overly sweet tone gave him goosebumps. On the other end, Jaelyn was surprised to hear a woman¡¯s voice and hesitated, asking, ¡°Is this Maggie?¡± Keeping up her sweet act, Maggie replied, ¡°Yep, it¡¯s me, Maggie. Sanford¡¯s in the shower right now, but you can leave a message with me and I¡¯ll pass it on when he¡¯s done. ¡± Sanford¡¯s hand shook a bit as he held his water ss, exchanging amused nces with the couple across from him, his eyebrow raised in unexpected delight. He had challenged her to outsmart a rival and she had aced it! After ending the call with nothing urgent from Jaelyn, Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. Feeling the intensity of everyone¡¯s stares, she offered a shy smile. ¡°Was that alright?¡± Rosalynn and Brian turned to Sanford, waiting for his verdict. Twirling his ss, Sanford murmured, ¡°Next time you get a call Like that, you don¡¯t have to delicately emphasize our rtionship. You can be bolder. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maggie shot him a puzzled look. Sanford borated, ¡°I¡¯m curious how you¡¯d sound on the phone while we¡¯re doing the¡­ well, you know. ¡± The moans escaped from her lips would definitely knock a rival down a peg or two! Maggie caught on btedly, turning crimson. He wasying on the saucy jokes thick. Wasn¡¯t he in the slightest bit ashamed? But Maggie found he seemed totally chill about it. Brian and Rosalynn caught the drift too. It was a good thing they were all seasoned pros at taking jabs. ¡°So, you two have patched things up, huh?¡± Rosalynn quizzed with keen interest. Sanford nced at Maggie. ¡°Have we?¡± Chapter 1973 Maggie shook her head. ¡°Nah. ¡± She hesitated, noticing Sanford squinting at her disapprovingly, so she hurriedly added, ¡°I haven¡¯t won you over yet, so we¡¯re not there yet. ¡± Sanford¡¯s face lit up at this remark. He leaned back with one hand casually resting on Maggie¡¯s chair, and gestured towards a ss of water nearby. ¡°I could do with some water. ¡± Taking the hint, Maggie refilled his ss. Sanford nced at her, adding, ¡°I just drove here so my hands are a bit cramped. ¡± Maggie was at a loss for words. Was he seriously expecting her to feed him too? Wasn¡¯t that excuse a bit weak? Struggling to stifle a giggle, Maggie handed him the ss, saying, ¡°Here you go. ¡± Sanford stayed put, his gaze fixed on her lips. Maggie blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Sanford remarked, ¡°Is this how you serve water?¡± How else did he expect her to do it? Maggie felt a jolt as she met his intense stare. Could it be he wanted her to do some mouth-to-mouth water service? Brian couldn¡¯t Stanford¡¯s words anymore. He tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Sanford, please, tone it down. My wife¡¯s expecting and doesn¡¯t need this intensity. ¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, unfazed. She remarked casually, ¡°No worries. Carry on. I can handle it. ¡± Maggie flushed crimson. cing the ss down firmly, she uttered, ¡°You can drink it yourself. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Losing such a good chance, Sanford shot Brian a nce and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re just envious, Brian. ¡± Maggie was delicately courting him while Brian had to tend to his wife. Brian must be envious of him for this reason. Brian caught the implication, his expression chilling. ¡°Seems you¡¯re ready to call it quits on our friendship. ¡± Sanford pursed his lips, opting for silence. Chapter 1974 He was wary of offending his buddy. Especially since the rtionship between him and Maggie hinged on this couple acting as matchmakers! With this in mind, Sanford topped up Maggie¡¯s ss with hot water, blowing gently across the surface before offering it to her. ¡°Notice how I served you water just now?¡± Maggie¡¯s blush softened as she epted the ss. ¡°Yes, I did. ¡± So, she had to blow it? Sanford directed a meaningful nce at Brian. ¡°Some people seem predisposed to misunderstanding. ¡± Brian offered a wry smile. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best for you to remain in pain rather than cause strife when you¡¯re full of energy. ¡± Sanford didn¡¯t contest, calmly sipping his water. Maggie held the ss, stealing a nce at him, her smile speaking volumes. Her previously tense heart gradually eased. The reunion brought a sense of relief. She had deemed their reunion improbable. Yet, he had patiently awaited her return!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She felt fortunate and resolved to capture his heart within the next six months! As dishes arrived at the table, the four of them began to eat. Midway through the meal, Maggie¡¯s phone chimed. Seated beside her, Sanford cast a nce at the caller ID, his eyes narrowing. Karl? The memory of this man resurfaced. Initially, Karl appeared to harbor feelings for Maggie. Had they maintained contact all this while? When Maggie noticed Karl¡¯s call, she swiftly wiped her mouth with a tissue and answered. ¡°Hey, Karl. ¡± ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m in Skrix. Are you currently at the studio?¡± Maggie blinked, responding, ¡°You¡¯re not present at the studio, right?¡± Karl familiarized himself with her Skrix schedule upon her return. She hadn¡¯t anticipated his sudden visit to Skrix. ¡°Yes. ¡± Chapter 1975 ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m dining with Rosalynn. ¡± Maggie expressed regretfully. ¡°No problem. Take your time and savor your meal. Will you be returning to the studio afterward?¡± Karl asked with a chuckle. Maggie hesitated, initially not nning to return to the studio, but feeling obliged with Karl¡¯s presence. ¡°I¡¯m nearly finished. I¡¯ll head back once I¡¯m done,¡± Maggie replied. ¡°Very well, I shall await your return. ¡± ¡°See you then. ¡± Following the call¡¯s conclusion, Maggie detected a chilling shift in the atmosphere surrounding her. She instinctively turned her gaze toward Sanford, who was diligently chewing a slice of beef. Though the beef was tender, he gnawed at it with an intensity reminiscent of teeth grinding. Seated opposite her, Rosalynn inquired, ¡°Was that call from Karl, Maggie?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, indeed. He¡¯s presently in Skrix, awaiting my arrival at the studio. ¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow and exchanged a nce with Sanford. It seemed like there was a rival in love for Sanford. Brian delicately wiped his mouth with a tissue, then cast Sanford a smug smirk. ¡°Honey, I recall when Maggie departed, Karl facilitated her disappearance, correct?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°It appears Karl holds genuine concern for Maggie,¡± Brian teased. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as she chimed in, ¡°Indeed, after Maggie relocated overseas, he orchestrated every detail and enlisted his acquaintances to ensure her well-being. On that note, Karl possesses both charm and skill, embodying a true gentleman. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Maggie?¡± Maggie summoned an awkward smile and cast a fleeting nce at Sanford. Though she resisted, Rosalynn¡¯s observation held truth. But if she were to acknowledge it, it might ignite anger in Sanford. ¡°Karl seems quite the catch,¡± Brian remarked. ¡°Certainly,¡± Rosalynn concurred. Their harmony was palpable, each exchange deepening Sanford¡¯s solemn expression. Chapter 1976 What a vengeful pair! Sanford mused it would be wise not to provoke them! ¡°Is he pursuing you?¡± Sanford inquired of Maggie. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Maggie promptly denied. As if such a notion were feasible! There was no instance of a man being genuinely kind to a woman without motive, and true tonic bonds were nonexistent. Sanford¡¯s thoughts were tinged with bitterness. His gaze shifted to Maggie¡¯s countenance ¡°Maggie, before you pursue me, address your dealings with him first. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Address her dealings with him? How? Confusion clouded Maggie¡¯s expression. Sanford cleared his throat. ¡°I mean, resolve your ambiguous rtionship. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Maggie responded.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She then borated, ¡°There¡¯s nothing romantic between me and Karl. I consider him a close friend. ¡± Sanford¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°You may consider him a friend, but he regards you as his significant other. ¡± Maggiepsed into silence. Sanford cast a displeased nce her way. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you contemting two-timing? Pursuing me while keeping Karl as a fallback?¡± Maggie quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m pondering how best to convey things to Karl. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maggie struggled to respond, took a sip of water, and whispered, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to hurt his feelings. ¡± Sanford fixed her with a prating gaze. ¡°Were you as reluctant when you wounded my feelings?¡± Maggie met his eyes. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it right away. ¡± Only then did Sanford find contentment. Observing this exchange, Rosalynn arched an eyebrow. It was evident that Maggie was wholly subservient to Sanford. She had expected to see Sanford fervently pursuing Maggie, but it appeared to be the other way around. But as long as the two ended up together, who cared about the process? Chapter 1977 A pleasant warmth enveloped Rosalynn¡¯s thigh under Brian¡¯s touch. Brian gestured for her to check her phone. A notification had arrived, sparking her curiosity. Rosalynn reached for her phone, discovering a message from Brian. It simply asked, ¡°Would you like to experience making a move on me, my dear?¡± Speechless, Rosalynn found herself at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t want to! Not even a little! As they exited the restaurant, the four prepared to part ways. ¡°Sanford, where will you be staying tonight? Shall I arrange a room for you?¡± Brian inquired. Sanford arched an eyebrow, exchanging a nce with Maggie.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No need. ¡± Why was his gaze fixed on me? Could he be contemting an evening visit to my ce? Maggie pondered. A flutter stirred in Maggie¡¯s chest, her cheeks warming at the recollection of their previous intimacy. ¡°Maggie, we¡¯re departing,¡± Rosalynn announced, casting a knowing nce on Maggie¡¯s way. ¡°Travel safely,¡± Maggie responded, her cheeks tinged with color. ¡°And you as well. ¡± Rosalynn bid farewell to Sanford before slipping into Brian¡¯s car. ¡°OFF to the studio now?¡± Sanford inquired as he ignited the engine. ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie confirmed with a nod. The car seamlessly merged onto the main road, and a palpable silence enveloped them. Shortly after, Sanford inquired, ¡°Did Karl take care of you during your time abroad?¡± His tone betrayed a subtle blend of envy and irritation. Maggie responded, ¡°He delegated the task to his acquaintances. It was through one of hispanions that I met Kaliyah. ¡± Sanford tightened his lips, opting for silence. An indescribable tension filled the air. Maggie stole a nce at his striking visage before cautiously querying, ¡°Are you upset?¡± Chapter 1978 ¡°Yes,¡± Sanford said with a stern expression. She had left silently and had Karl remove any evidence of her whereabouts. At that time, only Karl knew where she was. It became clear to him that Karl was the one she trusted the most. This thought upset Sanford deeply. ¡°What will it take for you to stop being upset?¡± Maggie asked gently. Sanford looked at her. The sight of her clear eyes softened his anger slightly. ¡°Try your best to please me,¡± he suggested. Please him? Maggie bit her lip and gave a small nod. ¡°Fine. ¡± Had she agreed? Sanford raised an eyebrow, expecting her to act. ¡®s BunnyBookery But as he waited, she did nothing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you trying anything?¡± Sanford asked. ¡°It¡¯s not easy in the car,¡± Maggie responded. Sanford gave her a questioning look. ¡°But I want you to do it now. ¡± Maggie¡¯s ears turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m worried we might have a car ident. ¡± Sanford¡¯s interest was piqued, and his heart was beating faster with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m a skilled driver,¡± he said. Maggie hesitated, gently removing Sanford¡¯s right hand from the steering wheel and kissing it. Sanford was left speechless. That was it? He was expecting a different kind of gesture! He thought she might at least kiss his cheek instead of his hand! The spot where her lips had touched felt cool. Sanford¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m still upset. ¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Then tell me what should I do. Please enlighten me. ¡± Sanford quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Enlighten you?¡± ¡°Yes, like when you showed me how to serve your water,¡± Maggie replied. Sanford chuckled lightly. ¡°You are quite clever, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1979 Maggie¡¯s smile widened. As night took over, the neon streetlights painted the scene in vibrant colors. Bathed in the soft, glowing light, her smile shone even brighter. Sanford looked at her, feeling the sting of his irritation fade away. ¡°I¡¯ll show youter tonight how to make me feel better,¡± he promised. His tone was alluring, hinting at deeper undertones. Maggie¡¯s mind wandered to some less-than-proper scenarios. She felt her ears heat up, and she sank deeper into her seat, trying to appear smaller. What sort of action was he suggesting? The car eventually pulled up outside the studio. Maggieposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m heading inside. Do you want toe in and sit for a while?¡± Sanford was about to head out, but her invitation held back his desire to confront Karl. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here in the car. ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had resolved to let her chase him, so he needed to stick to his decision. Handling her suitor was her responsibility. ¡°Okay. ¡± Maggie formed a small smile and opened the car door. Sanford couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Have you figured out what you want to say to him?¡± Maggie hesitated as she stepped out. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided. ¡± ¡°Good. Proceed. ¡± Sanford felt reassured. Maggie exited the car and entered the studio. The receptionist greeted her with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Angie, a guest is waiting for you. ¡± ¡°Got it, thank you. ¡± Maggie responded, acknowledging her and moving towards the lounge. Chapter 1980 At that moment, Karl was in the Lounge, engrossed in hisptop. Maggie greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Maggie, why are you back alone? Where¡¯s your idol?¡± Karl asked, shutting hisptop with a grin. ¡°Rosalynn has gone home. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie poured him water and took a seat across from him. ¡°What brings you to Skrix?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been around this area for a couple of days meeting with a business partner, figured since you¡¯re back, I¡¯d swing by,¡± Karl said, pulling out two boxes of pastries. ¡°I got you some Wragos local specialty treats. Figured you¡¯re homesick after all this time,¡± Karl added, handing over the pastries. Maggie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°This is my favorite! Thanks a bunch, Karl!¡± Karl beamed. ¡°Knew these would hit the spot. ¡± He watched Maggie with a soft smile as she tucked her hair behind her ear, setting the pastries aside. ¡°Karl, do you have feelings for me?¡± Maggie¡¯s question took Karl by surprise. He scratched his head, caught off guard. Taking a deep breath, he decided to be upfront. ¡°Yeah, Maggie, I do. Wanna be my girlfriend?¡± Maggie met his gaze and sighed. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a great friend, but that¡¯s all. ¡± Karl nodded understandingly. ¡°Yeah, I get it. You¡¯re still into Sanford. I¡¯ll wait. ¡± He¡¯d sensed this all along, so he kept his feelings to himself, hoping time might sway her. If she moved on from Sanford, maybe then he¡¯d have a shot. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold out hope. I¡¯m giving Sanford another shot,¡± Maggie said firmly. Karl¡¯s smile dimmed as he watched her. ¡°You¡¯re giving him another chance? Maggie, you know he¡¯s getting hitched, right?¡± Maggie persisted, ¡°I¡¯m aware, but he doesn¡¯t love his fianc¨¦e. I believe there¡¯s hope.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Karl¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Maggie, you remember how his mom treated you, right? Being his wife¡¯s no cakewalk. ¡± Chapter 1981 Maggie¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°I get it, but I¡¯m ready to stand up for what I want, even if it¡¯s tough. I won¡¯t back down anymore. ¡± She had chickened out before, but not this time. She was standing her ground.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She knew she had to give it her all to avoid any regrets. Even if she got roughed up, it¡¯d be a tale to tell in her old age. Karl¡¯s eyes darkened as he clocked Maggie¡¯s determined look. He knew he was a long shot from the get-go, but he held onto a glimmer of hope. He wished she¡¯d finally see him one day. But now, she¡¯d crushed that hope. But hey, she wasn¡¯t hitched yet. The future and its endless possibilities were still up in the air, right? With that in mind, Karl squared his shoulders. ¡°Maggie, from the moment Iid eyes on you, I¡¯ve had a thing for you. I¡¯m not asking for anything in return. Go chase after your real love. But if you ever hit a dead end or you¡¯re just too tired to keep going, remember to nce back. I¡¯ll be right here,¡± Karl said, pouring his heart out. His eyes were soft, full of warmth and sincerity. Maggie felt a tug at her heartstrings and didn¡¯t know what to say. She fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m not all that great. I¡¯m not worth your time. ¡± Karl grinned. ¡°I know you¡¯re worth it. Your happiness is all that matters to me. ¡± ¡°Karl¡­¡± Maggie nibbled her lip, lost for words. Her feelings were all over the ce. She even wondered if she hadn¡¯t met Sanford, maybe she¡¯d have picked Karl. After all, all she wanted was a decent guy who felt the same way and would stick by her side. And Karl? He fit the bill perfectly. He wasn¡¯t born with a silver spoon, but he was happy with the simple things. If they ended up together, they could build a life from scratch-a home, a family, everything life had to offer. Their life would be calm and satisfying. But then there was Sanford, who gave her a rush and thrill like no other. That thrill! Chapter 1982 No one else could light her up like he did. It made her want to throw caution to the wind and dive headfirst into the unknown. ¡°So, are you done or what?¡± At a certain point, Sanford stepped into the room. Leaning casually against the wall, he observed Maggie with a calm demeanor. His handsome features were partially shadowed by the ambient light, lending him an air of sophistication tinged with a hint of solemnity. Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she noticed his arrival. Rising swiftly to her feet, she said, ¡°I think we¡¯re done here. ¡± ¡°Indeed, you are. So can we leave now?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice remainedposed, devoid of any discernible emotion. ¡°Alright. ¡± Maggie nodded, her gaze shifting to Karl, uncertain of how to proceed. After a momentary surprise, Karlposed himself. Sanford¡¯s arrival was unexpected. But it seemed Sanford and Maggie had already exchanged words, exining Maggie¡¯s earlier remark. ¡®s BunnyBookery Karl knew he wasst. With an inward sigh, Karl stood up, saying, ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ll head out now. Give me a call if you need anything. ¡± With a friendly smile, he left briskly. Passing by Sanford, he gave a slight nod, catching the man¡¯s gaze before exiting without further words. Sanford pressed his lips together, his gaze falling upon the dazed Maggie, his demeanor growing even colder. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± he urged.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maggie snapped back to reality, her heart racing as she nodded and hastily gathered her belongings. With a nervous nce at Sanford, she took a step closer, trying to steady her trembling hands. Noticing the two boxes of pastries in her hand, Sanford¡¯s expression darkened, his brows furrowing in disapproval. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he questioned. ¡°Oh, um, these are¡­ just some pastries from Wragos that Karl brought for me,¡± she exined hesitantly, her words stumbling over each other in her haste. Sanford¡¯s icy gaze bore into her, but he remained silent. Sensing his displeasure, Maggie¡¯s mind raced. With a nervous Laugh, she attempted to lighten the mood. ¡°I¡¯ll give them to my colleagues. ¡± Chapter 1983 With that, she hurried to the front desk, her heart pounding in her chest as she handed the pastries to the receptionist. Sanford¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he turned on his heel and strode out of the studio. Maggie whispered greetings to the receptionist before following after him. As Maggie settled into the passenger seat, Sanford turned to her, his voice softening slightly. ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°Just in the apartment building up ahead,¡± Maggie replied, her voice barely above a whisper. Sanford didn¡¯t utter a word as he started the car, the engine¡¯s hum filling the uneasy silence between them.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The vehicle moved forward, but the atmosphere inside remained thick with tension, suffocating in its intensity. Noticing the stern set of Sanford¡¯s jaw, Maggie feltpelled to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him. ¡± Sanford pressed his lips together tightly, his silence speaking volumes as he grappled with his own tumultuous thoughts. He hadn¡¯t intended to get out of the car, but an uneasy feeling had gnawed at him, urging him to confront the growing storm of emotions raging within him. Unable to hear Maggie¡¯s conversation with Karl, Sanford could only specte on the nature o f their exchange. Yet, despite Maggie¡¯s attempts to rify matters, Karl¡¯s persistence grated on Sanford¡¯s nerves. Caught between frustration and longing, Sanford couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Maggie would have entertained Karl¡¯s advances had he not intervened. What a heartless woman, It seemed Maggie had moved on quickly after their separation. Maggie, sensing Sanford¡¯s growing detachment, reached out and gently tugged on his sleeve, her voice soft and pleading. ¡°Are you angry again? Please, don¡¯t be mad,¡± she pleaded. Sanford, hearing her gentle tone, let out a sigh, his resolve wavering. With a decisive move, he pulled over to the side of the road. Leaning in, he trapped her between him and the seat, his gaze piercing into hers with intensity. ¡°Maggie, tell me honestly, if I hadn¡¯te looking for you, would you have ever sought me out again?¡± Caught off guard by his closeness, Maggie bit her lip, her thoughts racing. ¡°I¡­¡± she began, her voice faltering. The answer was right on the tip of her tongue. With him moving on to marriage, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to seek him out again. Sanford¡¯s eyes bore into hers, his voice dropping to a cold, menacing whisper. ¡°Dare to deny it!¡± he challenged, his grip tightening on her chin. Chapter 1984 Maggie swallowed hard, her words caught in her throat. With a soft, resigned tone, she finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Haven¡¯t I already shown you that I will try to win you over?¡± Sanford gazed into her eyes, still upset. She said she would chase him but didn¡¯t he start it all? Would she have made a move if he hadn¡¯t required? They both breathed in the familiar scent, their hearts racing. Sanford looked at her red lips, his stares getting more intense. Then he said, ¡°Kiss me. ¡± His heart wanted more than just words. Maggie¡¯s eyes widened and she froze. Sanford squinted. ¡°You said you¡¯d chase me, right? I want you to go all in, not wait for me to ask every time!¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at his lips. She leaned in and kissed him. Their hearts warmed with the long-missed feeling. Sanford¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. He held back, letting her take charge. Maggie grabbed his shirt, kissing him gently, trying to mimic the way Sanford used to kiss her. Sanford felt something in his heart, a strong desire. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He pulled her closer, kissing her back with passion.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The sudden move made Maggie let out a soft moan, holding onto his shirt tighter. Sanford¡¯s blood boiled even more. After so long without wanting, he craved more. He pushed a button and Maggie¡¯s seat began to tilt back. Right then, there came a knock on the car window. The seat hadn¡¯t even reclined halfway when they both stopped dead. Sanford frowned, spotting a cop tapping on his window. Chapter 1985 ¡°It¡¯s the traffic police. ¡± Maggie¡¯s face went crimson as she hurriedly fixed her blouse, feeling totally embarrassed after Sanford had undone it. Sanford took a deep breath, draping his jacket over her, and hit the button to bring the seat back up. Thankfully, the car windows were tinted. Nobody outside could see what was going on in here. Once Sanford calmed down a bit, he opened the car door and stepped out. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t park here. Let me see your driver¡¯s license, please. ¡± The traffic cop gave Sanford a strict salute. ¡°Sorry about that, officer. ¡± Sanford apologized, took the ticket, and started up the car. Maggie¡¯s face was still hot. She hugged his jacket tighter, wishing she could disappear at that moment. But Sanford was in high spirits. ¡°Is your ce just up ahead?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Maggie replied quietly. Following her directions, Sanford drove into the gated apartmentplex.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maggie¡¯s pad was freshly rented. It was an awesome loft, with super high ceilings and well-equipped furniture. Maggie swung the door open and handed Sanford a pair of throwaway slippers. Sanford cocked an eyebrow, pondering if he should start stashing some stuff here. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll grab you some water,¡± Maggie said, making her way to the kitchen. Sanford grinned a bit, checking out the cozy spot, then settled onto the couch. ¡°Here you are. ¡± Maggie plopped down across from him, lost for words. ¡°Why are you way over there? Scoot up closer,¡± Sanford suggested. Maggie got up and obediently nestled next to him. Chapter 1986 Sanford brushed a lock of hair from her face and asked, ¡°Has Karl ever hung out here?¡± Maggie shook her head firmly. ¡°Nope. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes fixed on her. ¡°He¡¯s saying he¡¯ll wait for you forever. Does that touch you?¡± Maggie jumped a bit, her eyes flickering. It seemed he¡¯d overheard her chat with Karl earlier. No wonder he looked so upset. ¡°Why are you always Listening in?¡± ¡°Quit dodging the subject. Look at me and give me an answer. ¡± Sanford held her face gently, staring right into her like he¡¯s seeing into her soul. Maggie¡¯s eyes met his, her voice gentle. ¡°Nope, not really. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because since I met you, no one else can get to me. ¡± Her soft voice, full of determination, hit him deep.This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the light, Sanford¡¯s good looks seemed to shine and a small smile crept onto his face. His fingers went to her chin, lifting it carefully. ¡°Do you remember asking me to teach you to please him? Well, I¡¯ll show you now. ¡± His smooth voice had a touch of allure, his eyes fixed on her Lips as he leaned in for a kiss. Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled and she quickly put her hand up, stopping his Lips. ¡°True harmony is all about being on the same page mentally, not physically. You should teach me how to make you happy that way. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit, catching the yful look in her eyes. He got what she meant instantly; she would hold a grudge now. She was getting back at him for almost embarrassing her in the car earlier. Sanford pulled her hand away gently, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°When your body¡¯s chill, your mind¡¯s chill too. So, first step to making me happy: chill out my body. Like so¡­¡± His fingers, long and smooth, glided over her thigh, creeping upward slow. Chapter 1987 His vibe was so familiar and maic, Maggie¡¯s heart was racing. She snagged his hand quick. ¡°I got this. Let me give you a rubdown. ¡± Sanford watched her jump up, raising an eyebrow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You don¡¯t need a lesson, huh?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve got it covered. ¡± Sanford chuckled quietly, letting her get behind him to start rubbing his head, neck, and shoulders. She used to do this for him all the time back in the day. The pressure was just right and was veryfortable. Sanford just chilled, a tiny grin on his lips. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to chill me out? It¡¯s not quite doing it for me. ¡± Maggie¡¯s hands stopped. ¡°Am I being too light on the pressure?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just not hitting the spot. ¡± Maggie was at a loss for words. She understood what he was hinting at. Maggie felt her cheeks warm, and without a word, her hands moved from his head, down his neck and shoulders, then to his arms, keeping at it¡­ ¡°Lie down. ¡± Lie down? Sanford chuckled andid down like she said. Maggie kicked off her shoes and hopped on his back, getting to work on his spine. Sanford shut his eyes, soaking up her care, memories of their fiery times together popping up in his mind. A man like him, who¡¯d been craving something for ages, couldn¡¯t resist a little teasing. Especially when it was the one person he¡¯d been longing for. So when her hand brushed his waist, a shiver ran down his back, and he grabbed her hand. Maggie¡¯s eyes shimmered with a tender look. ¡°What¡¯s up? Is it too much pressure or too little?¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of want. He held her hand tighter, pulling her in closer towards him. Seeing her puzzled, doe-like eyes, he whispered huskily, ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling it with your earlier moves, but thisst one, you throwing yourself into my arms, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Sanford¡¯s voice was deep and captivating, filled with allure. Chapter 1988 Maggie¡¯s heart was racing like it was in a marathon. She looked at him, her face all flushed, trying to y it cool. ¡°So, did I do a good job pleasing you?¡± Sanford chuckled, easy as pie. ¡°What do you think? Maggie, did you miss me or what?¡± Did she miss him? Right then, ¡°miss¡± meant a whole bunch of things. Maggie got lost in his eyes, falling deeper and deeper. ¡°Yes. ¡± She missed him, body and soul! ¡°So, now that you admit you miss me and I¡¯m right here, do you have any ns to do something about it?¡± Sanford kept tempting her. His hand was slowly sliding down, finding her waist. Maggie nibbled her lip, meeting his tempting grin, and started undoing his shirt, her fingers dancing. Then, she leaned in, giving his Adam¡¯s apple a yful nip. Sanford¡¯s hand paused and his Adam¡¯s apple did a little dance. Boom! Sparks flew and he flipped her over, pinning her down under his body. Her face was now blushing and her eyes were shining. Sanford couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. His voice was soft and seductive as he said, ¡°Maggie, your skills are too rusty. Let me show you. ¡± His lips were warm as they moved across her forehead and slowly downwards. There was a hint of devotion and a seductive allure in the air. His whisper of her name left her dizzy. Her eyes shut, she surrendered to the rush, her thoughts fading away. She felt as if she was floating on a cloud and she longed for him to lift her higher. Then, a sharp ringtone shattered the moment.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sanford froze, frustration etched on his face. His pleasure ns had been thwarted once more. Why couldn¡¯t he just have some fun? ¡°Your phone¡¯s buzzing,¡± Maggie gently reminded him, her eyes flickering open at the disturbance. ¡°Let it ring. We¡¯re not done,¡± he insisted. Chapter 1989 Ignoring the call, he resumed kissing her. But the persistent ringing refused to stop.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maggie broke the kiss. ¡°Check who it is. It might be important. ¡± Sanford¡¯s expression darkened as he reached for his jacket and the phone. Seeing the caller ID, his brow furrowed. It was his father calling. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sanford,e home quick. Your mom¡¯s heart condition has red up again. ¡± His father¡¯s worry cut through the line. His face grave, Sanford nodded. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. ¡± Straightening his shirt, he prepared to leave for Wragos. Maggie, wrapped in his jacket, asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s health¡¯s acting up. I have to head back,¡± Sanford said. Maggie felt like she¡¯d been hit with ice water. All the romance vanished. The joy of their reunion faded as reality called. Thinking of what Janiya had done, Maggie¡¯s fists clenched. Then, breaking the silence, she said, ¡°Hold up. I¡¯ming too. ¡± Sanford paused. ¡°You want to tag along?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. ¡± After a quick change of clothes for Maggie, they were out the door and on their way. In the car, staring at the night, Maggie spoke up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯ming?¡± Sanford cast a nce in Maggie¡¯s direction. ¡°You thinking about confronting my mom?¡± Maggie¡¯s fingers clenched. ¡°And if I am, aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll stir her up by bringing me back?¡± Sanford maintained his grip on the wheel, his gaze fixed on the road ahead, his tone unwavering. Chapter 1990 ¡°She owes you that much. If she¡¯s upset, it¡¯s on her. At worst, I make sure a doctor¡¯s on standby. ¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t suppress augh upon hearing this. She felt a bit of tension dissipate from her body. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a showdown with her. She¡¯s your mom, and I¡¯ll show her respect for your sake. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes flickered as he absorbed her words. ¡°I¡¯m working on winning you over, remember? I want her blessing. ¡± So that was her game n? Sanford stole another nce at her, a faint flutter in his chest. Her voice was soft butced with resolve.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She had truly transformed, steadily advancing towards her objectives. The woman he admired couldn¡¯t be feeble. Sanford smiled and Lightly pressed his lips to her hand. ¡°Maggie, you better brace yourself. My mom is as stubborn as theye. She won¡¯t budge easily. She might even be tough on you. ¡± Maggie squeezed his hand in return, beaming at him. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got you in my corner, right?¡± Sanford arched an eyebrow. ¡°You picked your ally wisely. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t approve?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of. ¡± Sanford lightly grazed her palm, his tone tinged with significance. Maggie¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she hastily withdrew her hand. ¡°Just keep your eyes on the road. ¡± Sanford chuckled softly and ceased his teasing, opting for some soft music instead. ¡°Take a breather. We¡¯ve still got a ways to go before we hit Wragos. ¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re feeling weary, I can take over the wheel. ¡± Sanford gave her a sidelong look. ¡°You think I look beat?¡± He hadn¡¯t blown off steam yet. Energy still crackled within him. Chapter 1991 Maggie¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment once more. She slouched in her seat, feigning ignorance, and shut her eyes briefly, stealing a moment¡¯s respite while gazing at the starlit sky. Sanford smirked and cranked up the AC in the car. Two hourster, they pulled up at a hospital. Meanwhile, Janiya had wrapped up her exam and was being wheeled into a VIP ward. Britton was tending to her in the ward. ¡°Dad. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sanford and Maggie stepped into the ward. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Robles,¡± Maggie greeted Britton with a soft tone. Britton frowned at the sight of Maggie. ¡°Sanford, your mom¡¯s still out cold. Join me outside,¡± Britton instructed, gesturing toward the door. Sanford stole a nce at his mother, remaining silent, then trailed after his father. Maggie caught Britton¡¯s aloof demeanor and nervously nibbled her lip. It was what she had anticipated, yet she refused to retreat. Outside, Britton scowled. ¡°Sanford, why drag her along? Weren¡¯t you listening to me?¡± ¡°Dad, I got this under control. How¡¯s Mom?¡± Sanford shot back. Britton chided, ¡°All of a sudden, you¡¯re interested in Mom¡¯s well-being? She had a heart attack because she got wind of Maggie¡¯s return and got herself all riled up. ¡± Sanford hesitated, then continued, ¡°Dad, I believe you can understand me. Grandma spilled the beans to me, Back then, you were smitten with some regr Jane, but Grandpa¡¯s pressure forced you to split with her, and you ended up hitched to my mom. Tell me straight, do you rue that decision?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Britton¡¯s expression shifted subtly, but he kept quiet. ¡°Your silence is as good as a yes, Dad. Have you ever regretted it?¡± Sanford asked. Britton¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why dig up the past? Your mom and I, even if she wasn¡¯t my top pick, we¡¯ve been cool all these years. ¡± He leaned in, trying to convince Sanford. ¡°Love can grow, you know. Even if Millie isn¡¯t your top pick now, marriage changes things. ¡± But Sanford wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Does it really? Dad, your marriage looks alright from the outside, but is it really? Have you felt any passion all these years?¡± Chapter 1992 ¡°No need to answer. I¡¯ve seen enough. If there were passion, you wouldn¡¯t bury yourself in work,¡± Sanford cut in, hitting a nerve. Britton tried to argue but ended up looking away awkwardly. Softening his tone, Sanford said, ¡°I know you¡¯re open-minded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Let¡¯s just chat as if we were friends today. ¡± Britton stayed silent, letting Sanford talk. ¡°Our family¡¯s already top dog in Wragos. We don¡¯t need alliances through marriage. And hey, they don¡¯t always guarantee sess, right?¡± Sanford reasoned. ¡°I once loved a regr girl, but Mom got in the way and Ipromised. Butter, I met Maggie and didn¡¯t want to give up on her. She might just be the one. ¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not asking for a thumbs up now. Just stay neutral for now. Maggie¡¯s great. Mom mighte around. ¡± Sanford¡¯s words were earnest, strong, and brave. Britton eyed his son, who was shining brighter than his younger days. After a pause, he gave a quiet sigh and gave his shoulder a pat. ¡°Enough with the talk. If I was old-school, I¡¯d be tougher than your mom,¡± he hinted, signaling he was cool with it all and staying neutral. Sanford grinned. ¡°Thanks, Dad. ¡± Britton added, ¡°But, Sanford, just a reminder: tread carefully with Millie. We don¡¯t want the Morenos getting all worked up. ¡± Sanford nodded. ¡°Got it. ¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. ¡± ¡°sure thing. ¡± They wrapped up and headed into the hospital room. Maggie stood by Janiya¡¯s bed, keeping vigil. Despite mentally prepping herself to face Sanford¡¯s parents, she felt a knot of nerves. She wondered what Britton and Sanford had talked about. By the looks of it, no tempers had red. Sanford approached, giving her a reassuring smile, taking her hand. Maggie¡¯s eyes searched his face, curious. Sanford gently traced her palm with his finger, silent. Maggie was speechless. Right now, he was still trying to charm her! Chapter 1993 ¡°Have a seat. ¡± Britton motioned for Maggie to sit. Maggieplied, letting Sanford lead her to the sofa. ¡°Miss Shear, I hear you¡¯re designing wedding dresses now, yeah?¡± Britton, who was sitting across, inquired. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me,¡± Maggie confirmed. ¡°Good. Young folks shouldn¡¯t rush into marriage. It¡¯s smarter to establish yourself first. ¡± Did Britton hint that she should prioritize her career? Maggie hesitated, feeling there was more to it. Did Britton expect her to achieve more? To earn the approval of Sanford¡¯s parents, did she need to make a mark in her career? Was that the message? ¡°Dad, I¡¯m marrying a life partner, not someone solely focused on her career,¡± Sanford quipped.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Britton shot him a look. ¡°How on earth are you more traditional than me? Nowadays, many women excel in both their careers and at home. They¡¯re not dependent on men. Should they stay single?¡± He paused, turning to Maggie. ¡°Or do you doubt Miss Shear¡¯s potential in her career? Shouldn¡¯t she be worthy of being your girlfriend?¡± Sanford chuckled. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not getting under my skin. ¡± ¡°Why would I even want to? I¡¯m rooting for Miss Shear,¡± Britton said, eyeing Maggie. ¡°Miss Shear, do you share my view?¡± Maggie remained dumbfounded. Was Britton hinting she should step back, or was there another angle? Watching her baffled state, Sanford gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Are you feeling overwhelmed? Don¡¯t sweat it. My dad¡¯s not against us. His words are just words. Shake them off. ¡± Was there a need for Sanford to air myundry right here? Britton pondered. He shot Sanford a look but remained tight-lipped. Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she grasped Britton¡¯s intent. His words were meant to spur her on, to strive for greatness in her career. She didn¡¯t need his advice; she was determined to seed regardless. Chapter 1994 With resolve, Maggie nodded. ¡°Mr. Robles, I¡¯m on board. I¡¯ll put my all into carving out my path. ¡± Britton nodded, observing them seated side by side, a mix of envy and nostalgias wirling within him. Memories of his own youth flooded back, unstoppable. Had he been as rebellious in his youth, would life have been more thrilling? The adage rang true in his mind-personality indeed forges one¡¯s fate. Before long, Janiya stirred awake in her hospital bed. ¡°Janiya, hey, how¡¯re you feeling?¡± ¡°Hey, Mom. ¡± Both father and son addressed her in gentle tones. Janiya¡¯s bleary eyes slowly focused. Spotting Sanford, a blend of affection and frustration washed over her. ¡°Do you still remember to visit me?¡± Sanford remained silent. Recognizing her desire to sit up, he reached out to assist, slipping a cushion behind her. Observing her son¡¯s attentive demeanor, Janiya¡¯s anger abated slightly. Yet, a casual nce at Maggie nearby caused her expression to darken abruptly. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Maggie had stayed quiet, wary that speaking up might upset her. Now that Janiya had acknowledged her presence, Maggie stepped forward to greet her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Robles. ¡± Janiya¡¯s chest rose and fell with agitation. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly friends. Who gave you permission to be here? Leave!¡± Her contempt for Maggie was palpable. Sanford frowned. ¡°Mom, chill out. Let¡¯s have a chat. ¡± ¡°Janiya, the doctor warned us about keeping your emotions in check. Do you want to risk another surgery?¡± Britton chimed in from the sidelines. Janiya battled topose herself, turning to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, did you invite her? What¡¯s the deal? Did you forget you¡¯re engaged to Millie?¡± Sanford¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°Mom, if it weren¡¯t for your meddling, I¡¯d be engaged to Maggie. ¡± Chapter 1995 Janiya¡¯s fury ignited at the calmness in her son¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake! She¡¯s a nobody, unfit for you. ¡± Upon hearing this, Maggie stepped in before Sanford could utter a word. ¡°Mrs. Robles, I understand I may not be up to Sanford¡¯s standards at the moment, but please, give me a chance. I¡¯ll be someone worthy of him. ¡± Janiya¡¯s re pierced like a de. ¡°Impossible! Your family background alone disqualifies you. You¡¯ll never measure up to my son!¡± Maggie paused, then countered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to judge solely based on family? Some families crumble due to mismanagement. In such cases, what worth does Lineage hold?¡± Janiya was rendered speechless, but Maggie pressed on. ¡°I can¡¯t alter my family¡¯s past, but I can strive to surpass its limitations. There are many stories prove that birth isn¡¯t destiny. With determination, we can defy the odds. Mrs. Robles, I aim to be as remarkable as Sanford. ¡± Maggie¡¯s words flowed with a calm yetmanding tone. Sanford listened, a faint smile ying on his handsome face. Had she rehearsed these lines beforehand? They made perfect sense. Yet, his mother was likely unwilling to heed them. True to form, Janiya exploded, ¡°Quit with the useless crap! Bottom line, you¡¯re not up to snuff for my boy. Now scram, pronto! I never want toy eyes on you again!¡± She was so worked up that her heart twinged in pain once more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Britton noticed her grimacing, clutching her chest, and turned to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, time to hustle Miss Shear out of here. ¡± Sanford nodded. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re leaving. You chill out, okay?¡± Janiya shot him a re. ¡°Sanford, if you¡¯re itching to see me keel over from rage, stick around with her!¡± Sanford paused. ¡°Mom, if you n on sticking around and Living longer, you better dial it down and ditch the arrogance. ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave. ¡± Sanford grabbed Maggie¡¯s hand, ready to exit. Maggie gave Janiya a slight nod. ¡°Mrs. Robles, take care. I¡¯ll drop by again sometime. ¡± Again? Was she trying to push her over the edge? Janiya watched them leave together, fury coursing through her veins. Britton gave her a gentle pat on the back, trying to calm her down. ¡°Hey, can you rx? Your blood pressure¡¯s spiking again. You really wanna die like this?¡± Janiya¡¯s eyes were red with frustration. ¡°Britton, did we raise our kid for nothing? He¡¯s totally blowing me off. ¡± Britton gazed at her and spoke. ¡°What more do you need? I¡¯ve said it before, while your intentions are protective, you can¡¯t dictate our grown son¡¯s life. It¡¯s best to let him handle his marriage. Regardless of who he chooses, you should strive to get along. That way, you won¡¯t feel like you¡¯ve wasted your efforts raising a son; instead, you¡¯ll gain a daughter-inw. ¡± Chapter 1996 Janiya became flustered upon hearing this. ¡°So he¡¯s dead set on Maggie. But what sort of woman is she? How am I supposed to ept her as my daughter-inw?¡± Britton replied, ¡°I believe she has her virtues. She seems modest, courteous, kind, and caring. If Sanford does marry her, in ourter years, if we fall ill, she¡¯d probably look after us for Sanford¡¯s sake. ¡± Upon catching Britton¡¯s words, Janiya burst out, ¡°Why do we need her to look after us? With our wealth, can¡¯t we hire a top-notch caregiver instead?¡± Britton countered, ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Putting faith in someone you know is always safer than a stranger, regardless of their qualifications. ¡± Fuming at her husband¡¯s unwavering support for Maggie, Janiya spat, ¡°Britton, has Sanford brainwashed you? Why do you always take her side?¡± Britton responded, ¡°I¡¯m just being rational and reasonable. Take a breath and think about my words. Isn¡¯t it logical?¡± Janiya shot back, ¡°Thinking¡¯s pointless! Look at Maggie. Is she really thatpetent? She¡¯s barely back, and Sanford¡¯s already at her beck and call. Now even you¡¯re on her side. If I let Maggie into our family at Sanford¡¯s behest, won¡¯t she just dominate over me? Am I meant to be submissive in front of her?¡± Witnessing his wife¡¯s obstinacy, Britton contemted further persuasion. However, seeing her scowl, he opted against it, fearing it might worsen her mood. He offered only a few cursoryments. Internally, he empathized with his son¡¯s plight. Gaining his wife¡¯s consent for Sanford and Maggie¡¯s union would be an uphill battle. Meanwhile, outside, Sanford and Maggie stepped into the elevator. Maggie released a long breath, her palms mmy. ¡°Still on edge?¡± Sanford squeezed her hand, shing a reassuring smile. Maggie exhaled once more. ¡°Was I awful just now?¡± Her mind was nk. She couldn¡¯t recall her words. She just knew Janiya was furious. ¡°Nah, you did fine. You seemed to be determined to be my wife,¡± Sanford teased. Maggie¡¯s eyes flickered with embarrassment. As the elevator reached the first floor, Sanford led her out. Maggie appeared concerned. ¡°Your mom looked furious. What if I make things worse?¡± Sanford nced at her and deliberately responded, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. ¡± Maggie halted. ¡°Sanford, maybe you should stay and look after her?¡± Sanford narrowed his eyes. ¡°What about you? Giving up so soon?¡± ¡°Not a chance! I¡¯ll check on her once she¡¯s calmer,¡± Maggie quickly replied. Chapter 1997 Sanford smiled at her soft expression and kept walking beside her. ¡°Okay, since my dad¡¯s there now, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. ¡± Maggie nodded after a brief pause. ¡°Sounds good. Try to humor her more and avoid arguments. ¡± Sanford raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to humor her, huh? What if she demands we split?¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Then divert her attention. ¡± They reached the car by now. Sanford leaned her against the car, yfully holding her chin. ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve really grown. Living abroad did wonders for you. ¡± She used to just go with the flow, never this full of ideas. But now, she was like a whole new person, lively and sharp. It was quite refreshing. Maggie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°They say one would be like the people they spend their time with. With you by my side, how could I not be more silver-tongued?¡± Her yful eyes sparkled, making Sanford¡¯s smile even broader. ¡°Maggie,¡± he said, a hint of amusement in his voice, ¡°are you trulyplimenting me? Why do I feel you are actually saying I¡¯m deceitful?¡± A burst ofughter escaped Maggie¡¯s lips. ¡°So, that¡¯s how you see yourself?¡± Sanford¡¯s charming eyes narrowed yfully. ¡°Trying to pull something over on me?¡± ¡°Never!¡± she eximed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The moon bathed them in a soft glow, reflected in Maggie¡¯s yful eyes and making her even more captivating. Sanford chuckled, leaned in, and ced a gentle kiss on her Lips. Maggie fluttered her eyelids shut, responding with a soft sigh. Suddenly, a loud car horn shattered the peaceful moment. Both jolted in surprise. Maggie jumped, instinctively grabbing Sanford¡¯s shirt. He frowned, pulling her close and offering aforting pat. His handsome face betrayed his annoyance. Who the heck honked in the middle of the night? A car slowly rolled by in the distance, disappearing into the night. Chapter 1998 Sanford muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Probably some heartbroken soul jealous of our little disy of affection. ¡± Maggie couldn¡¯t help but giggle, hiding her face behind her hands. It seemed their day was filled with near-misses. Every attempt at intimacy had been interrupted. Good things rarely came easily, truly! ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Sanford said with a sigh. He opened the passenger door for her. Maggie slid in and gazed at the night sky. ¡°Where to?¡± she asked. Sanford started the car. ¡°Home,¡± he replied simply. Home? Did he mean the Beauty Apartments? A smile touched Maggie¡¯s lips as she pictured the spacious,fortable apartment. How she missed it. Were they really going back there tonight? As they drove, afortable silence settled between them. Sanford unlocked the door upon arrival. Before Maggie could react, he pulled her inside and swept her off her feet with a passionate kiss. The intensity caught her off guard. ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken off my shoes yet!¡± ¡°No worries, I can help with thatter,¡± he murmured, his voice husky. His hands started to fumble with their clothes. ¡°Maybe we should-¡± she began, wanting to suggest a shower first. But he cut her off with a finger to her Lips. ¡°Shh, Maggie. Remember what you promised me? Just follow my lead for now. ¡± His eyes held a fiery intensity as he held her close. The promise was to please him. Maggie felt a blush creep up her cheeks as she watched him turn off both their phones. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°I want no interruptions tonight. ¡± The world could crumble around them tonight, and Sanford wouldn¡¯t blink. He was a man on a mission! In Skrix, Rosalynn had just finished showering. Brian, as usual, was drying her hair with a blow dryer. The silk nightgown clung to her curves, the sheer fabric highlighting her gracious curves.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1999 Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on her chest, his eyes fixed. Was it his imagination, or had her breasts gotten fuller? The sight ignited a primal urge within him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Finishing with her hair, he pulled her into a deep kiss. Rosalynnughed, yfully dodging him for a moment before meeting his gaze. ¡°What do you think Sanford and Maggie are up to?¡± she asked. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Honey, what do you think a man and woman alone together might be doing? Absence makes the heart grow fonder, after all. They must be busy now. ¡± Rosalynn found his predatory expression amusing. ¡°Honey, need a mirror to confirm you¡¯re looking a little neglected right now?¡± Brian chuckled, scooping her up and cing her on the bed. ¡°If I am, who¡¯s to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s my fault,¡± Rosalynn countered smugly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got me pregnant. ¡± Brian closed his eyes briefly, inhaling her scent near her neck. He followed with a gentle bite, earning a yful hum and a light p from Rosalynn. She said softly, ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian was about to respond when his phone rang. Edwin, the assistant, made the call. Brian picked up and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, we have a problem. Several workers at Skyline Garment Works have assaulted the general manager and a department manager. ¡± Edwin exined. Brian frowned. ¡°Why did they do that?¡± Skyline Garment Works operated under Hughes Group. Thepany had been integrating resources recently. ¡°Just a few days ago, weid off some employees. Those causing trouble are likely upset about it. Now, reporters have shown up too. ¡± Reporters too? Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Understood. I¡¯m on my way. ¡± Rosalynn sat up, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. Just a small issue at one of the subsidiaries. Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Brian kissed her forehead and spoke gently. ¡°Be careful,¡± Rosalynn warned him. ¡°I will. ¡± Brian gathered his keys and left. After he left, Rosalynn felt a void within. She tossed and turned, unable to find sleep. After a long while, her phone rang. Chapter 2000 She gave it a quick look. It was a call from Hutton. What was the reason for histe-night call? Rosalynn thought it was strange but picked up the phone. ¡°Hutton. ¡± ¡°Rosalynn, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Valeria¡¯s in trouble. Can you get to Wragos Hospital? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really worried. ¡± Hutton sounded scared, his voice shaking. Startled, Rosalynn quickly sat up. ¡°Hospital? What happened?¡± ¡°We had a fight, and she fell down the stairs by ident. She¡¯s bleeding, and I¡¯m not sure if the baby will make it. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn frowned and hurried out of bed. ¡°Stay calm. Have you two arrived at the hospital now?¡± ¡°Yes, just arrived. ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll head there immediately. ¡± After hanging up, Rosalynn quickly dressed and prepared to drive back to Wragos. As she reached the living room, she encountered Lyndon, who had juste back. Seeing Rosalynn rushing, he asked, ¡°Outing at this hour?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got to get back to Wragos,¡± Rosalynn answered. Lyndon frowned. ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯re still nning to head back to Wragos? What happened?¡± ¡°My friend¡¯s in trouble. I need to go back now,¡± Rosalynn exined, heading towards the door. Noticing Brian wasn¡¯t there, Lyndon asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brian? Isn¡¯t he going with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy with somepany work. ¡± After a brief pause, Lyndon said, ¡°Let me drive you back. ¡± ¡°Thank you, but I can manage by myself,¡± Rosalynn responded with courtesy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with you driving thiste. Also, I have a meeting in Wragos tomorrow morning. It works out if I leave tonight. Let¡¯s go,¡± Lyndon insisted, gently leading her to the door. Chapter 2001 Worried about Valeria, Rosalynn didn¡¯t linger any longer. At the second-floor staircase, Noemi, who was about to head down for water, noticed them and looked surprised. What were they doing leaving at this hour? She wondered, observing their closeness.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Noemi wanted to shout after them, but they were already out the door and exiting the vi. Noemi¡¯s expression quickly changed, more and more convinced that there was something going on between them. Whose child was Rosalynn really carrying? She spected, her mind swirling. ¡°It must be someone else¡¯s! Your son is being deceived!¡± ¡°That child shouldn¡¯t be born. It would shame your son!¡± These thoughts echoed in her mind. Pain throbbed at Noemi¡¯s temples as she clutched the railing, her eyes reflecting a touch of madness. Lyndon steered onto the highway with Rosalynn by his side. During the drive, Rosalynn called Hutton to get the lowdown on what was going on. It turned out the couple had been bickering a lottely. Their recent fight started when Hutton, on a whim, had snooped through Valeria¡¯s chat history. He found out Valeria had been chatting frequently with a male friend. This guy was pretty flirty, oftenplimenting Valeria. Hutton got mad and used Valeria of cheating. Valeria shot back, asking why he was invading her privacy. They had a heated argument with neither of them backing down. After that, they gave each other the silent treatment. In his rage, Hutton moved into his office. When he was drinking out of frustration, and a female coworker who was also workingte stayed with him. She confessed her feelings and made a move on him while he was drunk. By chance, Valeria showed up and saw everything. She immediately demanded a divorce. Then she went back to pack her things. Hutton, sobering up, followed her to stop her from leaving. They argued further and Valeria took the emergency stairs. Hutton chased her and, in her rush, she fell down the stairs. Chapter 2002 Hearing the whole story, Rosalynn frowned, at a loss for words. Valeria and Hutton hadn¡¯t been together long and were still adjusting. During this time, they had often misunderstood each other. But Hutton shouldn¡¯t have snooped on her. Even if he cared a lot, it wasn¡¯t cool. Valeria hadn¡¯t rified her chats with her guy friend right away either. Little misunderstandings could soon snowball into big problems. And then things would spiral out of control. ¡°Did they rush into marriage?¡± Lyndon asked, catching the gist. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°sh marriages aren¡¯t always solid,¡± Lyndon remarked. Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Well, it depends on the spark between them. With chemistry, they might make it. Without it, they¡¯re bound to split up eventually. ¡± Lyndon nodded. ¡°Fate sure works in mysterious ways. ¡± ¡°True. ¡± Rosalynn nodded back. Speaking of which, she and Brian had had a quick wedding too. It had started rocky but it had ended up smooth. Rosalynn nced at Lyndon.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hey, have you seen Sheldon around Lately?¡± She wondered about Lyndon and Tilda¡¯s situation. ¡°I see him whenever I can,¡± Lyndon replied. Lyndon felt proud thinking about that smart kid. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn wanted to ask about Lyndon¡¯s marriage ns. But before she could, Lyndon seemed to know what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me into marriage. Having a son is plenty for me. Take your friend¡¯s sh marriage for reference. It¡¯s not a great sign. ¡± Rosalynn was speechless. The drama with Hutton and Valeria gave him a good excuse to dodge the marriage talk. Chapter 2003 Rosalynn just smiled and left it at that. ¡°Take a nap, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get to Wragos,¡± Lyndon suggested. ¡°Sure. ¡± Rosalynn dozed off. Lyndon drove smoothly and soon they reached the hospital. They hurried to the emergency room and found Hutton seated outside and lost in thought. ¡°Hutton. ¡± ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± Hutton looked a mess with his white shirt all sttered with blood. He must have gotten it this soiled while rushing Valeria to the hospital. He nced at Lyndon, who¡¯d apanied Rosalynn. He gave him a nod and didn¡¯t ask any questions about why they showed up together. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Valeria still in surgery?¡± Rosalynn asked when she saw them. ¡°Yeah, the doctors are still with her. ¡± Hutton¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If something happens to Valeria and our baby, I will never forgive myself. ¡± Rosalynn wanted to scold him but his worried look made her hold back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Valeria¡¯s a strong woman. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll both be okay. ¡± ¡°I hope so. ¡± Hutton gave a nod, praying silently. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t overdo it. Sit and rest,¡± Lyndon said, concerned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. ¡± Rosalynn gave him a smile. ¡°Sorry, Rosalynn, for dragging you out sote.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I was just so scared. ¡± Hutton, calming down a bit, felt bad for stressing Rosalynn. ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Please sit down. ¡± Chapter 2004 Hutton guided her to a chair. A doctor emerged from the emergency room soon after. ¡°Is Valeria¡¯s family here?¡± Hutton jumped up when he heard this. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her husband. ¡± The doctor continued, ¡°Her uterus is bleeding badly. It¡¯s quite dangerous. You need to choose: save the mother or the baby. ¡± Save the mother or the baby?! How had it possiblye to this? Hutton went pale and was frozen in shock. He wanted to save Valeria naturally but the baby was already over six months along. He had spent months watching the baby grow and dreaming of being a dad. He had bought everything the baby would need. But now¡­ ¡°Hutton¡­¡± Rosalynn, seeing his nk stare, called out, hiding her own worry. Hutton¡¯s eyes were red. Fighting his pain, he choked out, ¡°Save the mother. ¡± ¡°In that case, please sign here. ¡± The doctor handed over the surgery consent form. Hutton¡¯s fingers turned white as he gripped the pen. He swallowed hard and signed his name. Rosalynn watched, her heart aching with his.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She sighed softly and patted his shoulder. ¡°Hutton, try and stay optimistic. You and Valeria are young. As long as she¡¯s okay, you can have another baby. ¡± Tears streamed down Hutton¡¯s face. He raised his hand and pped himself hard. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Why did I invade her privacy? Why did I storm out and lock myself up at the office? Why did I get drunk? This is all because of me! I killed my own child!¡± He sobbed uncontrobly and you could see the regret etched on his face. Rosalynn, hiding her own difort, tried tofort him. ¡°Alright, calm down and stop ming yourself. You didn¡¯t want this to happen either. ¡± ¡°Rosalyn. ¡± Hutton turned and hugged her, trying hard to hold back his sobs. Chapter 2005 Rosalynn patted his back, whisperingforting words. Lyndon stood by, seeing Hutton¡¯s despair, and realized he probably hadn¡¯t arranged a hospital room yet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Has the ward been sorted? If not, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡° Rosalynn replied, guiding Hutton to sit in a chair,forting him while they waited for the surgery to beplete. Hutton¡¯s emotional outburst slowly calmed down, but he remained deeply sad. The surgery went on for six long hours. Because Rosalynn was pregnant, Lyndon insisted she rest and gave her his coat as a nket. When Valeria was finally wheeled out, Lyndon gently woke Rosalynn. ¡®s BunnyBookery Hutton had already rushed to Valeria. ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± ¡°After the surgery, she¡¯s in a stable condition. But her uterus has been badly damaged. It might be difficult for her to be pregnant again. ¡± The doctor¡¯s words crushed Hutton. His unborn baby was gone. And Valeria might never get pregnant again. How could this be happening? Rosalynn was just as stunned. She asked, ¡°Doc, ¡®difficult¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean ¡®impossible¡¯, right?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, nothing is set in stone. Right now, the patient¡¯s health is top priority. ¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor. ¡± Rosalynn nced at Hutton who looked torn up. ¡°Hutton, did you catch that? You need to stay strong for Valeria. ¡± Hutton snapped out of it and looked at Rosalynn. She was right; at this moment, Valeria needed him. As long as Valeria was okay, that was all that mattered. With that in mind, Hutton pulled himself together, thanked the doctor again, and headed to Valeria¡¯s room, hiding his pain. It was already six in the morning. Lyndon asked Rosalynn, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to rest?¡± Rosalynn shook her head, feeling sorry. ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been up all night. You can go ahead with your business. ¡± Last night, he had arranged everything well. He had even made her get some sleep. Chapter 2006 ¡°There is no hurry. I¡¯ll grab you breakfast,¡± Lyndon offered. ¡°Thanks. ¡± Rosalynn smiled in gratitude. ¡°You are wee. ¡± Lyndon nodded as he headed out. Rosalynn stepped into the ward, finding Hutton lost in thought, holding Valeria¡¯s hand. She sighed and took a seat on the couch, remaining silent. Soon, Valeria stirred as the anesthesia wore off. ¡°How are you feeling, Valeria?¡± Hutton¡¯s voice softened. Rosalynn rose swiftly, approaching. ¡°Valeria,¡± she said softly. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± Valeria focused, then greeted Rosalynn first. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Rosalynn asked softly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Valeria nced at Hutton, touching her abdomen instinctively. ¡°Where¡¯s our baby? Is the baby okay?¡± At the mention of their unborn baby, Hutton¡¯s eyes teared up. He squeezed Valeria¡¯s hand, struggling to speak. ¡°The baby¡­ didn¡¯t make it. ¡± Valeria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? How could¡­¡± Hutton couldn¡¯t find words in his grief. Rosalynn jumped in. ¡°Valeria, you two have time on your side. You can try again. ¡± Tears welled up in Valeria¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Hutton¡¯s hand and struck him hard. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You killed my baby!¡± Hutton took the hits without protest. Chapter 2007 ¡°It¡¯s on me, all on me. Go ahead, just hit me!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Valeria, you just had surgery. Take it easy. If you want to smack him, do it when you¡¯re feeling better. ¡± Valeria wept bitterly. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Her cries tore at Rosalynn¡¯s heart. ¡°Please no more tears. You shouldn¡¯t be too grieved now; it¡¯s bad for your health. ¡± But Valeria couldn¡¯t stop. Her sobs were wrenching. Hutton¡¯s eyes filled with anguish as he pped himself hard. ¡°I messed up, Valeria. It¡¯s all me! Please, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take the me. ¡± The sharp sound of his self-punishment echoed. Valeria yelled. ¡°Get out! Now! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing her distress, Rosalynn urged, ¡°Hutton, just leave. ¡± Hutton hesitated, then turned and left the room. In the hospital room, Rosalynn sat beside Valeria, gently dabbing her tears with a tissue. ¡°Valeria, Hutton told me everything. He realizes he made a mistake,¡± Rosalynn whispered. Valeria, her eyes swollen from crying, looked away and said firmly, ¡°I want a divorce. ¡± The words hung heavily in the air. Rosalynn attempted to reason with her. ¡°Sweetie, please think twice. Divorce might be premature. ¡± Valeria shook her head resolutely. ¡°Rosalynn, there was never much love between Hutton and me. Our marriage was just a result of my pregnancy. Now that we¡¯ve lost the baby, there¡¯s nothing left holding us together. ¡± Rosalynn pressed her lips together, empathy etching her face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I understand, Valeria. It was a whirlwind marriage, but I genuinely believe Hutton loves you. ¡± Valeria¡¯s voice cracked as she countered, ¡°Love me? If he truly loved me, why would he leave me alone every time we argued, especially when I was pregnant? If he loved me, why would he end up being with another woman after a night out drinking?¡± Being with another woman? This should be a misunderstanding. Rosalynn persuaded, ¡°It¡¯s true Hutton shouldn¡¯t have left during arguments. However, about him being with another woman-I think that¡¯s a misunderstanding. Remember, this is his first serious rtionship; he¡¯s still learning. Disagreements happen in every rtionship. ¡± Valeria shook her head again, her decision unwavering. Chapter 2008 ¡°Misunderstanding or not, that¡¯s for him to know. What I do know is that he¡¯s immature and overly possessive. He even invaded my privacy. I might have endured that, but I cannot forgive his infidelity. ¡± She paused to steady her breath, her resolve clear. ¡°I¡¯m done. We¡¯re simply not right for each other. ¡± Rosalynn frowned slightly, recalling her conversation with Hutton. He had exined a lot, but she didn¡¯t press him further about that female colleague of his. Because she had always believed in Hutton, assuming the alleged affair was a misunderstanding. Yet, Valeria¡¯s revtions suggested there might be more to the story. Rosalynn ventured cautiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman merely a colleague of Hutton¡¯s?¡± Valeria¡¯s expression chilled further.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No, she¡¯s his alumnae and has been pursuing him for years. She started an internship at hispany two months ago, and I¡¯ve caught them flirting more than once. ¡± She pondered the situation but struggled to ept that Hutton could be unfaithful. ¡°But Hutton isn¡¯t that type of man. Did you actually catch them together intimately?¡± Hutton had confessed to Rosalynn that he had drunk too much the previous night, and the woman had taken advantage of his inebriated state. However, nothing had happened between them. It was merely unfortunate timing that Valeria walked in on them. Valeria responded with a bitterugh, ¡°Rosalynn, my time in the entertainment industry has shown me the true colors of men. Men have urges they sometimes can¡¯t control. If theyck restraint, they sumb to temptation. Hutton is young and full of vigor, and I was not in a condition to fulfill his needs while pregnant. Then this admirer from his past shows up. He might have resisted once, maybe twice, but not indefinitely. If I hadn¡¯t visited the officest night, it would have gone further. ¡± Her reasoning resonated with Rosalynn, stirring unease about her own rtionship. Her husband too, was surrounded by temptations, and she was now pregnant. Could Brian remain faithful? ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡± ¡°Hutton, please don¡¯t send me away. I just want to talk to Valeria. ¡± Suddenly, the sound of Hutton shouting outside the room interrupted them, apanied by a woman¡¯s pleading voice. Startled, Rosalynn moved toward the door to investigate themotion, but just as she reached it, the door swung open. Lyndon entered,den with several bags. ¡°Breakfast¡¯s ready, Rosalynn,¡± Lyndon announced, cing the breakfast on the table. Rosalynn thanked him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s at the door?¡± ¡°Ady,¡± Lyndon replied. Ady? Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, eyeing Valeria, who seemed lost in thought. ¡°It must be Taliyah Finch, I bet! How dare she show up here?¡± Valeria fumed, trying to get up from bed. Chapter 2009 ¡°Easy there. Stay put. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Rosalynn assured her. Valeria took a deep breath, containing her anger. ¡°Let her in, Rosalynn. I want to know what she wants. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn agreed, heading outside to find a young woman sobbing beside Hutton. She seemed to be in her twenties with a pretty face and delicate features. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why was she meddling in someone else¡¯s marriage? Rosalynn wondered, her gaze turning icy. ¡°Hutton, who is she?¡± Hutton squirmed, looking guilty. ¡°Rosalyn, meet Taliyah, my coworker. ¡± Taliyah nced at Rosalynn, recognition dawning. ¡°You must be Rosalynn Fuller. Hutton¡¯s always talking about you. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Let¡¯s not get cozy. Hutton, bring her in. ¡± Hutton hesitated before following Rosalynn inside, shooting a warning nce at Taliyah. Taliyah shrugged off the tension and followed them inside. Valeria, on the hospital bed, clenched her fists, struggling to control her emotions as she watched Taliyah enter. ¡°What the hell brings you here?¡± Valeria asked, her tone sharp. Taliyah exined, ¡°I heard about what happened to you, Valeria. I came to see how you¡¯re doing. ¡± Valeria shot a cold look at Hutton. ¡°You seem to be well-informed. ¡± Hutton winced. ¡°Valeria¡­¡± ¡°Save it,¡± Valeria cut him off, not wanting to hear his excuses. Hutton held back his words, standing silently to the side. Observing the tension, Taliyah intervened. ¡°Valeria, don¡¯t be mad at him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I understand you¡¯re upset. What happenedst night was my mistake. If you need to me someone, me me. ¡± Valeria¡¯s fists tightened, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°me you? I lost my child! Can you pay with your life?¡± Taliyah looked pained. ¡°Valeria, I¡¯m sorry for your loss but it¡¯s not entirely my fault. Losing a child is heartbreaking but maybe it¡¯s a sign. Perhaps you weren¡¯t meant to be a mother. Moreover, your pregnancy wasn¡¯t nned. Hutton mentioned you weren¡¯t happy about it. Now that the child¡¯s gone, maybe it¡¯s a relief for you. ¡± Valeria seethed with rage at Taliyah¡¯s words. Chapter 2010 She turned to Hutton, demanding, ¡°Hutton, is this what you told her?¡± Panic flickered across Hutton¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± He¡¯d spilled his guts to Taliyah in a drunken rant during their silent war yesterday.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing Hutton¡¯s guilty silence, Valeria¡¯s anger intensified, rendering her speechless. Taliyah¡¯s eyes gleamed as she continued, ¡°I understand your whirlwind romance with Huttoncked depth. I didn¡¯t mean to meddle but I¡¯ve seen Hutton¡¯s miserytely. He used to be a happy-go-lucky guy, but now he¡¯s Like a grumpy old man. Are you sure you¡¯re a good match? Plus, you¡¯re older than him. Aren¡¯t you holding him back?¡± Valeria¡¯s blood boiled at those words. Rosalynn, nearby, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her face turned to ice as she swung at Taliyah¡¯s knee. Taliyah hit the floor hard. ¡°You flirt with married men and still act like you¡¯re all saintly?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes dripped with scorn. Taliyah gasped in shock. ¡°Why did you kick me?¡± Trying to rise, Taliyah was shut down. ¡°Stay put!¡± Rosalynn snapped. Taliyah froze, feeling small, and nced at Hutton for help. ¡°Hutton!¡± Rosalynn looked to Hutton. ¡°Are you going to stand up for her?¡± Hutton was already angry with Taliyah and quickly denied, ¡°Of course not. ¡± Then he red at her. ¡°How dare you say those words to my wife? ¡°I was just trying to help you out!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it!¡± Hutton sighed. ¡°Taliyah Finch, I¡¯ve said it before-I see you as a friend and nothing more. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! The look in your eyes says different,¡± Taliyah yelled. ¡°What look in my eyes? A look of disdain? Seriously, Taliyah,y off the daydreams,¡± Hutton snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming! Why did you talk to me so long yesterday if you didn¡¯t care?¡± Hutton was frustrated. ¡°Sometimes I just talk to my friends when I¡¯m down. By your logic, does that mean I¡¯m in love with them too?¡± Chapter 2011 ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn spotted Valeria struggling to rise from bed, so she rushed over to lend a hand. Hutton clocked it too and tried to help but Valeria brushed him off. After just having lost her baby, Valeria looked ghostly, her stepsbored.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She gripped her belly and inched over to Taliyah, her eyes aze. Taliyah shivered under Valeria¡¯s re. She attempted to stand but Rosalynn nudged her back down. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say stay put?¡± A gut feeling churned in Taliyah¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡¯s your game?¡± Valeria grabbed her hair andnded two hard smacks. ¡°Taliyah, those are from me. Whether I fancy Hutton or not, I¡¯m his wife. You knew that and still chased after him, so you¡¯ve got iting!¡± Taliyah wailed, trying to talk, but Valeria delivered four more blows. ¡°These four are for my lost child. If it weren¡¯t for you, my baby would still be with me. Taliyah, if it wasn¡¯t against thew, I¡¯d send you to join my baby right now!¡± Valeria unleashed all her fury, no holds barred. Blood trickled from Taliyah¡¯s lips, her face swelling fast. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, shoving Valeria away with a scream. ¡°Who do you think you are,ying your hands on me? You cheated first, now you¡¯re pointing fingers? You¡¯re in showbiz. Who knows whose child you were carrying? Maybe you purposely gave Hutton doubts and lost the baby!¡± Valeria staggered from the shove and Rosalynn swooped in to steady her. Seeing Valeria seething, Rosalynn¡¯s expression frosted over even more. ¡°Hutton, aren¡¯t you gonna help your wife back to bed?¡± Hutton nodded and rushed to assist Valeria. Valeria wanted to shove him off but didn¡¯t have the strength. She could only allow him to guide her to the bed. Rosalynn nced at Taliyah standing there, then yanked her cor and dragged her toward the window. Taliyah shrieked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn yanked her towards the window with a cold smirk. ¡°Waking you up,¡± she replied. Chapter 2012 Just as she reached for thetch, Lyndon, who¡¯d been silent until then, sprang into action. He hurried over, handing her a rag. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, muttered a thanks, and shoved the rag into Taliyah¡¯s mouth. Then, with a heave, she hoisted Taliyah up, half Taliyah¡¯s body dangling precariously out the window. Fourteen floors down. A fall from here would mean a messy end. Taliyah¡¯s face drained of color. Terror choked her voice, her head desperately shaking. Rosalynn¡¯s voice was ice-cold. ¡°Clear-headed yet? Or do you need more taste of the fresh air?¡± She pushed Taliyah further out. A whimper escaped her lips. Her head shook frantically, tears welling in her eyes. She was on the verge of fainting from sheer terror. ¡°Still think being a mistress is a good idea?¡± Rosalynn pressed. Taliyah kept shaking her head. ¡°You still want to seduce married men?¡± Taliyah shook her head again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Are you clear-headed now?¡± Taliyah nodded desperately. Finally, Rosalynn yanked her back inside, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. Taliyah¡¯s body remained rigid with fear. When Rosalynn released her, she crumpled to the floor, sobs wracking her body. Rosalynn stared down at her. ¡°Remember this feeling. Mistresses meet horrible ends. ¡± Eyes wide with terror, Taliyah pulled the rag free from her mouth and fled the room, trembling uncontrobly. Rosalynn straightened her clothes and turned to Valeria and Hutton. Valeria, propped against the headboard, managed a weak smile. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn. ¡± Rosalynn returned the smile, then nced at Hutton. ¡°Valeria,¡± she said, ¡°If you truly want to show your gratitude, talk things out with Hutton. ¡± Misunderstandings had clearly built up between the couple. Rosalynn hoped they could open up and have a real conversation. She hated the thought of them breaking up over something fixable. Valeria¡¯s fingers twitched, but she remained silent. Hutton reached out and tentatively took her hand. ¡°Valeria,¡± he murmured. Chapter 2013 Valeria offered no response, her gaze fixed elsewhere. Lyndon observed the scene quietly. The only thing he cared about was Rosalynn¡¯s well-being. ¡°You must be hungry, Rosalynn,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and have some breakfast?¡± Rosalynn hadn¡¯t felt hungry earlier, but now her stomach protested. She thanked Lyndon with a grateful nod and settled onto the couch to have a bite. Hutton turned to Valeria.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Valeria¡¯s t voice finally broke the silence. ¡°I have no appetite. Just need rest. ¡± Withdrawing her hand, shey back down. Hutton sighed, his hand reaching for hers again. ¡°Valeria, this is all my fault. When you¡¯re feeling better, you can yell, hit me, anything. I deserve it. ¡± Taliyah¡¯s words echoed in Valeria¡¯s mind. They held a grain of truth. There was ack of emotional connection between her and Hutton; she was much older than him. They simply weren¡¯tpatible. She had decided to divorce. But for now, she kept to herself. She wouldn¡¯t burden Rosalynn with her troubles. Valeria closed her eyes, resolute in her silence. Hutton sighed, casting a helpless nce toward Rosalynn. Rosalynn felt a growing sense of helplessness. Things weren¡¯t looking great. ¡°Hutton, why don¡¯t you join me for breakfast?¡± Hutton released another sigh and settled onto the couch. Rosalynn offered him a container of porridge. ¡°There really was nothing between you and Taliyah, right?¡± Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s question, Hutton quickly lifted his right hand. ¡°I swear, she¡¯s just a friend. Nothing inappropriate ever happened. ¡± Rosalynn shot him a sideways nce. ¡°Then why were you drinking and chatting with herst night?¡± Frustrated, Hutton revealed, ¡°Valeria was giving me the silent treatment. I was upset and needed to vent. I would¡¯ve talked to anyone. I just needed a listener. How was I to know she¡¯d confess and force herself on me?¡± The worst part was Valeria saw everything, leading to a total disaster. He felt deeply regretful. Noticing his distress, Rosalynn patted his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Just apologize to Valeria sincerely. This mess is your fault. ¡± Chapter 2014 Remarkable people always attracted admirers, regardless of their gender. It was just a coincidence that things had got out of hand between them. ¡°I know I¡¯m to me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes for Valeria to forgive me. ¡± Hutton nced towards the bed, as if speaking to Valeria. Valeriay there, eyes closed, fingers slightly curling. All she wanted was a divorce. Only then would she forgive him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After breakfast, Lyndon said, ¡°Rosalynn, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. You should go home and rest. ¡± He was only worried about Rosalynn¡¯s well-being. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Rosalynn said, shing a smile. ¡°He¡¯s right. Rosalynn, you¡¯re expecting. Better head home and take it easy,¡± Hutton chimed in. Rosalynn pondered for a second and nodded. ¡°Got it. Skipping Skrix today. I¡¯ll whip up some soup for Valeria before I swing by. ¡± ¡°No need to trouble yourself. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then. ¡± The decision made by Rosalynn. Just then, her phone rang. It was Gail. Rosalynn left the hospital room to take the call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom. ¡± ¡°Hey, Rosalynn, are you still out?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± ¡°Noemi spilled the beans that you were out with Lyndonst night?¡± Gail asked. Rosalynn was taken back. Did her mother-inw catch her leaving with Lyndon? Would she start overthinking again? Rosalynn¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Yeah, my friend was in need and I had to dash to Wragos. Lyndon gave me a lift. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with your friend? Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Rosalynn briefed her on the whole story. After hearing it out, Gail inquired, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Brian tag along?¡± ¡°He had somete-night business. ¡± Chapter 2015 Rosalynn paused. ¡°He¡¯s not back yet, huh?¡± ¡°Yup. Neither of you showed up this morning. ¡± Brian didn¡¯te home all night either? Guess he was still grinding at work, Rosalynn mulled over this. They chatted a bit more and then Gail reminded her. ¡°Take it easy, okay? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it. ¡± Rosalynn ended the call, her lips tightening. Her thoughts drifted to Brian, wondering why he didn¡¯t back home all night. After a moment¡¯s pondering, she decided to check on him and tell him she was in Wragos. The call connected but before she could speak, a sweet voice answered. ¡°Hey there?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, eyeing the phone number suspiciously. Confirming she dialed right, her expression hardened. ¡°This is Rosalynn. Get Brian on the line. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the bathroom. I¡¯ll tell him you called when he gets back. ¡± The woman¡¯s voice stayed syrupy. Rosalynn asked icily, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his employee,¡± the woman said. Just an office worker? What kind of employee had his direct Line? Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything more, hanging up with a grimace. Valeria¡¯s words yed in her head: Men could be easily tempted. Could Brian really be cheating while she¡¯s carrying their child? ¡°Hey Rosalynn, what¡¯s up?¡± Lyndon trailed after her, clocking her odd look, and inquired. Rosalynn snapped back, grinning. ¡°ALL good, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lyndon eyed her skeptically. ¡°Seriously?¡± Chapter 2016 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. ¡± With another smile, Rosalynn breezed into the hospital room. Lyndon sensed she wasn¡¯t keen on chatting more and left it at that. After a quick exnation to Valeria, Rosalynn scooped up her purse and departed. Lyndon piped up. ¡°Are you off to Wragos, huh?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift. ¡± Rosalynn shot him a nce and nodded. They walked out together. Meanwhile, in another hospital, a woman lounged on the hospital bed, her left arm in a cast. She peeped at her phone screen, her face, kind of like Rosalynn¡¯s, shing a faint smirk. Soon, Brian popped out of the john. He was tall and solid, his getup of white shirt and ck pants keeping it ssy. The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled for a second but she got back to business. Mimicking Rosalynn¡¯s vibe, she grinned slightly and handed him the phone. ¡°Mr. Hughes, your wife rang. Thought she might fret, so I took it. ¡± Brian nced at her and snagged the phone, unfazed. The phone had been in his jacket pocket. He had just washed his hands in the bathroom, leaving his jacket outside. He wasn¡¯t thrilled someone else took his call. But then, remembering this woman had bailed him out, he swallowed his annoyance. ¡°Betsy, your hand¡¯s banged up. Chill here in the hospital for a day, then head home. Thepany¡¯s got your back, top-notchpensation for wages and medication. ¡± Betsy kept her cool. ¡°Thanks. ¡± Brian snagged his jacket, gave her a nod, and bounced. Betsy eased back on the hospital bed, peeping him leave.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her vibe went icy, aplete one hundred and eighty degrees from her previous cheer. She scooped up her phone, switched to selfie mode and checked out her face. She looked kind of like Rosalynn, brimming with envy and spite. One day, she¡¯d use this face to reel Brian back in. She was determined. Chapter 2017 Outside, Brian dipped from the hospital and hit up Rosalynn as soon as he hopped in his ride. Once she picked up, he shed a grin. ¡°Hey love, was that you on the phone just now?¡± Rosalynn stayed quiet for a beat. ¡°Yeah, hope I didn¡¯t crash your little rendezvous with Miss Sunshine. ¡± What a jab! Brian arched a brow. ¡°Babe, I dig that jealousy. Serve me up some more. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled inside but kept her mouth zipped. Worried she might read too much into it, Brianid it out, dead serious. ¡°Listen up, don¡¯t get it twisted. The chick who answered was Betsy, from PR. She was at the officest night when things got dicey. Some troublemakers tried to hit me with a chair. She was injured trying to protect me. I was just at the hospital visiting her and a few other injured employees. ¡± He gave her the lowdown, keeping it short. Meanwhile, Rosalynn, just wrapping up with Lyndon, strolled towards her pad. Hearing his spiel, she quipped, ¡°Ah, the damsel saving the man in distress. Are you feeling all mushy inside?¡± Was his wife still jealous? Brian chuckled. ¡°If I admit I was moved, do I get your punishment tonight?¡± Rosalynn breezed into her building,ying it down cool. ¡°Sure, do you think I¡¯m some kind of ogre and not as gentle and considerate as the singledies outside?¡± Brian could tell today wasn¡¯t Rosalynn¡¯s best day. He teased her, saying, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you know I love hot- tempered women?¡± Rosalynn yfully rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat. I¡¯m heading for the elevator. ¡± Brian paused and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Wait, elevator? Where are you off to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back at Beauty Apartments in Wragos,¡± Rosalynn replied. Brian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Back in Wragos? Is everything okay?¡± Concern tinged his voice. Rosalynn stepped into the elevator. ¡°Just a little hup. Let¡¯s chatter, because there¡¯s a bad signal here. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She hung up, ncing at her reflection in the elevator mirror, adjusting her hair with a pout. She reminded herself not to stress too much. She trusted Brian not to stray and fall for temptation. Chapter 2018 The elevator climbed slowly. Eventually, it dinged, doors sliding open. Rosalynn was about to step out when she spotted someone outside, causing her to hesitate. ¡°Sanford?¡± Sanford mirrored her surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Just some business that brought me back to Wragos. And you? Did youe backst night too?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yeah, Maggie and I got backst night. ¡± Sanford grinned, looking well-rested. Rosalynn teased, ¡°Looks like you two had a st?¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± He seemed cheerful and energized. Rosalynn chuckled and exited the elevator before it closed. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Sanford asked, puzzled as he pressed the button. ¡°I¡¯m off home for a bit,¡± Rosalynn said. Sanford grinned. ¡°Hey, this is the 28th floor. Your ce is down below, right?¡± Rosalynn flinched, realizing her mistake. She darted back into the elevator. Sanford hit the button, shooting questions. ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem off. Did Brian tag along or did you roll solo?¡± While he fired away these questions, the elevator had almost reached the next stop. ¡°Something came up, but not the time to chat,¡± Rosalynn said, seeing the doors about to open.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sanford watched her leave, deep in thought. He decided to shoot Brian a text. ¡°Brian, I just saw Rosalynn at Beauty Apartments. What gives? Is their trouble in paradise?¡± Sanford figured they must have fallen out. Otherwise, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t be back in Wragos alone. Chapter 2019 How coincidental! Just when things were heating up with Maggie, his friend¡¯s marriage was hitting a snag. Life was full of twists, he must say. He guessed he¡¯d be ying peacemaker with Maggie next. When that day came, he¡¯d make sure to redeem himself from yesterday¡¯s mess! Sanford thought with a smirk. He settled into his car, dialing Maggie with a grin on his face. Maggie headed to South Bay Town to chat biz with the factory, picking the perfect fabric for Rosalynn¡¯s wedding dress. Sanford had wanted to tag along, but she insisted he visit his mom at the hospital. What a sweetheart, Sanford mused. ¡°Mr. Robles,¡± his assistant chimed in respectfully. Sanford snapped back to reality. ¡°Let the South Bay Town factory know they¡¯ve got a special visitoring. They better treat her right. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The assistant inquired, ¡°Sure thing, sir. Who¡¯s the VIP?¡± Sanford hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s Maggie. ¡± Maggie? The very same Maggie he knew? Could it be they had patched things up? The assistant wisely didn¡¯t pry, simply saying, ¡°Understood!¡± Sanford followed up his call with a text to Maggie. ¡°Reach the factory director directly when you arrive. ¡± Maggie rode a bus towards South Bay Town. Gazing out the window at the blur of scenery, a wave of unexpected familiarity washed over her. It had been a long time since she¡¯d been back in her hometown. A pang of longing tugged at her heart. The memories sparked a smile on her face, which widened as her phone chimed. After a moment¡¯s thought, Maggie filmed a ten-second clip outside the window and sent it to Sanford with a quick message. ¡°On my way. ¡± Sanford¡¯s reply arrived promptly, ¡°There¡¯s no beauty in the video. ¡± He implied she should have included herself in the video clip. ¡°There¡¯s no beauty here,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Really? Where¡¯s Maggie, then?¡± Sanford replied. Chapter 2020 Maggie¡¯s surprise turned toughter. Sanford wasplimenting her, she realized. She tapped out a response: ¡°Maggie isn¡¯t a beauty. ¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s the prettiest girl in my heart,¡± Sanford dered. Maggie was momentarily speechless, touched by his sweetness. Soon, the bus pulled into South Bay Town. She transferred to another bus to get to her destination. The sight of the old factory stirred memories of the conflicts between her family and her uncle¡¯s. Her smile faded, reced by a serious expression. Smoothing out her clothes, she approached the security guard. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Maggie Shear. I¡¯m here to see your factory director. ¡± The guard, a man in his fifties, scrutinized her before his eyes slightly widened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the former director¡¯s niece?¡± Having worked there for a decade, he was well-informed about the Shear family¡¯s history. Maggie offered a smile. ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you registered first. ¡± The guard retrieved the registration book and gestured for her to sign in. Just then, a voice boomed from the entrance. ¡°Bobby, who¡¯s this hotdy looking for?¡± The man cast a casual nce at Maggie¡¯s profile. Her brow furrowed in response. It was Cyrus Flores, her aunt¡¯s nephew. He¡¯d been a factory mechanic since graduating. In the past, thanks to his connection with ke, this man had wielded immense power, lording over the factory. Now, on her first visit back, she encounters rted to his uncle. What bad luck! ¡°You don¡¯t recognize her? This is Maggie, Mr. Shear¡¯s niece. ¡± the guard said. Recognition flickered across Cyrus¡¯s face.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, Maggie! Long time no see! You¡¯ve gotten even prettier. ¡± His gaze swept over her, tantly objectifying her. Chapter 2021 Maggie ignored hisment. She registered her name and returned the book to the guard. ¡°May I enter now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the guard replied. Maggie offered a curt thanks and walked past Cyrus. Cyrus¡¯ face contorted. He lunged out, attempting to block her path. ¡°Hold on, Maggie! You just came back, and already so cold? Stop ignoring me. Or is it because some rich guy¡¯s spoiled you rotten? Think you¡¯re too good for me now? How arrogant. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Maggie scowled. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, her voice firm. Cyrus scoffed, circling her like a predator. He reached out, a lewd scratchnding on her hip. ¡°Drop the act, Maggie! Didn¡¯t the rich boy ditch you already? Well, you¡¯re not exactly a virgin, are you? Cute little buttocks, though!¡± Maggie seethed with anger and humiliation, her hand connecting with Cyrus¡¯s cheek in a resounding p. ¡°Cyrus, you are despicable! Shame on you!¡± she spat, her voice quivering with fury. Cyrus recoiled slightly from the force of the blow, a flicker of rage crossing his features. Without hesitation, he seized Maggie¡¯s wrist and forcefully pinned her against a nearby wall. ¡°Shame on me? You¡¯re nothing but a slut,¡± he retorted venomously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me touching your butt? After all, when you sleep with a wealthy man, aren¡¯t you essentially selling yourself? You called me despicable, right? Well, let me show you what true depravity looks like!¡± With that, he leaned in and forcefully kissed Maggie. ¡°Let me go!¡± Maggie struggled against his grip, managing to dodge his advances before delivering a swift kick to his vulnerable area. Cyrus howled in agony, releasing her as he doubled over in pain, clutching his injured groin. ¡°Bitch, how dare you harm me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡± Cyrus lunged towards Maggie with a menacing re, intent on delivering a punishing blow. ¡°Stop!¡± Amanding voice rang out, halting Cyrus in his tracks. Before he could react, a firm grip seized his wrist, forcefully pulling him away from Maggie. Stunned, Cyrus stumbled backward. Maggie, her eyes closed in anticipation of a blow, opened them in surprise at the sound of the familiar voice. ¡°Karl!¡± Karl¡¯s stern expression softened slightly as he turned his gaze towards her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he inquired, his concern evident in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Maggie reassured Karl with a shake of her head. Chapter 2022 Karl nodded in acknowledgment before inquiring, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I have some matters to discuss with the factory director. And you?¡± Maggie inquired in return. ¡°Thepany received a service request. I¡¯m here to oversee the maintenance of theputer equipment system by our technician,¡± Karl exined. Maggie nodded, feeling a sense of relief. As Cyrus regained his bnce, he sneered upon noticing the familiarity between Maggie and Karl. ¡°Ah, Maggie, so this is why you y coy with me. You¡¯ve found yourself another man! Do you even realize she¡¯s once kept by some wealthy man? Don¡¯t you feel filthy being with her?¡± His words incited anger in Karl, his expression darkening with fury. ¡°Mind your tongue!¡± Karl warned tersely, his patience waning. Cyrus scrutinized Karl mockingly. ¡°What? Are you itching for a fight? You look like a gigolo. Did Maggie make some money from her rich man and hire you as her gigolo?¡± Karl¡¯s restraint shattered at Cyrus¡¯s taunts, his fists clenching as he moved to retaliate. But Maggie intervened, grabbing his arm. ¡°Karl, don¡¯t give in to anger. If a mad dog bites you, do you bite back? Don¡¯t Lower yourself to the level of this mad dog. ¡± Hearing Maggie¡¯s remark, Cyrus¡¯s temper red, ¡°Maggie, who the hell are you calling a mad dog?¡± ¡°Anyone who barks here is a mad dog,¡± Maggie retorted, her voice firm. ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡± Cyrus taunted, rolling up his sleeves as if preparing to strike. ¡°Come and try,¡± Karl interjected, his expression cold as he positioned himself protectively in front of Maggie. ¡°Cyrus, causing trouble again? Are you trying to get fired?¡± The factory director, Vinson Ruiz, arrived on the scene, his tone stern as he reprimanded Cyrus. Cyrus protested, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, I¡¯m not the one causing trouble. This woman¡¯s presence is intolerable. I¡¯m going to throw her out!¡± Vinson nced at Maggie and addressed Cyrus firmly, ¡°Enough nonsense. Miss Shear is an esteemed guest. Mr.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Robles¡¯s personal assistant specifically instructed me to warmly wee her. ¡± ¡°A distinguished guest? Are you mistaken, Mr. Ruiz?¡± Cyrus questioned incredulously. Wasn¡¯t Maggie abandoned by Sanford? Why would Sanford¡¯s assistant request special care for her? ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. The assistant made it clear that Miss Shear is our distinguished guest, and we are to fulfill her requests. Now, get back to work and stop causing trouble,¡± Vinsonmanded, casting a stern re at Cyrus before turning to Maggie with a reassuring smile, gesturing for her to follow him to the director¡¯s office. Chapter 2023 Maggie nced at Karl. ¡°I have to go now,¡± she said. Karl frowned as he looked around the gossipy crowd. The confrontation between Cyrus and Maggie had caused a stir, and soon a group of employees had gathered to watch themotion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The story of Maggie and Sanford was well-known in the factory. Sanford had bought ke¡¯s factory for Maggie, propelling her into the spotlight. Many female employees, envious of her luck, believed she had seduced the wealthy man with some tricks. Middle-aged women, however, held a different view. They saw Maggie as a gold digger. Anyone with a daughter warned them away from Maggie, using her as a negative example. Then, Sanford¡¯s sudden engagement with Millie and Maggie¡¯s departure abroad solidified everyone¡¯s assumption that she had been abandoned. Some women even used Maggie as a cautionary tale, reinforcing the idea that gold diggers met with an unfortunate end. ¡®s BunnyBookery Now, Maggie¡¯s unexpected return, coupled with the special warning from Sanford¡¯s assistant, fueled spection. People whispered that she might be back in Sanford¡¯s good graces. In no time, they were staring, pointing, and criticizing Maggie. ¡°Why is she so shameless? Sanford is engaged, why is she back? Does she want to ruin everything?!¡± ¡°Exactly! If that were my daughter, I¡¯d be mortified!¡± ¡°I agree! I¡¯d p her silly!¡± The gossip continued, fueled by the disdainful looks of several middle-aged women. Maggie, clenching her fists, followed Vinson in silence. Just then, someone brought over Helena, who was working. ¡°Is that you, Maggie? You¡¯re back?¡± Tears welled in Helena¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t seen her daughter in a long while. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. ¡± Maggie stopped, a mix of emotions swirling within her as she looked at her mother hurrying towards her. Her parents had med her for ke¡¯s sake, and hadn¡¯t even contacted her during her time abroad. Yet, Helena was still her mother. Seeing the tears in her eyes, Maggie couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of warmth. Chapter 2024 ¡°Helena, your daughter is really something. She just got back, and already threw herself at a rich guy again. ¡± ¡°Exactly! Did she even graduate from a fancy university? Seems like a waste of all those years in school. ¡± One woman scoffed, a sneer twisting her lips. Several other middle-aged women joined in with simr disdainful looks. Cyrus, rolling his eyes at Helena¡¯s growing flush, threw another jab. ¡°Helena, your daughter¡¯s quite impressive, isn¡¯t she? Not only a wealthy man¡¯s kept woman, but also with a gigolo on the side. They just worked together to assault me!¡± He gestured pointedly at Karl, further inming the situation. Flustered and anxious, Helena turned to Maggie. ¡°Is any of this true, Maggie? Are you back with Mr. Robles like everyone¡¯s saying? And keeping a young lover on the side? How could you sink so low? Do you want your father and me to be shamed by this?¡± Maggie immediately refuted the usations. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kept woman¡­¡± ¡°But if you weren¡¯t, why would he instruct his assistant to have Mr. Ruiz treat you so well?¡± Before she could finish, Cyrus interjected loudly. Maggie choked back a frustrated sigh, at a loss for words. Defining her rtionship with Sanford was difficult for her at this moment. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. There¡¯s no kept woman or gigolo here. If anyone dares to disrespect her again, they¡¯ll answer to me. ¡± Karl¡¯s stern expression drew suspicious nces from those around him. Cyrus sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a gigolo. Don¡¯t delude yourself about being her boyfriend. ¡± Karl gave Cyrus a cold stare before shaking his phone. ¡°Keep going. I¡¯m listening closely. Spreading malicious rumors is a crime. A serious case couldnd you with under three years in prison. I just recorded what you said. Want me to call the police and have a chat at the station?¡± Cyrus¡¯s face contorted, his bravado reced by a flicker of fear. The onlookers murmured nervously, cowed by the threat. Maggie frowned, confused by Karl¡¯s sudden im of being her boyfriend. Their eyes met, and Karl offered a reassuring smile, subtly shaking his head to silence her. Maggie clenched her fists.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. While she wanted to clear things up, she knew exposing their lie could backfire. These people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt them both. With a sigh, she gave up. Helena was pleased by Karl¡¯s defense of Maggie. ¡°Is he truly your boyfriend, dear?¡± Before Maggie could answer, Karl took the initiative. ¡°Mrs. Shear, it¡¯s a pleasure. I¡¯m Karl Kingston. ¡± Chapter 2025 Helena reciprocated with a satisfied nod. ¡°Nice to meet you. ¡± His good looks definitely earned her approval. ¡°Are you here with Maggie?¡± ¡°No, actually. I¡¯m here with my technician to maintain the factory¡¯sputer system. ¡± ¡°Apany owner, then?¡± ¡°Something like that. ¡± Helena and Karl continued their conversation as the factory director Vinson dispersed the crowd. ¡°Miss Shear,¡± he addressed Maggie, ¡°shall we discuss work first?¡± Maggie nodded, then turned to Karl. ¡°Go ahead and get started, Karl. ¡± ¡°Sure. Let me know when you¡¯re finished. I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± Maggie offered a smile and a subtle nod. Helena interjected, ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ll call your father and invite Karl for lunch.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. We should get to know him better. ¡± The implication was clear: they were treating Karl as a potential son-inw. Maggie furrowed her brow, on the verge of protest, but hesitated. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Before she could voice her concerns, Karl readily agreed, ¡°Of course, Mrs. Shear. ¡± Helena beamed with delight. Maggie wanted to speak, but Karl cut her off with a gentle smile. ¡°Go ahead with your meeting, Maggie. No need to keep Mr. Ruiz waiting. ¡± Maggie studied Karl¡¯s smile, choosing silence for now. She¡¯d clear things up with her parentster during Lunch. Once Maggie and Vinson left, Cyrus sauntered over to Karl. ¡°Lucky guy! Your girlfriend is rich and probably fantastic in bed, I bet. How many times do you do it a night?¡± Cyrus¡¯s vulgarity darkened Karl¡¯s expression. Chapter 2026 In a swift move, Karl grabbed Cyrus by the throat. ¡°Your behavior towards Maggie was caught on camera. What do you think would happen if the police saw that?¡± Cyrus, caught off guard by the attack, struggled to breathe. He grasped at Karl¡¯s hand, wheezing. ¡°Let¡­ go! Let¡¯s talk!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°This video will stay with me,¡± Karl growled. ¡°Another rude word to Maggie, and I won¡¯t hesitate to throw you in jail!¡± If not for protecting Maggie¡¯s reputation, Karl would have thrown this creep straight at the police. With a final disgusted nce, he loosened his grip and stalked away. Cyrus clutched his throat, coughing violently. That gigolo was strong! He almost choked him out. One thing was certain: he had to tell his aunt about Maggie¡¯s return! Maggie trailed Vinson up to his office on the third floor. ¡°Miss Shear, what brings you here?¡± Vinson inquired as he prepared coffee for her. Maggie wasted no time getting to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here about the production line you stopped. The fabric it produced was unique and in demand. Why not consider restarting it?¡± Vinson nodded, understanding Maggie¡¯s concern. ¡°Let me call Rodney Barrett, our workshop manager, to provide some insights,¡± he suggested, reaching for the phone. Rodney, a seasoned veteran in his forties, arrived promptly. Upon hearing Maggie¡¯s inquiry, he exined, ¡°Restarting the production line isn¡¯t as simple as flipping a switch. The equipment is outdated, and continuing production would yield subpar results and little profit. We halted operations for multiple reasons. ¡± With twenty years of experience at the factory, Rodney prioritized product quality above all else. He even rmended removing the production line entirely, citing the inability of the existing equipment to maintain standards. Sensing the tension, Vinson intervened, urging Rodney to consider amodating Maggie¡¯s request. ¡°Rodney, let¡¯s discuss this further. Mr. Robles¡¯ assistant emphasized the importance of meeting Miss Shear¡¯s requests. ¡± However, Rodney remained steadfast. ¡°No, restarting the production line isn¡¯t feasible unless we invest in new equipment,¡± he asserted firmly. Vinson attempted to intervene, but Maggie interjected with a direct question, cutting through the tension. ¡°Is it possible to restart the production line with new equipment?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rodney affirmed. ¡°However, procuring and installing new equipment isn¡¯t a simple task. It requires a substantial initial investment, which, as Mr. Ruiz mentioned, is currentlycking. ¡± The need for financial resources became evident, leaving Maggie deep in thought. ¡±Miss Shear, this situation¡­ Vinson¡¯s expression reflected his embarrassment. Chapter 2027 Ignoring Vinson, Maggie pressed on, ¡°Rodney, if we invest in new equipment, will the products yield profits for thepany?¡± ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Rodney confirmed. ¡°While the initial returns may be slow, the reputation gained from producing such unique items will be invaluable. It¡¯s a venture that demands patience, but the long-term returns are promising. ¡± Grasping the implications, Maggie resolved, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of the financial arrangements. ¡± Vinson, relieved at the prospect of a solution to the financial hurdle, eagerly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s excellent news. Once headquarters approves the funds for new equipment, we¡¯ll fully support the endeavor. ¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Maggie concurred, and with their discussions concluded, she made her exit. Downstairs, Karl awaited her arrival, greeting her with a warm smile. ¡°All done?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie affirmed with a nod. ¡°Karl, thank you for your assistance earlier. ¡± Karl¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Besides, I had to take advantage of the situation a bit. ¡± ¡°Take advantage of me?¡± Maggie echoed, momentarily perplexed. ¡°Of course. I introduced you as my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t that taking advantage of you?¡± Karl quipped yfully, his tone lighthearted. Maggie looked at him, touched by his kindness. Karl¡¯s words dispelled any lingering difort she felt. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet your mom,¡± Karl suggested, breaking the momentary silence. ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie¡¯s smile faltered at the mention of her parents, and she remained silent. She hadn¡¯t been in contact with her parentstely, but her brother kept her informed about family matters. Ever since conflicts arose between her uncle ke¡¯s family and hers, her parents faced criticism from other rtives and friends aligned with ke¡¯s family. Despite her parents¡¯ hardships, they continued to defer to ke¡¯s family, making Maggie feel responsible for their troubles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldn¡¯tprehend their actions. Lost in her thoughts, Maggie was startled by the approach of a group of people calling her name. ¡°Maggie!¡± they eximed. Maggie recognized the woman as her uncle ke¡¯s wife, Reyna. Behind Reyna were her younger brother, her sister-inw and Cyrus. Reyna red at Maggie with venom that it seemed she might attack her on the spot. Chapter 2028 A group formed a barrier in front of Maggie, blocking her path. Seeing their hostile approach, Karl instinctively stepped in front of Maggie, his expression alert. Reyna scrutinized Karl and turned to Cyrus. ¡°Is this Maggie¡¯s new partner?¡± Cyrus said, ¡°Yes. He ims to be Maggie¡¯s boyfriend. ¡± Reyna sneered as she looked Karl over, ready to hurl insults at any moment. Worried that Reyna wouldsh out at Karl again, Maggie stepped forward. ¡°Aunt Reyna, what can I do for you?¡± Reyna immediately turned her wrath toward Maggie and yelled, ¡°You bitch! You ruined my daughter! How dare you show your face here? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Reyna¡¯s face contorted with rage as she advanced to strike Maggie. Karl quickly pulled Maggie behind him, and Reyna¡¯s pnded on his face instead. Maggie gasped. ¡°Karl. ¡± A distinct p mark was visible on Karl¡¯s face. He said stoically to Maggie, ¡°Call the police. My face is the evidence. The crime of intentional injury typically carries a sentence of up to three years in jail. ¡± Reyna, undeterred, taunted, ¡°Go on! Maggie, you bitch! If you¡¯re brave enough, send us all to jail, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Maggie was furious. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid to call the police? I owe you nothing!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her cousin Yana was in jail, and Yana¡¯s parents med her, believing she owed them. Yana deserved her fate. Maggie believed she did nothing wrong. ¡°You think you owe us nothing? You ungrateful bitch! Ask your parents. We¡¯ve provided you with food and clothing since you were a child! Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± You went to a prestigious university, yet you never repaid us. Instead, you had my only daughter imprisoned! My poor daughter. This is all my fault. Why should I help someone so ungrateful back then?¡± Reyna burst into tears, pained by the thought of her daughter still in jail. Her siblings red at Maggie with such intensity that it seemed they wanted to devour her whole. ¡°Reyna, stop wasting words on her! I¡¯m going to teach this bitch a lesson today and get justice for Yana!¡± Reyna¡¯s younger brother began to roll up his sleeves, ready to strike Maggie. His wife, however, kept her cool. She tugged at his arm and whispered, ¡°Honey, think twice. What if she ends up with Mr. Robles again? If you harm her, Mr. Robles won¡¯t let us off easy. ¡± Hearing this, he paused, uncertainty taking hold. Chapter 2029 Cyrus scoffed and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maggie just imed she¡¯s no longer involved with that man. ¡± He then turned to Maggie and said, ¡°Maggie, tell us. Are you still involved with Mr. Robles?¡± ALL eyes were on Maggie. Maggie clenched her fists, unwilling to engage with such a_ pointless question. Onlookers began to gather, eager to see the drama unfold. ¡°Come on, answer! Are you really his secret lover?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she is or isn¡¯t right now. But I¡¯ve never seen a girl lead such a loose life. She seems to have learned nothing but how to lure men during her extra years of education!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Young man, you¡¯re so good-looking and sessful. Why would you fall for such a woman? Look at my daughter. She¡¯s still pure, absolutely spotless! Why don¡¯t you consider dating her instead?¡± The surrounding chatter was a cacophony of mockery and scorn. Karl¡¯s brow furrowed as he battled to contain his fury. Suddenly, Maggie¡¯s parents burst onto the scene. ¡°Maggie!¡± Helena called out, maneuvering through the crowd. ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± Maggie murmured, stealing a nce at her father, who bore a somber countenance. Drake maintained a stern expression, offering no response.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Reyna seized him, eximing, ¡°Drake, you and your wife arrived just in time. With this troublemaker here, let¡¯s resolve the feud between our families once and for all today. ¡± ¡°Reyna, how do you propose we settle this?¡± he inquired. In the presence of his sister-inw, Maggie¡¯s father Drake immediately assumed a humble demeanor. Reyna¡¯s response wasced with bitterness. ¡°You can inflict permanent harm upon her, and I¡¯ll convince my husband to maintain our familial bond. You also have the choice to return every gift we¡¯ve bestowed upon you and prepare to be emunicated by the entire Shear n. Don¡¯t even entertain the thought of inclusion in the family registry, even in death!¡± While South Bay Vige wasn¡¯t exceedingly remote, it adhered to age-old traditions, rooted in its rural origins. For instance, the family registry symbolized a member¡¯s identity. Drake and Helena feared being ostracized from the Shear n. Desperation overcame Helena as she seized Reyna¡¯s aunt, urging, ¡°Reyna, Maggie may not understand, but she¡¯s still my child, whom I carried for ten months. Can¡¯t she apologize to you as a sign of reconciliation?¡± Reyna shrugged off her grasp. ¡°Do you believe an apology will absolve everything? What about the injustice my daughter endured in prison?¡± Chapter 2030 With a pained expression, Helena persisted, ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes, would you be satisfied if you hurt me instead? Please, spare my daughter. ¡± Seeing her mother humbling herself, Maggie couldn¡¯t bear it and rushed to her side. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You don¡¯t need to plead with anyone!¡± ¡°Maggie¡­¡± ¡°Are you still denying what you did? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Before Helena could finish, Drake¡¯s p Landed heavily on Maggie¡¯s shoulder. Caught off guard, Maggie staggered, nearly falling. Thankfully, Karl intervened just in time. ¡°Mr. Shear, why would you strike her?¡± ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Drake snapped furiously, his anger palpable. Unfazed, Karl stood his ground, positioning himself protectively in front of Maggie. Helena rushed to restrain Drake, who seethed with rage. ¡°Stop! Let¡¯s resolve this calmly. ¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± Drake shouted, pushing his wife to the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± Startled, Maggie hurried over and helped her mother up. With red eyes, Helena said, ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Quickly apologize to your aunt-inw, and then find a way to get Yana out. ¡± Maggie felt deeply wronged. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve said it before, I was right. Yana broke thew, so she must face the consequences. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still insisting you¡¯re right!¡± Enraged, Drake scanned the surroundings, seized a stick from the ground, and swung it toward Maggie. Taken aback, Karl intervened swiftly. ¡°Mr. Shear, let¡¯s discuss this calmly. Please, drop the stick. ¡± ¡°Move, or you¡¯ll get hit too!¡± Drake yelled furiously. Witnessing her father about to strike Karl, Maggie hastily pulled him away, her heart heavy with distress and indignation. Chapter 2031 ¡°Dad, are you really going to hurt me?¡± she questioned, feeling hurt and neglected. After all, she was his own daughter. How could she be less important than her uncle¡¯s daughter? ¡°You deserve this! You¡¯ve ruined everything good we had.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll punish you as if you were never my daughter!¡± Drake raised the stick, poised to strike. ¡°Stop! How dare youy a hand on her?¡± A frigid voice sliced through the air, sending a shiver down Maggie¡¯s spine. How had he found her here? d in a sleek ck overcoat, Sanford strode purposefully toward Maggie, his imposing figure casting an aura of intimidation. His long strides whipped up gusts of frigid wind, entuated by the somber elegance of his attire. He approached Maggie, his gaze sweeping over her hand firmly holding Karl. With a rigid face, he pulled her to his side. Karl took a look at his hand but said nothing. Drake, caught off guard by Sanford¡¯s sudden appearance, awkwardly lowered his raised stick and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Robles. ¡± Sanford¡¯s sharp, cold nce swept over him in response. The murmurs of the onlookers intensified as they noticed the arrival of Sanford. Among them, Cyrus, who had been observing the scene with mild amusement, now wore a mask of curiosity. He noticed Sanford had effectively separated Maggie and Karl. Hadn¡¯t Karl imed to be Maggie¡¯s boyfriend? The sudden turn of events hinted at deception. Was Karl merely a kept man in Maggie¡¯s life? Concern etched on his features, Sanford turned his attention to Maggie, his voiceced with genuine worry. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Maggie replied as she shook her head. Sanford scrutinized her closely, his keen eyes catching sight of a red mark beneath her ear. His expression darkened as he gently touched the red mark, concern etched on his features. ¡°What happened here? Did your dad hit you just now?¡± he inquired. Maggie instinctively raised her hand to touch the tender spot. She realized it must have been from Cyrus¡¯s earlier attempt to force a kiss on her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my dad,¡± she rified, her voice tinged with difort. Sanford¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°You don¡¯t need to protect them, Maggie. Chapter 2032 They aren¡¯t worthy of being your parents,¡± he dered vehemently. Maggie¡¯s throat tightened at the memory of her father¡¯s violent outburst, but she shook her head resolutely. ¡°Truly, it wasn¡¯t him,¡± she affirmed. ¡°Then how did you receive this mark?¡± Sanford persisted, his gaze unwavering. Meanwhile, amidst the crowd, Cyrus was struck by a sudden realization. Panic surged through him as he realized the potential consequences of his actions. He¡¯d be in deep trouble if Sanford discovered his attempt to force himself on Maggie. Hastily, Cyrus attempted to slip away unnoticed, but his escape was thwarted by Karl¡¯s sudden inquiry, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Cyrus Flores?¡± Startled, Cyrus let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°I, uh, I need to use the restroom. Excuse me,¡± he stammered, attempting to make a quick getaway. ¡°Stop right there. ¡± Karl¡¯s voice cut through the air, his tone frigid as he retrieved his phone and yed a video clip. ¡°Mr. Robles, perhaps you should watch this surveince footage first. It might shed light on the cause of Maggie¡¯s injury,¡± he suggested. Since Maggie determined to move forward with Sanford, Karl opted to let him handle the harassment incident. Taking the phone, Sanford viewed the footage, his demeanor morphing into one of chilling resolve. Anyone who dared harm his woman was courting death! With a gulp, Cyrus felt the weight of a deadly gaze upon him. His heart racing, he turned to flee, but before he could take a step, a searing pain shot through his back, sending him crashing to the ground. A wooden stick ttered beside him, hurled by Sanford. Cyrus yelped in agony, clutching his back as he attempted to rise. Before he could move, Sanford loomed over him, his presence akin to a harbinger of doom. Cyrus¡¯s face was drained of color, his voice trembling as he pleaded, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Robles, spare me, please. I didn¡¯t know Maggie was with you again. I was just messing around with her. ¡± With a merciless smirk, Sanford raised his leg, kicking the wooden stick beside Cyrus¡¯s foot. Then Sanford delivered his ultimatum, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices: either break one of your arms, or I¡¯ll have someone cut off your manhood. ¡± Sanford¡¯s voice dripped with malice as he towered over Cyrus, who trembled in fear. ¡°No, Mr. Robles, I truly didn¡¯t mean any harm. We live in a society governed byws now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If you harm me, you¡¯ll be held legally ountable as well. Moreover, a woman like Maggie doesn¡¯t deserve your attention and love. You may see her as yours, but she¡¯s ying around with a toy boy behind your back. She even introduced Karl as her boyfriend!¡± Chapter 2033 Sanford¡¯s expression darkened once more at Cyrus¡¯s words. He raised his foot and pressed it against Cyrus¡¯s head, forcing half of his face to the ground. ¡°How dare you try to sow discord between us?¡± Cyrus cried out, ¡°Mr. Robles, I¡¯m not trying to create discord between you and Maggie. I¡¯m simply stating the truth. If you doubt me, you can ask others. Many people at the factory heard about it! Even Maggie¡¯s mother is aware.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just now, she mentioned inviting her husband to lunch with Karl. ¡± The majority of the onlookers had been present since earlier in the day. Upon hearing Cyrus¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, we all heard about it!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes shimmered with uncertainty as she was unsure of what to say. Reyna, however, let out a sneer directed at Sanford. ¡°Mr. Robles, is it truly worth it to defend such a promiscuous woman? The ultimate disgrace for a man is to be cuckolded. How can someone as affluent as you endure such shame?¡± Sanford fixed her with a lethal re, causing Reyna to step back, realizing the gravity of her words. Turning his attention to Maggie, his gaze turned sinister. Maggie felt her fingers clenching, her face draining of color. She was at a loss for words. While she hadn¡¯t explicitly introduced Karl as her boyfriend, she hadn¡¯t refuted his im either. How could she navigate this situation with Sanford¡¯s inevitable anger? ¡°What a ludicrous statement! Mr. Robles, how dare you im Maggie as your girlfriend now?¡± Karl¡¯s voice cut through the tension suddenly. Sanford¡¯s cold gaze settled on him, emanating danger. Undeterred, Karl continued, ¡°Even if you and Maggie had a past, it¡¯s in the past. A woman as alluring as Maggie will naturally attract other suitors. Now that she¡¯s single and I¡¯m pursuing her, why can¡¯t I be her boyfriend? Furthermore, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re engaged. Stop harassing Maggie. If you want to win her back, call off your engagement first before pursuing her. ¡± Despite his disdain for Sanford, Karl¡¯s words were aimed at safeguarding Maggie¡¯s reputation. By asserting his pursuit of Maggie alongside Sanford¡¯s, he aimed to dispel any notion that she was Sanford¡¯s secret lover or keeping him as a toy boy. Sanford grasped Karl¡¯s underlying message, though it only served to stoke the jealousy simmering within him. Suppressing his emotions, Sanford redirected his attention to Cyrus. ¡°You don¡¯t need to divert my focus. I¡¯ve presented you with two options. Have you made a decision?¡± Cyrus had hoped that Sanford¡¯s anger would subside, but he was met with the grim reality that Sanford wasn¡¯t willing to let him off easily. Swallowing nervously, Cyrus protested, ¡°Mr. Robles, you can¡¯t harm me. Chapter 2034 You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Sanford squatted down, fixing Cyrus with a mocking gaze. ¡°Let me illustrate with an example. Someone targeted Maggie, resulting in her being forced to leave me. Do you know where they ended up?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Cyrus asked, his voice trembling. ¡°I had them charged with trafficking illegal goods, and they¡¯re now behind bars. Would you like to join them?¡± Sanford¡¯s tone was cold, sending a chill down Cyrus¡¯s spine. Stunned, Cyrus¡¯s face drained of color as fear gripped him. Confronted with Sanford¡¯s steely resolve and considering his influential background, Cyrus knew there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Mr. Robles, I acknowledge my wrongdoing. Please forgive me. I beg for your mercy,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Make your choice. Three, two¡­¡± Sanford ignored Cyrus¡¯s pleas, his voice cold as he counted down. As the relentless numbers fell from Sanford¡¯s lips, Cyrus, his teeth clenched, picked up the stick and struck his left arm forcefully, his eyes squeezed shut. A scream tore through the silence. Cyrus¡¯s face drained of color, pain etching his features as cold sweat beaded on his forehead. Trembling, he looked up at Sanford and asked shakily, ¡°Mr. Robles, is this sufficient?¡± He hadn¡¯t faked the injury. He had truly broken his arm. Because, to him, the threat to his arm was nothingpared to the fear of Sanford¡¯s men cutting off his manhood. Without his manhood, what value would his life hold? Sanford looked down at him with disdain, then turned and strode towards Maggie. His steps were measured; the crowd parted seamlessly as he approached. Maggie stood at the periphery, twisting her fingers nervously, uncertain of Sanford¡¯s next move. Was he about to dere their deal void and sever ties with herpletely? As she fretted, Sanford halted before her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His voice was deep andmanding. ¡°Mr. Kingston is correct. To win you back, I must demonstrate true sincerity. ¡± Maggie blinked, taken aback by his words, her eyes searching his. Without missing a beat, Sanford pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant. ¡°Draft a share transfer contract immediately. Allocate the branch factory in South Bay Town to Maggie Shear. ¡± His statement sent a ripple through the onlookers. Chapter 2035 ¡°What? Did I hear that correctly? Is he really handing over our factory to Maggie?¡± ¡°Does this mean Maggie will be our new boss?¡± ¡°Is this his way of showing sincerity? He¡¯s really going all in to win her back. ¡± ¡°Imagine that, Maggie making the boss chase her and spoil her more than ever!¡± The crowd murmured with envy and jealousy directed at Maggie. Meanwhile, several middle-aged women expressed their disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he is already engaged. His behavior is essentially cheating. ¡± ¡°Exactly, Maggie is a disgraceful mistress who deserves condemnation. What¡¯s there to envy?¡± Maggie remained silent, unsure of how to respond. Some younger female employees quickly came to her defense. ¡°You mentioned yourselves that Mr. Robles is only engaged, not married. How does that make her a mistress? Besides, look at how well he treats Maggie. I bet he¡¯ll break off the engagement with his current fianc¨¦e. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He said he wants to win her back, which means he ns to pursue Maggie again. ¡± ¡°I really envy her. ¡± Maggie still said nothing. The discussions continued, but she couldn¡¯t focus. She was too stunned by the gesture. Why would he give her a branch factory? ¡°Sanford, I don¡¯t want it!¡± she eximed. Sanford held her hand, his smile unwavering. ¡°You can¡¯t refuse me. I bought this factory because of you. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s yours as a gift.This is from N?velDrama.Org. From now on, this will be your asset. If you dislike someone, you have the authority to fire them. ¡± His tone softened, but his gaze turned icy as he looked at Reyna and her rtives. His message was clear: Maggie could do whatever she wanted. The employees all depended on the factory for their livelihoods. Now no one dared cross Maggie. A hush fell over the crowd. Maggie had be their boss; no one would risk offending her. Some of Reyna¡¯s rtives quietly moved away from her. Chapter 2036 Even her sister-inw tugged her husband aside, distancing themselves from Reyna. They all shared the same thought: Maggie and her parents would be in power again. They didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with them because of Reyna. Maggie looked at Sanford, feeling deeply touched and content. It felt like a stroke of luck from the heavens to have crossed paths with such a caring man who showered her with affection. Overwhelmed by emotions, she found herself at a loss for words, opting instead to tightly grasp his hand with teary eyes. Sanford returned her gaze with tenderness, his hand instinctively reaching up to tousle her hair affectionately. ¡°Silly girl, why the tears?¡± he asked, his voice soft. Maggie sniffled, her efforts to contain her emotions proving futile as tears threatened to spill over. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. It¡¯s just¡­ a speck of dust that identally got into my eye. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sanford questioned, his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Let me blow it away for you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, thanks. ¡± Observing the affectionate disy between Sanford and Maggie, Karl¡¯s expression became a canvas of conflicting emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark contrast between himself and Sanford, particrly in terms of wealth and influence. How could Maggie possibly forget a man like Sanford? Meanwhile, Reyna, witnessing the unfolding scene, felt a surge of anger at the sudden twist of fate. Turning to Drake and Helena, she said with sarcasm, ¡°Drake, Helena, you¡¯ve raised quite the daughter! Despite her in appearance, she certainly knows how to captivate men¡¯s hearts. I¡¯m curious to see if she can truly secure a ce in a wealthy family¡¯s dynasty!¡± Maggie¡¯s parents, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, cast a nce toward Sanford and Maggie, who stood together. Reyna¡¯s words struck a chord of concern deep within them. They were concerned about Maggie¡¯s future. While their daughter might have been ordinary in status, Sanford hailed from a wealthy lineage. Despite his current affection, the question loomed: would he truly wed someone from a humble background? Reyna¡¯s taunts only exacerbated their worries. ¡°Even if Maggie can¡¯t marry into wealth, it hardly matters,¡± she said with a sneer. ¡°With the amount of money she¡¯s already extracted from him, you guys could livefortably off her for years toe!¡± ¡°But with a sister of such notoriety, it¡¯ll be a challenge for Bart to find a suitable wife!¡± Reyna¡¯s words struck a chord, casting a shadow over their hopes for their son¡¯s future. Maggie¡¯s parents¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bart was their hope, their pride resting on his academic sess and the prospect of him marrying into a decent wife. But if their daughter¡¯s personal affairs were scandalous, it could tarnish Bart¡¯s chances of finding a worthy spouse. The fear of gossip and judgment from theirmunity gnawed at their hearts, threatening to jeopardize their family¡¯s aspirations for social eptance. Drake, mustering up his courage, cast a stern gaze toward Sanford, his voice trembling slightly as he posed the question that weighed heavily on his mind. ¡°Mr. Robles, do you intend to marry Maggie?¡± To Drake, this union would resolve all their worries. Chapter 2037 But Sanford¡¯s response was chilling.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His eyes narrowed with disdain as he retorted, ¡°And who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡± Drake¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but he persisted, stuttering slightly, ¡°I-I am Maggie¡¯s father. Naturally, her marriage is my concern. ¡± Sanford¡¯s lips twisted into a cold sneer. ¡°Father?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Please spare me the mockery of fatherhood. A father should be a protector, shielding his daughter from harm, not a brute who resorts to violence and disregards her well-being. ¡± How did he still have the audacity and speak as if he really cared about Maggie? If it weren¡¯t for Maggie¡¯s sake, Drake would have taught him a lesson long ago. Humiliated and chastened, Drake¡¯s expression betrayed his inner turmoil as he recoiled from Sanford¡¯s piercing gaze. Drake¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he redirected his anger toward Maggie. ¡°Maggie Shear,¡± he began, his voice trembling with suppressed fury, ¡°do you still have the audacity to call yourself a part of this family? Do you still acknowledge me as your father? If you have an ounce of respect left for me, you¡¯ll sever ties with him immediately! Tomorrow, your mother and I will find you a suitable, honorable man to marry!¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes welled with tears; Sanford¡¯s speech struck a deep chord in her heart. She understood her father¡¯s bias toward sons over daughters, a sentiment shared by many in their traditional vige. Daughters were expected to shoulder the burden of housework and sacrifice, often sacrificing their own aspirations to support their brothers. Though hurt by her father¡¯s words, Maggie recognized the societal norms that dictated her father¡¯s actions, and she silently bore the weight of his expectations, as she had always done. However, what perplexed her the most was her father¡¯s unwavering allegiance to her uncle¡¯s household. To him, her uncle was akin to a paternal figure, and his directives held great sway. ¡°Dad, if I don¡¯t heed your words, will you cast me aside?¡± Upon hearing her question, Helena felt a surge of panic course through her. She reached out to Drake, urging him to stop. ¡°Drake, let¡¯s resolve this calmly. ¡± In response, Drake shot her a furious nce, his voice rising in agitation. ¡°Would she listen to me if I spoke kindly? It¡¯s your indulgence that¡¯s caused this!¡± Tears streamed down Helena¡¯s cheeks as she endured Drake¡¯s scolding in silence. Meanwhile, a storm brewed in Maggie¡¯s heart, fueled by righteous indignation. ¡°Dad, why do you raise your voice at Mom?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice, tinged with frustration, cut through the tense atmosphere. ¡°What could she have possibly done to deserve this? If not for her and my brother, do you think I¡¯d have a reason to still regard you as my father?¡± Drake¡¯s countenance darkened, his finger jabbing usatorily at Maggie. ¡°You dare utter such words of ingratitude again!¡± Chapter 2038 Sanford¡¯s gaze turned cial. ¡°Whom do you think you¡¯re pointing at?¡± Drake¡¯s eyes darted, and he quickly withdrew his hand, shooting a resentful nce at Maggie when Sanford¡¯s attention shifted. His once-respectful daughter was now disying a streak of defiance. Maggie drew in a deep breath, her voice steady. ¡°Dad, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with my affairs. If you still regard me as your daughter, then treat Mom with kindness. If not, that¡¯s your decision whether to disown me. ¡± Drake bristled with the desire to rebuke her, but with Sanford present, he suppressed his anger. Sanford draped his arm protectively around Maggie and surveyed the room. ¡°Let me be unequivocal today. Maggie is with me. There shall be no idle chatter about her within the factory walls. Should I catch wind of it, dismissal will swiftly follow. And as for anyone foolish enough to harass her, they best ponder the consequences. ¡± His demeanor brimmed with authority, instilling a sense offort in Maggie¡¯s heart. As she noticed him preparing to depart, she remained silent, obediently following his lead. ¡°Maggie!¡± Helena¡¯s voice echoed from behind, causing Maggie to hesitate, her inclination to turn back palpable. Feeling impatient, Sanford gently pulled her away. As they walked, he leaned in close, his voice a soft whisper in her ear. ¡°If you wish to see your mother again, find another opportunity to visit her alone. ¡± He harbored no desire to linger any longer, nor did he wish to witness her tears shed for a familycking in warmth. Maggie took heed of his advice and climbed into the car alongside him. Karl followed them out, his gaze fixed on their retreating figures, a yearning to call out to Maggie evident in his eyes. Yet, in the end, he swallowed his words, resigned to silence. Observing Sanford chivalrously opening the passenger door for her, Karl couldn¡¯t shake the twinge of sadness that crept over him. In the end, he knew he paled inparison to Sanford and epted his defeat with a heavy heart. Despite this, he held onto hope that Maggie would find the happiness she sought. Meanwhile, inside the car, Sanford ignited the engine and guided the vehicle in a smooth turn.This is from N?velDrama.Org. As they began their journey, Maggie¡¯s eyes caught sight of Karl standing by the roadside, a pang of realization hitting her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t bid him farewell. Swiftly, she retrieved her phone and sent him a message. ¡°Karl, I appreciate everything today. I have to go now. ¡± With those words, she conveyed her heartfelt gratitude for his steadfast support. After all, he had even received a p from Reyna because of her. Chapter 2039 The remorse Maggie felt was profound. She found herself unable to adequately repay him for his unwavering support. Just then, her phone chimed with a message. ¡°No need to thank me. Just remember what I said,¡± Karl¡¯s reply read. Maggie¡¯s heart clenched as she recalled Karl¡¯s words: he urged her to pursue true love and reminded her to not forget to look back if she ever grew weary. The weight of guilt settled heavier upon Maggie. There was no denying it¡ªKarl was truly a good man. But unfortunately¡­ Suddenly, a chill seemed to settle beside her, the surrounding temperature dropping a few degrees. Maggie instinctively turned her head and met Sanford¡¯s tense profile, his demeanor as cold as ice. She knew he was clearly angry. She shifted slightly, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°Sanford, it¡¯s not winter yet. You don¡¯t need to chill the air. ¡± Sanford¡¯s smile, however, was as frigid as the air around them as he nced at her phone. ¡°Maggie, you appear to be upied. Would you like to bid farewell to your ¡®boyfriend¡¯ properly before we leave?¡± His keen eyes had caught her messaging Karl, and her somber expression did not escape his notice. Why that look? Was Maggie really considering Karl as a backup n? ¡°No, Sanford, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Maggie hastily rified. ¡°Earlier at the factory, someone verbally attacked me, using me of being your kept woman. Karl stepped in, iming to be my boyfriend, to defend me. ¡± Sanford couldn¡¯t ignore the pang of jealousy that surged within him. ¡°Hmm, your Karl certainly knows how to y the gant knight,¡± Sanford remarked, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Maggie, I suppose you¡¯re feeling rather pleased with yourself, aren¡¯t you? Having someone pursue you must be quite the ego boost, I imagine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Upon hearing Sanford¡¯s sarcastic tone, Maggie wanted to retort but ultimately held her tongue. He was angry right now, and she knew better than to stir the pot. It was best to let him cool down first. Sanford nced at her, noting her submissive and downcast expression. He took a deep breath, trying to quell the jealousy bubbling within him. ¡°I¡¯LL cancel my engagement with Millie, so no one will call you my mistress anymore,¡± he said. Remembering how he had just stood up for her, Maggie felt a warmth spread through her heart. But recalling Millie¡¯s previous actions, she clenched her fists. Chapter 2040 ¡°No need. I said I would chase after you, and I¡¯ll handle this myself,¡± she replied firmly. Sanford didn¡¯t expect that and was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? How exactly do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL make Millie voluntarily break off the engagement with you,¡± Maggie replied, her voice steady. Millie had once goaded Janiya into scheming against her brother Bart, which ultimately forced her to abandon Sanford. She still harbored a deep resentment over this. ¡®s BunnyBookery She couldn¡¯t let Sanford be the one to call off the engagement, as that would cast the me squarely on him. Therefore, she needed to find a way to make Millie willingly end the engagement. She wanted Millie to feel the same frustration of being unable to voice her grievances. She wanted Millie to taste the bitterness of being forced out of Sanford¡¯s life, just like she had been! Seeing Maggie¡¯s gentle yet determined expression, Sanford felt his previously unsettled heart inexplicably lighten. To him, being pursued by the one he liked was a delightful thing. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± he asked, genuinely curious about how Maggie would make Millie voluntarily break off the engagement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just wait and see,¡± Maggie said, her eyes glinting with resolve. In truth, she hadn¡¯t fully formted her n; the idea was still in its infancy. Sanford smiled, reaching out to hold her hand. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so sincere, I won¡¯t hold it against you for letting Karl be your temporary boyfriend. ¡± He understood that it was not her fault that others sought her affection, just as it was not his own that women constantly vied for his attention. It was but the price of their own excellence! He mused inwardly, justifying her actions.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maggie smiled, contemting something, and said, ¡°There is one more matter I must request your assistance with. ¡± Her smile held a touch of ttery, and Sanford raised a questioning brow. ¡°And what might that be?¡± he inquired. ¡°Investment,¡± Maggie stated matter-of-factly. She then proceeded to exin the situation regarding the factory¡¯s need for new equipment. Sanford did not consider it a significant issue, but he couldn¡¯t resist a yful jibe. ¡°The sum required for the new equipment is no small matter!¡± he eximed. Chapter 2041 ¡°Indeed, but investment is essential for the factory¡¯s growth,¡± Maggie responded softly. ¡°Yet, there will be no immediate profits either!¡± Sanford argued, purposefully ying devil¡¯s advocate. ¡°That may be true, but this investment will undoubtedly yield dividends in the long run. One must not be shortsighted, but rather, consider the long- term development,¡± Maggie countered hastily. Sanford chuckled, ¡°Maggie, you¡¯ve just be the owner of that factory, and now you¡¯re lecturing me?¡± ¡°Then, will you invest or not?¡± Maggie asked, her voice soft and gentle. ¡°That will depend on your performance,¡± he stated firmly. Was he talking about her performance again?! Maggie curled her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Rosalynn¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°Even so, it hinges on your performance,¡± Sanford insisted. Maggie blinked, then intertwined her fingers with his, asking, ¡°Will you invest, San?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The sudden motion caused Sanford to tremble, and he hastily applied the brakes, bringing the car to an abrupt stop. Fortunately, the road they were on was rtively secluded, with no other vehicles or pedestrians in sight. Sanford leaned slightly towards Maggie, his gaze intense and piercing. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite the mischievous one, Meg! Tell me, have you been mingling with those bold foreigners during your time abroad, and have you be more open-minded as a result?¡± Maggie grinned and shook her head. ¡°No, not at all. ¡± Sanford¡¯s gaze grew intense. ¡°I doubt that. ¡± She would never sound so enticing and sweet in the past. Her soft, sweet voice had instantly stirred something inside him. Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkled with affection as she gently squeezed his hand. She said, ¡°I just want to know: are you in or out?¡± She was sure he enjoyed these yful exchanges, so she kept putting the moves on him. Sanford shot her a meaningful look before reaching for a button. ¡°I¡¯m in. But I want some benefits first. ¡± The car seat reclined slowly, and Maggie felt her cheeks flush with anticipation. Recalling the ticket incident from yesterday, Maggie nervously nibbled her lower lip before cautioning. ¡°Keep an eye out for the traffic police!¡± Sanford paused, then with a yful glint, he leaned in and gently nipped at her red lips. ¡°How¡¯d you be so naughty?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2042 Being interrupted wasn¡¯t ideal. But out here in the middle of nowhere, they had the ce to themselves. Maggie stuck out her tongue, catching her reflection in his eyes. Seeing her yful expression, Sanford frowned. It was said that girls were crazy about bad boys. And the same applied to boys. A naughty woman would always drive a man crazy. Sanford couldn¡¯t resist the charm of the new Maggie. He waspletely smitten. Gentle kissesnded tenderly on Maggie¡¯s brow, her eyes, and her nose, brimming with love. Those kisses left Maggie feeling lightheaded, her mind consumed by a single thought: why was this man so eager for their time together in the car? Could it be because their first intimate encounter had happened in a car? As clouds slowly drifted across the sky, the sun¡¯s heat was gently tempered. Inside the car, time seemed to stretch and bend, filled with the rhythm of passion and whispered words. In an apartment, Rosalynn tapped her phone, ordering some food ingredients. When the rider delivered them, she immediately set to work, preparing soup for Valeria. She added ingredients to the pot with care and then tidied up the living space. After putting things in order, she eased onto the couch, taking in the familiar surroundings.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Memories of cozy moments with Brian flooded her thoughts, her hand instinctively resting on her growing belly. Pregnancy seemed to stir up a whirlwind of thoughts, swirling through her mind like autumn leaves in a gentle breeze. While Rosalynn was tidying moments ago, Valeria¡¯s words kept reying in her head. Did men truly often follow their desires? The question sparked an unexpected wave of frustration within her. Taking a deep breath, she tried to shake off the unsettling idea. She reminded herself to have faith in Brian, to trust in his integrity. She knew that wasn¡¯t like him. She refused to let doubt creep in. The doorbell suddenly rang. It snapped her out of her thoughts, prompting her to rise and answer the door. Brian stood outside. Rosalynn scowled as she yanked the door open, avoiding his gaze as she stepped inside. Chapter 2043 Furrowing his brow, Brian reached out and gently sped her hand, his eyes scanning her with concern. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on? Why the sudden trip back to Wragos?¡± he asked. His voice held genuine worry.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn finally looked up at him. Despite his ruggedly handsome appearance, his eyes were bloodshot. It looked like he had had a sleepless night. ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn suddenly realized she was overthinking. Considering Brian¡¯s busyness, she scolded herself for thinking of stirring up unnecessary conflict. So she wrapped her arms around his sturdy frame, burying her head against his chest. Her words came out slightly muffled. ¡°Valeria had a miscarriage,¡± she murmured softly. Brian¡¯s hand paused its gentle caress through her hair. ¡°Miscarriage? How did it happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to say. ¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± he said gently. Brian guided Rosalynn to the couch and held her close as he sat beside her Rosalynn recounted what had happened between Hutton and Valeria. After listening, Brian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So, because Valeria misunderstood Hutton¡¯s rtionship with his alumna, it led to her miscarriage? That¡¯s unfortunate. If only they didn¡¯t jump to conclusions about each other and act recklessly out of anger. ¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°They didn¡¯tmunicate and settle their misunderstandings as they arose, so they piled up and burst forth, causing irreparable damage to them both. ¡± If they had talked things over calmly from the start, maybe the unfortunate wouldn¡¯t have happened. Seeing that Rosalynn was saddened by the incident, Brian squeezed her hand gently. ¡°We should learn from this, honey. If there¡¯s something on our minds, we must talk about it and not misunderstanding fester overnight. ¡± They had almost parted ways before because of some misunderstandings, which was also due to ack ofmunication. For a rtionship tost, couples must practice goodmunication and value its importance. Rosalynn nced at him, wanting to speak but hesitating. Studying her closely, Brian arched his brow and asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me. ¡± Rosalynn wanted to voice her worries but felt it was petty, so she shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. ¡± Brian cupped her face and made her look at him. Chapter 2044 Rubbing his thumbs on her cheeks, he urged gently, ¡°What did I just say aboutmunication? Hmm?¡± His voice was gentle, encouraging her to speak her mind. Finally, Rosalynn confided, ¡°Valeria said that men tend tomit adultery because they couldn¡¯t stand not having sexual intercourse for too long. I was just thinking¡­ If one day you can¡¯t hold back your urges, would you cheat on me too?¡± Brian was stunned, not expecting that to be what had been weighing in her mind. Lifting Rosalynn¡¯s chin gently, he gave her lips a light peck and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried about that? You know I was behaved and didn¡¯t mess around with girls even before you came into my life. ¡± That was true. However, with her, he couldn¡¯t seem to keep his hands off when they were together. Rosalynn looked at his handsome face and blinked, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Besides, when did you start having so little confidence in yourself?¡± Brian continued.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your charm, honey. You¡¯vepletely got me under your spell. No one else can catch my eye. I¡¯ve only got my eyes on you, and only you. ¡± Thest he had apanied his wife to the hospital for her prenatal checkup, Brian received specific advice from her obstetrician: Pregnant women were extra sensitive and emotional due to the hormonal changes in their bodies brought by the pregnancy, so as a husband, Brian must extend more patience in dealing with her wife¡¯s mood swings and make sure she was stress-free as much as possible. Seeing how his once carefree and outgoing wife had be insecure and sensitive about something that wouldn¡¯t happen, Brian figured it was best to heed the doctor¡¯s advice and be understanding and consoling, rather than castigating her for having suspicions. The worry in Rosalynn¡¯s heart gradually dissipated at his reassuring words. However, something came to mind, and she was upset again. Giving him a sidelong nce, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker. Just because you didn¡¯t mess around with girls doesn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t approach you to get your attention. If you hadn¡¯t met me back then when you were set up, you would have slept with another woman, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Brian was amused by her spection. The only mistake he ever made was now being held against him! ¡°Should I just have this buddy removed so you wouldn¡¯t worry about infidelity?¡± Grabbing her hand, Brian tried to put it in between his legs. Rosalynn immediately withdrew her hand and gave him yful p on the shoulder. Brian chuckled, catching her hand and kissing it. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, okay? I promise nothing like that will ever happen,¡± he said. Leaning onto him and having a whiff of his familiar scent, Rosalynn felt at peace. She knew some things were beyond his control. As long as he stayed sensible, that was enough. However, remembering something, she asked, ¡°By the way, when I called earlier, why did your female staff name Betsy the one who answered?¡± She hadn¡¯t felt like asking about it earlier because she wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Now that they had cleared things up, she wanted to know the reason and see the situation as it was. Chapter 2045 Brian exined honestly, ¡°I went to the bathroom and left my coat outside. She¡¯d answered my phone without asking. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered as she studied his expression. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Brian met her gaze. ¡°She looks a lot like you,¡± he said after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡®s BunnyBookery This single sentence left Rosalynn speechless. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she blurted out. She¡¯d expected him toment on the woman¡¯s looks or simply say some sweet words to soothe her. This revtion caught her off guard. Brian chuckled. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not kidding. Betsy Ruiz really does look a lot like you. ¡± Rosalynn sat up straighter, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Does she work at yourpany?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in the PR department,¡± he replied. ¡°Tell me more about her,¡± Rosalynn pressed. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s she from? How old is she? When did she join thepany?¡± Rosalynn fired off question after question. Brianughed again. ¡°Honey, she¡¯s just a regr employee. How much could I possibly know?¡± Sure, he was surprised when he first saw her resemnce, but there are a lot of people who look alike. He¡¯d actually forgotten about her until she jumped in front of him today. Rosalynn scrutinized Brian¡¯s calm demeanor, ultimately believing him. He genuinely hadn¡¯t paid this woman much mind. However, a nagging feeling, a woman¡¯s intuition perhaps, told her something wasn¡¯t quite right. It wasn¡¯t paranoia, but with Aldrich looming like a threat within the Hughes Group, the sudden appearance of a woman who looked so much like her felt suspicious. Andst night¡¯s scene of a damsel saving the hero was obviously staged to capture Brian¡¯s attention. Any married man, especially one with a pregnant wife, might have wandering thoughts if a beautiful stranger intervened and happened to be his type. Lost in thought, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Is this Betsy still in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied. ¡°I suggested she stay another day for observation before returning home. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered again. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit her then. ¡± She was determined to meet her supposed doppelganger. Brian¡¯s eyebrow shot up. ¡°Visit her? You sure?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s sidelong nce held a challenge. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Unless you have something to hide. ¡± Brian chuckled.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Absolutely not, sweetheart. I just don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself. ¡± ¡°I can handle it,¡± she insisted. Physical tiredness paled inparison to mental fatigue. Rosalynn knew she wouldn¡¯t sleep in peace until she met this woman. She checked the time, rose, and announced, ¡°The soup should be ready. I¡¯ll go check it. ¡± Brian hummed in response, his gaze lingering on her graceful figure with a softened expression. His wife¡¯s desire to visit Betsy clearly indicated jealousy. A jealous Rosalynn made him inexplicably happy. Her concerns instantly erased his fatigue. A smile tugged at Brian¡¯s lips as he rubbed his temples and leaned back on the sofa for a well-deserved rest. Rosalynn tended to the soup in the kitchen, then continued with three more dishes. She pondered if she should pack some soup for Betsy. Lost in thought, she emerged from the kitchen only to find Brian fast asleep on the sofa. Stifling a gasp, she tiptoed over and draped a nket gently over him. Chapter 2046 Brian was just resting with his eyes closed and letting his mind unwind. When he breathed in the familiar, soothing scent of Rosalynn, he gently pulled her close. Holding her tight, he nestled his face into her soft hair, findingfort with his eyes still shut. Noticing how tired he was, Rosalynn softly asked, ¡°Do you want to lie down in the bedroom for a bit?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was a low, gravelly whisper. ¡°Will you join me?¡± ¡°You should rest alone. I need to take the food to the hospital,¡± she said gently.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°I can go with you,¡± he insisted. Rosalynn gave him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°You need to rest. I can manage on my own,¡± Rosalynn said quietly. Before Brian could respond, her phone on the table buzzed with a message. She reached for it and saw it was from Lyndon. ¡°Are you resting now? Do you need me to bring lunch?¡± the message read. ¡°No, thanks. Brian is with me,¡± she replied quickly. ¡°Okay,¡± Lyndon texted back. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he noticed the messages. He straightened up and asked, ¡°Does Lyndon know you¡¯re in Wragos?¡± Rosalynn set her phone back down and nodded. ¡°Yes, he brought me herest night. ¡± Brian¡¯s face tightened with worry. ¡°So, he stayed with you at the hospital all night?¡± A touch of jealousy colored his voice. Rosalynn saw the worry lines on his forehead. She gently brushed her fingers over them and smiled. ¡°Yes, he did. Why the frown? Didn¡¯t you stay with Betsy at the hospitalst night? I didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. ¡± 2 Brian¡¯s annoyance was clear. ¡°When did I ever stay the whole night with Betsy? I was swamped with work all night. ¡± Rosalynn noticed his unhappy expression and decided to ease up. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard, honey. ¡± Although Brian was still a bit jealous, her gentle tone made him rx a little. He let out a quiet sigh. He then yfully pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Your husband is jealous. What do you think you should do about it?¡± Lyndon¡¯s name alone had spoiled Brian¡¯s mood. Chapter 2047 Rosalynn, with a yful glint in her eye, pulled a piece of chocte from her pocket. ¡°How about some chocte to lighten the mood?¡± Brian, catching the mischievous look on her face, pulled her close and kissed her deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t want chocte. I want you!¡± Rosalynn giggled. After making out for a bit, she gently pushed him away. ¡°Okay, I need to take this food to Hutton now. By the way, ask Betsy if she¡¯s eaten yet. If not, there¡¯s some soup I made that I can bring to her. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brian arched an eyebrow. ¡°For her? You¡¯re quite the caring one today. ¡± ¡°She saved your life, didn¡¯t she?¡± With those words lingering, Rosalynn slipped into the kitchen. Brian caught the hint of jealousy in her voice, finding some sce in it. He reached for his phone, got Betsy¡¯s number from Edwin, and dialed. After two rings, Betsy answered. ¡°Hey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Brian Hughes. You still at the hospital?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a nonchnt tone. ¡°Mr. Hughes? Yep, still here. ¡± ¡°Have you had anything to eat?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Betsy replied casually. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll swing byter,¡± Brian stated matter-of-factly before ending the call. Betsy stared at her phone, a mix of emotions flickering in her eyes. Was Brian suggesting they have lunch together? Maybe he was interested in her after all. Her heart skipped a beat at the thought. With a quick brush of her hair, Betsy¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. Should she dress up a bit to catch his eye? Rosalynn brought the food to Wragos Hospital. Brian decided to forgo rest and apany her. In the ward, Hutton took the food containers. ¡°Thanks, Rosalynn,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Rosalynn smiled and nced at the sleeping Valeria. ¡°Is she still asleep?¡± Chapter 2048 Hutton nodded. ¡°Have you talked after I left?¡± ¡°No. ¡± He shook his head in frustration. Rosalynn patted his shoulderfortingly. ¡°She just lost the baby, of course she¡¯s not in the mood to talk.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Don¡¯t give up, take your time. ¡± ¡°I¡­ Alright. ¡± Hutton nced at Brian. ¡°I¡¯ll learn from Brian on winning women¡¯s heart. They say persistence pays off. ¡± Brian looked speechless. How did he get dragged into this? Was he being used as a cautionary tale?! Rosalynn stifled augh as she looked Brian, ¡°We should go,¡± Brian said with a frown, putting an arm around Rosalynn. ¡°Have you eaten, Rosalynn? Why not join us?¡± Hutton offered. ¡°No, thanks, we have other ns,¡± Rosalynn declined politely. ¡°See youter. ¡± Hutton didn¡¯t press; his mood was already low. After they left, Valeria woke up. Hutton rushed to her side. ¡°Valeria, Rosalynn brought lunch. Get up and eat while it¡¯s hot. ¡± Valeriacked appetite, but since the food was carefully prepared by Rosalynn, she didn¡¯t want to waste it. Hutton quickly ced a cushion behind her and unpacked a food container. It was chicken soup. ¡°Let me help you,¡± he offered. ¡°I can manage,¡± Valeria said coldly. Hutton noticed her pale face and sighed, handing her the food container. ¡°Valeria, I know apologies won¡¯t erase what I did. I don¡¯t expect immediate forgiveness, but losing the baby broke me too. If I could rewind, I wouldn¡¯t have invaded your privacy or left you behind¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Valeria interrupted, her eyes red and voice strained. ¡°It¡¯s pointless now. Maybe this is a sign, Hutton. Without a child, we can have a clean break. ¡± Hutton¡¯s face fell at her words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Valeria met his gaze. ¡°Hutton, let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡± The word ¡°divorce¡± hung heavy in the air. Chapter 2049 Divorce. Again. Hutton¡¯s mind raced, reying those suggestive messages from another man. Why now? Did she have someone else? ¡°Valeria, have you ever loved me? Because if there wasn¡¯t love, then saying divorcees easy. ¡± Valeria remained silent, her fingers digging into the sheets. Bitterness gnawed at Hutton. ¡°Say something!¡± He yearned for her to confess her love, anything to salvage this. But¡­ ¡°No,¡± she finally whispered, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°It was a whim. I never loved you. ¡± Hutton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Seriously? Look at me. Tell me that¡¯s not true!¡± Valeria took a fortifying breath and met his gaze. ¡°It is the truth. We were a mistake. I met you, the wrong person at the wrong time. We need a divorce, Hutton. ¡± Hutton¡¯s stare held a fierce intensity, his bloodshot eyes brimming with a dark resolve. Pride coursed through him like a roaring me. He could weather her fury and withstand the chill of her indifference.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But the notion that his wife harbored no love for him ignited a firestorm within. Her words implied that their marriage held no significance beyond a trivial affair, a regrettable error with an ill-suited partner. In light of this realization, he resolved to grant her desire. ¡°Once you¡¯re out of here, we¡¯ll finalize the divorce!¡± Hutton¡¯s deration dripped with acrimony before he turned abruptly, exiting the room with a forceful m of the door. The echoing sound faded, leaving Valeria alone, her grip tightening around the food container as a solitary tear mingled with its contents. It wasn¡¯t that shecked any feelings for him. Rather, their bond had always felt not strong enough, incapable of sustaining their union. Outside, since Brian had endured a sleepless night, Rosalynn wisely suggested they call Edwin for a safer ride to Betsy¡¯s ward so that Brian didn¡¯t have to drive while fatigued. Agreeing, Brian heeded her advice, prioritizing their well-being above all else. Chapter 2050 During the journey, Rosalynn adamantly prohibited Brian from attending to any work matters, insisting he close his eyes for some much-needed rest. Recognizing her concern for his well-being, Brian refrained from arguing andplied with her wishes, obediently surrendering to the need for repose. Under Edwin¡¯s steady guidance, the car glided along the road. With Rosalynn, the woman he cherished, beside him, Brian sumbed to sleep. An hourter, the vehicle arrived at another hospital. Observing Brian¡¯s peaceful rest, Rosalynn hesitated to disturb him. However, Brian¡¯s senses remained sharp. Upon sensing the care to a stop, he roused himself swiftly. ¡°Have we arrived?¡± he inquired, his voice still husky from sleep. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn confirmed with a smile and a nod. ¡°Shall we?¡± Brian prompted, exiting the vehicle. He adjusted his clothes before gently linking his arm with Rosalynn¡¯s as they made their way into the hospital. Following closely behind, Edwin trailed with a thermos in hand. Upon reaching the fourth-floor ward where Betsy resided, Edwin courteously opened the door, allowing them entry. Inside, Betsy¡¯s anticipation was palpable, her eyes alight with hope. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Has Mr.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hughes arrived?¡± she inquired eagerly upon spotting Edwin. ¡°Yes,¡± Edwin confirmed, stepping aside to usher them in. Betsy¡¯s expression blossomed with delight, prompting her to fix her hair and summon what she believed to be her warmest smile to greet Brian. However, her expression froze in ce upon seeing Rosalynn at Brian¡¯s side, their arms entwined. Why was Rosalynn here? In that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s attention shifted towards the woman resting on the bed, a subtle flutter stirring within her heart. The woman¡¯s features bore a striking resemnce to her own, especially when she had been smiling just moments before. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might have mistaken them for sisters. A myriad of thoughts raced through Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Should she consider asking her mother if there was ever mention of another lost daughter? As her gaze gradually lowered, pausing at Betsy¡¯s chest, she noticed the hospital gown with two buttons undone, offering a glimpse of cleavage. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered with an unusual gleam. Was it unusually warm today? Did Betsy really need the gown to be unbuttoned in such a manner? Chapter 2051 Before she could dwell further on her observations, Brian¡¯s voice interrupted her reverie. ¡°Betsy, this is my wife, Rosalynn,¡± he introduced. ¡°She Learned about your injury through me and took the time to prepare some soup to visit you. ¡± As it transpired, Brian had apanied Rosalynn because she had expressed a desire toe, not solely to share a meal with Betsy. Observing the slight shift in Betsy¡¯s expression, Rosalynn maintained herposure, feigning tranquility. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you,¡± Betsy acknowledged. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. The soup wasn¡¯t exclusively made for you. ¡± Rosalynn rified with a calm demeanor.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Coincidentally, a friend of mine was also recovering from an injury, so I prepared some chicken soup for her and thought to share it with you. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attire, a long white dress paired with a matching cardigan, exuded elegance. Her presence radiated a serene yet dignified aura. Struggling to hide her envy, Betsy shed a tight-lipped smile and said, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Hughes. ¡± Rosalynn grinned, shooting a quick nce at Edwin. Edwin caught her drift, scooping up a bowl of soup from a food container and passing it on. Rosalynn passed it to Betsy with a nod. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s warm. ¡± ¡°Appreciate it. ¡± Betsy fought the urge to push her away, offering another word of thanks before taking a bite. Rosalynn hovered near the bed, eyeing Betsy up and down. From afar, she couldn¡¯t see clearly. But now up close, she noticed Betsy had wless, natural-looking makeup on. It seemed like she¡¯d dressed up knowing Brian would swing by. Despite being a patient, she wore makeup and revealing clothes. It was clear to anyone with some sense what her intentions were. Rosalynn smiled warmly. ¡°Miss Ruiz, my husband mentioned you look a lot like me, and I was curious to see the resemnce for myself. Now that I see you, I must admit, we do look quite simr. ¡± After a moment, she asked, ¡°So, have you had any cosmetic surgery?¡± Betsy paused, her spoon suspended mid-air, before answering with a serene smile. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± she admitted. ¡°A car ident left me with a face that needed fixing. ¡± Learning Betsy had had cosmetic surgery, Rosalynn¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. ¡°I understand now. Your transformation is quite intriguing. ¡± Chapter 2052 Betsy could have chosen to get cosmetic surgery to resemble anyone. So why did she chose to look so much like her? ¡°When the doctor asked how I wanted to look, I couldn¡¯t really put it into words. I just wanted to look less, you know, terrible. So the doctor crafted my appearance to match my bone structure. ¡± Her words sounded sincere, yet Rosalynn couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of doubt creeping in. Was it all just a coincidence, or was there more to it? Maintaining a casual tone, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Miss Ruiz, how long have you been with the Hughes Group?¡± ¡°Since I graduated,¡± Betsy replied, matter-of-factly. ¡°I started off at one of their branches. But after the ident, they moved me to headquarters. ¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°I see. It must be because of your exceptional work that they brought you to headquarters. ¡± Betsy¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and she simply smiled, remaining silent. . ¡°What branch were you at before?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°The branch in Jeyrith City,¡± Betsy replied. Rosalynn noticed Betsy¡¯s calm demeanor, herposure unwavering. Rosalynn nodded. ¡°You were injured because of my husband, and I genuinely appreciate you. Take care of yourself. If you need anything, just reach out. I¡¯ll do my best to help you. ¡± Betsy¡¯s smile was warm. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hughes. ¡± Returning the smile, Rosalynn turned to Brian, cing her hand on his arm. ¡°Anything else you want to say, honey?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Brian replied simply. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalynn said, her voice firm as she led the way. ¡°Okay,¡± Brian muttered, his smile gentle as he acknowledged Betsy before leaving the ward alongside Rosalynn. As Betsy watched them leave, she scowled, feeling a urge to smash the soup bowl. Rosalynn¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t about offering sce this time. It was just a clear statement of her status as Brian¡¯s wife. Betsy had no choice but to greet her with a forced smile, the simrity between their faces a constant source of irritation. Inwardly, her disdain for Rosalynn was unmistakable. Outside, Rosalynn and Brian got into the waiting car.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brian, who¡¯s in charge at the Jeyrith branch?¡± Brian nced at Edwin, who sat behind the wheel, seeking an answer. Edwin replied, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, Dewey Fuller¡¯s the branch¡¯s general manager. ¡± Chapter 2053 ¡°Does he have any notable background?¡± Rosalynn asked. After a pause, Edwin replied, ¡°He¡¯s sort of Aldrich Hughes¡¯ uncle-inw, a distant rtive. ¡± Aldrich¡¯s rtive? Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flicked towards Brian, a subtle shift in her expression. It seemed Aldrich had a hand in running the Jeyrith branch. Piecing it all together, she was sure Betsy¡¯s sudden transfer to headquarters wasn¡¯t coincidental. Brian immediately connected the dots. He expression grew serious. ¡°Edwin, after you return, send me a full report on Betsy Ruiz. ¡± ¡°Consider it done, Mr. Hughes. There¡¯s another matter. Apparently, there¡¯s unrest at Skyline Garment Works. Some employees are causing a scene, and I suspect they¡¯re close associates of Carson Moran, Aldrich¡¯s cousin. ¡± Brian looked grim. ¡°I see. ¡± So, Aldrich was behind this. Was this a ploy to get him and Betsy acquainted? To sow discord between him and Rosalynn? After all, a stable family life was a desirable quality for apany leader. A public scandal could sway thepany senior shareholders against Brian, potentially giving Aldrich an opening. What a farsighted man. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The name Carson sounded familiar. Where had she¡­ Her eyes soon shed in realization. Wasn¡¯t he the manager involved in the construction project¡¯s shoddy work? She¡¯d exposed him, but he threatened her with jail. Aldrich¡¯s cunning was undeniable. He¡¯d been meticulously nning for a long time, all under the radar. ¡°Honey, does a honey trap work on you?¡± Rosalynn tilted her head at Brian. Brian¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. He took her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s you, it works. Others would fail. ¡± ¡°But that Betsy looks just like me,¡± Rosalynn pointed out, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that work?¡± Brian¡¯s face hardened a touch. ¡°It¡¯s a cheap trick. I¡¯m not that superficial. What attracts me is a person¡¯s spirit, not their looks. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ncing at him. ¡°Someone clearly ran away from his wife because she was ugly. ¡± Brian¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. He pulled her close and kissed her cheek. ¡°Honey, I told you it was a misunderstanding. I was silently protesting our arranged marriage, alright?¡± Chapter 2054 ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile, clearly unconvinced. Brian blew on her earlobe, then kissed it. His voice carried an undertone. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Rosalynn pushed him away. ¡°Behave yourself. ¡± They were not alone in the car! Edwin had already raised the partition separating the backseat from the driver¡¯s seat. He wasn¡¯t an assistant for nothing! He was always sensible and vignt. Brian, determined for an answer, pressed on. ¡°So, do you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes, honey, I believe you. Get some rest. ¡± Rosalynn sighed, deciding not to tease him further. He might do something to her right then and there otherwise¡­ Brian smirked and let go of her. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m wide awake.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Are you hungry? How about we grab something to eat?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Rosalynn replied, patting her stomach. While she didn¡¯t feel hungry, the baby needed nourishment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Atera then,¡± Brian suggested. It was Sanford¡¯s restaurant. Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Perfect! Speaking of Atera, guess what? Maggie and Sanford returnedst night!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian grinned. ¡°Actually, Sanford texted me this morning. ¡± ¡°He was in a good mood. Maybe they¡¯ve reconciled,¡± revealed Rosalynn. Brian smirked. ¡°Making up is just the first step. Getting married will be much harder. ¡± ¡°If they work at it, nothing is impossible,¡± Rosalynn countered. Brian squeezed her hand. ¡°My wise wife is right. ¡± Rosalynn avoided his gaze, rolling her eyes. Brian chuckled. ¡°Let me tell Sanford we¡¯re going to Atera for dinner. ¡± In the morning, he had received a message from Sanford but he had been eager to get back to Beauty Apartments and forgot to reply his message. The phone barely rang when it was answered. Chapter 2055 ¡°Stanford, Where are you?¡± ¡°Home. ¡± ¡°Home? Why are you cking off?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Sanford¡¯s voice held a hint of pleasure. Brian¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°No, Maggie¡¯s sleeping. ¡± That exined the quick answer. Sanford didn¡¯t want to wake Maggie. ¡°Take it easy, man. Don¡¯t overdo it. You¡¯ll wear yourself out. ¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but imagine what had happened with Maggie. Stanford had probably overdid it! ¡°Wow, Brian, jealous much? You wish you could be making moves like me!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Brian was speechless. Sanford really hit the nail on the head. ¡°Shut up!¡± He hung up without a second thought. Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°What happened?¡± Brian yed with her hand, a cold smile on his face. ¡°I regret it. ¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Telling him Maggie was back. I should have let him stew a little longer, just in case he decides to get on my nerves again. ¡± ¡°What did he do this time?¡± Brian nced at her, then gently touched her belly. ¡°He is with Maggie and said I was jealous of him for. . well, you know. ¡± Rosalynn was speechless These guys were such children. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can get back at him one day!¡± When a woman got pregnant, her man would need to stifle his urges. When that time came for Stanford, her husband would have his revenge. ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re always right,¡± he agreed with Rosalynn. Chapter 2056 ¡°Can you be a little more creative with thepliments?¡± she teased. Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°My wife is intelligent, aplished, and beautiful. You make the world a better ce. ¡± What a jester! Meanwhile, at Beauty Apartments. Sanford lounged on the sofa, d in a luxurious dark blue silk nightgown, several hickeys marking his chest. He hung up the phone, a satisfied grin on his face. It had certainly been a pleasurable afternoon. The doorbell rang. Atera Restaurant¡¯s staff were here with the food. Sanford checked his watch, a smile spreading across his face.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maggie had been asleep for two hours. It was time for dinner. He grabbed a box of spicy crabs and headed towards the bedroom. Maggie remained fast asleep, her hair scattered across the pillow. Her peaceful slumber offered a sense of serenity. Sanford¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. He crept closer, silently cing the box of crabs right under her nose. ¡®s BunnyBookery In her sleep, Maggie caught a whiff of the food, her eyelids fluttering slightly. Then, slowly, she opened her eyes. Sanford chuckled, setting aside the food, and teased, ¡°Finally awake?¡± Maggie, still groggy from sleep, gave him a silent look. He leaned in, his fingers gently running through her hair, his voice soothing and low. ¡°Do you need help waking up?¡± he murmured, his lips barely brushing against hers. A warm breath washed over Maggie, snapping her out of her drowsy state. She pushed him away gently and wrapped herself in the nket, rolling to the side. ¡°Stop it!¡± she protested. Their bold sex in the car was too exhausting and she had fallen asleep after that, without even recalling their arrival. It wasn¡¯t her fault. She had been upte, then had faced a stressful day in South Bay Town, and then a crazy encounter in a car. She was at her Limit. Despite her exhaustion, Sanford seemed energetic and ready to continue. She wondered at the striking contrast between their states. Chapter 2057 He looked at her, a yful smile on his lips. ¡°Maggie, are you inviting me?¡± Speechless, Maggie quickly refuted, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Really?¡± he questioned, his gaze dropping to her chest. Maggie instinctively looked down. At that moment, she realized she was barely covered. Her skin glowed under the soft fabric, drawing his eyes. Flustered, she pulled the nket up and asked, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± ¡°They were torn to pieces,¡± he responded, his casual indifference filling the room with a heavy silence. He was rough as ever. Holding a silk nightgown, he offered, ¡°Do you need help putting this on?¡± ¡°No!¡± Maggie responded sharply, her expression guarded. Ignoring Maggie¡¯s refusal, Sanford pulled her close with a mischievous grin and helped her into the nightgown.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When a woman says no, she means yes! I remember that clearly,¡± he dered. Maggie rolled her eyes at his bizarre sayings. She tidied her hair and took the underwear he hadid out, her cheeks coloring as she dressed. Sanford watched her with a yful look. He was about to say something when a rumbling from Maggie¡¯s stomach interrupted him. She looked down, embarrassed. Seeing her difort, Sanford chose not to tease her further. ¡°The food¡¯s here. Let¡¯s eat first,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Maggie agreed, then cautiously rose from the bed. Unexpectedly, her legs gave way, causing her to stumble forward with a cry. ¡°Careful!¡± Sanford eximed, quickly catching her in his arms. Maggie¡¯s eyes widened in rm, darting about nervously. Sanford lightly teased, ¡°Feeling that weak?¡± Chapter 2058 Maggie bit her lip and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± She med him for his insatiability in the past two days. His response was to scoop her up,ughing gently at her flustered expression. ¡°How is this my fault?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck reflexively. ¡°It¡¯s definitely your fault. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t control himself,¡± she used, her face warm with a blush. Sanford carried her to the dining room, gave her a quick kiss, and set her down gently. ¡°Why do you think Ick self-control?¡± he queried. Maggie avoided his gaze, remaining silent. Sanford tapped her nose affectionately. ¡°Could it be because I¡¯ve been celibate for too long? And who might be responsible for that, huh?¡± Sanford¡¯s tone was teasing. Maggie thought what he said was reasonable. It was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have left without any exnation. Just then, a sudden realization struck her. ¡°So, you haven¡¯t slept with anyone else these days?¡± He imed to have been celibate for a while. Had he really not found another woman to satiate his urges? ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer obvious from my performance?¡± Sanford asked, arching an eyebrow knowingly. It was indeed obvious. The memories of his ¡°performance¡± over the past two days made Maggie blush. However, another thought crossed her mind, and she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What about Jaelyn? Wasn¡¯t it said that you two were always together?¡± At the mention of Jaelyn, Sanford¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Nothing happened between me and her. I only kept her around to get on Millie¡¯s nerves.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Upon agreeing tomit to Millie, he had deliberately brought Jaelyn back¡ª not because he still loved Jaelyn, but to put on a show. He had no lingering feelings for Jaelyn and harbored resentment towards Millie. How could he be intimate with either of them? Maggie¡¯s heart raced as she gazed into his captivating eyes. Chapter 2059 She knew that Jaelyn was the one Sanford loved the most before, but now she wondered if she had taken Jaelyn¡¯s ce in his heart. It seemed likely. That was great, because she was deeply enamored with him. She couldn¡¯t help but lean in to kiss him. Sanford¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Maggie, if you do this, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. ¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab her by the thigh. Maggie¡¯s body stiffened. Catching his hand in mid-air, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Sanford nodded, returning her smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Alright. ¡± Scooping her up in his hands, he carried her to the table, where hey her down and bent over to kiss her. Maggie pushed him away with a yful scowl. ¡°Stop it. I said I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m feeding you,¡± Sanford teased, chuckling in her ear Maggie rolled her eyes. She was in need of food, not sex! How could he misunderstand her like this? Looking at the pout on her face, Sanford straightened up, pinched her chin, and helped her sit back down on the chair. ¡°Fine, replenish some energy first. ¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be intimate with her non-stop. He was just messing around with her. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly found great pleasure in teasing her. It reminded him of his high school days, when he would see a girl sitting in the front row and have an urge to pull her hair. Maggie breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to say something, however, Sanford added, ¡°We¡¯ll continue after dinner!¡± Maggie¡¯s smile faded. Was Sanford a man or a machine? How could shefortably have lunch after hearing what he just said? Seeing her sit there unhappily, Sanford asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you waiting for me to feed you?¡± Chapter 2060 Maggie stared at him for a moment, but then she nodded. ¡°Good idea. ¡± Sanford was stunned. He had expected her to pout or retort, not y along with him. Letting out a sigh, Maggie said, ¡°I want you to serve me and let me replenish my strength. ¡± After recovering from his initial shock, Sanford couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter. He sped the back of her head and kissed her hard on her red lips. ¡°I could not love you more. ¡± A sweet smile spread over Maggie¡¯s face as she sat back expectantly, waiting for him to feed her. Sanford obliged, patiently feeding her for a few minutes. But after just a few mouthfuls, he tried to make a move on her again. Maggie clicked her tongue irritably and red at him. However, the look on her face only made Sanford want to annoy her more.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Sanford¡¯s phone rang just then, giving Maggie an opportunity to escape from his antics. ¡°I have to go to thepany now. Wait for me at home. ¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded eagerly. Finally, she could have some alone time. Noticing her excitement, Sanford raised an eyebrow, held her chin, and kissed her. ¡°Are you that eager for me to leave?¡± Maggie blinked and feigned innocence. ¡°No. ¡± Sanford nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early. How about¡­¡± As he trailed off his sentence, he let his other hand wander restlessly around her thighs. Maggie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She quickly pulled his hand away, walked to the door, and fetched his shoes from the shoe cab. ¡°Hurry up and leave. ¡± Under the light, she stood there, looking sweet and beautiful, making Sanford reluctant to leave. He suddenly understood what an ancient king must have felt like, not wanting to attend to any work when he had a beauty in his arms. Chapter 2061 The thought brought a smile to his face, and he changed his shoes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. ¡± ¡°Drive safe,¡± Maggie cautioned. Staring at her red lips, Sanford asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget something?¡± Maggie blinked, immediately understanding his meaning. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. Satisfied, Sanford held the back of her head and kissed her again, then reluctantly let go. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Take a nap at home and wait for me to get back. ¡± Maggie was about to say something when Sanford¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere today. Do you hear me?¡± Maggie had no choice but to swallow the words she had been about to say. Instead, she muttered, ¡°Are you a mind reader or something?¡± She had intended to go back to Skrix today. After all, she still had a lot of work to do. Sanford bent his index finger and gently tapped her forehead. ¡°I¡¯LL drive you back tomorrow. Get some rest today. ¡± Rubbing her forehead, Maggie nodded. Sanford didn¡¯t dy any further and left. After watching him leave, Maggie closed the door and put his slippers away. The room still carried a hint of his cologne. With a smile, Maggie began tidying the table.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Since the food was from Atera Restaurant, she didn¡¯t have any dishes to wash. She just needed to clear the leftovers. Once she was done, she nced around, deciding to do some more cleaning. She knew Sanford hired a cleaner who woulde twice a week, but she preferred cleaning the house by herself anyway. Donning an apron and a pair of household gloves, she dove right in. Chapter 2062 After a while, the doorbell rang, catching Maggie off guard. She hesitated for a moment, then walked to the door and peered through the peephole. Her lips tightened when she saw who it was. It was Jaelyn. What was she doing here? Frowning, Maggie opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked coolly. Jaelyn stood there in a long ck dress, white overcoat, and ck high heels. She looked just as delicate as ever. Jaelyn eyed Maggie up and down. ¡°Are you doing the cleaning?¡± Maggie nced at her apron and nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± A flicker of mockery crossed Jaelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sanford hire a maid? When he was with me, he never let me do any housework. ¡± Her tone was dripping with provocation. She was mocking Maggie for doing the job of a maid. Maggie pressed her lips together. ¡°I like to clean our cozy home myself. It feels more like home than just a ce to sleep in. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t wait toe home every night. ¡± The smile on Jaelyn¡¯s face vanished, and she unconsciously tightened her grip on her purse. After a moment of silence, she regained her haughty demeanor. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Maggie silently stepped aside to let Jaelyn enter. ¡°Should I change my shoes?¡± Jaelyn asked, eyeing the spotless floor. Maggie shut the door and replied breezily, ¡°No need. We don¡¯t keep extra women¡¯s shoes here. ¡± No extra women¡¯s shoes? Was she implying Sanford¡¯s ce was for her alone? That he didn¡¯t appreciate outsiders butting in on their lives?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gripping her bag strap, Jaelyn entered in her high heels. The living room was pristine and luxuriously decorated. A bouquet of flowers graced the table, enhancing the space further. The cozy decor was likely Maggie¡¯s touch. ¡°Juice or water?¡± Maggie offered, removing her apron. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, thanks,¡± Jaelyn responded, taking a seat on the sofa. Chapter 2063 Without a word, Maggie poured Jaelyn a ss of water after hanging her apron, ¡°Excuse me for a minute, I¡¯ll just change. ¡± Maggie would do her role as a hostess. It was up to Jaelyn if she wanted to y along. Jaelyn felt a pang of difort as she observed Maggie¡¯s slender figure clothed in pajamas. In the past, Jaelyn herself had lived a happy life like that with Stanford. But things had changed. Maggie sat across from Jaelyn after getting changed. ¡°Miss Duffy, how can I help you today?¡± Jaelyn gathered her thoughts. ¡°I heard you¡¯re a wedding dress designer now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie replied simply. Studying Maggie¡¯sposed expression, Jaelyn asked, ¡°Why are you back? Aren¡¯t you worried about Sanford¡¯s mother using your family as leverage again?¡± Maggie¡¯s fingers tightened at the question. After a moment¡¯s pause, she admitted, ¡°I am scared, but for once, I want to live for myself. ¡± A flicker of determination glinted in her clear eyes. Jaelyn stared at her, deep in thought. Jaelyn remembered Maggie as a simple country girl half a year ago.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She used to despise her. Yet, now, Maggie¡¯s eyes held a new light¡ªconviction and a defiant fight for love. Could this be what swayed Sanford to forgive her and wee her back? A sharp pang pierced Jaelyn¡¯s heart. She swallowed and asked, ¡°So, you and Sanford are truly reconciled?¡± Maggie met her gaze and offered, ¡°In a way. ¡± Jaelyn pressed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sanford still mad at yourst departure?¡± Maggie fell silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°He forgave me. ¡± Jaelyn bristled. ¡°Why? I left abruptly too. Why did he show you special treatment?!¡± Jaelyn¡¯s frustration simmered. Maggie returned home and was weed back, while she, in contrast, was viewed as an enemy. Maggie felt incredulous. Didn¡¯t Jaelyn understand her actions? How could Sanford, with his arrogance, tolerate repeated deception? Instead of a direct usation, Maggie posed a question. ¡°¡°Jaelyn, do you truly love Sanford?¡± Chapter 2064 Jaelyn forced down her emotions. ¡°Of course I do. He¡¯s the best man I¡¯ve ever met. How could I not?¡± Maggie¡¯s gaze held Jaelyn¡¯s. ¡°If he had nothing, would you still love him?¡± Jaelyn faltered, a frown furrowing her brow. If Sanford were ordinary, without his wealth or status, then would she¡­ ¡°Your hesitation speaks volumes,¡± Maggie said, her eyes clear. ¡°Maybe you love Sanford, but it¡¯s not pure love. You love yourself more. ¡± Hearing Maggie¡¯s remark, Jaelyn scowled. ¡°Maggie, I don¡¯t agree with what you¡¯re saying. Sanford is an excellent man, and that¡¯s why I love him. And I believe an excellent man like him won¡¯t lose everything. But if he had nothing, I wouldn¡¯t consider him excellent. So, I wouldn¡¯t love him. ¡± She argued her point, trying to make her words persuasive. Maggie grinned, then replied, ¡°¡°Jaelyn, life¡¯s a rollercoaster, you know? Things change all the time. People face all sorts of challenges, no matter how great they are. Life throws curveballs. And it doesn¡¯t care about the quality of its victim. ¡± She paused, mulling it over. ¡°Just imagine: if Sanford¡¯s luck turns sour and he goes broke. And you¡¯d lose all the fancy stuff he provided. No more designer bags, shy rides, or big houses. Not only would your riches disappear, but people would start talking behind your back. Your fair- weather friends would bail on you¡­ In that situation, would you stick around or hit the road?¡± Jaelyn was left speechless by Maggie¡¯s question, her mind racing with imagined scenarios. In her childhood, riches weren¡¯t part of her family¡¯s story. But as she got older, the city dazzled her with its excitement and grandeur, showing her how people could be unpredictable. It was then she understood the perks of having power. The idea of facing such loss made her heart ache. Meeting Maggie¡¯s earnest gaze, Jaelyn felt her fists clenching. ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re the only one who truly loves him?¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°Yes, I love him for who he is, not for his wealth and power. ¡± Jaelyn couldn¡¯t help but give a skeptical smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act all saintly. ¡± Undeterred, Maggie pressed on. ¡°Sure, Sanford¡¯s is from a wealthy family, but that¡¯s not what makes me love him. There¡¯s just something about him that I can¡¯t exin. Even if he was t broke, I¡¯d still be happy as long as he¡¯s by my side. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer it if he didn¡¯te from such a wealthy background and if he was just an average Joe. Then, things would be simpler. But as it is, I often feel like I¡¯m not good enough for him. I try my best to keep up, but it¡¯s tough. ¡± Her words came out slowly, filled with sincerity. Jaelyn studied Maggie¡¯s calm expression, feeling a mix of emotions. They were both regr women without fancy backgrounds, but there was something about Maggie that felt genuine to Jaelyn. This realization was hard for Jaelyn to swallow. ¡°Maggie, you don¡¯t have to act all saintly around me. I don¡¯t buy any of this. Let¡¯s be real. I can¡¯t imagine you sticking around if Sanford lost everything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯re just banking on a lifetime of luxury with him. ¡± Chapter 2065 But Maggie shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Before Sanford, I had a boyfriend. When he was poor, I worked multiple jobs and saved up to help him start a business. If he hadn¡¯t cheated on me, I¡¯d still be with him, through thick and thin. All I want is a simple, happy marriage, holding hands with my partner and enjoying nature together. ¡± Jaelyn was silent, her eyes fixed on Maggie, letting her words sink in. A sudden rity washed over her¡ªthis was why Sanford was drawn to Maggie. While Maggie¡¯s appearance was unremarkable, her heart was sincere and pure. Sanford, having grown up in a wealthy and influential family, was surrounded by deceit and pretense in his circle. Maggie, however, was refreshing and sincere. Sanford must feel at ease with her. He must know that no matter how things changed, Maggie would remain loyal and true. Jaelyn realized this was the crucial difference between her and Maggie, despite their shared ordinariness. It was why Sanford chose Maggie and left her behind. Noticing Jaelyn¡¯s silence, Maggie smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. You¡¯re free to think whatever you want. ¡± Jaelyn snapped back to reality. A wave of understanding had now washed over her. Suppressing herplex emotions, she asked, ¡°Are you reallymitted to staying with Sanford forever?¡± Maggie nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t leave him again. ¡± ¡°But Sanford is engaged to Millie,¡± Jaelyn reminded her. Maggie pressed her lips together. ¡°Millie isn¡¯t right for him. Their engagement will end sooner orter. ¡± Jaelyn hesitated before saying, ¡°Even without Millie, his mom will never ept you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie nodded. ¡°I know. But everything depends on our efforts, doesn¡¯t it? Since I chose toe back, I have no reason to retreat. ¡± Warm sunlight poured through the window, lighting up the room. Maggie stood there, calm and determined. Jaelyn looked at her and felt a twinge of shame. She cast her gaze downward, clutching her purse tighter. When she lifted her eyes again, she looked collected. ¡°Maggie, dealing with Millie won¡¯t be easy. She¡¯s Sanford¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. She won¡¯t make it easy for you to stay with him. Take care of yourself. ¡± With those words, Jaelyn left without another word. Watching Jaelyn¡¯s walk away gracefully, Maggie couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Jaelyn, I used to envy you. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 2066 Jaelyn paused, then asked, ¡°What made you envy me?¡± ¡°I envied you for being the one Sanford loved most. You must have had some wonderful times. ¡± Jaelyn gripped her purse tightly, a hint of pain flickering in her eyes. Yes, if she hadn¡¯t taken Janiya¡¯s money and walked away, if she had been as steadfast as Maggie, maybe things would have ended differently with Sanford. But there was no going back now. ¡°Jaelyn, you possess a unique elegance, unlike me, I¡¯m just a simple girl.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I believe you¡¯ll find true love someday,¡± Maggie added. Her voice carried sincerity and warmth. Jaelyn, holding back tears, hurried out. The door shut with a soft thud, enveloping the room in silence. Maggie sank onto the sofa, releasing a deep sigh. She was drained from the conversation with her boyfriend¡¯s ex. But she noticed Jaelyn had decided to give up on Sanford. And thankfully, Jaelyn wasn¡¯t like Millie. She hadn¡¯t been harsh or cruel. In fact, Jaelyn disyed refinement. Having just tackled one love rival, Maggie leaned against the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. Now, the real challenge loomed with Millie. What should she do next? Standing on the side of the road, Jaelyn allowed the breeze to caress her Maggie¡¯s words still lingered in her thoughts. Would she truly discover her love? The sun beamed brightly in the sky, yet its winter rays were gentler on the pedestrians below. Six months had psed. Was it time to resume her usual life? Suddenly, Jaelyn¡¯s spirits lifted. A faint smile graced her lips as she wrapped her coat snugly around her and forged ahead. At that moment, a red Maserati pulled up beside her. The window glided down leisurely, revealing Millie. She removed her sunsses, her tone cool as she instructed, ¡°Get in the car. ¡± After contemting for a moment, Jaelyn entered the car. After shutting the door, she confronted directly, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Millie nced at her and remarked, ¡°You should¡¯ve been at Sanford¡¯s apartment just now. Is Maggie Shear there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaelyn admitted without hesitation. Chapter 2067 Millie¡¯s chest rose with fury, her eyes aze. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sanford¡¯d gifted one of his factories to Maggie, even dering to everyone that she¡¯s his woman. Have they reconciled?¡± Just recently, Maggie¡¯s aunt-inw Reyna had phoned her, detailing the morning¡¯s events at the factory. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sanford¡¯s swift defense of Maggie. He¡¯d even transferred a branch factory under Maggie¡¯s name. Had Sanford forgiven Maggie? Were they now at peace? ¡°I am unaware,¡± Jaelyn stated as she tightened the grip on her purse, a hint ofplexity in her gaze. Unbeknownst to her, Sanford had transferred a factory to Maggie. What she knew for certain was Sanford¡¯s propensity tovish extreme indulgence upon those he loved. ¡°How can you im ignorance? What were you doing just now? Weren¡¯t you about to use Maggie?¡± Millie eximed. Jaelynposed her tumultuous thoughts and replied calmly, ¡°Millie, I am not Sanford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Do I even have the authority to use her?¡± Millie paused, rolling her eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not his fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re the woman he cares for the most, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shouldn¡¯t these two be in a sh? Millie had anticipated reaping the benefits from their conflict! Jaelyn adjusted her hair behind her ear and sneered, ¡°Millie, what¡¯s on your mind? We¡¯re not close enough for heart-to-heart conversations. ¡± Did Millie perceive her as gullible? ¡°Well, if things persist in this manner, your standing in Sanford¡¯s affections will suffer. Are you prepared for that? Don¡¯t you desire to distance Maggie and reim your ce as the woman he adores?¡± Millie inquired. Jaelyn nced at her before averting her gaze. ¡°I desire that oue, but how can I achieve it by driving her away?¡± That aligned precisely with Millie¡¯s intentions. A glint flickered in Millie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Maggie has a suitor who¡¯s been guarding her at Sanford¡¯s branch factory today. If Sanford discovers her association with that man, will his love for her endure?¡± Meeting her gaze, Jaelyn inquired, ¡°Are you suggesting we set Maggie up?¡± Millie sneered. ¡°What? Set up? I simply aim to assist you in solidifying your position. ¡± After a pause, noticing Jaelyn¡¯s silence, Millie continued, ¡°Jaelyn, as long as Maggie leaves Sanford, you¡¯ll remain the woman he loves most, and I¡¯ll still be his fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m willing to ept your constant presence in Sanford. After all, men can be capricious. With you by his side, he won¡¯t seek out newpanions every day. Henceforth, let¡¯s live in peace and deal with Maggie together. How does that sound?¡± Millie¡¯s eyes gleamed with cunning intent. Following a brief silence, Jaelyn inquired, ¡°What do you expect from me?¡± ¡°You can¡­¡± At the Robles Group, Sanford attended two meetings in the afternoon, the weight of his responsibilities evident in the slight weariness etched on his face. As he returned to his office, he gazed out through therge French window. The winter night descended early. Despite the clock barely striking five, darkness had already draped itself over the cityscape like a velvet cloak. Chapter 2068 Immersed in some paperwork, Maggie¡¯s cheerful visage danced across his thoughts, a ray of warmth amidst the cold evening. A gentle smile tugged at his lips, dispelling some of the fatigue that had settled upon him like a heavy shroud. It was time to go home and have dinner with his girlfriend. ¡°Mr. Robles, it¡¯s almost time for your appointment with Mr. Foster from the Foster Group,¡± his assistant reminded him, pushing the door open slightly. ¡°Cancel it,¡± Sanford instructed firmly, his mind already set on other matters. With a swift movement, he retrieved his coat and strode purposefully out of the office, anticipation quickening his steps. As he descended in the elevator to the ground floor, a familiar figure caught his eye. His smile vanished, reced by a cold expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked sharply, his voice echoing slightly in the lobby¡¯s quiet. Jaelyn, standing there with a mixture of hope and sorrow, said, ¡°Sanford, I¡¯m waiting for you. ¡± ¡°But why?¡± His tone icy and eyes narrowing as he scrutinized her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Can you have dinner with me onest time?¡± she asked softly with her eyes pleading. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not avable. ¡± Sanford refused without hesitation and started to walk away. Jaelyn quickly caught up and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Sanford, I know you don¡¯t like me.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you over and over again. After I leave this time, I won¡¯te back or disturb your life ever again. But before I go, I just want to do something for you. Can you trust me onest time?¡± Tears glistened in her eyes as she looked at him with sincerity, her voice breaking slightly. Sanford paused and observed her face. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asked in a softened voice with a hint of wariness. Curiosity stirred within him despite his guarded demeanor. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her grip tightened momentarily on his sleeve before letting go. At Beauty Apartments, Maggie busied herself cleaning up the living room after sending Jaelyn away. The scent ofvender cleaner filled the air as she meticulously tidied up, finding sce in the routine. Once the room was spotless, she settled at a table to work on the wedding dress design. Her pencil danced across the paper, each stroke bringing her vision closer to life. Time passed quickly when she was immersed in her creation. When she finally finished the draft, Maggie stretched, feeling the satisfying ache in her arms and back from hours of work. She nced out the window and realized it was already dark. The city lights sparkled against the night sky, a stark reminder that people who had been busy all day were now heading home. Thinking of Sanford, she smiled softly, warmth spreading through her chest. She wondered if he was busy. Chapter 2069 After a moment of contemtion, she picked up her phone to send him a message, asking if he woulde back for dinner. Just as she was about to type, her phone beeped with an iing message. ¡°Come to the Royarid Club,¡± it read. It was from Sanford. Maggie blinked in surprise but quickly replied, ¡°OK. ¡± She changed into a warm coat and headed out. The cold night air nipped at her cheeks as she stepped out of the cab at the club. Her breath formed small clouds as she made her way inside. Reaching the private room, she pushed the door open, her anticipation palpable. However, the sight that greeted her made her smile freeze. Inside, alongside Sanford, sat Jaelyn. The two were very close, and Jaelyn was pouring wine for Sanford, who didn¡¯t seem to mind her proximity. Maggie¡¯s heart sank, her fingers tightening around the strap of her purse. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but the questions and doubts swirled in her mind. What were they doing together? ¡°Here you are. ¡± Jaelyn spoke, her voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. Maggie took a deep breath, calming herself before walking up to the two. ¡°You sent me that message, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked Jaelyn directly, her voice steady. Jaelyn looked at her with feigned innocence. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± she replied, her eyes wide in mock surprise. ¡°You wanted me to misunderstand Sanford,¡± Maggie said, her eyes narrowing. She was certain Jaelyn had sent the message while Sanford was off guard. Jaelyn must¡¯ve wanted Maggie to see her together with Sanford, aiming to make her believe Sanford was dating both of them. ¡°Sanford, did I send that message?¡± Jaelyn asked, turning to him with a practiced look of innocence.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sanford nced at Jaelyn, his expression unreadable. After a moment, he turned back to Maggie and said, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? I didn¡¯t send you the message,¡± Jaelyn said, looking at Maggie triumphantly, her eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction. Maggie felt her heart tighten, confusion and hurt mixing with anger. She curled her fingers into fists to steady herself. ¡°Sanford, why did you send that message to me?¡± she asked, her voice trembling slightly. She had thought it was a date between her and Sanford, but now, seeing his ex-girlfriend here, she felt a cold dread creeping in. Chapter 2070 Before Sanford could speak, Jaelyn chuckled. ¡°Maggie, you mentioned how envious you were because I was once the woman Sanford loved the most. The truth is, I still am the woman he loves most. ¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? He wants us to Live harmoniously and attend to him together. ¡± Maggie¡¯s eyes went wide as she stared at them in shock. Sanford had imed that he had kept Jaelyn around solely to irritate Millie. But now¡­ As she looked at Sanford¡¯s quiet demeanor, Maggie¡¯s breathing hastened as she tried to make sense of her messy thoughts. This couldn¡¯t be right. From what she knew of Sanford, he wasn¡¯t the type to date two women simultaneously. It was unthinkable for him to be with her while expecting her to get along with his ex-girlfriend, who was still involved with him. A spark appeared in Maggie¡¯s eyes. She leaned forward and tilted Sanford¡¯s chin with her slender index finger. ¡°Sanford, is there any truth to what she¡¯s saying? Do you really expect us to be your girlfriend simultaneously?¡± Sanford was stunned by her boldness. They were so close now that they could look directly into each other¡¯s eyes. A flicker of amusement crossed Sanford¡¯s gaze. ¡°If it were true, what would you do?¡± Maggie held his gaze for a moment before sitting on hisp. Her arms draped over the back of the sofa, encircling him. ¡°Sanford, you know I design wedding dresses, right?¡± Sanford¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°And do you know what I enjoy most?¡± ¡°ihat¡¯s that?¡± Maggie fell silent and shaped her right hand into a scissors gesture. ¡°Trim the unnecessary fabric, piece by piece. ¡± Chapter 2071 Sanford was momentarily taken aback. As he pondered her words, her radiant smile caught his eye. ¡°Sanford, you¡¯re mine now. If you dare entertain another woman, I wouldn¡¯t mind cut off your¡­ You know what I mean, right?¡± Sanford was taken back. Her message was clear: if he flirted with other women, she¡¯d make sure to cut off his manhood. He was shocked. Even more so than before. The warm yellow light bathed Maggie. She was grinning mischievously. He realized that she always managed to surprise him recently. He had expected her to be angry and confront him, but surprisingly, she took amanding stance instead! Sanford couldn¡¯t help but smile and turn to look at Jaelyn. ¡°Just drop the act. ¡± Actually, it had all been Jaelyn¡¯s strategy. She had instructed him to send a message to Maggie. She said if he still trusted her, he should follow her n. She aimed to test Maggie¡¯s love for him. This was her way of finding peace before she left. He hadn¡¯t resisted, partly because he was curious about how Maggie would react to seeing Jaelyn with him. And the oue had pleased him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seated next to Maggie, Jaelyn looked at her with aplex expression. She noticed the differences between herself and Maggie again. She wasn¡¯t as intriguing as Maggie. Although men often favored beauty, making them somewhat superficial. But beauty could fade, while an interesting soul wouldst forever. A man of discernment appreciated not just beauty but also the intrigue of a soul. It was undeniable that Maggie was more delightful than her. ¡°Drop the act? So you conspired with her to y with me?¡± Maggie grasped the situation and questioned. Chapter 2072 Sanford held Maggie close, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Do you really want me to be a two-timer?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Maggie responded quickly, her tone edged with nervousness. She didn¡¯t want to admit how anxious she had felt moments before. ¡®s BunnyBookery She was worried Sanford still harbored feelings for Jaelyn. Thankfully, her fears seemed unfounded. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯ve given up the man I love to you, but can¡¯t I mess with you a little?¡± Jaelyn chimed in, a yful tone in her voice. Maggie parted her lips to reply but was interrupted by Jaelyn¡¯s nextment. ¡°Can youe down first? I¡¯m getting jealous over here. ¡± Realizing she was still perched on Sanford¡¯sp, in a rather suggestive pose, Maggie quickly hopped off, sticking out her tongue in embarrassment, and sat next to Sanford instead. Jaelyn casually tucked her hair behind her ear, nced at the time, then opened herptop. ¡°Well, next is a big surprise for you. ¡± Maggie, puzzled, looked at Sanford, then back at Jaelyn. ¡°What surprise?¡± Sanford shared her curiosity, his gaze fixed on Jaelyn. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Jaelyn teased, her attention turning to theptop screen. On the screen, another room came into view-a group of men were lounging around, smoking.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maggie squinted at the figures, her eyes widening in shock when she recognized one of them. ¡°Karl¡­¡± Meanwhile, sitting in her car, Millie kept ncing at her phone, a thrill of anticipation coursing through her. Tonight was set to be unforgettable. By the end of it, she was certain that Maggie would find herself dumped by Sanford. Her phone buzzed. ¡°You cane in now. ¡± The message was from Jaelyn. With a smirk, Millie exited her car and made her way into the Royarid Club, her high heels clicking assertively. Chapter 2073 She rode the elevator to the third floor. As she approached, she saw Jaelyn waiting outside a private room. Hurrying over, Millie asked breathlessly, ¡°Are Maggie and Karl really in there?¡± Jaelyn looked at her with her usual calm and responded, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching? Didn¡¯t you see them both enter the club separately?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Millie had indeed seen it all. With a smirk, she challenged Jaelyn, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would call the reporters? Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re on their way,¡± Jaelyn replied calmly. Pleased with the progress, Millie told Jaelyn, ¡°Well done. As long as Maggie is out of the picture, I¡¯ll keep my promise and not cause any trouble for you in the future. ¡± Though she said this, Millie secretly nned to deal with Jaelyn once Maggie was ousted from Sanford¡¯s life. Soon after, a group of people with cameras emerged from the elevator. ¡°The reporters are here,¡± Jaelyn announced. She swiped the room card and opened the door. Millie¡¯s smile widened, about to revel in her victory, but was abruptly shoved by Jaelyn. ¡°Ouch!¡± Millie staggered forward, barely catching herself against the wall. The room was dimly lit, and as she blinked to adjust her eyes to the darkness, the door mmed shut behind her. Confusion set in. Why had Jaelyn pushed her inside alone? Shouldn¡¯t she let reporters in to take photos now? Her pulse quickened. She instinctively tried to open the door, but as she reached for the handle, she heard footsteps approaching rapidly behind her. Chilled by the sound, Millie spun around to face a tall man who seized her arm. ¡°Who are you?¡± she screamed in terror. The man remained silent, forcefully pinning her against the wall. Millie struggled, but the grip only tightened, causing pain to shoot through her arms. Outside, the reporters bombarded Jaelyn with questions. ¡°Are you Miss Duffy? Did you call us here iming a big scoop?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the news? Please, enlighten us. ¡± Chapter 2074 ¡°Miss Duffy, is this regarding Mr. Robles?¡± Their questions filled the air, eager and relentless.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Jaelyn whispered, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she swiped the key card. The door swung open, and a horde of reporters flooded the room, cameras shing. Inside, the scene was shocking. Three men and a woman were entangled on avish king-sized bed, the dim Lighting casting lurid shadows. The woman¡¯s clothes were halfway off, and she straddled one of the men, attempting to remove his shirt while the other two men groped her. The room erupted in chaos as the reporters snapped photo after photo, their lenses capturing every scandalous detail. ¡°Who is that?¡± one reporter gasped, capturing the scene in rapid shes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sanford Robles¡¯ fianc¨¦e, Millie Moreno?¡± another whispered in shock. ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°Are you blind? She¡¯s cheating on Sanford right in front of us!¡± someone else shouted, the revtion sending murmurs through the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s weird, though. Was she dragged?¡± another reporter said to himself. Jaelyn watched the scene unfold, her smile never wavering. She slipped out of the room quietly, themotion behind her growing louder. Stepping into the hallway, she pulled out her phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯d Like to report an incident,¡± she said calmly, her voice steady as she walked away from the chaos she had orchestrated. In Sanford¡¯s private room, Maggie sat in front of theputer, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the screen. This was Jaelyn¡¯s big surprise? Setting Millie up with three men? Millie¡¯s reputation was surely ruined now. Sanford stood beside her, his initial surprise quickly giving way to calm. It was clear this was Jaelyn¡¯s trap. The reporters had captured the scandalous scene, and by tomorrow, the news would spread like wildfire. Millie¡¯s reputation would be tarnished, giving Sanford a valid reason to call off their engagement. For the first time, Sanford saw Jaelyn in a different light. It felt as if an eyesore had been removed. A faint smile curled his lips as he watched Maggie, who was staring at the screen without blinking. He reached out and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°You seem very engrossed,¡± he remarked with a hint of amusement. ¡°Is it that interesting?¡± Maggie blinked, her expression softening as she looked up at him. Chapter 2075 ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she replied. The reporters had burst into the room interrupting the illicit scene before it could escte further. Sanford flicked Maggie¡¯s forehead yfully. He teased. ¡°Do you really want to watch them go further?¡± Maggie rubbed her forehead, a shy smile tugging at her Lips. Then, a thought crossed her mind and she asked, ¡°Did Jaelyn set up this trap? Is she helping you break off the engagement with Millie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sanford confirmed with a nod. Maggie fell silent, processing his words. ¡°You know, Jaelyn isn¡¯t all bad,¡± she finally said. ¡°Yes,¡± Sanford agreed, his tone contemtive. He had finally let go of the bitterness he held towards Jaelyn. Maggie bit her lip, noticing Sanford¡¯s absence of mind. ¡°Sanford, will you regret it?¡± she asked softly. Sanford blinked, pulled from his thoughts. ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Choosing me instead of her¡±, Maggie rified, her voice barely above a whisper. After all, Jaelyn used to be the woman he loved most. Now that Jaelyn had turned her life around, would he change how he felt about her? Would he start reminiscing about the good times they had together? Sanford looked at her, seeing the uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asked, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°Where¡¯s the confident and bold Maggie moments ago?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford pinched her cheek yfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your man? You¡¯re good at cutting things off. I wouldn¡¯t dare go against you!¡± His teasing voice made Maggieugh, and she hugged him tightly, herughter echoing softly in the room. ¡°I was wondering how to get Millie to call off the engagement on her own,¡± Maggie said, her voice filled with relief. ¡°But now, it looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about that at all. This worked out perfectly. ¡± Sanford raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Yes, you are the luckiest. ¡± Maggie nodded, her expression turning serious. ¡°Meeting you is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me. ¡± Her eyes sparkled with sincerity, reflecting the depth of her feelings. To her, Sanford was everything. Sanford felt his heart skip a beat, a surge of pride swelling within him. Chapter 2076 He leaned in, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. The warm, yellow Light bathed them, wrapping their moment in a soft glow of intimacy. Just then, the door creaked open, and Jaelyn stepped inside. She froze at the sight of them kissing, a pang of jealousy flickering in her eyes, quickly reced by a wistful envy. She took a deep breath, steadying herself. She was free now. She promised to herself that one day she¡¯d find her own true love. Jaelyn cleared her throat and teased, ¡°I guess you two liked the live broadcast so much. ¡± Maggie immediately pushed Sanford away and covered her flushed face with her hands. With eyes still flickering with unspent desire, Sanford held her close and faced Jaelyn. Keeping her cool, Jaelyn walked up to them. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. They¡¯re on their way, as well as the reporters. With this scandal, Millie will be the talk of the town by tomorrow. By then, you can seize the opportunity to break off your engagement, given the severity of her offense. ¡± Calming down, Sanford nodded and held Maggie¡¯s hand as they sat down on the couch. Bashfully tucking a stray hair behind her ear, Maggie looked up at Jaelyn and asked, ¡°You arranged all of this?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Jaelyn replied briefly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are those guys? One of them looks a lot like my friend,¡± Maggie asked. While watching the video earlier, she noticed one of the guys having close resemnce to Karl. For a moment, she thought it was really him, and it gave her quite a scare, Jaelyn raised an eyebrow. Instead of answering her question, she asked back, ¡°Is that friend your suitor?¡± ncing at Sanford, Maggieughed dryly and said, ¡°Sort of. ¡± Sanford remained silent, only increasing the pressure as he squeezed Maggie¡¯s hand. ncing at their sped hands, Jaelyn asked with a hint of tease, ¡°Seems like this friend of yours is special to you. Is he?¡± Maggie felt uneasy at the question. Seeing that Jaelyn was just teasing, she hastily changed the subject. ¡°Back to the main point. You still haven¡¯t told me who those guys are,¡± she said. Watching Maggie¡¯s flustered expression, Jaelyn smiled and stopped teasing. ¡°They¡¯re male escorts I hired,¡± she revealed. Male escorts? That exined why they were so uninhibited in the video Chapter 2077 Maggie looked at Jaelyn, waiting for her to fill in the other details. ¡°After leaving your apartment, I ran into Millie. She wanted to team up with me to set you up, hoping Sanford would dump you if he saw you fooling around with that guy friend. I pretended to agree, and then instructed someone to find three male escorts from a club and had a makeup artist disguise one of them to look like your friend, Karl.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Thinking of Millie¡¯s gullibility, Jaelyn snorted, continuing, ¡°¡­ is cunning, so I had to show her that you and that Karl look-a-like entered the club for her to believe that I¡¯m helping her. ¡± Now Maggie understood the whole story. She must say Millie had never changed. Millie even nned to use underhand tactics to get rid of her in Sanford¡¯s life. After a moment, Maggie asked, ¡°Did those male escorts know what was at stake when they agreed to take the job? They¡¯ll probably end up in jail. Are they okay with that?¡± Jaelyn nced at Sanford before saying, ¡°Well, they¡¯d be splitting up five million among themselves in exchange for their unified statement during the interrogation. They¡¯d say Millie gave them those drugs. The pay is exponentially hugepared to their sries at the club, after all. ¡± Maggie was a bit taken aback. Five million? That was quite an expense! Jaelyn grinned and shrugged, coyly tucking a stay hair behind her ear. ¡°That money wasn¡¯t mine, anyway. It was a bribe I took from Janiya when she wanted me to leave Sanford. Keeping that money was quite burdensome, so to spend it this way brings me peace of mind. ¡± Her words reflected her demeanor at this time. She indeed more relieved and rxed than troubled. Sanford looked at her intently, finally realizing why she did it. It was Jaelyn¡¯s way of expressing her apology to him. Memories of their time together suddenly shed through his mind. At that moment, he was reminded of the simple and lovely girl she once was. ¡°This issue is a big deal, Sanford. But with the Morenos¡¯ influence, they could easily suppress the news,¡± Jaelyn continued, turning to Sanford. ¡°You can use this chance to discuss with them about the cancetion of the engagement. If Millie is pressured and willingly calls off the engagement, let her. Then, it¡¯d be over. Otherwise, you can suggest it, given Millie¡¯s image had already been tarnished. But I think even if the Morenos find out it was only a setup, they¡¯ll already be too embarrassed to keep the engagement. ¡± Jaelyn had meticulously nned everything for Sanford, orchestrating each detail with care. Under the weight of her gaze, Sanford nodded his appreciation. ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. ¡± Jaelyn smiled, a hint of wistfulness threading through her words. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be angry with me all the time. ¡± Sanford offered no words, only a smile, gentle yet enigmatic. Jaelyn pressed on, her voice softening as she peered into his eyes. ¡°Sanford, can we leave behind those unhappy memories? I hope you remember me at my best, okay?¡± Her voice was a tender plea, the words her penance. Chapter 2078 From this moment, their debts to each other were absolved. ¡°Okay. ¡± Sanford¡¯s voice was a murmur, his gaze lingering on her face, which radiated a serene beauty that seemed to wash away any remnants of past grievances. A smile yed on Jaelyn¡¯s lips, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Everything is over now. ¡± Her voice barely a whisper, she admitted the bittersweet truth. Despite the regrets, it was precisely those regrets that made the past unforgettable. Jaelyn resolved to bury their shared history deep within her heart forever. Seeing the tears in Jaelyn¡¯s eyes, Maggie was caught off guard, leaving her speechless and uncertain. Had their previous conversation helped Jaelyn move on? Fortunately, their timely friendship paved the way for what could only be described as a happy conclusion. For both of them, it was a closure. ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving now. Sanford, I wish you happiness,¡± Jaelyn dered, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions within. With a deep breath, she reined in her feelings and offered a smile. As Sanford and Maggie rose to see her off, Sanford echoed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°Can I have onest hug?¡± Jaelyn asked, her voice a mixture of hope and resignation. Sanford hesitated, his eyes flicking to Maggie in a silent plea for approval. Jaelynughed softly and stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. This hug is your thank-you gift. ¡± Goodbye, Sanford. Goodbye, my former love. With those final words inwardly, she embraced him tightly and then released him. She picked up her belongings and walked away without looking back. The room fell silent, lingering with the scent of Jaelyn¡¯s perfume. Maggie watched as Sanford¡¯s gaze lingered on the closing door, his expression unreadable. She bit her lip, a yful edge to her voice as she broke the silence. ¡°You have five more seconds to think about her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Jolted back to the present, Sanford turned to Maggie. He wrapped his arms around her, a yful gleam in his eyes. Chapter 2079 ¡°And what if I think about it for six seconds? Will you cut off my manhood?¡± His tone was light, devoid of any sadness, tinged instead with a subtle joy. Maggie¡¯s tension eased. Rising on her tiptoes, she draped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you a moment to think of other women,¡± she murmured, her voice a velvety lure tugging at his heart. Sanford¡¯sughter rumbled deep in his chest as he pulled her closer, their bodies melding in a warm embrace. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡± Maggie gazed at him with deep affection, her lips meeting his in a tender kiss. Finally, she yfully nibbled at his Adam¡¯s apple. His response was immediate-his eyes darkened, his breath hitched, and his pulse visibly throbbed beneath her Lips. He lingered in the moment, poised for more, but Maggie pulled away abruptly, her voice yful yet assertive. ¡°Should we get down to business now?¡± The abrupt shift left Sanford momentarily disoriented, his response tinged with both frustration and desire. His voice, hoarse with unspoken longing, betrayed his feelings. ¡°Maggie, it will be the death of me if you don¡¯t go further. ¡± Her smile was both sly and sweet as she posed her question, ¡°Sanford, do you love me?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery His eyebrows lifted in an expression that was both yful and earnest as he nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Then, for my sake, please be celibate so you can live a long life,¡± Maggie teased. Sanford was left without words, his thoughts swirling. If he tempered his desires, would that truly satisfy them both? Two dayster, thendscape of their lives shifted unexpectedly. The Moreno family announced that Millie would be going abroad for an extended period of study, with no certain return date. The engagement between her and Sanford was also quietly dissolved. When Rosalynn heard the news, she was in the warm, familiar kitchen of her parents¡¯ home, baking cookies with Gail.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. With the aroma of freshly baked cookies wafting through the air, she reached for her phone to call Maggie. Between bites, she listened intently as Maggie recounted the unfolding events. Chapter 2080 ¡°So you managed to get rid of your two rivals?¡± Rosalynn asked, her voice tinged with surprise and delight for Maggie.This is from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed as though two significant obstacles for Maggie had been ovee all at once, the events unfolding with startling rapidity. ¡°Thanks to Jaelyn, Sanford was able to call off the engagement without any fuss. She¡¯s turned out to be quite wonderful. I must be really fortunate,¡± Maggie shared over the phone, her tone reflecting a mixture of relief and gratitude. Rosalynn chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps she was charmed by your personality. ¡± Maggie¡¯sughter echoed through the call. ¡°Oh, Rosalynn, do you honestly believe I¡¯m that charismatic?¡± Rosalynn took a yful bite of a cookie and responded teasingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you were thinking? I can almost hear the smugness in your voice, even over the phone. Maggie, be even prouder!¡± Maggie giggled again. ¡°Oh, Rosalynn, don¡¯t call me out like that. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯sughter rang clear. ¡°Just keep doing well. I¡¯m eagerly awaiting my invitation to your wedding. ¡± There was a momentary pause on the line. ¡°But Rosalynn, what if Sanford¡¯s mother neveres around to the idea of me and Sanford together?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice was tinged with concern. Despite the relief of having dealt with two rivals, Janiya¡¯s steadfast disapproval still loomedrge. Gaining her approval was no small feat. Rosalynn¡¯s smile dimmed slightly. ¡°What do you think? If she remains opposed, are you going to back down as you did before?¡± ¡°Not a chance,¡± Maggie responded, her tone resolute. ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude,¡± Rosalynn encouraged, her smile returning. ¡°You¡¯ve smoothly handled two rivals already. With a bit more time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win over Sanford¡¯s mom and truly be a part of the Robles family. ¡± Maggie hummed in agreement, her resolve bolstered. ¡°God, give me strength!¡± Their conversation flowed pleasantly for a few more moments. Just then, Noemi appeared, bearing a bowl of chicken soup. ¡°Do the cookies make you thirsty? Here, try some hot chicken soup, Noemi offered, presenting the bowl with a gentle smile. ¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch ttered by the gesture. She quickly ended the phone call with Maggie. ¡°Thank you,¡± she expressed, genuine gratitude in her voice. Chapter 2081 Noemi watched her closely as she handled the soup with a glint in her eyes. Feeling the heat radiating from the bowl, Rosalynn ced it on the table to cool. Noemi¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a bit hot. I¡¯ll eat it once it cools down slightly,¡± Rosalynn exined, watching the steam swirl above the bowl. Without a word, Noemi sat beside her and took over the task of cooling the soup, gently blowing across the surface. ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore. Have a taste,¡± she insisted, scooping a spoonful of the soup and bringing it towards Rosalynn¡¯s lips. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of suspicion and bemusement. Her mother-inw¡¯s attentiveness was unusual, almost unnervingly so. It made her wonder fleetingly if this were some kind of benevolentst supper. Shaking off the grim thought, she considered a more hopeful possibility-perhaps Noemi had decided to show genuine care. Treating her well was also caring for the child she carried, after all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She guessed Noemi surely wanted the future heir of the Hughes family to be born healthy. Lost in these hopeful thoughts, Rosalynn offered a polite smile. ¡°Thank you. I can handle it from here. ¡± She reached out for the bowl. Noemi hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t object, allowing Rosalynn to take it. Carefully, Rosalynn scooped a spoonful of the soup and gently blew on it, the steam carrying a peculiar aroma. She paused, her senses heightened. Sniffing delicately, she detected something unusual about the soup¡¯s fragrance. It was different-moreplex than usual. Both her mother and Noemi had been particrly attentive to her diettely, frequently incorporating nutritious ingredients. It seemed today¡¯s chicken soup included some extra ingredients. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Chicken soup is most nutritious when it¡¯s hot,¡± Noemi urged, a hint of impatience in her voice. Rosalynn was pulled from her musings by Noemi¡¯s insistent tone. She nced at her mother-inw, nodded appreciatively, and brought the spoon to her lips, still contemting the unexpected concern and the subtle changes in the soup¡¯s scent. Just then, a servant rushed in. Chapter 2082 ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Come quickly, Teddy is bleeding a lot!¡± Rosalynn was shocked. She quickly put down her bowl, stood up, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I-I just fed her some food. In no time, she-she felt ufortable and then started bleeding a lot,¡± the servant exined, her voice trembling. Rosalynn pursed her lips, asking no more questions as she prepared to go see Teddy. Noemi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. Don¡¯t make such a fuss. Rosalynn, finish your chicken soup first. ¡± Rosalynn paused, turning to her. ¡°Mom, a dog¡¯s life matters too, especially since she¡¯s pregnant. ¡± With that, she hurried away with the servant. A trace of madness flickered in Noemi¡¯s eyes as she watched them leave. ¡°Noemi, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Rosalynn?¡± Gail asked,ing out of the kitchen and noticing Noemi¡¯s sullen expression. She assumed Noemi and Rosalynn had argued again. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The dog is unwell. Rosalyn went to check on her,¡± Noemi replied tersely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Teddy? How could this happen?¡± Gail was stunned and quickly left the living room. Meanwhile, Rosalynn followed the servant to the servants¡¯ quarters. Amalia, the one taking care of Teddy daily, was anxiously holding the dog in her arms, her hands covered in blood. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked up at Rosalynn. ¡°Please have a look. It seems Teddy has a miscarriage. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t say anything and knelt down to examine the dog carefully. Teddy looked up at her with wet eyes, trembling. After her examination, Rosalynn¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Teddy did have a miscarriage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Call the vet and ask him toe immediately. ¡± As she spoke, she took out a silver needle and stimted a few acupuncture points of Teddy to stop the bleeding. Gail arrived in a hurry, followed by Noemi. ¡°Rosalynn, what happened to Teddy?¡± Gail asked anxiously. Rosalynn stood up after finishing the injection. ¡°Teddy had a miscarriage. ¡± ¡°What?! How could it be?¡± Chapter 2083 Gail eximed, stunned. Pursing her lips, Rosalynn felt both sad and puzzled. She looked at Amalia and asked, ¡°Amalia, when did Teddy start bleeding?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± Amalia replied. ¡°I stepped away to answer a phone call, and when I came back, something was wrong with Teddy. ¡± After a brief silence, Rosalynn turned to Silvia Harvey, the servant who had called her. ¡°Silvia, you said you fed Teddy and then she started bleeding. What exactly did you feed her?¡± Silvia, Amalia¡¯s daughter, had recently started working as a maid for the Moreno family after graduating high school. Her face turned pale with fear. ¡°Teddy is pregnant and has a good appetite. I was worried she wouldn¡¯t get enough nutrients from just dog food, so I secretly gave her a bowl of chicken soup from the kitchen. Something went wrong after she had it. ¡± Chicken soup? Rosalynn¡¯s face changed slightly, and she nced at Noemi. Was there something wrong with the chicken soup? Gail voiced the question Rosalynn was thinking. ¡°Is there something wrong with the chicken soup? No way, I prepared the food ingredients myself. It can¡¯t be the cause. ¡± Rosalynn pursed her lips, lost in thought. Teddy had a miscarriage but she was still alive. So poisoning seemed unlikely? There was only one possibility. The soup contained a substance that could induce a miscarriage. A familiar scent shed through Rosalynn¡¯s mind, making her heart sink. She recognized it as saffron crocus. It was safe for ordinary people, but for pregnant women, it could cause a miscarriage. If she had drunk the chicken soup just now, she would have lost her baby! A shiver danced down Rosalynn¡¯s spine as she mulled over Noemi¡¯s recent kindness. Could it be that Noemi had a dark agenda? Had Noemi slipped something sinister into the soup to trigger her miscarriage? And then, Silvia, who was unaware of the truth, secretly slipped a bowl of chicken soup to Teddy, identally causing Teddy¡¯s miscarriage? Thinking of this, Rosalynn tightened her grip and looked at Noemi. ¡°Noemi, did you add something in the chicken soup?¡± she asked, secretly hoping Noemi would say no. She awaited Noemi¡¯s response, her mind racing with uncertainty. She thought perhaps it was just her imagination running wild, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Noemi¡¯s straightforward admission left Rosalynn speechless. ¡°Yes, I did. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2084 Rosalynn¡¯s face twisted with nerves as she absorbed Noemi¡¯s words. It was hard to believe. It was really Noemi¡¯s doing! Was shepletely out of her mind? Gail mirrored Rosalynn¡¯s shock. ¡°Noemi, what¡¯s going on? What did you put in the chicken soup?¡± In aposed tone, Noemi revealed, ¡°Something to induce a miscarriage. ¡± Gail gasped, her eyes widening as she stared at Noemi. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? Why would you do something Like that? Rosalynn is carrying your grandchild! Are you really nning to harm your own grandchild?¡± At the mention of this, a glimmer of madness shed in Noemi¡¯s eyes, as if she had been unnerved by something unsettling. ¡°What are you even saying? That baby in her belly isn¡¯t my son¡¯s. I won¡¯t let this shamee into the world. I won¡¯t let my son be aughingstock!¡± Noemi¡¯s words grated on Gail¡¯s nerves. She shot a quick look at the nearby servants, suppressing her anger, and gestured for them to leave. Though visibly taken aback, the servantsposed themselves and quietly exited with Teddy. Gail locked eyes with Noemi, her usual warmth reced by a stern demeanor. ¡°Noemi, you¡¯re really being very insensitive here. Can you try to be more careful with your words? Why are you saying such damaging things about Rosalynn¡¯s baby?¡± ¡°Ask your precious daughter! I¡¯ve noticed her and Lyndon exchanging secret nces every day and havingte-night chats. Isn¡¯t it odd they didn¡¯te home two nights ago? And to top it off, she didn¡¯t get pregnant until they moved in here. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s my son¡¯s child!¡± Rosalynn clenched her jaw, too furious to reply. She knew her mother-inw had always been biased against her, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to act this irrationally! Noemi¡¯s insistence on pushing for a miscarriage over a mere suspicion was beyond belief! ¡°Noemi, I never thought you¡¯d stoop this low. I trust Rosalynn and Lyndon. How can you use them without any evidence? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Gail bellowed. Noemi turned to Rosalynn, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°These usations aren¡¯t baseless. They¡¯ve betrayed my son. ¡± Gail shook her head, disappointment written all over her face. ¡°Noemi, I can see you¡¯ve been through a lot in the past. I always believed our friendship and my kindness could help you open up. I thought my presence over the past few months might have softened your heart. But I never expected you to close up even tighter and grow even more bitter! I encouraged Rosalynn to make peace with you, to find a way to get along. But in the end, it¡¯s my daughter who¡¯s suffering. Being as it is, there¡¯s no reason for Rosalynn to respect you. ¡± Turning to Rosalynn, she added, ¡°Rosalynn, call Brian right away. Tell him toe back immediately. We won¡¯t tolerate any more trouble from a woman who¡¯s lost her mind. Tell him toe back and take his mother away!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn stifled her fluctuating emotions and pulled out her phone to call Brian. After several rings, he answered. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Rosalynn asked, her voice stern. Chapter 2085 ¡°In the branch office. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian¡¯s tone wasced with concern, sensing the gravity in her words. ¡°Come back right away,¡± she urged. Brian could sense the palpable coldness in her voice, anxiety creeping in. ¡°ihat happened?¡± As her hand subconsciously caressed her belly, Rosalynn replied with a tremor in her voice, ¡°Your mother used me of cheating and she almost killed our baby!¡± A heavy silence fell between them, broken only by Brian¡¯s halted breath. ¡°I¡¯U be right back,¡± he promised. After ending the call, Rosalynn was immediately embraced by Gail, who looked at her with evident concern. Attempting to mask her turmoil, Rosalynn offered her mother a weak smile. However, their tender moment was quickly disrupted by Noemi¡¯s scornful remark. ¡°nning to drive me away? Gail, don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re the most sensible person here. If Brian didn¡¯t live here, do you think I¡¯d choose to stay?¡± Her voice dripped with disdain as she continued, ¡°Think about it. He¡¯s the CEO of a bigpany, yet he lives under his mother-in-w¡¯s roof. What does that make him? A freeloader? I¡¯m only here out of pity for him-to keep an eye on Rosalynn. ¡± Hurt shed across Gail¡¯s face as she responded, ¡°Is this really how you¡¯ve seen me all this time? I¡¯ve treated you with nothing but respect and kindness, and loved Brian as if he were my own son. Why are you acting like I¡¯m the viin here?¡± Her frustration was palpable as she added, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Brian as a freeloader. You¡¯re the one causing unnecessary drama!¡± Noemi scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hypocritical. If you truly regarded him as your son, you wouldn¡¯t work him to the bone like that. Instead, you should be sending your daughter back to Wragos for her delivery!¡± Gail¡¯s patience waned as she responded, ¡°If you were more open-minded and didn¡¯t resort to baseless usations, I¡¯d befortable letting Rosalynn stay in Wragos for her delivery. But with a mother-inw like you, who can turn demonic at any moment, how can I possibly feel safe about it?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Noemi eximed, outraged.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough!¡± Gail snapped, her tone final. She no longer wished to continue the argument. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Brian has to say when he returns. If he feels the same as you, feeling out of ce here every day, I won¡¯t force him to stay. ¡± With that, she grasped Rosalynn¡¯s arm gently and steered her toward another building. Rosalynn remained silent, dismissing the entire argument as pointless. Soon after, the veterinarian arrived and attended to Teddy. Seated on the sofa, Rosalynn caressed her belly, still shaken by the earlier ordeal. If Teddy hadn¡¯t tried the chicken soup before she had, she feared she might have lost her baby. The thought was haunting. She couldn¡¯t fathom how she and Brian would cope if the baby were gone. Chapter 2086 Although it was not Brian¡¯s fault, the mere idea that her mother-in-w could harm her unborn child was deeply unsettling. She feared that this incident could create a rift between her and Brian that might not easily heal. They could maintain a semnce of normalcy for a few days, but the underlying tension might eventually lead them to part ways. ¡°Rosalynn, drink some water,¡± Gail offered, pouring a ss for her daughter. ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Rosalynn murmured, her hands cold and her spirit colder still. She took a deep gulp, trying to quench more than just her thirst. Gail sighed deeply, her face etched with worry. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s be this way. She¡¯s been seeing a therapist, but it seems her depression is only deepening. ¡± Holding the ss in her hand, Rosalynn pressed her lips together tightly. ¡°Depression is essentially a mental illness. Even after treatment, while someone might seem normal on the surface, they can still experience a rpse if something triggers themif something reminds them of their past or hits a nerve,¡± she exined. ¡°Maybe she saw how close I am with Lyndon, and given her own experiences, she overthought things,¡± she added. Gail nodded, her gaze softening as she looked at her daughter who had now calmed down. A hint of pity shed through her eyes. Fortunately, her daughter had reunited with them. If she had still been parentless, facing such an unreasonable mother-inw, who knew how much she would have suffered? At the same time, Gail couldn¡¯t how Noemi be like this. After hanging up the phone, Brian raced back home at breakneck speed. As soon as he parked the car, he noticed Lyndon also stepping out of his own vehicle. Remembering Rosalynn¡¯s words over the phone, Brian was certain his mother harbored suspicions of an affair between his wife and Lyndon. Anger simmering within him, he fixed Lyndon with a frosty stare. Unaware of the day¡¯s events, Lyndon was taken aback by Brian¡¯s intense re and raised his eyebrows in confusion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What did I do to offend you?¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained icy as he pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Lyndon, I¡¯m not sure of your intentions, but if you genuinely care about Rosalynn¡¯s happiness, I think it¡¯s best you move out of the Moreno household. ¡± With that, Brian walked past him, his steps firm. Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed, puzzled by the sudden confrontation. They entered the vi¡¯s foyer together, one after the other. Inside the living room, the air was thick with tension. Chapter 2087 Rosalynn and Gail were seated on one side, and Noemi sat across from them. ¡°Mom, Rose,¡± Brian greeted as he sat beside Rosalynn. Lyndon entered and nodded to everyone. Noticing their somber expressions, he chose to remain silent, sensing the tension in the room. ¡°Honey, is the baby alright?¡± Brian asked, his voiceced with concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalynn replied, her voice steady now. Brian looked at his mother and asked gravely, ¡°Mom, what happened here?¡± Before Noemi could respond, Gail interjected, ¡°Brian, it was a close call.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn nearly miscarried. Do you know what your mother did? She added a substance that could cause miscarriage to the chicken soup!¡± A look of disbelief washed over Brian¡¯s face. He quickly turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t consume it, did you?¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°No, if Silvia hadn¡¯t identally served a bowl to Teddy, causing her to miscarry, it would have been me. ¡± Brian grasped her hand tightly, his gaze then shifted to Noemi with a furrowed brow. ¡°Mom, why would you do such a thing?¡± ¡°Brian, that child isn¡¯t yours. It¡¯s the result of her affair with Lyndon, I couldn¡¯t just watch her deceive you,¡± Noemi asserted defiantly. Lyndon, taken aback by the usation, responded sternly, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, please be cautious with your usations. There is absolutely nothing between Rosalynn and me. Your ims are unfounded. ¡± Noemi red at him and used, ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. You¡¯ve been living here, making it easy to carry on with her. How could there be nothing happening between you two with all the secret meetings?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression grew even darker, stunned by Noemi¡¯s baseless allegations. It became clear why Brian had previously been so stern with him. Noemi¡¯s reckless usations had nearly endangered Rosalynn and her child. ¡°Enough, Mom. They¡¯re just good friends. You can¡¯t make Rosalynn miscarry because of that, can you?¡± Brian¡¯s voice rose in anger as he finally reached his limit. Noemi, unyielding, didn¡¯t see her fault. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m just looking out for you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, if you really care about me, you should take a cue from my mother-inw. Be open-minded, be a sensible mother-inw, and show some kindness to Rosalynn!¡± Brian cut her off, his voice tinged with annoyance and disappointment. ¡°Brian, are you still holding this against me? Look at yourself. You are like the Moreno family¡¯s Lapdog! You are too eager to please them. I can¡¯t watch this,¡± Noemi retorted sharply. Chapter 2088 Brian¡¯s anger red at her words. ¡°Can you please stop? Rosalynn is my wife, and this is my inws¡¯ house. I treat them like own What¡¯s with my family. wrong being good to them?¡± ¡°And you think they truly respect you? You¡¯re deluded, Brian. It¡¯s your attitude that¡¯s given Rosalynn the leeway to betray you with the other man!¡± Noemi continued usingly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. If you keep this up, don¡¯t be surprised if I stop acknowledging you as my mother!¡± Brian¡¯s threat was fierce and final. Silence fell, and Noemi was left speechless, her stare nk. The atmosphere in the living room grew even more strained. Gail, sighing deeply, turned to Brian. ¡°At this point, for the safety of Rosalynn and her baby, I can¡¯t justify keeping your mother here any longer. She even mentioned that you felt wronged living with us. So, what are your thoughts on that now? I can¡¯t just leave Rosalynn to fend for herself with you guys. If you feel it¡¯s too much to visit our house every day, I won¡¯t force you to stay with Rosalynn. ¡± Was Gail implying a separation between him and Rosalynn? A heavy feeling settled in Brian¡¯s chest as he furrowed his brows, contemting the implications. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt wronged. It hurts to think of Rosalynn alone at my ce during this time,¡± Brian confessed. Gail, noticing the disappointment clouding his face, quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. You¡¯re a good man. I spoke out of anger. ¡± Brian stood, his resolve clear. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I¡¯m sorry for what my mother has caused. I¡¯ll take her home now. ¡± Rosalynn, seeing the weariness in his expression, gently took his hand. ¡°Brian,¡± she said softly, wondering whether the harsh words from his mother had weighed him down. Brian gave her hand a reassuring squeeze and smiled. ¡°I need to take care of my mother first. Wait for me at home.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Relieved by the softness returning to his eyes, Rosalynn nodded in understanding. Brian then turned to Noemi with a stern Look. ¡°Mom, Let¡¯s go upstairs so you can pack. ¡± ¡°Brian¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak now,¡± he cut her off firmly. Silently, Noemi followed him upstairs to gather her belongings. The room fell silent. Lyndon, who had been quietly observing the situation, finally spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, Rosalynn, I apologize. My presence has caused misunderstandings. I¡¯ll move out today. ¡± Gail saw the hesitation in his eyes and nodded her understanding. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 2089 She trusted her daughter and Lyndon, but she recognized that the rumors swirling around them made it prudent for Lyndon to leave for the time being. Once Noemi was packed, Brian escorted her out of the house.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seated in the car, Brian¡¯s expression was set, his lips pressed firmly together, signaling his displeasure. Noemi, sitting beside him and sensing the tension, finally broke the silence. ¡°Brian, where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To a mental hospital,¡± Brian said coldly. ¡°What did you say? Are you suggesting I should be sent to a mental hospital?¡± Noemi was shocked. ¡°I think your behaviors are quite crazy. Shouldn¡¯t you be evaluated at a mental hospital?¡± Brian replied. Noemi¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°I¡¯m not ill! I¡¯m your mother. Everything I do is for your benefit! You can¡¯t treat me this way!¡± A sh of anger crossed Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°For my benefit? Do you have any proof that the child Rosalynn is carrying isn¡¯t mine?¡± ¡°Tom¡± Noemi hesitated before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Rosalynn and Lyndon together several times. They didn¡¯te back home at night a few days ago. Isn¡¯t that proof enough? I¡¯m certain they¡¯re having an affair. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression grew even grimmer. ¡°You need concrete evidence. What you¡¯re suggesting isn¡¯t sufficient. Did you actually see them being intimate?¡± Noemi was at a loss for words. She frowned and remained silent. Brian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Mom, you need solid proof to use Rosalynn. You can¡¯t just assume the baby isn¡¯t mine and push for her miscarriage based on suspicions. What if you find outter that the child was indeed mine, but you¡¯ve already forced her to terminate my child? Would you not live with regret and guilt?¡± At his words, a look of helplessness shed in her eyes. What was she doing? How could she try to make Rosalynn miscarry? She quickly denied it. It must be Rosalynn¡¯s fault. That child couldn¡¯t be Brian¡¯s. But¡­ Suddenly, a sharp pain struck her temples. With a frown, she clutched her head in pain. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t scold me. My head is in great pain. ¡± Brian nced at her and noticed her pale face. He fought to control his anger and maintain hisposure. ¡°Mom, have you been seeing your therapist regrlytely?¡± It seemed her depression was getting worse. Not only had her depression deepened, but she also appeared to be experiencing delusions. This was troubling. ¡°I have,¡± Noemi replied, rubbing her temples. She frowned and looked dreadful. Chapter 2090 After a pause, Brian said again, ¡°I¡¯LL take you to a hotel for now. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head back to Wragos together, and I¡¯ll take you to your old therapist. ¡± She had been seeing her current therapist for a while, but there hadn¡¯t been any improvement in her condition, suggesting that the treatment might not be effective. He decided it would be best to consult a therapist who had previously treated her condition. If it turned out there was a serious problem with her mental health, he might have no choice but to consider psychiatric hospitalization. Noemi frowned and seemed resistant, but ultimately she didn¡¯t object. Brian then took her to the Owmale Hotel and booked a suite. He contacted a therapist he knew and set an appointment for the next afternoon. Seeing his mother rubbing her temples on the sofa, Brian¡¯s heart sank with sadness. He loosened a button on his shirt and sat beside her, taking her hand, ready for a heartfelt discussion. ¡°Mom, I know you mean well. You want me to be happy, right?¡± Noemi sped his hand in return. ¡°Son, I was just trying to rectify my past mistakes. I did everything for your best interest. ¡± Brian nodded and said, ¡°I get that. But you should know that being with Rosalynn makes me happy. If you truly want to make amends, please live your life and stay out of my marriage, okay?¡± Hearing this, Noemi¡¯s emotions surged once again. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Brian, Rosalynn isn¡¯t right for you. You¡¯ll be mocked if you stay with her! Please, listen to me. She needs to have an abortion. You two should get divorced!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as he said nothing, his intense gaze fixed on his mother. His deep eyes seemed to churn with a storm, mysterious and foreboding. Under his unrelenting stare, Noemi felt slightly guilty. Her head seemed to be hammered, splitting with pain. She rubbed her temples and pleaded, ¡°Brian, stop it. I have a headache. ¡± Disappointment flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes. He said with finality, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll say it for thest time. If you want me to continue recognizing you as my mother, you must stop hurting Rosalynn. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sever our ties. ¡± Noemi paused, looking up at him with a mix of anger and sorrow. ¡°Brian, ¡°Have a rest. I¡¯ll take you back to Wragos tomorrow. ¡± Brian stood up and left abruptly, the door mming shut behind him, the sound echoing painfully in Noemi¡¯s ears. She was struck by the reality that her son was on the brink of disowning her. What had she done? Had she nearly caused the death of her own grandchild? Why would shemit such a cruel act? Was she truly losing her mind? That couldn¡¯t be; she had been consistently medicated and under psychological care. Chapter 2091 A wave of panic swept over her. Hastily, she retrieved a bottle of anti-depressants from her bag and swallowed two pills to stabilize herself. Once calmer, she picked up her phone and texted her doctor. ¡°Doctor Huntley, I almost caused my daughter-inw to lose her baby. ¡± After a brief wait, the doctor replied, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I added something to her soup. ¡± ¡°Was the baby harmed?¡± ¡°No, fortunately, she didn¡¯t consume the soup and the baby is safe. ¡± She added with growing concern, ¡°Doc, I think my depression is worsening. ¡± After a moment, the doctor replied, ¡°You can continue with psychological guidance tomorrow. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Considering that Brian was taking her back to Wragos, Noemi responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t make it tomorrow. My son is taking me back to Wragos and insists I consult a new therapist there. ¡± Setting her phone aside, Noemi tried to settle her thoughts. Soon, her phone rang again. It was her doctor calling. ¡°Doctor Huntley,¡± she answered. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, we need¡­¡± Meanwhile, at the Moreno family vi, Lyndon had finished packing his belongings and was leaving. On his way out, his phone rang-it was Sheldon calling. Hearing the boy¡¯s voice softened the tense Lines around Lyndon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sheldon,¡± he greeted. ¡°Dad,e back right now! There¡¯s a dead mouse!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice quivered with fear. Lyndon¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Calm down and exin what happened. ¡± ¡°Someone sent a parcel, and there was a bloody mouse inside it. Tilda saw it and has been sick ever since!¡± Sheldon recounted the disturbing event. Chapter 2092 Someone sent a dead mouse to Tilda? Lyndon furrowed his brows in concern. ¡°I¡¯m on my way, he assured, ending the call. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. He immediately turned his car towards Tilda¡¯s ce. Upon reaching Tilda¡¯s apartment, before even ringing the doorbell, Lyndon noticed something rming on the wall-a word painted in red: ¡°DIE¡±. The message was stark, meant to intimidate. Lyndon¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. The threat at Tilda¡¯s doorstep and the gruesome parcel were no mere pranks. He sensed a deeper menace. Lyndon didn¡¯t waste any time and pressed the doorbell. The door opened shortly after. ¡°Mr. Fernandez. ¡± Elma was at the door, with Sheldon trailing behind. ¡°Dad. ¡± ¡°Elma,¡± Lyndon acknowledged, nodding at her while patting Sheldon¡¯s head. ¡°Come inside quickly. ¡± Sheldon grabbed his hand and led him in. In the living room, Tilda sat on the sofa, a cup in her hand. Her face looked pale. ¡°Tilda, dad is here. ¡± Tilda, startled, looked at Lyndon and asked without thinking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Before Lyndon could answer, Sheldon chimed in, ¡°I got a little scared, so I called him toe. ¡± Why had Sheldon felt the need to do that? Tilda started to say something but stopped, remembering the dead mouse. ¡°Where is it?¡± Lyndon asked directly. Elma pointed towards the door. ¡°I put it in the garbage bag. ¡± Lyndon followed her pointed finger to the ck garbage bag, knelt down, and carefully untied it. Inside, he found a shoebox. When he opened it, he saw a bloody, crushed mouse. The body was so mangled it made everyone queasy. Chapter 2093 Lyndon frowned and closed the shoebox. ¡°Did you contact the authorities?¡± he asked. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t,¡± Elma replied. Lyndon stood up, looking for a wet tissue. ¡°You should wash your hands first,¡± Tilda suggested from nearby. Lyndon nodded and headed to the bathroom. As he passed Tilda, he asked, ¡°Do you have a camera at your door? Did you see who left the parcel?¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°Yes. It was a little boy; he should be about six or seven years old. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon, surprised, continued towards the bathroom. ¡°A little boy? Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Tilda replied, following him. When they reached the bathroom, Tilda opened the door for him and turned on the faucet. They moved in sync. Lyndon nced at her as he washed his hands. ¡°Did someone write something on your door?¡± Tilda¡¯s face went pale again as she remembered the word ¡°DIE¡± painted in red. ¡°Yes. I saw it yesterday morning. Elma and I cleaned it off. ¡± Lyndon scrubbed his hands with soap. ¡°Did the camera catch the evildoer¡¯s face? Could you see who it was?¡± ¡°It was a man; he was wearing ck. But he had a hat and a mask. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡± Lyndon finished washing his hands and paused for a moment. Then he looked at Tilda. ¡°Someone is out to get you. ¡± Tilda swallowed hard. ¡°It seems that way. ¡± It was clear the mastermind¡¯s actions were meant to scare and warn her. But who could be holding a grudge against her? ¡°I¡¯LL get my assistant to look into it,¡± Lyndon said. Tilda nced at him, her mouth agape, wanting to refuse.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But she knew his connections could quickly uncover the truth. So she held her tongue. ¡°Which towel should I use?¡± Lyndon asked. Chapter 2094 Snapping out of her thoughts, Tilda handed him a towel. After drying his hands, Lyndon left the bathroom and asked Tilda to send him the surveince footage.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tilda sent the video right away. Lyndon received it and forwarded it to his assistant, urging him to investigate quickly. His calm, strong voice as he spoke to his assistant made everyone feel a bit more secure. His tall figure stood by the window, lookingmanding in the Light. His presence made the room feel less lonely. Tilda, standing nearby with Sheldon in her arms, watched silently. After instructing his assistant over the phone, Lyndon ended the call and turned to Tilda. ¡°My assistant has gone to check it out, so I advise you not to leave the premises for the next two days,¡± he cautioned. Concerned that the individual who had retaliated might resort to other means of pranks, he felt it best to exercise caution. Tilda nodded in acknowledgment, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± As silence enveloped the room once more, Lyndon nced at his watch and announced, ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. ¡± With all the arrangements being made, it was time for him to depart. ¡°Dad, can you stay tonight? I¡¯m a Little scared,¡± Sheldon implored, rushing to Lyndon and gripping his hand tightly. Lyndon arched an eyebrow, casting a questioning nce at Tilda. Did she want him to stay? Though he had no objections, he couldn¡¯t help but anticipate potential bacsh from Tilda. Tilda hesitated, expressing reluctance. ¡°Sheldon,e here. Don¡¯t bother Mr. Fernandez. Aren¡¯t you a brave young man? What is there to be afraid of?¡± Instead of obeying Tilda¡¯s call, Sheldon edged closer to Lyndon, his grip on Lyndon¡¯s hand tightening. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a little man, I¡¯m not yet grown up. I can still feel scared,¡± he reasoned earnestly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still young. If there are bad guys, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. I need my dad. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s maturity shone through his words. Tilda remained firm in her stance. ¡°I don¡¯t require anyone¡¯s protection. I can fend for myself,¡± she asserted confidently. The little boy blinked innocently, his gaze unwavering as he said frankly, ¡°But you were terrified by the dead mouse earlier and even retched. Tilda, you¡¯re scared too, right?¡± Tilda was left momentarily speechless. What a clever little boy! Did he really have to point that out? Chapter 2095 ¡°Mr. Fernandez is always busy and doesn¡¯t have much free time to spare. We shouldn¡¯t bother him,¡± Tilda interjected, reaching out to take Sheldon¡¯s hand. However, Sheldon quickly evaded her touch and instead sought refuge by hugging Lyndon¡¯s thigh. ¡°Dad, are you busy?¡± he inquired with wide-eyed innocence. Lyndon met Sheldon¡¯s gaze, his expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m not busy,¡± he responded. ¡°Then, can you stay with us tonight?¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice held a childish plea, his eyes brimming with longing as he clung to Lyndon¡¯s leg. Lyndon¡¯s heart melted at the sight. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have anywhere else to stay tonight, so it would be nice if I could stay here,¡± he admitted, casting a nce at Tilda. Having left the Moreno family household, he truly had nowhere else to go. Tilda was at a loss for words. How could he find himself homeless? It seemed utterly absurd. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, this is a small apartment, and we don¡¯t have a guest room for you,¡± Tilda responded, her tone tinged with exasperation. Lyndon arched an eyebrow, exchanging a nce with Sheldon. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Tilda, I can give my bed to Dad,¡± the little boy interjected eagerly, his eyes darting between Lyndon and Tilda. Tilda shot him a pointed re. ¡°And where will you sleep if you give him your bed? You¡¯re not a baby anymore, so you can¡¯t sleep with me,¡± she retorted firmly. ¡®s BunnyBookeryExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sheldon blinked innocently, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips. ¡°I can sleep with Dad,¡± he suggested with a grin. Tilda sighed in exasperation, ncing at Lyndon¡¯s towering frame. ¡°Sheldon, your bed is meant for children. It¡¯s too small for both of you. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m small enough to fit with Dad,¡± Sheldon insisted, turning to Lyndon with a pleading expression. ¡°Dad, would you like to share my bed with me?¡± Lyndon chuckled softly, amused by Sheldon¡¯s persistence. Before he could respond, Sheldon continued, his voice eager, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s winter now, and it¡¯s getting chilly. Plus, I¡¯m like a Little heater! Tilda calls me her little heater! If you sleep with me, I can keep you warm all night long. ¡± A hint of amusement danced in Lyndon¡¯s eyes as he nced at Tilda, who was amused by Sheldon¡¯s words. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I can always sleep on the sofa,¡± he offered with a shrug. Lyndon was indeed intended to stay for the night. Before Tilda could retort, Elma, standing beside her, eagerly asked, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Lyndon replied. Chapter 2096 ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten either. Would you like to join us?¡± Elma offered with a smile. Lyndon nced at Sheldon, who was looking at him with hopeful eyes, and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°I¡¯LL get the table ready,¡± Elma said. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Lyndon, followed by a grinning Sheldon, headed to the dining room, ignoring Tilda¡¯s gaze. Watching his tall, straight back, Tilda remembered the first time he hade here. They had argued about parenting, and he had boldly suggested marriage. But this time, he acted as if he were at home. Tilda felt a mild headacheing on. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Tilda,e here,¡± Sheldon called, seated next to Lyndon. Snapping back to reality, Tilda adjusted her sses and was about to sit opposite them when Sheldon patted the chair beside him. ¡°Sit next to me,¡± he said, smiling. Tilda nced at Lyndon, who was sitting on Sheldon¡¯s other side, and inwardly groaned. The little boy seemed to want both of them by his side. Despite her internalints, Tilda sat next to Sheldon. Sheldon¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Elma handed out the tes and forks, and Tilda began to prepare soup for Sheldon as was her habit. ¡°Tilda, let Dad get me some soup,¡± Sheldon interjected. Tilda paused, momentarily speechless. He wouldn¡¯t even let herdle the soup for him? Reluctantly, she stopped what she was doing, feeling slightly aggrieved. Lyndon, unbothered, filled a bowl of soup for Sheldon. ¡°Dad, please get Tilda a bowl of soup too,¡± Sheldon chirped. Lyndon raised an eyebrow and looked at him, making no move toply. ¡°No, I can get it myself,¡± Tilda said with a forced smile. Sheldon nced at Tilda and remarked, ¡°Tilda, you must be cold and scared today. You should ask Dad to get you a bowl of ¡®love soup¡¯ to warm you up. ¡± Chapter 2097 Tilda was at a loss for words. Love soup! This little boy is too cheeky! As she was about to respond, she heard Sheldon nudging Lyndon, ¡°Dad, hurry up! You¡¯re a man. You should take care of thedies. ¡± Lyndon, amused by his son¡¯s earnestness, didn¡¯t hesitate and served Tilda a bowl of soup. Unable to refuse in front of Sheldon, Tilda epted the bowl with a thanks. Lyndon simply smiled in response. Sheldon beamed, sitting between Lyndon and Tilda, feeling content as if they were a family. ¡°Dad, Tilda can¡¯t reach the food in front of you.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Could you help her?¡± Sheldon continued to direct the scene. Lyndon, after a sip of his soup, obligingly ced some food in Tilda¡¯s bowl. Before Sheldon could issue anothermand, Tilda quickly scooped up some soup and offered it to him. ¡°Can you eat quietly now?¡± Sheldon grinned mischievously. ¡°Tilda, you look really scared. How can I eat if my mouth is shut?¡± Tilda was speechless. You little rascal! Full of clever retorts. ¡°Just eat your food!¡± she insisted. After taking a gulp of soup, Sheldon used his innocent logic, ¡°Tilda, didn¡¯t you say I should eat slowly and carefully?¡± Tilda chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve also told you not to talk while eating. ¡± Sheldon nced at Lyndon and exined, ¡°But Dad is a guest. If we don¡¯t talk, he might feel ufortable. I want him to feel at home. ¡± Tilda was left speechless. She knew she couldn¡¯t outwit him! She conceded defeat! Watching the trio interact, Elma¡¯s smile grew wider. Chapter 2098 She was thoroughly pleased with how well they all meshed together. What a lovely family scene. But one question lingered in her mind-why hadn¡¯t Tilda revealed Sheldon¡¯s true identity to Lyndon? When Brian returned to the Morenos¡¯ house, he knew Rosalynn was tending to Teddy in the deputy building of the vi, so he made his way over. Teddyy in her doghouse, asionally casting nces at Rosalynn. Quietly, Rosalynn sat beside her, gently stroking her fur. She knew she should thank Teddy for suffering in her ce. Otherwise, she might have experienced a miscarriage¡­ Rosalynn murmured softly, ¡°Teddy, I¡¯m sorry for what you went through today. Don¡¯t be disheartened by the miscarriage, okay? You will have another chance to expect your baby. ¡± Teddy closed her eyes, seemingly content with Rosalynn¡¯s touch, emitting a soft hum in response. As Brian entered, a hint of apology flickered in his eyes upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words. He swiftly approached her, enveloping her in his arms and nting a tender kiss on her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did today¡¯s incident scare you?¡± Rosalynn paused, brushing the dust off her hands before turning to face him. Brian seemed weary, and she realized the day¡¯s events had taken a toll on him as well. With a sigh, she walked over to the sink. ¡°Have you arranged for Noemi¡¯s amodation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian confirmed. ¡°I took her to the Owmale Hotel. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll escort her back to Wragos and arrange for her to see the psychologist she used to see. ¡± As Rosalynn washed her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you also suspect she¡¯s dealing with mental health issues?¡± The events of the day had been jarring, prompting Rosalynn to consider if Noemi¡¯s troubles extended beyond mere depression. ¡°Yes. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained serious.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll consult the psychologist tomorrow and see what they have to say. If my mother¡¯s mental state is indeed concerning, I¡¯ll arrange for her to receive treatment at a psychiatric hospital. ¡± Rosalynn stopped washing her hands and shut off the tap as Brian fetched a tissue from his pocket to dry her hands. Gazing at his handsome features, Rosalynn pondered silently before finally speaking. ¡°Did she give any reason for believing our child wasn¡¯t yours?¡± Brian recounted, ¡°She imed to have witnessed you and Lyndon meetingte at night on multiple asions. A few days ago, when you and Lyndon didn¡¯t return overnight, she concluded the child couldn¡¯t be mine. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened slightly at this revtion. ¡°Just because of that?¡± she echoed incredulously. Brian nodded in agreement. ¡°I find it hard to believe myself. While my mother can be stubborn, this level of irrationality seems out of character for her. ¡± Actually, Rosalynn shared the same sentiment. Chapter 2099 Such behavior seemed beyond the realm of normalcy, hinting at deeper underlying issues. But Noemi had appeared perfectly normal recently. Could Noemi¡¯s sudden outburst be triggered solely by witnessing her and Lyndon together on several asions? ¡°Well, let me handle it. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much,¡± Brian reassured Rosalynn as he held her close and gently caressed her belly. He felt grateful that nothing dreadful urred to their baby, fervently hoping for the safety and well-being of their child. Rosalynn snapped out of her thoughts and nced at Brian¡¯s slender fingers, her red Lips pursed. Fortunately, she did not consume the soup that Noemi had spiked. Otherwise, she shuddered to consider the ramifications for their future. ¡°Brian, shouldn¡¯t you do something to make it up to Teddy?¡± Rosalynn suggested, acknowledging Teddy¡¯s role in having suffered for her. Brian appeared momentarily stunned before nodding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s only fair,¡± he agreed. With a yful roll of her eyes, Rosalynn proposed, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you stay here and keep Teddypany tonight?¡± Brian¡¯s expression faltered at the suggestion. Spend the night with a dog? Observing his reaction, Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem reluctant to do so. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Brian realized he had to make amends for his mother¡¯s actions, particrly since they had impacted Teddy. ¡°Honey, I do want to make it up to her. How about this? I¡®1l purchase more toys for her,¡± he suggested, attempting to offer an alternative solution. ¡°You¡¯re shallow,¡± Rosalynn countered. ¡°Materialpensation isn¡¯t as valuable as emotional support. Teddy has just suffered a Loss. She needs our care and affection. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think she¡¯s particrly fond of me,¡± Brian admitted. ¡°She¡¯s never been too keen on me. ¡± ¡°Why do you think that is? You can¡¯t just ignore her,¡± Rosalynn pointed out. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s because she¡¯s jealous of me!¡± Brian retorted with a grin. Rosalynn was left speechless by his response. Meanwhile, in the Century Silk Vis, after dinner, Lyndon retired to his car to retrieve his suitcase and carried it upstairs. Tilda was surprised. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, what are you doing here?¡± Lyndon exined, ¡°As I mentioned, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay tonight. ¡± Pausing for a moment, Tilda tentatively asked, ¡°Are you supposed to be on a business trip tonight?¡± Chapter 2100 She found it hard to believe that Lyndon couldn¡¯t find himself a ce to stay. And his suitcase suggested that he was headed for a business trip. Then, unexpectedly, Sheldon had called him, asking him to stay. Lyndon arched an eyebrow, ying along with her assumption. ¡°Yes, I was supposed to go on a business trip. I came straight here after Sheldon said something happened. ¡± Tilda¡¯s fingers curled up slightly, a look of apology in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your work. We¡¯re okay now. You don¡¯t need to worry about Sheldon. You should continue with your ns. ¡± Seeing the apology in Tilda¡¯s eyes, Lyndon continued jesting. ¡°The boarding time has passed. I haven¡¯t changed my flight, so I can¡¯t leave tonight. ¡± Upon hearing this, Tilda adjusted her sses and made a decision. ¡°Then you can stay in my room tonight. ¡± He had dyed his business trip for her personal matter, and she felt it would be rude to have him sleep on the sofa. As Tilda turned to walk into the bedroom, Lyndon was briefly stunned. ¡°No, thanks!¡± he called out after her. He had only been joking and hadn¡¯t expected her to take him so seriously. Tilda ignored him and proceeded to prepare the bed. Emerging from the bathroom, Sheldon ran up to Lyndon, eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°Dad, I heard Tilda offer you her room for the night. Are you going to share a bed?¡± Lyndon burst outughing at the innocent question. He lifted Sheldon up and yfully flicked his forehead. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not the case.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Sheldon rubbed his forehead. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not proactive enough,¡± he used. Lyndon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you nned to have Tilda as your girlfriend? Why haven¡¯t you seeded yet? There seems to be Limited progress in your rtionship. ¡± So that was it! Chapter 2101 Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but be amused. Actually, he was using Sheldon as a pretext to approach Tilda. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve set up a chance for you today. You should seize it,¡± Sheldon said sweetly. Lyndon smiled and hoisted him up, heading toward the children¡¯s room. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on your studies. Have you mastered the program I taught youst time?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Unsatisfied with the change in topic, Sheldon pinched Lyndon¡¯s ear. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t change the subject. Do you hear me? Well, you should push Tilda against the wall, hug her, and stroke her head!¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± ¡°I saw it in Tilda¡¯s script,¡± Sheldon revealed. Lyndon frowned. ¡°That¡¯s meant for young people. ¡± Sheldon touched his face and reasoned, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re young! Can¡¯t you be a little more proactive? It¡¯s sad that at my young age, I have to worry about you two adults. ¡± Lyndon was rendered speechless. Where did this little boy pick up such ideas?This is from N?velDrama.Org. He was really something else! Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Elma was helping Tilda change the bedding. ¡°Elma, I¡¯LL sleep with you tonight,¡± Tilda dered. ¡°Okay,¡± Elma replied, smoothing out the bed sheets with a smile. ¡°Mr. Fernandez is really a good man. He rushed over just because of a phone call. We could use a man like that around the house. ¡± Her implication was clear-she hoped Tilda would consider epting Lyndon. Silently, Tilda gathered the old bedding and carried it to theundry room. As she passed by the children¡¯s room, she overheard the conversation between Lyndon and Sheldon. ¡°Well done, you are a pleasure to teach,¡± Lyndon praised. Sheldon smirked. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m a genius!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get overconfident. This is just the beginning. ¡± Chapter 2102 ¡°Dad, if you lived here, I would learn much faster. ¡± Tilda listened quietly as they engaged in light conversation. She could sense the anticipation in Sheldon¡¯s voice. She clutched the sheet and quilt tightly and pressed her Lips together. This was likely what they called kinship. Sheldon inherited Lyndon¡¯s good character and epted him as a father immediately. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could keep this secret forever. If not, what should she do? Feeling slightly annoyed, she hurried to theundry room and tossed the sheets and quilt into the washing machine. After some time, she heard footsteps behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give up the bedroom for me. I can sleep on the sofa. ¡± Lyndon entered theundry room and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You helped me. It would be impolite to let a guest sleep on the sofa,¡± Tilda came to herself and replied. Lyndon wished to admit that he had Lied. He had no intention of going on a business trip today. Yet he refrained from speaking.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He feared that Tilda would be angered by the truth. ¡°What about you? Where will you sleep?¡± he inquired. ¡°I will sleep with Elma,¡± Tilda responded, retrieving a fresh towel and toiletries from the closet. ¡°These are for you. ¡± Lyndon epted them with gratitude. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Tilda nced at him. ¡°While you have my room, I hope you¡¯ll refrain from touching my belongings. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can control my actions, but perhaps not my curiosity. If there¡¯s anything I shouldn¡¯t see, please remove it promptly. ¡± Tilda met his gaze. ¡°I have no secrets in my room. Just don¡¯t go snooping around like a mouse. ¡± She jokingly reminded him to behave like a gentleman! Her words were quite articte. Chapter 2103 Observing Tilda leave, Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but smile. After ying with Sheldon in the children¡¯s room, Tilda prepared to guide him to the shower.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Time is passing. Let¡¯s head to the shower,¡± she suggested. Recently, Sheldon insisted on managing his showers independently. He mentioned that it was a matter of etiquette. She found it amusing andplied with his request. However, she consistently disregarded his protest and continued to assist him with his cleanliness once a week. And during these instances, Sheldon surprisingly found great enjoyment in the experience. Each time, he found himself lingering in the bathtub for an extended period. Today, once again, was the day she aided him in his shower routine. However, he refused her help. ¡°Tilda, take a break today. I¡¯ll enlist Dad¡¯s help for cleaning my back,¡± Sheldon remarked with a smile before darting out. Tilda paused, clutching Sheldon¡¯s clothes, her jealousy intensifying with each passing moment. They say daughters are outgoing; she mused, assuming sons were the same. Today, she wouldn¡¯t have to carry out any maternal duties! Sheldon had shifted his focus to his father! Drawing in a deep breath, Tilda gathered Sheldon¡¯s clothes and exited his room. Meanwhile, Sheldon held Lyndon¡¯s hand, approaching her with each step. Observing her discontented expression, Sheldon rolled his eyes and shed a grin. ¡°Tilda, your daily care for me is undoubtedly challenging. I¡¯ve arranged for a reliable assistant for you. Does this gesture touch you?¡± Tilda was at a loss for words. He sounded like she should be thanking him! ¡°This shampoo belongs to Sheldon. And this is the body wash. Please take care not to let the suds get into his ears or eyes while assisting with his hair wash. ¡± Tilda entered the bathroom and cautioned Lyndon. Chapter 2104 Listening to Tilda¡¯s persistent nagging, Lyndon raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t take good care of Sheldon?¡± Tilda flicked a nce at him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon had slender, attractive hands, and an air of nobility with a hint of arrogance. How could she be confident that he, a grown man who had never Lifted a finger around the house and had no experience with children, could handle taking care of one? ¡°Tilda, rx. I can teach Dad. He¡¯s a genius, just like me. He can pick anything up in a sh,¡± Sheldon cut in. The little boy even boasted of his own genius status. Tilda found herself smiling at their two bright faces. Looking between them, she pursed her lips. ¡°Well, Mr. Fernandez,¡± she said finally, turning away, ¡°thank you. ¡± While she didn¡¯t want them to discover that they were rted by blood, Lyndon was, after all, Sheldon¡¯s biological father. Lyndon hadn¡¯t been there for Sheldon since his birth, but maybe today he could start fulfilling his role as a father. After Tilda left, Sheldon held up his arms. ¡°Dad, can you help me take off my clothes?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery In truth, Sheldon could manage on his own, but with Lyndon around, he was milking the opportunity. Without a word, Lyndon helped him undress. Soon, the little boy stood naked. Shyly, Sheldon threw himself into Lyndon¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, hurry and get me in the tub!¡± Lyndon fought back augh. He picked up the little boy and gently ced him in the bathtub. Then, he pulled up a small stool and sat down. Sshing happily in the water, Sheldon looked at Lyndon, still perfectly dressed. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you join me?¡± Lyndon raised his eyebrows. ¡°No thanks,¡± he replied. ¡°Why not? We¡¯re both men! Don¡¯t be shy. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s innocent logic brought a smile to Lyndon¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not used to bathing with others,¡± he exined. ¡°But I¡¯m your son. ¡± ¡°No,¡± Lyndon said firmly. Sheldon sputtered, about to protest, but Lyndon cut him off, ¡°What would you like me to do next?¡± Pouting slightly, Sheldon pointed at his head. ¡°Well, you can help me wash my hair. ¡± Lyndon took the shampoo, squirted a small amount into his palm, and dampened Sheldon¡¯s hair before starting tother it up. Sheldon tilted his head back slightly, squinting. This was a first for Lyndon. A strange sense of novelty and aplishment bubbled within him. It felt¡­ paternal, like a father bathing his son. Sheldon reveled in the pampering, reminding Lyndon asionally, ¡°Dad, water is getting in my ears! Please wipe it off. Oh no, the bubbles are getting in my eyes!¡± Lyndon initially thought bathing a child would be simple. He began calmly, but the little boy¡¯s constant chirping soon flustered him. When Sheldon protested in a childish voice about water sshing on his face, Lyndon blurted out, ¡°Are you a sparrow? You¡¯re making so much noise!¡± The little boy, wiping the mist from his face with a chubby hand, red at him with wide eyes. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s rude! If you make a mistake, admit it and take criticism! Or I¡¯ll tell Tilda what you did!¡± Lyndon was speechless. He envisioned Tilda¡¯s usatory stare, scolding him for his blunders. A wave of inexplicable guilt washed over him. It felt like the guilt of a husband expecting a lecture from his wife. Shaking off his thoughts, Lyndon looked at Sheldon and begged for mercy. ¡°Alright, alright, I apologize. Your criticism is noted. How about I take care of those bubbles next?¡± Chapter 2105 Sheldon raised his chin slightly and behaved in a grown-up manner. ¡°You need to support my head with one hand and wash my hair with the other. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Lyndon chuckled and followed Sheldon¡¯s instructions. Sheldon closed his eyes, savoring the feel of the water. Yet, he couldn¡¯t keep quiet. ¡°Dad, make sure you take care of me so I can say nice things about you to Tilda and make her like you more. ¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. Thanks but no thanks! After bathing the little troublemaker, Lyndon was drenched in sweat. He realized that looking after a child was no small task. ¡°So, should I grab a towel to dry you off next?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon was about to fetch a towel. Sheldon mischievously raised his hand and sshed water from the bathtub at Lyndon. Just as Lyndon stood, he got doused from his waist to his abdomen. Sheldon giggled and said, ¡°Dad, it looks like you peed! Why don¡¯t you hop in the shower? Otherwise, Tilda mightugh at you!¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. What a naughty kid! He momentarily considered giving Sheldon a Light reprimand. Meanwhile, Tilda was anxiously pacing in the corridor. Lyndon and Sheldon should have been done by now. Why were they still inside? Just as she was about to press her ear against the door to listen, it suddenly swung open. Tilda was caught off guard and nearly collided with Lyndon. She quickly grabbed the door frame to stop herself from stumbling forward. Then, she took two steps back and adjusted her sses to y it off. She inquired, ¡°Are you all done?¡± Lyndon brushed the water stains off his trousers with his fingers and said, ¡°Please help Sheldon get dressed. Chapter 2106 His pants were soaked, so he needed to change them first. Tilda initially didn¡¯t notice the water stains, but Lyndon¡¯s actions drew her attention to them. She burst outughing when she saw his predicament. ¡°How did you get like this?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression soured as he stepped closer and asked, ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡± His sudden closeness made Tilda¡¯s heart race. She avoided his gaze and quickly stepped back, trying to appear unfazed. ¡°Did Sheldon do this?¡± Lyndon replied, ¡°Who else could it be? Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. Sheldon really messed him up big time. Seeing him stare silently, Tilda adjusted her sses and suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re already wet, you might as well shower. I¡¯ll clear out the bathtub for you. ¡± She then walked past him into the bathroom. Lyndon stayed quiet. He didn¡¯t change his trousers but grabbed clean clothes and prepared to shower. Inside the bathroom, Tilda was drying Sheldon off, getting him into his pajamas, and giving him a yful spank. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Little monkey, didn¡¯t you tell him to wash you? Why are you being so naughty?¡± Sheldon rubbed his bottom and, detecting the reprimand in Tilda¡¯s voice, giggled and hugged her. ¡°Because Dad isn¡¯t as gentle as you. Consider it his punishment. ¡± Well, Sheldon was really good at getting her to soften up her attitude with the words he was saying.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tilda yfully pinched his nose and said, ¡°How can you y a prank on him?¡± Sheldon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s called being clever!¡± Tildaughed out loud. Who did this kid take after in terms of personality? It was certainly not her! She sighed, ¡°Head out on your own. ¡± Chapter 2107 Blinking hisrge eyes, Sheldon asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°You got his clothes all wet. Doesn¡¯t he need a shower now? I¡¯ll clear out the bathtub for him,¡± Tilda exined as she cleaned the bathtub.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sheldon shed a grin. ¡°Tilda, you are so considerate. ¡± Speechless, Tilda whirled around to face Sheldon, her re hot. Sheldon giggled and scurried out with his short legs. Lyndon stood in the hallway, holding a pile of clothes. Sheldon beamed up at him. ¡°Dad, you have to thank me! Tilda wouldn¡¯t be cleaning the bathtub for you without me. ¡± Lyndon chuckled, bending down to gently pinch Sheldon¡¯s soft cheek. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t catch a cold now. Go get some sleep. ¡± Sheldon grinned. ¡°Okay, Dad! You and Tilda worked well together in taking good care of me. ¡± Lyndon was speechless. In the bathroom, Tilda filled the tub and straightened things up. Stepping out, she called to Lyndon, ¡°The shower¡¯s free. ¡± Lyndon nodded curtly and headed into the bathroom. Tilda walked to the children¡¯s room. Sheldon sat obediently on his bed, engrossed in a book. ¡°Still want a bedtime story tonight?¡± Tilda asked casually. ¡°Definitely,¡± he replied sweetly. Tilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Lyndon to tell it?¡± Sheldon looked up, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°Tilda, are you jealous? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still my favorite. ¡± Tilda let out augh. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I do love you,¡± Sheldon insisted. His sweet voice improved her mood. Tilda grabbed a hair dryer and dried his hair, then gently coaxed him to sleep. Chapter 2108 Sheldon, still buzzing with excitement, kept his eyes squeezed shut but his eyelids flickered. ¡°Not quite ready for sleep yet, are you?¡± Tilda asked yfully. Sheldon peeked at her. ¡°Tilda, can you ask Dad to tell the story?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but snort. Even the sweet words of Little boys could not be trusted, it seemed! ¡°Alright. ¡± Tilda nodded. Pushing down the flicker of jealousy, she stood and left the room. Well, it was time for Lyndon to step up to his fatherly duties, she mused. Lyndon had finished showering and stood in the living room, a ck robe draped over him. Elma poured him a ss of water. His hair, slightly damp, flopped across his forehead, softening his usual arrogant air. Tilda met his gaze briefly, then looked away. ¡°Mr. Fernandez,¡± she said politely, ¡°Sheldon wants you to tell him a bedtime story. ¡± Lyndon took a few sips of water. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda said. Lyndon nced at her, but Tilda kept her eyes downcast. Only when he was out of sight did she slowly raise them. Elma had been smiling ever since Lyndon showed up. ¡°Mr. Fernandez is so patient with children. He¡¯ll make a wonderful husband and father someday. ¡± There Elma went again, singing Lyndon¡¯s praises. Tilda pursed her lips and walked towards the kitchen, grabbing a ss of water. Elma¡¯s words might hold truth, but epting Lyndon was another story entirely. Gulping down half the ss in one go, Tilda took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower. ¡± Elma watched her go, a sigh escaping her Lips. She wasn¡¯t sure why Tilda was keeping the truth hidden, but she held onto the hope that Tilda woulde around eventually. Chapter 2109 Lyndon entered the room to find Sheldon waiting expectantly in bed. Sheldon grinned as Lyndon approached and patted the spot beside him. ¡°Dad, bedtime story time!¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°Did you, by any chance, fart under the covers?¡± Sheldon froze, then burst into giggles. ¡°No way! Farts are stinky. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Seems you¡¯d be willing to endure a little stink for a prank,¡± Lyndon teased. Sheldon giggled again. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m not convinced,¡± Lyndon countered. Undeterred, Sheldon threw back the covers and gestured for Lyndon to join him. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t! Smell if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s just my nice, clean nket in here!¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, a faint smile ying on his lips as he caught a whiff of the sweet, milky scent clinging to the sheets. He decided to hold off on any teasing for now. Sitting beside Sheldon on the bed, Lyndon received a wide grin.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sheldon smirked. ¡°See, Dad? I wasn¡¯t lying! Doesn¡¯t my bed smell good?¡± Lyndon chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. Now lie down. ¡± Sheldon readily obeyed, settling down beside him. ncing around the room, Lyndon spotted a collection of children¡¯s books. ¡°What story would you like tonight?¡± he asked. ¡°Tarzan!¡± was the enthusiastic reply. Lyndon hummed, picking up a colorful picture book. He began reading in a soothing voice, the gentle rumble adding a touch of masculine charm. Sheldony nestled beside him, blinking his big eyes and asionally peeking at the pictures. Lyndon¡¯s scent was different than Tilda¡¯s. He really liked it! If only Lyndon coulde every day to tell him stories. Lost in the story, Sheldon barely noticed when his breathing slowed and sleep began to im him. Lyndon finally stopped with a light cough, his throat parched from talking. Chapter 2110 Taking care of a child was harder than it looked, he mused. His thoughts drifted to Tilda¡¯s frail figure. Was this her daily routine? He couldn¡¯t help but feel a newfound respect for Tilda. Even though she was single, she looked like she managed it all so effortlessly. There was an undeniable maternal aura about her, a quiet kindness that shone through. Gently pulling the covers over Sheldon, Lyndon tucked him in before tiptoeing out of the room. It was silent outside, indicating Tilda had likely retired to Elma¡¯s room. He headed towards the master bedroom.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned on the light and looked around. Her room was tidy and unchanged since hisst visit. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he ran a hand across the fresh bedsheets, a subtle feminine fragrance lingering in the air. It was pleasant. After a moment of quiet contemtion, Lyndon switched on hisptop and got to work on some files. He finally shut down and crawled into bed close to midnight. ¡®s BunnyBookery The night was cool, moonlight filtering through the gaps in the curtains, casting silvery patterns on the floor. Curled up under the covers, Lyndon found himself slowly drifting off to sleep. He dreamt about a woman lying beneath him, a strong desire to make love with her overwhelming him. She moaned under him, her voice repeatedly begging him to stop. But her pleas fell on deaf ears as the lust to taste every inch of her body consumed him. He carried on heedlessly, one thrust at a time. It was only after he was satisfied that he released her, raining kisses on the woman¡¯s tear-stained eyes. Tears kept streaming down the woman¡¯s face, and a primal urge to see her clearly, to offer her somefort, red within him. He strained to open his eyes. The face that greeted him was¡­ A jolt of weightlessness jolted him awake, eyes snapping open. The room was shrouded in darkness, pierced only by slivers of white light filtering through the curtains. Lyndon sat up, stunned as he registered the erection below. His face darkened. He felt a wave of embarrassment creeping in. Chapter 2111 He rubbed his eyes, momentarily speechless. It was a wet dream¡­ an actual wet dream. And the woman with him¡­ was Tilda! The absurdity of it all hit him. He¡¯d always prided himself on his self-control. Rosanna was the only woman he¡¯d ever been with. She was the love of his life. Their first time together was etched in his memory, and that was exactly how the dream had unfolded. But why was it Tilda instead? Was it the unfamiliar scent of her perfume clinging to the room that made his mind wander? Lyndon winced as his temples throbbed. He kept his eyes shut, waiting for the pain to fade. After a moment, he licked his dry lips and got out of bed. He grabbed clean underwear from his suitcase and headed out for a drink of water. Meanwhile, Tilda yawned as she left Elma¡¯s room, drowsily making her way to the children¡¯s room to check on Sheldon. Without her sses, Tilda¡¯s vision was blurry, and she moved forward in a sleepy haze. Lyndon was walking through the living room when they identally collided. ¡°Watch out!¡± Lyndon caught her just in time. His breath brushed her face, startling her into a scream. Worried she might wake Sheldon and Elma, Lyndon swiftly covered her mouth. Tilda¡¯s wide eyes reflected her shock and confusion. She struggled free from his grip and instinctively pped him hard across the face. The p left Lyndon momentarily stunned and snapped Tilda out of her panic. She clutched her pajamas tightly and backed away, eyes wide with fear.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why¡­ why did you cover my mouth?¡± Lyndon¡¯s cheek throbbed from the hit. Seeing her using look, he tried to find the right words. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s almost midnight. Do you want to wake the whole family?¡± Chapter 2112 Tilda¡¯s breathing slowed as she began to calm down. She turned on the living room light, her voice softening with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Without my sses, I thought there was a thief in the house. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her pale face, Lyndon decided not to argue. Instead, he inquired, ¡°Were you getting some water?¡± Tilda shook her head. ¡°No, I was checking if Sheldon had kicked off his quilt. ¡± Lyndon nodded and left it at that. He rubbed his burning cheek with slender fingers and walked to the water dispenser. Tilda had given him quite a p on the cheek. His face was definitely going to swell from that. Tilda took a deep breath and hurried to the children¡¯s room. Sheldon was fast asleep, his quilt kicked off. She gently tucked him back in and slipped out of the room. By then, Lyndon had finished his water and was heading to his room. Tilda nced at him. Even without her sses, she could see the clear palm print on his cheek. She bit her lower lip. Seeing him about to enter his room, she called out, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡± Lyndon paused and turned. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get some ointment for your face,¡± Tilda said. Lyndon hesitated. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°No, you need it. ¡± Tilda quickly walked to Elma¡¯s room, not giving him a chance to refuse. He could tell she was headstrong. With a sigh, Lyndon went to the living room and sat on the sofa, waiting. Tilda put on her sses and came out with a medicine box. She sat beside him, opened the box, and handed him a tube of ointment. ¡°Here you go,¡± she said. Chapter 2113 Lyndon looked at her. ¡°You expect me to apply it myself?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Tilda asked. Lyndon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can¡¯t see my face. ¡± This wasn¡¯t what he expected. ¡®s BunnyBookery He thought she might apply the ointment for him. After all, she had caused this, and she had suggested the ointment. ¡°Spare me a moment,¡± Tilda said. She got up and fetched a mirror from Elma¡¯s room. ¡°Now you can apply the ointment on your own. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon was speechless. Lyndon picked up the ointment and gently applied a small amount to his face. The soothing coolness relieved the burn on his skin. As he looked into the mirror, hemented, ¡°This ointment works really well. ¡± Tilda watched him, slightly mesmerized by his attractive face, her lips slightly pursed. Memories briefly shed through her mind. In the vividness of spring, a man sat beneath a cherry tree in full bloom, his knee bent, offering a smile to the woman next to him. The woman, smiling sweetly, offered him a piece of fruit. A breeze swept by, swirling the pink and white cherry blossoms in a floral flurry. He drew her close and kissed her, their moment filled with tenderness and romance¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyndon, noticing her gaze, looked at Tilda with concern. Her eyes were a bit red, her expression tinged with sadness. Tilda snapped back to reality, quickly shifting her gaze and adjusting her sses to y it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you feel better now? I¡¯m going to sleep then. ¡± With those words, she stood up and hurried toward Elma¡¯s bedroom. She hurried along, almost like she was escaping. Chapter 2114 Lyndon watched her leave, his eyes narrowing in thought. She seemed to shy away from his touch. The way she nced at him before hinted that she was remembering something. Was Tilda hiding some secret? Could it possibly involve him? Lyndon pondered. The night was eerily silent, amplifying the solitude, and memories from his recent dream shed through Lyndon¡¯s mind. He frowned slightly, quietly put the ointment back into the medicine box, and then fetched a nket from the bedroom before settling on the sofa. He couldn¡¯t sleep in Tilda¡¯s room, concerned about experiencing more intense dreams. Even though it had only been a dream, he felt as if he had offended her. He turned over and closed his eyes. Unexpectedly, the image of Tilda¡¯s slim figure invaded his thoughts. He scowled and muttered a curse under his breath. This was ridiculous; he must be feeling lonely! The following morning, Elma awoke to find Lyndon already on the sofa, busy with work. She expressed her surprise. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, you¡¯re up early. ¡± Lyndon gave a small nod.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good morning, Elma. ¡± Truth be told, he had hardly slept the previous night. ¡°Just give me a minute. I¡¯ll start on breakfast right away,¡± Elma quickly offered. Lyndon was impressivelymitted. He appeared to be a genuinely decent man. Lyndon stayed on the sofa, continuing to sort through some paperwork. Soon after, Tilda also woke up. She was dressed in a floral house dress, her hair loosely draped over her shoulders. Upon seeing Lyndon working on the sofa, she hesitated for a moment. Chapter 2115 Remembering the events ofst night, her eyes flickered, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Good morning. ¡± ¡°Good morning. ¡± Their exchange wasposed and polite. Afterward, Tilda headed to the children¡¯s room. Sheldon typically needed to go to the bathroom around this time. He was slowly getting out of bed, still feeling groggy. Tilda smiled and approached him. ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Tilda, I need to pee,¡± Sheldon murmured as he snuggled against her neck. ¡°Okay. ¡± Tilda lifted him and took him to the bathroom. A thought crossed his mind, and he asked, ¡°Tilda, is Dad awake? Did he get up yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already up,¡± Tilda replied as she adjusted his pants. Sheldon shed a grin. ¡°I¡¯m going to find him. ¡± With that, he hurried out of the bathroom on his tiny legs. In the living room, Lyndon was still engrossed in his work on the sofa. ¡°Dad, good morning,¡± Sheldon greeted him with a smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing Sheldon¡¯s sweet voice, Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted warmly. Sheldon scrambled onto the sofa and snuggled close to him. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading a report,¡± Lyndon replied, his eyes briefly meeting Sheldon¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°Okay,¡± Sheldon responded, his attention quickly captured by the data analysis chart disyed on theputer screen. His big eyes widened as he tried to make sense of the figures. Noticing Sheldon¡¯s intense focus and silence, Lyndon¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in amusement. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re looking at?¡± Lyndon asked. Sheldon shook his head, his expression earnest. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does the chart mean? Chapter 2116 ¡°This shows thepany¡¯s profit and loss for this quarter,¡± Lyndon exined, pointing to various parts of the chart to help illustrate his point. Sheldon¡¯s eyes followed his hand. ¡°Oh. Does it mean that thepany has made a lot of money if this line is rising?¡± Sheldon¡¯s interest peaked as he pointed at a particr line on the screen. ¡°You could say that,¡± Lyndon affirmed, a proud smile forming as he observed Sheldon¡¯s interest. This little guy was not only gifted inputer programming, but also disyed business acumen. Lyndon knew that with the right guidance, Sheldon could truly be a business savant in the future. From a short distance away, Tilda watched the tender scene unfold between Lyndon and Sheldon. She pursed her lips slightly, observing their close bond. She noted how Sheldon clung to Lyndon with such affection. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Sheldon, don¡¯t disturb Mr. Fernandez¡¯s work. Go and wash your teeth,¡± Tilda called out, trying to be gentle yet firm. ¡°Okay,¡± Sheldon replied obediently. He turned to Lyndon with a responsible air. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to wash my face and brush my teeth, so my morning breath doesn¡¯t bother you. ¡± Lyndon chuckled at Sheldon¡¯s consideration. ¡°Wash carefully,¡± he encouraged with a warm smile.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sliding off the sofa, Sheldon grasped Tilda¡¯s hand and they started walking towards the bathroom. Along the way, Sheldon engaged her in light conversation. ¡°Tilda, did you sleep wellst night?¡± he asked, looking up at her with his bright eyes. ¡°Not bad,¡± Tilda responded, her voice softening a bit. ¡°I slept well too,¡± Sheldon continued cheerfully. ¡°Really? Weren¡¯t you too excited to fall asleep with Fernandez¡¯spany?¡± Tilda teased him Lightly. ¡°Oh, Tilda, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve told you that you are the only one I love most,¡± Sheldon replied with the earnestness that only a child could muster, leaving Tilda momentarily speechless. The morning sun streamed through the ss, bathing the Living room in a warm, golden light. As Lyndon listened to Sheldon¡¯s sweet voice, a profound sense of peace washed over him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile gently, soaking in the moment. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, breakfast is ready. You can have it now,¡± Elma called out, her voice tinged with concern that he might be hungry. Chapter 2117 Lyndon, still smiling, nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Sheldon,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Elma responded, her tone reflecting understanding and patience. As she watched Lyndon exude nobility, a sense of satisfaction grew within her. She wished he could be staying with them forever. Suddenly, Lyndon¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the serene morning. Picking it up, he recognized his assistant¡¯s number. ¡°Hello,¡± Lyndon answered. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I¡¯ve got some clues about what you asked me to investigate,¡± his assistant reported eagerly over the line.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon had tasked his assistant with investigating who had sent a dead mouse the previous day. His expression turned serious. ¡°What have you found out?¡± ¡°Do you remember Elmore, the man you had incarcerated?¡± the assistant inquired. Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he searched his memory. ¡°Elmore?¡± he repeated, struggling to ce the name. ¡°He¡¯s the one whomitted numerous illegal acts because of his connection to Franco,¡± the assistant rified, trying to jog Lyndon¡¯s memory. Lyndon¡¯s memory clicked into ce. He recalled a prior incident where Elmore¡¯s son had bullied Sheldon, and he had personally witnessed it. Acting on his protective instincts, he had ensured that Elmore faced legal consequences and sent him to prison. ¡°So he orchestrated this?¡± Lyndon asked, seeking confirmation. ¡°No, it was actually his brother-inw who orchestrated it,¡± his assistant rified. He continued, ¡°With Elmore in prison, his rtives have been impacted to some extent. His brother-inw¡¯s business depended heavily on Elmore¡¯s connections. After Elmore¡¯s incarceration, his business suffered significantly. ming Miss Larson for his downturn, he decided to retaliate by causing trouble. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression hardened as he processed the information. ¡°Hand over the evidence to the police and let them handle it,¡± he instructed firmly. ¡°Understood,¡± the assistant replied. After a brief pause, Lyndon added another directive. ¡°Also, arrange for bodyguards to protect Tilda and her family discreetly. ¡± ¡°Will do,¡± the assistant affirmed, ready to follow through on the protective measures. After Lyndon ended the call, Tilda and Sheldon emerged from the bathroom, ready to start their day. Chapter 2118 ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± Sheldon called out, beaming as he ran over. Lyndon smiled, shut hisptop, and took Sheldon¡¯s little hand as they headed to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ve resolved the issue from yesterday,¡± Lyndon informed Tilda. Tilda tensed up, remembering the dead mouse incident. She inquired, ¡°Who was responsible?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elmore¡¯s brother-inw. I¡¯ve handled it, and it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Lyndon assured her as he briefly outlined Elmore¡¯s connection. ¡®s BunnyBookery Tilda rxed and smiled in appreciation. ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lyndon replied casually and sat at the dining table. Beside him, Sheldon blinked hisrge, expressive eyes. ¡°Dad, does this mean you won¡¯t be staying with us anymore?¡± Lyndon was about to respond when Tilda interjected, ¡°Sheldon, we shouldn¡¯t inconvenience Mr. Fernandez any further. He has a lot of work to do. ¡± Tilda looked solemn. Sheldon started to say something but stopped, worried she might be upset, so he simply said, ¡°Okay. ¡± He felt torn inside. He even wished for troublemakers to stir things up again. If they did, Lyndon would be around more often. But if trouble arose, it would surely frighten Tilda. He didn¡¯t want Tilda to feel afraid. Yet he longed for Lyndon to be with them all the time. What a predicament. Deep down, he hoped Lyndon would win Tilda over soon, so Lyndon could be at their house every day. After breakfast, Lyndon prepared to depart. Sheldon seemed hesitant to let him go. Lyndon gently patted Sheldon¡¯s head, his heart softening. ¡°Call me if you need anything. ¡± Sheldon blinked hisrge eyes. ¡°What if there¡¯s no reason? Can I still call?¡± Chapter 2119 Lyndon Laughed. ¡°Of course. Call me anytime you like. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s spirits lifted, and he nodded energetically. ¡°I¡¯m off now,¡± Lyndon smiled. He grabbed his suitcase, gave a slight nod to Tilda and Elma, and walked out. ¡°Take care, Mr. Fernandez,¡± Elma called after him. The house fell silent once more. Without Lyndon, it felt emptier and colder. Tilda pressed her lips together and sighed, feeling a mix of relief. Just then, her phone rang. She looked at the screen and realized that the call was from the nurse at the hospital.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Miss Larson, your mother has woken up. ¡± At the Moreno family vi, after breakfast, Brian went upstairs to gather his things and get ready to leave. Rosalynn straightened his clothes for him. ¡°Are you taking Mom back to Wragos now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brian confirmed. After adjusting his outfit, Rosalynn paused, unsure what to say next. Brian observed her thoughtful expression and tenderly caressed her belly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress over these issues, darling. I¡¯ll handle everything. ¡± Rosalynn offered a smile and a nod. ¡°Drive safely. ¡± ¡°I will. ¡± Brian kissed her, then left the house. As he arrived at the Owmale Hotel, he headed straight for the elevator from the lobby. Several staff members rushed by. ¡°Quick, call the police. Someone is trying to jump from the hotel roof. ¡± ¡°Oh my god. Who would be so desperate to jump?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a middle-aged woman. ¡± Chapter 2120 ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening. ¡± The atmosphere was chaotic. Brian heard this but remainedposed as he pressed the elevator button. Life and death are daily urrences in this world. He wasn¡¯t uncaring, but he didn¡¯t have time for rumors. Just then, his phone rang. He saw that it was his mother, Noemi, who was calling. Brian stepped into the elevator, and knowing the signal would drop, he quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He then ended the call. As the elevator ascended, Brian made his way to the deluxe suite where Noemi resided. He pressed the doorbell but received no answer, prompting a concerned frown. Pulling out his phone, he dialed her number, which rang several times before connecting. ¡°Mom, open the door,¡± Brian urged into the phone. Through the receiver, the sound of a strong wind howled, and Noemi¡¯s voice, trembling, cut through the noise. ¡°I¡¯m on the hotel roof. Come up. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She was on the hotel roof! A jolt of rm shot through Brian as he clenched his phone tighter. Memories of the murmurs he had overheard on his way up rushed back to him- there were rumors of someone intending to jump from the hotel roof, described as a middle-aged woman. Could it be his mother? With a growing sense of urgency, Brian pivoted and quickened his pace, his expression hardening. ¡°Mom, what are you doing up there? Please,e down immediately,¡± he pleaded into the phone, his voice a blend ofmand and concern. ¡°You will understand when you get here,¡± Noemi replied cryptically, before abruptly hanging up the phone. Brian¡¯s lips tightened as concern surged through him. He quickly dialed his assistant, Edwin. ¡°Edwin, call the fire department now. Tell them we need an emergency rescue on the rooftop,¡± he instructed, his tone urgent. After hanging up, he hastened his pace towards the rooftop, his heart pounding with apprehension. On the open rooftop, Noemi stood at the very edge of the building. Chapter 2121 The wind whipping her hair into disarray and her clothes billowing around her. She stood quietly, teetering on the brink, a few steps away from a fatal fall. Seemingly oblivious to the danger, her gaze was fixed on the rooftop entrance, waiting for Brian.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A few feet away from her, a woman was recording the entire scene with her mobile phone. She was a well-known vlogger who had initiallye to the rooftop to capture some scenic shots. When she stumbled upon Noemi in her precarious state, she recognized the potential for a big news story and began live streaming without a second thought. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please take a step back from the edge,¡± the vlogger called out. ¡°You can talk to me about what¡¯s troubling you. Perhaps I can help. Noemi stood on the edge, her gaze distant and unfocused. After a moment, her voice barely above a whisper, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my son. ¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you considering this drastic step because of issues with your son? Is he not dutiful towards you?¡± The vlogger, sensing the gravity of the situation yet intrigued by the drama, ventured a guess. Noemi¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral. ¡°No, he was very dutiful before he got married. But after his marriage, he stopped listening to me! It¡¯s all because of his wife, Rosalynn. She is maniptive. She is shameless!¡± Her voice rose in agitation as she spoke. From Noemi¡¯s words, the vlogger pieced together that the drama was likely a ssic conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Such issues had always captured public interest. With that in mind, the vlogger edged closer to Noemi, ensuring she could capture the moment clearly on her live stream. ¡°So, ma¡¯am, did your daughter-inw turn your son against you?¡± the vlogger prodded, her camera now trained on Noemi. A sh of madness appeared in Noemi¡¯s eyes. ¡°She is a deceitful woman, a seductress, and she cheated on my son! My son is obsessed with her. He doesn¡¯t care that she¡¯s pregnant with another man¡¯s child. I want them to divorce. I want to save my son!¡± The growing number of viewers on the live stream fueled the vlogger¡¯s excitement. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you saying your daughter-inw cheated on your son? And you¡¯re considering drastic measures to force a divorce?¡± Noemi¡¯s frustration and desperation were palpable. ¡°My foolish son has been brainwashed by his wife¡¯s family! He¡¯s be a groveling fool! I gave birth to him. Why can¡¯t he see that only I, as his mother, truly care for him?¡± The vlogger continued to broadcast the emotional outpouring, her audience growing by the second. ¡°Do you mean that your son, urged by his wife, now only cares about her family?¡± the vlogger asked, pushing for more details. ¡°Yes, that shameless woman has my son fawning over her family,¡± Noemimented, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°I feel aggrieved for my son, but he doesn¡¯t see my good intention. Why is he so blind?¡± It seemed Noemi had found a willing listener in the vlogger, and she continued to vent her grievances. Just then, Brian¡¯s tall figure emerged into view, catching Noemi¡¯s eye. Chapter 2122 ¡°My son is here!¡± she called out excitedly, her demeanor shifting as she focused on her approaching son. ¡°Brian!¡± The vlogger turned around and saw Brian striding forward with a determined expression. His tall, strong frame and cold, serious demeanor enhanced his handsomeness. The vlogger took a few steps back, addressing her audience with excitement. ¡°Look at him, folks,¡± the vlogger said to her audience. ¡°That¡¯s the son of thedy in the shot. And wow, he¡¯s incredibly handsome! Even more so than the popr celebrities nowadays!¡± Instantly, a flurry ofments began to flood the screen. ¡°Yes, he is handsome, but unfortunately, he¡¯s a coward. ¡± ¡°How could such a handsome man tolerate his wife cheating on him? So many women would fall for him. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I really want to know who his wife is.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He must be bewitched to put up with this. ¡± Thements continued to pour in, the stream gaining more viewers by the second. As Brian approached Noemi, some viewers began to recognize him. ¡°I remember now. Isn¡¯t that Brian, the CEO of the famous Hughes Group in Wragos?¡± onementer eximed. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± another responded skeptically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ve seen news about Brian. It¡¯s definitely him!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t his wife Rosalynn, the daughter of the Moreno family in Skrix?¡± another viewer chimed in. ¡°Oh my God! This is huge news. ¡± For a moment, the livestream buzzed with activity, viewers frantically sharing their thoughts and revtions. Brian, however, paid no attention to the vlogger. His focus was entirely on Noemi, who stood perilously close to the edge. The wind whipped around them, making her precarious position even more dangerous. His heart raced with anxiety as he called out to her. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Please,e away from there,¡± Brian urged, his voice thick with worry. As he took a step forward, Noemi shouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer. If you take one more step, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Brian froze, raising his hands in a cating gesture. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t move. Just calm down, Mom. Let¡¯s talk about this. Please,e away from the edge. ¡± Noemi¡¯s eyes bore into his, filled with a mix of desperation and determination. ¡°Brian, I want you to divorce Rosalynn,¡± she demanded, her voice unwavering despite the chaos around them. Brian¡¯s heart sank as she repeated her ultimatum. Chapter 2123 His mind shed back to six months ago, remembering the turmoil.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Noemi had tried every means to force him to divorce Rosalynn. Rosalynn had taught her a lesson, leading to Noemi¡¯s depression. In an attempt to calm things, Brian had even obtained a fake divorce certificate. The series of unfortunate events that followed almost led to the end of his marriage. And now, here they were again. Brian frowned, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him. ¡°Mom, can you please stop creating trouble out of nothing? Come down first. Let¡¯s discuss this calmly. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Noemi shouted, her voice ringing with desperation. ¡°Brian, you are so obsessed with Rosalynn that you¡¯ve forgotten who you are! I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Will you divorce her or not?¡± Noemi¡¯s eyes had a wild, frantic look that made Brian¡¯s heart clench. His fingers tightened into fists, and his lips pressed into a thin line. Noticing his silence, Noemi¡¯s voice rose in a desperate shout. ¡°You don¡¯t want to divorce, do you? Fine, if you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll jump! You¡¯ve forgotten your mother ever since you married that woman. You always misunderstood my intentions. I¡¯ll grant you your wish! If I die, no one will bother you anymore!¡± With that, she took a step back and turned as if to jump. Brian¡¯s pupils dted with fear, and he quickly shouted, ¡°Mom, wait a second!¡± Noemi paused, turning slowly to face him, her eyes locking onto his. ¡°WiLL you divorce her or not?¡± she demanded, the strong wind whipping her hair into a frenzy. Her eyes bored into his, as if daring him to refuse. Brian felt a surge of anger and helplessness. He wanted to be ruthless and walk away, but she was his mother, a living person standing on the brink of death. How could he let her jump? Taking a deep breath, he decided to coax her down first. ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± he said, his voice steady but forced. ¡°Can youe down now?¡± After speaking, Brian took a cautious step forward, intending to pull Noemi away from the edge. ¡°Stop right there!¡± shemanded, a hint of satisfaction in her voice, but she still wouldn¡¯t let him get close Chapter 2124 ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already agreed to your demands. What more do you want?¡± Brian asked, his frustration evident. Noemi¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t trust your verbal promises. Check your email now. I¡¯ve sent you a divorce agreement. Sign it and announce it on thepany¡¯s official website immediately!¡± she demanded, her voice firm. Brian¡¯s temples throbbed with a growing headache. He stared at Noemi, his expression hardening. ¡°Mom, you were well-prepared. Were you so certain that I would listen to you?¡± he asked, incredulity and anger blending in his tone. The realization that she had already prepared a divorce agreement struck him hard. Was she so confident that he would give in? Was her threat to jump just a bluff? Noemi¡¯s eyes shed with urgency. ¡°Brian, everything I do is for your own good. Listen to me, please. Divorce Rosalynn. She¡¯s not a good woman. Stop being so stubborn!¡± she shouted, her voice rising with desperation. Brian pressed his lips together, frustration boiling over. He suddenly took a big step forward, his eyes Locked on Noemi.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brian, stop! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Noemi cried, taking a step back, her voice trembling with fear. Brian paused his steps, his face cold and dark. ¡°Mom, I hate being deceived and threatened more than anything,¡± he said, his voice low and steely. ¡°And this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve tried to manipte me. Last time, because of you, Rosalynn and I almost got divorced. I don¡¯t want to go through that again. ¡± Panic flickered in Noemi¡¯s eyes. ¡°So for her, you¡¯re willing to watch me fall to death?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. Brian¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her. ¡°You won¡¯t jump,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°If you do, Rosalynn will be able to remain with me permanently without any hindrances. I believe that is not your desired oue. ¡± He didn¡¯t know if Noemi really intended to jump or if she was just trying to manipte him. But in that moment, he chose his words to provoke her defiance, hoping to keep her from taking that fatal step. She harbored a deep grudge against Rosalynn and wouldn¡¯t give in easily. As Brian cautiously approached her again, Noemi tightened her fingers, her knuckles white with tension. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Will you get a divorce?¡± she hissed, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and desperation. Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Brian stopped again. ¡°Mom,e down first. We can sit and talk about the divorce,¡± he suggested, trying to keep his voice calm. Chapter 2125 ¡°I don¡¯t want to take time to talk about it. Just answer me!¡± Noemi¡¯s agitation grew, causing her to involuntarily lean back. She was now teetering at the very edge of the tform. Brian¡¯s eyes darkened with concern. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Before he could finish, a strong gust of wind blew. Noemi¡¯s body swayed precariously, and she screamed, instinctively stepping back. ¡°Mom!¡± Brian shouted, leaping forward, his hand outstretched toward her. Their fingertips brushed for a fleeting second before slipping apart. He couldn¡¯t catch her. Brian watched in horror as Noemi plummeted from the great height, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. Fortunately, a fire truck had arrived downstairs. ¡®s BunnyBookery The firefighters hadid out a thick cushion on the ground, and Noemi fell onto the cushion with a loud thud, immediately losing consciousness upon impact. Brian stood frozen at the edge of the tform, watching as the firefighters carefully lifted Noemi onto a stretcher and into the waiting ambnce. He suddenly realized his back was drenched with cold sweat. Closing his eyes, he forcibly suppressed the turmoil raging inside him. With a deep breath, he turned and walked away with determined strides. Nearby, the vlogger was still live streaming the entire scene. Her voice trembled with a mix of shock and excitement as she spoke to her viewers.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did everyone see that? The head of the Hughes Group, Brian, just ignored his mother¡¯s life for the sake of an unfaithful wife! If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed he could be so cold-blooded!¡± In the live stream, the screen was flooded withments. ¡°I was drawn in by Brian¡¯s face at first. However, after observing his cold-hearted behavior towards his mother, I understand the saying that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± onementer admitted. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t agree with what thedy is doing, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her,¡± another person wrote. ¡°Only those who are mothers can truly understand her. A child¡¯s happiness is what¡¯s truly important. She felt driven to the point of even threatening her son with her life. This means her daughter-inw must have really crossed the line. But look, her son didn¡¯t even seem to care about her life at all. How tragic!¡± someone else added, sparking further discussion. ¡°I have some advice for you young people. When you¡¯re young, you might chase after love, but as you grow older, you seek wealth. Eventually, you¡¯ll realize that a man¡¯s character is what truly matters! Despite Brian¡¯s wealth and good looks, wouldn¡¯t his wife be terrified by his cold-hearted nature?¡± another usermented. Theizens were freely expressing their opinions, many ming Brian for his apparentck of empathy. Of course, there were also some who did not sympathize with Noemi. Chapter 2126 ¡°Why should his wife be terrified? She should be proud.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her husband disregards his own mother¡¯s life for her. It shows how much he loves her,¡± amenter remarked, highlighting the prizing nature of the situation. ¡°How can you say that? His mother gave him life. How could he ignore her safety in such a situation? Besides, can his wife really guarantee that her husband will love her forever?¡± onementer questioned. ¡°Beauty fades with time. Men are all lecherous creatures. If Brian ever gets a new girlfriend, given his cold-hearted nature, he might resort to extreme measures to push his wife into a divorce,¡± another spected. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything improper with myment. You¡¯re too extreme. Can¡¯t Brian truly love his wife?¡± thementer argued. Thements section was a flurry of opinions. Theizens began to gossip, some criticizing Brian for being cold-blooded, while others admired his unwavering loyalty to his wife. With the help ofizens, the news of Noemi¡¯s attempt to jump off the building quickly trended on social media. Meanwhile, Rosalynn was at home with Gail, arranging flowers. Gail, wary of phone radiation, had forbidden Rosalynn from using her phone. As a result, Rosalynn was unaware of the unfolding drama online. She didn¡¯t go to the bedroom to get her phone until she visited the bathroom, intending to check with Brian if he had settled Noemi down. As she picked up her phone, she noticed several missed calls and unread messages. Rosalynn nced at the notifications and saw that Karina had called her three times and sent a voice message. Puzzled, she clicked on the voice message first. ¡°Rosalynn, where are you? Did you know that Noemi jumped off the building?¡± Karina¡¯s voice echoed through the speaker, making Rosalynn¡¯s heart skip a beat. Karina, being an agent, was often more well-informed than most. Rosalynn quickly called Karina back, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°Karina, how did you find out about Noemi jumping off the building? Why did she do that? How is she now?¡± ¡°Rosalynn, the news about Noemi is trending at the top. I¡¯ll send you the link now. You¡¯ll understand everything after reading it,¡± Karina replied before hanging up and sending the Link. Rosalynn clicked on the link and saw the live stream from the vlogger. The footage showed Noemi ndering her, followed by Brian arriving at the rooftop to talk with Noemi. The video ended with Noemi falling from the building. Rosalynn clenched her phone, her emotions swirling in aplicated mix. Chapter 2127 She felt Brian shouldn¡¯t have said those words in the end. He should have agreed to Noemi¡¯s conditions first and then tried to persuade herter. But she also knew that if Brian had done that, it would have created a rift between them. A pang of sorrow tugged at her heart. Somehow, she felt sorry for Brian. Imagining him standing on the roof, facing Noemi, she understood the dilemma he must have faced. Rosalynn read thements section and felt a wave of despair. It was almostpletely overrun with negativity. Netizens called her a temptress, using her of using her looks to stir up trouble. Others berated Brian,beling him a cold-blooded and an unfilial son. Somements even proposed boycotting all Hughes Group products, arguing that a cold-blooded man couldn¡¯t lead a team to produce anything good. And the value and price of Hughes Group products were mismatched. Brian was branded a leech, draining the money of all who trusted the Hughes Group.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t bear to read more. She closed the link, her hands trembling, and called Brian. At that moment, Brian was waiting outside the emergency room at Skrix Hospital. After Noemi fell down the building, she was rushed here and was now undergoing emergency treatment. Brian stared intently at the red light above the emergency room, his mind reying the scene of his mother falling. He swallowed hard, unbuttoning his cor to relieve the pressure. Noemi was his biological mother, after all. If he had agreed to her demands at that moment, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the emergency room. Just then, Edwin, who had been on calls non-stop, rushed into the hospital. ¡°Mr. Hughes, a swarm of reporters is outside eager to interview you,¡± he said, slightly out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ve had the hospital security keep them from entering. ¡± Brian rubbed his weary forehead and asked hoarsely, ¡°How did the reporters get here so fast?¡± ¡°There was a vlogger Live streaming on the rooftop at the time,¡± Edwin replied. ¡°Her live stream pushed the news of your mother¡¯s fall to the top of the trending list. ¡± Brian narrowed his eyes, recalling the vlogger¡¯s presence. He had been so focused on Noemi¡¯s safety that he hadn¡¯t given any further thought to the vlogger. How coincidental that when Noemi jumped, there was someone Live streaming the entire incident? ¡°Mr. Hughes, our public rtions team is already trying to manage the trending topic, but the live stream spread the news too quickly. They¡¯re having trouble containing it,¡± Edwin continued, his tone urgent. Chapter 2128 Brian remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Show me the news. ¡± Edwin nodded, pulling up the news link on his phone and handing it to Brian. Brian watched in silence, his gaze gradually shifting to thements section. With each passing second, his expression grew colder. Thements were very harsh. Netizensbeled Rosalynn a promiscuous woman and dug into her personal life to uncover her supposed lover. Others were calling for a boycott of the Hughes Group, iming Brian was too cold-hearted to lead, demanding his immediate resignation. Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes dark and inscrutable as he stared at the screen. At that moment, Edwin¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from a board member of the Hughes Group. Brian handed the phone to Edwin without a word. Edwin answered, spoke briefly, and then ended the call. ¡°Mr. Hughes, the board of directors demands that you immediately hold an emergency meeting,¡± Edwin reported, his voice edged with urgency. Brian had anticipated this. He stared ahead, his eyes cold and sharp like shards of ice. ¡°T see,¡± The weight of the news hung heavily in the air. The board would likely demand a solution from him, and the solution they wanted was most Likely. Just then, Brian¡¯s phone buzzed in his hand, Rosalynn¡¯s name Lighting up the screen. His stern expression softened slightly as he answered. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± ¡°Brian, I saw the news. How¡¯s your mom?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with concern. Brian nced at the red light above the emergency room door. ¡°She¡¯s still getting emergency treatment. ¡± Rosalynn fell silent, her mind racing. She struggled to find words that felt right in the midst of the turmoil they were facing. The silence stretched, finally broken by Brian¡¯s gentle murmur. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just stay at home and rx. No need to overthink things. ¡± Rosalynn felt a flicker of warmth in her chest due to Brian¡¯s genuine concern for her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 2129 ¡°I¡¯lle to the hospitalter,¡± she offered. Brian sighed. ¡°Not now. Reporters are swarming the ce. Safer for you to stay put. ¡± The news had hit like a bombshell, instantly painting them the viins. Brian pictured the media frenzy if she showed up at the hospital now. Given her pregnancy, the stress posed a risk to her health. Rosalynn picked up on his thoughts, plunging her back into a contemtive silence. ¡°Brian,¡± she finally ventured, a tremor in her voice, ¡°Noemi will be alright, won¡¯t she?¡± Unease coiled in her stomach. What if the worst happened? Though innocent, her presence had undeniably triggered the events. In a worst-case scenario, wouldn¡¯t she be deemed responsible for Noemi¡¯s death if Noemi didn¡¯t survive? Could Brian truly lead a happy life with her while carrying such a burden? Brian, sensing her distress, reassured her, ¡°Rosalynn, as I mentioned before, don¡¯t overthink things. Just stay at home. Trust me, I¡¯ll handle everything. ¡± His steady voice,ced with a quiet strength, was hard to resist. Rosalynn pressed her lips together and sighed. ¡°Remember to call me when Noemi wakes up. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Absolutely. ¡± The phone call ended, leaving Rosalynn adrift in a sea of anxieties. Her phone kept buzzing non-stop with messages from worried friends and numerous unknown numbers, possibly due to her contact details being leaked. With a frown, she muted the device. A knock on the door startled her. ¡°Rosalynn, are you in there?¡± It was Gail¡¯s voice. Taking a deep breath, Rosalynn opened the door. ¡°Mom. ¡± Gail¡¯s face was etched with worry. ¡°Rosalynn, did you see the news? About Noemi¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. I just spoke to Brian. Noemi¡¯s still in surgery. ¡± Chapter 2130 Gail sighed, her brow furrowed. ¡°Honestly, I never thought she¡¯d resort to such extremes ¡ª using a suicide threat to manipte Brian into divorcing you. ¡± Rosalynn remained silent, feeling the heavy weight of the situation on her mind. Gail studied her. ¡°What did Brian say?¡± ¡°He wants me to stay at home, not worry,¡± Rosalynn said softly. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gail nodded. ¡°Brian¡¯s a good man. But Noemi¡¯s actions¡­well, they¡¯ll undoubtedly impact him. He¡¯s not just your husband, Rosalynn, he¡¯s also the CEO of Hughes Group. That video painted him as heartless. Now, there¡¯s talk of a boycott on Hughes Group products. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the board forces him out of the Hughes Group to save thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡± Gail¡¯s words sent a shiver down Rosalynn¡¯s spine. It started as a family drama, and now it felt like a hostile takeover in slow motion. A thought flickered in Rosalynn¡¯s mind. Four grueling hourster, the emergency room doors swung open. A doctor emerged, and Brian rushed forward. ¡°How is my mother?¡± The doctor¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Mr. Hughes, we managed to save your mother¡¯s life, but¡­¡± The doctor paused, his expression grave. Brian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°But what?¡± he asked, his voice trembling. ¡°When your mother fell from the building, although she was protected by the air cushion, her head still sustained significant trauma,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°She¡¯s no longer young, and she suffered a severe concussion along with multiple injuries to her body. She is still in aa. ¡± Brian frowned deeply. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± he asked, desperation creeping into his voice. The doctor shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted. ¡°You may need to prepare for the possibility that your mother may remain in aa indefinitely. ¡± The weight of the words settled heavily on Brian¡¯s shoulders. Noemi was in a vegetative state now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He pursed his lips, feeling a deep sadness well up inside him. After a moment, he nodded slightly to the doctor. ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± he said quietly. As the doctor walked away, Brian pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to relieve the pressure in his head. He then made his way to the ward, his mind heavy with the grim news. When he saw Noemi lying on the bed with tubes all over her body, Brian felt a pang of sorrow. He slowly sat down beside her and gently took her hand in his. His feelings for his mother wereplicated. When his parents were still together, he had a happy childhood filled with warmth and love. Chapter 2131 But after their divorce, his life changed drastically. He remembered the poisoning incident that had left a deep scar on his psyche, and he had harbored resentment toward his mother for a long time. Thankfully, she kept in touch and often took him abroad to her new family after remarrying. As he grew older over time, the me he held against her began to fade. He came to understand that she loved him deeply and felt guilty for the pain he had endured. Her interference in his marriage was her misguided way of trying to protect him, thinking she knew what was best. Sitting there, Brian felt a deep sadness mixed with regret. It was his first marriage, and he had struggled to bnce the delicate rtionship between his mother and his wife. Hisck of emotional intelligence had contributed to the current situation, and now his mothery in aa because of it. Brian sighed deeply, the sound heavy with the weight of his thoughts. At this moment, Edwin gently pushed the door open and stepped inside. ¡°Mr. Hughes, these are your mother¡¯s phone and bag,¡± he said, handing over Noemi¡¯s belongings. Brian released Noemi¡¯s hand and took the phone and bag from Edwin. The screen of the phone was cracked, but it could still be turned on. Silently, Brian used Noemi¡¯s thumb to unlock it. As he sifted through her call records and messages, a cold light shed in his deep ck eyes. ¡°Edwin, I need you to investigate someone,¡± he said, his voice firm and resolute. Meanwhile, Lyndon was having dinner with a client at a high-end hotel. He looked slightly drunk, having consumed a considerable amount of wine. In the midst of the dinner, his phone rang. It was a call from Sheldon. Lyndon smiled, asked his assistant to entertain the client, and stepped outside to answer the call. ¡°Sheldon,¡± he greeted warmly. ¡°Dad,e over right now!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice was urgent and shaky. ¡°Grandma is dead. Tilda is fighting with a bad woman! She is no match for the woman!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice was filled with sobs. Lyndon¡¯s heart skipped a beat, confusion and worry flooding his mind. His smile vanished, reced by a look of concern. ¡°Are you at home now?¡± he asked, fearing that someone had gone to Tilda¡¯s apartment to exact revenge again. He had instructed his assistant to arrange bodyguards for her, so they should be there, right? ¡°No, we¡¯re at Skrix Hospital. Dad, pleasee here!¡± Sheldon said, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°I see,¡± Lyndon replied, his mind racing. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions and quickly hung up. He asked his assistant for the bodyguard¡¯s number and dialed immediately. ¡°Where are you now?¡± he demanded as soon as the call connected. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, we¡¯re at Skrix Hospital,¡± the bodyguard replied respectfully. ¡°What happened?¡± Lyndon asked directly, his voice tense. ¡°Miss Larson¡¯s mother passed away. There was a confrontation with her family,¡± the bodyguard exined briefly. Lyndon squinted his eyes, processing the information. ¡°Tilda¡¯s mother is dead?¡± he repeated, his voice heavy with shock. ¡°Is Tilda hurt?¡± ¡°No, sir. When Miss Larson had a conflict with her family, we intervened immediately to protect her,¡± the bodyguard assured him. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Lyndon said, hanging up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2132 At Skrix Hospital, amotion had just taken ce in one of the VIP rooms. At the moment, Tilda, with her hair in disarray, was seated by the bed, sping her mother¡¯s frail hand. Tears filled her eyes. Her mother had finally awakened from hera, and she had experienced the brief moments of maternal affection, but she had not anticipated that her mother would be driven to death by Ivy. Her vision blurred with tears, and she began to cry out loud. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t sleep. Wake up. There¡¯s so much I want to tell you, so many fascinating stories to share. Please, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Her cries filled the room with sorrow, while Elma, holding a tearful Sheldon, looked both angry and sad. She stared fiercely at Renata and Ivy, who were standing nearby, wishing she could confront them. Ivy, her hair unkempt, sat in a wheelchair. Her face was swollen and marked with scratches. It was evident she had been assaulted. Renata stood by her side, her expression grim, as she tried to console her. Her look towards Tilda was filled with malice. Ivy¡¯s hair got pulled out in big bunches, and she was suffering terribly. She said with hatred, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t just stand there. Call the police! That wretch Tilda nearly murdered me!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Renata looked over at the two bodyguards at the door, her expression turning even grimmer. She did not expect that Tilda had enlisted bodyguards. They had restrained her and her daughter earlier, enabling Tilda to attack her daughter without interference. Had it not been for the medical team barging in, her daughter might have been fatally beaten. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will be here shortly. Let¡¯s see how he handles his arrogant daughter. ¡± Upon hearing this, Tilda dried her tears and her expression became steely. ¡°Why not call the police? Go ahead. I also want them to look into my mom¡¯s death. ¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes darted around, then she scoffed. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you using me of being responsible for your mom¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Filled with rage, Tilda red at her. ¡°You presented my mom with a report and talked nonsense to her, which enraged her to death. How is that different from murder?¡± Ivy responded with a dismissive snort, ¡°I talked nonsense to her? Are you saying the contents of my report aren¡¯t true?¡± She looked at Sheldon, pointing at him. ¡°This boy is your son from another man. I merely stated the truth. Your mother died from shock. If anyone is a murderer here, it¡¯s you! Your promiscuous behavior was responsible for your mother¡¯s death!¡± It took a month for the investigation results toe in. As Ivy had suspected, Sheldon was Tilda¡¯s biological son! Chapter 2133 However, Ivy and Renata were unable to determine who the father was. But that detail was irrelevant. The fact remained that Tilda had a child out of wedlock. Now that this fact was out in the open, it was like a p in Tilda¡¯s face! Tilda¡¯splexion turned ashen, her fingers tensed, and her body shook slightly. Was she responsible for her mother¡¯s death? Yes!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If she were innocent, Ivy would have no grounds for usation! Her mother wouldn¡¯t have passed away so suddenly! No, that wasn¡¯t right! She had intended to reveal the truth to her mother once her health improved. It was Ivy¡¯s distortion of the fact that led to her mother¡¯s death! Elma, tears streaming down her face, yelled at Ivy, ¡°Miss Larson, you can¡¯t put all the me on Tilda. You maligned her with vile usations, and her mother died from the distress of knowing the suffering of her cherished daughter!¡± Elma recalled the events of this morning with a heavy heart. The day began with unexpected joy as Tilda¡¯s mother, Kristi Larson, suddenly awoke from her longa. Tilda and she hurried to the hospital, their hearts filled with relief and delight. Despite her frailty, Kristi managed to spend the morning talking with Tilda, tears mingling with smiles. But the warmth of their reunion was short-lived. As Tilda stepped out to discuss her mother¡¯s health with the doctor, Renata and her daughter Ivy arrived, carrying a document with them. They presented Kristi with an investigative report that imed Sheldon was Tilda¡¯s son. Afterwards, Ivy uttered a multitude of unpleasant words to Kristi. Ivy cruelly imed that Tilda, though born into wealth, had been raised without proper maternal guidance, alleging her behavior was unbing of her status. She used Tilda of having a child with an unknown man and argued that Tilda had tarnished the Larson family¡¯s name to the extent that Wilton should disown her. Her words were intended to provoke Kristi. Affected deeply by her prestigious upbringing, Kristi was overwhelmed with fury and guilt upon hearing Ivy¡¯s harsh words. She pondered how different things might have been if her ident hadn¡¯t deprived her daughter of a mother¡¯s guidance. As Kristi¡¯s breathing grewbored and herplexion paled, she urgently requested Elma to fetch Tilda to verify Ivy¡¯s ims. Chapter 2134 Meanwhile, Ivy did not relent, continuing her vicious tirade against Tilda. Before Elma could leave the room, Kristi, overwhelmed by distress and unable to breathe, sumbed to her emotions and passed away due to Ivy¡¯s provocation! ¡°Tilda, am I really your son?¡± Sheldon approached Tilda, gripping her hand tightly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His eyes were wide and luminous, filled with a cautious curiosity. Tilda took a deep breath and no longer concealed the truth. ¡°Yes, Sheldon, you are my son. ¡± Tilda confirmed, her voice quivering with emotion. Sheldon gazed at her intently before responding, his voice small but clear, ¡°Are you really my mom?¡± Ovee with emotion, Tilda enveloped Sheldon in a warm embrace, her senses filling with the familiar scent of him. Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered, ¡°Yes, Sheldon, I am your mom. I¡¯m sorry for not being brave enough to im you sooner. Do you me me?¡± Sheldon shook his head, his actions mature beyond his years. He reached up, tenderly wiping the tears from Tilda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯m so happy. ¡± He had a mom! And it was Tilda! His joy knew no bounds. His small hand felt incredibly soft against her cheek, further melting Tilda¡¯s heart. She hugged him tighter, tears streaming down her face. Observing the scene, Ivy pped her hands and sneered with a sarcastic tone, ¡°What a touching mother-son reunion, Tilda. Now that you¡¯ve acknowledged him, perhaps you¡¯d care to reveal who his father is. ¡± Tilda¡¯s heart tightened as memories of that painful night rushed back, with Lyndon¡¯s face etched within them. Holding Sheldon close, she remained silent, her jaw set firmly. At that moment, Wilton burst into the room. ¡°Tilda, the nurse called me. She said your mother passed away. How can that be? Didn¡¯t she just wake up from hera?¡± Wilton was visibly agitated. Before Tilda could respond, Renata seized the opportunity to manipte the narrative. She feigned a sob, pinching her own thigh to elicit tears. ¡°Wilton, you¡¯re finally here! Kristi¡­ she was so distressed by what Tilda had done that she passed away!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wilton yelled. He turned to Tilda, his face a mask of shock. Renata continued, dabbing at her dry eyes, ¡°Tilda had a child with an unknown man out of wedlock. When Kristi woke up and discovered this, she was so distressed that she passed away. ¡± Hearing Renata¡¯s words, Wilton was shocked once again. Chapter 2135 His gaze flicked from Sheldon, nestled in Tilda¡¯s arms, to Tilda herself, and he found himself momentarily speechless. Sitting in her wheelchair, Ivy seized the moment to cast me on Tilda. ¡°Dad, Tilda should be responsible for Kristi¡¯s death,¡± she said, her voice filled with contempt. ¡°You should sever ties with Tilda, as her promiscuous behavior caused Kristi so much distress that it led to her passing. ¡± Wilton slowly turned to Ivy, his eyes narrowing as he took in her disheveled appearance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± he asked, his tone stern. Ivy¡¯s mind devised a cunning scheme, and she began to cry, her voiceden with false usations. ¡°It¡¯s all Tilda¡¯s fault. I scolded her for her actions, and in shame, she became angry and hit me. Dad, she went too far. I feel ashamed to call her my sister!¡± Wilton¡¯s face darkened, a storm brewing in his eyes. He walked over to the bed and nced at Kristi, whose lifeless appearance tugged at his heart. After a moment of heavy silence, he turned to Tilda, his expression a mixture of disappointment and anger. ¡°Tilda, what do you have to say for yourself? Is this little boy really your son?¡± Wilton demanded. Tilda held Sheldon closer, her eyes filled with defiance and hurt. Wilton took her silence as confirmation, his anger rising. ¡°Tilda, why have you be so rebellious?¡± he hissed, his voice growing louder. ¡°Our family is well-known and respected. You are from an eminent family-you should behave in a manner fitting of a well- educateddy. But having a child out of wedlock? You are humiliating yourself and the entire Larson family. ¡± Tilda released Sheldon. She nced at Renata, then sneered, ¡°Dad, you think I¡¯m embarrassing you, don¡¯t you? But isn¡¯t it true that the Larson family has faced criticism before?¡± Wilton¡¯s face contorted with anger, his eyes narrowing at Tilda¡¯s implication. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her words struck a chord, reminding him of past indiscretions within the family. It was because of Renata¡¯s bad example that Tilda had a child out of wedlock, and Ivy had publicly seduced a man. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t drag others into this,¡± Wilton said sternly. ¡°You act ording to your own will. How dare you me others while failing to keep your chastity? Tell me, why did you give birth to this child? Who is his father?¡± Tilda remained silent, her defiance evident. Understanding the implication in Tilda¡¯s recent words, anger zed in Renata¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tilda, are you ming me?¡± Renata spat out. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I spoiled you, resulting in you sleeping with someone regardless of your reputation. You don¡¯t want to tell us who the child¡¯s father is because he has a bad reputation, right? Fine. We won¡¯t force you. ¡± She paused, then added with scorn, ¡°But you are not young anymore. I¡¯ll start looking for a divorced man with a good family for you tomorrow. You should get married as soon as possible. As a matter of fact, men nowadays have high standards. A man of high position will not ept a single mother with a child. I¡¯ll have to put in a good word for you.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± With Kristi now deceased, Renata was ted at the prospect of controlling Tilda¡¯s future. She nned to arrange for Tilda to be with a freak or an abusive old man, aiming to give her a hard lesson and vent her own anger. The coldness and malice in Renata¡¯s eyes made Tilda shiver. With her mother¡¯s passing, Renata, a mistress, would undoubtedly soon assume the role of Mrs. Larson. Chapter 2136 Renata intended to exercise her newfound authority to coerce her into a miserable marriage with a divorced elderly man. Her malevolent intentions were unmistakable and impossible to ignore. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t want to get married. I have a father!¡± Sheldon suddenly burst out, his voice clear and defiant.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Wilton, stunned, turned to Sheldon. ¡°Who is your father?¡± he asked. Just then, Lyndon pushed the door open and entered the room. Sheldon¡¯s face lit up, and he hurried over to Lyndon, wrapping his arms around Lyndon¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re here!¡± Lyndon rubbed Sheldon¡¯s head and scanned the room, pausing on Tilda before turning to greet Wilton first. ¡°Mr. Larson. ¡± Wilton¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he struggled to process Sheldon¡¯s words. ¡°Wait, Lyndon, is Sheldon really your son?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with shock. Lyndon raised an eyebrow, about to reply, when Ivy interjected, her voice tinged with worry, ¡°Dad, how could Lyndon be Sheldon¡¯s father? If that were true, why would Tilda keep it a secret?¡± She shot Sheldon a stern look and snapped, ¡°You naughty boy, shh!¡± As Elma shifted her gaze between Lyndon and Sheldon, she sighed, knowing that Lyndon was indeed Sheldon¡¯s biological father. She wrestled with the urge to spill the truth, but a nce at Tilda, sitting in tranquil silence, stayed her tongue, quelling the storm of her thoughts. Elma recognized her role as a servant and decided to respect Tilda¡¯s independence in making decisions. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Mr. Fernandez already promised to be my dad,¡± Sheldon insisted, looking directly into Lyndon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, Tilda¡¯s my mom, and you¡¯re my dad. We will be a happy family,¡± he dered with conviction, his voice unwavering. Lyndon nced down at Sheldon, notprehending the situation. Meanwhile, Tilda stood up and approached Lyndon slowly. ¡°Lyndon, does your proposal still stand?¡± She referred to him by his first name? She just mentioned his proposal? Lyndon was taken aback, studying Tilda¡¯sposed demeanor as he squinted in thought. His proposal was for her to marry him. After they got married, he wouldn¡¯t intrude on her life or touch her. If she ever found her true love, he would divorce her. Tilda brought this up at the moment. Did this mean she was willing to marry him? Chapter 2137 Lyndon took a moment to think before nodding. ¡°Yes, it does. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get married,¡± Tilda replied calmly and without hesitation. Her words stunned Ivy, Renata and Wilton. Desperately, Ivy blurted out, ¡°Lyndon, you can¡¯t marry her! Just so you know, she¡¯s a single mom, and that little boy is her biological son!¡± Sheldon was Tilda¡¯s biological son? Lyndon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He nced back and forth between Sheldon and Tilda, silently seeking answers. ¡°Is Sheldon really your son?¡± he inquired. Tilda¡¯s fingers tightened abruptly, her grip bing noticeably firmer. ¡°Yes, Sheldon is my own son. Are you still up for marrying me?¡± she asked, her voice wavering slightly. Lyndon gazed at her in silence.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Dad!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice quivered with anxiety as he reached out for Lyndon¡¯s hand. Lyndon snapped out of his trance, meeting Sheldon¡¯s gaze with a reassuring smile. ¡°Yes, I will marry you. Actually, I count myself lucky to have a wife and a son at the same time!¡± he eximed. He tried to inject some levity into the tense moment. Though the attempt at humor didn¡¯t quitend, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but be moved by his response. Her tightly clenched fingers gradually rxed, but her throat felt tight, as if suffocated by herplex emotions. Lyndon¡¯s eyes held a gentle warmth, casting aforting glow that washed over her. In that fleeting moment, a spark of hope ignited within her, pushing back against the suffocating grip of desperation. ¡°Lyndon, are you serious?¡± Lyndon¡¯s deration to marry Tilda took Wilton by surprise. As Tilda¡¯s father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. He had always hoped to bring the Fernandez and Larson families together through marriage. Although the one who married Lyndon was not Ivy, whom Wilton preferred, he was okay with Tilda being the one to marry Lyndon. What mattered most was that Lyndon was okay with the fact that Tilda had a son. Chapter 2138 ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Lyndon said inly. ¡°Mr. Larson, I will bring my parents to visit you tomorrow to discuss the marriage in person. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wilton grinned, ncing at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re lucky to have Lyndon. Just promise to be a good wife to him, alright?¡± He decided not to pry about Sheldon¡¯s biological father. After all, it didn¡¯t seem to bother Lyndon. Tilda remained silent, her gaze fixed on her deceased mother lying on the bed, her eyes reddening with emotion. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she gently sped her mother¡¯s cold hands. ¡°Mom, did you hear that? I am getting married. You can finally rest in peace,¡± she whispered. Tilda silently vowed that she would not let Renata and Ivy, who caused her mother so much distress that she passed away, get away with it. Tears blurred Tilda¡¯s vision as she struggled to contain her grief, swallowing the bitterness that threatened to overwhelm her. With Sheldon by his side, Lyndon approached Tilda, offering silent support alongside Elma. Meanwhile, Wilton sighed heavily and instructed his assistant to handle the funeral arrangements. Renata and Ivy seethed with fury, perplexed by the unfolding situation. How could Tilda be marrying Lyndon?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Lyndon, are you out of your mind?¡± Ivy spat out, her face contorted with anger. ¡°Tilda slept with an unknown man and bore a child out of wedlock. Why would you still want to marry her?¡± Her words dripped with sarcasm. Lyndon¡¯s icy gaze met hers, his tone chillingly firm. ¡°Ivy, Tilda is my fianc¨¦e. If you dare to speak disrespectfully to her again, don¡¯t expect me to tolerate it. ¡± His words carried a warning edge, his face solemn. Ivy retorted furiously, ¡°Lyndon, what did I say wrong? I only feel pity for you! Why are you standing up for her?¡± Lyndon¡¯s lips tightened as he nced at the two bodyguards. ¡°¡­ this disruptive woman out. Do not let her disturb my fianc¨¦e. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the two bodyguards responded in unison. One of them restrained Renata as she attempted to intervene, while the other lifted Ivy from her wheelchair and forcibly ejected her from the ward. Ivy¡¯s rage was palpable as her backside met the floor upon impact. Renata, too, was pushed out, her fury evident in her protests. ¡°How dare you! Let go of me!¡± The bodyguards remained impassive, stationed at the ward entrance, unaffected by Renata¡¯s and Ivy¡¯s tirades. Renata¡¯s features contorted with anger as she fumed, ¡°Wilton, are you just going to stand by while they bully us?¡± Wilton hesitated, ncing at Lyndon, but ultimately remained silent. Chapter 2139 Lyndon spoke coolly. ¡°Mr. Larson, don¡¯t me me for taking action against your wife and daughter. Tilda will soon be my wife, and I will protect her from any harm. ¡± His voice carried authority and determination. As Tilda observed the exchange, a flicker of something akin to gratitude glinting in her eyes. Wilton managed a wry smile, choosing to remain silent. Lyndon¡¯s behavior was indeed abrasive, but Wilton hesitated to confront him, mindful of the delicate situation surrounding the impending marriage between the two families. ¡°Mr. Larson, I must speak in defense of Tilda,¡± Elma interjected, sensing Wilton¡¯s difort. ¡°Mrs. Larson has regained consciousness. Renata and her daughter arrived with an investigation report and spoke unfavorably about Tilda, which greatly distressed Mrs. Larson and likely hastened her demise. ¡± Observing Wilton¡¯s furrowed brow, Elma pressed on, ¡°I must point out that Renata is not fit to be the future matriarch of the Larson family. Tilda has endured hardships since childhood,rgely due to Renata¡¯s actions. ¡± Renata¡¯s audacity knew no bounds. With Kristi¡¯s passing, she immediately nned to orchestrate a marriage for Tilda, likely with an unsuitable partner. It was only through the intervention of Lyndon that Tilda¡¯s future took a positive turn. In Elma¡¯s eyes, Renata was unworthy of assuming the role of the future matriarch of the Larson family. Tilda¡¯s heart hardened as she heard Elma¡¯s words, fixing her gaze on Wilton. ¡°Dad, my mother has just passed away. Are you truly considering marrying Renata so soon?¡± Wilton nced at Tilda, then hesitated before speaking. ¡°Renata¡¯s been by my side for years,¡± he began, his voiceced with awkwardness. ¡°Now that your mother¡¯s gone, I think it¡¯s time I married her. ¡± Tilda¡¯s fingers instinctively curled into fists. ¡°What if I disagree?¡± she asked, her voiceced with defiance. Wilton¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Tilda, I understand you don¡¯t care for Renata, but you¡¯re a woman too. Surely you can see things from her perspective. All these years, she¡¯s managed the household, tirelessly keeping things running. I should marry and embrace her as a part of our family, or others will condemn me for being heartless. ¡± Tilda met his gaze, her lips pressed into a line.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Not particrly close to her father, she remained skeptical about his affection for Renata, viewing it as a calcted move to enhance his reputation by marrying Renata. ¡°Dad,¡± she began, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°it¡¯s far too soon to talk about your wedding with Renata. Mom just passed. Even if you are serious, a year of mourning is the least you can do. ¡± The thought of Renata marrying into the Larson family was unbearable. It would be an insult to her mother. Wilton seemed mollified by her suggestion. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. And what about you and Lyndon? Any ns to make things official?¡± Tilda flicked a nce at Lyndon and remained silent. After a thoughtful pause, Lyndon spoke up. ¡°We will register our marriage first. The wedding can wait as Tilda needs time to grieve for her mother. ¡± Tilda stayed quiet, feeling a sense of warmth as she perceived Lyndon¡¯s thoughtfulness. Chapter 2140 Wilton nodded approvingly. Shortly after, Wilton¡¯s assistant arrived to take Kristi¡¯s body away. The sight of her mother being taken away on the stretcher, covered in white, ripped a fresh gash through Tilda¡¯s heart. A choked sob escaped her lips, and she clutched her chest, her breath hitching.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sheldon, tears streaming down his face, rushed to her side. His small hand reached for hers. ¡°Tilda, um, Mom, please don¡¯t cry. ¡± His words sent her over the edge. ALL her strength seemed to drain away, and she sank down, burying her face in Sheldon¡¯s embrace. Lyndon, ever the stoic figure, stood by silently, a silent guardian ready to act on her everymand. There were multiple VIP wards at Skrix Hospital. While wards offered premium care, there were subtle gradations in luxury. Kristi¡¯s room was on a floor that catered to a clientele with a taste for the finer things. As Lyndon raised his head, a tall figure caught his eye. Brian? What was he doing here? Who else was hospitalized? Curiosity flickered in his eyes. ¡°Elma,¡± he said, turning to the tearful woman beside him, ¡°I see an acquaintance. I will excuse for a moment. ¡± Elma nodded, watching him exit the room. Turning back to Tilda, who was still crying, Elma offered her a tissue. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m so sorry for your loss. But you have a good man by your side. I¡¯m sure Mrs. Larson would be at peace knowing that. ¡± Tilda used the tissue, then crumpled it and tossed it in the bin. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t we wait for Dad?¡± Sheldon asked, his eyes following Lyndon¡¯s retreating form. ¡°He has things to attend to, ¡°Tilda replied, taking Sheldon¡¯s hand and leading him forward. After a thoughtful pause, Sheldon spoke again. ¡°Mom, will we be living with Dad?¡± Chapter 2141 The question hung in the air. Tilda¡¯s breath hitched, and she pressed her lips together, a silent contemtion ying out behind her eyes. ¡°Of course.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You, Tilda, and Mr. Fernandez will live together as a family,¡± Elma interjected, her words carrying an implication. Tilda cast a nce at Elma, withholding any words. She understood Elma¡¯s silent plea. Elma wanted her to disclose the truth to Lyndon about Sheldon being his biological son. Yet, Tilda remained resolute, seeing no need for disclosure. Her decision to announce her marriage to Lyndon in front of Renata and Ivy was a move aimed at unsettling them. They believed that, as she had a child out of wedlock, she could only marry older, divorced men. Tilda wanted to prove them wrong openly. Watching their stunned expressions, she savored a brief moment of satisfaction. Yet, she understood that her rtionship with Lyndoncked any genuine affection, and it was only a matter of time before they broke up. At that moment, the question of who would be with Sheldon loomedrge. If Lyndon discovered that Sheldon was his biological son, he would undoubtedly vie with her for custody. Bound by maternal instinct, Tilda refused to relinquish her hold on her son. A fake marriage seemed the only solution. Meanwhile, Lyndon quietly followed Brian to a ward. As soon as Brian finished the phone call and turned around, his gaze fell on Lyndon. He frowned at the sight of Lyndon. ¡°Why are you here at the hospital?¡± Despite understanding that it wasn¡¯t Lyndon¡¯s fault entirely, Brian couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger as Rosalynn had been dragged into gossip because of him. ¡°I have to deal with something here. Who is in the ward?¡± Lyndon asked, ncing at the ward. Brian shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Lyndon was puzzled. Today had been a whirlwind of activity for him, so he hadn¡¯t spared a moment to catch up on the news. Chapter 2142 ¡°My mother jumped from the building,¡± Brian said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Lyndon, keep your distance from Rosalynn for her happiness. ¡± He believed there was nothing inappropriate happening between Lyndon and Rosalynn, yet the rumors were circting. He hoped to shield Rosalynn¡¯s reputation from further harm. Lyndon was taken aback. Noemi had jumped from the building. But why? The events of yesterday reyed in his mind, and he had a conjecture. Was Noemi resorting to extreme measures to coerce Brian into divorcing Rosalynn? After Brian entered the ward, Lyndon retrieved his phone, his hands trembling as he scrolled through the deluge of news updates. The news was still on the top search. With a heavy heart, Lyndon tapped on a video. The more he watched, the darker his face became. Was Noemi out of her mind? She spat out baseless usations against Rosalynn! Lyndon then read thements below, all of which were criticizing Rosalynn and Brian. Someizens had already unearthed details about Rosalynn¡¯s ex- boyfriends: her first love, Keegan, Barlow, and Lyndon himself. Netizensbeled Rosalynn as a serial dater and mocked Brian as a fool. They were all sorts of terriblements. Lyndon scowled, put away his phone, and pushed the door open. Observing Noemi in the hospital bed with tubes attached all over her body, he subdued his anger and strode over to Brian. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± Lyndon inquired. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Noemi harbored such hatred for Rosalynn. First, she ndered Rosalynn, then she jumped off the building. It seemed iprehensible. ¡°She¡¯s in a vegetative state. We don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up,¡± Chapter 2143 Brian replied, his voice solemn. Lyndonpsed into silence before sighing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Despite Noemi¡¯s unfathomable actions, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of remorse. He never knew living in the Moreno family would have such serious consequences. Perched on the edge of the bed, Brian said in a low voice, ¡°Well, remember to stay away from my wife.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t cause any more disruptions in our lives. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m marrying Tilda,¡± Lyndon announced. Brian turned towards Lyndon, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re marrying Tilda? Has she agreed?¡± ¡°Yes. Her mother just passed away. We¡¯ve decided to move forward with the marriage certificate,¡± Lyndon exined. Brian was taken aback once more, but he nodded in understanding after a brief moment, opting not to probe further. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said nkly, looking away. As long as Lyndon kept his distance from Rosalynn, Brian had no issues with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to quell the rumors?¡± Lyndon inquired, his tone cool. Brian¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s always a puppet master pulling the strings behind the scenes, stoking the mes of these rumors. It¡¯s causing the news to re up once again. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is someone trying to undermine you and Rosalynn?¡± Given their backgrounds in the business world, they both possessed acute intuition. ¡°Yes. ¡± Brian confirmed. ¡°Do you need my assistance?¡± Brian met his gaze and replied, ¡°The best way you can assist me is by keeping your distance from my wife. ¡± It was a refrain he had uttered many times before. ¡°Brian, I understand your concerns, but that request is a bit excessive. Rosalynn and I are innocent. Your mother is the one spreading these false usations. It¡¯s unreasonable to expect Rosalynn not to have any male friends. Can¡¯t she even maintain tonic rtionships?¡± Lyndon retorted. Brian¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°Regardless, I insist that you keep your distance from my wife. Don¡¯tplicate matters any further. ¡± Lyndon regarded Brian¡¯s icy demeanor, then nced at the figure of Noemi lying on the bed. Choosing not to delve deeper into the matter, he addressed him sternly. ¡°Brian, I trust you¡¯ll handle your rtionship with Rosalynn responsibly. Don¡¯t cause her any pain or distress. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you. ¡± With that, he turned and left the room. As the door closed behind Lyndon, Brian¡¯s expression grew even colder. Chapter 2144 Lyndon was going to keep an eye on him? What were his intentions? Did he still harbor feelings for Rosalynn despite his impending marriage? ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s time to go. The board members are waiting for you,¡± Edwin interrupted, entering the room. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gathering his thoughts, Brian stood up, straightened his attire, suppressed the chill in his eyes, and prepared to depart. Just then, his phone rang. It was Deanna. ¡°Hello,¡± Brian answered. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m almost there. Which floor is Mom¡¯s ward on?¡± Deanna¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s the No. 3 VIP room on the 17th floor, in the inpatient department,¡± Brian replied, stepping out of the ward. ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to now. There¡¯s a nurse here.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You can ask her if you need anything. ¡± Deanna¡¯s tone grew urgent. ¡°Brian, are you really going to leave while Mom is in this condition? Where are you going? To be with your wife?¡± Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he replied curtly before ending the call and striding away. Outside the hospital room, Lyndon hesitated briefly before calling Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, are you alright?¡± he inquired with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalynn reassured him. Lyndon fell silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I saw the news. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Noemi has never liked me. Even without your involvement, our conflict would have arisen sooner orter,¡± Rosalynn replied candidly. Another moment of silence passed before Lyndon spoke once more. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Tilda,¡± he dered, surprising Rosalynn. She paused, processing his words. ¡°Lyndon, are you seeking Tilda¡¯s help because of the news and proposing a fake marriage?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. This decision has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s something that came up due to her family situation,¡± Lyndon rified, briefly exining the recent events surrounding Tilda¡¯s mother¡¯s death and the revtion that Sheldon was Tilda¡¯s biological son. ¡°Sheldon is Tilda¡¯s child?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lyndon confirmed. ¡°And who is Sheldon¡¯s father?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t disclosed that information,¡± Lyndon admitted. ¡°Regardless of Sheldon¡¯s biological father, he is my son from this point on. ¡± ¡°Well, Sheldon is adorable. If the three of you are together, people will naturally assume you¡¯re a family,¡± Rosalynn remarked warmly. Chapter 2145 Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, Lyndon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The resemnce between Sheldon and himself was uncanny. Could he possibly be Sheldon¡¯s biological father? Yet, he was certain he had never been intimate with Tilda. Rosanna was the only woman he had been intimate with. It must have been a mere coincidence that Sheldon looked Like him. Lyndon decided not to dwell on it further and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t go out for now. Just rest at home and stay off the inte. ¡± He was concerned about Rosalynn being affected by the online news. ¡°Okay, I understand. Congrattions on your marriage to Tilda!¡± Rosalynn replied. After the call ended, she was still reeling from the revtion. She had just learned that Sheldon was Tilda¡¯s biological son, a secret that had evidently weighed heavily on Tilda. Rosalynn considered reaching out to Tilda, but she hesitated, thinking it might not be the right time as Tilda had just lost her mother. Meanwhile, at the Hughes Group headquarters in Wragos, the atmosphere in the boardroom was tense. Therge oval table was upied by board members, who were all abuzz with the recent scandalous news. ¡°The stock market took a dive the moment the news broke,¡± one of them noted. Another chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hughes has always been known as ¡®cold face¡¯ among the employees. We thought it was just his exterior, but who knew he could be so heartless?¡± A third added, ¡°Exactly! Noemi is his mother, without her, where would he be today? And yet, he couldn¡¯t fulfill her simple request. Watching her fall like that without lifting a finger? It¡¯s too heartless!¡± ¡°Now the public is even calling our group ¡®The Cold Blood Group. ¡¯ If Brian continues at the helm, the Hughes Group¡¯s downfall is inevitable. ¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s time for a change in leadership!¡± one director eximed. ¡°Yes! I think Aldrich is aspetent as Brian. I support removing Brian from the CEO position and appointing Aldrich,¡± another added. ¡°I agree!¡± echoed others around the room. Conversation buzzed among the board members, half of them had been swayed by Aldrich. This was the climax of their carefully orchestrated emergency board meeting with the goal of recing Brian with Aldrich. Aldrich, dressed in a royal blue suit, reclinedzily on a sofa, idly spinning a pen in his hand.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A hint of satisfaction flickered in his eyes as he absorbed the room¡¯s chaotic energy. Seeing the board¡¯s enthusiasm, he interjected with a feigned modesty, ¡°Let¡¯s remain calm, everyone. When Brian arrives, we¡¯ll discuss this more thoroughly. Perhaps he¡¯ll have a solution?¡± Chapter 2146 ¡°What solution could he possibly offer? The reputation we¡¯ve spent years building is being destroyed under his watch!¡± a director countered loudly. ¡°Yes, he should ept responsibility and resign!¡± The room was charged with tension as usations flew towards Brian.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Several directors allied with Aldrich worked to sway opinions, while Brian¡¯s supporters watched, visibly concerned by the escting scandal- the most severe since Brian had assumed leadership. Despite the turmoil, his advocates stood firm. ¡°You can¡¯t just write him off. We all know Brian¡¯s character. He¡¯s navigated our group through numerous crises over the years. ¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve watched him grow up. He¡¯s definitely not a cold-blooded person,¡± voiced a supporter, countering the criticism. As defenders of Brian voiced their support, a spirited exchange filled the room. Those aligned with Aldrich pushed back, reigniting the debate with renewed vigor. The argument escted, voices shing loudly across the conference table. Amid the heated dispute, the door swung open. Brian entered, ready to face the board. Brian¡¯s tall, imposing frame was enveloped in a sleek dark suit. His handsome face betrayed no emotion yet exuded a natural aura of strength and authority. As the bustling crowd fell silent, Aldrich¡¯s casual demeanor shifted slightly, his posture bing more rigid. Sitting in the chair prepared for the CEO, Brian surveyed the room before addressing the gathered directors. ¡°You just had a Lively discussion. What are your thoughts?¡± Several pairs of eyes darted towards Aldrich. A director cleared his throat before speaking up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, as you¡¯re aware, your mother¡¯s tragic incident has be a prominent topic on the inte. This has resulted in a significant decline in thepany¡¯s reputation. Manyizens have begun boycotting our products. How do you propose we address this?¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained cold as he listened, offering no immediate response. Another director interjected, ¡°What options do we have? Mr. Hughes, you are a prominent figure and the leader of the Hughes Group, and this scandal has tarnished our image. To appease public outrage, it would be reasonable for you to ept ountability and resign. ¡± ¡°I agree! Brian, it seems resigning as CEO is the only viable solution,¡± echoed the voices of those aligned with Aldrich, their criticisms directed squarely at Brian. They continued to press him to take responsibility and step down from his position. As Brian remained silent, his fingers tapped restlessly on the table, his expression weighted with contemtion. His supporters grew increasingly anxious, urging him to propose a solution. ¡°This is just a scandal. Once it¡¯s resolved, everything will return to normal. Brian, surely you have a n to address this, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Brian, tell us how you¡¯re going to fix this. ¡± Finally, Brian raised his head, meeting the expectant gazes Chapter 2147 Disappointment rippled through his supporters as they exchanged nces. If Brian couldn¡¯t navigate this crisis, it seemed inevitable that he would be ousted from his position. ¡°In that case, Mr. Hughes, it would be best for you to ept responsibility and resign. You should allow someone more capable to take the helm as CEO,¡± urged someone aligned with Aldrich, their resolve unwavering. Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened as he posed a pointed question to him. ¡°If I were to step down, who do you propose should take my ce?¡± ¡°We believe Aldrich possesses the same level of capability and experience as you do. Let him assume leadership of the group in your stead. ¡± Brian nced at Aldrich, his eyebrows twitching. Sensing Brian¡¯s scrutiny, Aldrich adopted a facade of humility. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not makeparisons. How could I ever match up to Brian? Let¡¯s discuss the issue together and find a suitable solution,¡± he urged. But his supporters were adamant in their praise. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Aldrich. Your invaluable contributions to the group over the years haven¡¯t gone unnoticed. You¡¯ve resolved countless issues behind the scenes. At this juncture, there¡¯s no one more qualified than you to step in. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yes, Aldrich. You¡¯re the right choice. Embrace it. ¡± Though inwardly pleased, Aldrich feigned hesitation. ¡°Well¡­ Brian, you see¡­¡± he began, only to be interrupted by Brian¡¯s decisive words. ¡°Their words have a point. I¡¯ll take the me and resign. From this moment forward, the Hughes Group will be under your stewardship,¡± Brian dered matter-of-factly. Aldrich, though expecting this oue, couldn¡¯t conceal his tion. After a long wait, he finally bested Brian and secured the coveted position. Suppressing his excitement, Aldrichposed himself and addressed Brian. ¡°Very well, Brian. I¡¯ll assume the role of CEO of the Hughes Group on an interim basis. In the meantime, I suggest you maintain a low profile and attend to your family matters.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡± Brian shot Aldrich a nce before leaving the meeting room without a word. Behind him, congrattions erupted, everyone congratting Aldrich on his promotion to CEO of the group. With a cold light shing in his eyes, Brian strode away, his steps echoing through the corridor. Edwin followed him into the elevator, ncing at Brian¡¯s stern expression. After a moment of hesitation, Edwin spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you really going to let him take the position like this?¡± Brian¡¯s reflection in the elevator wall showed his tall andmanding figure, his lips curving into a cold smile. ¡°Edwin, if we want to destroy Aldrich, we have to let him go mad with power first. How can we defeat him if he doesn¡¯t reveal his weaknesses?¡± Chapter 2148 Edwin nodded, understanding the strategic patience behind Brian¡¯s decision.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He had initially wondered why Brian had given up so quickly this time, but now it all made sense. It turned out that Brian was making a strategic move to let Aldrich expose his weaknesses. Edwin breathed a sigh of relief, understanding the deeper n. After a moment¡¯s thought, he continued his report to Brian. ¡°I have sent someone to investigate the doctor who gave psychological advice to your mother. He is a famous psychologist, especially known for his skills in hypnosis. Recently, a significant sum of money was deposited into his ount. After thorough investigation, we discovered the remitter is Selina. ¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed at the revtion, his expression turning grim. ¡°Have you taken the pills my mother took for a test?¡± he asked, his voice sharp with urgency. ¡°Yes. ¡± Edwin confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ve also tested the pills your mother was taking. They are anti-depressants. ¡± ¡°But,¡± he added, ¡°a familiar doctor mentioned that there are many types of anti-depressant pills. The ones your mother took are imported and have severe side effects after clinical trials. Our domestic psychologists generally don¡¯t prescribe them. ¡± Brian¡¯s lips tightened into a sharp arc. Hypnosis, coupled with the side effects of the pills, was the main cause of his mother¡¯s mental problems. Brian concluded that Selina was behind all this. She had exploited his mother¡¯s prejudice against Rosalynn to stage the dramatic incident of her jumping off a building, all to drive a wedge between him and Rosalynn. Meanwhile, Aldrich used the ensuing chaos and public opinion to force him to step down. These two, one seeking promotion and the other vengeance, had colluded in their schemes. Brian remained silent, his face cold and hard as he reached the ground floor. He strode out of the elevator, his mind racing with ns for retribution. At the same moment, another elevator arrived, and someone hurriedly ran after him. ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± a voice called out. Brian stopped at the door and turned to see Betsy approaching. Last time, Betsy had been beaten while defending him. Brian had asked Edwin to investigate her background after she was injured. ording to the information Edwin provided, Betsy had been in a serious car ident a few months ago. On the day she was rushed to the hospital, the doctor had issued a critical condition notice. Chapter 2149 Betsy¡¯s family, who lived outside Wragos, were unable to arrive in time. That night, Carson, Aldrich¡¯s cousin, handled an urgent transfer procedure for Betsy, sending her to Betton for treatment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Because her face was severely injured and wrapped in white gauze, her family never saw her face when they arrived to care for her. They only noticed a significant change in her character, as she seemed to regard them as strangers. After a week, Carson arranged for cosmetic surgery for her, and her family left with arge amount ofpensation from thepany. Seeing the woman approaching, Brian¡¯s eyes darkened with suspicion. Was this woman really Betsy? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brian asked. Betsy stood in front of him, her expression serious. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I heard that you were dismissed?¡± Brian looked at her for a moment. Without responding, he turned and opened the door, stepping out into the parking lot. Betsy hurried after Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I know you¡¯re not devoid ofpassion. You¡¯re simply caught in a difficult situation between your mother and your wife. Those online critics fail to see the truth. On the rooftop, you made effort to save your mother, risking your own safety in the process. But they choose to turn a blind eye to that. ¡± Brian remained tight-lipped, his expression unreadable, as he made his way towards his car. Suddenly, a horde of reporters descended upon them, brandishing their cameras and bombarding Brian with questions. ¡°Mr. Hughes, is it true that you¡¯ve resigned as CEO?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you sacrificing power for love?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, do you regret your decision now?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, how could you not have stopped your mother, the woman who raised you, from jumping off the building?¡± The barrage of inquiries was relentless, and Brian found himself engulfed in a suffocating whirlwind of microphones and shing lights. His silence only seemed to fuel the reporters¡¯ persistence. Meanwhile, Edwin attempted to clear a path through the crowd, gesturing frantically for the reporters to give Brian some space. But their numbers were overwhelming. On the other side, Betsy¡¯s eyes darted around as she nned her next course of action. With a determined push, she forcibly removed a male reporter from Brian¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Please show some respect. Mr. Hughes¡¯ mother is gravely ill. Your words are only adding to his distress!¡± With that, she took hold of Brian¡¯s arm and began to guide him towards the waiting car, pushing aside the reporters in their path. Brian felt a twinge of difort as he noticed Betsy¡¯s hand firmly holding his own, but he resisted the urge to pull away, maintaining hisposure. The reporter Betsy had pushed earlier regained his microphone and aggressively pressed forward. ¡°Who are you to Mr. Hughes? You appear to be an employee of the Hughes Group. You bear a strong resemnce to Mr. Hughes¡¯ wife. Are you his confidante?¡± Chapter 2150 As the other reporters turned their attention to Betsy¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t help but notice her striking resemnce to Rosalynn. This realization sparked a flurry of additional questions. ¡°Is this woman your confidante, Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°Is it true that your wife is pregnant, and you¡¯ve sought sce with another woman who resembles her?¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, it seems you are not only cold-hearted but also hypocritical! You keep your wife at home while your mistress parades around in public!¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained stoic, refusing to dignify the usations with a response. Betsy listened to the onught of remarks, finding satisfaction in them while she outwardly maintained an anxious demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless usations against me! I¡¯m just an ordinary employee in the Hughes Group¡¯s PR department,¡± she protested, her tone firm. ¡°Please refrain from specting about my rtionship with Mr. Hughes, or you¡¯ll be hearing from ourwyers!¡± The reporters showed no signs of backing down. They continued to swarm around Brian and Betsy, bombarding them with relentless questions. Betsy attempted to pull Brian away from the encroaching crowd, but the reporter she had pushed retaliated by deliberately shoving her, causing her to stumble and fall into Brian¡¯s arms. With a sharp gasp of pain, she winced, having twisted her ankle during the fall. Reacting swiftly, Brian steadied her, his expression hardening. ¡°Step aside! If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t expect me to remain courteous,¡± he warned icily. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve stepped down as CEO of the Hughes Group, I still possess numerous means to expel you all from Wragos!¡± His words carried the weight of undeniable authority, and the reporters, cowed by his demeanor, obediently made way. Supporting Betsy, Brian inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Betsy winced in pain, her ankle throbbing. ¡°It¡¯s twisted. It hurts,¡± she admitted. Brian guided her towards the waiting car, signaling Edwin to open the back door. He assisted Betsy in the vehicle and ensured she was settled before closing the door. The relentless clicks of the cameras continued, capturing every moment of the scene. Soon, the narrative of the cold-hearted Brian having a new lover spread like wildfire across social media tforms, igniting a fresh wave of fervent discussion amongizens. Brian instructed Edwin to drive them to the hospital, while Betsy sat beside him, enveloped in theforting aroma of his presence. A fleeting smile of satisfaction crossed her features as sheposed herself and offered an apology. ¡°Mr. Hughes, those reporters always seem to stir up trouble. I apologize for the misunderstanding they had about our rtionship, leading to additional inconvenience for you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Brian replied evenly, his demeanor unruffled by the chaos surrounding them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Observing his dignified andposed countenance, Betsy couldn¡¯t help but inquire further, ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you truly content to step down without a fight?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darkened momentarily as he raised a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, a sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Given the current circumstances, even if I were to resist, what options do I have?¡± Sensing his resignation, Betsy hurriedly sought to offer reassurance. Chapter 2151 ¡°Mr. Hughes, don¡¯t lose hope. There are still strategies we can employ to turn the tide. ¡± Brian nced at her, curiosity piqued. ¡°And what methods do you propose?¡± Betsy hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Firstly, consider divorcing your wife. ¡± A glint of cold resolve flickered in Brian¡¯s eyes, though his expression remained impassive. ¡°Divorce her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Betsy affirmed, nodding earnestly. ¡°Mr.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hughes, the public bacsh against you stems from the perception that you¡¯re prioritizing romance over your mother¡¯s critical condition. By divorcing your wife and allowing the PR department to spin the narrative to portray you as deeply devoted to your family, you can potentially salvage your reputation. You know how fickle public opinion can be, often shifting with the prevailing sentiment. ¡± As Betsy continued to speak, Brian remained silent, his expression betraying a hint of indecision. Sensing his wavering resolve, Betsy pressed on, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I understand your love for your wife, but a man cannot afford to lose his empire! Without your empire, how can you hope to win over any woman?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze flickered towards her. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly thought this through,¡± he acknowledged, his voice betraying no emotion. Betsy met his gaze squarely, her admiration evident in her words. ¡°Mr. Hughes, from the moment Iid eyes on you, I was captivated by your strength and determination. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me; it¡¯s admiration for a powerful man. I sincerely don¡¯t want to see you fall,¡± she confessed earnestly. Suppressing the disdain that flickered in his eyes, Brian replied, ¡°Thank you. I will take your words into consideration. ¡± Betsy¡¯s heart swelled with satisfaction. If Brian followed through with the divorce, she knew she could secure her position by his side. With renewed hope, she anticipated the potential fulfillment of her ambitions. As the car pulled up to Wragos Hospital, Brian noticed the persistent presence of reporters trailing them, which sparked an idea in his mind. Stepping out of the vehicle, he approached Betsy¡¯s side with gantry, assisting her out of the car and draping his coat over her shoulders. The clicking of camera shutters intensified as the reporters snapped photos of the pair, thrusting Brian further into the spotlight. Meanwhile, at the Moreno family vi, Rosalynn, having just awoken from a nap, resisted the urge to check her phone. Instead, she decided to take a stroll in the back garden before heading to check on Teddy. The gentle winter sun cast aforting glow, its warmth tempered by the cool breeze. Wintersweets adorned the garden, their delicate blooms defiantly flourishing in the cold. Taking in the fragrant air, Rosalynn strolled leisurely, her attention drawn to a group of servants engaged in conversation nearby. ¡°Did you see? Mr. Hughes is making headlines again,¡± remarked one servant. ¡°I saw it too. Those reporters always twist the truth. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd! That woman merely resembles ourdy. Why do they insist she¡¯s his mistress?¡± ¡°Indeed, Mr. Hughes¡¯ devotion to ourdy is evident to us all. He even dismissed his own mother¡¯s threat of suicide when he was asked to divorce ourdy. ¡± ¡°But men can be unpredictable. And now that Mr. Hughes has been removed from his position, who knows how he might behave? He¡¯s always been proud; he might me ourdy for it and seek sce elsewhere. ¡± Rosalynn approached the maids slowly, her frown deepening as she overheard their conversation. Brian was trending again. Chapter 2152 And it was because he had a mistress. Moreover, he was dismissed by the Hughes Group. ¡°Silvia, hand me your phone,¡± Rosalynn said, her voice calm but firm. The maids, caught off guard by Rosalynn¡¯s sudden presence, were startled. Silvia quickly hid her phone behind her back. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, are you going to watch the news? It¡¯s all fake. You¡¯d better not watch it. ¡± Rosalynn was pregnant, and they were afraid that the news would deeply upset her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that fragile. Give it to me,¡± Rosalynn, aware of their concern, reassured them. She extended her hand, maintaining herposed demeanor. Reluctantly, Silvia nodded and handed her the phone. Rosalynn took it and quickly found the news about Brian. The articles were filled with photos of Brian escorting a woman into a car, arriving at the hospital, helping her out of the car, and even putting his coat over her shoulders. The woman standing next to Brian, their close proximity was infuriating to Rosalynn. She pursed her red lips, scrutinizing the woman¡¯s face closely. Her eyes widened slightly as she recognized the woman-it was Betsy. What prompted Betsy to suddenly approach Brian at this time? Rosalynn¡¯s emotions wavered a bit. She didn¡¯t bother reading thements below. After returning the phone to Silvia, she turned around and went back to her room. Once inside, she took out her phone and dialed Brian¡¯s number. The phone was answered quickly, but before she could say anything, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡± Rosalynn was stunned and immediately recognized that it was Betsy who had answered the phone. She said coldly, ¡°Let my husband answer the phone. ¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes is in the restroom and not able to take the call at the moment. If you have anything to tell him, I will convey it for you,¡± Betsy replied, her tone annoyingly charming, implying more than she said. Suppressing her anger, Rosalynn hung up the phone.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Staring at the empty space in front of her, she closed her eyes to calm herself. She knew Betsy was on Aldrich¡¯s side, and Brian must have been aware Chapter 2153 But he had allowed reporters to capture their intimate interactions and post them online. Why? The realization hit Rosalynn. Brian must have done it on purpose. He purposefully allowed Betsy to get close to him. After a brief moment of contemtion, Rosalynn dialed Edwin¡¯s number. ¡°Edwin, where is Brian?¡± she asked directly. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mrs. Hughes, Mr. Hughes is at Wragos Hospital,¡± Edwin replied hurriedly. ¡°With Betsy?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Yes, Miss Ruiz sprained her ankle, so we took her to the hospital to see a doctor,¡± Edwin exined. Rosalynn pursed her red lips, remaining silent for a moment. Edwin sensed her unease and quickly added, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, don¡¯t get Mr. Hughes wrong. Don¡¯t believe the news. He is not that kind of person. He must have other intentions by taking Miss Ruiz to the hospital. ¡± A slight smile curved the corners of Rosalynn¡¯s mouth as she touched her lower abdomen gently. ¡°I know. Tell him that I will wait for him at home with the baby. ¡± Having spent considerable time with Brian, she hade to understand him better. She wouldn¡¯t let suspicions cloud her judgment, especially at such a critical moment. She believed that Brian¡¯s feelings for her were strong and couldn¡¯t be destroyed by someone like Betsy. On the other side, Edwin hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Brian emerge from the restroom, he hurriedly walked up to him. ¡°Mr.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes called me just now. She must have seen the news,¡± Edwin reported. Brian was momentarily stunned. ¡°Did she call you?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Edwin confirmed. Brian instinctively reached for his phone, then remembered that his phone was in his coat pocket. Betsy was wearing his coat while getting her sprained leg checked in the consulting room. Brian connected the dots: Rosalynn had called him, but Betsy had answered the phone, prompting Rosalynn to contact Edwin next. Chapter 2154 ¡°Mrs. Hughes asked me to tell you that she trusts you. She and the baby are waiting for you at home,¡± Edwin added. Brian¡¯s cold demeanor softened instantly, a smile appearing on his face. He handed Edwin a piece of tissue. ¡°Inside is Betsy¡¯s hair. Use it for a gicparison with her family. ¡± Edwin was momentarily shocked before the realization dawned on him. No wonder Brian had been so friendly with Betsy today. He had been trying to get a sample of her hair. He was questioning who Betsy really was! Edwin quickly took the tissue containing Betsy¡¯s hair sample and left. Not long after, Betsy rolled out of the consulting room in a wheelchair. Brian walked over and asked the doctor following her, ¡°Doctor, how bad is her foot injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a mild sprain. She¡¯ll be fine with a few days¡¯ rest,¡± the doctor answered. ¡°Thank you,¡± Brian said. Betsy, noticing his concern, felt a secret happiness. She handed him the coat that had been covering her. ¡°Mr. Hughes, your wife called earlier. I picked up so she wouldn¡¯t worry. I hope that¡¯s okay. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression grew a bit colder, but his tone was neutral. ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Observing his reaction, Betsy felt a sense of smug satisfaction. She remembered how annoyed he had been thest time she answered his phone. This time, although he was still displeased, it wasn¡¯t because she answered the call; it was the mention of Rosalynn¡¯s name! It seemed that, no matter how much a man liked a woman, his career always came first. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Brian said. ¡°I¡¯m staying at Beauty Apartments,¡± Betsy replied.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You stay at Beauty Apartments too?¡± Chapter 2155 What a coincidence! ¡°Yes, I moved there after starting at thepany headquarters,¡± Betsy said, trying to sound calm. Knowing Brian and Rosalynn lived at Beauty Apartments, she had rented a ce there, hoping to run into Brian. She hadn¡¯t expected the chance toe so soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Brian said, hiding his coldness as he began to push her wheelchair. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hughes,¡± Betsy said, feeling overjoyed. Brian¡¯s attitude towards her had changed a lot today. It must be because he was having a tough time at work. When a man is struggling at work, he often desires the presence of aforting woman nearby. Would Brian spend the night at her ce tonight? Betsy wondered. At Beauty Apartments¡­ Karina frowned as she read the news about Brian in Haleigh¡¯s apartment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What was Brian doing now? One scandal hadn¡¯t even died down, and he was back on the trending list? And it was because he was with a woman who bore a_ striking resemnce to Rosalynn! What was he thinking? Why wasn¡¯t he maintaining his distance from that woman? Was he ming Rosalynn for his mother¡¯s ident and his dismissal from the Hughes Group? Karina frowned and phoned Rosalynn. The phone kept ringing, but there was no answer on the other end. Karina ended the call, pondered briefly, then resolved to head to the hospital to check on Brian and the woman apanying him. Since Rosalynn couldn¡¯t get around easily in Skrix, as her best friend, she couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and do nothing. Right then, the doorbell chimed. Chapter 2156 Karina snatched her coat and bag before dashing to answer the door. Carlow was standing outside. ¡°Hey, what brings you here?¡± Karina asked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haleigh invited me for dinner,¡± Carlow said, holding a bag of food and smiling. Haleigh¡¯s voice rang out from inside. ¡°Is it Carlow at the door?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Haleigh,¡± Carlow replied, shing a grin. ¡°Karina, keep Carlowpany for a bit. Dinner will be ready soon,¡± Haleigh said, still busy preparing the meal in the kitchen. ¡°Hey, Haleigh, I have to step out. Feel free to enjoy your dinner without me,¡± Karina responded. With that, she changed her shoes and got ready to leave. Carlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dinner¡¯s about to start. Where are you off to?¡± ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Karina snapped before grabbing her bag and leaving. Carlow quickly set down the bag he was holding on a side cab and turned to Haleigh, saying, ¡°Haleigh, we¡¯ve got to head out for a bit. ¡± Karina paused in front of the elevator and noticed Carlow trailing behind her. She turned to confront him. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Carlow, hands in his pockets with a yful smile on his Lips, responded, ¡°With that fierce look, are you nning some mischief? It seems you might need someone to handle the aftermath. ¡± His voice was soft yet carried a hint of warmth. Karina shot him a brief, searching nce. Lately, he was often seen around her, his gaze filled with unspoken emotion. Could he have feelings for her? As the elevator dinged to signal its arrival, Karina stepped inside, with Carlow close behind. Inside, she caught his reflection on the mirrored wall of the elevator. Without turning, she asked bluntly, ¡°Do you have feelings for me, Carlow?¡± Carlow¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as he met her gaze through the reflection. His lips curled into a half-smile. ¡°You caught me, didn¡¯t you?¡± he replied. She was right! With a scowl, Karina stated firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t harbor any feelings for me. I¡¯ve told you, marriage isn¡¯t in my ns. ¡± Chapter 2157 He watched her intently, then edged closer, his presence filling the space with the faint scent of mint. His eyes were calm and prating. When their eyes inadvertently met, Karina¡¯s breath hitched, and her heart thudded wildly against her chest. She stepped back swiftly, pressing against the elevator wall. ¡°What are you doing? If you have something to say, say it. Why get so close?¡± she demanded. Observing her flushed ears, a glint of amusement appeared in Carlow¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m gauging your reactions. Just now, you blushed, your heart raced, and you couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. Doesn¡¯t that suggest you feel something for me too?¡± he challenged. Her heart fluttered anew at his words. She shot him an angry re. ¡°Stop making things up. How could you possibly see any affection for you in me?¡± ¡°I saw it clearly,¡± he replied, his smile widening. Karina was at a loss for words, still ring. Just then, the elevator reached the ground floor. Eager to escape, Karina moved to exit. But as she stepped out, her hand was suddenly grasped and she was yanked back into the elevator. The doors slid shut. Karina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What are you doing, Carlow?¡± Carlow pressed her against the wall, his arm braced beside her head, effectively caging her within his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving things unresolved. Let¡¯s sort this out before you leave,¡± he stated firmly. As the elevator resumed its ascent, Karina, pinned by the proximity of the man before her, involuntarily swallowed. ¡°Sort out what?¡± she demanded. ¡°Do you have feelings for me, Karina?¡± he inquired softly. Looking directly at him, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re being absurd, Carlow. Why would I have feelings for you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me, huh? Is it because of my disability?¡± he pressed on. Karina scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not that superficial.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I thought you knew better. My heart belongs to someone else, and it always will. ¡± His smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I know, but he¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t he? Can you really pledge eternal fidelity to him even after he is gone?¡± he probed. Chapter 2158 Karina met his gaze firmly. ¡°Yes, I can. So, please, stop bothering me. ¡± Despite her firmness, Carlow chuckled, reaching up to gently brush her hair, then softly touched her earlobe. ¡°You¡¯re so faithful, Karina. But what if you have desires?¡± he whispered, his voice Low and seductive. The warmth from his touch tingled through her ear down to her heart. Overwhelmed and embarrassed, she suddenly lifted her foot and stomped hard on his shoe. ¡°Carlow, you¡¯re such a tease!¡± she eximed, her voice echoing in the confined space. Karina held nothing back with her strength. Carlow winced as a sharp pain shot through his foot and he wrapped his arms tightly around her. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth, not teasing you,¡± he murmured. Carlow¡¯s arms were so strong. Karina hissed, ¡°Release me!¡± With a chuckle, Carlow responded, ¡°Karina, what am I to do? I find your angry face so endearing. The more I see it, the more I¡¯m drawn to you!¡± Karina fixed her gaze on him and said, ¡°What do you find appealing about me? Let me mak something clear, Carlow. I¡¯m not wealthy. I¡¯m not looking for a toy boy!¡± Carlow looked taken aback. As he watched her fuming face, he burst intoughter, his chest heaving with each chuckle. ¡°Karina, do you really see me as a toy boy?¡± Just as Karina was about to reply, the elevator halted at a floor. The doors slid open to reveal a neer. ¡®s BunnyBookery Noticing the intimate scene inside, the neer paused, clearly taken aback, and chose not to enter. With a grin, Carlow addressed the neer while holding Karina and pressed the elevator button.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to catch the next one. ¡± The man outside, a young fellow, caught on quickly to Carlow¡¯s hint and shed a knowing smile. Now blushing deeply, Karina scolded as the elevator doors closed again, ¡°Carlow, you¡¯re such a scoundrel. What exactly do you want?¡± She tried to push him away. Carlow, who usually appeared frail and hardly mobile, didn¡¯t budge. As she continued to struggle, Carlow pinned her hands against the elevator wall. His eyes radiating profound affection, he gazed at her lips and whispered with a soft smile, ¡°I want to kiss you. ¡± Chapter 2159 He then gently leaned in and pressed his Lips to hers. The memory of this beautiful moment flooded his senses. Overwhelmed with emotion, Carlow sighed contentedly. The familiar taste of her lips was as exquisite as ever. He had missed her tremendously! Stunned, Karina¡¯s eyes widened, her mind a nk te. His lips moved against hers, evoking the breath and presence of the man she remembered. At that moment, she remembered the only time they had been intimate together. He had whispered her special nickname, known only to them. He hadforted her, imed her, and fulfilled her desires repeatedly. The image of his smiling face, always vivid in her thoughts, suddenly intensified. ¡®s BunnyBookery Karina closed her eyes, letting him part her lips. Tears began to trickle from the corners of her eyes. Lost in admiring her beauty, Carlow felt his face grow wet. He ceased kissing and slowly opened his eyes. Seeing Karina¡¯s tears, Carlow¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a chill seemed to extinguish the desires in his heart. He quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°Why are you crying? Is it because I kissed you? Chameleon, actually, I¡­¡± He intended to reveal the truth to Karina. But before he could finish, Karina¡¯s p struck him sharply. ¡°Carlow, keep your distance!¡± Karina furiously wiped her mouth, her eyes full of embarrassment and irritation. Overwhelmed by her emotions, she hadn¡¯t noticed him using her nickname. If she had caught his words, she might realize that he was the man who upied her thoughts day and night!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, the elevator halted once more. Chapter 2160 Karina dashed out swiftly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Carlow, touching his cheek where she had pped him, gave an awkward smile. ¡°Damn, I really upset her,¡± he thought. What a fiery woman! Why wouldn¡¯t she hear him out? Yet, he found himself increasingly drawn to her. After stepping out of the elevator, Karina wiped her tears away, quickly dabbed her mouth, and hastened forward. She found it infuriating. How could Carlow be so frivolous? Who did he think he was to dare kiss her? Yet, she hadn¡¯t found their shared kiss unpleasant! It even brought back memories of Barlow! ¡°Karina, that was so unlike you! Promising fidelity to Barlow, yet deep down, you couldn¡¯t fend off another man¡¯s charm!¡± Karina scolded herself silently. Carlow¡¯s voice echoed from behind. ¡°Karina, slow down. Wait for me!¡± Karina was seething with rage and was tempted to turn around and p him again. However, spotting two figures emerging from a car nearby, she halted, her expression turning icy. She was on the verge of confronting Brian and that woman when she encountered them just before leaving the neighborhood. What was Brian thinking? He had actually brought that woman back here! ¡°Karina. ¡± Carlow saw Karina pause, called out to her, and reached out to grab her, but she was already striding away. Carlow paused, his gaze following hers until itnded on Brian and Betsy. Brian has been all over the news recently, and he also read those about Brian. He was also aware that the Hughes Group had recently undergone a leadership change. Aldrich had seeded in his n to rece Brian. It was all triggered by the tragic suicide of Brian¡¯s mother. Chapter 2161 Brian had sacrificed his career for his wife. And now, here he was, making headlines again, but this time with a woman who bore a striking resemnce to his wife. What was he up to? Putting an end to his thoughts, Carlow followed behind Karina. Up ahead, Karina was seething as she confronted Brian and Betsy. Watching Brian support Betsy, she blurted out angrily, ¡°Mr. Hughes, what is this? Messing around with another woman-have you no memory of being a married man? Take your hands off her!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian¡¯s brow furrowed, surprised to encounter Karina in such a ce. Before he could respond, Betsy interjected, ¡°Miss, do you not notice that I¡¯ve injured my foot? That¡¯s why Mr. Hughes is helping me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡± Karina scrutinized her. The woman did look remarkably like her best friend, but her act was too polished, too insincere. What a pretentious bitch putting on such an innocent facade! Karina shed a cold smile and swiftly pulled her away, not uttering a single word. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you¡¯re injured. You appear nothing more than a pretentious bitch to me!¡± Caught off guard by Karina¡¯s sudden tug, Betsy stumbled and fell, crying out in pain. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! How can you be so heartless?¡± Karina stared down at her dismissively. ¡°Heartless? Come on, I¡¯m dealing with someone who might as well have ¡®homewrecker¡¯ written across her forehead. Why should I show any mercy on you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Betsy was at a loss for aeback, casting a pitiful nce toward Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes!¡± Brian pursed his lips. As he noticed several reporters outside the neighborhood capturing the scene, he stooped to lift Betsy from the ground. Karina¡¯s voice rang out sharply. ¡°Brian, go ahead, help her and see what I do!¡± Brian halted, at a loss for words. Karina was more fierypared to his wife! ¡°Miss Glyn, what are you to me? Stay out of my personal affairs. ¡± Brian sneered. With that, he bent down and helped Betsy to her feet. Karina¡¯s anger red at the sight of his cold demeanor, as if she were a mere stranger to him. She hissed, ¡°Brian, have you lost your mind? What if I tell Rosalynn about this?¡± Chapter 2162 Brian met her gaze with a frosty look. ¡°Miss Glyn, I suggest you keep out of our marital issues. ¡± Observing Brian ignore her warning and walk towards the apartment building while assisting Betsy, who had a smug smile on her face, Karina seethed with rage and shoved him. She fumed, ¡°Brian, stop! You owe me an exnation. Are you seriously taking this woman home now?¡± Brian, struck dumb for a moment, regained hisposure and retorted coldly, ¡°Miss Glyn, let me make this clear one more time: stay out of my affairs!¡± Karina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at his severe attitude. ¡°Brian, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± ¡°No way! If you dare bring her home today, Brian, I swear you¡¯ll never know peace again!¡± Brian fell silent, exasperation flickering across his face. Why couldn¡¯t she just stop causing trouble?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Though he understood her fierce loyalty to her friend, her interference threatened to derail his carefullyid ns. Brian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Karina, move. Don¡¯t make me hit you. ¡± Karina red at him, defiant. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re being awful! I¡¯m not moving. Are you seriously going to hit me?¡± Brian clenched his teeth, barely resisting the urge to push her aside. Just then, Carlow, who had been silently observing, finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, that¡¯s not very gentlemanly of you!¡± He pulled Karina into his arms, his gaze icy as he spoke to Brian. Brian¡¯s eyes flicked from Carlow¡¯s face to his arm, suspicion growing. Howe Carlow¡¯s demeanor looked so much like Barlow? ¡°Karina, are you with him?¡± Brian inquired. Karina was caught off guard when Carlow suddenly pulled her close. She struggled to free herself, but his grip was unyielding. As she prepared to deny being with Carlow, Carlow interrupted, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hughes. So don¡¯t mess with my woman, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Karina was speechless. Carlow not only kissed her out of nowhere but now he was making things up! Chapter 2163 She red at him, ready to argue, but the yful glint in his eyes stopped her. Maybe it was because he looked so much like Barlow right then that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to deny his words. Brian¡¯s frown deepened as he watched them. Was Karina actually with Carlow? But his wife had always said that Karina loved Barlow wholeheartedly and swore she¡¯d never marry anyone else. Why had she changed her mind so quickly? Brian believed he needed to have someone investigate Carlow. After giving Carlow a hard look, Brian left with Betsy. ¡°Brian, stop!¡± Karina yelled and tried to run after him as he continued walking away with Betsy. Carlow was quick to cover her mouth, saying, ¡°Stop screaming. ¡± With anger zing in her eyes, Karina bit his hand and stomped on his foot. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Carlow, who said I¡¯m with you? Didn¡¯t that p wake you up?¡± Carlow was at a loss for words. When her temper red, the tiny woman was a force to be reckoned with! Carlow winced and shielded his hands, shooting Karina a pained Look. ¡°Karina, that really hurts!¡± Locking eyes with him, Karina recalled the moment Barlow had teased her. Lost in thought for a moment, she quickly shook it off.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t Barlow. She couldn¡¯t regard him as a substitute for Barlow. Letting out a breath, Karina shot Carlow a fierce nce before turning to chase after Brian. Hurriedly, Carlow stepped in her path. ¡°Karina, hold on. Do not involve yourself in Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s personal matters. ¡± Karina¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Let go of me! Rosalynn is my best friend. How could I not care about her?¡± Chapter 2164 Carlow tried to cate her. ¡°Calm down. If you¡¯re going to meddle in their matters, at least you should figure out what¡¯s really going on. ¡± ¡°But I saw it! Isn¡¯t it clear that Brian brought a woman home?¡± Karina insisted, her frustration evident. Carlow nced at Brian, who was entering an apartment building, and calmly pointed out, ¡°Look at the building he¡¯s entering. Is that where his apartment is?¡± Karina followed his gaze and blinked in realization. Brian wasn¡¯t heading towards the apartment building where he and Rosalynn shared an apartment. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t bringing the woman home after all? ¡°Does that mean the woman also lives here?¡± she asked, her doubts mounting. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Carlow acknowledged. Karina¡¯s expression soured, a feeling of unease settling in her stomach. ¡°Who the hell is this woman? Why does she live in this neighborhood and look so much like Rosalynn?¡± she mused, her voice tinged with frustration.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Carlow narrowed his eyes, pondering the situation. The resemnce between the mysterious woman and Rosalynn was indeed striking, and Brian¡¯s proximity to her raised even more questions. He decided to have someone look into that woman. ¡°Let¡¯s return. Haleigh is waiting to have dinner with us,¡± Carlow said. Karina scrutinized him with a flicker of suspicion in her eyes. ¡°Carlow, how do you know which apartment Brian lives in?¡± she questioned. Carlow was momentarily taken aback, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Karina, Brian¡¯s wife is your best friend. If I want to pursue you, I have to know the background of the people around you,¡± he exined, his smile soft and genuine. Karina¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words, her thoughts racing back to the kiss they had shared earlier. She forcefully withdrew her hand from his grasp, pushing down any burgeoning emotions. ¡°Carlow, I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from me. If you try to touch me again, I¡¯ll punch you!¡± she threatened, raising her fist in emphasis. Undeterred, Carlow seized her hand once more, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m not just some toy boy. If I were to give you all my assets, would you be willing to give me a chance?¡± Karina¡¯s response was immediate and unequivocal. ¡°Fuck off!¡± she snapped, her frustration evident as she turned on her heel and stormed away. Watching her walk away, Carlow couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. Chapter 2165 The woman he loved was rather fierce and unpredictable. However, he found her reaction amusing and was not upset by her rejection at all. With a smirk still lingering on his lips, Carlow pulled out his phone and dialed a number. He needed to uncover the background of the mysterious woman Brian had been seen with. With Aldrich currently in power, Carlow knew he had to proceed cautiously, hiding his true identity until Aldrich¡¯s true nature was exposed. Meanwhile, Brian apanied Betsy as they reached her floor. Instead of exiting the elevator, he remained inside. ¡°Go ahead and get some rest. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± he said. Betsy¡¯s mind raced as she contemted how to invite Brian into her home. Observing that he remained inside the elevator, she quickly pivoted and grasped the frame of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Hughes, why don¡¯t youe to my ce and rx for a while?¡± Her invitation was tinged with a hint of eagerness. Concealing his revulsion, Brian responded casually, ¡°No, thank you. I have other matters to attend to. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Undeterred, Betsy persisted, her tone coaxing, ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s dinnertime. You must be hungry, right? Why don¡¯t you join me for a meal before you continue with your work?¡± A flicker of impatience crossed Brian¡¯s features, his demeanor growing colder. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet,¡± he stated curtly, his finger pressing the button for his desired floor. Sensing his disinterest, Betsy relented, realizing that further insistence would be futile. With a resigned sigh, she released her grip on the elevator frame, allowing the doors to close. Betsy watched as the elevator doors slowly shut, concealing Brian¡¯s figure from her view. She felt a wave of disappointment. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why didn¡¯t Briane inside and have a meal with her? Just a moment ago, outside, he seemed so concerned about her. It had made her think he cared for her. But maybe this wasn¡¯t a good time for him. He had just lost his power, and his mother was in the hospital. He was probably anxious to get back and n his next move against Aldrich. Betsy took a deep breath, a smug smile forming as she thought about Brian¡¯s concern. Selina¡¯s n was perfect. It had driven a wedge between Brian and Rosalynn. Now, it was her opportunity to leverage the situation! Chapter 2166 She needed to win Brian¡¯s favor and affection, leaving her past embarrassment behind! Brian exited the building and headed to his apartment instead of rushing back to thepany. The moment he walked in, he immediately called Rosalynn. After a few rings, she answered. Her soft voice greeted him. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me. ¡± Hearing her voice brought Brian a sense of peace.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He turned on the light and walked slowly to the floor-to-ceiling window. The night had fallen outside, the city glowing with countless lights. As his gaze fell upon the scenery, his mind conjured Rosalynn¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rosalynn asked quietly. ¡°I¡¯m at our apartment,¡± Brian answered. Rosalynn paused. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back today?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow and loosened his cor. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my position of authority in thepany, and my mother is seriously ill. It¡¯s all because of you. The love I have for you can¡¯t simply stop me from ming you. I need some time to think about our rtionship. ¡± He spoke calmly, crafting a falsehood for the public to understand his current situation, with a hint of mischief in his eyes. There was a silence before Rosalynn replied, ¡°No need to think about it. I agree to the divorce. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian couldn¡¯t see her, but her voice sounded very steady. Her calm made him feel uneasy. He hastily exined, ¡°Babe, what I said before? Yeah, total fib. Just part of my game n. ¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°I kind of figured,¡± she replied, a hint of amusementcing her voice. Relief flooded Brian as tension drained from his frame. ¡°Babe, you messing with me?¡± ¡°Nah, just going along with the act,¡± Rosalynn exined. A grin tugged at Brian¡¯s lips as he paid her apliment, pure ttery. ¡°No wonder I chose you. You¡¯re sharp as a tack. ¡± Chapter 2167 Rosalynn¡¯s expression twisted into a scornful sneer, her tone shifting to a more serious note. ¡°Nice try, but I¡¯m not falling for that. With Aldrich now calling the shots at Hughes Group, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise as he inquired, ¡°Hey, remember when you wanted me to be your personal servant? Well, now that my career¡¯s gone kaput, maybe I should consider being your toy boy, living off your generosity. ¡± ¡°Brian, get serious or I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Rosalynn warned. A smile tugged at Brian¡¯s lips as he said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯mying low for now. Aldrich may think he¡¯s got it all.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But the higher he climbs, the harder he¡¯ll fall. While he¡¯s in the spotlight, I¡¯ll be in the shadows, waiting for him to expose his weaknesses and strike!¡± Understanding dawned in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she nodded. ¡°Dad asked if he should step in with Hughes Group. Seems like that won¡¯t be necessary anymore. ¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± Brian¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°We¡¯re on bad terms at the moment, so you can¡¯t help me. ¡± Rosalynn paused before sayi ng, ¡°Okay, Director Hughes. ¡± Director Hughes? Brian was taken by surprise by the way she addressed him. He then burst intoughter. He did feel like he was directing a movie. ¡°Hey, lead actress, I want to sleep with you,¡± he teased shamelessly. Rosalynnughed. ¡°Mr. Hughes, don¡¯t you already have plenty of women lining up for you?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°You mean Betsy?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°You¡¯re getting into your role quickly. Are you truly considering her as your lover?¡± Brian could hear the jealousy in her voice. He grinned. ¡°How could that be? I neither have the intention nor the nerve to try something like that. ¡± He leaned back, adding, ¡°Especially since my wife turns into quite the spitfire after a few drinks. I¡¯d rather not be on the receiving end of her wrath. ¡± Rosalynn burst intoughter at this, memories of the past shing through her mind. After a moment, she smirked. ¡°So, letting Betsy get close to you is all part of your grand n?¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Betsy. ¡°Sweetheart, my gut tells me the woman iming to be Betsy is a fake. I¡¯ve already asked Edwin to run a DNA testparing her with Betsy¡¯s family. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Someone¡¯s impersonating Betsy? What is her true identity?¡± Brian squinted, his dark eyes focusing as a memory shed through his mind like lightning. Simultaneously, a realization dawned on Rosalynn. ¡°Is it Eleanor?¡± Chapter 2168 Brian grinned. ¡°Babe, you are so smart. I share the same guess as you. ¡± Unfazed by hispliment, Rosalynn asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡± Although Brian¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his eyes betrayed a coldness. ¡°Well, if they want to y games, we¡¯ll y along, but at our own pace. ¡± It was time toy a trap for those viins who were skulking in the shadows and scheming against them. After a moment of silence, Brian continued, ¡°And my mom jumped off that building due to maniption by others. Selina and Aldrich were pulling the strings. ¡± He divulged Edwin¡¯s findings to Rosalynn. At the news, she found herself once again taken aback. Then she grumbled, ¡°Selina¡¯s really a terrible person.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What were you thinking getting involved with her?¡± Feeling the weight of his wife¡¯s disapproval, Brian rubbed his temples and shed a smile. ¡°Lucky for me, I met you. You pulled me out of that mess just in time. ¡± Rosalynn replied with a small smile, ¡°Are w e just going to let her off the hook?¡± Brian¡¯s yful grin faltered, a hint of seriousness flickering in his eyes. ¡°Do I seem that easygoing to you?¡± Selina had crossed a line, and he was determined to make her regret it! Rosalynn didn¡¯t ask his n. She fell silent for a moment. ¡°So, are we entering into a cold war starting tonight?¡± At her words, Brian¡¯s demeanor softened once more. ¡°Already missing me?¡± Rosalynn fell silent for a moment before admitting, ¡°Yeah, I miss you. I miss you like crazy. ¡± Brian was caught off guard by her confession. To him, his wife embodied strength and independence, not one for mushy disys of affection. She hardly ever yed coy. Even when he tried to flirt with her, she never admitted missing him or loving him, preferring to tease him instead. But now, she was opening up about her longing for him. Chapter 2169 Her voice was soft and a bit clingy, adding a touch of vulnerability to her words. Brian¡¯s heart melted, wishing he could rush to her and hold her close. ¡°How about Ie back now?¡± His voice, gravelly but soft, pierced the quiet. Rosalynn exhaled heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s just tough it out until we get rid of those viins. ¡± At Rosalynn¡¯s words, Brian felt a warmth spread within him, mingled with a hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I love you, honey,¡± he expressed sincerely. ¡°Just drop the first part,¡± Rosalynn said with a yful tone. Chuckling, Brian replied, ¡°Okay, honey, I love you. ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m hanging up now,¡± Rosalynn announced, ready to end the call. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Brian interjected hastily. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Honey, I just told you I love you,¡± Brian stressed. ¡°I heard,¡± came Rosalynn¡¯s nonchnt reply. Brian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it back?¡± he queried. After a brief pause, Rosalynn countered with a teasing tone, ¡°Do you always need a return on your investments?¡± Brian was left speechless, unable to conjure a retort. A softugh echoed through the phone, followed by the unmistakable sound of a kiss.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Honey, I love you too,¡± Rosalynn finally conceded softly. Even through the distance, her affection radiated, enveloping Brian in its warmth. Realizing she was teasing him again, Brian¡¯s eyes softened with tenderness as he blew a kiss in return. ¡°Honey, I heard it,¡± he affirmed gently. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. Mom¡¯s calling me for dinner,¡± Rosalynn announced. ¡°Okay,¡± Brian acknowledged, waiting patiently until Rosalynn ended the call before setting his phone aside. Despite his fatigue, he felt rejuvenated and at peace as he gazed out at the night sky. Meanwhile, on the other end, Gail nced at Rosalynn and inquired, ¡°Was that Brian?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. Chapter 2170 Sensing Gail¡¯s unease regarding Brian¡¯s news, she drew her mother close, reassuring her with aforting embrace. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. The situation is not as you think. I¡¯ll exin it all to you and Dad,¡± she promised, her calm demeanor offering Gail a sense of relief. ¡°Okay,¡± Gail acquiesced, her worry momentarily eased. As they prepared to descend the stairs, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang once more. ncing at the screen, she noticed a call from Karina. ¡°Mom, you go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up after talking to Karina,¡± she said. ¡°Alright,¡± Gail agreed, continuing on her way downstairs. ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn paused to answer the call. ¡°Karina,¡± she said warmly. ¡°Rose, are you home?¡± Karina inquired. ¡°Yes, I am. Sorry, I didn¡¯t have my phone with me earlier, so I missed your call,¡± Rosalynn exined, recalling she had seen Karina¡¯s missed call before Brian¡¯s. She had intended to return it but was interrupted by Brian¡¯s call. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s best not to use your phone too much, There¡¯s radiation and all¡­¡± Karina¡¯s voice trailed off, hesitating to broach the topic. Rosalynn¡¯s smile widened as she anticipated Karina¡¯s concern. ¡°You¡¯re worried I might stumble upon some upsetting news online, aren¡¯t yo u?¡± As best friends who knew each other inside out, Karina didn¡¯t bother denying it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. Rose, I just saw Brian at the Beauty Apartments. He seemed different, almost distant. He was with another woman and barely acknowledged me. Do you think he¡¯s taking out his frustrations on you because of his mother¡¯s hospitalization and losing his power?¡± Karina voiced her apprehension. Rosalynn paused, her smile unwavering. ¡°Karina, he is not like that,¡± she affirmed gently. ¡°Are you sure? I hope he hasn¡¯t changed for the worse. But his behavior today really disappointed me!¡± Karinained. ¡°He¡¯s actually started a new career. ¡± Rosalynn revealed suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Since losing his previous position, he¡¯s transitioned into directing now,¡± Rosalynn borated. ¡°What?¡± Karina eximed, taken aback. ¡°Even though it¡¯s his first foray into directing, he seems to have a knack for it. He even managed to deceive you,¡± Rosalynn remarked earnestly. Karina responded with a string of confused noises. ¡°Wait, what? Since when was Brian a director?¡± she demanded. Rosalynn chuckled, putting an end to the jest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re doing just fine. What he¡¯s doing now is all part of a n,¡± she reassured Karina. ¡°A n?¡± Karina echoed, her eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°Brian¡¯s cousin, Aldrich, has always been ambitious, constantly plotting against him in secret. Noemi¡¯s act of jumping from the building is closely rted to him and Selina. Brian is just biding his time, waiting for the right moment to strike back. ¡± Chapter 2171 She shared the details Brian had confided in her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As Rosalynn spoke, Karina¡¯s confusion melted away. ¡°So that¡¯s it! I was wondering why he seemed like a different person all of a sudden and I was worried sick about you. I even thought if he dared to betray you, I¡¯d show up at his doorstep every day and curse him out!¡± Rosalynn felt a warm glow of gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re fine. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Karina said with a sigh, her voice softeni ng. ¡°Now I feel better. Take care and get some rest. ¡± ¡°WiLL do,¡± Rosalynn replied. Karina hung up the phone and stepped onto the balcony, the cool night air brushing against her skin. The city lights shimmered below, and she sighed, relieved it was just Brian¡¯s n. Otherwise, she really would have hounded him relentlessly, never giving him a moment of peace. ¡°Karina, dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Haleigh called from the kitchen, the scent of freshly warmed food wafting through the air. ¡°Coming,¡± Karina replied, taking a deep breath to steady herself before heading to the dining room. Her mood darkened when she saw Carlow seated at the table. Her gaze drifted to his lips, and the memory of their elevator kiss sent a shiver down her spine. That soft touch lingered, making her swallow hard and quickly Look away. She lowered her head and walked towards the dining table, but her mind was elsewhere, causing her to stumble. ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped. ¡°Careful!¡± Carlow¡¯s voice was urgent as he stood up and rushed over. Luckily, Karina caught herself on the edge of the sofa before she could fall. Carlow was by her side in an instant, his hands steadying her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with genuine concern. Karina¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his worried tone. Her eyes darted away, but before she could free herself from his grasp, Carlow knelt down and delicately took hold of her right ankle. Chapter 2172 ¡°Did you twist your ankle? Does it hurt?¡± he asked, the warmth of his fingers spreading across her skin and sending shivers through her. Her heart racing, Karina swallowed and pulled her foot away. ¡°Carlow, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t twist it. I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, her voice a little shaky. With that, she quickly fled to the dining table and sat dow n, trying topose herself. Carlow stood up slowly, a slight smile ying on his lips as he watched her retreat. Was Karina getting shy? He could tell she was starting to feel something for him. Well, he needed to work harder to win her heart, and then he could reveal the truth. ¡®s BunnyBookery Smiling, Carlow walked over and pulled out a chair next to her. Karina frowned and moved her chair away slightly. Hadn¡¯t he just been sitting on the other side? She had specifically chosen a seat farther from him, but he had switched to sit beside her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Across from them, Haleigh observed with a knowing smile. She had always hoped to see Karina and Carlow be a couple. Now, it seemed like Carlow had feelings for Karina, and Karina didn¡¯t seem to dislike him. That was a good start. ¡°Karina, are you sure you didn¡¯t twist your ankle?¡± Haleigh asked, concerncing her voice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Karina replied, smiling as she served herself some soup. Carlow looked at her with a yful smile, a hint of teasing in his eyes. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did you seem so nervous?¡± Chapter 2173 Hearing Carlow¡¯s voice, Karina involuntarily thought of him kissing her. Her cheeks flushed as she handed the soup to Haleigh, then turned and red at him fiercely. Carlow¡¯s teasing smile gave Karina the unsettling feeling that he could read her every thought. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°Enjoying a free meal and still can¡¯t keep quiet? You¡¯ve got a lot to say, huh?¡± Carlow raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. ¡°Karina, why so aggressive?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Karina rolled her eyes, too annoyed to argue, and turned her attention to her te. Haleigh chuckled from across the table. ¡°Ka rina, I didn¡¯t actually make most of these dishes. Carlow brought some. We¡¯re pretty Lucky he did. ¡± Just as Karina was about to spear a rib with her fork, she paused, taking in the selection before her. On the table, there were seasoned beef, Cobb sd, and barbecued ribs. These were all her favorites. They weren¡¯t avable at the market near her apartment, so Carlow had to travel further to buy them. Karina averted her gaze, picking up some greens instead. She chewed deliberately, keeping her head down, determined not to give Carlow the satisfaction of seeing her enjoy his dishes. Carlow noticed she was only eating Haleigh¡¯s dishes, not touching the dishes he bought. Amusement flickered in his eyes as he watched her silent defiance. He ced a piece of seasoned beef into her bowl and said, ¡°Haleigh mentioned these are your favorites. Why aren¡¯t you eating them?¡± Karina frowned, trying to mask her irritation. ¡°Stop moving food around. It¡¯s unsanitary. ¡± Carlow chuckled, clearly enjoying himself as he continued to tease her in front of Haleigh. ¡°Still mad at me? I¡¯m sorry about earlier. In the elevator, I just couldn¡¯t resist kissing you. ¡± Her heart raced, and without thinking, she pped her hand over his mouth. Her eyes were wide with embarrassment and annoyance. ¡°Carlow, if you dare say another word!¡± Carlow¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, silently promising he wouldn¡¯t. Karina shot him a fierce look before awkwardly smiling at Haleigh, who was watching with a knowing grin. She quickly served Haleigh some dishes to distract her. Haleigh¡¯s smile turned sly. It looked like things were heating up between those two. Chapter 2174 Carlow¡¯s grin widened as he continued to pile food into Karina¡¯s bowl. ¡°Come on, eat up. ¡± Karina red at him, recognizing the yful threat in his eyes. If she didn¡¯t eat, he¡¯d keep pushing her buttons. Suppressing her frustration, she bit into the seasoned beef, imagining it was Carlow she was tearing into. He was infuriating! Carlow kept smiling as he added more food to her bowl, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Karina¡¯s patience wore thin as the pile of food grew. ¡°Enough! I can serve myself, you know. ¡± Carlow¡¯s voice was still yful. ¡°Worried you can¡¯t finish it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help with the leftovers. ¡± Karina red at him. ¡°What are you, a human garbage disposal?¡± ¡°Not quite. I only deal with your leftovers,¡± he replied with a wink. Karina was at a loss for words, too exasperated to argue further. Haleigh, sitting across from them, watched in amusement. The smile in her eyes turned nostalgic, moistening with unspoken memories.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It had been ages since her home felt this cheerful, reminiscent of her nephew¡¯s presence. Karina turned her annoyance into appetite, attacking the food in her bowl with vigor. But as she neared the end, she felt a familiar difort in her lower abdomen. She paused, frowning as she touched her stomach. Realizing her period might be starting, she quickly set down her bowl. ¡°Haleigh, you continue. I need to use the toilet. ¡± ¡°sure,¡± Haleigh replied, watching Karina leave in a hurry. Carlow¡¯s yful expression turned thoughtful. Haleigh broke the silence with a knowing smile. ¡°Carlow, you Like Karina, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Haleigh¡¯s question, Carlow chuckled, not denying his feelings. Chapter 2175 ¡°Yes, I do. ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. There was no doubt in his mind that he liked Karina. ¡°Karina is a good girl. Try your best to win her over,¡± Haleigh encouraged, a look of relief reflected in her face. ¡°I will, Haleigh,¡± Carlow said softly. ¡°When Karina and I are together, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of. ¡± Haleigh¡¯s eyes welled up with tears at his words. ¡°You are so kind,¡± she whispered. In that moment, Carlow truly seemed like her beloved nephew. What she didn¡¯t know was that he was exactly that. Seeing Haleigh¡¯s tears, Carlow felt a pang of guilt. He desired to disclose his identity to her, but he understood that he had to keep it concealed until Aldrich¡¯s downfall. In the bathroom, Karina frowned as she realized her period had started. Fortunately, her underwear was still clean. She rummaged through the cab next to her but found no sanitary pads. She cursed her forgetfulness. Afterst month, she had meant to buy more but had been too busy. Sighing in frustration, Karina cleaned herself up before stepping out of the bathroom. ¡°Haleigh, I¡¯m going out for a bit,¡± she announced. Haleigh looked up in surprise. ¡°Karina, why are you going out again? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something,¡± Karina replied, grabbing her wallet and car keys as she headed towards the door. ¡°What are you going to buy? How about having dinner first?¡± Haleigh suggested. ¡°No, I have to buy it right away,¡± Karina said, bending down to change her shoes. Seeing her difort and the way she clutched her belly, Carlow narrowed his eyes. ¡°Karina, is your period starting?¡± he asked, his tone both concerned and direct. Karina blushed deeply at his words. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel embarrassed for herself or for him. She nced at him, not saying a word, and picked up her bag, ready to leave. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Carlow said, standing up and walking towards her. Chapter 2176 What are you doing? Don¡¯t follow me,¡± Karina protested, staring at him with a mix of vignce and confusion. ¡°Wait for me at home. ¡± Ignoring her protests, Carlow walked to the door and began changing his shoes. Hearing that, Karina frowned. Seeing that Carlow had changed his shoes and was about to go out, she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you going to buy me sanitary pads?¡± Carlow nced at her and said, ¡°No need. I have some at home. ¡± Karina stood in utter astonishment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He had sanitary pads at home? Why would he store those? Her eyes widened as a realization h it her. ¡®s BunnyBookery As an adult man, he naturally had physiological needs. The presence of sanitary pads at his home indicated that a woman had spent the night there. Huh! That was infuriating! If he already had a lover, why was he still flirting with her? Thinking of this, Karina¡¯s expression turned cold. Just as she was about to refuse, Haleigh asked in surprise, ¡°Carlow, why do you have sanitary pads at home?¡± Carlow nced at Karina and exined, ¡°Haleigh, you told me that Karina is always busy and forgets things. I figured she might forget essentials too. One day, I went to the supermarket and saw a promotion on sanitary pads. I bought some just in case. Looks like I was right. ¡± Karina was at a loss for words. It was because of her that he had stored those items! And he was teasing her for forgetting things! ¡°What are you? A weirdo? It¡¯s not normal for a guy to shop for sanitary pads!¡± Karina blurted out, her cheeks heating up in embarrassment. Carlow chuckled, amused by her reaction. ¡°Well, a thoughtful boyfriend would do it for his girlfriend. It¡¯s an expression of love, not a weird act. That kind of hurts, you know. ¡± Karina gritted her teeth at his exnation. It was a thoughtful gesture for a boyfriend to buy sanitary pads for his girlfriend; however, the two of them were not in a rtionship at all-they were just familiar neighbors! ¡°Well, for your information, we¡¯re not in a rtionship,¡± Karina retorted. ¡°But earlier, in the elevator, didn¡¯t we¡­¡± Carlow tried to justify, his Lips curling into a meaningful smile. Chapter 2177 ¡°Shut up!¡± Anxious about what Carlow might disclose, Karina red at him and tried to divert the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. You bought sanitary pads because you have a woman in your ce. ¡± Carlow nodded, as if agreeing to her im, and casually said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I bought them for a certain woman, which is you. ¡± Truth be told, Karina was the only woman he had ever kissed. ¡°You¡¯re not really going to stop fooling around, are you?¡± Karina retorted with gritted teeth. Carlow shrugged and told her, ¡°Wait here for me. ¡± Then he winked at her, put his hands in his pockets, and turned around to leave. Karina was too annoyed and embarrassed to stop him at getting the sanitary pads from his ce. ¡®s BunnyBookery As she watched his tall figure disappear out the door, she couldn¡¯t help but think that he had a lot of simrities to Barlow, not just in appearance. But she shook off the thought as soon as it popped up in her mind. She shouldn¡¯t develop an attachment to C ¡°Shut up!¡± Anxious about what Carlow might disclose, Karina red at him and tried to divert the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. You bought sanitary pads because you have a woman in your ce. ¡± Carlow nodded, as if agreeing to her im, and casually said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I bought them for a certain woman, which is you. ¡± Truth be told, Karina was the only woman he had ever kissed. ¡°You¡¯re not really going to stop fooling around, are you?¡± Karina retorted with gritted teeth. Carlow shrugged and told her, ¡°Wait here for me. ¡± Then he winked at her, put his hands in his pockets, and turned around to leave. Karina was too annoyed and embarrassed to stop him at getting the sanitary pads from his ce. BunnyBookery ¡®s BunnyBookery As she watched his tall figure disappear out the door, she couldn¡¯t help but think that he had a lot of simrities to Barlow, not just in appearance. But she shook off the thought as soon as it popped up in her mind. She shouldn¡¯t develop an attachment to Carlow just because of his simrities to Barlow. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a nice, thoughtful guy?¡± Haleigh suddenly asked with a smile, having witnessed the undeniable chemistry between the two. ¡°You know what he told me, Karina? He said he¡¯d also take care of me when you be a couple. Don¡¯t you like him? If you do, why not give him a chance?¡± Haleigh¡¯s words took Karina out of her thoughts, and she asked, ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Haleigh replied briefly. Walking up to Haleigh, Karina held her arm and said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only seeing it like that because he looks like Barlow? Please don¡¯t. People aren¡¯t trustworthy nowadays, Haleigh. What if he¡¯s a criminal or a scammer who ns to extort money from us?¡± Amused, Haleigh let out a chuckle and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good judge of character, Karina. Trust me, Carlow is nothing Like that. He¡¯s nice and handsome. ¡± Karina snorted. ¡°Just because someone looks decent or handsome, doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re trustworthy. Haleigh, listen to me. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re judging him, but we must be careful. Don¡¯t trust him with everything. And please, don¡¯t ask him over for dinner next time, okay?¡± Although Haleigh didn¡¯t agree with Karina, she didn¡¯t express her objection. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s keep an eye on him, then. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that too. I don¡¯t like him, and there¡¯s nothing going on between us, so we¡¯ll keep our distance from him from now on, okay?¡± Karina urged. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Haleigh asked, her brow arched. Knowing what Haleigh was implying, Karina sighed, ¡°Why are you giving me that look? Of course, I¡¯m sure. ¡± ¡°Of course, you do. ¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling like that?¡± Karina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my smile?¡± arlow just because of his simrities to Barlow. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a nice, thoughtful guy?¡± Haleigh suddenly asked with a smile, having witnessed the undeniable chemistry between the two. ¡°You know what he told me, Karina? He said he¡¯d also take care of me when you be a couple. Don¡¯t you like him? If you do, why not give him a chance?¡± Haleigh¡¯s words took Karina out of her thoughts, and she asked, ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Haleigh replied briefly. Walking up to Haleigh, Karina held her arm and said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only seeing it like that because he looks like Barlow? Please don¡¯t. People aren¡¯t trustworthy nowadays, Haleigh. What if he¡¯s a criminal or a scammer who ns to extort money from us?¡± Amused, Haleigh let out a chuckle and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good judge of character, Karina. Trust me, Carlow is nothing Like that. He¡¯s nice and handsome. ¡± Karina snorted. ¡°Just because someone looks decent or handsome, doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re trustworthy. Haleigh, listen to me. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re judging him, but we must be careful. Don¡¯t trust him with everything. And please, don¡¯t ask him over for dinner next time, okay?¡± Although Haleigh didn¡¯t agree with Karina, she didn¡¯t express her objection. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s keep an eye on him, then. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that too. I don¡¯t like him, and there¡¯s nothing going on between us, so we¡¯ll keep our distance from him from now on, okay?¡± Karina urged. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Haleigh asked, her brow arched. Knowing what Haleigh was implying, Karina sighed, ¡°Why are you giving me that look? Of course, I¡¯m sure. ¡± ¡°Of course, you do. ¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling like that?¡± Karina frowned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my smile?¡± Chapter 2178 Karina sighed exasperatingly. ¡°I¡¯m being serious here. Don¡¯t try to y the matchmaker, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious too. What¡¯s wrong with me y the matchmaker?¡± Haleigh replied earnestly. Karina stamped her feet in frustration. ¡°I knew it. Carlow hase here often, hasn¡¯t he? You¡¯re totally smitten by him!¡± Haleigh didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am. Aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s very charming, after all. ¡± ¡°What? I¡­¡± Bowled over, Karina struggled to reply. Haleigh¡¯s words had put her in a tight spot. If she said Carlow wasn¡¯t charming, it was not true considering he had won Haleigh¡¯s favor. But if she said that he was charming, Haleigh would think she liked him. ¡°Why are doing this to me, Haleigh? You¡¯re not likContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. e this before,¡± Karina whined, holding Haleigh¡¯s arm and pouting like a child. While the two bantered, the door swung open. Carlow walked in with a big smile and two bags of sanitary pads in his hands. Karina widened her eyes in shock. Carlow had purchased an excessive amount of sanitary pads! They appeared to be more than enough for her to use for a year! Karina silently grumbled to herself, setting aside her yful side and returning to her usualposed self. She reached out to take the two bags, then pulled out her phone to send a thousand dors to Carlow. ¡°Thank you. You better take this. I don¡¯t like owing anyone. ¡± With that, she turned and headed into the bathroom. Carlow let out a soft chuckle. ¡°What a proud girl. ¡± Haleighmented, ¡°Karina said she would keep an eye on you, Carlow. You should try to leave a good impression. ¡± Did that mean Karina agreed to be his girlfriend? Carlow raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile ying on his lips. That seemed like a bit of a stretch. Chapter 2179 Karina wouldn¡¯t just agree to be his girlfriend so easily. But he caught on to Haleigh¡¯s hint and nodded.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Alright. ¡± He was determined to leave a good impression. He would make Karina slowly fall for the new him. Meanwhile, in another posh neighborhood in Wragos, Selina, d in a seductive silk nightgown, sat at the bar in her living room with a wine ss in hand, scrolling through the news. Upon seeing the flood of headlines about Brian, she scoffed. She wondered if Brian regretted his choice now that he had lost control over the Hughes Group. She saw this as karma for him not choosing her. Selina gulped down her wine, basking in a wave of gratification. She had exacted her revenge in her own unique way. Now, would Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s marriage withstand this storm? Selina refilled her ss with wine and gave it a gentle swirl. She grabbed her phone and checked the news once more. The articles included photos of Brian and Betsy arriving at the Beauty Apartments together. Selina scrutinized the images, gripping her phone tightly. In the pictures, Brian was assisting Betsy out of the car, and the angle made his look towards Betsy appear incredibly affectionate. Although Betsy was merely a pawn Selina used to disrupt Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship, seeing Brian¡¯s newfound closeness with Betsy unsettled her! Had Brian chosen Betsy to rece Rosalynn after their fallout? He had even walked Betsy into the building. Could they be having sex right now? A spark of jealousy shed in Selina¡¯s eyes. She drank her wine in one go, stared nkly ahead for a moment, and impulsively dialed Betsy¡¯s number. The phone rang several times before someone picked it up. Betsy¡¯s yful voice came through, saying, ¡°Hello. ¡± Selina hesitated briefly. ¡°Can you talk right now?¡± Chapter 2180 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home alone,¡± Betsy responded. She was home alone? A sly smile formed on Selina¡¯s lips. ¡°Is Brian not with you?¡± ¡°No. He was really upset today. He didn¡¯t stay. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fall for me soon. You should have seen how he defended me today,¡± Betsy boasted with pride. Selina¡¯s expression hardened as jealousy bubbled inside her. ¡°Betsy, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Brian isn¡¯t so shallow. Perhaps he¡¯s just feeling guilty about his mother¡¯s situation and is using his closeness with you to show his displeasure with Rosalynn. ¡± Betsy scoffed quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t care why he¡¯s getting close, as long as it ends up with me in his bed. ¡± She even desired to have sex with Brian! Selina¡¯s demeanor shifted as she used Betsy¡¯s real name. ¡°Eleanor, remember why you¡¯re here. You were supposed to impersonate Betsy to assist me and Aldrich, not to actually be his lover!¡± Upon hearing Selina¡¯s words, Eleanor sneered, abandoning her facade. ¡°Selina, do you still harbor affection for Bria n? You belong to Aldrich now. Brian has been ousted by Aldrich and likely harbors only disdain for you. He won¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. ¡± Selina gripped her phone tightly, herplexion shifting. She hissed, ¡°Eleanor, stay out of my business. Remember, it¡¯s just a charade! Brian isn¡¯t naive or shallow, so be cautious not to expose your cover!¡± With that, Selina disconnected the call. Surveying the vacant space, despite its opulent adornments, she felt a profound emptiness. Feeling depressed, she approached the coffee table, switched on the television, and raised the volume. It appeared that only this could assuage her inner void. She then seized a bottle of wine and drank directly from it. Gazing at the expansive floor-to-ceiling window, reflecting both light and shadows, she burst intoughter. Chuckling, she emptied the remaining wine from the bottle. Then, she flung the empty bottle to the floor.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She yelled, ¡°Brian, do you regret it now? I no longer love you. I want you to feel remorse!¡± For three days, journalists observed Brian lingering in Wragos, abstaining from returning to the Morenos¡¯ house in Skrix. Chapter 2181 He frequented the Royarid Club, appearingpletely self-indulgent.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Spection arose that losing control of the Hughes Group due to his marriage with Rosalynn had left him bitter. Many spected that their marriage was on the brink of copse and that divorce was inevitable. It transpired that Brian¡¯s affection for Rosalynn wasn¡¯t as profound as assumed. Confronted with personal benefits, he prioritized himself above all. Amidst the spreading news, Brian indulged in wine within Sanford¡¯s VIP chamber. d in his customary white shirt and ck trousers, he exuded a chilly and noble aura. Seated opposite him, Sanford swirled his wine, took a sip, and teased, ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve been away from your wife for days. Do you miss her?¡± Brian leisurely swirled his wine, his gaze fixed on the amber Liquid. His attractive visage rema ined inscrutable in the shadows. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. I recall you once immersed yourself in alcohol for six months, which was much longer than my separation from my wife. ¡± Sanford was left speechless. He had brought it upon himself by needling such a sharp-witted individual. Theeback was swift! ¡°Maggie refuses to speak to me because of you. When will you bring down Aldrich?¡± Sanfordined. He swallowed a mouthful of wine, his charming gaze tinged with resentment. Maggie understood that the estrangement between Brian and Rosalynn was merely a facade. To uphold the charade, as Rosalynn¡¯s confidante, she feltpelled to distance herself from Brian¡¯s friends to disy her allegiance. Consequently, during this period, she retreated to Skrix, evading encounters with Sanford. Sanford had just savored a brief interlude of marital bliss, only to be thrust back into solitude. He felt profoundly frustrated! He yearned to sever ties with Brian! Brian remained silent, leisurely sipping his wine. In that instant, his phone emitted a beep signaling a message. Chapter 2182 ncing at the screen, he noted it was a text from an unidentified sender. He essed the message, his dark eyes narrowing as he read its contents.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. An anonymous sender had forwarded him a document. It detailed that the present Betsy was not the genuine Betsy but rather Eleanor in disguise. Someone was also delving into this affair! But who? At that moment, Edwin entered, bearing a file. ¡°Mr. Hughes, the gic test findings for Betsy are ready. ¡± Brian had already anticipated the conclusion but epted the file and turned to the final page. As anticipated, the existing Betsy bore no gic rtion to Betsy¡¯s family. ¡°This Betsy is an imposter? What is her actual identity?¡± Sanford inquired. He peered over to see the message Brian had just received. As he read, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Eleanor is impersonating Betsy! What¡¯s going on? She¡¯s supposed to be dead!¡± Brian remained silent, lost in thought about who could have sent the message. Sanford echoed the question. ¡°Brian, who is behind this tip? Let¡¯s dial this number and see. ¡± He promptly called the number from the message. Brian shook his head. ¡°That number is likely a ghost number, untraceable. ¡± Despite this, Sanford dialed it, driven by determination. It turned out to be untraceable indeed. ¡°How intriguing,¡± Sanford mused. ¡°Who might be helping us from the shadows?¡± His face showed his curiosity. Brian kept his thoughts to himself, remaining silent. In the midst of this, Edwin, still on his feet, continued his report. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve located the information on Carlow you requested. Chapter 2183 He handed another file over to Brian. Brian opened it and quickly skimmed through it, his expression growing serious. The person in the photograph didn¡¯t match the current Carlow. ¡°Mr. Hughes, it appears the current Carlow is also an imposter. My police contacts revealed that the real Carlow was an informant, critically injured long ago by adversaries and left in aa until his deathst year,¡± Edwin exined. ¡°Carlow had no family or close friends to im him after his death, so the police managed his affairs. Few knew of this. It remained confidential. ¡± Brian absorbed the information from the document. He gazed intensely at the man in the photo, his thoughts racing. A police informant¡¯s identity was sensitive. The deceased Barlow had also been a police informant. The man currently known as Carlow bore a striking resemnce to Barlow. Could it be possible that¡­ As the realization dawned, a smile spread across Brian¡¯s face, lifting his spirits. Sanford, still reeling from Edwin¡¯s revtions, noticed the change. ¡°Brian, what¡¯s behind that smile? What have you pieced together?¡± Brian hesitated, then shared his suspicion. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think Barlow might still be alive. ¡± Sanford¡¯s shock was evident, his mind racing with implications. ¡°Could it really be-¡° Without another word, Brian dialed the number listed in Carlow¡¯s file. After several rings, a voice answered, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Should I address you as Carlow, or perhaps Barlow?¡± There was a brief silence on the line before a familiar chuckle filled the air. ¡°You caught on quicker than I expected, Mr.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hughes. As sharp as ever. ¡± The tone was unmistakably Barlow¡¯s. A whirlwind of emotions surged through Brian-excitement, joy, and a twinge of guilt. ¡°Don¡¯tpliment me. It feels like you¡¯re mocking me,¡± Brian retorted. ¡°No, mypliment is genuine,¡± Barlow responded yfully. Chapter 2184 As Brian sank into the sofa, he rxed a bit more. ¡°How long were you nning to keep your survival a secret?¡± Barlow paused to think. ¡°Probably until Aldrich steps down. ¡± Upon hearing his words, Brian realized that Barlow was attempting to shield him and the Hughes family. Brian¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Barlow, I owe you an apology and my deepest thanks. ¡± It was a profound relief to know his brother was alive. Brian decided not to press for details on Barlow¡¯s survival. Knowing he was alive was enough to alleviate much of his guilt. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re genuinely happy that I¡¯m still alive. Not holding it against me for stealing your wife anymore, huh?¡± Barlow teased. Brian shot back with a grin, ¡°Come on, Rose spilled the beans about you working with the police as an informant. I know that you have always been protecting our family. ¡± With a smirk, Barlow shook his head. ¡°Well, it appeared that Rose didn¡¯t honor myst words. I told her to keep that secret buried, yet she spilled it to you. ¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re still breathing, so yourst words didn¡¯t count anymore. ¡± ¡°Huh, you are quite eloquent,¡± Barlow replied, shaking his head mockingly. ¡°You and Rose could sell ice to pr bears. ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A chuckle broke free from Brian¡¯s lips as a feeling of warmth enveloped his mind. He relished the renewed bond with Barlow. He paused, then asked, ¡°Did you send the anonymous tip about Betsy¡¯s real identity?¡± Barlow¡¯s tone remained Light. ¡°You bet. Figured you might need a hand with all the chaos in your life. Had to do a little digging on Betsy for you. ¡± Brian¡¯s grin broadened. ¡°Thanks, Barlow; that means a lot!¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you didn¡¯t do some digging yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, it just hit me,¡± Brian admitted. ¡°I know you are putting on an act. After all, you¡¯re head over heels for Rosalynn. Remember when you beat me up out of sheer jealousy? There¡¯s no way you would stray just because of a few bumps in your life. ¡± Barlow¡¯s grin widened mischievously. Brian sighed, ¡°Well, you always know how to hit where it hurts. Should I let you punch me now to square things?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n. Once you fix your problems, I¡¯ll be seeking payback,¡± Barlow said,ughing. Brian chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it without a fuss. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so easy; it¡¯s not like you. ¡± Chapter 2185 ¡°Slowly get used to it. I¡¯m aiming to treat you better now. After all, you¡¯re my family,¡± Brian responded warmly. ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re giving me shivers!¡± Their yful banter continued until Barlow¡¯s expression turned serious again. ¡°Back to business, Brian. Now that you know I¡¯m working with the police, you should know I¡¯ve been looking into Aldrich,¡± he said. Brian¡¯s smile faded as he said, ¡°Yeah, I know. I got to know of that from Rose. ¡± ¡°Just say you know. Quit unting your rtionship in front of me!¡± Barlow said. Brian chuckled softly and fell silent. ¡°We¡¯ve rounded up most of the evidence against Aldrich, but there¡¯s a key piece missing. ¡± Barlow paused before continuing, ¡°We¡¯ve uncovered Selina¡¯s involvement too. If we can get her to testify against Aldrich, our case will be solid. We could bring him down for good, and he¡¯ll be staring at a lengthy prison senten ce. ¡± At Barlow¡¯s words, Brian frowned. Though he possessed a wealth of evidence against Aldrich, itcked the potency for a conviction. Most of it was mere circumstantial evidence. With Aldrich¡¯s influential connections, he could easily slip through the legal cracks. But if Selina testified directly, the tables would turn drastically. But how could they get Selina to betray Aldrich? ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Selina your first love? Maybe she still has a soft spot for you. Why not try your charm on her?¡± Barlow suggested slyly over the phone. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you asking for a punch?¡± he shot back. Barlow chuckled, unruffled. ¡°Brian, who was it that just vowed to be kind? Changing your tune already?¡± Brian stopped answering his teasing. ¡°I¡¯ve devised a n to persuade Selina to testify against Aldrich,¡± he dered, his tone solemn. ¡°Oh? Really? What¡¯s the n?¡± Barlow asked eagerly. Brian grinned with assurance. ¡°Leave it to me. Now that you have a new identity, focus on your own life. You¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s time to settle down. ¡± Hearing Brian¡¯s words, Barlow clicked his tongue in irritation. ¡°Brian, you never yed the role of a big brother, and now you¡¯re trying to interfere in my personal matters. Isn¡¯t that crossing the line?¡± Brian chuckled softly, memories of seeing Barlow and Karina together shing through his mind. He asked, ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t shown Karina who you are, have you?¡± ¡°No, the timing isn¡¯t right,¡± Barlow replied.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 2186 ¡°I think it¡¯s less about timing and more about you enjoying your little game with her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Brian said, cutting to the chase. Barlow grinned. ¡°Brian, that¡¯s called having a bit of fun. It¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t get!¡± ¡°Only you could make such a mischievous prank sound like an art form,¡± Brian replied dryly. Barlow burst into heartyughter and then asked, ¡°Brian, are you truly not going to tell me how to sway Selina to our side?¡± ¡°Just watch and learn!¡± Brian sai d teasingly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright then. Reach out if you need anything. ¡± ¡°WiLL do. I should head off now. ¡± Brian hung up the phone, a smile lingering on his face. Sanford, who had been eavesdropping nearby, caught fragments of the conversation. Although he didn¡¯t hear every word, he pieced together one crucial fact. ¡°Brian, your brother Barlow isn¡¯t really dead, is he?¡± ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s Carlow?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°He¡¯s protecting the Hughes family in secret, under a different guise. ¡± Upon hearing this, Sanford nodded with approval. ¡°You¡¯ve got an amazing brother. ¡± That could not be more true. It was often remarked that the sons of wealthy families were cold-hearted and devoid of genuine brotherly bonds. Fortunately, he had a good brother with a heart as pure as the driven snow. A warmth enveloped Brian¡¯s heart. ¡°Earlier, you mentioned you had a n to make Selina testify against Aldrich. What¡¯s your strategy?¡± Sanford asked with piqued curiosity. Brian¡¯s smile faded, and a steely glint flickered in his dark eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she quite resourceful? Then I¡¯ll fight fire with fire!¡± On the other end, Barlow hung up the phone and gazed at the city lights twinkling outside the window, a smile ying on his Lips. Chapter 2187 He hadn¡¯t expected Brian to uncover his identity so swiftly. Reflecting on the past, he sighed softly. He wasn¡¯t a saint, and having been cast aside by the Hughes family since childhood, it was impossible not to harbor any resentment. But fortunately, he possessed a magnanimous heart and didn¡¯t let himself walk down a path of no return. He simply wanted to atone for histe mother. Now, he could finally let go and continue his life as Carlow. Barlow chuckled softly, turned to the wine cabin et, and retrieved a bottle of wine, intending to have a drink to lull himself to sleep. Just as he was about to pour the wine, his phone rang.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He nced at the screen; it was Haleigh calling. Why would she be calling sote at night? Could something have happened? ¡®s BunnyBookery Barlow¡¯s smile faded, and he quickly answered the call. ¡°Haleigh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Carlow, Karina is heading out, saying she has something urgent to handle. I¡¯m worried something might happen to her, going out alone at this hour. If you¡¯re still up, could you go check on her?¡± Upon learning what was going on, Barlow suspected Haleigh was probably creating an opportunity for him and Karina to spend some time together. He replied, ¡°Sure, Haleigh. I¡¯m still awake. I¡¯ll go check on her right away. ¡± He changed clothes, grabbed his coat and phone, and headed out. Outside, he saw Karina about to step into the elevator, so he called out, ¡°Karina, wait for me. ¡± Karina hesitated at the elevator doors, turning to see Barlow. She frowned slightly. She stepped into the elevator, clearly reluctant to engage with him, but eventually pressed the button to wait for him. Barlow¡¯s leg was still a bit stiff, so he moved slowly. Karina, eager to head out, was impatient but didn¡¯t rush him. She only pressed the elevator button urgently once he had stepped inside. Barlow stood beside Karina. Noticing her tant disregard, he smiled and asked, ¡°Where are you heading off to at this hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mone of your concern!¡± Karina replied, her face a mask of indifference. With a raised eyebrow, Barlow leaned in closer, his breath fanning against her ear. Chapter 2188 ¡°Karina, are you giving me the silent treatment?¡± His voice softened,ced with a hint of tenderness, like a boyfriend trying to mend fences after a spat. His breath brushed her cheek, a featherlight touch that sent a ticklish warmth through her. Karina felt a blush creep up to her ears. She stepped aside abruptly, her voice edged with irritation. ¡°Carlow, if you¡¯ve got something to say, say it! And can you please back off?¡± Barlow¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Absolutely not. How else can I enjoy your adorably shy reactions from a distance?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Karina bit down on her Lip, vexed at how easily he could fluster her. She red at him, a fierce spark in her eyes, then turned away, determined to ignore him. Just then, the elevator doors slid open, revealing the basement floor. Karina strode out quickly, her heels clicking sharply against the floor. ¡®s BunnyBookery Barlow chuckled, trailing after her. ¡°Karina, hold up. Don¡¯t just leave me in the dust. ¡± Ignoring his plea, Karina reached her car and pulled out her keys to unlock it. As she swung the door open, Barlow appeared beside her, grabbing her arm gently. ¡°You¡¯re so distant with me. Couldn¡¯t you have waited for a second?¡± Karina huffed in frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not interested in this game of yours? I have an emergency. ¡± Barlow¡¯s yful demeanor dimmed, giving way to a more somber tone. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s perilous to drive thiste at night. Allow me to take the wheel. ¡± Karina felt a surge of irritation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlow, why aren¡¯t you asleep at this ungodly hour? Did youe out just to follow me?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Karina was momentarily struck dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± ¡°But Haleigh is worried sick about you venturing out alone. Do you want her fretting about your safety all night?¡± Barlow invoked Haleigh¡¯s name. Karina found herself momentarily at a loss for words, realizing that his presence was at Haleigh¡¯s behest. Chapter 2189 She cast a quick nce at Barlow¡¯s legs, wavering. ¡°But your legs¡­¡± Barlow arched an eyebrow, adopting a mock pitiable expression. ¡°Karina, didn¡¯t you say my disability didn¡¯t bother you?¡± Karina frowned. ¡°When did I ever suggest that it bothered me? I meant, your body hasn¡¯t fully healed. I¡¯m concerned you¡¯ll wear yourself out. ¡± Barlow chuckled, leaning closer to whisper, ¡°Karina, you do care about me. ¡± Karina found herself speechless, rolling her eyes in exasperation. Barlow straightened up, still chuckling. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m in good shape. Even though my leg¡¯s a bit bum, your car¡¯s automatic, right?¡± Karina parted her lips, about to protest, but ultimately stepped aside. She was well aware of how tenacious he could be. She had urgent matters to attend to and no time to bicker with him. Karina swiftly settled into the passenger seat. Barlow grinned, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and upon ensuring she was buckled in, started the engine. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± ¡°Skrix. ¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°One of my artists got hurt. I need to check on them. ¡± Barlow¡¯s smile waned as he cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Is Jack injured?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Karina responded, her attention fixed on her phone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Barlow¡¯s smile vanished entirely. ¡°How did he get hurt?¡± ¡°He took a tumble doing a wire stunt. ¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°Not certain yet. ¡± Barlow stole another nce at her, noting the worry etched on her face, and felt a pang of frustration. As the general agent, Karina typically didn¡¯t involve herself directly in the day-to-day affairs of the artists. Chapter 2190 Jack had once been under her direct supervision, but now another agent had taken over his care. Yet here she was, deeply concerned about Jack! Barlow couldn¡¯t shake his discontent. Barlow drove in silence. Karina, engrossed in her phone, was texting furiously, trying to get an update on Jack from his agent. A photo arrived- Jack, eyes shut, leaning against the car seat, looked as pale as a ghost. Karina¡¯s frown deepened when the agent mentioned a possible leg fracture for Jack.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Barlow, ncing at her constant phone-checking, was visibly displeased. ¡°Put the phone away. Staring at it in the car is bad for your eyes,¡± he admonished. Karina ignored him, still typing away to the agent. Irritation mounting, Barlow suddenly swerved and pulled over to the side of the road. Startled, Karina looked up. ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡± ¡°Did you hear me? Put your phone away!¡± Barlow¡¯s face was all serious, his dark eyes boring into hers. She was used to his usual yful attitude; his sudden sternness was intimidating. The retort she had ready got caught in her throat. She reluctantly put her phone away. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t look at it anymore. Can you just drive now?¡± Damn it! Why had she let him take the wheel? Now she had someone telling her what to do. What grated on her nerves the most was that she actually felt intimidated by him. Why was she listening to him? Who did he think he was to her anyway? Lost in her thoughts, Karina watched as Barlow started the car again. Chapter 2191 She felt the need to set things straight with him. ¡°Carlow, let me tell you something¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Barlow cut her off, turning on some soft music. ¡°We still have more than two hours to our destination. Try to get some sleep. ¡± Karina frowned. ¡°No, don¡¯t change the subject¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you sleep,¡± he said firmly. Barlow¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Have you taken a look at yourself in the mirror recently? Those dark circles are so prominent that you look like a panda!¡± Karina was left speechless, understanding that he was dodging the topic she wanted to broach.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She turned her head in irritation, focusing on the road ahead. After a brief pause, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to fish out a small mirror from her bag to inspect her dark circles. Were they really that bad? Barlow noticed her reaction, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes. Karina was still endearingly adorable. Silence settled between them, th e soft strains of music filling the car. Karina leaned back, slowly letting her eyes close in an attempt to rest. Barlow¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as he adjusted the air conditioning. Two hourster, they arrived at Skrix Hospital. Barlow steered the car into the parking lot. Seeing Karina still deeply asleep, he didn¡¯t wake her right away. Instead, he watched her quietly, his eyes brinming with tenderness. Perhaps the intensity of his gaze stirred her, for Karina slowly opened her eyes. She turned her head and met his beautiful eyes, which mirrored those from her memories. Unthinkingly, Karina said, ¡°Barlow. ¡± Barlow was momentarily taken aback, then a subtle smile appeared in his eyes. Was Karina just dreaming about him? This must be why she instinctively called out his name upon waking and seeing him. Just as he was about to respond, Karina fully roused herself. Feeling slightly awkward, she cleared her throat and nced out the window. ¡°We¡¯re already here?¡± Chapter 2192 ¡°Yeah. ¡± Barlow smiled. The ¡°yeah¡± was as much an affirmation of her calling his name. Karina didn¡¯t grasp his implication. She quickly opened the car door and stepped out. The city shivered under the winter¡¯s icy touch. Moonlight painted delicate patterns on the ground, casting shadows that stretched across the sidewalk. Karina hugged her coat closer as she braved the chilly air, feeling its bite sink into her bones. Barlow¡¯s coat, a dark silhouette against the pale light, wrapped around her, a silent shield from the cold. Turning to him, Karina noticed his thin sweater and frowned. ¡°Carlow, really, I¡¯m okay. Keep your coat,¡± she said firmly, her breath visible in the frosty air.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You either wear it, or I¡¯ll hold you. Your choice. ¡± Barlow¡¯s voice was gentle but resolute. Karina watched his breath form white mist in the cold air, her emotions swirling inside her. She hesitated and then looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t me me when you catch a cold. ¡± With that, she conceded, pulling the coat tighter around her, and scuttled towards the hospital. Barlow¡¯sughter followed her as he strolled behind, a smile ying on his Lips. If he caught a cold, he wouldn¡¯t me her. He¡¯d just hold her responsible and ask her to take care of him! They stepped into the elevator. Inside, the warmth of the enclosed space prompted Karina to return the coat to him. Barlow epted the coat, draping it casually over his arm. When he saw Karina¡¯s gaze fixed on the elevator doors, his lips curled up into a smile. Smoothly ascending, they soon arrived at the VIP floor. As the elevator doors parted, Karina swiftly exited. When he noticed her brisk pace, a subtle frown creased Barlow¡¯s brow. Was her urgency truly warranted? Was her concern for Jack that intense? Chapter 2193 Ahead, Karina reached Jack¡¯s hospital room. Pushing the door open, she discovered Jack reclined on the bed, absorbed in his phone. His agent sat nearby, immersed in a game. Upon catching sight of her, Jack¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he eagerly set his phone aside. ¡°Karina, you¡¯re here!¡± The agent promptly rose, extending a warm wee to her. Karina quickly responded and made her way to Jack, assessing his condition with a careful eye. ¡°How are you feeling now? Where are you hurt?¡± she inquired. ¡°My hands, my legs, my butt. Every part of my body hurts,¡± Jack replied, a hint of whining in his voice. Karina¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Did you get an X-ray? Where is it? Let me have a look. ¡± Then she rummaged through the drawer and found the X-ray report. Jack¡¯s eyes sparkled with guilt. His injuries were minor, just some bruises. But the opportunity to see Karina again after so long prompted him to exaggerate his injuries through his agent. He just needed an excuse to see her. Before Jack could say anything more, the door swung open once again, revealing Barlow¡¯s imposing figure as he entered the room. Jack was momentarily taken aback at the man¡¯s handsome face. He eximed, ¡°Mr. Tucker!¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow, his movements deliberate as he approached. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Carlow. I heard about your ident, so I came with Karina to check on you. ¡± Standing beside Karina, he nced at her with a touch of tenderness in his voice. Jack stared at him, a look of surprise crossing his face before he furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Karina, who is he?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How could he resemble thete Barlow so strikingly? And why was he apanying Karina? Jack struggled to ept the idea that Karina had found someone who bore such a resemnce to Barlow to be her boyfriend. Chapter 2194 Karina, relieved after examining the X-ray and report, responded calmly to Jack¡¯s inquiry. ¡°As he just mentioned, he is Carlow,¡± she exined, meeting Jack¡¯s gaze steadily. Jack¡¯s frown deepened. His curiosity wasn¡¯t merely about the man¡¯s name; it delved into the essence of their rtionship. ¡°Karina, you two. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Karina¡¯s neighbor, and I¡¯m pursuing her,¡± Barlow interjected, his hand resting gently on Karina¡¯s shoulder as he spoke, timing his words perfectly. Barlow¡¯s words took Jack by surprise. He nced at the hand Barlow had on Karina¡¯s shoulder and found it incredibly irritating. ¡°Mr. Tucker, please remove your h and from Karina. ¡± Barlow snorted. ¡°Why should I take my hand off her? I¡¯m just putting my arm around my girlfriend¡¯s shoulder. Is there a problem?¡± Jack was left speechless and red at Barlow with frustration. Barlow just stated that he was currently Karina¡¯s suitor. But now he imed to be her boyfriend? ¡°Your girlfriend? Karina, are you really his girlfriend?¡± Jack inquired. He couldn¡¯t believe the nonsense Barlow was spouting! Karina nced sideways at Barlow, attempting to free herself from his grip. However, he tightened his hold on her shoulder and grinned. It seemed as though he was signaling her not to expose his falsehood. Karina had intended to rify her rtionship with him, but now she swallowed her words as she remembered that Jack had feelings for her. She decided that this was the way to get Jack to give up on his feelings for her. ¡°Jack, why are you getting so worked up? Doesn¡¯t your wound hurt anymore? I¡¯ll check with the doctor. ¡± With that, Karina removed Barlow¡¯s hand, turned, and walked away.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The agent gave Jack a look of sympathy and followed Karina out. Now only Jack and Barlow remained in the room. One smiled faintly while the other looked quite upset. Jack confronted Barlow and said, ¡°You¡¯re aware that Karina has a lover, right?¡± Chapter 2195 Upon hearing this, Barlow¡¯s eyebrows lifted a bit. ¡°Yes, I know. His name was Barlow. He was gone now, but Karina still loves him deeply. ¡± He felt a sense of pride as he exined to his rival how deeply Karina cared for him. Jack said, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware, you must realize that you resemble the deceased Mr. Tucker, don¡¯t you?¡± Barlow arched an eyebrow. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jack said, ¡°Karina has dered her love for Mr. Tucker alone and vowed never to love another man as long as she lives. If she epts you as her boyfriend, it¡¯s only because she sees you as a recement.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Doesn¡¯t that make you sad? I don¡¯t think any man who values himself would settle for being a recement when he doesn¡¯t receive genuine love. ¡± Jack¡¯s words really made a lot of sense. Barlow looked down at Jack and saw through his motives. ¡°Jack, you have feelings for Karina too, right?¡± Jack pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡®s BunnyBookery Barlow didn¡¯t wait for a reply and continued, ¡°So, you said those words to sow discord between us, thinking I would start pondering men¡¯s self-respect and leave Karina, right?¡± Jack frowned. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Carlow. She doesn¡¯t love you at all. She just sees you as a recement for Mr. Tucker. ¡± Barlow nodded and said, ¡°Jack, you¡¯ re actually jealous because I look like Mr. Tucker, and you don¡¯t, right?¡± Jack, feeling exposed, said angrily, ¡°Carlow, this is not about my jealousy. I am asking you to see the fact!¡± ¡°The fact remains that I resemble Barlow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll gradually make Karina love me. ¡± Barlow smiled. ¡°You¡­¡± Jack was left speechless. The man in front of him had this air of dignity, standing out from the crowd. His presence made others feel a bit small, even though he didn¡¯t do anything. Jack¡¯s expression shifted as his gaze dropped to Barlow¡¯s legs. ¡°Carlow, am I mistaken, or is there something wrong with your legs?¡± ¡°You are disabled. Do you really think you deserve Karina?¡± The smile on Barlow¡¯s face faded slightly, but when he met Jack¡¯s defiant and resentful eyes, he suddenly smirked. ¡°Jack, you like Karina because of her motherly love, don¡¯t you?¡± Jack was stunned and frowned, unsure of Barlow¡¯s point. Barlow continued, ¡°My disability can trigger Karina¡¯s motherly love, making her want to take care of me even more. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jack sputtered, taken aback by Barlow¡¯s logic. Chapter 2196 His chest heaved with anger. He hissed, ¡°Carlow, are you saying you want to be a kept man? Do you even consider yourself a man?¡± Barlow¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Maybe Karina prefers me this way. ¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Jack¡¯s fury was palpable, and he started coughing violently. At that moment, Karina entered the room, having just visited the doctor and confirmed that Jack was fine. Seeing Jack¡¯s face turn red from coughing, she frowned and quickly walked over to pour him a ss of water. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Here, drink some water. ¡± As she was about to hand the cup to Jack, Barlow intercepted it. ¡°Let me do it,¡± he said calmly. Then he approached Jack with the cup of water. ¡°Jack, take care of yourself, Don¡¯t make Karina worry. ¡± Jack¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He wanted nothing more than to ssh the water all over Barlow¡¯s smug face. But with Karina watching, he knew he couldn¡¯t lose his temper. He forced a smile, suppressed his anger, and took a sip, shing a smile at Karina. ¡°Thank you for the water, Karina,¡± Jack said, trying to keep his voice steady. Karina looked at him, then at Barlow, her eyes full of curiosity. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened between the two men to make Jack so angry. Barlow raised an eyebrow and smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. He thought to himself, ¡°Jack, you¡¯re too inexperienced topete with me for a woman. ¡± After Jack finished his drink, Karina spoke gently. ¡°Jack, I talked to the doctor. He said you¡¯re fine. You can stay here tonight and leave the hospital tomorrow to continue filming. ¡± Jack put the cup down, a sad expression clouding his face. ¡°Karina, why don¡¯t you visit me on set anymore?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need me watching over you. You¡¯re a great actor now,¡± Chapter 2197 Karina replied with a soft smile. ¡°But I want you there,¡± Jack said in a sulky tone as he tried to appeal to her affection. Karina raised an eyebrow, ncing at his agent. ¡°Do you think Leni did something wrong? Should I deduct her sry?¡± Leni Wagner¡¯s face turned pale.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was just an agent. Come on, she didn¡¯t want to get dragged into their argument. ¡°Jack, did I do something wrong?¡± she asked, looking at him with wide, worried eyes. Jack knew that Karina was deliberately changing the subject, and it only made his eyes fill with more frustration. ¡°Leni didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just want to see you, okay?¡± he pleaded. Karina patted his shoulder gently. ¡°Work hard, Jack. Don¡¯t overthink things. It¡¯ste now. Get some rest. We¡¯re heading back. ¡± As she turned to leave, Jack¡¯s voice grew more desperate. ¡°You just got here, and now you¡¯re leaving? Can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Before Karina could respond, Bar low stepped in, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Jack, as a man, you should be considerate of women. Don¡¯t you know they shouldn¡¯t stay upte? You¡¯re being so childish. No wonder no one likes you,¡± Barlow said, his tone smooth but cutting. The implication stung Jack-his childishness was the reason Karina didn¡¯t like him. His face twisted in anger. Karina watched Jack¡¯s reaction, fighting the urge tough. She wanted tofort him but realized it might be better to let Barlow¡¯s words sink in. With Carlow¡¯s interference, at least Jack wouldn¡¯t try to woo her anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll be off now,¡± she said gently. ¡°Leni, please take care of him for me. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Leni replied immediately, relieved to be out of the conflict. Barlow nodded slightly and guided Karina out, his arm still around her. Observing Karina and Carlow leave the room, Jack clenched his fists and pounded them against the sides of the bed in frustration. Leni approached him carefully. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t be angry. You know that Karina only loves Mr. Tucker. ¡± Jack took a deep breath, his face darkening. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even angrier. If Karina only loved Mr. Tucker, why did she choose Carlow as her boyfriend now? If she¡¯s lonely, why not choose me instead of Carlow? Is it just because Carlow looks like Mr. Tucker?¡± Leni smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Chapter 2198 Jack suddenly fell silent. After a moment, he said, ¡°What if I had my face done?¡± Leni was shocked and quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. If you have your face done, Karina will never speak to you again. You¡¯ll lose her and your career. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Jack nced at her, then leaned back against the headboard, looking defeated. ¡°I was just speaking out of frustration. ¡± He was infuriated by Carlow¡¯s presence, but it was eerie how much Carlow resembled thete Mr.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tucker. Outside the ward, Barlow still had his arm around Karina¡¯s waist, and she quickly pulled away, stepping aside to put some distance between them. Seeing her cold demeanor, Barlow smiled and said, ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to treat me this way?¡± Karina looked straight ahead, her tone icy. ¡°Carlow, I didn¡¯t reveal your lies in the ward because I didn¡¯t feel the need to rify our rtionship. However, always remember, you are not my boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Karina, I helped you get rid of Jack, and yet you treat me so coldly. I¡¯m heartbroken,¡± Barlow teased, a hint of banter in his tone. Karina ignored him, pressing the elevator button and stepping inside. Barlow slowly followed her inside. ¡°Heading back now?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. ¡± Karina nodded. They stood in silence as the elevator descended. Karina nced at his reflection on the elevator wall, feeling a twinge of softness at the thought of hispany throughout the evening. When they reached the ground floor, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive. ¡± She felt thankful to him. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Barlow insisted, taking off his coat and draping it over her shoulders. Karina felt the warmth spread across her shoulders and into her heart. Looking at the dark, cold night, she tightened the coat around herself. ¡°I can drive,¡± she insisted. It was a long drive from Wragos to Skrix, and it waste and cold now. She didn¡¯t want him to drive back, considering he might be too tired to do so safely. Once they reached the parking lot, Barlow opened the passenger door for her. ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said firmly. Chapter 2199 Karina frowned. ¡°I said I can drive. ¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Barlow repeated, more insistent this time. The cold wind made him sneeze. Seeing his stubborn determination and red nose, Karina sighed, feeling both annoyed and helpless. She knew he wouldn¡¯t allow her to drive tonight. ¡°We won¡¯t go back tonight. Let¡¯s find a nearby restaurant,¡± she suggested. Barlow paused, pretending to be shocked. ¡°Karina, are you going to sleep with me?¡± he asked, a yful glint in his eye. Karina rolled her eyes at Barlow and ignored his teasing. She took off his coat and draped it back over him before sliding into the passenger seat. She valued her life and needed to be there for Haleigh, so she didn¡¯t want him driving while tired. Barlow¡¯s eyes shed with amusement as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat and headed towards a five-star hotel. The hotel¡¯s warmth greeted them as they entered, and the sudden change in temperature made Barlow sneeze again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karina nced at him, hesitating. He had repeatedly given her his coat. Had he really caught a cold? But she wouldn¡¯t let herself care. Even if he had, he deserved it, she thought, swallowing her words. At the reception desk, the receptionist smiled, assuming they were a couple. ¡°Do you two want a double room or¡­¡± ¡°Two rooms,¡± Karina interjected hurriedly. The receptionist blinked in surprise, then nced at Barlow, who simply smiled without saying anything. Realizing her mistake, the receptionist apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please hand me your ID cards. ¡± Karina and Barlow both handed over their IDs. The receptionist checked them in and said, ¡°We¡¯re quite full tonight. We only have one deluxe suite and one standard room left. Who prefers the deluxe suite, and who would like the standard room?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the standard room,¡± Karina said firmly. Chapter 2200 Fortunately, there was more than one room avable. Otherwise, she¡¯d have to find another hotel. Barlow nodded in agreement. The receptionist nced at the two, finding it odd. They seemed Like a good match, so why weren¡¯t they a couple? After registering, she handed them their room cards. ¡°Thank you,¡± Karina said, taking her card and heading towards the elevator, with Barlow following closely behind. As they stepped into the elevator, Bar low sneezed again. Karina looked at him and couldn¡¯t suppress her concern. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Barlow raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit ufortable but unwilling to miss this rare moment of her concern. ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Karina red at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given your coat to me. ¡± ¡°Are you expressing concern for me?¡± he asked, a yful smile tugging at his lips. Ignoring his flirtation, Karina said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the receptionist if they have any cold medicine. ¡± Barlow smiled warmly. ¡°No, thanks. I feel much better just knowing you care. ¡± Karina rolled her eyes at him and kept silent. Just as he was about to say something, the elevator arrived at her floor. Karina walked out quickly. Instinctively, Barlow started to follow her, but Karina turned around and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Go to bed early and drink more water. I¡¯ll ask the receptionist to bring you some cold medicine. ¡± Her fierce expression made her look like a wild cat, and Barlow couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said, holding up his hands in surrender. He watched the elevator doors close with a slight feeling of regret. If only he could reveal his true identity, things might have been different between them already. Outside, Karina swiped her room card and entered. She sat down and immediately called the receptionist. ¡°Do you have any cold medicine?¡± she asked. The receptionist confirmed they did, so Karina requested it be sent to Barlow¡¯s room. Chapter 2201 After hanging up, she headed to the bathroom to wash up. Despite being alone, she locked the bathroom door out of habit. After her shower, she reached for the door handle and found it wouldn¡¯t budge. The door was jammed. As panic crept in, Karina twisted the doorknob repeatedly, but the door wouldn¡¯t budge. What the hell! A jammed bathroom door in a five-star hotel? This room was worth two thousand a night, for crying out loud! Frustrated, she unconsciously turned to the sink for her phone, only to realize she hadn¡¯t brought it to the bathroom! She was about to lose hope when she saw the wall phone beside her. Grabbing the receiver, she hastily dialed the front desk¡¯s number, but there was no dial tone. Great! First, a jammed bathroom door. Now, a useless wall phone! Karina was too frustrated to even utter a sigh. What a rubbish hotel! The first thing she would do after getting out of here was to file aint with the management! Having no other choice, she kicked the door with all her might.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But the door was of such good quality that her kick didn¡¯t even scratch the surface. Losing her temper, she hurled another kick, but it was useless. What should she do now? Did she have to stay in the bathroom overnight? How unfortunate for her! Meanwhile, in Barlow¡¯s room, loud sneezes echoed asionally. Rubbing his nose, Barlow sighed. He caught a cold, alright. But thinking about how Karina reminded him to drink plenty of water and rest, a faint smile crept across his face. He didn¡¯t mind the cold at all. As he was heading to the bathroom to take a hot shower, the doorbell rang. Making a U-turn to the door, Barlow opened it with a stride and found the hotel boy standing outside with a small paper bag in his hand. Handing the paper bag to him, the hotel boy courteously said, ¡°Miss Glyn asked us to give you this medicine, sir. ¡± Chapter 2202 ¡°Thanks,¡± Barlow replied with a smile, taking the paper bag. After closing the door, he took the medicine from the bag and looked at it for a while. Biting his lower lip to suppress his smile, he grabbed his phone and called Karina to thank her. However, Karina didn¡¯t pick up. Was she in the shower? Once the ringing ended, Barlow sent her a text message, saying, ¡°Thanks for the medicine. But don¡¯t you think you need to take some of these too? We rode in the car together. You might catch a cold too because of me. Should I give you some of these? Just tell me, and I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± Of course, it was only an excuse to be with her for the night.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Being alone in the room was boring. At least, if he was with Karina, they could talk until they felt sleepy. Barlow waited for a reply, but nothing came. He figured Karina would replyter, so he tossed the phone to the bed and went to the bathroom. A few minutester, he was out of the shower in a bathrobe. He immediately picked up his phone, anticipating a reply, but Karina hadn¡¯t replied the message yet. Was she intentionally ignoring him? Raising his eyebrows, Barlow called Karina again. Still, Karina didn¡¯t pick up. Barlow¡¯s expression hardened. He ended the call and sent her another message, this time with urgency. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Karina, if you see my message, please reply. Don¡¯t make me worry. ¡± Did she catch a cold? Was she already asleep? A few minutes passed, and there was still no reply from Karina. With a serious look on his face, he sent another message. ¡°If you don¡¯t reply, I will go to your room to see if you¡¯re okay. ¡± Still, no reply came. Barlow called for the third time, but still no one answered. At this point, he was convinced something must have happened. If Karina didn¡¯t want to talk to him, she should have responded to his messages and forbidden him toe over. But he hadn¡¯t heard back from her since they entered their rooms. Without bothering to dress up, Barlow grabbed his room card and rushed out of his room in his bathrobe. Chapter 2203 As he rode the elevator down to Karina¡¯s room floor, he dialed her number again-still no answer. Reaching her room, he put down his phone and rang the doorbell, but Karina didn¡¯te out. Worried, Barlow banged on the door and called out loudly, ¡°Karina! Are you in there? What happened? Answer me!¡± In the bathroom, Karina was trying to figure out how to get out when she heard a faint noise outside. She paused, trying to recognize the sound, and realized someone was knocking on the door. She listened to the voice and recognized it at once. Banging the bathroom door, she shouted, ¡°Carlow! I¡¯m in the bathroom. I can¡¯t get out.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Can you hear me? Please send some help!¡± The bathroom could as well have been soundproofed to perfection. In that bathroom, Karina was privy to the outsidemotion, while Barlow, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t catch a single word from Karina. His expression turned graver by the moment. He rode the elevator down to the front desk and gave the receptionist an exnation of the situation. The receptionist wasted no time, promptly dispatching someone to apany Barlow upstairs, armed with a spare room card. As soon as the door creaked open, Barlow barged in. ¡°Karina, are you in here?¡± Meanwhile, Karina, ear pressed against the door, strained to catch any sound, her heart pounding with apprehension. She assumed Carlow had given up and walked away. That was why she nearly leaped for joy when hearing his voice again. ¡°Carlow, I¡¯m here! Please, open the door!¡± Barlow was searching the room for her when he heard her cry. He made a beeline for the bathroom door, reaching out to twist the handle, only to find the door obstinately jammed. It appeared that she had been trapped inside all along, which exined herck of response to phone calls and messages. ¡°Unlock the door. ¡± Barlow directed the apanying waiter to open the door but to no avail. ¡°Step aside. ¡± After a brief pause, Barlow motioned for the waiter to clear the way. Chapter 2204 Then, with determination etched on his face, he dered, ¡°Karina, move away from the door. I¡¯m going to kick it in. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Karina responded from within the bathroom, swiftly retreating to a safe distance. With two forceful kicks, Barlow finally breached the stubborn door. He walked right in, put his hand on Karina¡¯s shoulder, and nced at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±. Karina breathed, soaking in the fresh air, her tension dissipating. Seeing her unharmed, Barlow heaved a sigh of relief. Guiding Karina out, he settled her onto the sofa, then turned to the waiter with a frosty demeanor. ¡°Is this the standard of service in your purportedly five-star establishment? Jammed door, huh?¡± ¡°I apologize profusely. I¡¯ll contact the man ager at once. ¡± The waiter offered his apologies before contacting the manager via inte. The manager arrived promptly, apologizing upon learning of the situation. ¡°We¡¯re deeply sorry. It¡¯s entirely our oversight. How about this? We¡¯ll refund your room charge in full for today and present you with a VIP card as a gesture of goodwill. How does that sound?¡± The VIP card offered a 15% discount on future stays at the hotel. Despite his discontent with the recent events, Barlow recognized the sincerity of the manager¡¯s offer. ¡°Arrange for a new room for her. ¡± The manager looked sheepish at this request. ¡°Regrettably, it¡¯s a busy weekend, and we¡¯re fully booked at the moment. ¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯d willingly stay in such amodations?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Let it go. I¡¯ll make do for the night,¡± Karina interjected. She wasn¡¯t injured, and aplimentary VIP card served as adequatepensation. ¡°Thank you for your understanding. I¡¯ll have the VIP card delivered to you promptly. ¡± The manager, fearing Karina might rescind her decision, hastened to express gratitude and instructed the waiter to fetch the card.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Barlow furrowed his brow, casting a nce at Karina. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about any lingering psychological effects from staying in this room?¡± Chapter 2205 Shrugging, Karina replied, ¡°What else can I do? There¡¯s no other room avable. ¡± At such ate hour, she was not inclined to waste time hunting for alternative amodations. ¡°Well, there¡¯s another room avable,¡± Barlow said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just bunk together in my room tonight. ¡± Without waiting for Karina¡¯s response, Barlow stood up and led her to the door, taking her hand. At the same time, he said to the manager, ¡°Help her bring everything to room 1703. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The manager quickly nodded. Karina was guided out of her room by Barlow, holding her hand. It was then that she fully grasped what was happening. She protested, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to share a room with you!¡± Barlow firmly held her hand and headed for the elevator, ignoring her attempts to pull away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Karina, what are you worried about? Do you think I¡¯ll do something to you?¡± Karina red at him and said, ¡°Carlow, we are not familiar with each other. It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to share a room. ¡± As the elevator doors slid open, Barlow used more force and pulled her inside. ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs first. If you¡¯re ufortable sharing a room with me, I¡¯ll stay in your room tonight, okay?¡± Karina ceased her struggles upon hearing this. Noticing that he still gripped her hand firmly, she said, ¡°You can let go of my hand now. ¡± Once the elevator doors closed, Barlow released her. Karina massaged her sore hand and stared at the elevator wall. Their reflections appeared on it. At that moment, both were d in the hotel¡¯s dark green robes, standing side by side like a couple. But they were not a couple. Instinctively, Karina adjusted her robe and subtly stepped to the side. Barlow noticed her slight movement but chose not toment. Instead, he chuckled, as though amused by her cautiousness. Chapter 2206 Hearing hisughter, Karina felt a bit awkward. She adjusted her hair and expressed her gratitude genuinely, saying, ¡°Thank you for what you did earlier. ¡± If he hadn¡¯t shown up, she might have had to sleep in the bathroom tonight. ¡°If you really want to thank me, stop keeping your distance all day. ¡± His voice was light,ced with a teasing tone. ¡°What prompted you to seek me out?¡± Karina shifted the conversation. ¡°I wanted to thank you after I got the cold medicine. I called you a few times but got no answer, and you didn¡¯t respond to my messages either. I thou ght something might be wrong, so I came to check. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m perceptive?¡± Barlow¡¯s tone was yful, like a child eager for approval. Karina felt a flutter in her chest. As the elevator doors opened, she quickly said, ¡°Here¡¯s our floor.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Barlowughed and followed her out. However, as soon as he exited the elevator, he stumbled and nearly fell. Hearing themotion, Karina turned to see him bracing against the wall, his face drained of color. Startled, she rushed over, asking, ¡°Carlow, are you alright?¡± Barlow grimaced, feeling a sharp pain in his foot. Though his foot was nearly healed, it still couldn¡¯t withstand much pressure. He had forcefully kicked the door, which likely aggravated the muscles. He was about to insist he was fine, but seeing Karina¡¯s concerned expression, he changed his mind. ¡°My leg hurts. Can you help me?¡± Karina was well aware that there was something wrong with his leg. Upon hearing this, she immediately reached out and supported him without any hesitation. With a faint smile, Barlow leaned on her shoulder, transferring some of his weight to her. ¡°Karina, I hurt my leg when I kicked the door. ¡± It dawned on her that he was hurt because of her. With a look of remorse, Karina supported him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the room first. ¡± Chapter 2207 ¡°Okay. ¡± Still smiling, Barlow led them to his room, used his card to open the door, and they entered. Karina helped him to the sofa. Noticing his still paleplexion, a flicker of concern crossed her eyes. ¡°Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, thank you. A massage to help rx the muscles should be enough to make me feel better. ¡± As Barlow stared, Karina felt her heart race. Noticing his legs exposed beyond the hem of his bathrobe, she swallowed unconsciously. She quickly diverted her gaze and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the hotel receptionist to find someone to give you a massage. ¡± Karina was about to exit when Barlow caught her hand, saying, ¡°Karina, I¡¯ve just done you a big favor. Shouldn¡¯t you repay me?¡± Repay him? Did he mean she should massage him herself? Feeling the warmth of his hand, Karina quickly withdrew hers. ¡°I¡¯m not trained in massage. I wouldn¡¯t know how. ¡± ¡°Really? But aren¡¯t you an agent? You are skilled at taking care of celebrities,¡± he remarked, a tinge of jealousy in his tone.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Karina felt a lump in her throat and averted her eyes from his piercing gaze. His jealousy of her attentiveness to Jack strangely brought her a sense of satisfaction. Maybe his jealousy appealed to her vanity. She enjoyed the attention, the feeling of being desired. Collecting herself, she conceded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯m not very skilled. ¡± Considering his help earlier, she felt inclined to reciprocate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m grateful that you are willing to give me a massage. Let¡¯s start,¡± Barlow said with a smile. He pulled up a chair and propped one of his long, muscr leg on it. As he moved, the bathrobe fell open, revealing the edges of his underwear. Karina blushed. She tried to ovee her shyness and knelt down to massage him. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Chapter 2208 It was a hotel waiter, arriving with clothes and a VIP card. Karina thanked the waiter and set the items aside before she knelt in front of Barlow to begin the massage, carefully avoiding his gaze. The muscles in his calves were notably tense. As she massaged them, Karina hesitantly asked, ¡°Am I doing this right?¡± Her touch was gentle, the hands delicate and light against his skin. She moved her hands slowly upwards, unintentionally stirring his deeper desires. Barlow¡¯s body reacted instinctively, his muscles tightening further.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A low, hoarse hum escaped him, signaling his response. Interpreting his hum as approval, Karina continued. She focused intently, her long eyshes casting shadows down her cheeks. The effort caused her breath to warm the skin beneath her hands, deepening his yearning with each exhale. Barlow nearly acted on a sudden urge to draw her closer. God damn it! He realized the tables had turn ed; he had intended to tease her, but he was the one left unsettled in the end. He wanted her to stop, yet he found himself craving her gentle touch even more at that moment. Karina felt his muscles grow increasingly tense under her palms. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing no sign from him to stop, she pressed on, determined. However, as she shifted, a glimpse of a birthmark on his thigh caught her eye. She paused, her focus sharpening on the birthmark. A memory shed in her mind-she had seen this birthmark before on Barlow during an intimate moment. And now, startlingly, she noticed Carlow had the exact same birthmark in the exact same ce. Seated on the sofa, Barlow¡¯s desire became overwhelming, and he wanted to tell Karina to stop. Noticing her intense gaze fixed on the birthmark on his thigh, his eyes shed with realization. He had been so caught up in teasing her that he had forgotten about the birthmark on his body. With a grin, Barlow swiftly pulled Karina toward him, maneuvering her beneath him in one fluid motion. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he queried, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Karina, momentarily lost in thought, could only stare back nkly, unable to form words. Chapter 2209 As he softly brushed a strand of hair from her face, Barlow¡¯s voice lowered to a tender whisper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you fancy, Karina. You¡¯ve seen mepletely, and now you¡¯re mine. ¡± Her gaze remained fixed on him, her mind reeling from the realization she had just made. She had unmistakably seen that Barlow wasn¡¯t breathing. How could he still be alive? Yet the man before her bore Barlow¡¯s exact appearance, his speech, even the distinctive birthmark on his body. Was it merely a coincidence, or was Barlow truly still alive? Slowly, Karina raised her hand to touch his face, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Her eyes, wide and expectant, searched his for an answer. Barlow looked down at her, temp ging a yful smirk as he gently held her chin. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m your boyfriend. ¡± He wasn¡¯t entirely lying. Regardless of his true identity, he considered himself hers. Her lips, just inches from his, exuded an inviting sweetness, urging him closer. He swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he leaned in for a kiss.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But as he moved to kiss her, Karina turned her head, avoiding his lips. His mouth brushed past,nding near her ear. Barlow sighed, a mix of desire and frustration within him. He caressed her cheek gently, his voice husky with longing. ¡°Karina, don¡¯t you want my kiss?¡± As she felt the desire in his gaze, she pushed him away resolutely. ¡°Carlow, your help doesn¡¯t mean you can take advantage of me,¡± she asserted firmly. Perhaps his remarkable resemnce to Barlow was simply a coincidence. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be attached to him over this. Noticing her expression turn icy, Barlow felt frustrated but understood he deserved it. Sitting up straight, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I apologize for rushing things. I shouldn¡¯t desire intimacy with you, even if we are in a rtionship. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you. If you prefer a tonic rtionship, I¡¯m okay with that. ¡± Chapter 2210 Karina cast a fleeting nce at him, then averted her eyes. Determined not to be swayed again, she tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°I need to use the bathroom. Please, feel free to head to my previous room. ¡± She dismissed him just like that, huh? How indifferent she seemed! Barlow took a deep breath, struggling to control his frustration. He stood, stretched out his aching muscles, and sat back down to massage his legs. In the bathroom, Karina sshed water on her face, staring at her own reflection in the mirror. The brief glimpse she had caught earlie r continued to haunt her thoughts. Once doubt had seeded, she couldn¡¯t shake it from her mind, driving her to unravel the mystery. Who was he, really? Could he be the man she thought about so often? Yet, if it were truly him, why hadn¡¯t hee clean to her and Haleigh? Karina¡¯s gaze fell on the toothbrush resting on the sink. Barlow was rted to Haleigh. A DNA test using his toothbrush might finally bring her some answers. Her heart thudded with resolve as she quietly made up her mind. After steadying her breathing andposing herself, she exited the bathroom. Back in the living room, Barlow was still on the couch, caught in a fit of coughing. Karina raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Barlow replied, giving her a pitiful look. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°My throat hurts, I feel chilly all over my body, and my legs are aching. ¡± Karina¡¯s frown deepened, concern evident in her gaze. She sat beside him on the sofa and checked his forehead for a fever. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t running a temperature. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve caught a cold.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Did you take any medicine?¡± Chapter 2211 ¡°No,¡± Barlow responded. ¡°You should take some medicine, then rest in your room,¡± Karina advised. Barlow looked at her and coughed twice. ¡°Karina, what if I develop a fever in the middle of the night and pass out?¡± He gazed at her with the sad eyes of a sick man. Karina pressed her lips together, wondering why a man would act so helpless. Yet, seeing him cough and rub his legs, she recognized he really wasn¡¯t well. Usually, a man could shrug off a cold, but he was still recovering from an injury. His leg had just been hurt again while assisting her. If his leg condition worsened and he was battling a cold, it was usible he could spike a fever and lose consciousness.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that thought, Karina got up and prepared a cup of cold medicine for him. ¡°Here, drink this. ¡± As he looked at the dark medicine in the cup, Barlow¡¯s expression showed a flicker of distaste. ¡°Do I have to drink it?¡± He rarely got colds, and when he did, he disliked taking medicine. ¡°Carlow, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of taking medicine, especially as a grown man. ¡± Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t confess to it. He murmured, ¡°Just a minor cold¡­¡± ¡°Drink this. ¡± Karina was done discussing and pushed the cup toward him. ¡°Such harsh treatment,¡± heined. Then he grimaced and gulped it in one go. Seeing the scowl deepen on his face, Karina couldn¡¯t help but find his disgusted and annoyed expression somewhat endearing. She fought back a chuckle and handed him a bottle of water. Chapter 2212 Barlow took it and rinsed his mouth. After he was done, Karina said, ¡°Go to bed. ¡± Barlow looked at her and inquired, ¡°You¡¯re not sending me away?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you decide to leave,¡± Karina replied casually. Barlow¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°Are you suggesting we share the room tonight?¡± Karina gave him a look and said, ¡°Carlow, I¡¯m warning you, y it straight with no tricks. Get to bed now!¡± Her tone was stern, yet there was a s oftness about her. A subtle smile appeared in Barlow¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I take the bed, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa,¡± Karina said. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. How could I let you sleep on the sofa?¡± Barlow¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Then you take the sofa,¡± Karina snorted. ¡°Sure. ¡± Karina was at a loss for words.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had half-expected him to joke that they could just share the bed. She was surprised by his quick decision. Watching him grab a pillow and prepare to settle down on the sofa, warmth spread through Karina¡¯s heart. ¡°Stop, go to the bed now. ¡± The pillow was yanked from Barlow¡¯s hands. He protested, ¡°No way. As a man, I shouldn¡¯t take the bed. ¡± Karina looked at him and responded, ¡°To me, you¡¯re just a patient. Hurry up, or you¡¯re out!¡± She was firm. A gentle light twinkled in Barlow¡¯s eyes. Karina¡¯s caring nature touched him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to my girlfriend. ¡± Hearing Carlow call her his girlfriend again, Karina paused in tidying up the sofa. Without responding, shey down and pulled her coat over herself. Chapter 2213 The soft light above cast a warm glow, and as she stared at it, Barlow¡¯s handsome face shed through her mind. Karina wondered if Carlow was really him. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn off the Light,¡± Barlow said, leaning against the bed and noticing her dazed expression. ¡°Okay,¡± Karina murmured, closing her eyes. As thoughts of her time with Barlow drifted through her mind, she slowly slipped into a dream. ¡°Barlow, will youe into my dreams and reveal the truth?¡± she thought. The room was quiet. Barlowy down but didn¡¯t fall asleep.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He rested his hands behind his neck, staring at Karina in the dim Light. After a long while, he saw her turn over and settle into afortable position, her breathing steady and peaceful. After a moment, Barlow quietly got out of bed and walked over to the sofa. Listening to Karina¡¯s gentle breathing, he knew she was deeply asleep. He carefully picked her up and carried her to the bed, not wanting her to spend the night on the ufortable sofa. With tenderness in his eyes, Barlow covered Karina with the quilt, stroked her hair, and kissed her forehead. ¡°Good night, my love,¡± he whispered. ¡®s BunnyBookery As if sensing his presence in her sleep, Karina moved slightly. She turned over and reached out, grasping Barlow¡¯s arm. ¡°Barlow, I miss you so much,¡± she murmured. The low, soft voice instantly softened Barlow¡¯s heart. Hey beside her, gently patting her back, his eyes full of affection. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m always here,¡± he whispered. Karina had a dream. In her dream, Barlow was right next to her, smiling warmly. Overwhelmed with joy, she hugged him tightly and asked for a kiss. Chapter 2214 He kissed her again and again. ¡°Barlow, you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you?¡± she murmured. The man slowly raised his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not Barlow. I¡¯m Carlow! Karina, how can you think of me as a recement for Barlow?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Karina eximed, frowning. Suddenly, she jolted awake, her eyes wide open and her chest heaving. She stared at the ceiling, disoriented. After a moment, she collected herself and sighed, reminiscing about her dream as she closed her eyes. She thought about Barlow day and night, and now he had invaded her dreams. When she opened her eyes again, she moved her body and was stunned to find herself lying on the bed. Why was she Lying on the bed? She distinctly remembered falling asleep on the sofa. Karina quickly sat up and checked herself. Everything seemed fine. She guessed that Carlow had moved her while she slept, but hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate. At that moment, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. The water stopped, and Barlow emerged. He was wearing a white casual suit, which made him look both handsome and charming in the warm yellow light. Karina stared at him in a trance, her mind drifting back to a morning half a year ago. She remembered waking up in the same hotel as Barlow, a morning she would never forget. ¡°You are awake,¡± Barlow said, raising his eyebrows with a yful smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Karina quickly regained herposure, smoothing her hair. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± she asked. ¡°With you by my side, my illness has disappeared,¡± he replied, a smile ying on his lips. Karina rolled her eyes at his flirtation, ustomed to his way of speaking. She didn¡¯t bother to retort, but her eyes widened as she noticed a set of women¡¯s garments neatly disyed nearby. ¡°Where did these clothese from? Did you buy them?¡± she asked, her voice filled with surprise. Chapter 2215 ¡°No. My legs hurt, so I had a hotel waiter purchase those clothes for me. ¡± Barlow paused before adding, ¡°But I did specify your size. It should fit correctly, right?¡± It was a simple statement, yet it sounded suggestiveing from him. Particrly when he gazed at her with his striking eyes. Karina felt her cheeks heat up as if she were standing naked in front of him at that very moment. She regained herposure and checked the size of the clothes. Everything was prepared. And indeed, it was her size.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As she looked at the ck bra, Karina¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Carlow, how did you know my bra size?¡± Although she was not very tall, her upper body was quite prominent, requiring arger bra size than other women of the same weight and height. Those unfamiliar with her would likely choose the wrong size. Most would assume she needed a standard size because she wore small-sized clothing. But here he was, having chosen the perfect size. Why? Could it be because he was truly Barlow? She had been intimate with Barlow, so he would know her size. As Karina looked at him with suspicion, Barlow raised his eyebrows and grinned. ¡°I remember from the time I saw it. ¡± He had seen it! Karina watched him closely, catching each flicker of expression. ¡°When did you see it?¡± ¡°Karina, it sounds Like you¡¯re almost inviting me to see you without any clothes?¡± Leaning in, his arms framing her, a yful glint appeared in his eyes. Staring back, Karina felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me when you saw it!¡± Chapter 2216 With a lightugh, he tilted his head and delicately picked up the bra with his fingers. ¡°I saw the bra you wore yesterday this morning. Your size is right there on thebel, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karina was at a loss for words. So, he was talking about seeing her bra! She had thought he meant her body. Frustration and embarrassment colored Karina¡¯s face. Her eagerness to confirm he was Barlow made her overlook some details. Since she hadn¡¯t put away her bra and had left it on the table, naturally he could have seen it. Her cheeks flushed, Karina bit her lip and took the bra from his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for a man to handle a woman¡¯s underwear?¡± She was irritated that he hadn¡¯t been more explicit with his words; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood. Karina threw back the covers and climbed out of bed, preparing to change her clothes in the bathroom. Barlow smiled and said, ¡°Karina, you¡¯re my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to touch your underwear?¡± ¡°I am not your girlfriend!¡± Karina snapped back. ¡°You can¡¯t deny it, Karina. You touched and hugged mest night. How can you say you¡¯re not my girlfriend?¡± Barlow said calmly from behind her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Karina was dumbfounded. She spun around and red at him. ¡°When did ¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow, prompting her to recall what happenedst night. Karina frowned, recalling that she had woken up and found herself on the bed this morning. Could she have sleepwalkedst night and touched and hugged him in her sleep? No way! She never sleepwalked. Perhaps he had moved her to the bed, holding and embracing her. Karina, not wanting to continue the conversation, hurried into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. Staring at her reflection in the mirror, she nced back at the washstand, then quietly took the toothbrush he had used and wrapped it up. At Moreno¡¯s house, in the bedroom on the third floor, warm sunlight poured through the expansive ss window, casting golden patches on the floor. Rosalynn sat cross-legged by the French window, lost in thought, as she gazed at thendscape outside. It had been half a month since shest saw her husband. Despite their daily video chats, she deeply missed him. Chapter 2217 Her concern was mixed with astonishment. Brian had revealed that Barlow wasn¡¯t dead; he was now assuming the identity of Carlow! No wonder Carlow had seemed familiar to her at first sight. Indeed, he was Barlow. He had returned under a new identity, quietly amassing evidence against Aldrich¡¯s wrongdoings while safeguarding the Hughes family. Hismitment was both remarkable and moving. As the red sun gently descended behind the clouds, a smile spread across Rosalynn¡¯s face. Her best friend probably hadn¡¯t heard this news yet. Her reaction would be something to see! She would surely bothugh and cry from sheer joy. Rosalynn¡¯s phone suddenly chThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. imed with a notification. It was a message from Brian. ¡°What are you up to?¡± he inquired. Rosalynn¡¯s expression softened as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m missing you. ¡± He responded almost immediately, ¡°Sweetheart, are you intentionally saying those words? You know I can¡¯t be there, and you¡¯re still stirring me up? Flirting like this is such a tease!¡± Rosalynnughed. She wasn¡¯t flirting with him. She genuinely missed him! ¡°What are you doing?¡± she replied. ¡°Waiting for a show to start,¡± he responded. ¡°Which show?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What do you think?¡± he said. Those words made Rosalynn¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Are you making a move against Aldrich?¡± she inquired. Chapter 2218 ¡°Yep,¡± Brian replied with that one word and then sent her a link to a live stream. ¡°Log in and get ready for the show,¡± he replied. A live stream? Who was broadcasting? Brian? Probably not. Driven by curiosity, Rosalynn clicked into the livestream. Meanwhile, atop the tallest building in Wragos, cold winds whipped around, tousling people¡¯s hair. In the center of the rooftop stood a woman with a phone. She was a well-known social media influencer with a massive following.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had an earpiece in, trying to talk to a woman on the roof¡¯s edge. ¡°Miss, are you Selina Forbes, the famous dancer? Please, stay calm. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± the influencer shouted. Hearing this, Selina, who was perched precariously at the edge, stared off into the distance, seemingly lost in thought. Just as Rosalynn tuned into the livestream, she recognized Selina instantly, her eyes widening in shock. What was she doing on the rooftop? Her thoughts shed to Brian¡¯s words about giving Selina a taste of her own medicine. Was he trying to make Selina feel the terror of jumping from such a height? But why would she willingly jump? A deep voice resonated through the earpiece worn by the influencer. ¡°Miss Perkins, please begin the questioning. ¡± The influencer nodded and asked loudly, ¡°Miss Forbes, are you waiting for someone? Come over here. It¡¯s dangerous up there! Why are you positioned in such a risky ce? Don¡¯t you recall the news from a few days ago? The former CEO of the Hughes Group, Brian¡¯s mother, Noemi, tragically fell from a height simr to this one!¡± Hearing Noemi¡¯s name, a shift urred in Selina¡¯s expression. Her lips moved as she confessed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m here to atone for my sin!¡± The influencer carefully took a step closer so the viewers of the livestream could hear Selina¡¯s words more clearly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you repeat it, Miss Forbes? You¡¯re doing this to atone for your sin? What sin are we talking here? Does it have anything to do with Noemi¡¯s incident?¡± the influencer probed. At the mention of Noemi¡¯s name, Selina¡¯s vacant eyes moved. Her head bobbed slowly as she admitted, ¡°Yes, it does. I have something to do with the fact that she jumped from the building. ¡± Chapter 2219 ¡°What do you mean?¡± the influencer asked. ¡°Noemi has depression and has been visiting a psychiatrist for a while. When I learned about it, I took it as an opportunity to use her to achieve my goal, so I bribed the psychiatrist to make her believe that Rosalynn was cheating on Brian through hypnotization. I did it because I hate Rosalynn for taking away everything that belongs to me. I don¡¯t want her to be happy, so I used Noemi to ruin Rosalynn and Brian¡¯s marriage!¡± The viewers were shocked by the revtion, evident in theirments. ¡°Did I hear Selina correctly? She bribed the psychiatrist to hypnotize Noemi? That¡¯s evil!¡± ¡°Gosh! I didn¡¯t know Selina could do something so vicious! She took advantage of someone¡¯s illness for her own gain. So heartless!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that Rosalynn¡¯s cheating issue is fake, and this woman bribed a psychiatrist to hypnotize Noemi into thinking it¡¯s true, which is the root cause of this mess? What the hell?¡± ¡°Why is the confession so dramatic? And why so sudden? Is Selina doing it out of guilt or something else?¡± The viewers had varied reactions and opinions about the whole thing. Rosalynn read thements and shared the viewers¡¯ shock and confusion. ¡®s BunnyBookery Like them, she was somewhat suspicious of Selina¡¯s reason for confessing. Why did she revealed everything all of a sudden?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Selina was not a decent person at a ll, and she wouldn¡¯t show any remorse for the wrong deeds shemitted. The only logical reason Rosalynn could think of was Brian¡¯s involvement. As Rosalynn looked closely at Selina¡¯s vacant eyes on the screen, something clicked in her mind. With a raised eyebrow, she continued watching the livestream to see what would happen next and confirm her spection. On the rooftop, the man¡¯s deep voice sounded from the influencer¡¯s earpiece, giving another instruction. ¡°Keep her engaged, Miss Perkins. Ask Selina if she still has feelings for Brian,¡± he said. The influencer promptly obliged, asking, ¡°Miss Forbes, do you still have feelings for Brian Hughes, the ex-CEO of the Hughes Group? Is this the reason of your sudden confession?¡± ¡°Yes, I still love him. I want to be with him,¡± Selina replied, her eyes still vacant. ¡°But aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Aldrich Hughes, the new CEO? Does it mean you don¡¯t love him?¡± The influencer¡¯s questions were dictated by the man from the earpiece. Hearing Aldrich¡¯s mame, Selina reacted disgustingly. ¡°Why would I love a criminal?¡± ¡°Criminal? Are you saying Aldrich is a criminal?¡± the influencer asked. ¡°He is. He colludes with foreign forces and does a lot of illegal activities in the country,¡± Selina revealed. Chapter 2220 ¡°Do you know what illegal activities are these, Miss Forbes?¡± ¡°Moneyundering, smuggling of illegal goods, selling drugs. You name it. He¡¯s not what you think he is, and I will never fall in love with someone like him,¡± Selina said. ¡°Why do you know all of that? Have you seen it with your own eyes? This is a big usation, Miss Forbes. Do you have any evidence to support your im?¡± ¡°Of course. Go to his vi and check the basement. ALl the records of his illegal activities are kept in a safe there. Those would be enough evidence. ¡± Falling silent, the influencer waited for the man¡¯s next instruction from the earpiece before throwing another question at Selina. ¡°If you know all these, why are you still with Aldrich?¡± Resentment shed in Selina¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Because he threatened to expose my nude photos and my wrongdoings to the public if I objected! I was so mad at Brian, so I agreed to be with Aldrich to get back at Brian. ¡± As the number of viewers on the livestream surged, the influencer felt a rush of excitement. As soon as the news came out today, her follower count might just break ten million! ¡°Miss Perkins, ask her to confess her wrongdoings,¡± instructed the deep voice in the influencer¡¯s earpiece. Regaining her focus, the influencer posed the question. Selina¡¯s gaze was empty as she began to reveal her wrongdoings. ¡°I¡¯vemitted many bad things. Fo r instance, I sabotaged a male dancer I once loved, ensuring he could neverpete again after he fell for another woman. I even caused the woman he loved to be crippled. How dare she try to take my man! I also persuaded my father to attempt to murder Rosalynn before she could reunite with the Moreno family. How dare she im what is mine? Furthermore, I had Aldrich release Eleanor from prison. I instructed her to alter her appearance to resemble Betsy and seduce Brian!¡± A crazed look flickered in Selina¡¯s eyes as she spoke. ¡°Rosalynn is such a thorn in my side! I felt unstoppable until she showed up, and then everything I attempted would fail. Yet ultimately, I triumphed over her. Because Noemi fell from a building, the incident created a rift between her and Brian. They¡¯re now on the verge of divorce!¡± Her revtions sparked a deluge ofments on the livestream as viewers were inundated with shock. They were all stunned by her confessions. No one had imagined that this beautiful dancer, admired by many, could harbor such malice. The warm sun had already tucked away behind the clouds, reced by snowkes drifting through the air.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Blended with bursts of cold wind, the air was cold. Inside the lounge of a mall, Brian watched the scene unfold on camera, a cold smirk on his face. He said into the earpiece, ¡°Miss Perkins, continue questioning Selina. Didn¡¯t shee to atone for her sin today? Noemi became vegetative after her fall. Is Selina nning to jump too?¡± The show was nearing its end! And Selina would face her downfall! Hadn¡¯t she paid off a psychologist to hypnotize Noemi? Chapter 2221 Brian wanted Selina to experience what it was like to be hypnotized, too! The brisk wind on the rooftop whipped through Selina¡¯s hair. After the influencer posed the question, Selina slowly turned around and leaped off. With a grin, Brian removed his earpiece and asked, ¡°Is everything in ce?¡± ¡°Yes. Our team and the police have been at Aldrich¡¯s home for a while now. They¡¯ve just gone in to search for the ledger,¡± Edwin replied. Brian nodded, his smile sharp with satisfaction. With Selina¡¯s confession and the online witnesses, Aldrich was finished this time! Edwin¡¯s phone soon rang. He spoke briefly to someone on the other line, then hung up. ¡°Mr. Hughes, the police have retrieved the ledger from Aldrich¡¯s vi and have taken him into custody at his office. ¡± That was quick! Brian smiled. ¡°What about the imposter Betsy?¡± ¡°The police have detained her as well. ¡± After a brief pause, Edwin added, ¡°Selina jumped off the rooftop and is now in aa. She¡¯s been taken to the hospital. ¡± Brian gave a slight nod. He had been kind enough to call 911 for her. ¡®s BunnyBookery There was arge air cushion deployed on the ground. Whether she ended up in aa like his mother was up to fate. Regardless, even if she reco vered, her wrong deeds wouldnd her in prison for life. Brian stood up and straightened his suit. It was finally time for him to return to his wife. He eagerly pulled out his phone and dialed Rosalynn. ¡°Honey, did you catch all of that?¡± ¡°Yes, is everything settled?¡± Rosalynn inquired. She let out a soft breath against the icy window, drawing a heart in the condensation as she gazed at the heavy snowfall outside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°The police found evidence at Aldrich¡¯s vi. He¡¯s been arrested. They¡¯ve also taken Eleanor, who is posing as Betsy. Selina just jumped off the rooftop and is in aa. They will all face serious legal charges,¡± Brian said to Rosalynn. ¡°Was Selina hypnotized?¡± Rosalynn asked. Chapter 2222 ¡°Yes. ¡± They both fell silent after that. Rosalynn didn¡¯t think Brian¡¯s method was too harsh. She believed that those with malicious intent deserved no sympathy. ¡°When will you be home, honey?¡± Rosalynn asked, eager to finally see him now that it was all over. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Brian replied, his voice gentle. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Owmale Hotel,¡± she said. Waiting for him at the Owmale Hotel? Brian was surprised, then excitement quickly set in. The thought of reuniting with Rosalynn, especially with her being three months pregnant, thrilled him. Did she want to have sex with him? ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me,¡± he said. ¡°Drive safely. ¡± ¡°WiLL do. ¡± After hanging up, Brian turned to Edwin. ¡°You¡¯re in charge here. I need to get back to Skrix. ¡± With Aldrich in custody, the Hughes Group was likely in chaos, waiting for Brian to step in and fix things. But nothing could prevent him from reuniting with his wife.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She was all that mattered. Brian strode out with determination. As he left the mall, his phone rang. He nced at the screen, and his smile vanished. It was his uncle, Chase, Aldrich¡¯s father. Chase must be calling to beg him for the sake of his son. After a moment¡¯s pause, Brian answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 2223 ¡°Brian, please help Aldrich get off the hook. ¡± Chase got straight to the point. Brian¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Chase, he¡¯s broken thew. ¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s done wrong, but he¡¯s my son and your cousin. Please let him go. I¡¯ll take him abroad, and he won¡¯te back,¡± Chase pleaded. Brian sneered as he unlocked his car and climbed in. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Chase, I¡¯ve always treated Aldrich like a brother. And what did I get? All the kindness and friendliness he¡¯s disyed toward me over the years was just an act. For years, he¡¯s been concealing his true capabilities, aiming to take my ce. I suspect it¡¯s rted to your guidance. ¡± Chase stayed silent, and Brian didn¡¯t expect a response.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Chase, if Aldrich really wanted to lead the Hughes Group, he should have faced me openly. If he proved himself capable, I would have stepped aside. But he chose underhanded methods, involving himself in smuggling and moneyundering using thepany¡¯s name. Under his leadership, the Hughes Group would undoubtedly fall apart. ¡± Chase, hearing Brian¡¯s harsh words, didn¡¯t argue but conceded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all our fault. Brian, if you let Aldrich go, you can punish him however you see fit. ¡± Brian¡¯s gaze hardened as he looked into the distance. ¡°Chase, my father and I aren¡¯t cruel. After what you did to our family years ago, you were sent away instead of being severely punished. But what did you do? You repaid kindness with betrayal, never sho wed any regret, and tried to take what wasn¡¯t yours. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t repeat my father¡¯s mistake. ¡± Brian knew that showing mercy could lead to the same mistakes being made. Someone like Aldrich was simply beyond saving. Seeing that Brian remained resolute, Chase became enraged. He hissed, ¡°Brian, Aldrich is my only son. Can you really be so ruthless as to not let him off?¡± Brian responded coldly, ¡°Chase, I¡¯ll repeat. He broke thew and must face serious consequences. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯m hanging up now. ¡± With that, Brian ended the call. Outside the window, snowkes gently descended, casting a quiet, frosty nket over the world. Brian started the car, his expression icy. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his younger brother Barlow was far superior to Aldrich! Taking a deep breath, heposed himself and drove off. In Skrix¡­ In the luxurious suite of the Owmale Hotel, after her shower and applying body lotion, Rosalynn slipped into a sheer, enticing pajama set. Chapter 2224 The heat in the room was on, and her cheeks flushed a little. She wasn¡¯t sure if the warmth was from the heat or something else.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She gently touched her stomach. It had been over three months since she became pregnant, and her usually t belly now showed a slight curve. Yet her overall figure remainedrgely unchanged. She just seemed a bit fuller. Smiling, she pondered Brian¡¯s reaction upon seeing her. Would he ask for a kiss the moment he saw her? After all, Brian had his desires to satisfy. Rosalynn¡¯s ears warmed slightly. She raised her hand, smoothing her hair as she nced around the empty room and suddenly felt the urge tough. Was she preparing to present herself to her husband as a gift? Just then, her phone rang. She hoped it was Brian calling. She picked up the phone and s aw that it was from Karina. She greeted her, ¡°Karina. ¡± ¡°Rosalynn, have you seen the news?¡± Karina asked, her voice filled with excitement. By then, the news of Selina falling from the building was already trending. It stirred up a sensation across the city¡­ It was even more sensational than thest incident when Noemi jumped from a building. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Actually, you probably don¡¯t need me to tell you about it. You must have heard right away, right?¡± Karina said. ¡°Yes, Brian orchestrated it. I¡¯ve been following along on the livestream. ¡± Karina was impressed. ¡°Oh my God, Brian hit back hard against Selina and Aldrich this time. Now, they are finished. ¡± ¡°Yes, Aldrich has been arrested, and Selina is in aa. Even if she survives, she¡¯ll end up at the police station,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. ¡°It is unbelievable that Selina was involved in so many evil things! She even helped Eleanor escape prison and change her appearance to seduce Brian. It turns out Betsy is actually Eleanor! Selina¡¯s actions were despicable!¡± Karina eximed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Thankfully, wrongdoers eventually face their consequences,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile. Chapter 2225 ¡°Yes. Now, everything has finallye to rest,¡± Karina said. Rosalynn echoed in agreement. Then Barlow crossed her mind. ¡°Karina¡­¡± She was on the verge of telling Karina that Carlow was actually Barlow. However, she hesitated and held back. Uncertain of Barlow¡¯s intentions, she decided it was best not to interfere. After all, Barlow wouldn¡¯t cause Karina any harm. Rosalynn resolved to wait for Barlow to share the truth himself. ¡°Rosalynn, what were you going to say?¡± Karina inquired, her curiosity piqued. ¡°I just wanted to remind you to take good care of yourself,¡± Rosalynn fibbed and shifted the subject. After the two chatted for a bit longer, Karina mentioned, ¡°I need to go. I have other things to handle. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn responded and then ended the call. She thought of Barlow and smiled knowingly at herself. Aldrich was in custody. When would Barlow reveal his identity to Karina? Shortly after, the doorbell rang. Rosalynn strolled to the door and peeked through the peephole. As expected, it was Brian.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She opened the door and greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°Hey, honey. ¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darkened as he took in Rosalynn¡¯s outfit. ¡°Trying to seduce me, huh? You are ying with fire. ¡± She looked so stunning that he felt an irresistible urge to hold her right then and there. Rosalynn burst intoughter and pulled him inside. ¡°ying with fire? That¡¯s not true. ¡± Chapter 2226 After all, they were a couple. Wasn¡¯t itmon to have some intimate moments in a hotel? Rosalynn stretched out her arms, eager to embrace him. Brian raised his hands in a defensive motion and retreated swiftly, taking two quick steps back. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn was confused. ¡°I just got in. My clothes are filthy. I don¡¯t want to get you dirty. ¡± He tossed his coat aside and started to remove his suit jacket. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Seizing the moment when he was distracted, she darted forward and wrapped her arms around him. Rising on her toes, she nted a soft kiss on his Lips. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a little dirt,¡± she murmured. The scent of Rosalynn wafted int o his nostrils, and Brian, who had been fighting to keep his desire in check, felt his resolve crumble. He slipped his arms around her waist, his eyes brimming with desire.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Why so eager? Have you missed me that much?¡± Rosalynn giggled, kissed him again, and responded without missing a beat. ¡°Yes. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened with emotion. They say absence makes the heart grow fonder. After a few days of separation, Brian found Rosalynn even more alluring, his attraction to her deepening. Unable to hold back any longer, he lifted her gently and ced her on the bed. ¡°Honey, I love you. ¡± Rosalynn crooned, ¡°I know. I love you, too. ¡± Brian¡¯s slender fingers danced across her soft face, his eyes brimming with adoration. ¡°Do you love me, or just the parts of my body that make you happy?¡± Chapter 2227 Rosalyn was momentarily speechless. There was a hint of jealousy and teasing in his question that almost made herugh. She smiled, ¡°I love the whole of you. ¡± He shook his head. ¡°But I can¡¯t help feeling a bit jealous. What should I do?¡± ¡°Well, then I guess¡­¡± Rosalynn deliberately left her words unfinished. ¡°What?¡± Brian pressed. ¡°You are crazy, even jealous of yourself!¡± Rosalynn eximed. Brian nodded. ¡®m crazy, and you¡¯re the only fix. You hold the key to my sanity!¡± As the curtain drifted shut, it cocooned the space, veiling all within. Soft light bathed the room, casting gentle shadows in its embrace. Amidst the quiet, only the moans of the two could be heard as they shared a moment of passion. Meanwhile, Karina stood in the corridor of a hospital in Wragos. She was there to collect a report. Just a week prior, she snagged Carlow¡¯s and Haleigh¡¯s toothbrushes for a gic test.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Now, the results were in. What secretsy waiting in those findings? Who on earth was Carlow? Her pulse quickened without cause, a flutter stirring in her chest. Karina gripped a corner of the file bag, hesitant to peer inside. A nervousness crept over her. After a moment, she inhaled deeply and unzipped the file bag. The contents baffled her, so she skimmed the final sentence. ¡°They are not mother and son, but they are rted by blood. ¡± Karina¡¯s hand froze over the paper, excitement rendering her momentarily speechless. They couldn¡¯t be mother and son because they were actually aunt and nephew. He was really Barlow. Chapter 2229 His movements were a bit slow, but his charming, energetic aura remained untouched. Karina internally whispered, ¡°Barlow, my love!¡± Tears sprang to her eyes. All she wanted at that moment was to rush into his arms and hold him tight. She paused, taking a tentative step forward before pulling back. The jerk! Since he wanted to keep his real identity from her for now, she decided to y along. Barlow had just swung by the hospital for a routine leg check, never expecting to bump into Karina. Approaching her, he saw her puffy eyes, his face shifting to concern. ¡°Why are you here? Are you feeling sick?¡± he asked.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His eyes showed worry, breaking down her defenses and triggering a flood of tears. She fought to hold back, but the dam bur st, and tears streamed down her face. He hesitated, a bit flustered. Then he reached out, wiping her tears away gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? What¡¯s the problem?¡± he asked, his voice soft. Karina noticed the worry etched in his eyes and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ve got a terminal illness. ¡± Barlow scowled slightly. ¡°What did you say? A terminal illness?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, ncing away to shield her emotions. She couldn¡¯t quite exin her sudden urge to feign illness. Maybe she just wanted to gauge his reaction. After all, he always teased her. A little payback didn¡¯t seem like too much, did it? ¡°What kind of terminal illness?¡± Barlow asked. His grasp on her shoulders tightened, his eyes wide with shock and concern. She kept her gaze lowered, saying nothing. Swallowing his own rising fear, he spoke gently. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t panic. Modern medicine can work wonders, you know? Talk to me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Karina lifted her head slowly, meeting his worried gaze, feeling something soften inside her. Chapter 2230 She wanted him to understand the weight of her emotions when she heard he was dead. In the face of her silence, his anxiety spiked, harder to rein in. ¡°Karina, please. What¡¯s the diagnosis? Maybe there¡¯s a mistake somewhere, We can get a second opinion. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s serious, we¡¯ll find the best doctors. ¡± As he spoke, Barlow pulled her to leave. Karina¡¯s facade crumbled as she blurted, ¡°Carlow, I¡¯ve been lying. I¡¯m not sick. ¡± Halting, he peered at her, his brow furrowed. ¡°You were lying to me? You mean, you¡¯re not really sick?¡± Karina sniffled, meeting his gaze briefly before averting her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to be terminally ill? ¡± she retorted. He was always such a prankster, but now it was her turn to yfully tease him! ¡°Of course not. How could I possibly wish for you to suffer from a terminal illness? I want you to enjoy a long, healthy life, free from any troubles. But why are you in tears?¡± Barlow inquired. Karina, with a gleam in her eyes, quickly devised an excuse. ¡°I was overwhelmed with joy for Rosalynn after hearing about Selina¡¯s tragic leap from the building. ¡± Deep inside, Barlow understood. He took her words at face value. However, a nagging thought prompted him to ask another question. ¡°Then what brings you to the hospital?¡± Why had shee here? Karina had to think on her feet. If she admitted to visiting a doctor, he would certainly demand to see her examination report. And if she couldn¡¯t produce the report, his suspicions would surely be aroused. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯m dealing with some issues. I¡¯m here for a doctor¡¯s consultation,¡± Karina vaguely exined. If she revealed that she was visiting the gynecology department, he might refrain from delving deeper due to the sensitive nature of the matter. ¡°Which issues exactly?¡± Barlow pressed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2231 After a brief pause, he ventured a guess. ¡°Is it a menstrual disorder?¡± A couple passing by caught snippets of their conversation. They gave Barlow a curious nce, their expressions mingling amusement and disbelief. Embarrassed, Karina pleaded, ¡°Could you not discuss my personal issues in public?¡± Although it wasn¡¯t a severe issue, it felt inappropriate for a man to discuss such matters openly. ¡°I¡¯m just overly concerned about you,¡± Barlow exined, clearing his throat. Was he truly concerned? If he genuinely cared, he would not have kept secrets from her. Karina internally scoffed. Noticing a medical report in his hand, she questioned, ¡°Are you here for a follow-up on your leg?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Barlow confirmed, without evasion. Recalling the incident where his old wound had acted up at the hotel, Karina¡¯s worry deepened.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She snatched the report from his hand and pressed, ¡°What did the doctor say? Is your leg healing properly?¡± Observing the worry etched on her face, Barlow¡¯s eyes briefly Lit up with a smile. ¡°Worried about me?¡± Karina didn¡¯t respond; instead, she opened the medical report. ¡°If my leg gets worse, you¡¯ll have to look after me. After all, you were the cause of my leg¡¯s rpse,¡± Barlow said in a teasing tone. Karina remained silent, focusing intently on the report. Realizing he was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief. She looked up, meeting his amused gaze, and tapped the report against his chest in annoyance. ¡°Do you enjoy teasing me all day long?¡± What a troublesome man. He never seemed to change. After stowing the report, Barlow grinned. ¡°It¡¯s enjoyable! You make me happy. ¡± He continued to smile, his voice cheerful. Karina bit her lip and started walking ahead without a word. Chapter 2232 ¡°Where are you going? Can you give me a lift?¡± Barlow inquired. It was unusual for her not to argue with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive here?¡± Karina snorted. As he caught up with her, she slowed her pace slightly, mindful of his leg wound and not wanting him to overexert himself trying to keep up. ¡°No,¡± Barlow lied smoothly. He had indeed driven here. But he wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to spend more time with her. Karina didn¡¯t protest and allowed him to join her in the car. Just then, her stomach growled. She was hungry. She had been preupied with the results of the DNA test and hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast. Checking her watch and noticing Barlow had buckled up, Karina suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner. ¡± It was her way of celebrating the fa t that her beloved Barlow had survived. ¡°Okay. But why the sudden invitation to dinner?¡± Barlow asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. Karina nced at him and started the car. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯d wee it, even if it were a trap,¡± Barlow replied quickly. Karina smiled to herself. He was still the same charmer. She pressed the elerator hard, and the car sped away. Barlow grasped the handrail, giving her a puzzled look. Karina remainedposed. After letting out her frustration with the sudden burst of speed, she slowed down again. Barlow searched her face for clues, sensing something different about her today. Snow began to drift down from the sky, like fluffy catkins, casting a magical glow over everything.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was the year¡¯s first snow, symbolizing purity and the beauty of love. Chapter 2233 The lore was that if two lovers walked together in the first snow, they would be together forever. Filled with thoughts, Karina drove to Atera Restaurant and parked. ¡°Get off the car. ¡± With that, Karina was about to step out of the car. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Barlow said. He stepped out of the car with his coat draped over his arm, then walked over to the driver¡¯s side to open the door for Karina.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Get off the car. ¡± Karina frowned as she watched the snow fall onto him. Here he was, ying the gentleman once more. Had he forgotten how he had caught a coldst time? Now he was here to offer her his coat once more! Karina quickly got out of the ca and ced his coat over her head. ¡°Come over here,¡± she said to him. Barlow paused, visibly surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s use your coat to cover us both from the snow,¡± Karina said. Since they didn¡¯t bring umbres, she suggested they share the same coat. Though taken aback by her not being as distant as usual today, he was pleased. He draped the coat over both their heads as they walked toward the door. The white snow slowly drifted through the air, bringing with it a chilly, refreshing breeze. She stayed close to him, walking quietly alongside him in the silence. Could this shared moment of the year¡¯s first snow signify that she would stay with Barlow indefinitely? She pondered silently. ¡°Hey, could you walk a bit faster? You¡¯re blocking the path. It¡¯s freezing out here. ¡± As they approached the door, they caught an impatient voiceing from behind them. Karina noticed there was no one to their left or right. Therefore, the individual behind them was likely asking her and Barlow to step aside. Chapter 2234 Despite Barlow moving slowly due to leg difort, it appeared quite rude for someone to yell at them to move. Instinctively, Karina nced at Barlow, noting his slight frown, then she paused and looked back. Seeing a woman holding an umbre behind them, Karina tightened her lips. She realized it was not an impatient stranger. It turned out to be someone she knew! It was none other than Annalise! Annalise, a two-timer, had intentionally involved herself with Karina¡¯s older brother, Virgil. Luckily, with Barlow¡¯s assistance, Karina revealed Annalise¡¯s true nature to Virgil, illustrating that she was indeed deceitful in her rtionships. After her breakup with Virgil, Annalise had tried to reconnect with him several times, but he had consistently ignored her. Since then, there had been no word from Annalise. Karina wondered if Annalise had moved on to someone new. Meanwhile, Annalise recognized K arina, and her expression immediately shifted. Karina was quite a nuisance, and Annalise would never forget the embarrassment caused by Karina! Seeing the man next to Karina, Annalise was momentarily taken aback. Why did he bear such a striking resemnce to that detestable Barlow? Could he be Karina¡¯s current boyfriend? She noticed that his movement seemed somewhat stiff as he walked earlier.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Was Karina so desperate that she was willing to end up with a disabled man? Yet, Annalise still believed that Karina didn¡¯t even deserve someone with a disability. With this thought, Annalise conjured up a malicious n and shed what she believed to be her most charming smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Karina. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me? Is this your new boyfriend?¡± Having spent considerable time in the entertainment industry, Karina was both experienced and perceptive. She instantly understood Annalise¡¯s intentions. Was Annalise nning to seduce the man beside Karina once again? A fox might change its color, but it won¡¯t change its nature. Chapter 2235 ¡°Yes, this is my boyfriend, Carlow Tucker. Carlow, meet Annalise Murray, my brother¡¯s former girlfriend. ¡± Karina confidently took Barlow¡¯s arm and made the introductions with elegance. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Tucker,¡± Annalise said, tilting her head and offering a sweet smile as she extended her hand for a handshake. Barlow struggled to remember who this woman was when he caught sight of Annalise. He finally recalled that Karina had sought his help to unveil Annalise¡¯s true character, ensuring Virgil knew she was a two-timer in rtionships. Barlow simply nodded without offering his hand to Annalise. Annalise did not seem embarrassed by this. Withdrawing her hand, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Karina, your boyfriend is very handsome. Yet, why does he remind me so much of your previous one? You shouldn¡¯t just pick boyfriends because you can¡¯t be with your brother. It¡¯s not fair to you or them, right?¡± She was hinting that Karina had always had feelings for her brother. Karina scoffed inwardly, recognizing that Annalise was as bitchy as ever, while keeping herposure outwardly. ¡°Annalise, let me be clear. Ever since I met myst boyfriend, Barlow, I¡¯vepletely moved on from my brother. Yes, Carlow does resemble him. I simply prefer that familiar look. ¡± She then turned to Barlow and said, ¡°Carlow, I¡¯ve always seen you as a substitute for my ex. Does that bother you?¡± Without knowing his real identity, she wouldn¡¯t have admitted this. However, now aware of the trut h, she was confident that Barlow would not get upset. Rather, he would y along. He would not only y along but also be pleased. She was, after all, covertly dering her affection for him. Unaware of Karina¡¯s deeper intentions, Barlow assumed she was just teasing Annalise. With a loving smile, he replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m ttered to resemble him. ¡± Pleased with his response, Karina gave Annalise a mocking look, then turned and walked into the restaurant with Barlow, arm in arm. They moved in sync. Although Barlow walked with a slight limp, theyplemented each other well. Annalise¡¯s expression soured as she watched them. Seeing the limp, a flicker of disdain crossed her face. She followed them and said, ¡°Mr. Tucker seems like a very loving man. It¡¯s hard to find someone like that nowadays. Karina, you¡¯re lucky to have found a soul mate in Mr. Tucker. It¡¯sforting to know you¡¯ve moved on from your brother.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± While Annalise said bitchily, she pretended to twist her ankle and stumbled toward Barlow. As Barlow walked ahead, not ncing sideways, Annalise bumped into him unexpectedly. He didn¡¯t move away, worried that Karina might get knocked over by the sudden bump. Chapter 2236 Instead, he instinctively caught Annalise with his left hand. Annalise chuckled to herself, and this as a ssic move in her ybook for attracting men. Many men naturally treated women gently, and with her innate allure, just a small ploy was often enough to ensnare them. Annalise clung to Barlow¡¯s arm, pressing herself against him, feigning frailty. ¡°It hurts.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thank you for your help, Mr. Tucker. ¡± Spotting her pretense, a look of revulsion briefly crossed Barlow¡¯s eyes as he tried to push her away. But Annalise gripped his arm tighter, intentionally brushing against him with her soft breast. Karina¡¯s expression shifted visibly at this disy. The way Annalise seduced a man was as low as ever! Just as Karina was about to snap, a male voice echoed from the entrance. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Annalise. ¡± At the sound, Annalise¡¯s smile froze, and she quickly got to her feet. She nervously smoothed her hair behind her ear and beamed at the man approaching her. ¡°Cory, weren¡¯t you supposed toeter? Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to wait too long, so I came right after finishing my work. ¡± Cory Singh reached Annalise and embraced her by the waist. Karina looked Cory up and down. He was handsome and tall, clearly from a wealthy family. Was this Annalise¡¯s new boyfriend? What a poor taste this man had. How could he be so blind as to fall for someone like Annalise? Annalise was good at pretending, though. It was understandable that ordinary men would be deceived by her facade. Remembering how Annalise had just tried to seduce Barlow, Karina pursed her red lips, plotting how to expose Annalise¡¯s deception. ¡°Did you meet an acquaintance?¡± Cory asked, ncing at Barlow and Karina. Chapter 2237 ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Cory, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go into the private room,¡± she added coquettishly, clearly wanting to escape before Karina could reveal her past. Karina saw right through Annalise¡¯s intentions. Just as she was about to speak, Barlow beat her to it. ¡°Are you leaving now? Annalise, didn¡¯t you ask me for my phone number?¡± Annalise stopped in her tracks and turned to Barlow. ¡°When did I say I wanted your phone number?¡± Barlow¡¯s tone was calm and t. ¡°You fell into my arms intentionally just now. Doesn¡¯t that mean you have a crush on me?¡± Annalise¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± . I didn¡¯t ¡°she stammered, shocked that he would expose her so directly. ¡°How can you deny it, Annalise? This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve tried to seduce my boyfriend!¡± Karina interjected sharply. Annalise choked on her words. ¡°Karina, don¡¯t use me falsely. ¡± ¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m using you falsely or not,¡± Karina retorted, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Cory. ¡°Sir, I advise you to look into your girlfriend¡¯s past. She¡¯s not known for her honesty. There are security cameras around here. You can check the footage to see what your girlfriend just did to my boyfriend. ¡± Cory¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. Remembering what he had see n when he entered the restaurant, he released Annalise¡¯s hand, his expression turning cold. ¡°Annalise, were you really seducing him just now?¡± Panic crept into Annalise¡¯s voice as she reached for his hand. ¡°No, Cory. They¡¯re just trying to cause trouble. We have issues, and they¡¯re ndering me on purpose. ¡± Cory stared at her, trying to discern the truth. Karina sneered. ¡°Annalise, there are indeed issues between us. So why don¡¯t you tell your boyfriend what those issues are?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Annoyance shed in Annalise¡¯s eyes, but she quickly masked it with a look of victimhood. ¡°Karina, I know you¡¯re angry with me. You love your brother, but he loved me. That¡¯s why you hate me and try to nder me all the time. But your brother and I have broken up. Can¡¯t you let it go and stop ndering me?¡± Annalise put on a pitiful expression, which almost made Karina burst intoughter. ¡°What a deceitful woman who is skilled at twisting the truth,¡± Karina mused. Before she could shoot back, Barlow stepped in, his arm around her waist. ¡°Buddy, as a man, I feel for you, having to deal with such a scheming woman,¡± he said, his voice calm and firm. ¡°As my girlfriend mentioned, you can check the surveince footage. Facts speak Louder than words. The camera must have captured everything clearly. ¡± He continued, ¡°You¡¯d better cut your losses now because she¡¯s nothing but trouble. She¡¯ll not only drain your money but also betray you in the future. No man wants to be taken for a fool. ¡± Cory¡¯s face fell, and he briskly withdrew his hand from Annalise¡¯s grip. Chapter 2238 He hissed, ¡°I trust your words, buddy. No need for security footage. Annalise, we need to break up. ¡± Then he turned and walked away. Annalise felt a surge of anxiety as she hurried to catch up with him, reaching out for his hand. ¡°Cory, please, just listen.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It¡¯s not how they¡¯re making it out to be. I¡¯m being ndered. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Stay back, you deceitful woman!¡± With a forceful shake, he freed himself from Annalise¡¯s touch once again, his face contorted with disgust. Annalise wobbled and tumbled to the floor. Watching Cory walk away, she felt a mix of shame and fury boiling inside her. She spun around, ring at Karina and Barlow, who stood side by side. Pushing herself up, she dropped the act. She fumed, ¡°Karina, you bitch! Even your brother doesn¡¯t want you. You can¡¯t find a decent guy, so you end up with someone disabled as your boyfriend. I must say, a cripple fits well with a bastard Like you!¡± Barlow¡¯s face tightened, and he moved forward, ready to confront her. Karina grabbed his arm, mur o. I¡¯m starving. ¡± Barlow¡¯s face turned icy as he noticed several waiters watching the drama unfold. ¡°Get this crazy woman out of here! Or do I need to call Sanford and have him order you himself?¡± The waiters, hearing their boss¡¯s name, sprang into action, quickly calling security to remove Annalise. Annalise continued to hurl insults, but Karina ignored her, pulling Barlow into a private room, led by one of the waiters. Seeing Barlow¡¯s troubled expression, Karina felt a pang of sympathy, remembering Annalise¡¯s cruel words about his disability. She wondered if this was why he kept his true identity hidden. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Karina asked gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you were insulted because of me. ¡± Barlow looked at Karina, and his expression softened. He wasn¡¯t mad about being insulted for his disability. Instead, his thoughts wandered to Virgil. Virgil was Karina¡¯s first love. Did she still have feelings for him? ¡°You really like your brother?¡± he asked, trying to sound casual as he took a seat. In truth, he was dying to know her answer. Remembering her secret crush on her brother, Karina nodded. ¡°Yes, I like him very much,¡± she said openly. Chapter 2239 Barlow¡¯s jealousy burned. ¡°You still have a thing for him?¡± Karina stole a nce at him, noticing the downturn of his Lips-a clear sign of his unhappiness. She could tell he was feeling a pang of jealousy. ¡°Were you listening to me, really? I have erased my brother from my heart since meeting my boyfriend, Barlow. ¡± As her confession sank in, Barlow¡¯s jealousy dissipated, reced by a sense of relief. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re head over heels for Barlow?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, his happiness evident. Karina couldn¡¯t help but find Barlow¡¯s reaction amusing. She imagined him smirking with pride upon hearing her deration. She looked down at the menu, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°But hasn¡¯t that always been obvious?¡± Barlow chuckled softly. ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve been yed once again. I guess I¡¯ll just have to settle for being your boyfriend¡¯s substitute. ¡± As he filled Karina¡¯s ss, a grin spread across his face, indicating his cheerful mood. Karina shot him a quick nce. The urge to y a prank on him surged within her like a tidal wave. A guy like him probably enjoyed teasing her every day, didn¡¯t he? Well, she was determined to wipe that grin off his face. Scanning the menu, Karina remembered Haleigh had told her that there were dishes Barlow didn¡¯t like. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as a cunning idea popped into her head. Karina ced her food order using her phone but kept the details from Barlow. Once she finished ordering, she sat down to enjoy some tea while waiting for their meal to arrive. Shortly after, the waiter brought the food to their table. The delightful scent of the food filled the air, making it very inviting. Karina even thoughtfully poured some drinks for Barlow. ¡°The food¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot,¡± Karina urged. With that, she began her meal. Barlow, smiling slightly, remained silent as he picked up his fork to begin eating. Chapter 2240 However, his smile disappeared when he took a closer look at the food. A moment ago, he caught the scent of animals¡¯ internal organs. He thought it was the food ordered by the next room. However, when the waiter carried the food over, the smell floated in through the door¡¯s gap. But little did he know, they were all ordered by Karina! Every te looked like it was filled with animal organs. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Try this. Chinchulin. It¡¯s really good. ¡± Karina put some of the chinchulin into Barlow¡¯s bowl. The dish consisted of roasted beef small intestines. The vor was crunchy and oily. It was a signature dish of the restau rant. The dish was enjoyable for those who didn¡¯t mind it. Unfortunately, Barlow had a strong dislike for intestines. Staring at the intestines before him, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that they were once filled with waste. Despite being cleaned, his subconscious resistance remained strong. ¡°If you enjoy them, go ahead and have more. I¡¯m not really hungry,¡± Barlow said with a smile, and casually took a sip of his drink. Karina noticed his subtle frown. Suppressing herughter, she filled his bowl with soup. ¡°Lost your appetite? Try some soup first. It¡¯s called tripas a moda do porto, made with tripe. Have a bowl of soup to warm your body. ¡± Then she ced the soup in front of Barlow with a smile. This soup was well-known, primarily consisting of tripe and potatoes, and also included sausages, carrots, and beans. However, the taste of tripe was something Barlow couldn¡¯t ept. Staring at the oily soup, he felt disgust. Was it possible for him to refuse it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking it? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Chapter 2241 Karina poured herself a bowl of the soup and began sipping it slowly, clearly relishing Barlow¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°The soup seems oily and I¡¯m not very hungry,¡± Barlow murmured, struggling toe up with an excuse to avoid having it. Karina put down the bowl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I invited you to dinner out of kindness. Why aren¡¯t you eating? Do you think I have poisoned the food? If that¡¯s your worry, you¡¯re free to leave. ¡± She deliberately made a sour face. Caught off guard, Barlow quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I ate too much this morning and don¡¯t have much of an appetite. I didn¡¯t mean I would not eat. Since you¡¯ve served the soup, I¡¯ll drink it, even if it were poisoned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± It wasn¡¯t often that Kar ina invited him for a meal. Even if it led to potential vomitingter, he was determined to give it his best effort! Barlow lifted the bowl and drank the soup in one go. Karina, struggling to control herughter, continued to serve him more food. ¡°Here, try the Andouillette. I find it delicious. And this, this dish is called les Tripes a mode de Caen, and¡­¡± Barlow was stunned to find out that all of these foods contained animal organs. What the hell! And why hadn¡¯t he realized earlier that she had such a fondness for eating animal organs? Barlow couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He inquired, ¡°Karina, why did you order so many dishes containing animal organs? Are you a fan of them?¡± Karina¡¯s expression remained serene. ¡°In a way. My tastes shift from time to time. I ordered these because I watched a cooking video a couple of days ago, and it made me crave animal organs. But now, after a few bites, I¡¯m already over it. I probably won¡¯t want them again for a while. Why do you ask that? Do you not like the dishes I picked today?¡± Barlow drank arge gulp of water, meeting Karina¡¯s innocent eyes. He coughed. ¡°Not really. ¡± How peculiar. Karina¡¯s sudden craving for animal organs coincided with their dinner together. Did she choose these dishes on purpose? But then again, would she really go out of her way just to mess with him? ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t check with you before ordering. Should we get some different dishes?¡± Karina asked with a hint of mischief. That was exactly what Barlow wanted to hear, but before he could respond, Karina continued, ¡°But it¡¯s just the two of us. Wouldn¡¯t ordering more be wasteful? Honestly, these dishes are pretty good. Give them a try. Why not enjoy them with me?¡± Chapter 2242 Karina smiled as she kept adding food to his bowl. Seeing the reluctance on his face, she suppressed a giggle, feeling a sense of triumph. Didn¡¯t he like teasing her? How did it feel to be the one teased? When Barlow saw the sparkle in her eyes, he forced a smile. Ignoring the churning in his stomach, he forced himself to take a bite. Whether by coincidence or intention, now that she was treating him to dinner, he knew he had to be courteous. After all, he had bragged that even if the food were poisoned, he¡¯d still eat it. In Skrix¡­ The situation had finally reached its conclusion. Aldrich had been charged with numerous crimes, and unless something changed, he would be sentenced to death. Selina had fallen from the building. Although she survived, she was paralyzed and would be bedridden for life. For a dancer, this was a fate worse than death. Eleanor, who hadmitted murder before changing her identity, was also facing the death penalty. One day, Brian apanied Rosalynn to the hospital¡¯s obstetrics department. Hearing the news from Brian filled her with immense joy. No one could escape the long arm of thew. Those who did wrong would face their punishment sooner orter. But Noemi¡¯s situation was heartbreaking. Hypnotized by a psychologist bribed by Selina, Noemi ended up in a vegetative state. ¡°Rosalynn, do you really think acupuncture will help mom?¡± Brian asked as they stepped into the elevator, Rosalynn tucked under his arm, heading to see Noemi. ¡°I showed Grandpa Noemi¡¯s X-ray,¡± Rosalynn exined. ¡°He said he could try acupuncture. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, but if there¡¯s any chance, we have to take it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Two days earlier, Rosalynn had gone home and exined Noemi¡¯s condition to Calvert. She hoped to convince him to treat Noemi. But when Calvert learned how much Noemi had hated Rosalynn in the past, he refused. With no other options, Rosalynn decided to try it herself. ¡°Rosalynn, thanks,¡± Brian said softly, his gaze filled with gratitude as he looked at her. He appreciated her forgiveness towards Noemi and her efforts to help her. Chapter 2243 ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re family,¡± Rosalynn replied. Deep down, she had already let go of Noemi¡¯s past mistakes. Despite Noemi¡¯s previous prejudice against her, their rtionship had improved over time, thanks to her mother¡¯s intervention. If Selina hadn¡¯t interfered, Noemi and she could have been living peacefully by now. That was why Rosalynn was determined to help cure Noemi.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After all, Noemi was Brian¡¯s mother. If Noemi never regained consciousness, it would weigh heavily on Brian¡¯s heart. Rosalynn was adamant about resolving any issues between her and Brian. ¡°I¡¯m relieved you didn¡¯t take my mom¡¯s harsh words to heart and are willing to do your best to assist her, honey,¡± Brian said, hugging Rosalynn tightly and kissing her forehead. Rosalynn patted his hand around her waist and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tight. ¡± At that moment, the elevator arrived. Brian chuckled softly and loosened his grip slightly, though he still held her waist as they walked into the elevator. After stepping out of the elevator, they made their way towards Noemi¡¯s ward. Inside, Deanna was organizing Noemi¡¯s belongings. ¡°Deanna,¡± Brian called as they entered the room. ¡°Brian,¡± she greeted, her tone neutral. Deanna¡¯s gaze lingered on Rosalynn, but she didn¡¯t offer a greeting. Rosalynn noticed and pursed her lips, remaining silent. It was clear Deanna was still upset with her over Noemi¡¯s fall anda. ¡°What are you doing, Deanna?¡± Brian asked, noting her activity. ¡°I¡¯m taking Mom home,¡± Deanna answered. Brian was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re taking her back?¡± he asked, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already contacted Peter¡¯s Nursing Home. We¡¯re leaving shortly,¡± Deanna said. Peter¡¯s Nursing Home was the best private sanatorium in Folkava, known for its top-notch facilities and services¡ª along with its high costs. Chapter 2244 It was clear that Deanna was quite devoted to their mother. However, Brian had different thoughts in mind. ¡°Deanna, moving Mom right now isn¡¯t safe for her. Besides, Rosalynn is nning to start acupuncture treatment,¡± Brian said, his voice filled with a glimmer of hope that his mother could regain her consciousness with Rosalynn¡¯s treatment. Deanna shot a look at Rosalynn, her eyes shing with agitation. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. From now on, you have no say in Mom¡¯s care. I can¡¯t risk her staying here and losing herst breath,¡± she said firmly. Even though it wasn¡¯t Rosalynn who had pushed their mother off the building, Deanna couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her presence had triggered the tragedy. She couldn¡¯t get over th e sight of their mother lying in a vegetative state. Brian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What are you implying, Deanna? Are you ming Rosalynn? She had nothing to do with what happened. It was all Selina¡¯s doing,¡± he defended, his tone sharp. ¡°Can you stop defending her in front of me and Mom?¡± Deanna shot back, agitated. ¡°Sure, it wasn¡¯t directly her fault, but I¡¯ve seen the footage.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If you had justplied with Mom¡¯s request back then, would she have fallen and ended up like this?¡± Brian nced at their mother, lying silent and lifeless on the bed, and sighed deeply. ¡°Deanna, let me exin. I didn¡¯t know Mom had been hypnotized. I thought she was trying to manipte me. I didn¡¯t think she would actually jump, so I didn¡¯tply with her demands,¡± he said, his voice heavy with regret. Deanna¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion as she shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin anymore! To you, Mom¡¯s life doesn¡¯tpare to your marriage, right? Theizens are right-you¡¯re just a cold-blooded person!¡± ¡°Brian, you¡¯re not the big brother I once respected. We might share the same mother, but you never had much affection for her. Stop pretending you care. You can leave now. From this moment on, whether Mom lives or dies has nothing to do with you,¡± she dered with finality. Her words were sharp and filled with disappointment. Brian¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, his jaw tense. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as if he wanted to respond, but no words came out. Rosalynn gently tugged on his hand. He turned to her, seeing the slight shake of her head, signaling him to stay silent. She knew that Deanna¡¯s grudge against them made any exnation useless. Brian swallowed his anger, forcing a calm question. ¡°When do you n on leaving?¡± After packing Noemi¡¯s things, Deanna nced at the clock but remained silent. At that moment, several medical staff members entered. ¡°Miss Cruz, the ne is ready. ¡± Deanna nodded, ¡°Alright, we can go now. Please be gentle when moving my mother. ¡± ¡°Understood¡± Chapter 2245 The lead medical staff signaled the others to carefully Lift Noemi onto the stretcher. Rosalynn gently pulled Brian back a couple of steps to give them space. Brian¡¯s face tightened as he watched Noemi being moved. As Deanna was about to leave, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Deanna, no matter what you think, you and Mom are always my family. I¡¯ll visit Mom when I can. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. ¡± Deanna paused, clutching the strap of her handbag with trembling hands, her eyes glistening with tears. After a moment, she whispered, ¡°Goodbye, Brian. ¡± Then she hurried out. The ward fell silent. Rosalynn nced at Brian, seeing the storm of emotions in his eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He must be feeling awful now. He felt guilty towards Noemi. If only he had honored Noemi¡¯s wish back then, this tragedy could have been avoided. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll keep Noemi¡¯s condition in mind. Even though Deanna won¡¯t let me treat her, I can find a renowned doctor skilled in acupuncture to help,¡± Rosalynnforted him. Her eyes were bright, clear, and exuded determination. Brian looked at her, feeling his gloom slowly lifting. He sighed and hugged her tightly. Neither spoke. Rosalynn let him hold her, waiting for him to calm down. After a while, Brian released her, regaining hisposure. ¡°Let¡¯s head back home, honey. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± They took the elevator to the ground floor and walked out of the hospital toward the parking lot. ¡°Brian. ¡± Someone got out of a car and approached them. It was Chase. Chapter 2246 Brian¡¯s expression darkened at the sight of him. He handed the car key to Rosalynn . ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll have a word with Chase. Wait for me in the car. ¡± Rosalynn nced at Chase, then nodded and walked towards Brian¡¯s car. She thought that Chase sought out Brian, probably hoping for him to show mercy to Aldrich. But the die was cast. Brian wouldn¡¯t forgive Aldrich. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery A car pulled up beside her, and the window rolled down, revealing Lyndon¡¯s handsome face. Rosalynn stopped, surprised to see him. ¡°Lyndon?¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time since Lyndon moved out of the Moreno family. She only knew he was set to marry Tilda. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± ¡°Hello, Rosalynn. ¡± Tilda stepped out of the car with Sheldon in her arms, and they both greeted Rosalynn. Seeing the three of them together, Rosalynn was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Tilda, what brings you here?¡± ¡°We brought Sheldon for his vination,¡± Tilda replied. Rosalynn understood. Looking at the adorable little boy, she bent down and gently touched his soft hair. ¡°Sheldon, don¡¯t be scared of the shot.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared because my Mom and Dad are with me. ¡± Sheldon straightened his back, his big eyes shining with happiness. ¡°Good boy!¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ruffling his hair again. Then she looked at Tilda. She inquired, ¡°I heard you¡¯re marrying Lyndon?¡± Tilda nced at Lyndon, who had just parked the car and was walking toward them. Chapter 2247 She then turned to Rosalynn and said, ¡°We¡¯re already married. ¡± ¡°Really? Congrattions,¡± Rosalynn said, her voice tinged with surprise. Tilda lowered her eyes, saying nothing. The marriage was just a means to an end for her. A few days ago, they went back to Betton and registered their marriage at the city hall. She vividly remembered Lyndon¡¯s parents¡¯ reaction to their marriage. Because she had a son, Shel don, before marrying Lyndon, Barnes had not shown much affection towards her. It was clear he wasn¡¯t satisfied with Tilda. But she didn¡¯t me Barnes. After all, he didn¡¯t know that Sheldon was Lyndon¡¯s biological son. It was good enough that Barnes didn¡¯t embarrass her on the spot. Brea, on the other hand, was kind and mentioned that she would prepare a wedding ceremony for Lyndon and Tildater. Lyndon¡¯s parents hoped Tilda would move to Betton with Sheldon to live with Lyndon. However, Tilda had workmitments in Skrix, so she didn¡¯t agree. Now, Lyndon had bought a vi in Skrix, and Tilda had moved out of her apartment to live there with Sheldon and Elma. Initially, she felt ufortable, but fortunately, Lyndon and Tilda didn¡¯t share the same bedroom. They were both usually busy with their own things, and this arrangement worked fine for them. Over time, Tilda gradually got used to her new life. ¡°Rosalynn, did Mr. Hughes bring you here for a prenatal checkup?¡± Lyndon asked with genuine concern as he approached Rosalynn. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied with a nod. ¡°How¡¯s the baby doing?¡± Lyndon inquired, his voice filled with worry. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Rosalynn said, offering him a reassuring smile. Lyndon nodded, then squinted at Brian and Chase, who were standing not far away. ¡°Who¡¯s with Mr. Hughes? He seems quite agitated. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2248 ¡°That¡¯s Brian¡¯s uncle, Aldrich¡¯s father. He¡¯s probably here to plead with Brian to spare Aldrich,¡± Rosalynn exined. As a rising star in the business world, Lyndon had been keeping tabs on the Hughes Group. He knew that Brian had recently regained control of thepany. Internal conflicts weremon in wealthy families, much like in Lyndon¡¯s own family. Recalling how he had almost been killed by his rtives, Lyndon pursed his lips tightly. Meanwhile, Brian was speaking to Chase in a cold tone. ¡°Chase, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. Aldrich hasmitted serious crimes, and the evidence is solid. Even if I wanted to help, thew will still punish him. ¡± Desperate, Chase pleaded, ¡°No, Brian. If you agree to show mercy, I can handle the rest. I can use my connections to help Aldrich. At least he won¡¯t be sentenced to death. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Chase believed that if Brian would relent, he could leverage his connections to lessen Aldrich¡¯s punishment, saving his life and possibly reducing his sentence in the future. Aldrich might stand a chance to be released early. As long as Aldrich was alive, they still had a chance to challenge Brian. Brian nced at Chase, easily reading his thoughts. ¡°Chase, I¡¯ll say it once more. Aldrich has broken thew, and his fate is now in the hands of the justice system. There¡¯s no point in discussing this further. ¡± Seeing that Brian remained unmoved, despite his lengthy plea, Chase felt a mix of desperation and anger. He suppressed his temper and continued to beg, ¡°Brian, what will it take for you to spare Aldrich? This is all my fault. I fueled his resentment, teaching him to wait and strike back. I wanted him to seed where I failed. But Brian, he¡¯s my only son. I¡¯ll even kneel if that¡¯s what it takes. Please, show him mercy. ¡± Chase made a move to kneel, but Brian¡¯s firm voice stopped him. ¡°Save your breath, Chase. I won¡¯t repeat my father¡¯s mistake. I don¡¯t have the power to change thew. This matter is out of my hands. Is there anything else you need to say? If not, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Brian¡¯s resolute tone left no room for negotiation, and the weight of his words settled heavily in the air. Looking at Brian¡¯s retreating figure, Chase slowly straightened his knees, anger and malice flickering in his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re truly heartless. If my son dies, you won¡¯t have a moment of peace. ¡± Brian approached Rosalynn and was surprised to see Lyndon, Tilda, and Sheldon with her. He slipped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist and nodded to them. ¡°What a coincidence to run into you guys here,¡± he said. ¡°Brian, Lyndon and Tilda brought Sheldon for his vination,¡± Rosalynn exined.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Sheldon greeted Brian politely. Chapter 2249 Brian smiled and ruffled Sheldon¡¯s hair. ¡°Little man, you seem to have grown taller. ¡± Sheldon stood up straighter, pride shining in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I ate a lot. ¡± Brian teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re hap py to have a father now?¡± Sheldon nced at Lyndon and grinned. ¡°Maybe. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow and picked Sheldon up. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to that injection,¡± he said, carrying Sheldon easily. Sheldonughed, wrapping his arms around Lyndon¡¯s neck. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Rosalynn, we¡¯ll take Sheldon for his shot now,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Okay, bye,¡± Rosalynn said, waving. Then Brian led her to their car. As Brian and Rosalynn drove away, Lyndon walked towards the hospital with Sheldon in his arms. Sheldon enjoyed being carried by Lyndon, appreciating the elevated view that allowed him to take in more of the scenery. Due to his height and speed, Lyndon quickly left Tilda behind as he walked. ¡°Dad, slow down! Wait for Mom!¡± Sheldon called out urgently. Lyndon, used to walking alone, had momentarily forgotten Tilda was behind him. Hearing Sheldon¡¯s reminder, he slowed his pace and nced back, waiting for Tilda to catch up. ¡°Mom, hurry up!¡± Sheldon grinned, calling out to Tilda. ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda replied, quickening her pace with a smile. Just then, a car emerged from the parking lot. ¡°Watch out!¡± Lyndon shouted. He reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her to safety. His hand was dry and warm. Tilda¡¯s body stiffened at his touch. She quickly pulled her hand away and stepped aside to maintain some distance from him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lyndon noticed but said nothing, continuing to walk forward with Sheldon in his arms. Chapter 2250 Watching Lyndon¡¯s tall back, Tilda curled her fingers into a fist and hurried to follow him. They entered the hospital and took the elevator to the floor where children received vinations. ¡°I¡¯ll get the number. You sit here and wait,¡± Lyndon said, setting Sheldon down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The warm indoor temperature prompted him to take off his coat. ¡°Give me the coat,¡± Tilda said, reaching out. Lyndon nced at her before handing over the coat. Tilda took it and sat in the waiting area with Sheldon on herp. The sound of babies crying filled the room, and thinking of the sharp needle, Sheldon¡¯s face turned pale. He nestled deeper into Tilda¡¯s arm s. Though he tried to be brave, he was still a child and afraid of the injection. Noticing his fear, Tilda gently stroked his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll ask the nurse to be gentle,¡± she reassured him softly. Sheldon nodded, trying to appear calm. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything with Mom and Dad here. ¡± His words touched Tilda, knowing he looked up to Lyndon. She pursed her lips and found herself ncing around for Lyndon, feeling a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite ce. At this moment, Lyndon had already registered at the front desk and was striding toward Tilda. Dressed in a light apricot sweater and casual pants, he exuded charm, standing out remarkably in the room. Several mothers holding their children nced his way, their gazes Lingering. After all, everyone appreciates beauty. Just as men love beautiful women, women also notice handsome men. Some mothers, after looking at Lyndon, subconsciously nced at their own husbands with protruding bellies, sighing inwardly. Both men were fathers, but the difference between them was striking. Lyndon approached and stood before Tilda. ¡°We¡¯ll need to wait a bit for our turn,¡± he said. Tilda, snapping out of her reverie, murmured a response. All the seats around them were already taken. Lyndon stood quietly beside her, drawing countless nces once more. Opposite them sat a mother with her young daughter. Chapter 2251 The little girl, around three years old, wiggled off her mother¡¯sp and toddled over to Lyndon, gazing up at him with wide, curious eyes. Her mother called her back, but the girl ignored her, fixated on Lyndon. Just then, her mother¡¯s phone rang, and she got distracted, taking the call and not paying attention to her daughter. Noticing the girl staring at him, Lyndon raised an eyebrow, bent down, and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little one? Do you need something?¡± The girl didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she smiled shyly and spread her arms, asking for a hug. Lyndon was surprised and didn¡¯t react immediately. Seeing this, Sheldon frowned slightly, climbed down from Tilda¡¯sp, and clung to Lyndon¡¯s arms. ¡°He¡¯s my dad, not yours. Did you mistake him for someone else?¡± he asked. The little girl blinked her big eyes, slowly lowering her hands and looking a bit sad as she gazed at Lyndon. Her mother, having finished her call, hurried over to pull her back. ¡°¡°Kairi, your dad is over there. How can you ask some stranger to hug you?¡± she scolded gently. Kairi Happer shook off her mother¡¯s hand and looked up at Lyndon. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re handsome. I like you,¡± she said in a childish tone.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon was speechless. He knew he was attractive, but this was the first time a little girl hadplimented him on his looks. ¡°Sweetheart, so young and already knows how to flirt with someone, huh?¡± her mother teased, pulling her daughter into her arms, clearly amused. Sheldon, still nestled in Lyndon¡¯s arms, frowned even more. ¡°Even if you like him, it doesn¡¯t matter. My dad only likes my mom,¡± he said firmly. Kairi remained silent, her gaze fixed on Lyndon. Just then, her father called her name. Her mother yfully scolded her and walked toward her husband, Kairi still gazing at Lyndon over her mother¡¯s shoulder. Tilda found the whole scene amusing. She knew Lyndon was handsome and attracted admirers, but she hadn¡¯t expected fans from preschool. ¡°Dad, you and Mom are married now, so you can only like Mom and no one else,¡± Sheldon said to Lyndon with a serious expression. Chapter 2252 Lyndon, momentarily at a loss for words, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like kids. ¡± Sheldon frowned again. ¡°What about me then?¡± he asked, concerned. ¡°Except for you,¡± Lyndon answered, tweaking Sheldon¡¯s Little nose, feeling amused by the exchange. Sheldon, now pleased, sneaked a look at Tilda before reminding Lyndon, ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t like otherdies either. You can only like Mom. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, then smiled and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Sheldon beamed, noticing the attention they were getting. He blinked his big eyes and pointed to his cheek. ¡°Dad, Mom, give me a kiss,¡± he demanded with a mischievous grin. Lyndon and Tilda exchanged hesitant nces, neither making a move. Sheldon grew impatient, grabbing their hands. ¡°Come on! Why won¡¯t you kiss me? Don¡¯t you love me?¡± he demanded, his voice filled with frustration. At Sheldon¡¯s earnest plea, Lyndon and Tilda relented. They leaned in, their lips moving closer to Sheldon¡¯s cheeks. Just as their kisses were about tond on each of his cheeks, the mischievous boy suddenly pulled his head back. Their lips met unexpectedly, leaving them both in shock. Sheldon covered his mouth with his little hand and snickered, ¡°Dad and Mom kissed!¡± Tilda¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Seeing Lyndon¡¯s handsome face so close, she turned pale and quickly pulled away. Unpleasant memories shed through her mind, and she furiously wiped her red lips. Lyndon, initially embarrassed, narrowed his eyes as he watched her reaction. He was used to being popr with women, thanks to his good looks and family background. No one had ever shown a look of disgust towards him. But with Tilda, things were different. He had seen her recoil from his touch more than once. Did she really hate him that much? At that moment, the doctor called Sheldon¡¯s name. Lyndon snapped out of his thoughts, picked up Sheldon, and gently rubbed his nose, pretending to be angry.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You Little rascal,¡± he said. Chapter 2253 Sheldon grinned, ready to respond, but the sight of the doctor in the white coat waiting for him made him close his mouth quickly. The impending injection loomed over him, and he seemed to feel the pain already. Lyndon sat down opposite the doctor with Sheldon in his arms. Tilda took a deep breath to calm herself, suppressing the difort in her heart, and followed them into the room. Tilda and Elma were usually the ones who brought Sheldon to the hospital. ¡®s BunnyBookery Every time he needed an injection, Elma would hold him, while Tilda couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She was especially afraid of seeing him cry. Sheldon was very sensitive to pain. When he was just a baby, other children would cry after getting their shots, and their parents wouldfort them. But Sheldon would start crying the moment he sat in front of the doctor. His big eyes would fill with tears, and Tilda¡¯s heart would ache at the sight of her little boy pleading forfort. She vividly remembered the first time she brought Sheldon for an injection. He cried, and she cried right along with him. She was still sobbing when she walked out of the consulting room that day. Elma had teased her about it for a whole year. Only a mother could truly understand the heartache of seeing her baby cry. It broke her heart every time. Thankfully, Sheldon had grown a bit and no longer cried during injections, but Tilda still worried. As she watched Lyndon lift Sheldon¡¯s shirt to expose his tender arm, she looked away, unable to bear it. ¡°Be gentle, Miss Nurse,¡± Sheldon said in his sweet voice. ¡°Of course,¡± the nurse replied with a smile. ¡°My name is Sheldon. This is my father. My parents came with me today,¡± Sheldon continued. He chatted with the nurse, his usual trick to distract himself. ¡°Sheldon, your father is so handsome. And you are quite adorable,¡± the nurse said kindly, smiling as she inserted the needle into his arm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sheldon forced a smile, his face turning pale as he watched the needle with wide eyes. He only rxed when the nurse finally withdrew it. Chapter 2254 It was the first time Lyndon had apanied a child for an injection. Following the nurse¡¯s instructions, he pressed a cotton swab to Sheldon¡¯s arm and waited for the blood to clot. Then he took the little boy to the rest area and sat down with him. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Sheldon said with a grin.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lyndon, hearing this, looked at Tilda and noticed her eyes were slightly red. He hadn¡¯t expected her to get emotional over Sheldon¡¯s injection. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I didn¡¯t cry,¡± Tilda said, feeling uneasy under Lyndon¡¯s curious gaze. Sheldon grinned and said, ¡°Mommy, every time I get an injection, you cry. You didn¡¯t cry today because Daddy is here, right?¡± Tilda was at a loss for words. She nced at Lyndon and quickly looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I never cry,¡± she insisted. ¡°Elma told me you cried every time I got an injection when I was a baby,¡± Sheldon said, continuing to expose her. ¡°Look at your red eyes Embarrassed, Tilda wanted to escape. She lied, ¡°My eyes are red because something got in them. ¡± Sheldon blinked and said, ¡°Dad, can you check Mom¡¯s eyes and help her get the dirt out?¡± Called out by Sheldon, Lyndon nced at Tilda with interest. ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s all right,¡± Tilda said hastily, avoiding Lyndon¡¯s gaze. Sheldon grinned and exposed her again mercilessly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying. You always tell me that good children shouldn¡¯t lie. ¡± Tilda was speechless, almost overwhelmed by her clever little boy. How did she end up with such a smart kid? Lyndon, noticing her difort, smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hey now, save your mom some grace. She gets emotional because she cares about you. ¡± Sheldon blinked his big eyes, looking from Lyndon to Tilda. ¡°Dad, are you defending Mom? Well, since you kissed, you have to protect her more. ¡± Lyndon and Tilda were both speechless, struggling to keep up with Sheldon¡¯s thinking. ¡°Enough talking, Sheldon,¡± Tilda said, trying to change the subject Chapter 2255 ¡°The bleeding should have stopped by now. You can throw the swab away, Lyndon. ¡± Lyndon checked the swab and, seeing that the bleeding had stopped, tossed it in the trash. Tilda instinctively blew on Sheldon¡¯s arm to ease any remaining pain, then helped him put his shirt back on. Sheldon beamed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so happy today,¡± he said, clearly delighted to have them taking care of him. Tilda chuckled and pinched his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re smiling so hard that you¡¯re going to get wrinkles. ¡± Sheldon held both Tilda¡¯s and Lyndon¡¯s hands with a smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go home. ¡± With Tilda and Lyndon by his side, he felt brave enough to face injections a few more times if needed. The three of them took the elevator to the ground floor. Lyndon picked Sheldon up, deliberately slowing his pace so Tilda could keep up. At the hospital entrance, Ivy was arriving with her mother for a final follow-up consultation on her legs. When she saw the three of them together, her eyes burned with jealousy. How did this happen? Despite all her efforts to tarnish Tilda¡¯s reputation, Tilda had somehowe out ahead, marrying Lyndon. The thought that she had inadvertently brought about their marriage made Ivy¡¯s blood boil. What was Lyndon thinking?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He knew about Tilda¡¯s past, so why would he agree to marry her? Was he out of his mind? As Lyndon, Tilda and Sheldon approached, Ivy greeted them, ¡°Lyndon, Tilda, what a surprise! Here for a doctor¡¯s appointment too?¡± Tilda nced at Renata and Ivy, choosing to stay silent. She turned to Lyndon. ¡°Put Sheldon down. It¡¯s cold outside. Get dressed first. ¡± Lyndonplied, gently cing Sheldon on the floor. He took his coat from Tilda, then lifted Sheldon again, ready to leave. Observing their coordinated actions, Ivy shivered with envy. She eyed Sheldon and asked, ¡°Tilda, is Sheldon Keanu¡¯s son?¡± Upon hearing Keanu¡¯s name, Tilda¡¯s expression tightened, her fingers curling unconsciously. Chapter 2256 Memories of Keanu Wright¡¯s smiling face shed through her mind, imprinted since her youth. ¡°Lyndon, did you know about her first love? They were inseparable back then. ¡± Observing Tilda¡¯s changed expression, Ivy realized she had struck a nerve and shifted her attention to Lyndon. Lyndon briefly nced at Tilda, choosing not to respond to Ivy¡¯s question. Unfazed, Ivy pressed on, her words slicing through the tension, ¡°Tilda, why the silence? Seems like I hit the nail on the head. You paid Keanu a visit four years back, didn¡¯t you? Did you end up having sex with him because you still have feelings for him? But now it seems he¡¯s not keen on marrying you, so you¡¯re left to raise the kid on your own. Is that what¡¯s going on?¡± Tilda¡¯s chest rose and fell with emotion as Ivy¡¯s words lingered in the air. After a moment, Tildaposed herself and asked, ¡°What brings you to the hospital?¡± Ivy was taken aback by the sudden change in topic. She responded casually, ¡°Just here for a leg check-up. Why do you ask?¡± Tilda shot Ivy a piercing look, her words slicing the air like a sharp knife. ¡°You know, maybe you should swing by the psychiatric department too, as it seems you are spouting nonsense due to mental distress. ¡± Ivy was at a loss for words. How dare Tilda suggest that she might have had a mental illness! ¡°Tilda!¡± Ivy eximed, her voice tinged with shock. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Tilda said to Lyndon, brushing past Ivy andpletely ignoring her. Lyndon shot Ivy a cold nce before leaving with Sheldon in his arms.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ivy¡¯s fury boiled over, her face contorting with anger. She hissed, ¡°Tilda, you bitch!¡± ¡°Calm down, Ivy. ¡± Renata, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up. ¡°Tilda has married Lyndon. What¡¯s the point of arguing about it? Instead, why not nudge your dad into marrying me? You¡¯ll snag a spot in the Larson family, paving the way for your own future. ¡± With Tilda¡¯s mother now gone, Renata saw no barrier to her rise as thedy of the house. It was vital for her to push Wilton into marrying her, pronto. That was the only way she could solidify her status among the high ss. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Ivy burst out, her frustration boiling over. ¡°How could that bitch, of all people, marry a great guy Like Lyndon? I¡¯ve gotta find a way to split them up!¡± Renata, ever the voice of reason, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the doctor first. ¡± After a brief persuasion, Renata steered Ivy towards the doctor¡¯s office. Meanwhile, Lyndon approached his car, cradling Sheldon in his arms. Chapter 2257 With a soft click, he unlocked the vehicle and gently settled Sheldon into the back seat. Noticing Lyndon¡¯s silent demeanor, Tilda hesitated, feeling a sudden urge to reveal Sheldon¡¯s true identity. If she disclosed the truth, perhaps Sheldon could be spared from judgment. With a rush of conflicting emotions, Tilda gathered her courage and spoke up. ¡°You know, what Ivy said earlier was just guesswork. Sheldon¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery But before she could continue, Lyndon cut her off, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. We agreed to respect each other¡¯s privacy after we got married. And if you ever find someone else you want to be with, I¡¯ll support you in getting a divorce. ¡± Lyndon cut off Tilda before she could finish and spoke his mind. Tilda¡¯s words caught in her throat. The courage to share the truth with Lyndon that had surged through her moments ago evaporated. What had she been thinking? Revealing Sheldon¡¯s true identity to Lyndon? He didn¡¯t love her, and their marriage was likely toe to an end soon. If he knew the truth, it would only add moreplexity to the situation. The Fernandez family would surely take Sheldon away.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Realization dawned on Tilda. She swallowed back her confession, lowered her head, and climbed silently into the car. The silence stretched ufortably between them as the car rolled on. Sensing the tension between Tilda and Lyndon, Sheldonshed out. ¡°Ivy just talked nonsense, attempting to sow discord between you. Don¡¯t listen to her, Mom and Dad!¡± Sheldon was quite annoyed with Ivy; her words caused Tilda and Lyndon to be distant from each other. Tilda reached out and patted Sheldon¡¯s head gently. ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯re not the kind of people who fall for a few nasty words. ¡± Sheldon beamed, ncing expectantly at Lyndon in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Right, Dad? You wouldn¡¯t fall for something like that, would you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lyndon replied with a smile. Sheldon persisted, his brow furrowed. ¡°You promised you¡¯d only love Mom. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow, stealing a nce at Tilda in the rearview mirror. He remained silent. Sheldon grew anxious. ¡°Dad, say something!¡± Chapter 2258 Lyndon chuckled weakly and offered a curt nod. Only then did Sheldon rx. Outside, the sky was a heavy gray. A thick nket of snow from yesterday¡¯s snowfall nketed the ground. Tilda stared listlessly at the white expanse, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach. Lyndon would only love her? She knew it was a falsehood. However, she had no idea how long this charade wouldst. ¡°Mom, Dad, can we build a snowman when we get home?¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice broke the tense silence, his eyes sparkling with excitement. Tilda forced a smile. ¡°Of course, honey. ¡± Lyndon spoke up, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I have an appointmentter. I¡¯ll build a snowman with you when I get back. ¡± Sheldon blinked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lyndon hesitated. ¡°To visit an old friend who passed away. ¡± An old friend who passed away? Tilda studied the back of his head, her mind racing. Today was Rosanna¡¯s memorial day. Lyndon was going to visit her grave, wasn¡¯t he? A flicker of sadness touched Tilda¡¯s eyes as she pictured the beautiful, vibrant girt. Memories flooded her mind. Squeezing her eyes shut, she fought back tears. If not for that terrible ident, Rosanna would still be alive. The car pulled into the gatedmunity. Arriving home, Lyndon lifted Sheldon out and carried him inside. ¡°Wee back,¡± Elma greeted them with a warm smile. Lyndon returned the smile and handed Sheldon over. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. ¡± He turned to Tilda.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tilda followed him, her voice strained. ¡°Are you visiting Rosanna?¡± Chapter 2259 Lyndon paused, then nodded. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I need to be alone today. ¡± He wanted a moment of solitude with his beloved. Lyndon opened the door and disappeared into the wind and snow. Watching his retreating figure, Tilda clenched her fists. She thought bitterly, ¡°Rosanna¡­ how are you doing up there? Would you resent me for marrying Lyndon?¡± ¡°Tilda, where is Lyndon going?¡± Elma asked after Lyndon had left. ¡°He¡¯s going to mourn an old friend,¡± Tilda replied, trying to push her thoughts aside. Elma nced at her, concern evident in her eyes. ¡°Tilda, are you and Lyndon all right?¡± Tilda forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re fine, Elma. I¡¯m hungry. Can we have dinner now?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Elma agreed. ¡°Let me help you,¡± Tilda offered, heading into the kitchen to assist with serving the dishes. Elma watched Tilda¡¯s quiet demeanor and nced at Sheldon, who was ying outside. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Tilda, when will you tell Lyndon about Sheldon¡¯s true identity?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Elma finally asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tilda paused and turned serious. ¡°Elma, please don¡¯t bring it up again. ¡± Elma was taken aback and asked anxiously, ¡°Why?¡± Tilda lowered her eyes, speaking softly. ¡°Because our marriage won¡¯tst long. ¡± A loveless marriage couldn¡¯t endure forever, so she preferred to keep things as they were, without making any changes. Elma watched Tilda¡¯s slender back with a frown. How couldn¡¯t their marriagest long? Tilda and Lyndon had a child together, and the three of them got along so well these days. However, it wasn¡¯t right for them to sleep in separate rooms. Chapter 2260 Perhaps, if they were more intimate, their rtionship would stabilize. Elma wondered when she could create an opportunity for the two to reconnect. Meanwhile, Lyndon drove to the cemetery. The cold wind whistled through the trees, causing snow to fall from the branches. He got out of the car, holding a bunch of flowers in one hand and a bag in the other. Slowly, he walked into the cemetery. He stopped in front of a tombstone, staring at it. The tombstone was covered in snow. Lyndon squatted down, gently wiped the snow off, and ced the flowers on the clean surface. His eyes fell on the photo of a girl on the tombstone. His slender fingers gently touched the image as his eyes filled with tears. ¡°The new year ising, Rosa. I came to see you. How are you doing up there in heaven?¡± The girl in the photo had a broad smile and her bright eyes exuded warmth. Tears welled up in Lyndon¡¯s eyes, and he fought to suppress his bitterness as he smiled softly. ¡°Rosa, I have news to share. I married Tilda. You two used to be good friends. Will you me me for marrying her?¡± The cold wind brushed his face, carrying his murmurs away. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon looked at the photo with deep affection. ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t have asked such a silly question. You were so kind, always thinking of others. Even if I were to break my promise and marry someone other than you, you wouldn¡¯t me me, would you? You¡¯d tell me to take care of her for you, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± There was no response. The girl in the photo continued to smile sweetly at him. Lyndon touched the cold tombstone, pain flickering in his eyes. ¡°No, Rosa, I don¡¯t want to take care of anyone else for you. I¡¯d rather you me me. If you want to me me,e to my dreams and curse me, okay? Rosa, I miss you so much!¡± Tears streamed down his face uncontrobly, blurring his vision and obscuring the girl¡¯s smile. The cold wind whipped through the branches, making them sway. Lyndon closed his eyes and slowly sat down. He took a bottle of wine and two sses from the bag. Opening the bottle, he filled both sses. ¡°Rosa, will you have a drink with me? If I get drunk, will I be able to see you?¡± When night fell, Tilda finished her work and headed home to find Sheldon already asleep. ¡°Tilda, Lyndon hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± Elma said, sitting in the living room.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tilda nced at her watch. It was already ten o¡¯clock. Chapter 2261 ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy with work,¡± she replied, trying to sound unconcerned. Lyndon was consistently upied with his work. Perhaps he had immersed himself back into it after mourning Rosanna at the cemetery. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Elma suggested after hesitating for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯lle back once he¡¯s done,¡± Tilda said with a reassuring smile. Elma opened her mouth but said nothing, retreating to her room. She had prepared some soup for Lyndon, but it appeared he wouldn¡¯t be drinking it tonight since he hadn¡¯t returned. Tilda went upstairs to take a shower. After drying her hair, she went downstairs for a ss of water. The house was eerily quiet, and Lyndon still hadn¡¯te back. Outside, the moon shone brightly in the clear sky. As she sipped her water, Tilda gazed out the window, her thoughts drifting to Lyndon. She knew Lyndon and Rosanna had deeply loved each other. Was Lyndon buried in work, or still mourning Rosanna? After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Tilda picked up her phone and dialed Lyndon¡¯s number. ¡®s BunnyBookery It went straight to voicemail. Tilda frowned. Lyndon rarely turned off his phone; his work demands meant it was usually buzzing constantly. But tonight, it was off. Had he switched it off deliberately? Or was it out of battery? Recalling Lyndon¡¯s words about needing to be alone, a flicker of worry crossed Tilda¡¯s face. Was he still alone at Rosanna¡¯s grave? Staring at the moonlit sky, she bit her lip and decided to go find him. It was bitterly cold outside.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If Lyndon was at the cemetery in this weather, he could literally freeze to death. Tilda hurried upstairs to change, then drove straight to the cemetery. She parked near the entrance and stepped out into the chilly night, wrapping her coat tightly around her. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Chapter 2262 The cemetery guard emerged from his hut, shining a shlight towards her. Tilda shielded her eyes. ¡°Hello, is anyone else in the cemetery?¡± The guard, a man in his fifties, adjusted the light upon realizing it was a woman. ¡°There¡¯s a young man inside,¡± he replied. Tilda lowered her hand. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Yes, hees here every year on this day, stays the night, and leaves the next day. ¡± Very few stayed overnight, so he remembered Lyndon distinctly. Staying in the cemetery overnight was not permitted, but Lyndon always gave him a generous tip, prompting him to turn a blind eye. ¡°And can I go in and find him?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°Sure. ¡± The guard stepped aside, curious. ¡°Miss, who are you to him Tilda pulled her coat closer. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. ¡± ¡°Are you? But didn¡¯t he say his wife had passed away?¡± the guard blurted out. Tilda¡¯s fingers curled. So in Lyndon¡¯s mind, Rosanna was his wife? ¡°Well, never mind what I said. You must be his second wife, right? Go on in. I think he is wasted again tonight. Your husband seems quite fond of his first wife.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± The guard realized his words were inappropriate and promptly apologized. Tilda smiled, saying nothing as she followed the guard into the cemetery. The night was cold and silent, and their footsteps echoed eerily on the quiet path. Tilda wrapped her coat tightly around herself, her eyes scanning the tombstones for Lyndon. The guard¡¯s presence wasforting, making the eerie walk less intimidating. Alone, she would have felt much more vulnerable. ¡°He¡¯s over there,¡± the guard said, his shlight beamnding on a tombstone. Tilda followed the light and saw a man leaning against the tombstone with his back to her. It had to be Lyndon. He actually slept here in the freezing, snowy night. Chapter 2263 Was he not afraid of freezing to death?! Tilda quickened her pace and approached him. Lyndon¡¯s eyes were closed, and he was sound asleep. Several empty wine bottles were scattered around him. He had drunk so much, and now he was passed out. Frowning, Tilda squatted down and gently called, ¡°Lyndon, wake up. ¡± Lyndon didn¡¯t respond, the strong smell of alcohol wafting from him. He was clearly drunk and unconscious. Clutched in his hand was a photo of him and Rosanna. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your husband is drunk. You need to get him back as soon as possible. Otherwise, he¡¯ll catch a cold sleeping in such a cold ce,¡± the guard reminded. Tilda nodded and stood up. ¡°Could you help me get him to the car?¡± The guard didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course, let me help. ¡± He tried to lift Lyndon, but the drunk man was too heavy. After several attempts, he turned to Tilda. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t just stand there. Come help me. ¡± Tilda hesitated, her fingers curling slightly. After a moment, she swallowed her difort and moved to assist. Each of them took one of Lyndon¡¯s arms and draped it over their shoulders, helping him to his feet. Their movements roused Lyndon from his stupor.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He frowned, struggling to open his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he slurred, his voice heavy with drunkenness. Tilda looked at him, noticing his bloodshot eyes. He must have cried a lot, she thought. She pressed her lips together and spoke softly. ¡°Lyndon, it¡¯s freezing out here. Let me take you home. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I want to be with Rosa,¡± Lyndon mumbled, trying to pull away. Chapter 2264 ¡°Lyndon, it¡¯s too cold. You¡¯ll get sick if you stay here,¡± Tilda said gently. ¡°If you get sick, Rosa will be sad. ¡± Lyndon fixed his gaze on Tilda, his drunken mind slowly processing her words. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Rosa to be sad. ¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°So let¡¯s go home first, okay?¡± Lyndon didn¡¯t resist further, allowing them to help him to the car. After a struggle, Tilda and the guard managed to get him into the back seat. The guard wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a man as affectionate as this gentleman. I¡¯ve worked here for over ten years, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a young man who can¡¯t forget his ex-wife. ¡± Tilda swallowed her bitterness and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your help. ¡± The guard quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well, I just said what I thought. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Your husband is a nice man. Now that he¡¯s married to you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love you wholeheartedly. ¡± Tilda smiled, unaffected by the guard¡¯s words. After expressing her thanks again, she took a deep breath to calm her queasy stomach. Then she got into the car and drove away. In the back seat, Lyndon stirred and opened his eyes. Tilda nced at him through the rearview mirror, noticing his frown and worried he might feel nauseous. ¡°Lyndon, are you feeling okay?¡± she asked gently. Lyndon didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he slowly raised his hand to look at the photo he was holding, then carefully tucked it into the inner pocket of his coat as if it were a precious treasure. Seeing his actions, Tilda felt a pang of sadness. If there hadn¡¯t been an ident, Rosanna wouldn¡¯t have taken part in the volunteer event. If she hadn¡¯t taken part in the volunteer event, she wouldn¡¯t have died. If she were still alive, she and Lyndon would be married and happy now. Clenching the steering wheel, Tilda focused on the road illuminated by the headlights, feelingplicated emotions swirling inside her. Lyndon remained silent the entire drive. Tilda kept checking the rearview mirror, concerned that he might vomit after drinking so much. Fortunately, after he put the photo away, he closed his eyes and stayed quiet. Tilda drove as smoothly as possible and finally arrived at the vi. After parking, she looked at Lyndon, still sound asleep in the back seat. She sighed and called Elma. ¡°Hello?¡± Elma answered, her voice groggy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2265 ¡°Elma, I¡¯m sorry to wake you, but could you get dressed ande downstairs to help me bring Lyndon inside?¡± Tilda asked, knowing she couldn¡¯t manage it alone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be right out,¡± Elma replied, hanging up quickly. She dressed herself up and hurried out of the house. ¡°Tilda,¡± she called. Tilda wrapped herself tightly in her coat, got out of the car, and opened the back door. ¡°He¡¯s drunk. I can¡¯t manage him alone. ¡± Elma leaned into the car and smelled the strong odor of alcohol. ¡°How much did you drink? Lyndon, wake up.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Can you hear me?¡± Lyndon stirred and slowly opened his eyes, but his gaze was unfocused. He was still drunk and disoriented. ¡°Lyndon, it¡¯s me, Elma. You¡¯re home. Let me help you out of the car,¡± Elma said, reaching out to pull him. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon frowned and waved her away, clearly not in full control of his actions. ¡°Can you get out by yourself?¡± Elma asked. Lyndon didn¡¯t respond, but he began to move his legs. Elma quickly moved aside and held the door open for him, ensuring he didn¡¯t hit his head. Tilda stood nearby, wrapped tightly in her coat, waiting. Lyndon stretched his legs and slowly got out of the car. He was so unstable that he stumbled and almost lost his bnce. Tilda instinctively took a step back. Fortunately, Lyndon managed to catch himself by grabbing the car handle. Elma shot Tilda a confused look. ¡°Tilda, why did you take a step back? Lyndon is drunk. Help him up. ¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes twinkled with hesitation. She sighed, pushed aside her difort, and obediently stepped forward to grab his sleeve. ¡°Can you walk by yourself? Go inside if you can. ¡± Chapter 2266 Lyndon stared at her with his misty eyes before pulling her closer and draping an arm around her shoulder. ¡°Miss Lopez, you¡¯re a lousy secretary. Clearly, I can¡¯t walk alone, or why else would I need your help?¡± he muttered, his words slurred. Tilda was taken aback. It seemed that Lyndon was so drunk that he mistook her for his secretary! And he just called her lousy? That was too much! The sound of Lyndon¡¯sbored breathing mingled with the faint odor of alcohol, floated into her ear. Tilda¡¯s body went rigid. She fought back the urge to shove him away, having no intention of engaging in conversation. Her only goal was to offload this burden back home as quickly as possible. As the two of them wobbled towards the vi, their steps uneven, Elma trailed closely behind, shutting the door after they entered. The warmth inside was weing. Tilda intended to guide Lyndon to the sofa. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s probably better to take him straight upstairs,¡± Elma suggested. Tilda considered this for a moment before agreeing. Together, she and Elma maneuvered him upstairs. Once he was settled on the bed, Tilda could no longer hold back and dashed out of the room. Elma tucked Lyndon in and promptly followed her out. Tilda stood in the hallway, head tilted back, taking deep breaths and rubbing her chest. Elma, eyebrows knit in concern, asked, ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Putting some distance between herself and Lyndon had already made Tilda feel better. She swallowed hard and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just got a little light-headed from his smell. ¡± Her face was pale, prompting Elma to probe further. ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay,¡± Tilda replied, nodding her head for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯ll make Lyndon some hangover soup.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It¡¯s not good for him to just sleep it off after drinking so much,¡± Elma said. ¡°Well, let me handle it. Elma, you should get some rest. ¡± Elma used to an early-to-bed, early-to-rise routine, and had to babysit Sheldon during the day, so Tilda didn¡¯t want to burden her any further. Initially, Elma wanted to assist but then realized this was an excellent opportunity for Tilda to take care of the drunken Lyndon herself and perhaps strengthen their bond. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to bed. Call me if you need anything,¡± Elma said. Chapter 2267 ¡°WELL do,¡± Tilda replied. Then she apanied Elma downstairs. Elma went into her room, and Tilda headed to the kitchen, searching for ingredients to make some hangover soup. Once the soup was ready, she poured a bowl and took it up to Lyndon¡¯s room. Lyndon was sleeping soundly on therge bed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tilda walked over to the bedside and ced the bowl on the nightstand. Her eyes lingered on his face, noting the difort etched in his furrowed brow. Leaning down, she gently called, ¡°Lyndon, wake up and drink some hangover soup. ¡± Lyndon didn¡¯t stir. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Tilda poked his cheek and repeated, ¡°Lyndon, did you hear me? Get up and drink some soup. You¡¯ll feel better. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery His thick eyshes fluttered, his eyes moving behind closed lids before they slowly opened. When Tilda saw he was awake, she asked, ¡°Can you sit up?¡± Lyndon gazed at her with bleary, unfocused eyes, not saying a word. Under the soft light, the man, usually so distant andposed, seemed almost vulnerable, reminding her of Sheldon just waking up. Her expression softened involuntarily. ¡°Lyndon, did you hear me? Do you need help sitting up?¡± she asked again. This time, Lyndon frowned and mumbled, ¡°I feel ufortable. ¡± Ufortable? ¡°Are you going to vomit?¡± she asked quickly. Lyndon frowned deeper and muttered, ¡°Too hot. ¡± Hot? Tilda looked closely at his face, noticing the flush creeping across his cheeks. She extended her hand to touch his forehead. His temperature was indeed high. He had a fever. Chapter 2268 withstand it. Tilda inwardly grumbled about his recklessness. Just as she was about to speak, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. The next moment, she was abruptly spun around, and he pinned her beneath him. Tilda¡¯s heart raced as she looked at Lyndon, who was so close to her. Countless fragments of past trauma shed through her mind uncontrobly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In her memory, the car was dimly lit, and the man¡¯s breath felt harsh and terrifying. She fought desperately, but couldn¡¯t break free from the man. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Tilda shouted in panic, pping Lyndon across the face without hesitation. The sharp sound of the p echoed in the quiet night. For a moment, Lyndon¡¯s mind cleared. He tried to focus on the woman under him. ¡°You¡­¡± Tilda, pale and trembling, pushed him away and rushed to the door. Lyndon was shoved back onto the bed, leaving him dizzy and unable to think clearly. Drunk and feverish, he closed his eyes, his head spinning. ¡®s BunnyBookery Outside the room, Tilda leaned against the wall, her chest heaving. The sweat of Lingering fear draped across her back, sending shivers down her spine. She took deep breaths, trying to calm herself. Her hand, still trembling from the p, wiped the sweat from her forehead. The corridor was silent and empty. After a few moments, Tilda began to calm down. She was about to return to her room but hesitated. Lyndon was still feverish. If she didn¡¯t help lower his temperature, it could be serious. She frowned, feeling a mix of annoyance and responsibility. At this moment, she regretted marrying him on impulse. She wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded person and couldn¡¯t ignore someone who was ill. But having to face him constantly felt like a cruel reminder of her past trauma. Chapter 2269 Only she knew how painful it was. After a moment of contemtion, she adjusted her sses and finally opened the door to Lyndon¡¯s room. Hey on the bed, his face even redder than before. Tilda hesitated, then touched his forehead, finding his body hotter than before. She stared at him for a few seconds before turning to fetch some alcohol and warm water to help lower his temperature. The night was quiet. The moon gradually disappeared behind the clouds as the sun began to rise. Lyndon had a dream. In it, he saw the beloved girl he missed day and night. Ovee with excitement, he wanted to hold her tightly and tell her how much he missed her. But her expression suddenly changed, and she pped him hard. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone except me, Lyndon. You broke your promise! You¡¯re a Liar!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Rosa, listen to me!¡± he pleaded. Suddenly, Lyndon woke up. He stared at the ceiling, his eyes a little red. He was still lost in thought, unable to distinguish between reality and the dream. As he moved, something slid off his forehead. He looked down to see a cool, damp cloth. Lyndon was confused.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He looked ahead and saw Tilda¡¯s head leaning on the edge of his bed. ¡°Why was she here?¡± he wondered. Frowning, Lyndon sat up slowly, rubbing his throbbing temples. Fragments of memories from thest night shed through his mind. He remembered pressing Tilda under him and her pping him. Touching his face, he felt the lingering sting from her p. Chapter 2270 It appeared that he had mistaken Tilda for Rosanna due to his intoxication. A bitter smile crossed his lips. ncing at Tilda, he noticed a basin and a bottle of alcohol on the bedside table, items used to lower one¡¯s fever. He realized he must have had a feverst night. Did Tilda bring him back from the cemetery? He pondered that she must have suppressed her dislike for him, even if just for one night, to take care of him. Lyndon¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at the sleeping Tilda. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time someone had taken care of him like this. Since Rosanna passed away, he had indulged himself in self-destructive behavior on this day every year, letting the cold night air pierce him like the grief in his heart. It seemed to be the only way to alleviate his pain. Lyndon closed his eyes for a moment. When his thoughts slowly became clear, he lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Seeing Tilda leaning her head on the edge of the bed, he bent down, carefully picked her up, and gentlyid her on the bed. Despite his gentle movements, Tilda¡¯s eyshes fluttered, as if she was about to wake up. Lyndon softly patted her and cooed to help her drift back to sleep, just as he did with Sheldon.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She soon settled, her breathing bing even once more. Lyndon watched her peaceful face for a while before leaving the room quietly. The darkness outside had been reced by the bright morning light. The warm winter sun rose slowly, ushering in a new day. On the bed, Tilda gradually woke up. As she gathered her thoughts, she looked around and suddenly sat up. This was Lyndon¡¯s room. Why was she in his bed? She remembered that Lyndon had a feverst night, and she had been trying to reduce his temperature. She must have fallen asleep at the edge of the bed after his fever subsided. Worried he might get sick again, she had decided to stay a while longer, but exhaustion had taken over. Did he carry her to the bed? Chapter 2271 As memories from the previous night resurfaced, Tilda curled her fingers. She looked down at her body, relieved to find nothing unusual. It seemed Lyndon had only carried her to the bed. Biting her lips, Tilda lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She went back to her bedroom and checked the time. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. She quickly washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs. The hall was quiet. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Elma?¡± Tilda called, but no one answered. She wondered if Elma went grocery shopping. Looking through therge French window, she saw two figures, one tall and one short, making snowmen on thewn outside. Two snowmen already stood proudly on the snow-covered ground. Lyndon, in a ck overcoat, squatted on the ground, working on a new snowman. Beside him, Sheldon wore a puffy coat along with a hat, scarf, and gloves. He handed snowballs to Lyndon,ughing happily at their conversation. Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as she watched them. Since Lyndon became a part of their family, Sheldon had be more lively and cheerful, with a constant smile on his face. It is indeed important for children to have the presence and support of both parents throughout their upbringing. Lyndon was undoubtedly a good father. Tilda wished they could live happily like this forever. She put on her coat and pushed the door open. ¡°Sheldon,¡± she called.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing her voice, Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mom,e here! Dad and I are making snowmen!¡± Tilda smiled warmly and walked towards them, feeling a sense of peace. ¡°Mom, this is Dad, and this is you. This little snowman that isn¡¯t finished yet is me. We still need to make another one for Elma,¡± Sheldon exined, pointing at each snowman in turn. Chapter 2272 Tilda smiled and adjusted the hat on his head. ¡°Are you cold?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± Sheldon replied loudly, his voice full of childish confidence. ¡°Dad said that we shouldn¡¯t stay indoors all the time during winter. If we do, we¡¯ll be like little flowers in a greenhouse, unable to handle the wind and rain. So, we have to go outside more. Mom,e and make a snowman with us!¡± Tilda was amused by Sheldon¡¯s words. While ncing at Lyndon, she suspected he was referring to her as the flower in a greenhouse. It was winter. If she didn¡¯t have work to do, she¡¯d love to spend the entire day indoors, rxing on her cozy and warm bed! Tilda turned to look at Sheldon, meeting his big eyes, and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a snowman with you. How about we make one for Elma?¡± ¡°Hooray, Mom! I¡¯ll get you snowballs!¡± Sheldon eximed. He was so happy that he could barely contain himself. He looked around, then ran to gather snowballs from a snowy patch nearby. ¡°Here, you¡¯ll need these,¡± Lyndon said, standing up and removing his gloves. He handed them to Tilda. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda replied, putting on the gloves. ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Did you bring me back from the cemetery yesterday?¡± Lyndon asked, his gaze steady. ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda answered, lowering her eyes as she fiddled with the gloves, avoiding his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling youst night,¡± Lyndon said with an apologetic smile. Tilda paused and slowly looked up at him. ¡°I ept your apology,¡± she said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t just forst night, but for everything that had happened. Thinking of the events from four years ago, Tilda lowered her eyes again and didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she turned and walked towards Sheldon. What happened four years ago had been an ident. Lyndon was innocent, but his presence had brought her immense physical and emotional pain. As such, he owed her an apology. ¡°Here you are, Mom!¡± Sheldon handed her a handful of snowballs, his cheeks rosy from the cold. Chapter 2273 ¡°Great! Let¡¯s start making the snowman,¡± Tilda said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to get more snowballs,¡± Sheldon announced, waddling away like a little penguin to gather more snow. Tilda squatted down and began shaping the snowman. ¡°Mom, Elma is a little fat. You should make the snowman bigger,¡± Sheldon reminded her, his voice full of innocent sincerity. Tilda chuckled. ¡°Shh, Sheldon, keep your voice down. Elma might feel sad if she hears you call her fat. ¡± ¡°Why would she be sad? I like her being a bit chubby. It feels so warm when I hug her,¡± Sheldon said sweetly. A smile graced Tilda¡¯s lips. ¡°She¡¯ll appreciate your words, but it¡¯s best not to mention her weight.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Most girls don¡¯t like being called fat. ¡± ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s hard to understand a woman¡¯s mind,¡± Sheldon said with a dramatic sigh, making Tildaugh. Listening to their banter, Lyndon¡¯s eyes softened. He squatted down beside them, helping decorate the snowmen with carrots and leaves. After a while, Lyndon had created three perfectly adorned snowmen, while Tilda¡¯s snowman looked decidedly less polished. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mom, your snowman is a Little ugly,¡± Sheldon said, squatting beside her and scrutinizing the uneven snowman. Tilda looked at the snowmen Lyndon had made and then at her own creation. She coughed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit rough,¡± she admitted,ughing at herself. Lyndon¡¯s snowmen were much more exquisite, lined up from tallest to shortest like a living family. His skillful hands had crafted them beautifully. ¡°Sheldon, it looks like Mom isn¡¯t very good at making snowmen,¡± Lyndon teased, ncing at Tilda. Tilda frowned, feeling embarrassed. Did he really need to point it out so bluntly? Sheldon nodded in agreement with Lyndon¡¯s words. He turned to him and said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you help Mom make the snowman better? If Elma sees it looking this bad, she¡¯ll be upset. She¡¯s just a bit chubby, but Mom¡¯s snowman is both fat and ugly. ¡± Tilda was speechless. Was it really that bad? It was just a little rough around the edges. Chapter 2274 eeling a bit more self-conscious, she picked up a small snowball and yfully threw it at Sheldon. ¡°You little rascal, it¡¯s freezing out here and I¡¯m still ying with you. Why do you have to be so critical of my snowman?¡± she said with a mock pout. As the snowball touched Sheldon¡¯s waterproof coat, it slid right down and left a faint wet trail on the fabric. Eyes wide from shock, Sheldon grumbled, ¡°Mom, are you upset because you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± Crouching down, he grabbed some snow and turned it into a ball to fight back. Though surprised, Tilda easily dodged. Squinting her eyes, she yfully grunted, ¡°Throwing a snowball at your mother is a show of disrespect, didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Sheldon chuckled, retorting, ¡°Well, you did it first. It¡¯s child abuse!¡± Tilda was amused. This little guy really had the gift of gab. ying along, she challenged, ¡°Child abuse, huh? Alright. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of it today. ¡± Lightly, she threw a snowball his way. Sheldon dodged nimbly but retaliated right after with his tiny snowball. Shrieking, Tilda avoided it and hastily made another snowball. She throw it at Sheldon and ran around to find a ce to hide.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But thewn was spacious and bare. There was no hiding spot anywhere. Seeing Lyndon standing on the side, she ran over and hid behind him. Sheldon was about to strike back when he saw Tilda using Lyndon as a shield. Pouting, he shouted, ¡°Get out of the way, Dad!¡± Watching the two bask in thepetitive fun, Lyndon let out an amusedugh. He had no idea Tilda had a yful side. Previously, he had only thought of her as reserved and serious. Joining the fun, Lyndon pulled Tilda to the front and teased, ¡°Here, Sheldon. Throw it now!¡± Giggling, Sheldon threw the snowball at Tilda, who tried to get away but was firmly held in ce by Lyndon. Unable to escape, Tilda tried to lower her head to dodge. With a chuckle, Lyndon swiftly wrapped her in his arms, causing the snowball tond on his back. ¡°Dad! Whose side are you really on? You¡¯re a traitor!¡± Sheldon whined adorably. Lyndonughed, exining, ¡°How am I a traitor? I wasn¡¯t part of the game, but I got hit. ¡± Chapter 2275 Observing Tilda being held tightly in Lyndon¡¯s arms, Sheldon felt less aggrieved and said, ¡°Alright. You did it because you love Mom, so I¡¯ll let it slide, Dad. ¡± At Sheldon¡¯s words, Tilda realized she was still in Lyndon¡¯s arms and could even feel his breathing with the close proximity. Her heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, she pushed Lyndon away and stepped back. However, because she was standing on a soft pile of snow, her sudden move caused her to lose her bnce and bend backward. ¡°ARI¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Lyndon swiftly caught her hand and pulled her back into his arms, preventing her fall. Unable to control her body from the sudden pull, Tilda abruptly closed her eyes as she bumped into his massive chest. Her heart was racing, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the adrenalin from almost falling or because of Lyndon¡¯s embrace. With her head pressed against his chest, Tilda could hear the steady beating of his heart and his pleasant smell. For a moment, Tilda¡¯s mind went nk. The surge of emotions almost rendered her breathless. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lyndon asked, helping her straighten up her body with hisrge hand pressed against the small of her back. Tilda raised her head and looked into his eyes, which wasden with concern. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I need to go to the film siteter. I better head back inside,¡± she mumbled, pushing him away. Once free, she turned around and walked out of thewn without looking back. The warmth inside the house greeted her as she walked in. After closing the door, she leaned her back against it, clutching her chest as she released the breath she had been holding. Just then, she realized something. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted by Lyndon¡¯s touch this time. Could it be that she became somewhat ustomed to physical touch with him after looking after himst night? Just then, Tilda felt the doorknob twist behind her. She hurriedly stepped out of the way. The door was opened from the outside, revealing Elma with shopping bags in her hand. ¡°Oh, Tilda. You¡¯re up,¡± Elma greeted her. ¡°You went grocery shooping?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Elma promptly replied, looking her up and down. ¡°Your clothes are soaking wet.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Go upstairs and change before you catch a cold. ¡± Chapter 2276 She had observed Tilda being held in Lyndon¡¯s arms just now. Did Tilda hurry back inside because she felt shy? This morning, Lyndon told her that Tilda had taken care of him in his roomst night. It indicated that Tilda did indeed care for Lyndon. If their rtionship deepened, they would undoubtedly develop romantic feelings for each other. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes first,¡± Tilda replied to Elma. Observing Lyndon holding Sheldon¡¯s hand through the French window as they were about to enter the house, she quickly ascended the stairs. She felt uneasy about encountering Lyndon. Once in her bedroom, Tilda switched into a new coat, took a moment topose herself, and then exited. As she passed by the children¡¯s room, she overheard Sheldon¡¯s conversation with Lyndon.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Daddy, you really looked like a hero just now. Thumbs up,¡± Sheldonmented. ¡°Weren¡¯t you using me of being a traitor earlier?¡± Lyndon queried. ¡°Well, since you love Mommy, I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± Sheldon conceded. ¡°Thank you,¡± responded Lyndon. ¡°But Daddy, why don¡¯t you and Mommy sleep together? Isn¡¯t that what a couple do?¡± Sheldon inquired. ¡°Um, I snore. I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb your mother,¡± exined Lyndon, offering a usible yet amusing excuse. Tilda, overhearing this, couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. While Lyndon assisted Sheldon in changing clothes, she decided not to enter and instead descended the stairs. ¡°Elma, please let Sheldon know I¡¯m in a rush and need to head to the set,¡± Tilda instructed. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet, Tilda?¡± Elma asked quickly. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll grab something on the way,¡± Tilda responded, feeling her empty stomach. She then picked up some breakfast and drove off to the set. The filming of Sunshine was drawing to a close, with only a few more scenes left to shoot that day. On the set, Rosalynn noticed Karina¡¯s unusually bright appearance. ¡°Karina, you look wonderful today. Any particr reason?¡± she inquired, struck by Karina¡¯s glowing smile. Chapter 2277 Karina, typically casual in her attire, especially since Barlow¡¯s ident, had today chosen to wear stunning makeup and styled her long hair into a neat shoulder-length bob,plemented by Long tassel earrings. The entire ensemble made her quite eye-catching, and even Jack, waiting to perform the final scene, couldn¡¯t help but be noticeably impressed. Leaning toward Rosalynn, Karina¡¯s eyes twinkled as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve actually stumbled upon some fantastic news. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Rosalynn probed, intrigued. ¡°Try not to get too excited,¡± Karina cautioned, then revealed, ¡°Barlow is still alive. ¡± Rosalynn had anticipated that this was the good news Karina was hinting at. She wondered if Barlow had finally confessed it to Karina. ¡°You found out?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait a minute, Rosalynn, why are you so calm? And why do you ask like that? Did you know about this already?¡± Karina looked at her suspiciously. Rosalynn nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes, I am aware that Barlow is still alive and is currently using the alias Carlow. ¡± Shocked, Karina pressed, ¡°You already knew? How did you find out?¡± ¡°It was Brian who told me. I found out just a few days before you did,¡± Rosalynn exined, recounting the revealing phone call between Brian and Carlow. Karina, feeling a mix of frustration and betrayal, pinched Rosalynn. ¡°You knew but didn¡¯t inform me! Am I not your best friend?¡± Rosalynn chuckled softly, wrapping her arm around Karina, trying to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I thought it was better for him to tell you himself. It wouldn¡¯t have felt righting from me. ¡± Karina managed a wry smile andmented, ¡°Unfortunately, he still hasn¡¯t confessed his identity to me. ¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Barlow hasn¡¯t told you yet? Didn¡¯t he promise to confess once Aldrich was caught?¡± ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t confess his identity to me. He probably enjoys teasing me!¡± Karina snorted. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. That man Barlow was always such a prankster. ¡°Karina, if he didn¡¯t tell you the truth, how did you discover that Carlow is actually Barlow?¡± Rosalynn asked in confusion. Karina exined, ¡°I always felt they were oddly simr. Then one day, I noticed a birthmark on Carlow¡¯s leg, the same as Barlow¡¯s. I grew suspicious, so I secretly took his toothbrush and performed a DNA test between him and Haleigh. That¡¯s how I confirmed it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± Rosalynn nodded, impressed. With a grin, she gave Karina a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant. I admire your detective skills. ¡± Chapter 2278 Karina tilted her chin up and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for his confession. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°You should have some fun with him before he confesses,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°No wonder we¡¯re best friends. We think alike. ¡± ¡°Have you already teased him?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°Absolutely! He¡¯s been teasing me for ages. I had to get back at him,¡± Karina said with a sly smile. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Oh, nothing major. I just treated him to the food he despises. And I unted my legs, pinched his waist, and flirted with him. When he reacted, I¡¯d pull away and watch him struggle to keep his cool. ¡± As Karina recounted her yful revenge, Rosalynnughed, clearly entertained. Karina and Barlow truly enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Luckily, their story ended well. ¡®s BunnyBookery It hadn¡¯t been marred by tragedy. Yearster, they would look back and cherish this. It would stay with them for the rest of their lives. ¡°Rosalyn, Karina,¡± called Tilda as she approached. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re here!¡± the two greeted her. Karina looked behind Tilda. ¡°Where¡¯s Sheldon? The filming wraps up today. Why not bring him along? I miss the little guy. ¡± Tilda smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to dinner next time. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Karina replied. Then she teased, ¡°Sheldon is adorable. Has he helped your rtionship?¡± Tilda nced at Rosalynn, who already knew the truth, and said candidly, ¡°Lyndon and I have registered our marriage. ¡± Karina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. And Sheldon is my son. ¡± Then Tilda shared everything with Karina. She knew that even if she didn¡¯t, Ivy would soon spread the news around Skrix. Chapter 2279 Karina was too stunned to speak. Meanwhile, Rosalynn remainedposed, having learned the truth from Lyndon earlier. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m so envious that you have such a cute son like Sheldon at your age!¡± Karina finally said. There was no judgment in Karina¡¯s eyes. Tilda smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t think my private life is scandalous?¡± She had faced criticism for being pregnant before marriage and for keeping the father¡¯s identity secret. Many in Skrix¡¯s upper ss would look down on her. ¡°Why should I? Everyone has their reasons for their choices. Who are we to judge? Besides, Sheldon is adorable. If I had a son like him, I wouldn¡¯t care about his father,¡± Karina said. Although her words sounded unusual, Rosalynn agreed with her sentiment. Everyone deserved to live their life without others¡¯ moral scrutiny. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a famous agent. You are smart and talkative,¡± Tilda praised Karina. Karina chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. ¡± Despite her curiosity about the child¡¯s father, she refrained from asking. It was a matter of privacy. If Tilda wanted to share, she would. Pressing the issue would only embarrass her. The three of them changed the topic and chatted casually until the director called out, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a wrap!¡± With thest scenepleted, the entire crew apuded. Some staff members excitedly tossed their belongings into the air to celebrate the project¡¯s end. The film set was filled withughter and joy. ¡°Rosalynn, Zoe wants to have your autograph,¡± Kyson said, approaching Rosalynn with Zoe in tow, his smile bright and his demeanor more mature than before-clear evidence of the entertainment industry¡¯s transformative effect. Rosalynn could see the change in her brother since he started acting. Turning to Zoe, Rosalynn asked with a warm smile, ¡°You want my autograph?¡± ¡°Yes, Rosalynn, would that be okay?¡± Zoe asked cautiously. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity. Why would you want my autograph?¡± ¡°No, Rosalynn, it¡¯s your novels! Several of my ssmates adore them. They¡¯re so envious that I get to see you often on set,¡± Zoe exined eagerly, herrge eyes twinkling with excitement. Rosalynn then realized.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Ah, you want me to sign using my pen name?¡± Chapter 2280 ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile, a hint of pride in her voice. Zoe¡¯s eyes sparkled as she quickly produced a small notebook from her bag. Rosalynn cheerfully signed her pen name, Bettina, and dered, ¡°There you go. ¡± Zoe cherished the autograph, gently tracing the letters. ¡°Such beautiful handwriting!¡± ¡°Of course! My sister is a true renaissance woman, the best at everything she does. ¡± Kyson, watching the exchange, couldn¡¯t help but boast as if he shared in her glory. ¡°Kyson, don¡¯t tter me too much, or I¡¯ll start to get a big head,¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rosalynn teased. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. To me, you¡¯re the best sister anyone could ask for,¡± Kyson responded earnestly. He felt a pang of guilt as he remembered the past. Back then, he had been too naive, valuing the wrong person and treating his sister poorly. Fortunately, the truth hade to light. After spending time with Rosalynn, he realized she was a thousand times better than Selina in every way. ¡°Yes, I think so too. ¡± Zoe nodded in agreement, then hesitantly asked, ¡°Rosalynn, could I take a photo with you?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Rosalynn smiled, amused by Zoe¡¯s modesty. She felt she was approachable andid-back in everyday life. ¡°Kyson, why don¡¯t you take a picture for us?¡± Zoe, thrilled, handed her phone to Kyson. He epted it and positioned them, asking, ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Just a sec,¡± Zoe replied, her excitement mixing with a bit of anxiety as she adjusted her outfit meticulously. She wanted to look her best next to her idol. Rosalynnughed softly and drew closer, draping an arm around Zoe¡¯s shoulders and shing a yful peace sign. ¡°Just rx,¡± Rosalynn said gently. Zoe nced at Rosalynn, feeling her nervousness melt away. She smiled and also shed a peace sign. Kyson crouched to find the perfect angle and snapped several photos before handing back the phone. Zoe eagerly checked the images, but her smile wavered. ¡°Kyson, these aren¡¯t your best shots. We both look so short!¡± sheined. Rosalynn leaned in to examine the photos, raising her eyebrows in surprise. Kyson¡¯s photography skills were sorelycking. Chapter 2281 It was obvious he had never tried capturing others in pictures before. ¡°Am I really that bad? I thought they turned out okay,¡± Kyson said, peering over her shoulder. Zoe rolled her eyes. ¡°Do our legs look that short to you? I¡¯m not even going to talk about me. But Rosalynn looks awful in these. I told my ssmates she¡¯s more stunning than a movie star, and now these photos make me look like a Liar!¡± Kyson scratched his head, perplexed. ¡°Are those photos really that bad? Let me try again. ¡± ¡°No way. I don¡¯t trust your photography skills one bit. I¡¯tl find someone else,¡± Zoe retorted, shaking her head disgustingly. ¡°How about I take some photos for you?¡± Tilda offered, stepping forward. ¡°Thank you so much, Tilda,¡± Zoe said gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Tilda replied. She took the phone and snapped several pictures of the two. Rosalynn noticed Kyson lingering to the side and smiled warmly. ¡°Kyson,e on, join us for a photo. ¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to. ¡± Like many men, he wasn¡¯t keen on being in pictures. Rosalynn gently tugged him over. ¡°You¡¯re ying Zoe¡¯s boyfriend in the y. I ship you two, soe and take a photo with us. ¡± Hearing this, Kyson stopped protesting. Rosalynn took the center position, with Kyson and Zoe positioned to her left and right. She linked arms with both, her smile bright and genuine. ¡°ALL done! Take a look,¡± Tilda said, handing the phone back to Zoe after taking a few more shots. Zoe flipped through the photos, her face lighting up. ¡°Tilda, you have a real talent for photography! These are worlds better than Kyson¡¯s attempts. ¡± Tilda chuckled and gave Kyson a look. Since Sheldon was born, she¡¯d meticulously documented every moment with her phone. Naturally, her photography skills had improved significantly. Hearing the scorn in Zoe¡¯s voice, Kyson yfully knocked her on the head. ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you! It was me who helped you secure my sister¡¯s autograph. If you want to avoid tarnishing your image with her, you had better start treating me with some respect.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose you. ¡± Chapter 2282 Rubbing the spot where he had knocked her, Zoe retorted, ¡°I am not afraid of your threats. Rosalynn is wise and graceful, not like you. Even without your help, she would grant my small request. ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask for my sister¡¯s autograph yourself in the first ce? Why beg for my help?¡± Kyson questioned. ¡°I¡­ You¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. ¡± Zoe was at a loss for words, her face turning red. She then turned to Rosalynn and said, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m going to brag to my ssmates. ¡± With that, Zoe dashed off in a hurry. Kyson sneered, but his eyes remained fixed on her retreating figure. Seeing this, Rosalynn raised an eyebrow. She leaned closer and asked, ¡°Kyson, it seems you care about her quite a bit, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Do I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you? Kyson, do you have a soft spot for Zoe?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. Kyson¡¯s face turned crimson, his eyes darting nervously. ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be ridiculous. That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t, then why are you blushing? Isn¡¯t falling in love perfectly normal? There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. ¡± Kyson grew more anxious. ¡°No, I only see her as a friend. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Oh, and does your heart leap with joy when you see a friend?¡± Kyson replied, ¡°Of course! Isn¡¯t it normal to be happy to have a friend to spend time with?¡± Rosalynn was left speechless. Well, her naive brother certainly had a different perspective from most. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s gather for a group photo!¡± the producer called out. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the group photo taken,¡± Kyson said. ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn answered and pulled Tilda over to the crowd. As she turned to nce around, she saw Jack holding Karina while he took a photo. Rosalynn raised an eyebrow as she noticed Jack and Karina¡¯s closeness. If Barlow saw this, he would probably be jealous again. Just then, Karina pushed Jack away with impatience. ¡°Is that enough?¡± she asked sharply, having been forced to take several photos. Given that it was the final day of filming, she tolerated it. Chapter 2283 ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a group photo,¡± Jack suggested cheerily, pocketing his phone and guiding her toward the crowd. ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± Karina said, shaking off his hand and quickly walking to where Rosalynn was standing. She positioned herself beside Rosalynn, with the leading actress on her other side. Jack squeezed past others to stand beside the leading actress. Just as the photographer was about to start shooting, Jack quickly swapped ces with the leading actress, positioning himself next to Karina. He put his hand on Karina¡¯s shoulder and leaned his head closer, smiling brightly. Karina¡¯s frown deepened as she tried to shrug him off. Anticipating her reaction, Jack whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s not ruin this for everyone. ¡± As the photographer got ready, he called out, ¡°Is everyone ready? I¡¯m going to shoot now!¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± the crowd responded in unison. At that moment, Karina ceased her attempts to pull away from Jack and shed a radiant smile. With a few clicks, the photographer captured several shots. Karina maintained a sweet smile throughout, only swatting away Jack¡¯s hand once the photos were taken, shooting him a cold nce. Feigning innocence, Jack queried, ¡°Karina, why the cold look? What did I do wrong?¡± Internally sneering, Karina chose not to call out his pretense; she knew he was still not over her. ¡°Are you really dating Carlow, Karina?¡± Jack pressed, noting her dismissive attitude. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see us togetherst time?¡± she responded coolly. Undeterred, Jack continued, ¡°Are you really going to treat him as a substitute for Mr. Tucker?¡± Karina knew that Carlow was indeed Barlow, but she simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes. And you should let go of any feelings for me. I might marry Barlow soon. ¡± As long as Barlow confessed his identity to her, she would marry him! Jack¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°You¡¯re nning to marry him? But you don¡¯t even love him. That¡¯s irresponsible!¡± he protested hastily. Karina fixed him with a steady gaze and replied, ¡°Jack, this is my life, not yours. Besides, how would you know whether I love him or not?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im to only love thete Mr. Tucker?¡± Jack retorted. Karina nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I do love only Barlow, but Carlow bears a striking resemnce to him, so I¡¯ve fallen for him. Is there a problem with that?¡± Jack was at a loss for words, struggling toprehend. ¡°You want to marry Carlow just because he resembles Mr. Tucker? Then I¡¯ll get stic surgery!¡± he eximed, contemting the idea of altering his appearance. If resemnce was the key, then he could certainly match up. Karina¡¯s expression darkened as she pped him lightly on the head. ¡°Jack, if you dare to undergo stic surgery, be prepared for the consequences!¡± she warned, her tone tinged with anger. Intimidated, Jack lowered his head, refraining from furtherment. Karina then softened her tone and spoke vaguely. ¡°Let me make this clear. I will always love Barlow, and Carlow is the rebirth of him!¡± Carlow was the rebirth of Barlow? What did that even mean? Jack looked up, his confusion evident. Seeing his bewilderment, Karina chose not to borate further. Instead, she walked over to the photographer and asked him to send her the photos he had just taken. Chapter 2284 After receiving the photos from the photographer, Karina uploaded them to social media but restricted the visibility so only Barlow could see the post. She had a specific reason for not thwarting Jack¡¯s ploy earlier. She wanted to provoke some jealousy in Barlow, hoping he would reveal his true identity to her. ¡°What are you up to, being so secretive?¡± Rosalynn approached, noticing Karina¡¯s mischievous grin. ¡°Just ying around with someone,¡± Karina responded, pocketing her phone with a sly smile. ¡°The New Year is approaching, and I¡¯m free today. How about we go shopping for New Year¡¯s gifts?¡¯ Now that filming wasplete, Karina was looking forward to some downtime. ¡°Sounds good, I need to pick up some gifts too,¡± Rosalynn responded cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Should we see if Tilda wants toe along?¡± Rosalynn suggested, spotting Tilda nearby. ¡°Sure, the more the merrier,¡± Karina replied cheerfully. They approached Tilda. ¡°We¡¯re heading out to buy some New Year¡¯s gifts, want to join us?¡± Karina asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda responded promptly, agreeing without hesitation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was customary to buy New Year¡¯s gifts during this season. Tilda hadn¡¯t yet purchased new clothes for Sheldon for the New Year. Now that she had some time today, she wanted to do some shopping. ¡°I¡¯ll see if Maggie wants to join us,¡± Rosalynn said, and promptly sent Maggie a message. Maggie quickly agreed, clearly excited. As they were about to leave, Karina teased Rosalynn, clutching her arm, ¡°Tsk, how does it feel to be adored and to have so many beauties by your side?¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Rosalynn joked. Karina let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, I miss when it was just us. What¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve turned into quite the social butterfly!¡± Rosalynn burst intoughter. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a social butterfly, I still care about you the most. ¡± Karina yfully replied, ¡°Haha, sweet words. Tilda, do you believe her?¡± Tilda responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I believe that. Karina, I¡¯m actually quite envious of you. ¡± Tilda had few friends growing up, and after having her child, she intentionally distanced herself from even those few. Chapter 2285 Actually, she yearned for a deep connection like Rosalynn and Karina¡¯s long-standing friendship. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. I will ensure Rosalynn spreads her love around evenly,¡± Karina joked. Theirughter filled the air as they prepared to leave. Rosalynn, who had arrived with Kyson, told him to head back alone as she nned to go shopping. She then joined Karina and Tilda in Karina¡¯s car and they set off downtown. During the drive, Karina received a call from Barlow. She raised an eyebrow, connected her Bluetooth earpiece, and answered. ¡°Hello?¡± Barlow¡¯s voice, tinged with annoyance, came through immediately. ¡°Why were you so close to Jack if you were just taking a group photo with him? You know how much he loves you. Please, keep some boundaries. ¡± Karina retorted with a sparkle in her eye, ¡°What about boundaries? Carlow, stop with the double standards. Every time I¡¯m with you, you¡¯re always right next to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be close to you?¡± Barlow responded. ¡°My boyfriend? Did I ever agree to that?¡± Karina countered. Silence followed, filled only with Barlow¡¯s stifled breath. Feeling victorious, Karina smiled and teased, ¡°Did you call just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Are you still in the crew?¡± Barlow inquired. ¡°Nope! Isn¡¯t the shoot over? I¡¯m stepping out for a stroll,¡± Karina replied. ¡°With Jack, huh?¡± Barlow¡¯s question came swiftly. Karina raised an eyebrow but neither confirmed nor denied it. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern! I¡¯m hitting the road. Catch youter. ¡± Sitting beside her in the front passenger seat, Rosalynn observed Karina¡¯s mischievous grin, reminiscent of a fox outwitting its pursuers. ¡°You two have quite the patience. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled. Karina took off her Bluetooth earpiece and grinned. ¡°Rosalynn, you know I am known for my patience. ¡± Rosalynn burst into Laughter.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Karina¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. Chapter 2286 Keeping her eyes on the road, Karina asked, ¡°Rosalynn, could you check who it¡¯s from?¡± She was wary of using her phone while driving, especially with her pregnant best friend onboard. If anything happened to Rosalynn, Brian would have her head. Rosalynn picked up Karina¡¯s phone and nced at the screen. It was a message from Barlow. ¡°It¡¯s Barlow,¡± she announced. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see what he has to say!¡± Karina was a little smug. She enjoyed teasing Barlow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll see something private?¡± Rosalynn teased with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve dealt with your husband¡¯s charming words before. ¡± Karina shrugged, unfazed about sharing Barlow¡¯s message with Rosalynn. Brian had his way with charming words, too. Rosalynn chuckled and stopped teasing Karina. She clicked on the message and read it aloud, ¡°He said he¡¯s going out of town and will talk to you when he gets back. ¡± Karina¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Why¡¯s he leaving town with the new year around the corner? Can his injured legs handle that?¡± she mused aloud. ¡°Are you worried about him? Why not simply tell him that you know his identity?¡± Rosalynn suggested. Karina shook her head adamantly. ¡°Never. ¡± Rosalynn chuckled, seeing through Karina¡¯s true thoughts and recognizing her as stubborn verbally but tender-hearted at heart. Just as she was about to set down the phone, Karina piped up, ¡°Rosalynn, do you think he¡¯s nning to tell me everything when he gets back?¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows slightly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. ¡± Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Rosalyn, text him, asking why he can¡¯t tell me now. Why wait until he¡¯s back?¡± Rosalynn typed out the message and sent it off. Soon, Barlow replied with two words, ¡°Good news. ¡± After a brief silence, Karina instructed, ¡°Send him another message. Tell him to wear more clothes when he goes out, and be careful not to catch a cold. And remind him to look both ways before crossing the street-safety first. I¡¯ll be here waiting for him to share the good news!¡± Her words were simply a caring reminder for Barlow to take care of himself outdoors. What a thoughtful woman, Rosalynn mused to herself as she ryed the message. ¡°Aren¡¯t you driving? No texting while behind the wheel,¡± Barlow cautioned, concerned for her safety.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Karina curled her lips and decided not to press further. Chapter 2287 Karina and Rosalynn continued chatting as they made their way to the city¡¯srge shopping mall, with Tilda following behind in her car. Once parked, Rosalynn received a message from Maggie, who had just arrived as well. They all met on the ground floor of the mall. The four women, each with their own unique style, attracted many admiring nces as they stood together, a striking sight. ¡°Come on, girls. Let¡¯s buy whatever we want today!¡± Karina dered boldly. The others nodded with smiles. ¡°Where should we start?¡± Maggie asked. ¡°How about starting on the ground floor? I¡¯m thinking of picking up some jewelry for Elma,¡± Tilda suggested. ¡°Great idea. It¡¯s almost the new year-I¡¯ll grab something sparkly for Haleigh too,¡± Karina chimed in. ¡°Same here. I¡¯ll get some for my grandma and others,¡± Rosalynn added with a smile. Maggie, however, hesitated and remained silent. ncing at Maggie, Rosalynn could discern what was on her mind. Maggie seemed interested in buying jewelry for her mother, yet her strained family rtionships made her hesitant. Rosalynn tenderly took Maggie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Maggie opened her mouth to speak but then stopped herself. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about getting a gift for your mother, just go ahead and do it. Don¡¯t overthink it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Just fulfill your role as her daughter. ¡± Encouraged by Rosalynn¡¯s words, Maggie nodded and smiled. ¡°I understand. ¡± Shifting the conversation, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Maggie, is your rtionship with Sanford going well?¡± Maggie hummed shyly in response, but then her mood turned somber. ¡°Janiya still dislikes me. ¡± She had spent time contemting how to improve Janiya¡¯s view of her. After discovering Janiya was a Buddhist, she visited the most renowned temple in Skrix to pray for her. In the winter, she walked on her knees from the mountain¡¯s base to the temple to show her devotion, eventually obtaining a blessed sachet. Thrilled, she hurried to the Robles family¡¯s house to present the sachet to Janiya. Chapter 2288 However, when she arrived, she discovered Janiya was hosting a visitor. This visitor was beautiful. Sanford was also present in the house at the time. It was evident that Janiya favored the beautiful guest and hoped to pair her up with Sanford. At that moment, Maggie realized that her eagerness to win Janiya¡¯s favor was nothing but wishful thinking. Observing Maggie deep in thought, with a hint of sadness in her expression, Rosalynnforted her gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Things will work out in time. ¡± Maggie gathered herself and nodded. Determined to stay with Sanford, she resolved to face any challenge head-on. The four then made their way to the jewelry counter. Maggie,gging slightly behind, caught sight of two people standing nearby and halted abruptly. How could it be them! Noticing Maggie¡¯s shock, Rosalynn nced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Janiya,¡± Maggie murmured, biting her Lip. Following Maggie¡¯s gaze, Rosalynn saw Janiya. Janiya wasn¡¯t by herself; she was apanied by a beautiful woman.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At the moment, Janiya tried on a ne, assisted by the beautiful woman. It appeared that the woman had said something pleasant, prompting Janiya to break into a joyful smile. The woman stood at an angle that made it hard for Rosalynn to see her face clearly. However, the closeness between Janiya and the woman suggested they shared a special bond. ¡°Do you recognize that woman, Maggie?¡± Rosalynn asked. Maggie nodded and said, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s Scarlet Fernandez. She¡¯s a rising actress. It seemed Janiya was fond of her and might want her as a daughter-inw. ¡± Scarlet was the same beauty Maggie had encountered previously at the Robles family¡¯s house. Now, Scarlet was living there. Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. Janiya was certainly making moves. Chapter 2289 After Sanford and Millie¡¯s engagement was broken off, Janiya began to look for a girlfriend for her son again? But her tastes were typically elitist. Why would she be considering a neer actress? This hinted that Scarlet had influential connections. Otherwise, Janiya wouldn¡¯t show any interest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Sanford isn¡¯t willing to marry someone else, his mother can¡¯t force him,¡± Rosalynn reassured. ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie nodded in agreement. Thankfully, Sanford had kept his distance from Scarlet. The other day at the house, he had embraced her and introduced her to Scarlet as his girlfriend. When Maggie caught Scarlet¡¯s eye, the smile on Scarlet¡¯s face nearly cracked. Scarlet hadn¡¯t anticipated Sanford¡¯s bold disregard for Janiya¡¯s wishes. ¡°Rosalynn, Maggie, what are you discussing? Come here!¡± Karina beckoned as she noticed the two whispering. Nearby, Janiya overheard Maggie¡¯s name and looked up, her expression cooling when she saw Maggie with Rosalynn at the mall, a ce she least expected to encounter her. Maggie considered greeting Janiya but hesitated upon seeing her displeased expression and decided against it, opting instead to smile politely and join Rosalynn and Karina in jewelry shopping.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Scarlet, standing beside Janiya, noticed Maggie too andmented, ¡°Janiya, isn¡¯t that Maggie? What a coincidence to see her here. It seemed a bit rude that she didn¡¯t greet you. ¡± Janiya scoffed, ¡°What level of politeness can you expect from someone from a small vige? I certainly don¡¯t want her greetings. I¡¯m upset just seeing her. ¡± Inwardly, Scarlet smiled at Janiya¡¯s words but kept her expression pleasant and unassuming. ¡°Perhaps she felt a bit upset seeing you here with me,¡± she suggested gently. ¡°Why should she be upset? Does she think of herself as my son¡¯s wife? She¡¯ll never marry into the Robles family without my consent!¡± Janiya huf fed. She had hidden her son¡¯s ID card to prevent any marriage. ¡°Calm down, Janiya. Since she didn¡¯t approach us, I¡¯ll go to her,¡± said Scarlet, trying to impress Janiya. Janiya appreciated Scarlet¡¯s gesture, though she thought it beneath her to engage with Maggie. However, before she could express this, Scarlet had already approached Maggie. ¡°Maggie, what a coincidence! Are you shopping too?¡± Scarlet asked in a friendly tone. ALL four turned their attention to Scarlet as she spoke. Maggie responded with a polite nod, ¡°What a coincidence! You are here as well. ¡± ¡°Well, the New Year is approaching. Mrs. Robles wanted to shop, and seeing she was in a bad mood, I decided to apany her here to Skrix,¡± Scarlet exined warmly. Chapter 2290 Maggie nced at Janiya, who was listening intently to a saleswoman describe some jewelry at the counter.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Scarlet noticed Maggie examining a pair of golden earrings, her interest was piqued. ¡°Maggie, are those New Year¡¯s gifts for Mrs. Robles?¡± Maggie looked at the earrings in her hand and replied softly, ¡°No. ¡± These earrings were not particrly costly, and she doubted that Janiya would be willing to ept her gift. Scarlet smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve picked out a gift for Mrs. Robles. ¡± She then walked over to Janiya, took her by the arm, and guided her towards Maggie. ¡°Maggie, what do you think of this jade ne? I thought it was perfect as soon as I saw it. ¡± She tilted her head, disying a sense of pride in the gift she had bought for Janiya. Maggie observed the ne around Janiya¡¯s neck, recognizing the luxury of the emerald piece-a piece far beyond her financial reach, which saddened her. Just then, Rosalynn chimed in with a hint of disapproval, ¡°Miss Fernandez, are you sure about your choice of gift? This type of emerald jewelry seems more suited to an older woman. Do you really think it matches Janiya¡¯s style? Are you implying it¡¯s age-appropriate for her?¡± Hearing what Rosalynn said, Janiya instinctively touched the ne around her neck and immediately frowned. Women lovedpliments, and no one liked being called old. Initially, she was satisfied with the ne, but Rosalynn¡¯sment made her feel differently. Scarlet¡¯s expression changed slightly as she looked Rosalynn up and down, wanting to shoot back. However, upon recognizing Rosalynn¡¯s identity, she suppressed her retort. ¡°Oh, you are Rosalynn, right?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow at Scarlet¡¯s sudden change of demeanor. ¡°You know me?¡± she inquired. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the long-lost daughter of the Moreno family from Skrix!¡± Scarlet replied with a coquettish smile. ¡°I¡¯m Scarlet Fernandez, from the Fernandez family in Betton. Lyndon is my cousin. ¡± Rosalynn was surprised by Scarlet¡¯s connection with Lyndon, and she nced at Tilda involuntarily. Tilda and Lyndon had registered their marriage. As the daughter-inw of the Fernandez family, Tilda should have met the family members. Did she know Scarlet? ¡°Scarlet, what a coincidence! You¡¯re in Skrix too,¡± Tilda acknowledged Scarlet, her tone a bit cold given the Fernandez family¡¯s connections. Scarlet, who had been focusing on Maggie, now noticed Tilda. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too? Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you hiding in the background!¡± What did Scarlet mean by hiding? Chapter 2291 Was she implying that Tilda was insignificant? Tilda adjusted her sses and smiled withoutmenting. Scarlet then turned her attention to Karina, her smile sweet. ¡°This must be the famous agent, Karina? I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the people with Maggie before, assuming they were ordinary since Maggie was an ordinary person. She didn¡¯t think to recognize them carefully, and never expected them toe from influential families. Now, she had to be more careful. Sensing Scarlet¡¯s nature, Karina assumed that she was Maggie¡¯s rival in love. Given that Maggie and Scarlet didn¡¯t get along, Karina¡¯s attitude remained cool. She nodded slightly to Scarlet and turned her attention to the jewelry on the counter. Scarlet, unbothered by the cool reception, continued with a smile, ¡°Tilda, since you have time to shop here, I guess the filming of Sunshine isplete?¡± ¡°Yes, the crew just finished shooting, and we nned to shop for some New Year¡¯s gifts together,¡± Tilda replied in a low voice. ¡°I heard that Director Brewster is nning to shoot an ancient costume drama after the New Year. He wants you to be the scriptwriter, right?¡± Scarlet inquired. Tilda nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°My agency is close to finalizing an agreement with Director Brewster. They¡¯re considering me for the female lead. It looks like we¡¯ll be seeing each other on set!¡± Tilda was caught by surprise by her words.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t heard that Brewster had chosen the female lead. Observing Scarlet¡¯s smug expression, Tilda adjusted her sses and said, ¡°Scarlet, I¡¯ve read the script. I don¡¯t think your temperament suits the female lead. I¡¯ll talk to Brewster tomorrow and suggest you audition for the supporting actress role. How does that sound?¡± Scarlet¡¯s smile froze. The supporting actress in the ancient costume drama was a scheming woman, and Scarlet knew exactly what Tilda was implying. ¡°Tilda, are you saying I look like a scheming woman?¡± Scarlet blurted out. Before Tilda could respond, Karina, who was selecting jewelry, burst intoughter. ¡°How could you just blurt out what others are thinking? Miss Fernandez, you¡¯re quite straightforward!¡± Karina¡¯s deliberate teasing of Scarlet caused Rosalynn and the others to smirk. Scarlet¡¯s face contorted with anger upon seeing their mocking expressions. She realized they were all supporting Maggie, which exined why they were targeting her. With Rosalynn¡¯s powerful background and Karina¡¯s identity as a well- known agent, Scarlet knew she couldn¡¯t confront them directly. Instead, she turned to the weakest link, Tilda. Chapter 2292 Scarlet¡¯s expression hardened, no longer the charming and delicate one from before. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re just a screenwriter. Don¡¯t act as if you have any real authority here!¡± She relied on the Fernandez family¡¯s support, confident it assured her role as the lead actress in the costume drama. Tilda pursed her Lips and remained silent. She knew that in Folkava, screenwriters, no matter how talented, didn¡¯t have the final say in casting key roles, unlike their counterparts in other countries. Everything was controlled by capital. Rosalynn suddenly interjected, ¡°Tilda, is the costume drama you¡¯re discussing the one you mentioned to me earlier, Memoirs of a Geisha?¡± Tilda nced at Rosalynn and replied, ¡°Yes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Memoirs of a Geisha is a major female-led drama. The leading actress must have strong acting skills. I think Valeria would be perfect. What do you think?¡± Valeria? It was clear that Rosalynn was positioning Valeria topete with Scarlet. Tilda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Valeria would indeed suit the role. She¡¯s both talented and beautiful, ideal for the lead actress. ¡± With a smile, Rosalynn turned to Karina. ¡°Karina, since you represent Valeria, why haven¡¯t you been actively promoting her?¡± Catching on to Rosalynn¡¯s y, Karina exined, ¡°Oh, Valeria has been on a semi-retirement due to her pregnancy. I simply haven¡¯t had the opportunity to promote her. ¡± ¡°Put some effort into it. Valeria is my sister-inw. Before filming starts for Memoirs of a Geisha, make sure she secures the contract. It would be a greateback for her,¡± Rosalynn said. Valeria was actually her former sister-inw; Hutton had mentioned that he and Valeria had divorced. Though Rosalynn felt sorry for their breakup, it didn¡¯t affect her friendship with Valeria. Karina nced at Scarlet, who appeared visibly upset and spoke deliberately. ¡°Rosalynn, perhaps it¡¯s not appropriate. Miss Fernandez has already been cast as the lead actress. As an agent, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tpete with her resources. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret; give it a try. The Moreno and Hughes families will support you with whatever you need,¡± Rosalynn asserted in a cold, authoritative tone, invoking the influence of both families. Encouraged, Karina beamed, ¡°Alright! With that assurance, I¡¯m feeling motivated! I¡¯ll spearhead Valeria¡¯seback and ensure her first project upon returning is a sess!¡± Rosalynn smiled in approval. ¡°I¡¯m eagerly anticipating the start of Memoirs of a Geisha. ¡± ¡°As am I,¡± Karina chimed in. ¡°Me too,¡± Tilda added. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set work aside and focus on picking out some jewelry,¡± Karina suggested. Chapter 2293 ¡°Maggie, have you made your selection?¡± Rosalynn inquired. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll take another look,¡± Maggie replied. The group continued their conversation, tantly ignoring Scarlet as if the lead role was already secured for Valeria. Scarlet felt utterly humiliated by being ignored. Even with the Fernandez family¡¯s support, it paled inparison to Rosalynn¡¯sbined families influence. Observing Maggie, who had remained mostly silent, Scarlet¡¯s gaze hardened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Maggie befriending someone from such a wealthy background as Rosalynn. Scarlet believed she could have easily outshone Maggie, but Rosalynn¡¯s presence had caused her to lose face in front of Janiya. ¡®s BunnyBookery She asked directly, ¡°Are you targeting me because of Maggie, Rosalynn?¡± Scarlet held back her anger as she looked at Maggie and said, ¡°You¡¯re so fortunate to have Rosalynn as a friend, especially since shees from a wealthy family. ¡± Maggie stared at Rosalynn with admiration. She too felt fortunate to have a friend like Rosalynn. ¡°Well, Rosalynn¡¯s status is that she always needs someone to carry her bags when she goes out. And you, Maggie, you are so good at following orders. You are perfect for carrying her bags. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Scarlet mocked Maggie on purpose, trying to caused trouble between their friendship. Rosalynn, busy selecting jewelry, turned to give Scarlet a cold stare. Before she could speak, Karina said, ¡°Miss Fernandez, it seems youck genuine friends, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re still young yet so materialistic. I wonder, are your friends just as superficial? What if one day you¡¯re no longer wealthy, will these friends of yours order you to carry their bags?¡± Scarlet was left speechless, ring at Karina. Karina was really a sharp-tongued agent. ¡°Scarlet, stop this useless argument. Youe from a prestigious family. It¡¯s beneath you to fight with them. ¡± Seeing Scarlet mocked by Maggie¡¯s friends, Janiya couldn¡¯t resist and sneered. ¡°Alright, Janiya. ¡± With a smile, Scarlet¡¯s anger subsided. She linked arms with Janiya and they walked away. Karina left speechless and watched them go. ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s shocking how snobbish Sanford¡¯s mother is. She looks down on me because Ie from a simple background, but to underestimate you and Tilda as well? Doesn¡¯t she realize your true worth?¡± Chapter 2294 ¡°Maybe Janiya thinks that because I grew up in the countryside, I am inferior to those affluent youngdies who are well-mannered,¡± Rosalynn responded with a light-hearted smile. Tilda simply smiled, unbothered by Janiya¡¯s remarks. Noticing Maggie¡¯s silence, Rosalynn took her hand and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Don¡¯t let Scarlet¡¯s words get to you. ¡± Scarlet had a skill for uttering hurtful words, purposely diminishing Maggie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosalynn. I won¡¯t take her words to heart and distance myself from you. But there¡¯s something she said that I agree with,¡± Maggie said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I am indeed fortunate!¡± Maggie replied. With that, she looked around at the three individuals beside her and offered a gentle smile. ¡°Meeting all of you has been my greatest luck. An agent, a scriptwriter, my idol-all of you treat me as a friend and defend me. Truly, I am the one who benefits the most. I am the winner here!¡± To win effortlessly, it was such a great feeling. The three exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°Alright, Maggie, let¡¯s not dy. Hurry and select some gifts,¡± Karina suggested, tapping Maggie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure. ¡± They resumed their gift selection. After choosing the gifts, Rosalynn happened to notice Scarlet leaving with Janiya. She asked Tilda, ¡°Is Scarlet Lyndon¡¯s cousin?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tilda confirmed, ¡°Yes, she is the daughter of Lyndon¡¯s second uncle. ¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Why is she suddenly connected to the Robles family? Is Scarlet nning to marry into the Robles family?¡± Tilda adjusted her sses and nodded. ¡°It seems likely. You know, there¡¯s quite a bit of conflict among the wealthy and influential families. The Fernandez family was deciding on their next leader. Despite Lyndon¡¯s poprity, another contender emerged: Lyndon¡¯s second uncle¡¯s son, who also showed promise for the role. Lyndon¡¯s second uncle is ambitious. He¡¯s been setting things up for his son to take the throne. One of his moves is arranging for his daughter to marry into the Robles family. ¡± After Tilda visited the Fernandez family in Betton, Brea had a serious talk with her. Like all wealthy families, the descendants of the Fernandez family were inevitably drawn into power struggles. Chapter 2295 That was why Barnes seemed less than enthusiastic about Tilda. Even though she came from a rich family, having Sheldon before marrying Lyndonplicated matters. It became a major point of criticism for Lyndon. Brea assured Tilda not to worry. She told her to just focus on being Lyndon¡¯s wife. Brea, after all, cared more about Lyndon having a peaceful and happy life than any power. Lyndon echoed Brea¡¯s sentiment and asked Tilda not to let it bother her. He exined that even if he hadn¡¯t married her, those who desired power would always find other ways to target him, such as orchestrating an ¡®idental¡¯ death. As someone familiar with the inner workings of wealthy families, Tilda understood Lyndon¡¯s words. The ne crash that nearly took Lyndon¡¯s life made it clear why Brea wished for him to lead a peaceful and happy Life. Now a mother, Tilda naturally wished for her child¡¯s peaceful future. ¡°It¡¯s not easy being the daughter-inw of a rich family,¡± Rosalynn sighed after hearing Tilda¡¯s words. She understood the intricacies of wealthy families. The power struggles between the two sons of the Hughes family had endured for two generations. It was a war without bullets¡ªa cruel war. Therefore, she preferred the simplicity of being an ordinary person over theplexities of a wealthy wife. However, these were just wistful thoughts. Her life had already changed irrevocably. Brian had resolved the situation. Suddenly, Karina broke the silence. ¡°Maggie, Tilda stood up for you earlier. Don¡¯t you think you should thank her?¡± Maggie blinked in surprise.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Of course. But how can I thank Tilda?¡± With a mischievous smile, Karina suggested, ¡°Register the marriage with Sanford as soon as possible. That way, Scarlet¡¯s father¡¯s ns will fail. ¡± Maggie looked stunned. It turned out Karina had such n in mind. Maggie took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Tilda chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself, Maggie. Take your time. ¡± Chapter 2296 Rosalynn added with a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, Maggie. Don¡¯t rush into things. Some things need time. ¡± Karina rolled her eyes yfully and linked arms with Maggie. ¡°Do you understand how much I care for you?¡± Maggie smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand, Karina. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s my Maggie! Let¡¯s leave these two rich wives to their own devices,¡± Karina said, leading Maggie away. Rosalynn watched them with amusement. She knew that Karina would be her future sister-inw; Karina was not far from bing a wealthy daughter-inw herself. Laughing and chatting, they took the elevator up to the first floor. The first floor of the mall offered an array of women¡¯s clothing, with styles that catered to women around forty. Rosalynn selected a dress for her mother, while Karina and Maggie did the same. Tilda chose an overcoat for Elma. Her heart ached with a pang of sadness as she thought of her own mother. If only Renata and her daughter hadn¡¯t upset her mother, she might still be alive, wearing new clothes and celebrating the new year with her. The festive music ying in the mall reminded everyone of the approaching holiday season. Tilda didn¡¯t want to dampen the cheerful mood, so she hid the pain in her eyes and forced herself to join in the light-hearted shopping with her friends. They wandered up to the third floor, which was dedicated to men¡¯s clothing. ALL four of them had partners, and it was time to find something special for their partners. ¡°Rosalynn, this brand has great quality. It might not be an international name, but the workmanship is exquisite, and the texture is excellent. Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Karina suggested as they passed by a men¡¯s clothing store. Barlow often wore clothes from this brand, so she was familiar with their quality. ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalynn agreed, and the group headed toward the entrance. ¡°Wee!¡± At the entrance, two sales assistants greeted them with radiant smiles. The store was alive with soft music, and the disys were clear and inviting.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Karina noticed the bustling activity inside and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a special event happening today?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, today is the anniversary of our brand. Everything is 15% off,¡± one of the sales assistants exined. Karina grinned. ¡°Perfect timing. Ladies, let¡¯s shop!¡± Chapter 2297 With smiles all around, they followed her inside. The store was spacious, and they moved slowly from one disy to the next, picking out clothes as they went. Rosalynn paused in front of a disy featuring a dark red gentleman¡¯s overcoat on a model. Brian usually preferred darker colors. This bold choice was a rarity in his wardrobe. She pictured him in the coat, a smile spreading across her face as she imagined how it would refresh his look. Her heart warmed at the thought, and she reached out to take the coat. Coincidentally, Karina also stretched out her hand to do the same. The two looked at each other andughed. ¡°You like this one too?¡± ¡°You like this one too?¡± They spoke in unison, then shared another knowing smile. ¡°No wonder we¡¯re good friends. We have the same taste!¡± Karina said, touching the fabric. Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°How about we buy the same style together?¡± ¡°Sounds good. ¡± Both women had the same thought. Since Brian and Barlow were brothers, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they wore matching coats. ¡°What if I say I like this overcoat too?¡± Tilda came over, joining the conversation. Rosalynn and Karina turned to look at her. ¡°Tilda, you want to join us?¡± Karina asked. Tilda smiled. ¡°The color is festive. Perfect for the New Year. ¡± ¡°I agree, it¡¯s a great choice,¡± Maggie added quietly. Karina grinned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°We really do have the same taste! Are all our men the same size? If we all buy this coat, it¡¯ll look Like a model show when they walk down the street together. ¡± They all imagined the scene- four handsome men, all in good shape, striding down the street in matching overcoats. The thought made themugh, the shared vision of their men turning heads and drawing admiration. ¡°We¡¯re definitely doing this. Let¡¯s have them wear it at the party!¡± Chapter 2298 Rosalynn suggested, her eyes twinkling with excitement. Karina¡¯s face lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. ¡± Maggie nodded, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m in¡± ¡°I wonder if there are four of the same size in the shop,¡± Tilda mused, ncing around. Karina turned to the sales assistant. ¡°Do you have four of this overcoat in sizerge avable?¡± The sales assistant¡¯s eyes widened with excitement at Karina¡¯s request, but then she hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this overcoat is ourtest style. We only have one in stock. ¡± ¡°Only one?¡± Karina echoed, a hint of disappointment in her voice. The four women exchanged nces. Karina looked back at the sales assistant. ¡°Is there any way to transfer more from other stores?¡± ¡°This overcoat is ourtest arrival,¡± the saleswoman exined. ¡°Each store only received one, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t authorize a transfer. ¡± She really wanted to help them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But this coat was a store¡¯s crown jewel. Stores counted on unique items like this to drive their sales, and other branches would Likelye up with excuses to avoid transferring it. Rosalynn and her friends looked disappointed, but the saleswoman quickly added, ¡°However, our general manager from headquarters is here today for an inspection. I can ask him for permission. ¡± Selling this overcoat, priced at two hundred and eighty-eight thousand, would allow the saleswoman to exceed her sales target and earn a substantialmission. This opportunity was too good to pass up. ¡°Alright, please go ahead and ask. We¡¯ll keep looking around,¡± Karina replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly. ¡± The saleswoman hurried off. As they continued to browse, it was clear that their hearts were set on that particr overcoat. ¡°Mr. Wright, thesedies are interested in buying four of the overcoats,¡± the saleswoman said, bringing the general manager over. ¡°Hello, I hear you¡¯re looking to purchase four of the same overcoat?¡± the man asked with a warm smile. Rosalynn and her friends turned to him at once, taking in the sight of a handsome young man. He wore a crisp white shirt and sleek ck suit pants. His hair was smoothly slicked back to show off his forehead. He looked every bit the professional. Chapter 2299 ¡°Ladies, this is Mr. Wright, the general manager of our headquarters,¡± the saleswoman introduced him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Wright. We want fourrge sizes of this overcoat. Can we get them?¡± Rosalynn asked. ¡°I¡¯ve checked, and this overcoat is sold out in all our other stores. However, I can request headquarters to make new ones for you. It will take some time. What do you think?¡± the man asked with a smile. Rosalynn nced at Karina. Karina responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. What do you think, Tilda, Maggie?¡± Maggie nodded. ¡°I can wait. ¡± Tilda stayed quiet, her eyes locked on the man with a faraway Look. ¡®s BunnyBookery When he heard Tilda¡¯s name, the man froze, his gaze locking onto her as his pupils dted slightly. He murmured, ¡°You¡¯re Tilda¡± Tilda swallowed hard, trying to calm herself. ¡°It¡¯s me, Keanu. Long time no see. ¡± Keanu stared at Tilda. Emotions swirled in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen her in years. The girl he once loved had grown even more graceful. If it weren¡¯t for that incident in the past, wouldn¡¯t they be nning their wedding now? ¡°Tilda, do you know each other?¡± Karina asked, curious. ¡°Yes, he is Keanu Wright, my ssmate from high school,¡± Tilda replied, introducing Keanu to the group. ¡°Wow, you two were ssmates? What a coincidence!¡± Karina eximed, studying them with curiosity. She had a feeling there was more to their story. ¡°Yeah, quite a coincidence,¡± Keanu replied calmly. He collected himself and added, ¡°Since you are Tilda¡¯s friends, I can ask headquarters for an extra discount for you. ¡± Karina blinked in surprise. ¡°How much of a discount are we talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get an additional 25% off, and each of you will receive a VIP card. Our VIP customers enjoy free lifetime garment care. ¡± Karina raised an eyebrow and turned to Tilda. ¡°That sounds like a great deal. It really does pay to have connections! What do you think, girls?¡± Rosalynn and Maggie both looked at Tilda, awaiting her decision. Tilda nodded. ¡°Okay. Should we pay the deposit first?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Keanu said. Chapter 2300 Who will get this overcoat first?¡± the saleswoman asked, eagerly awaiting their decision. The four exchanged nces and Rosalynn spoke up. ¡°Karina, you can get it first. ¡± Maggie and Tilda both nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, thank you. Then I¡¯ll take it now,¡± Karina replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep the overcoat a secret for now. When yours arrive, we can all show off together. ¡± They all chuckled. ¡°Please follow me toplete the purchase,¡± the saleswoman said respectfully, motioning for the four to follow her to the checkout counter. As they walked, Keanu couldn¡¯t help but admire Tilda¡¯s slender figure, his thoughts drifting back to moments from the past, a hint of tenderness in his eyes. Now he met her again, he wanted to know how she was doing. Could they fall in love with each other again? The four paid their bills, retrieved the receipt and VIP card from the saleswoman, and prepared to leave. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s been a while. Could we find somewhere to catch up?¡± Keanu asked gently, his eyes fixed on Tilda. After a brief hesitation, Tilda agreed. ¡°Rosalynn, Karina, and Maggie, please continue shopping. I won¡¯t be joining you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Rosalynn nodded in response. Looking at Tilda¡¯s and Keanu¡¯s retreating figures, Karina tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Rosalynn, do you think they used to be a couple?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Rosalynn said. Karina pondered, her curiosity evident in her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome. Why isn¡¯t he with Tilda?¡± Rosalynn arched her eyebrows. ¡°Maybe something went wrong, and they split up. ¡± Not all lovers end up married, do they? ¡°I¡¯m dying to know what happened between them,¡± Karina said. Rosalynn chuckled softly. She took Maggie¡¯s hand and said to Karina, ¡°Enough with the gossip. Let¡¯s go.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. She released Maggie¡¯s hand and picked up the phone. It was Brian calling. Chapter 2301 A smile yed in her eyes as she answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shopping with Karina and Maggie. ¡± ¡°Are you tired? Shall I help with the bags?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was charming and cheerful.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rosalynn pondered for a moment about his offer toe and help her carry bags. ¡°Yes, please. ¡± ¡°Send me the address. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Rosalynn ended the call and texted Brian the address. Karina teased, ¡°That smile! Is your husbanding to pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯sing to help with the bags. ¡± Rosalynn put away her phone. Karina rolled her eyes and pulled Maggie close. ¡°Showing off your husband, huh? Maggie, let¡¯s ignore her. ¡± Maggie burst intoughter. Just as she was about to speak, her phone rang. Karina¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She nced at Maggie¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°Maggie, is that Sanford calling?¡± Maggie grinned as she checked the caller ID. Sure enough, it was Sanford. Reluctantly, Karina said, ¡°Just answer it. ¡± Struggling to hold back herughter, Maggie picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still out shopping with Rosalynn and Karina. ¡± Chapter 2302 ¡°Are you finished shopping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain yet. ¡± Sanford paused briefly. ¡°Do you need an assistant?¡± Maggie nced at Rosalynn and Karina, her eyes shining. She responded on the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t need an assistant, but a helper. ¡± Sanford chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After ending the call, Karina said enviously, ¡°Is your boyfriending to help you out?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie replied with a smile. Karinained, ¡°Well, you two are princesses with knights to look after you, and I¡¯m just a lowly worker. No one looks after me. ¡± With a sly smile, Rosalynn suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get Jack to help carry the bags? It might make someone jealous. ¡± Karina frowned at Rosalynn and gave her a yful pinch. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Rosalynn teased. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like arguing with you. ¡± Karina rolled her eyes and walked away, her arms full of shopping bags. Maggie hurried to catch up with Karina, taking one of the bags from her hands. ¡°Let me help you with these, Karina. But who is this ¡®someone¡¯ Rosalynn mentioned?¡± Karina nced sideways at Maggie. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat. ¡± Maggie blinked, looking back and forth between Karina and Rosalynn. ¡°You two are hiding something. I¡¯ll be upset if you don¡¯t tell me!¡± Rosalynnughed, sharing a conspiratorial look with Karina. Karina linked arms with Maggie. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡± Chapter 2303 Across from the mall, a quaint coffee shop sat invitingly. Keanu asked Tilda if she¡¯d like to go there, and they headed over together. As cars zoomed past, Keanu gently put his arm around Tilda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be careful of the traffic. ¡± He gestured to stop a speeding car and quickly led Tilda across the street. His kindness and care were just as they had always been. Staring at their reflections in the cafe¡¯srge window, Tilda found herself lost in memories. She and Keanu had gone to the same high school, sharing the same ss for three years. While she excelled in literature, her science grades were always a struggle. Keanu, though, was brilliant in both subjects. Since their first year, Tilda had sat in front of Keanu. One day, she burst into tears after failing a math test. From his seat behind her, Keanu quietly passed her a tissue, whispering, ¡°Ask me for help whenever you need it. ¡± From that moment, Keanu started tutoring her whenever she needed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Their teenage years were pure and beautiful. During that tender time, they found themselves drawn to each other without even realizing it. Then everything changed during their third year in high school¡­ ¡°How about by the window?¡± Keanu held the cafe door open for Tilda. His voice was soft. Tilda snapped out of her daydream and agreed. They settled at a window table. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± A waiter approached to take their order. ¡°A cappino, atte, and a piece of strawberry cake,¡± Keanu ordered confidently. After cing the order, he nced at Tilda and asked, ¡°Do you still like these?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. He hadn¡¯t forgotten her favorite coffee and cake. Chapter 2304 ¡°Great. ¡± When the waiter left, Keanu turned his attention fully to Tilda. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s been, what, seven years?¡± His eyes were warm, filled with a touch of longing. Tilda nodded, looking down at the table. ¡®s BunnyBookery In her third year, he had been nearly disabled by Ivy, leading to his transfer to another school. Tilda hadn¡¯t seen Keanu since, with no word from him. ¡°Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? Seven years gone. How have you been, Tilda?¡± Keanu asked gently. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. And you?¡± Tilda lifted her gaze. ¡°Me? Not too bad. ¡± Keanu¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness. ¡°After your stepmother provided the funds, my parents sent me to a strict, elite school through a rtive. They hoped I¡¯d forget the past and get into a top university. But I was in bad shape then, missing you a lot. I didn¡¯t do well in the college entrance exams. I ended up in an ordinary university. ¡± Keanu¡¯s voice, as gentle as ever, carried a hint of sadness. Tilda¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured. It was her fault that Keanu got targeted by Ivy and almost had his life ruined. If not for that, with his grades, he should have gotten into a prestigious university. Keanu shook his head, his gaze softening. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s not your fault. Why apologize?¡± He reached out, taking her hand. The warmth of his touch made Tilda¡¯s heart skip a beat. She looked up, meeting his tender eyes. Keanu¡¯s gentle demeanor, tinged with mncholy, made it easy for anyone to feel at ease around him. Reflecting on their shared moments, Tilda felt a wave of nostalgia.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In high school, Keanu¡¯s help improved her science grades significantly. His patient exnations were still vivid in her memory. Chapter 2305 ¡°Here¡¯s your order. Enjoy,¡± the waiter interrupted, bringing their food and snapping Tilda back to reality. She quickly withdrew her hand and thanked the waiter as she took her cappino. Keanu thanked the waiter as well. Looking at Tilda as she stirred her coffee, Keanu spoke gently. ¡°I ran into a few of our high school ssmates yesterday. They mentioned you got into Skrix University as the top student in literature. Is that true?¡± Tilda took a sip of her coffee and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°You¡¯ve always been exceptional, Tilda. What are you doing now?¡± Keanu¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°I¡¯m a screenwriter,¡± she replied simply. Keanu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. I always thought you were destined for something creative. Your current job suits you perfectly. ¡± Tilda returned his smile. ¡°You¡¯re doing well too. Aren¡¯t you the general manager of apany now?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t get into a prestigious university, Keanu still made a name for himself. He nodded, his expression softening. ¡°I worked hard because I didn¡¯t want you to look down on me,¡± he confessed, his eyes reflecting deep affection. Her heart trembled at his words, memories of their high school days flooding back. Back then, her literature grades were always top-notch, while Keanu, despite his efforts, could never quite surpass her. She was proud of her achievements, but she also saw his struggles and oftenforted him, reminding him that everyone had their strengths. His science grades were much better than hers. Keanu¡¯s deep eyes bore into hers as he recalled, ¡°Tilda, I told you once that I would keep studying hard because I didn¡¯t want you to look down on me. ¡± Thinking of the past, a wave of mncholy swept over Tilda. After a moment of silence, she looked at Keanu and said, ¡°You¡¯re so aplished, Keanu. I bet a lot of girls are interested in you. You must have a girlfriend, right?¡± Keanu¡¯s gaze softened as he reached out to hold her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, Tilda. I¡¯ve always had someone in my heart and it¡¯s¡­¡± Tilda pulled her hand away, her voice catching slightly. ¡°I¡¯m married, Keanu. My child is already four years old. ¡± She knew she had to rify things with him because she understood his intentions. Keanu wanted to rekindle their rtionship. Chapter 2306 If not for her child, Sheldon, maybe upon encountering him, she would have opened her heart to give him another chance. But now¡­ Keanu¡¯s expression faltered. After a while, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh, is that so? Congrattions. ¡± While Tilda was perusing the men¡¯s clothing section, Keanu had spected that she might have a boyfriend. But he still had a glimmer of hope. They were each other¡¯s first love, after all. Everyone says the first love is the most unforgettable. Maybe, just maybe, she still had feelings for him. As long as she was single, he felt he had a chance to win her back. But reality had a cruel twist. Not only was she not single, she was already married. The sunshine streaming through the window cast a warm glow, but inside, his heart felt cold and deste. They sat quietly, an awkward silence hanging between them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Keanu took a sip of his coffee, finding it far more bitter than he remembered. He sighed and nced out the window, his gaze catching a reflection. A man at the next table seemed to be taking photos of Tilda with his phone. Squinting, Keanu turned to get a better look at the man. The man noticed Keanu¡¯s stare, quickly put down his phone, and picked up his cup to drink some water, trying to act casual. ¡°Tilda, I need to go to the bathroom for a moment,¡± Keanu said, his voice steady. He thought it was necessary to figure out whether that man had been secretly taking photos of Tilda. Tilda, lost in her thoughts, simply nodded, not sure if she should say goodbye to Keanu yet. She decided to stay a little longer. Keanu stood up and walked toward the bathroom. As he passed the next table, he pretended to stumble, knocking the man¡¯s phone to the floor. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Keanu said, bending down to pick up the phone. Chapter 2307 He used the opportunity to quickly nce at the screen, confirming his suspicions. It seemed that his suspicion was not unwarranted. The man was indeed taking photos just now! Keanu¡¯s face darkened. He swiped through the phone and found several photos of him and Tilda. There were shots of them leaving the mall, entering the cafe, and even one of Keanu holding Tilda¡¯s hand. It was clear that this man had been following them all the way. ¡°Why are you looking at my phone? Give it back!¡± The man came to his senses, stood up, and grabbed his phone from Keanu¡¯s hand. Then, he tried to make a run for it. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. Exin these photos,¡± Keanu demanded. The man avoided Keanu¡¯s eyes, pushing him away as he bolted for the door. Keanu staggered, his expression turning ice-cold. He steadied himself and sprinted after the man. Hearing themotion, Tilda turned her head, stunned. Didn¡¯t Keanu go to the bathroom? Why would he quarrel with someone? Tilda paid the bill and hurried outside. Keanu had already grabbed the man, engaging in a heated scuffle. After being beaten by Ivy¡¯s goons in high school, Keanu had taken up regr exercise and trained in freebat. The man was no match for him. Within a few moments, Keanu had the man pinned, his hands restrained behind his back, kneeling on the ground and yelling in pain. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± the man screamed. Tilda rushed to the scene, eyes wide with concern. ¡°Keanu, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, breathless. Keanu¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°He was secretly taking photos of you,¡± he said. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened in shock.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, of both of us,¡± Keanu rified. Chapter 2308 The phone was nearly full of pictures of Tilda and him, capturing their every move.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was clear that this man had been tailing them, snapping photos secretly all along. Looking at the man, Tilda¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Where¡¯s his phone?¡± she asked Keanu. ¡°It¡¯s in his pocket,¡± Keanu replied. With one hand pinning the man, he reached into the man¡¯s pocket with the other and handed the phone to Tilda. Tilda took the phone, noting it was locked. ¡°Let¡¯s use his fingerprint,¡± Keanu suggested. ¡°Good idea,¡± Tilda agreed, nodding. She pressed the man¡¯s thumb to the phone, unlocking it, and opened the gallery. The screen filled with images of her and Keanu, documenting their day together. Her expression darkened as she faced the grimacing man. ¡°Why were you taking pictures of us secretly?¡± she asked coldly. The man, wincing in pain, attempted to defend himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just a photography enthusiast. I saw some nice scenes while shopping and took a few pictures for my collection. Is that a crime?¡± Taking a few pictures for his collection? How bad of a liar he must be when all photos he took were Keanu and Tilda together. Keanu¡¯s grip tightened, his voice stern. ¡°These aren¡¯t random shots. They¡¯re all of us. You¡¯d better start telling the truth. Taking photos without consent is an invasion of privacy. If you don¡¯te clean, I¡¯m calling the police. ¡± The man screamed in agony. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean any harm! I was just taking random photos! Please, someone help me! They¡¯re trying to kill me!¡± The man continued to deny everything, shouting for help from the gathering crowd of passers-by. Seeing the crowd grow, Tilda deleted the photos and said, ¡°Keanu, let him go. ¡± Keanu frowned. ¡°Just like that? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I know who¡¯s behind this,¡± Tilda replied confidently. She had always kept a low profile and had never offended anyone. There was only one person she could think of who would send someone to take photos of her with another man: Ivy. Tilda looked directly at the man as Keanu released him. ¡°Did Ivy ask you to follow me?¡± Chapter 2309 The man was rubbing his shoulders. Upon her words, his hands froze, and a flicker of panic shed in his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s Ivy? I don¡¯t know her. ¡± Tilda saw through his lie immediately. His shifty eyes gave him away. Without further argument, Tilda handed the phone back to him. ¡°Go back and tell Ivy that if she doesn¡¯t want to face any consequences, she should behave herself. If she keeps troubling me, things will not end well for her. ¡± She would never forget her mother¡¯s death. One day, she would make Renata and Ivy pay. ¡°Now get lost!¡± Keanu shouted angrily, raising his hand as if to strike the man. The man flinched, scrambling to get away. When he reached a quiet corner, the man rubbed his shoulder again and called Ivy. ¡°Miss Larson, I followed Tilda as you ordered and took photos of her with a man. ¡± Ivy was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Send me the photos now. ¡± ¡°Please, let me finish,¡± the man replied. ¡°Her lover caught me taking the photos. He deleted them all and beat me up. Tilda also wanted me to tell you that you¡¯d better behave yourself. She warned that if you keep troubling her, things won¡¯t end well for you. ¡± Ivy sneered, ¡°That bitch. Does she really think I would be afraid of her?¡± The man groaned, ¡°Miss Larson, I¡¯m in a lot of pain right now. You need topensate me. ¡± Ivy snapped, ¡°You didn¡¯t send me any photos. Why should Ipensate you?¡± The man insisted, ¡°Even if there were no photos, I still put in the effort. I can continue to cooperate with you and keep following her. ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was a moment of silence. Then Ivy said, ¡°How about you teach Tilda a lesson for me? I will not onlypensate you but also give you extra money. ¡± A crease formed on the man¡¯s forehead as he addressed Ivy. ¡°Miss Larson, what¡¯s the n, exactly? Just so we¡¯re clear; I¡¯m not up for murder. ¡± Getting jail time over a small sum was not eptable to him. Ivy sneered. ¡°No need for killing. Let¡¯s scare her a bit. Don¡¯t you get angry and want to take revenge after being beaten?¡± Thoughts swirled in his mind, but he kept them to himself. Chapter 2310 Ivy said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Money¡¯s no issue if you follow my orders. ¡± After hanging up, the man winced as he touched his throbbing arm. He couldn¡¯t just do nothing. If he could get revenge and make some cash, it¡¯d be perfect. But how to frighten Tilda? As he watched the traffic, an idea began to form. Meanwhile, Keanu locked eyes with Tilda, his question hanging in the air. ¡°Tilda, is Ivy still giving you a hard time because her mom¡¯s backing her up?¡± His gaze held a mix of sympathy and anger. He felt sympathy for Tilda¡¯s situation. And his disdain for Ivy ran deep. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, he and Tilda would be together by now! ¡°I¡¯m fine. I left home after your ident,¡± Tilda replied, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, steering the conversation away from her troubles. ¡°You dealt with the man easily just now. Have you been training inbat?¡± ¡°Yep. I have been exercising every day so that even if I encounter trouble someday, I can protect myself and the one I love,¡± Keanu admitted, his eyes softening as he looked at Tilda. ¡°It is gettingte.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I should head back. You¡¯ve still got work to do. Take care,¡± Tilda said softly, avoiding Keanu¡¯s gaze. As he noticed her avoidance, Keanu hesitated, holding back the words he yearned to say about missing her. ¡°Sure thing. Tilda, can we exchange numbers?¡± he asked. Tilda fidgeted with her fingers, uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tilda. We can still be friends even if we¡¯re not meant to be more,¡± Keanu said. Then, recalling a recent encounter with one of their ssmates, he hurriedly added, ¡°Guess what? Ran into our ss rep. He¡¯s nning a reunion before the year¡¯s out and is reaching out to everyone. Today, I ran into you. I suppose it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen our high school ssmates. Why don¡¯t we grab a meal together?¡± After a moment of silence, Tilda nodded in agreement. Though high school had its rough patches, Tilda held onto the bright moments dearly. Reconnecting with her ssmates and reminiscing felt like unlocking a treasure trove of memories. With Tilda¡¯s agreement, Keanu¡¯s face lit up with joy as they swapped numbers. ¡°Well, I better get going,¡± Tilda said, stowing her phone. Chapter 2311 ¡°How¡¯d you get here?¡± Keanu asked. ¡°Drove,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°Where¡¯s your car? Let me walk you,¡± Keanu offered. ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s parked over there. You carry on with your work,¡± Tilda said, declining politely. ¡°Alright then. Take it easy on the road. Catch youter,¡± Keanu said, waving goodbye. Despite his reluctance to part ways, he held his silence, watching as Tilda walked to the parking lot alone. Watching her drive off slowly, he sighed heavily before turning towards the bustling mall. Was it toote now? Perhaps this was just how things were meant to be between them.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maybe being friends was all they could be. Keanu¡¯s smile turned bitter as he thought about it. The street was alive with people, the shops adorned with vibrant decorations in anticipation of the uing new year. As she drove, Tilda¡¯s eyes unconsciously scanned for Keanu. Catching his back, she quickly looked away. Mixed emotions washed over her-sadness and then a hint of relief. ¡®s BunnyBookery Time had its way of reshaping not just appearances but also rtionships. The passion of youth had faded with the years. Before Keanu reappeared in her life, thoughts of him stirred more guilt and self-reflection than longing. She worried that the ident might have changed his temperament irreversibly. But now, it seemed he was living well. His personality remained unchanged, and his career had been sessful. It brought her a sense of reassurance. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but smile, finally feeling a sense of relief. She turned the steering wheel, preparing to make a turn. Suddenly, a car behind her elerated and pulled up alongside her. Chapter 2312 Startled, she instinctively swerved to the other side. From the opposite direction, another car approached, its headlights shing in rm. Tilda¡¯s face went pale as she mmed on the brakes. The oing driver did the same, and the two cars came to a screeching halt, narrowly avoiding a collision. The abrupt stop sent Tilda¡¯s body lurching forward, her head striking the windshield. A sharp pain shot through her forehead, and she felt a warm trickle of blood. She raised a trembling hand to touch the wound, feeling the sticky wetness of blood. In a daze, Tilda was unsure what to do. The driver of the other car leaned out of his window, shouting angrily. Behind her, the road was bing congested with cars, their drivers honking and yelling. ¡°Tilda!¡± Keanu¡¯s urgent voice cut through the chaos. He had been about to enter the mall when he heard the screeching brakes and saw Tilda¡¯s car narrowly avoid a crash. Panicked, he rushed over to check on her. Tilda rolled down her window, her face pale. ¡°Keanu,¡± she whispered. Keanu¡¯s heart sank at the sight of blood on her forehead.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re hurt!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± she tried to assure him with a weak smile. ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Keanu insisted, trying to open the door. Tilda hesitated, still in shock and unsure what to do next. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Keanu urged, yanking the door open. Tilda, seeing his insistence, reluctantly climbed out of the car. Keanu quickly guided her to the passenger seat and then slipped into the driver¡¯s seat to take over. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the mall, Rosalynn, Karina, and Maggie had just finished shopping. They witnessed themotion from afar. ¡°Is that Tilda?¡± Karina asked, her eyes widening in surprise. Chapter 2313 ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Rosalynn confirmed. ¡°Tilda looks hurt,¡± Maggie said, concern evident in her voice. ¡°Someone deliberately cut her off,¡± Rosalynn noted with a cold edge to her voice. ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡± Karina fumed. ¡°Her ssmate seems to be taking her to the hospital,¡± Maggie observed. ¡°I¡¯ll give Tilda a call to check on her. ¡± Rosalynn decided. In the car, Keanu was driving Tilda to the hospital. Tilda, holding a tissue to her swollen forehead, tried to protest. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. ¡± ¡°I need to make sure you¡¯re okay. We¡¯re going to get it checked out. ¡± Keanu¡¯s expression was stern as he drove. At that moment, Tilda¡¯s phone rang. It was Rosalynn. Tilda picked up the call. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Tilda, I saw you had an ident. Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tilda assured her, forcing a smile. ¡°Did your ssmate take you to the hospital?¡± Rosalynn pressed. Tilda nced at Keanu and confirmed, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Good. If he hadn¡¯t, I would havee to take you myself,¡± Rosalynn said firmly. ¡°Thank you, Rosalynn,¡± Tilda replied, feeling touched by her friend¡¯s concern. ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± Rosalynn added. ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda agreed before hanging up. Once the call ended, Karina turned to Rosalynn. ¡°How is Tilda?¡± ¡°Her ssmate is taking her to the hospital for a checkup,¡± Rosalynn exined. Chapter 2314 Karina nodded, but her anger red as she recalled something. ¡°We need to find the jerk who cut her off and teach him a Lesson. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes glinted with a n. ¡°I¡¯ll call Lyndon. ¡± As Tilda¡¯s husband, he needed to know about the ident. He would handle that reckless driver. Lyndon quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Is that you, Rosalynn?¡± he asked. ¡°Lyndon, there¡¯s been an incident involving Tilda,¡± Rosalynn replied without bothering to beat around the bush. ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°While we were shopping, someone recklessly cut off Tilda¡¯s car, causing a collision that left her injured. Her former high school ssmate who happened to be nearby took quick action and rushed her to the hospital,¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn quickly replied, giving Lyndon a quick overview of the crash. ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Lyndon responded, his voice filled with concern as he processed the information and ended the call. Upon hearing that, Karina¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. She turned to Rosalynn and said with a hint of worry in her voice, ¡°Rosalynn, if Lyndon finds out that Tilda was apanied to the hospital by a male ssmate from high school, don¡¯t you think this could potentially cause misunderstandings between him and her? After all, Tilda and her ssmate might have been entangled in the past. ¡± Upon hearing this, a smile spread across Rosalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Lyndon and Tilda haven¡¯t quite fallen in love yet. They could use some assistance to strengthen their rtionship. So, maybe that high school ssmate could be the catalyst they need,¡± Rosalynn suggested thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable idea. Rosalynn, you¡¯re starting to sound like an expert in matters of love,¡± Karina remarked with a chuckle, acknowledging Rosalynn¡¯s growing understanding of rtionships. ¡°So are you,¡± replied Rosalynn warmly. Karina¡¯s adeptness in managing rtionships was apparent in her ability to navigateplex interpersonal situations with finesse and understanding. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice called out from nearby. ¡°Honey. ¡± It was Brian¡¯s voice. He approached, silhouetted against the sunlight, dressed in a ck overcoat. He maintained his usual air of dignity and attractiveness, exuding a charming presence. The moment sheid her eyes on him, Rosalynn smiled brightly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As Brian walked over to them, both Karina and Maggie turned to him and greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Hughes. ¡± Brian acknowledged the duo with a slight nod and proceeded to relieve Rosalynn of the bags she was carrying in her hands. ¡°You bought quite a lot of things. Aren¡¯t these bags heavy?¡± he inquired, concern evident in his voice as he looked at the weighty bags. Chapter 2315 ¡°They¡¯re not too heavy,¡± Rosalynn replied. For someone skilled in boxing, this weight was hardly a big deal. ¡°Those shopping trips can get overwhelming, especially if you are going to fill a lot of bags. Next time, bring a bodyguard along to help you carry everything. ¡± He gathered all the bags in one hand and ced his free hand on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t think Rosalynn needs to have someone else guard and help her when she already has you acting as her bodyguard,¡± Karina teased. A smirk yed on Brian¡¯s lips as he slightly lifted an eyebrow and said, ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯refortable with Rosalynn and me getting cozy, I¡¯m happy to be her bodyguard and apany her shopping.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± Karina and Maggie exchanged a speechless nce, the weight of Brian¡¯s words hanging heavy in the air. To the duo, Brian and Rosalynn¡¯s public disys of affection were getting tiresome, to say the least. ¡®s BunnyBookery Karina shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. ¡± Smiling, Rosalynn asked Maggie, ¡°Maggie, is he here yet?¡± ncing at her watch, Maggie replied, ¡°I have no idea. ¡± She had to admit to herself that she was clueless about Sanford¡¯s arrival time as she hadn¡¯t asked him. Behind the corner of his eye, Brian caught sight of someone walking towards them. The approaching figure solidified into Sanford. ¡°Brian!¡± he called out as he walked up to the group. A questioning look flickered across Sanford¡¯s face as he reached them and asked, ¡°Have you finished shopping already?¡± ¡°Of course, Sanford. Perhaps you could follow Mr. Hughes¡¯s lead and help Maggie with her bags?¡± Karina remarked teasingly. Smiling, Maggie quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can manage. ¡± With a chuckle, Sanford gave Maggie¡¯s head a quick, affectionate rub and took the bags in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty, I wasn¡¯t fast enough to help you with the bags. You can punish me whenever you want,¡± he said lightheartedly and winked. Hearing this, Maggie¡¯s heart softened and she asked teasingly, ¡°Hmm, about your punishment, are we talking push-ups or something more creative?¡± Sanford grinned charmingly and replied, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to suffer the torture¡­ of a kiss. ¡± A blush bloomed across Maggie¡¯s cheeks as fast as Sanford¡¯s words left his lips. Her hands flew to cover her face, but a shy smile peeked through her fingers, betraying her delight. Witnessing his overly flirtatious behavior in such a public setting, Maggie pondered the reason behind it. Chapter 2316 Surrounded by cooing couples, Karina couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Oh my goodness! Do you guys mind toning down the lovefest a little?¡± Brian held the chuckling Rosalynn and asked Karina, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own ¡®bodyguard¡¯, Karina?¡± ¡°Sadly, no. Looks like I¡¯m the only single one here. Maybe you love birds could show some mercy and keep the lovey-dovey stuff to yourselves for a bit?¡± Karina expressed her dissatisfaction. Single? But what about¡­ Brian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Frowning, he turned to face Rosalynn and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he confessed yet?¡± From the look of things, Brian realized that Barlow hadn¡¯t revealed his true identity to Karina yet, even though Aldrich had been arrested. But then, why? Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Honey, Karina and her boyfriend are the most yful. ¡± Brian showed his curiosity and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalynn exined, ¡°Karina has known about everything. However, since he hasn¡¯t admitted it yet, she pretends to be clueless. They just won¡¯t confess to each other. Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡± Brian said with enthusiasm, ¡°Yes, that is indeed interesting. ¡± Sanford was puzzled by the exchange between Brian and Rosalynn. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Ignoring Sanford, Brian turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Are you feeling hungry?¡± Rosalynn ced a hand on her stomach and said, ¡°I think the baby is hungry. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have some dinner. ¡± Sanford expressed his frustration, saying, ¡°Hey, can you two not leave me out?¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°Sanford, why don¡¯t we chat over dinner?¡± Maggie, who already knew the backstory, giggled behind her hand Sanford turned to Maggie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Maggie nodded towards Karina and said, ¡°I¡¯mughing because of Karina. ¡± Sanford narrowed his eyes yfully and asked, ¡°Do you know her secret too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maggie confirmed. ¡°Spill the beans.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± ¡°T can¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 2317 ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s a secret. ¡± Maggie continued to giggle. Sanford wrapped his arm around Maggie¡¯s waist, teasing her with a yful smile. ¡°Maggie, how could you keep secrets from me?¡± Maggie nced at Karina, seeking assistance. ¡°Karina!¡± ¡°Hey, cut out the flirting in front of me, will you? It hurts!¡± Karina scoffed and turned her head away from them. ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynnughed and grabbed a bag for Karina. They chatted happily as they walked towards the parking lot. In the hospital¡¯s parking lot, Tilda exited the car and headed towards the hospital with Keanu. Just then, her phone started ringing. It was a call from Lyndon. ¡°Keanu, I need to take this call,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Sure, hand me your ID card. I¡¯ll get you registered for the exam,¡± Keanu said kindly. After a brief hesitation, Tilda pulled out her ID card from her purse and said, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± With a smile, Keanu took the ID card and headed into the hospital. Tilda answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Tilda, Rosalynn informed me that you had a car ident. Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. ¡± Tilda touched her forehead in frustration. Why had Rosalynn called Lyndon? She was only slightly injured. There was really no need for Rosalynn to have involved Lyndon. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°I just bumped my forehead on the windshield. It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Tilda answered.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2318 ¡°Did your ssmate drive you to the hospital?¡± Lyndon asked further. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Which hospital are you at?¡± ¡°The City Hospital. ¡± Lyndon thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact a doctor who is a friend of mine to check on you. You can wait in the emergency department. ¡± Tilda was taken aback. She wanted to object that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Lyndon had already ended the call. Staring at her phone, Tilda surrendered herself to his decision. Upon entering the hospital, she noticed Keanu in line at the registration desk. Approaching him, she said, ¡°No need to register. My husband arranged for me to go straight to the emergency department. ¡± Keanu looked surprised. ¡°Straight to the emergency department?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s arranging for a doctor who is his friend toe and check on me,¡± Tilda exined. ¡°I see. ¡± Keanu thought to himself that her husband must be very powerful. Yet he wasn¡¯t surprised, as Tilda herself also came from a wealthy family. Her husband was clearlypetent in many ways. A hint of frustration appeared in Keanu¡¯s eyes as he handed back her ID card. Tilda and Keanu walked toward the emergency department. Keanu nced at Tilda¡¯s slender figure and couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Tilda, is your husband good to you?¡± Thinking of Lyndon, Tilda answered, ¡°He¡¯s not bad. ¡± Keanu gave a bitter smile. ¡°I guess so. Someone as kind as you deserves to be treated well. ¡± He wasn¡¯t sure why he asked. Maybe he hoped that if her husband wasn¡¯t good to her, he¡¯d still have a chance to win her heart. Lowering her eyes slightly, Tilda remained silent, continuing towards the emergency department. The sound of high-heeled shoes echoed as someone approached them. Chapter 2319 ¡°Keanu, Tilda, what a surprise running into you here!¡± The woman with long curly hair and exquisite makeup stopped in front of them. Both of them immediately recognized the woman. It was their high school ssmate, Evita Lawrence. ¡°Evita. ¡± Tilda nodded slightly, her expression indifferent. Evita came from a wealthy family in Skrix, which had made her quite arrogant. Tilda, on the other hand, had always been an aloof person. Despite attending the same high school for two years, they had never grown close. ¡°Tilda, what happened to your forehead?¡± Evita asked. Tilda touched her forehead and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small ident while driving. ¡± ¡°Oh, a car ident?¡± Evita¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°Sort of,¡± Tilda replied, trying to sound nonchnt. Evita continued with a few more questions, her gaze lingering on Keanu. ¡°Are you two back together?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with curiosity. Evita knew the reason why Keanu transferred to another school back then. Keanu, sensing Tilda¡¯s difort, quickly interjected, ¡°No, we just ran into each other today. ¡± ¡°Really? I thought you two had rekindled things!¡± Evita giggled, casting a sly nce at Tilda. ¡°But Tilda, you¡¯ve just gotten married. You wouldn¡¯t be cheating on your husband, would you?¡± Tilda¡¯s face darkened with irritation. ¡°Anything else, Evita? I need to go in for my examination. ¡± Without waiting for a response, she brushed past Evita, her steps quick and determined. Evita watched her go, a sneer curling her lips. ¡°How hypocritical,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Just a whore.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Despite her disdain, Evita couldn¡¯t deny Tilda¡¯s luck in marrying Lyndon from the Fernandez family in Betton. Despite the scandal of having a child before marriage, she still managed to secure a marriage with such a prestigious family. Evita couldn¡¯t understand why Lyndon would choose Tilda over his many admirers. And now, it seemed Tilda was still seeing her first love on the side. Chapter 2320 Evita, her mind racing, quickly followed them and snapped a photo. Dialing a number, she smirked. ¡°Scarlet, are you still in Skrix? Let¡¯s meet for a drink. I have some interesting news. ¡± Scarlet was the daughter of the second son of the Fernandez family, and Evita knew that the two sons were engaged in a fierce power struggle. She had to share what she had just witnessed with Scarlet. At the entrance of the emergency room, a female doctor nced around, her phone in hand. Spotting Tilda and Keanu, she approached them hesitantly. ¡°Are you Mrs. Fernandez?¡± she asked. The title felt strange to Tilda, but she nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Mr. Fernandez called ahead. Please follow me inside for a full examination,¡± the doctor said with a smile, gesturing for Tilda to follow her. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda replied gratefully. ¡°Tilda, let me carry your bag,¡± Keanu offered. Tilda hesitated for a moment, but before she could refuse, Keanu had already taken her bag. The doctor led Tilda into the emergency room while Keanu waited in the corridor. The sound of a phone ringing broke the silence, and Keanu nced around, realizing it wasing from Tilda¡¯s bag. Hesitating for a moment, he finally took out the phone and looked at the caller ID-Lyndon. He hesitated to answer the phone, but he thought Lyndon had something urgent to say to Linda. Then he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice held a note of surprise. ¡°This is Tilda¡¯s phone. Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Keanu, a high school ssmate of Tilda¡¯s,¡± Keanu replied quickly. ¡°She¡¯s in the middle of an examination and can¡¯te to the phone right now. I¡¯ll have her call you back as soon as she¡¯s done. ¡± There was a brief pause before Lyndon responded, ¡°I see. ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then the line went dead. Keanu stared at the phone screen, pondering the brief exchange. Even without seeing Lyndon, he could sense the man¡¯s calm and serious demeanor. Chapter 2321 Lyndon¡¯s voice carried an air of authority, the kind that came from being in a position of power for a long time. With a sigh, Keanu put the phone back into Tilda¡¯s bag. Inside the emergency room, the doctorpleted the examination and asked Tilda a few questions. After a thorough check, she said, ¡°Mrs. Fernandez, the wound on your forehead is not serious. It¡¯s just a superficial skin trauma. Let me clean and bandage it for you. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Tilda said to the doctor.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as she thought, it was just a superficial wound. Lyndon just made a big deal out of it. The doctor dressed her wound, and Tilda thanked her again before leaving the emergency room. As she stepped out, Keanu quickly stood up. ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡± he asked, his concern evident. ¡°It¡¯s just a skin trauma, nothing serious,¡± Tilda smiled reassuringly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need an X-ray?¡± Keanu persisted, his brow furrowed with worry. ¡°No, really, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tilda replied, sharing a friendly smile with the doctor who was just leaving the emergency room. Keanu gently smoothed her hair away from the gauze on her forehead. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked softly, his eyes full of concern. For a moment, Tilda was transported back to their past, forgetting to pull away. Just then, Lyndon arrived, his expression unreadable as he observed the scene from a distance. Rosalynn told him that Tilda¡¯s ssmate in high school was apanying her in the hospital, but he didn¡¯t expect her ssmate to be a man. And it seemed there was more than just friendship between the man and Tilda. With that in mind, Lyndon walked toward them. ¡°Tilda,¡± Lyndon called out. Tilda quickly stepped back, a flicker of guilt crossing her face. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she said, her voice slightly strained. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lyndon asked, his tone polite but distant. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tilda replied just as politely. Chapter 2322 Hearing the conversation, Keanu was momentarily confused. This must be Tilda¡¯s husband. The man was tall and handsome, but the interaction between them seemed distant. ¡°Is this your high school ssmate?¡± Lyndon asked, his gaze shifting to Keanu. ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°This is Keanu Wright. Keanu, this is my husband, Lyndon Fernandez. ¡± She introduced the two to each other. Just as Keanu thought, the man was indeed her husband. Keanu extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Fernandez. ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, too,¡± Lyndon responded, shaking Keanu¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Thank you for bringing my wife to the hospital. ¡± Keanu offered a modest smile. ¡°It was no trouble at all. We just happened to run into each other. ¡± Lyndon smiled politely and turned to Tilda. ¡°Just a moment. I need to say goodbye to my friend before we leave. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tilda replied. As Lyndon walked away, Tilda turned to Keanu. ¡°Thank you for everything today. You can give me my bag back now. ¡± Keanu handed her the bag, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Tilda, is your marriage with him a family arrangement?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± she confirmed. ¡°No wonder you two seem so polite with each other,¡± Keanu observed, hinting at theck of romance between them. A marriage of convenience wasn¡¯t exactly romantic. Keanu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Tilda¡¯s husband had ever cheated on her. Wealthy people often had affairs. If her husband had, would Tilda tolerate it, or would she opt for a divorce? And if they divorced, would he have another chance with her? ¡°Really? We¡¯re both just reserved, which might give you that impression,¡± Tilda said, gripping the strap of her bag. ¡°Actually, we have a good rtionship. ¡± Regardless of her marriage¡¯s true state, she didn¡¯t want Keanu or anyone else to pity her. ¡°Tilda, if you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But if you¡¯re not¡­¡± Chapter 2323 Keanu began. ¡°Keanu, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m living a happy life. But you, you¡¯re not getting any younger. Don¡¯t let a good girl slip away,¡± Tilda cut him off, not wanting him to voice his true feelings. Keanu gave her a bitter smile. Her decisiveness made it clear she understood what he wanted to say, but she wasn¡¯t going to let him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you so long. Go ahead and take care of your things,¡± Tilda said apologetically. Keanu gave her a long, lingering look before nodding. ¡°Okay. ¡± As he walked away, Tilda released a deep breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. She sat down, her mind wandering aimlessly. Soon, Lyndon arrived. Noticing her dazed expression, he asked, ¡°Did your ssmate leave?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda replied, snapping back to reality and standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Lyndon didn¡¯t ask any further questions.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. ¡± They walked towards the elevator in silence. Lyndon¡¯s Long strides slowed slightly, allowing her to keep pace. Watching his back, Tilda bit her Lip. When he saw Keanu, he hadn¡¯t asked for an exnation. Did he not care because he didn¡¯t love her? Despite their marriage being one of convenience, wouldn¡¯t he be curious about other men in her life? They were still a couple after all. As Tilda¡¯s thoughts wandered, she followed Lyndon into the elevator. She was wearing a pair of newly purchased high heels today. After walking for so long, her feet began to feel ufortable. Chapter 2324 When the elevator reached the ground floor, Tilda stepped out and felt a difort in her heels, likely due to rubbing against her new shoes. She frowned and slowed her pace. Lyndon noticed her difort and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Still dizzy?¡± Tilda shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my heels are hurting from rubbing against my new shoes. ¡± Lyndon nced at her shoes and then back at her face. ¡°Let me carry you. ¡± Before she could react, he scooped her up in his arms. Lyndon¡¯s sudden move made Tilda gasp, her face turning pale and her body tensing up. She protested, ¡°I can walk by myself. Put me down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Lyndon held her firmly, ignoring her words. He nced at her, noticing the panic and resistance in her eyes. ¡°Tilda, I know you don¡¯t like me, but we are a couple now. We have to act like a loving couple in front of others. You need to get used to me touching you. ¡± His strong arms made her nervous, but she tried to suppress her inner resistance. He was right. She had to get used to this, no matter how long they would have to pretend. Besides, she could also take this chance to get over the psychological trauma she had from years ago. ¡°Rx. You can put your arms around my neck,¡± Lyndon suggested, his tone softer. Tilda¡¯s body remained stiff as a stone. Anyone watching might think he had kidnapped her. Was she so disgusted by him? Was it because of Keanu? Slowly, Tilda stretched her arms around his neck. Seeing this, Lyndon asked, ¡°Was Mr. Wright your first love?¡± He recalled Ivy mentioning that Tilda loved her first love deeply. Was it Keanu? Chapter 2325 Did she resist loving others because she couldn¡¯t let him go? Her body still tense, Tilda nodded. Lyndon carried her out of the hospital. The cold wind hit them, and he held her tightly. ¡°Is Sheldon his child?¡± he asked. Tilda nced at Lyndon, her annoyance growing. ¡°Of course not. There was nothing between us. ¡± It was Lyndon who had taken her virginity. He was such a jerk that she chose to keep the secret from him forever. Seeing her angry face, Lyndon softened. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to imply anything. I just respect your decisions. If you want to be with him again, we can¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with him again,¡± Tilda snapped. ¡°I am a faithful wife. Being married to you, I will uphold our marriage and avoid any behavior that might bring you shame. If you happen to find someone you fancy and wish to end our marriage, just inform me, and I will proceed with the divorce. ¡± Lyndon saw the fire in her eyes and knew she was genuinely angry. Somehow, this made himugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I trust you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org holds this content. He simply didn¡¯t want to stop her from pursuing what she wanted. Yet, if she truly wanted a divorce now, he would feel inexplicably unhappy. Perhaps it was because of Sheldon. Living with her and Sheldon felt wonderful. He had always dreamed of a warm, ordinary life. Although Tilda wasn¡¯t the wife he had imagined, he found himself getting used to his current life. Tilda said nothing more as Lyndon carried her to his car and opened the passenger door. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he said before walking toward a nearby pharmacy. Tilda wondered why he was going to the pharmacy. Was he buying adhesive bandages for her? Lyndon soon emerged from the pharmacy with a small bag in hand. Chapter 2326 ¡°You mentioned difort in your heels. These will make you feel morefortable,¡± he said, taking out adhesive bandages from the bag. As she had suspected, he had indeed gone to buy adhesive bandages for her. Lyndon squatted down, removed her high heels, and gently took her foot in his hand. Tilda felt a rush of embarrassment. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she protested. ¡°Stay still,¡± Lyndon instructed, firmly holding Tilda¡¯s ankle as he applied the adhesive bandage. His touch was gentle and careful. As Tilda felt his hands on her, a wave of emotion washed over her. She gazed at his handsome features, wondering if he had often helped Rosanna like this. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°ALL set,¡± Lyndon announced, helping Tilda slip her shoes back on. ¡°Does it feel better?¡± Tilda, shaking off her reverie, moved her foot and nodded. Lyndon closed the car door for her and then got into the driver¡¯s seat. At that moment, his phone rang. It was his assistant. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I¡¯ve found the man who stopped Mrs. Fernandez¡¯s car,¡± the assistant said. Lyndon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did he say why?¡± ¡°He was reluctant at first,¡± the assistant exined, ¡°but after we taught him a hard lesson, he admitted someone had instigated him. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The second daughter of the Larson family, Ivy,¡± the assistant revealed. ¡°She had him follow Mrs. Fernandez and take photos of her with another man. When he was caught and the photos were deleted, Ivy ordered him to scare Mrs. Fernandez. ¡± So it was all Ivy¡¯s doing. Lyndon¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Make sure he understands never to do it again. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± After hanging up, Lyndon turned to Tilda. ¡°Did someone follow you and take photos before the ident?¡± Tilda, surprised, nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Lyndon continued, ¡°The man who stopped your car is the same one who took those photos. Ivymanded him. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was as Tilda thought. Chapter 2327 Ivy was the one responsible for all of this. What a shameless woman. ¡°She had someone follow me and take photos-all to create trouble, sow misunderstanding, and prompt you to divorce me,¡± Tilda reflected. What Ivy didn¡¯t know however, was that Tilda and Lyndon were a couple in name only. All her efforts were in vain. Tilda¡¯s phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. It was a long-time servant from the Larson family. Since Renata had moved in, she had reced many of the servants, but this servant was a distant rtive of Tilda¡¯s father. Because of this connection, the servant had not been fired despite the changes in the household staff. When Tilda¡¯s mother was alive, she was kind and unpretentious, treating the household staff with respect. This made the servant fond of Tilda¡¯s mother and, by extension, very protective of Tilda. After her mother¡¯s death, Tilda seized the opportunity to bribe the servant. She didn¡¯t trust her fatherpletely, fearing he might be swayed by Renata into marriage. Tilda needed someone on the inside to keep her informed. She couldn¡¯t let Renata marry her father. Now, the unexpected call from the servant could only mean one thing. Tilda answered the phone with a sense of foreboding. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fernandez, Renata has been persuading your father to register the marriage with her. He¡¯s been convinced and ns to do it secretly on Monday. ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®s BunnyBookery It was the servant who spoke. Tilda tightened her grip on the phone, a sneer curling her Lips. She wasn¡¯t surprised by this revtion. Her father had promised her he wouldn¡¯t marry Renata, but now he was going to break that promise. He had sumbed to Renata¡¯s maniptions, proving himself weak against her seductive charm and untrustworthy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyndon asked, noticing the change in Tilda¡¯s expression after she took the call. Tilda sighed and exined, ¡°My father ns to marry Renata on Monday . ¡±¡± Wilton was going to marry Renata? Lyndon frowned but remained silent. Chapter 2328 Tilda didn¡¯t expect a response from him. Instead, she quickly found another number on her phone and dialed it. ¡°Mr. Ruiz, how is the investigation going?¡± she asked. Since her mother¡¯s passing, Tilda had hired a private investigator, Dyer Ruiz, to look into Renata¡¯s background. She had always known Renata wasn¡¯t the type to stay loyal, but she had never paid much attention to her until Renata and Ivy caused her mother¡¯s death. Tilda had hoped to gather evidence of Renata¡¯s infidelity to drive a wedge between her and her father before they could marry. But now, with her father¡¯s sudden decision, Tilda was running out of time. This made her anxious. ¡°Mrs. Fernandez, I¡¯ve found something,¡± Dyer said. Tilda¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Renata has been visiting a premium apartment twice recently. Upon further investigation, I suspect she has a toy boy,¡± Dyer revealed Tilda¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this. Her heart raced with excitement. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± A man abhors being cheated on the most, especially someone as proud as her father. If Dyer had proof, her father would never marry Renata and would even take drastic action against her. ¡°Renata is very cautious,¡± Dyer replied. ¡°And with limited time for the investigation, I can only specte.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I haven¡¯t found any concrete evidence of her infidelity yet. ¡± Tilda¡¯s excitement deted. ¡°Mr. Ruiz, today is Friday. I¡¯ll give you two days. Can you find evidence by then?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dyer hesitated. Hearing this, Tilda became anxious. Desperate, she pressed, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, please, find a way to get solid evidence in two days. ¡± Dyer sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee it. ¡± With a heavy heart, Tilda thanked him and ended the call, frustration simmering beneath herposed exterior. If she couldn¡¯t get the evidence, Renata would marry her father. That was uneptable! ¡°Who are you investigating with the private investigator?¡± Lyndon asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Renata,¡± Tilda replied, her voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°She and her daughter drove my mother to her death. I can¡¯t let her be my stepmother and get away with it, so I hired a private detective. Unfortunately, he hasn¡¯t had enough time to gather substantial evidence, only discovering that Renata might be having an affair. ¡± Chapter 2329 ¡°Renata has an affair?¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Yes, the detective believes she might have a toy boy,¡± Tilda confirmed. Lyndon was taken aback by this revtion, his eyes widening. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll have my assistant investigate Renata immediately. ¡± Tilda was stunned and turned to look at him. He wanted to help? Lyndon noticed her surprised expression. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe in my ability?¡± he teased, a hint of a smile ying on his Lips. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Tilda replied quickly, feeling a rush of joy. If Lyndon was willing to help, it would be great. His connections could get the evidence faster than the private investigator. ¡®s BunnyBookery Without further ado, Lyndon took out his phone and called his assistant. Tilda watched him, taking in his handsome profile and listening to his calm, authoritative voice. She felt a strange mix of emotions stirring within her. Since moving out of the Larsons¡¯ house, she had solved her problems by herself and had never thought of relying on a man. She believed she needed to be strong all her life. But now, Lyndon had appeared, helping her when she needed it most. Gratitude filled her heart, mingled with admiration. She was moved by his actions, and a new, indescribable feeling began to take root in her heart. ¡°My assistant will immediately work on it. ¡± Lyndon hung up the phone and turned to Tilda. ¡°Thank you. ¡± She spoke softly, pursing her red Lips. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me,¡± Lyndon said, starting the car. ¡°We¡¯re a couple. Your problems are mine too. ¡± His voice, gentle and calm, brought a fresh wave of warmth to her. Tilda fought back tears, quickly turning her gaze to the window. She knew she was sensitive, but it was an unchangeable part of her. As the cityscape blurred by, she gradually regained herposure.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°By the way, I saw Scarlet today while shopping with Rosalynn and the others. ¡± Chapter 2330 Lyndon¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Scarlet? My second uncle¡¯s daughter?¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems your uncle is hoping to unite the Fernandez and Robles families through a marriage between Scarlet and Sanford. ¡± Lyndon squinted. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Apparently, Tilda confirmed, then thought of Maggie. ¡°Well, it might not work. Sanford has feelings for someone, but Janiya seems quite fond of Scarlet. I wonder if Sanford can convince his mother to let him marry whoever he wants. ¡± Lyndon was familiar with Sanford¡¯s love story. After a moment¡¯s silence, he spoke. ¡°I believe true love can ovee anything.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± Meanwhile, Rosalynn and the others were at the Owmale Hotel, enjoying a meal and lively conversation about Barlow. ¡°Turns out it wasn¡¯t such a big secret after all,¡± Sanford remarked, ying with Maggie¡¯s hand. Maggie shot him a quick re. It was her turn to get back at him. ¡°So you expectplete honesty from me, yet you keep things from me? How dare you!¡± Sanford chuckled, pulling her closer by the waist. ¡°Maggie, let¡¯s discuss this in privateter. No need to embarrass me in front of everyone, alright?¡± His fingers brushed against her leg. Maggie blushed, unable to counter his charm. She red at him nheless, a silent warning. Across from them, Karina watched the yful exchange and couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°y nice, Sanford. Don¡¯t worry, Maggie! With all of us on your side, you can pry any secret out of him Maggie reacted swiftly, pulling away from Sanford¡¯s touch and putting some distance between their seats. ¡°Exactly, Sanford, what else are you hiding?¡± Sanford, feigning innocence, pleaded, ¡°Maggie, trust me. The Barlow situation is the only thing I¡¯m keeping secret. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maggie feigned skepticism. ¡°Okay, okay, you got me, Sanford conceded with augh. ¡°There is one more thing. ¡± Maggie¡¯s smile faltered. Did he have another secret? She pressed, ¡°What is it?¡± Sanford grinned mischievously. ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it in front of everyone?¡± A yful glint flickered in his eyes. Maggie, catching on, quickly replied, ¡°No, thanks. ¡± She knew his expressions all too well. This couldn¡¯t be good. She didn¡¯t want to be teased by Rosalynn and the others. ¡°You sure, Maggie? I was just about to confess¡­¡± Sanford started, then cleared his throat theatrically. ¡°Well, we had run out of somethingst night, so today I¡­¡± Chapter 2331 ¡°Ah! Just stop already!¡± Maggie covered his mouth, blushing furiously. She knew he was teasing. He was just about to reveal that he had bought condoms¡­ right? ¡°Rosalynn, do you have any idea what Sanford¡¯s going to say?¡± Karina, missing the hint, turned to ask Rosalynn directly. Rosalynn found it quite amusing when she caught on to Sanford¡¯s words. She leaned in, whispering something in Karina¡¯s ear, and finally, Karina got it. Seeing Maggie¡¯s flushed face, Karina couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Sanford, I¡¯ve got a bone to pick with you. You¡¯re so focused on wooing Maggie, but your mother is already scouting for your next bride. What¡¯s your game n? Are you going to tie the knot with Maggie, or just keep her as your girlfriend if your mom doesn¡¯t approve?¡± The air grew tense as everyone shifted their attention, their expressions bing more serious. Rosalynn added, ¡°Sanford, I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you, but we bumped into your mother and Scarlet while we were shopping. Isn¡¯t she part of the Fernandez family from Betton? Looks like your mother has taken quite a shine to her. ¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°The Fernandez family, you say?¡± Rosalynn confirmed, ¡°Yes, Scarlet is Lyndon¡¯s cousin, the daughter of his second uncle. I heard from Tilda that there¡¯s a power struggle within the Fernandez family. Lyndon¡¯s uncle is hoping to leverage a marriage between Scarlet and Sanford to gain an edge for his son. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Was that so? Brian¡¯s slender fingers drummed rhythmically on the table as he turned to Sanford. ¡°So, Sanford, what¡¯s your move? Do you intend to wed Scarlet?¡± Despite his distaste for Lyndon, Brian genuinely wished for Lyndon to secure the leadership of the Fernandez family. ¡°Absolutely not. Don¡¯t you know me by now? Maggie is the only one I¡¯ll ever love,¡± Sanford dered immediately. Maggie looked at him, her heart swelling with emotion.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With a raised eyebrow, Brian said, ¡°Then register your marriage already. Don¡¯t give your mother or Lyndon¡¯s uncle any room to maneuver. ¡± Sanford nodded in agreement and turned to Maggie, ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this all along. Maggie, will you marry me?¡± Maggie was taken aback by the sudden proposal. Was she ready to marry him? Could a marriage without his mother¡¯s blessing truly be happy? ¡°Oh, what are you waiting for? Say yes already!¡± Karina, ever the impulsive one, urged Maggie with a grin. Maggie hesitated. ¡°But Mrs. Robles will be furious. Her health is fragile; any upset could be disastrous. ¡± Of course, she wanted nothing more than to marry Sanford, but the fear of upsetting Janiya loomedrge Chapter 2332 After all, Janiya was Sanford¡¯s mother. If something happened to his mother, wouldn¡¯t it be her fault? Maggie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such guilt. ¡°Just keep it under wraps from Mrs. Robles for now. You can register your marriage to thwart Lyndon¡¯s uncle¡¯s scheme,¡± Rosalynn suggested. Reflecting on the situation, she understood that if Lyndon¡¯s uncle formed an alliance with Sanford¡¯s family through marriage, it would diminish Lyndon¡¯s prospects of securing control within the Fernandez family. Brian chimed in, unwavering in his support for Rosalynn, ¡°Sanford, did you catch that?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sanford¡¯s brow furrowed as he confessed, ¡°It just dawned on me that my mother has hidden away my identification documents. ¡± This revtion prompted Brian to raise an inquisitive eyebrow. ¡°Sanford, with your family¡¯s clout, surely registering your marriage sans ID card should be a cakewalk, no?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not an insurmountable hurdle,¡± Sanford acknowledged, ¡°but we mustn¡¯t go about it in secret. ¡± He expounded, ¡°Given that my mother has hidden my ID card, she¡¯s likely alerted the city hall staff. If Maggie and I attempt to register the marriage, she¡¯ll undoubtedly get wind of it. ¡± The situation seemed to have reached an impasse, leaving everyone in a state of contemtion. ¡®s BunnyBookery Frowning, Karina asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you register the marriage without your mother knowing it?¡± Sanford rubbed his chin with his fingers and said, ¡°There is a way. ¡± Everyone gazed at Sanford, anticipation painting their faces. Sanford grinned and took Maggie¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Maggie, if you tie the knot with me, how many years do you reckon you¡¯ll stick around?¡± he asked. Maggie was taken aback. ¡°Of course, for the rest of my days,¡± she replied. ¡°Really? You truly won¡¯t abandon me? What if one day, I shatter your heart?¡± Sanford inquired. Maggie locked eyes with him and questioned, ¡°Will you break my heart?¡± Sanford raised his eyebrows, about to respond, but Maggie spoke up again. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you. If you break my heart, I¡¯ll return the favor. ¡± Sanford was at a loss for words and then erupted inughter. He softly tousled her hair and embraced her. ¡°Alright,e away with me before the new year. We¡¯ll tie the knot overseas. ¡± Maggie looked up at him, astonished. ¡°Tie the knot overseas?¡± Chapter 2333 ¡°Yes, you must know that in some ces, divorce is prohibited. ¡± Meaning, we can¡¯t split up for a certain stretch of time. ¡± Sanford¡¯s eyes sparkled.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°So, Maggie, shall we hammer out a marriage contract for a few years? Seeing the gleam in his eyes, Maggie¡¯s emotions swirled. She had never imagined that Sanford woulde up with such an idea. For a long time, she had been mentally preparing herself for the ups and downs of their rtionship. No matter the challenges, she was determined not to back down. But deep down, insecurities gnawed at her. Maggie often felt inadequatepared to Sanford, who seemed to excel in every arena. She feared that one day, he might grow weary of her, and they would part ways. ¡®s BunnyBookery Yet here he was, suggesting they wed in a country where divorce was out of the question! His actions spoke louder than words, showcasing his love. His deration was clear-he wanted her and only her. Overwhelmed, Maggie found herself speechless. Her heart swelled with gratitude and love for him. ¡°I want to sign a contract with you for the rest of my life,¡± Maggie said, her eyes brimming with tears. Sanford beamed and pulled her close. ¡°Alright, why the tears? I promise you that we will spend the rest of our lives together. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured. Nestled in his arms, she chided herself for her tears, even as they flowed with happiness. Karina¡¯s hands came together in a slow p. ¡°Sanford, bravo! Congrattions!¡± Rosalynn and Brian joined in, apuding with smiles. Sanford patted Maggie¡¯s back, grinning widely. ¡°But Sanford,¡± Karina chimed in, ¡°this means you and Maggie can¡¯t ever divorce. Do you n on staying faithful?¡± Sanford chuckled. ¡°Come on, do I really seem that unreliable?¡± Karina nodded without a beat. ¡°Given your past, it¡¯s hard for us to trust you entirely. ¡± Sanford shook his head, turning to Maggie. ¡°Maggie, do you trust me?¡± Chapter 2334 Maggie¡¯s eyes, still a bit red, met his. She sniffled and replied earnestly, ¡°I believe in you. ¡± Sanford smiled triumphantly and nced at Karina. Karina huffed, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t be the viin here. ¡± Everyone burst into Laughter. Brian, drumming his slender fingers on the table, asked, ¡°Sanford, when do you n to go abroad?¡± Sanford pondered, ¡°I need to book tickets and check in with a friend about the marriage procedures over there. If all goes well, we should be able to leave before the new year. ¡± Brian nodded. ¡°Wait for my message. Let¡¯s have a get-together with Lyndon and his wife before you two take off. ¡± Brian¡¯s remark caught Sanford off guard, but Sanford didn¡¯t inquire further. However, Rosalynn voiced her confusion. ¡°Why are you suddenly organizing a gathering with Lyndon and Tilda? Is this about the Fernandez family¡¯s issues?¡± Brian took her hand and exined, ¡°Lyndon is directly involved. He needs to be aware of it. It wouldn¡¯t be right for us to handle everything and have him benefit without showing appreciation, right?¡± While this was one reason for the gathering, Brian also nned it as a surprise for his wife. ¡°Speaking of Lyndon, I¡¯m curious how he and Tilda are doing now. Has Tilda¡¯s high school ssmate be a catalyst for their rtionship?¡± Karina asked with keen interest. Brian and Sanford looked puzzled and said, ¡°Tilda¡¯s high school ssmate?¡± The three women exchanged knowing smiles. Rosalynn exined, ¡°Perhaps Lyndon has a rival for Tilda¡¯s affection. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Lyndon and Tilda returned to the vi, Sheldon immediately noticed the mark on Tilda¡¯s forehead and looked concerned. ¡°Mom, what happened to your forehead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just bumped into something,¡± Tilda reassured him as she sat on the sofa and pulled Sheldon onto herp. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll make it better. ¡± Sheldon blew gently on Tilda¡¯s forehead. Tilda felt a wave of affection. ¡°Thank you, Sheldon. It feels better now. ¡± Sitted across from them, Lyndon intervened, ¡°Tilda, take the next few days off. Rest at home. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda said. Chapter 2335 Elma brought over two sses of water, her expression filled with concern, saying, ¡°Tilda, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Someone suddenly cut me off while I was driving. But really, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tilda reassured her. ¡°Did Lyndon take you to the hospital?¡± Elma asked. Tilda looked over at Lyndon and responded vaguely. Lyndon remained silent, merely taking a sip of his water. Elma observed them both and wondered if she was imagining things: Was Tilda Looking at Lyndon affectionately? Had Tilda called Lyndon first after her traffic ident? It seemed Lyndon had be someone she truly depended on. Elma had a thought. She decided it would be wise to make some arrangements for them. It would be perfect if they could be more intimate tonight! ¡°Rest up a bit. Dinner will be ready soon,¡± Elma announced before heading off to the kitchen to start cooking. Unaware of Elma¡¯s thoughts, Tilda felt her phone vibrating in her purse. She moved Sheldon to the side and checked her phone. Several unread messages were waiting for her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was a message from Keanu and some other messages from a group chat. Keanu had invited her to a group chat for a ssmate gathering. The ssmates, long out of touch, were all chatting actively. ¡°Please change your screen name to your real name. ¡± The group leader, who was their ss monitor, requested that Tilda change her screen name. Tilda updated her screen name to her actual name. ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s Tilda! Long time no see!¡± ¡°Wee, Tilda!¡± ¡°Tilda, long time no see. Do you still remember me?¡± Chapter 2336 Many of her ssmates greeted Tilda warmly. The group chat was lively, with several ssmates mentioning her by name. Caught up in a cheerful mood, Tilda smiled and typed, ¡°Hello, everyone. ¡± ¡°What are you up to these days, Tilda?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Share a recent photo with us!¡± ¡°Keanu is here too. Say hi to Tilda, Keanu. ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Some ssmates brought Keanu into the conversation. Tilda knew that if she responded to the questions rted to Keanu, they would be the subject of discussion among her ssmates. She took a deep breath, calmed herself, and quietly read through the messages before closing the chat. Keanu sent her a private message. She opened it and read, ¡°Tilda, I added you to the group chat. ¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied. Meanwhile, the group chat buzzed with activity, and her phone kept vibrating. Sheldon, with his big curious eyes, noticed. ¡°Mom, Dad said you should rest. Why are you still working?¡± he asked sweetly, assuming she was texting for work. Tilda smiled, ruffled his soft hair, and nced at Lyndon sitting across from her. She put the group chat on do not disturb mode. She then exined, ¡°I¡¯m not working, sweetheart. It¡¯s a group chat for high school ssmates. We¡¯re nning a reunion, and everyone is catching up. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°A reunion?¡± he asked, his tone casual but with a hint of curiosity. When he thought about Keanu also attending the reunion, a sense of unease began to well up inside him. ¡°When is it?¡± he asked, taking a sip of water and appearing lost in thought. ¡°Tomorrow night at half past six,¡± Tilda answered, reading the notification from the ss monitor. ¡°Where?¡± he continued. ¡°Vincent Bar,¡± she said, not looking up, focused on another message from Keanu. ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡± Keanu¡¯s message read. ¡°Much better,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°How about I pick you up for the party tomorrow?¡± he offered. Chapter 2337 ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be going by myself. ¡± ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow,¡± Keanu replied in anticipation. ¡°See you,¡± Tilda replied. Seeing Tilda constantly typing on her phone, Lyndon frowned. He stood up and gently took the phone from her hand. ¡°You had a head injury, even if it¡¯s just a skin trauma. You need to rest, not y with your phone,¡± he said firmly. Tilda looked up at him, momentarily stunned. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What? Any arguments?¡± Lyndon asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°No,¡± she replied softly, feeling a bit surprised. It was unusual for him to show such concern. Throughout their marriage, he had never given her orders like this before. Normally, she disliked being told what to do, but this time, she didn¡¯t mind it. His care made her feel warm inside. ¡°Dad, Mom won¡¯t be unhappy because she knows you are just caring about her,¡± Sheldon, with his big, innocent eyes, chimed in. Lyndon smiled and looked at Sheldon. ¡°Come here, little one. Don¡¯t bother Mom. Let me see how your programming lessons are going,¡± he said, holding out his hand. ¡°Okay. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He slid off the sofa and grabbed Lyndon¡¯s hand, the two heading upstairs together. Watching them, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but smile. The night outside grew darker, but inside, the room was filled with aforting warmth. A sudden sense of peace and quiet filled the room, making everyone feel at ease. Later that evening, Tilday in bed, tossing and turning. She felt ufortably hot and a little thirsty. It was strange. Did someone turn up the air conditioning?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Turning on the light, she sat up, put on her sses, and checked the temperature. The temperature was perfectly normal. Licking her dry lips, she got out of bed and headed downstairs to get some water. Chapter 2338 As she reached the stairway, she heard a faint rustling sounding from the Living room below. Tilda tensed up, bing hyper-alert. She had read countless stories about how the New Year period saw a spike in burries. Though the security here was usually tight, the vi¡¯s remote location made it an easy target. Biting her red lips, Tilda descended the stairs quietly, grabbing a crystal ornament as a makeshift weapon. Thete-night sky was clear, the moon casting a faint glow through the windows. In the dim light, she saw a figure bent over, seemingly searching for something. Tilda knew she had to act quickly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Swallowing hard, she raised the crystal ornament, ready to strike, and shouted, ¡°Thief!¡± The figure reacted swiftly, dodging her attack. The crystal ornament grazed his arm. The ¡°thief¡± frowned and then grabbed Tilda¡¯s wrist, pulling her into a firm hold. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Tilda stopped struggling. ¡°Lyndon?¡± He nodded, a hint of annoyance in his tone. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Did you really think I was a thief?¡± Tilda smiled awkwardly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the light if you wereing downstairs in the middle of the night?¡± Lyndon paused for a moment before replying, ¡°You didn¡¯t either. ¡± Tilda was momentarily speechless. He had a point. She hadn¡¯t turned on the light because she had heard noises. As she processed this, Tilda realized she was still in Lyndon¡¯s arms. In the dim moonlight, now she could make out his handsome face and bright eyes. Tilda¡¯s heart raced, thumping wildly against her chest. She raised her head, staring up at him. His scent, a mix of mint and something uniquely his, made her mouth dry. She swallowed hard, her breath catching. Chapter 2339 What was happening? Why did she suddenly want to kiss him? The thought frightened her. She had spent so long hating this man. How could she now feel such an intense pull towards him? Trying to regain control, Tilda attempted to push him away. But Lyndon tightened his grip, pulling her closer, pressing her firmly against him. She was stunned, her struggles ceasing as she stared at him, wide-eyed. Lyndon was battling his own turmoil. Her sweet scent was intoxicating, eroding his restraint. The urge to kiss her overwhelmed him, and he acted on impulse. He tightened his hold on her, bending down to capture her lips with his. The moment their lips touched, a jolt of electricity seemed to pass between them. Both were taken aback. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened, her fingers curling involuntarily. The minty freshness of his breath made her mind go nk. She knew she should push him away, but her body betrayed her. Instead of resisting, she found herself wrapping her arms around his waist, weing his kiss. Her unexpected submission drove Lyndon wild. He held her tighter, pressing her against the wall. His breath grew heavier, and his kisses trailed from her lips to her neck.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tilda closed her eyes, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her mind shed with fragments of memories. She recalled the sensation of his rough touch and heavy breathing. He had once roughly torn her clothes and engaged in intimacy with her. Chapter 2340 Suddenly, Tilda snapped out of her reverie. Feeling Lyndon¡¯s hand slipping into her pajamas, she grew pale and attempted to push him away. At that moment, the wallmp illuminated, apanied by a voice. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Startled, Tilda ceased pushing. Lyndon abruptlyposed himself. He released her quickly and swiftly positioned himself in front of Tilda to shield her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Elma. ¡± Elma approached slowly, still half-asleep. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why didn¡¯t you switch on the light?¡± ¡°I just came down for some water. I¡¯ll head back to my room soon, so I didn¡¯t bother with the light. ¡± Lyndon was still catching his breath, his voice slightly hoarse. Hiding behind him, Tilda hastily buttoned up her pajamas, her cheeks flushed. What had just happened to her? Why had she reacted so impulsively? Had something she had eaten caused this? Suddenly, she recalled the soup Elma had served them for dinner. There must have been something wrong with the soup! It seemed Elma had yed a prank with them. ¡°Oh,ing downstairs for water? Was the soup I made too salty?¡± Elma inquired.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Suddenly, she was no longer sleepy, as she caught sight of a person hiding behind Lyndon. It had to be Tilda. They must have been up to something downstairs just now. She regretteding out and interrupting them. Chapter 2341 They were enjoying each other¡¯spany. ¡°Yes, it was a bit salty,¡± Lyndon reflected aloud. What happened to him tonight must be rted to the soup. Just now, he went downstairs to get water and check the medical kit for tranquilizers. He didn¡¯t expect Tilda to mistake him for a thief when she also came downstairs. If Elma hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, he might have already been intimate with her. A lingering sweetness of Tilda¡¯s taste remained on his lips. Lyndon took a deep breath, feeling his body heat up once more. ¡°Oh, I must have added too much salt to the soup. I apologize for that. ¡± Elma smiled as she apologized. In truth, she didn¡¯t mean it and felt a bit proud. ¡°You two can continue. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. ¡± Tilda caught the words ¡°you two. ¡± Elma must have spotted her hiding behind Lyndon. She felt a mix of embarrassment and frustration. She didn¡¯t know why she hid herself just now. ¡°Good night, Elma. ¡± Lyndon bid farewell as he watched Elma enter her room. Tilda promptly emerged from behind him, putting some distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs now. ¡± She turned away without meeting his gaze, ready to head upstairs. ¡°Wait.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lyndon halted her. Tilda stepped back cautiously. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°About what happened¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s never speak of it,¡± Tilda cut him off. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean any harm. It must have been something in the soup Elma gave us. ¡± She swiftlypleted her remarks and turned to ascend the stairs. Chapter 2342 Lyndon had to keep the apology to himself. Observing the hastening departure of Tilda, he swallowed hard and drew a deep breath. It appeared that the atmosphere retained her pleasant scent. Lyndon cast his gaze downward. He had no alternative but to return to his room and take a chilly shower. In her room, Elma listened to their conversation with her ear against the door. Outside was silent, suggesting they should ascend. She straightened slowly and smiled. She assumed that they must be sharing intimate moments and couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herself. The next day, Tilda, who had a restless night, rose with dark circles under her eyes. Upon opening the door, she spotted Lyndon emerging from his room. d in a dark gray robe, he appeared less haughty and more rxed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Recalling the kiss from the previous night, Tilda felt her heart skip a beat. Seeing Lyndon looking at her, Tilda quickly lowered her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Good morning. ¡± She hurried downstairs like a frightened rabbit. Lyndon was about to respond but watched her leave instead. He scratched his head, bemused. Did he scare herst night? He couldn¡¯t help but remember the previous night¡¯s events. She hadn¡¯t exactly pushed him away. Was it the soup or something else? Downstairs, Tilda exhaled deeply and entered the kitchen. ¡°Tilda, good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Elma asked cheerfully, busy with breakfast. Thinking ofst night, Tilda rolled her eyes. ¡°Elma, what did you put in the soupst night?¡± ¡°Nothing special. Just some medicinal herbs,¡± Elma replied calmly. ¡°Elma, don¡¯t do that again, or I won¡¯t speak to you,¡± Tilda said through gritted teeth. Elma chuckled, not taking her words seriously. Chapter 2343 She noticed a faint mark on Tilda¡¯s neck, and her smile widened. ¡°Tilda, did you and Lyndon¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing happened between us. Your efforts were wasted,¡± Tilda said, cutting her off. Elma¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Really? He did nothing? How could he resist your charms?¡± Tilda nced around, relieved Lyndon wasn¡¯t nearby. ¡°Elma, stop meddling. We need time to develop any feelings. Aren¡¯t you worried about making things awkward?¡± Elma sighed, eyeing the mark on Tilda¡¯s neck with regret. ¡°You are married. It¡¯s natural for you to be intimate. It¡¯s my fault. If only I hadn¡¯t interrupted¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing Elma¡¯s murmurs, Tilda found herself both amused and exasperated. The events ofst night crossed her mind, and her smile faded. Even if Elma hadn¡¯t interrupted, nothing significant would have happened between her and Lyndon. She still couldn¡¯t shake off her fear of being intimate with him. After breakfast, Lyndon went to work. Tilda, having no work herself, spent the morning ying with Sheldon. Later, she retreated to her room to read and write. Time passed quickly, and in the evening, she received a message from Keanu. ¡°Tilda, ready to go?¡± he asked. Tilda nced at her watch. It was nearly time for the reunion. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. ¡± Keanu sent a thumbs-up emoji and added, ¡°See you soon. ¡± Tilda didn¡¯t dress up much. She swapped her homewear for afortable sweater, trousers, and a down jacket. She added a touch of lipstick and left the house. Half an hourter, she arrived at the parking lot of Vincent Bar. As she parked, someone knocked on her window. It was Keanu. Chapter 2344 She opened the door with a smile and greeted, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for about half an hour,¡± Keanu exined, staring at her. It seemed he was waiting for her intentionally. Tilda turned to lock the car, avoiding his gaze. As she moved, Evita¡¯s words from earlier reyed in Keanu¡¯s mind. He grabbed her arm, stopping her. ¡°Tilda, is it true that your husband isn¡¯t Sheldon¡¯s biological father? Tilda was taken aback. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Does it matter? I just need to know if it¡¯s true,¡± Keanu pressed. Tilda didn¡¯t say a word, thinking about how to exin. ¡®s BunnyBookery Keanu sighed, interpreting her silence as confirmation. ¡°It must be true,¡± he said, his voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Tilda, you don¡¯t love your husband, do you? You married him because you couldn¡¯t refuse your family¡¯s arrangement, right?¡± Tilda frowned, pulling her arm free from his grasp. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve told you, I love my husband very much. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me!¡± Keanu¡¯s voice rose with emotion. ¡°I saw how you two acted in the hospital. You didn¡¯t seem like a loving couple. ¡± He grabbed her shoulders, desperation in his eyes. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve never stopped loving you. Divorce him, and let¡¯s start over. Don¡¯t worry about Sheldon. I¡¯ll treat him like my own. ¡± Tilda¡¯s frown deepened. She pulled his hands away, her voice steady. ¡°Whether I love my husband or not is none of your business. I loved you once, but that¡¯s in the past. I have no intention of divorcing my husband. Please don¡¯t say things like this again, or we can¡¯t even be friends. ¡± Tilda was calm. Everything she said was true. Keanu looked at her nkly, his voice breaking. ¡°Tilda, do you really not love me anymore?¡± She met his gaze, her tone firm.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love you anymore. ¡± The moon shone brightly, casting a silver glow over them. The chill in the air mirrored the coldness in Tilda¡¯s voice, freezing Keanu¡¯s heart. He swallowed hard, struggling to find words, but Tilda¡¯s icy response had drained his excitement. Just then, a voice interrupted the tense moment ¡°Hey, are you two going to stand here all night? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Chapter 2345 Evita stepped out of her car, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tilda nced at her, wrapped her coat tightly around herself, and headed towards the bar without another word. Keanu watched her retreating figure, feeling a hollow ache in his chest. As he moved to follow, Evita intercepted him. ¡°Keanu, wait. ¡± Keanu paused, looking at her. ¡°What were you two talking about? Did you confess your love? What did she say? Did she agree to start over with you?¡± Evita¡¯s eyes sparkled with eagerness. After seeing Tilda and Keanu at the hospital, she¡¯d reported everything to Scarlet. Scarlet had urged her to push Keanu into reiming Tilda. After acquiring Keanu¡¯s contact details from a ssmate, Evita phoned him and revealed that Tilda¡¯s child was not from her current husband, hoping to boost his determination. From the looks of the scene she witnessed, it seemed like the two were professing their love for each other. ¡°No, she said she wouldn¡¯t divorce her husband. She told me we¡¯re done. ¡± Keanu sighed, his shoulders slumping. Evita¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before she smiled, cing a hand on his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Keanu. Women often say things they don¡¯t mean. First loves are the hardest to forget. You and Tilda had something deep. She can¡¯t just let that go. She¡¯s probably just protecting her pride. Keep trying. She¡¯lle around. ¡± Hope flickered in Keanu¡¯s heart. Maybe Tilda¡¯s words were just a defense mechanism. Maybe, just maybe, she still harbored feelings for him. After a moment of silence, Keanu cast a sideways nce at Evita with curiosity and asked, ¡°Why are you assisting me?¡± Their rtionship seemed rather distant, didn¡¯t it? Evita blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°Just consider it my way of alleviating boredom and enjoying a bit of drama, alright?¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t confess that it was to aid her closest friend. Scarlet desired Tilda to divorce Lyndon, knowing that it would weaken Lyndon¡¯s alliance with the influential Larson family, thus improving her brother¡¯s prospects of bing the head of the Fernandez family. Keanu refrained from further inquiry as he was indeed reluctant to give up on Tilda. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± Keanu said, rejuvenated, as he walked toward the entrance of the bar. Evita smiled with contentment. As she walked, she shared the photo of Tilda and Keanu gazing at each other in the night with the group chat. After some contemtion, she also forwarded the photo to Scarlet along with the details that Keanu had disclosed. Momentster, Scarlet responded with a message, ¡°Evita, I need your help with something. ¡± Chapter 2346 ¡°What is it?¡± Evita inquired. ¡°Do it like this¡­¡± Inside the Vincent Bar, the third floor consisted entirely of private rooms. For the ss reunion, the organizer had reserved an opulent private room capable of amodating sixty people. Upon pushing open the door, Tilda found the room already bustling. The grand chandelier overhead bathed the scene in a dazzling Light, illuminating a long tableden with an array of food. ssmates clustered in small groups, their conversations filled withughter and merriment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tilda? You¡¯re still as stunning as ever!¡± the ss monitor greeted warmly, arms outstretched. Tilda returned the smile and gave a quick hug. ¡°Long time no see!¡± she replied. After exchanging pleasantries, the monitor nced behind her and asked, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Keanu?¡± The question sounded strange, as if she and Keanu were romantically involved. Her smile waned slightly, and Tilda looked ahead, noticing numerous ssmates observing her with inscrutable expressions. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here too,¡± greeted Evita and Keanu in unison. They entered consecutively through the opened door. A woman who was formerly close to Evita approached. ¡°Evita, why are youing in with Keanu? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being the awkward third wheel?¡± she teased, casting a disdainful nce at Tilda. Evita giggled and replied, ¡°Oh, I just happened to run into him! Rx. Haven¡¯t you noticed they¡¯re trying to avoid being the focus of our gossip?¡± Upon hearing this, the woman sneered, ¡°We¡¯re all adults here.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Now that you¡¯re intending to get involved with Keanu behind your husband¡¯s back, abandon the pretense. ¡± Her words were cutting and severe, using Tilda of disloyalty and flirtation. Tilda gave her a frigid stare, her expression turning icy. ¡°We¡¯re all adults here. Please speak with some civility and refrain from behaving like an uncultured gossip,¡± she retorted. The woman sputtered angrily, ¡°How dare you call me an uncultured gossip!¡± ¡°Did I mention you by name? Why are you so defensive?¡± Tilda replied calmly. Chapter 2347 The woman was left speechless. ¡°Hey,dies, we¡¯re ssmates. It¡¯s not often we all get together, so let¡¯s stay calm and avoid getting upset. ¡± The ss monitor swiftly stepped in, sensing the tense atmosphere. ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s keep things civil,¡± Evita added, suppressing a smirk. She then gently pulled the woman by the sleeve and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go sit over there. ¡± The woman snorted but allowed Evita to lead her away. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t let it bother you. Let¡¯s go and sit,¡± the monitor said to Tilda with a reassuring smile. ¡°Tilda, please don¡¯t be upset. Don¡¯t stoop to their level. ¡± A woman with sses walked up to Tilda. It was Myra Dury.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They used to be friends. Tilda initially regretted attending the reunion but now realized it wasn¡¯t worth stooping to the Level of those annoying idiots. She smiled and followed behind Myra. Inside the private room, the gathering was divided into groups, each with its own members. Myra led Tilda to her group. Meanwhile, Keanu watched Tilda walk away, and felt an urge to follow her but was stopped by the ss monitor. ¡°Keanu, are you going to get back with Tilda?¡± After a brief pause, Keanu replied, ¡°No. ¡± He wanted to say yes, but he considered Tilda¡¯s marriage and the recent criticism she had endured. He chose not to further fuel gossip or damage her reputation. ¡°Really? Seems like neither of you has moved on from each other,¡± said the monitor. Keanu was surprised. ¡°How would you know that?¡± The monitor pulled out his phone and tapped on a photo in the group chat. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this, have you? Take a look at you two. Quite affectionate. ¡± Keanu looked at the photo and realized it was a candid shot Evita had taken of him and Tilda talking outside, which she had then posted in the group chat. Under the soft glow of the light, their faces were slightly blurred but conveyed a quiet intimacy, resembling a painting capturing a tender moment. Keanu sighed as he looked at the photo. If only the monitor was right. Unfortunately, only he knew that Tilda had turned him down. Yet, as Evita had said, women often say things they don¡¯t mean. Keanu couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Tilda still had feelings for him. Chapter 2348 At the same time, Myra showed Tilda the photo too. Tilda saw it and realized why everyone had been looking at her that way. Evita sure had a knack for stirring up trouble. ¡°Tilda, I heard that you are married now. Congrattions!¡± a woman said with a smile. Tildaposed herself, pocketed her phone, and replied, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°Your husband is from an influential family, right?¡± Tilda smiled, ¡°Yes. ¡± The woman teased, ¡°You are now a part of a wealthy family. ¡± Myra cut in, ¡°Tilda herselfes from a wealthy background. It¡¯s only natural she married into a family like her own. ¡± The woman nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Another woman asked, ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re a scriptwriter, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so talented,¡± the woman praised. Tilda smiled modestly. ¡°Thank you. ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Myra chimed in once more, her tone pointed, ¡°It¡¯s because of Tilda¡¯s talent and her supportive husband that she attracts envy from some women. ¡± They all nced over at the table where Evita and her friend were seated, noticing several women giving them disdainful Looks. ¡°Yes, Tilda. You have no idea how Evita and her clique bitch about you,¡± the woman said. Tilda remained calm. ¡°Did they also mention that I had a child before marriage while still in college?¡± They exchanged uneasy nces before admitting, ¡°Yes, they did Tilda smiled without saying a word. Myra interjected, her voice firm, ¡°Some people thrive on gossip and pettiness. Tilda, don¡¯t let it bother you. ¡± Tilda continued to smile, maintaining herposure. They swiftly changed the subject, discussing their current lives and careers. A momentter, Keanu, having finished greeting other ssmates, approached their group. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just having a casual chat, catching up on thetest gossip. Fancy joining us for a bit?¡± Myra, ever the social butterfly, asked. ncing at Tilda, Keanu smiled softly and replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 2349 Just as Keanu reached for a chair, Tilda abruptly stood up, faced Myra, and said, ¡°I want to go and say hello to the others over there. You and Keanu should have a good talk. ¡± Hearing this, the smile on Keanu¡¯s face froze. He opened his mouth to say something, but Tilda had already turned around and was walking away. Keanu had no doubt that his arrival was what had prompted her to leave. Clearly, she wanted absolutely nothing to do with him. ¡°It Looks Like Tilda doesn¡¯t want to get back with you, Keanu,¡± Myra said softly and sighed sympathetically. Pursing his lips, Keanu offered a tight smile in response and Looked at Tilda¡¯s back. Couldn¡¯t there be a way for him to mend what was broken between them? Meanwhile, after walking to the other side, Tilda approached a group of girls and said courtly, ¡°Winnie, do you mind if I join you for a bit?¡± Quiet back when they were at school, these girls had been quite dedicated to their studies. However, their average grades didn¡¯t necessarily reflect their efforts. Despite not being part of their close circle, Tilda would offer patient exnations whenever they approached her with questions. Therefore, they got along well back at school. However, a gulf separated their realities. Tilda¡¯s family background, one of wealth and privilege, might have created a distance the studious girls felt they couldn¡¯t bridge. So, when Tilda approached their group just now, a wave of surprise washed over them. ¡°Of course not! Have a seat, Tilda,¡± Winnie Perkins quickly replied. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda said with a smile. Sliding into the empty seat beside Winnie, she turned her warm gaze towards the other girls and greeted each of them politely. At that moment, the monitor¡¯s voice boomed through the speakers, saying, ¡°May we have your attention, please? Everyone, please find your seats and the festivities will begin shortly. ¡± As the monitor was one of the most outgoing individuals back at school, his opening remarks instantly captivated everyone¡¯s attention. For a moment, they were all transported back to their school days, united by a shared experience.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Faces in the audience softened as thoughts of youthful dreams and experiences surfaced. Tilda found herself momentarily distracted by Keanu¡¯s gaze. A frown creased her brow. Indifferent to whispers and stares, Tilda usually glided through life unfazed by the opinions of others. Yet, Keanu¡¯s obvious affection for her was a different story entirely. It was a silent plea she couldn¡¯t easily dismiss. She had made it clear to him that she wanted to have nothing to do with him. She had onlye to this reunion because she believed that he had gotten the message. If she had the slightest idea that his feelings were still unresolved, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped foot here. Chapter 2350 ¡°Would you prefer wine or juice this evening, madam?¡± a waiter with a crisp white vest inquired politely, appearing beside Tilda as the murmur of conversation swelled in the room. Several waiters materialized around the tables, ready to attend to the guests. The private room had been transformed into a buffet bar, overflowing with an array of delicious food and drinks. Clearly, it was going to be a night of culinary indulgence. They were wee to partake in the delectable offerings as they pleased. Although she had no idea why everyone was being asked individually about what they wanted, Tilda turned to the waiter who had stopped by her side and ordered, ¡°A ss of juice, please. ¡± With a quick nod of acknowledgment, the waiter whisked away and returned momentster with a chilled ss of juice. Soon, the room buzzed with activity as waiters weaved through the crowd, sses of colorful drinks appearing in everyone¡¯s hands. The introductory speech from the monitor was nearing its conclusion. ¡°Alright everyone, sses up! Let¡¯s toast to the years that brought us here, theughter, the friendships, the sheer craziness of it all! Cheers to our youth!¡± A wave of warmth washed over the room as the monitor¡¯s voice, amplified and friendly, filled the air. The men, their faces etched with the passage of time but eyes sparkling with youthful memories, erupted in a spontaneous cheer. The girls, no less enthusiastic, stood up with smiles etched on their faces and raised the ss in their hands. Then, everyone took a big gulp out of their ss. Tilda also took a sip of juice, the cool Liquid momentarily calming her nerves. ¡°Now, the party begins. Enjoy yourselves!¡± the monitor said after the toast. A resounding ¡°Okay!¡± erupted from the crowd. The men, their cheers echoing loudest, practically vibrated with excitement. As if on cue, music surged through the speakers, its passionate melody filling the room. The private room, once buzzing with polite conversation, transformed in an instant into a buzzing party. Bottles and sses clinked as they drank with each other andughter filled the room.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seated beside Tilda, Winnie raised her ss with a sincere smile and said, ¡°Tilda. I owe you a big thank you. Thanks to your invaluable guidance, I aced the college entrance exams! Trust me, it has always been my desire to thank you. Now, I finally have a chance to express my gratitude. ¡± Tilda¡¯s cheeks flushed a light pink at thepliment. ¡°Did I make so much contribution?¡± Winnie nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, you did!¡± With that, they both clinked their sses together and Winnie downed the whole ss of wine. Seeing this, Tilda smiled and remarked, ¡°Impressive. You seem to hold your liquor well. ¡± With that, Tilda downed her own ss. Winnie handed Tilda another ss of juice. Tilda epted it with a grateful smile. Chapter 2351 One by one, other ssmates approached to have a drink with Tilda. Among them were Myra and Keanu. ¡°Tilda, cheers!¡± Keanu said, gazing at Tilda with affection. Tilda didn¡¯t refuse and clinked her ss with his. ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s not fun to drink like this,¡± interrupted a male ssmate who was close to Keanu. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s forget the present and pretend we¡¯re back in our school days, okay?¡± ¡°Sure! In that case, I¡¯ll confess my feelings to the girl I love,¡± another male ssmate chimed in. ¡°Keanu, you and Tilda were a perfect match back in school. Why don¡¯t you have a dance with Tilda?¡± ¡°Dance with her, dance with her!¡± The boys cheered enthusiastically. Though happy, Keanu feigned a bit of reluctance with a smile before turning to Tilda. ¡°Tilda. ¡± ¡°Excuse me, I need to use thedies¡¯ room,¡± Tilda said abruptly. Somehow, she felt a bit overheated. She frowned, put down the juice, walked past Keanu, and left. Several ssmates were taken aback. ¡°Hey, Tilda, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tilda, we¡¯re just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡± Myra red at them and said, ¡°Enough! Tilda is married. Isn¡¯t it rude for you to act like this?¡± Winnie echoed, ¡°Yeah. You guys are awful. ¡± Keanu felt a pang of disappointment.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tilda didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. He wanted to ask what she had in mind. As Keanu was about to follow Tilda out, Myra stopped him. ¡°Keanu, since Tilda doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, don¡¯t bother her. ¡± Winnie agreed, ¡°Yeah, leave her alone. ¡± At this moment, Evita and herpanions approached with sses in their hands. Chapter 2352 ¡°Well, don¡¯t meddle in Keanu¡¯s business, okay?¡± one of Evita¡¯spanions snorted. Myra frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just Tilda is married¡­¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s married?¡± Evita cut in. ¡°Myra, you¡¯re not part of our circle. You wouldn¡¯t understand. We all know the deal-rich folks are always fooling around. ¡± Myra protested, ¡°Tilda isn¡¯t like that. ¡± ¡°Really? Then how did she end up pregnant before marriage?¡± Evita sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Myra, you¡¯d better stay out of other people¡¯s business,¡± added another. Myra was at a loss for words, feeling belittled by the two women. Meanwhile, Keanu seized the opportunity to chase after Tilda. Outside the room, Tilda felt dizzy. The overwhelming urge within her made her want to strip off her clothes. She was intensely thirsty!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This sensation wasn¡¯t entirely unfamiliar. She had experienced it justst night. But now, the condition was far worse than before. What was happening to her? Leaning against the wall, Tilda swallowed hard, her chest heaving. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since arriving and had only drunk a ss of juice. Had someone tampered with the juice? Who could have done this? Was someone ying a cruel joke on her? But why? ¡°Tilda, wait a minute,¡± Keanu called out as he caught up with her, firmly holding her wrist. Tilda turned to look at Keanu, the masculine scent of him striking her senses. She swallowed unconsciously, a realization shing through her mind. No wonder a waiter had suddenly approached her, offering drinks. Was it all part of a trap? If she couldn¡¯t control herself and ended up making advances towards Keanu, her reputation would bepletely ruined. Chapter 2353 With this in mind, Tilda shook off his hand and hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay away!¡± She had to leave immediately. As soon as possible! Tilda shook off Keanu¡¯s hand and walked forward, feeling increasingly dizzy and hot. She pinched her arm hard to stay rational and bit her lip, desperate to leave. Suddenly, she felt someone grab her arm and turned to see it was Keanu. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t go,¡± he pleaded, his breath short and his hand burning hot. Sensing something was amiss with Keanu, Tilda panicked. It seemed like he had also consumed the drink that had been drugged. It was evident that someone had set a trap for both of them. Tilda tried to free herself from his grip. ¡°Keanu, Listen. We¡¯ve been drugged. You need to-¡° Before she could finish, Keanu pushed her against the wall, pressing his body against hers. ¡°Tilda, I can¡¯t move on from you. You haven¡¯t moved on from me either, right? Let¡¯s start over. I love you. I really love you!¡± His words were slurred with dizziness as he bent down to kiss her. Tilda quickly turned her head, feeling his kissnd on her neck, making her body go limp and numb. She wanted to push him away but couldn¡¯t help but moan, the desire both shaming and frustrating her. ¡°Keanu. . ¡± Before she could say more, Keanu¡¯s head was struck by a bottle. He groaned and copsed to the floor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Tilda¡¯s chest heaved as she looked up with blurred vision. In a daze, she saw a tall man striding toward her, appearing cold and furious. She blinked her eyes, trying to get a clear view of the man approaching her. Then she recognized that it was none other than Lyndon. It was her husband. Chapter 2354 Relief washed over her as she fell weakly into his arms. Lyndon¡¯s face was icy, his lips tightly pressed together. Upon learning about Tilda¡¯s ss reunion at Vincent Bar, he had deliberately rescheduled his meeting there, with the intention of taking her home afterward. Unexpectedly, when he stepped out to make a phone call, he witnessed everything transpiring between Tilda and Keanu.N?velDrama.Org ? content. He had told her that if she ever wanted to be with someone else, he would let her go. But not like this! She was still his wife, and if she wanted to be with another man, it needed to be done discreetly. As a man, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of everyone knowing he was being cheated on. ¡°Lyndon, I feel so hot and ufortable,¡± Tilda murmured, her face flushed. She bit her red lips and clung to his cor. Her voice was soft and seductive, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor. Lyndon was momentarily stunned, then realized what was happening. He had been in the business world long enough to recognize when something was amiss. Tilda had been drugged. He had misunderstood the previous situation. Feeling a wave of relief, Lyndon spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to a doctor. ¡± He lifted her up, scanning the area and noticing a figure darting into the shadows. With a cold expression, he carried Tilda away without looking back. In the corner, Evita watched with a regretful look. She had nned to capture photos of Keanu and Tilda in apromising position and had nearly seeded. She hadn¡¯t expected someone else to intervene. Lyndon¡¯s sudden appearance ruined her ns. The show was over. Evita looked at Keanu, who was still unconscious on the floor. Despite her frustration, she found some satisfaction in the photos she managed to take. Chapter 2355 At the ss reunion, Tilda was caught in an intimate moment with her first love by her husband, who had then knocked the lover out. This scandalous news would be valuable to Scarlet. Smiling, Evita sent a message and the photos to Scarlet. Lyndon entered the elevator with Tilda in his arms, holding her close as they descended to the ground floor. Just as the elevator doors opened, his phone rang. He carefully set Tilda down and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Fernandez, where are you?¡± It was his assistant on the Line. Realizing he had been away from the private room for an extended period, the assistant called to check on Lyndon. ¡°I have to Leave now,¡± Lyndon replied tersely. ¡°Please apologize to everyone on my behalf. And my wife was drugged at her ss reunion tonight. Go get her stuff back and investigate what happened. Find out who drugged her!¡± His voice wasced with cold anger. The assistant was taken aback and quickly assured him of handling the situation. After ending the call, Lyndon pocketed his phone, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, Tilda was in a trance-like state, her mind clouded with confusion. She was restless in Lyndon¡¯s arms, her movements bing erratic. Her hands roamed over his chest, her lips kissing his jawline and Adam¡¯s apple. Lyndon¡¯s expression darkened, his breathing growing uneven. He tightened his grip on her hands, stopping her from touching him. ¡°Tilda, calm down. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away,¡± he said urgently, his voice hoarse with concern. But Tilda¡¯s mind was clouded, and she didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ALL she knew was that her body felt hot, making her extremely ufortable.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She struggled to free herself from his grip, trying to find something to quench her burning desire. ¡°I feel bad¡­ Please, please help me,¡± she murmured, her words fragmented and unclear. Lyndon focused on calming himself, lifting her up again as they moved towards the exit. Chapter 2356 With both of his arms upied holding Tilda, her hands were now free. She unbuttoned Lyndon¡¯s shirt and touched his chest. Lyndon¡¯s breath caught in his throat, the sensation overwhelming him. He almost lost his strength, but the st of cold wind outside snapped him back to reality. ¡°Tilda, hold on,¡± Lyndon urged softly. The chilly wind helped Tilda regain some rity. She blinked her blurred eyes and focused on the strong jawline of the man holding her, struggling to control the overpowering urges coursing through her body. ¡°Lyndon, I feel terrible.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Please help me,¡± she sobbed, her voice pleading. Lyndon swallowed hard, his own emotions conflicted yet controlled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away. ¡± Tilda didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, she breathed in his scent, longing for his touch, his kiss, and his embrace. Her legs fidgeted restlessly as she closed her eyes, trying desperately to suppress her primal desires. Lyndon took her to the car, unlocked the door and settled her into the passenger seat. As he leaned in to fasten her seatbelt, Tilda unexpectedly wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. Then, she pressed her soft lips against his. Lyndon¡¯s breath hitched. Feeling her fervent kiss, he momentarily forgot to resist. Her warm breath against his face and her eager attempt to deepen the kiss sent a rush of conflicting emotions through him. Lyndon wanted to respond to her kiss, but somehow stopped himself. ¡°Tilda, hold on. I need to take you to the hospital right now. ¡± He began to straighten up, but Tilda clung to him tightly, her desperation evident. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore. I feel awful. Please help me,¡± she pleaded, her hands wrapping around him like vines as she tried to kiss him. Lyndon was a man. He couldn¡¯t help but be stirred by her advances. Still, he managed to hold back. They were a couple in name only. If he took advantage of her current trance-like state and had sex with her, would she me him when sheter regained her senses? Lyndon dodged Tilda¡¯s attempt to kiss him, firmly grabbing her wandering hand. ¡°Tilda, snap out of it! I¡¯m Lyndon, not Keanu,¡± he said, his voice steady. Her face flushed unnaturally, breathing erratic, and lips slightly parted. ¡°Lyndon, please, help me. I feel awful,¡± she murmured. Chapter 2357 Her sses were missing, which revealed her beautiful eyes. The vulnerability in her voice softened his heart. Lyndon swallowed hard as he looked at the hotel beside the bar. Grasping her hand, he applied gentle pressure to help steady her. ¡°Tilda, are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital? Are you sure you want my help?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I want your help,¡± she whispered, attempting to kiss him again. Lyndon dodged once more. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ll ask you again. Who am I?¡± he said, his tone serious. Her mind was a whirlwind, and she found the man before her incredibly frustrating. ¡°Lyndon, are you a man or not? Do you want me or not?¡± she sobbed, her voice fierce yet tinged with allure. ¡®s BunnyBookery His gaze intensified, and he scooped her up into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re asking for this, Tilda. Don¡¯t regret itter,¡± he cautioned. He wasn¡¯t a saint. Now that she consented, he had no reservations about fulfilling her desires.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The winter wind outside cut through the air, sharp as a thousand tiny knives. Tilda trembled as he carried her out of the car. Her unfocused eyes struggled to concentrate. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, her voice shaking. ¡°To get a room,¡± he answered, his tone decisive. Get a room? Tilda¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at his chiseled jawline, her mind drifting to their past intimate moments. In the dark, he had panted like a wild animal, consuming her with his intensity¡­ Tilda clutched his cor tightly, words failing her. But another wave of desire clouded her mind. She had only one thought. She wanted him! Chapter 2358 The night¡¯s darkness not only shrouded thend but also their thoughts. Lyndon booked a Luxurious suite at the hotel. As soon as they stepped in, without turning on the lights, Tilda clung to him like a ko bear, refusing to let go. Her sweet scent overwhelmed his senses. Unable to resist any longer, he pressed her against the wall, taking control and kissing her passionately. Their clothes fell away, piece by piece, scattered across the floor. Moonlight filtered through the loosely drawn curtains, casting their entwined shadows on the floor. Their movements were filled with unrestrained passion. Lyndon lost count of how many times he had pleased her, but eventually, she was satisfied. He held her as she drifted into sleep, savoring the lingering sensations. Typically reserved, he had only been with Rosanna before her. Somehow, the intimate moments he shared with Tilda reminded him of those with Rosanna, and he found them familiar. It left him craving more, utterly addicted. Maybe it was because he had been ascetic for too long. Thinking of Rosanna, he pursed his lips and decided to smoke a cigarette.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He sat up gently and turned on the bedside Lamp. His phoney on the bedside table. Remembering it had rung twice earlier, he picked it up. It was his assistant who had called him. He must have found out who had drugged Tilda. Lyndon turned to look at the woman beside him. Her red lips were slightly parted, her face flushed with post-coital redness, traces of tears still visible. This night had been hard for her. Despite two rounds, the drug in her system hadn¡¯t beenpletely neutralized. The potency of the drug was quite strong. With this thought, Lyndon¡¯s gaze hardened. It was obvious that whoever had drugged Tilda was quite ruthless. Chapter 2359 ¡°Don¡¯t. . Keanu¡­¡± Tilda suddenly murmured. At Tilda¡¯s words, Lyndon was stunned. Who had she called? Keanu? She¡¯d called out the name of her first love in her sleep! Did she think it was her first love who had spent the passionate night with her? Lyndon realized he was being used as a substitute. He didn¡¯t know exactly what he felt, but embarrassment was certainly part of it. With a cold expression, he lifted the quilt and got out of bed, missing Tilda¡¯s final whispered words. She murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay away from me. ¡± Lyndon went to the bathroom, took a shower, and put on his bathrobe. Then he picked up his phone and called his assistant. ¡°What¡¯s new?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I discovered that a waiter was ordered to spike the drinks of Mrs. Fernandez and one of her male ssmates,¡± the assistant replied.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lyndon¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Who gave the order?¡± ¡°Evita Lawrence, Mrs. Fernandez¡¯s ssmate. ¡± Evita Lawrence. The name echoed in Lyndon¡¯s mind as he nced at the clock. It was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the bar¡¯s busiest time. He suspected the ss reunion might still be going on. ¡°Where are you now?¡± he inquired of his assistant. ¡°I¡¯m still at Vincent Bar. ¡± ¡°Good. Find Evita and bring her to me. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Chapter 2360 Lyndon hung up and stared at his reflection in the mirror. The misty mirror reflected his tall figure. As he thought of the name Tilda whispered, he frowned and left the bathroom. He regretted not taking her to the hospital instead of giving in to impulse. Being seen as a substitute left a bitter taste. Stepping out, he nced at the bed. Tilday there quietly. Lyndon pressed his lips together, left the room, and gently closed the door behind him. He settled on the sofa in the living room. Soon, his assistant arrived with Evita. She was gagged with a towel, likely to prevent any outbursts. Her face was flushed from drinking, and she looked disoriented. The assistant unceremoniously threw her to the floor and removed the towel. Evita looked up at Lyndon, her gaze bleary and confused. Lyndon met her with a cold stare, retrieved a bottle of water from the fridge, unscrewed the lid, and poured it over her head. The icy water soaked her hair and trickled down her neck. Evita shrieked and shivered, jolted into partial sobriety. Lyndon looked down at her, his voice icy. ¡°Did you put something in my wife¡¯s drink?¡± Recognizing him, Evita¡¯s eyes widened. She felt a little guilty. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze remained hard. ¡°Why did you do it? Do you have a grudge against my wife?¡± Avoiding his eyes, Evita tried to get up but was restrained by the assistant. She knelt on the floor, humiliated, and protested, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°How dare you deny it? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Chapter 2361 Evita swallowed hard, unable to meet his eyes. Lyndon sat back slowly, his tone chilling as he sneered, ¡°Since you were so eager to add extra ¡®vors¡¯ to someone¡¯s drink, you can have some yourself. ¡± He turned to his assistant, instructing, ¡°Make her down the drugged drink and then throw her to the homeless. ¡± Upon hearing Lyndon¡¯s words, Evita¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ll confess everything. I don¡¯t hate Tilda.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It¡¯s your cousin, Scarlet, who has a grudge against her. Scarlet believed that since Keanu was Tilda¡¯s first love, the two of them must still have Lingering feelings for each other. She asked me for my help to reunite them. ¡± The culprit turned out to be his cousin, Scarlet. Lyndon narrowed his eyes, waiting for Evita to continue. Swallowing nervously, Evita exined, ¡°Scarlet asked me to put something in their drinks to help them rekindle their feelings. She wanted to make Tilda cheat on you. Her goal was to get you to divorce Tilda. After that, you would lose the support of the Larson family, and your second uncle would have a chance to take over the Fernandez family¡¯s power. ¡± Evita shared everything she knew. Scarlet hade up with this borate scheme for her family¡¯s benefit. As Lyndon listened to the whole story, his eyes darkened, and he clenched his jaw. Touching her damp clothes, Evita said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I¡¯ve told you everything. Can you let me go?¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow at her and sneered, ¡°Let you go? Do you think you can get away with trying to hurt my wife?¡± His voice turned cold, and Evita looked flustered. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not the one who orchestrated this whole mess. If you want to me someone, me Scarlet!¡± Lyndon nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s true, but why did you help her?¡± Evita was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance to ask for help,¡± Lyndon said. Evita¡¯s eyes lit up, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Call Scarlet and ask her toe here to take you away,¡± Lyndon instructed. Evita was taken aback, uncertain of Lyndon¡¯s intentions. However, all she wanted to do was leave as swiftly as possible. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her right now. ¡± Retrieving her phone from her pocket, Evita dialed Scarlet¡¯s number. ¡°Put it on speaker,¡± Lyndon added quietly. Chapter 2362 Evita hesitated briefly, but when she met Lyndon¡¯s cold stare, she reluctantly put the phone on speaker. After a few rings, the call was answered. ¡°Evita, what¡¯s up?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Scarlet,e to the hotel near Vincent Bar,¡± Evita said in a hurry. A note of surprise entered Scarlet¡¯s voice.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why are you at a hotel? Did you go there to have fun with your high school crush?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Evita nced at Lyndon, wondering what to say next. Lyndon ordered, ¡°Tell her the truth. ¡± Summoning her courage, Evita clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Lyndon caught me. He knows you set up Tilda and Keanu. He said he wants payback for what I did. Scarlet,e to the hotel right now. You have to save me!¡± A tense silence followed. ¡°Scarlet, are you there?¡± Evita prompted anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± came the hesitant reply. ¡°Thene here quickly!¡± Evita urged. ¡°Lyndon said he¡¯ll let me go if youe to the hotel. ¡± There was a pause on the other end of the Line. With a cold smile, Lyndon interjected, ¡°Scarlet, do you dare toe here?¡± The underlying threat was evident. Evita nced worriedly at Lyndon, and then back at the phone. ¡°Scarlet, you wille, right?¡± There was still nothing but silence in response. ¡°Scarlet, you have half an hour. If youe here by then, I¡¯ll let her go,¡± Lyndon dered. Scarlet finally spoke up. ¡°Lyndon, if I go, will you really let Evita go?¡± Lyndon gave a cold smile. ¡°Of course, I keep my promises. After all, she¡¯s not the mastermind behind all this, right?¡± His words hinted at his real target-he wanted to deal with the one who had intended to harm Tilda. ¡°I understand. Evita, hang on. I¡¯m on my way!¡± Scarlet said, her voice trembling as she was about to hang up. ¡°Scarlet, hurry up. I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± Evita urged, her desperation palpable. Chapter 2363 As soon as Evita finished speaking, Scarlet hung up the phone hastily, seemingly eager to end the call. Evita, sharing an awkward gaze with Lyndon, tried to force a smile.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I know you¡¯ll keep your word. Once Scarlet arrives, you¡¯ll let me go, right?¡± Lyndon sneered. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯lle?¡± Someone like Scarlet, who only cared about her own interests, wouldn¡¯t jeopardize herself for someone no longer deemed useful. He made it clear. He would go after the mastermind behind this incident, and Scarlet clearly understood his intention. If Scarlet dared toe, she wouldn¡¯t leave the hotel unscathed. ¡®s BunnyBookery Evita¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Scarlet wille. We¡¯re good friends. She won¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Lyndon scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll see just how much she cares about you. ¡± Turning to his assistant, he said, ¡°Take her out. If Scarlet doesn¡¯t show up in half an hour, follow my instructions. ¡± Everything went just as he nned. He had orchestrated this call to extinguish any hope Evita had. Confident that Scarlet wouldn¡¯t show, he aimed to turn them against each other. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The assistant took the order and dragged Evita out of the room. Panic shed through Evita¡¯s eyes as she was hauled away. She wanted to plead with Lyndon, but remembering Scarlet¡¯s promise toe, she swallowed her words. She believed she would be fine. Meanwhile, Scarlet paced around her room, phone in hand. Evita was aplete idiot, failing at such a simple task and getting caught by Lyndon. If she went to the hotel now, Lyndon would certainly teach her a harsh lesson. She wouldn¡¯t fall into that trap. But she couldn¡¯t evade Lyndon forever. He wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. Lacking power in Skrix, Scarlet knew staying would only lead to her capture. It was better to leave Skrix and return to Betton immediately. Chapter 2364 With that in mind, Scarlet quickly packed her luggage and left the Robles¡¯ house without saying goodbye to Janiya. In the hotel, after dealing with the situation, Lyndon stood up and opened the door to the bedroom, preparing to rest. He nced at Tilda lying on the bed, hesitating for a moment, then decided to spend the night on the sofa outside. The next morning, Tilda woke up feeling groggy and a bit dizzy. She stared at the ceiling, her memory slowly returning. Had she slept with Lyndonst night? Moving slightly, her body felt like it had been torn apart. She frowned, licked her dry lips, and struggled to sit up. There was no sign of Lyndon beside her. She might have thought it was a dream if her memories weren¡¯t so vivid. Tilda pursed her lips and saw a new set of clothes, her sses, and her phone on the bedside table. She put on her clothes and sses and got out of bed, her legs wobbly as she quickly grabbed the table to steady herself. Once she regained her bnce, she walked towards the bathroom. After a quick wash, she went out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the living room, Lyndon sat on the sofa, glued to hisputer screen. Seeing Tilda, he muttered, ¡°You¡¯re awake. ¡± His eyes were devoid of any emotion, like nothing had happened between them the night before. Perhaps all those love stories she¡¯d read had inted her expectations. Lyndon¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what she had anticipated. After all, they had slept togetherst night, and he¡¯d beenpletely sober. Yet, here he was,pletely calm the day after. Tilda pursed her lips. She felt a pang of difort. She murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you were still here. ¡± He simply hummed in response. The silence stretched, thick and ufortable. Chapter 2365 Gazing at his impassive face, Tilda felt a strange sense of dejection. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. They had a passionate night, didn¡¯t they? Shouldn¡¯t he have something to say? Why was he so indifferent? ¡°So, aboutst night. ¡± ¡°My assistant has dealt with the person who set you and Keanu up,¡± Lyndon interrupted calmly. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Evita. Scarlet orchestrated it all. She wanted to force a divorce by making you cheat. ¡± Tilda finally understood the whole incident inside out, leading her to consider Scarlet and Evita as truly despicable. She pursed her lips, stealing a nce at him. ¡°What happened to Evita?¡± Lyndon averted his gaze, picking up his phone and pulling up a news article. ¡°See for yourself,¡± he offered. Tilda took the phone, her eyes scanning the briefing: ¡°A wealthy youngdy was found disheveled on a street corner, appearing to have sex with a homeless man while intoxicated. ¡± Below, a picture clearly showed Evita. After reading, Tilda looked up at Lyndon. ¡°You did this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed simply. Silence descended once more. Tilda ced the phone down, her eyes lingering on his emotionless face. She bit her Lip.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you for yesterday,¡± she finally said. ¡°Like I said, we¡¯re a couple. No need for formalities. But¡­¡± he trailed off, his gaze zooming in on her. ¡°But what?¡± Lyndon held her stare for a beat, then looked away again. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Why was he hesitating? Tilda frowned. ¡°Lyndon, just say it! Don¡¯t leave me hanging. ¡± Chapter 2366 His gaze seemed to cloud over. ¡°Are you still hung up on your first love?¡± he finally blurted out. Tilda froze, stunned. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± Lyndon thought to himself bitterly, ¡°Because you were saying his name in your sleep. ¡± These words caught in his throat, making him more irritated. Thinking back to recent events, a pang of suspicion shot through Tilda. ¡°Lyndon, listen to me,¡± she eximed in a rush, fearing a misunderstanding. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Keanu and me. What happened Last night was because we were drugged,pletely out of it. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Really?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon remained silent, his expression unreadable. He couldn¡¯t shake the image of her whispering another man¡¯s name in her sleep. It seemed she still loved that man. But here she was, insisting she had no feelings for him. Was it because of Sheldon? Was the child holding her back? Maybe she didn¡¯t want to reunite with her first love because she didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to burden that man, especially now that she had a child. That was why she preferred to marry him, even though he was a stranger to her. Observing the grim expression on Lyndon¡¯s face, Tilda couldn¡¯t discern his thoughts. She sensed that just as they had grown closer, a new distance had formed between them. Then, there was a knock on the door. Lyndon snapped out of his reverie and said, ¡°It must be my assistant. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the door. ¡± Tilda opened the door to find Lyndon¡¯s assistant, Clifton Dixon, standing there, armsden with bags of food. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Fernandez,¡± he greeted her respectfully. ¡°Good morning. ¡± Tilda smiled and stepped aside to let him in. He walked in and set the bags on the table. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, here¡¯s the breakfast I picked up per your instructions. ¡± Lyndon nodded and asked Tilda, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat. ¡± Tilda licked her lips and swallowed, feeling her stomach growl. Chapter 2367 ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Noticing Lyndon was preupied, Tilda inquired. ¡°Go ahead and eat. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Lyndon replied, his expression detached. Tilda¡¯s smile waned. She adjusted her sses and sat down. She felt a twinge of frustration. Why had Lyndon be so distant after their intimacyst night? After struggling to make sense of his distant behavior, Tilda had a realization. Well, Lyndon had reserved all his affection for Rosanna. It was foolish to expect warmth and tenderness from him just because they had sex. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, I¡¯ve retrieved the information you requested on Renata,¡± Clifton announced suddenly. Tilda snapped to attention and looked over. Lyndon lifted his gaze from hisptop. Clifton handed him a document. Tilda stood up briskly and made her way to Lyndon. He gave her a brief nce, paused to gather his thoughts, and then presented her with the document. Tilda eagerly took the document and skimmed through it. Undeniably, Clifton¡¯s efficiency was impressive.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In merely a day, he had dug deep into Renata¡¯sworking. The findings were telling. Renata was indeed having a ndestine affair with a man who happened to be a sales manager at Tilda¡¯s father¡¯spany. The man in question was twenty-seven years old, possessing a handsome appearance. Renata was not only covering her lover¡¯s daily expenses but also covertly siphoning assets from Tilda¡¯s father. She had established a tradingpany in the name of her lover¡¯s rtive to siphon business dealings directly from the Larson Group. Such audacity was breathtaking! Mockery sparkled in Tilda¡¯s eyes as she delved into more details. The document also revealed that Renata had undergone an abortion. Apanying this information was a photograph of a young man and Renata, masked and exiting a private clinic. Chapter 2368 The timeline pointed to the previous summer. During that period, Tilda¡¯s father was overseas on business for three months. The hurried abortion made it clear that the child could not have been Tilda¡¯s father¡¯s. Tilda let out a derisive sneer. With such damning evidence, Renata would stand no chance to marry her father. ¡°Thank you, Clifton. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°It¡¯s only my duty,¡± Clifton responded swiftly. With a smile, Tilda turned to Lyndon, her eyes gleaming behind her sses. Seeing the happiness radiating from her, Lyndon¡¯s eyes softened. He briefly examined the document himself before setting it aside. ¡°Does this ease your concerns?¡± he inquired gently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading home tonight,¡± Tilda dered, her resolve firm to confront Renata with the evidence. ¡°Alright,¡± Lyndon replied. Tilda gave him a querying look. ¡°Will you being with me?¡± Lyndon¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked, ¡°Would you like me to apany you back?¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t sure why she suddenly posed this question. Maybe she was just in a good mood. At his question, her high spirits seemed to wane a bit. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just go alone¡­¡± she started. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± he cut her off. ¡°ALL right,¡± Tilda smiled in response. Lyndon didn¡¯t say another word and turned his attention back to the Laptop. Tilda hesitated for a moment. Seeing him about to dive back into work, she reached over and closed hisptop. ¡°Have breakfast first,¡± she insisted. Lyndon was startled, his eyes falling on her hand gripping his arm. Chapter 2369 His mood, which had been rather bleak, inexplicably lifted. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, Mrs. Fernandez, please enjoy your meal,¡± Clifton said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to intrude further, he left the room. Tilda guided Lyndon to the dining table. They ate breakfast quietly, without exchanging a word. ¡®s BunnyBookery After they finished, they prepared to check out and leave. Lyndon went to pack up hisptop and other belongings, while Tilda pulled out her phone to check her group messages, only to discover that the chat with her former ssmates had vanished. ¡°I helped you delete the group chat,¡± Lyndon said as he noticed her confusion. Tilda was stunned and asked, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Looking at her, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you find such gatherings boring?¡± Had he not been there, the oue would have been disastrous. Of course she shouldn¡¯t be at these kinds of events again. Tilda pondered over it. Yesterday¡¯s ss reunion was indeed dull. Once out in the world, everyone had their paths and cliques. If one wanted to reconnect, they could simply meet with the individuals they got along with. ¡°Are you unhappy that I took the liberty of deleting the group chat?¡± Lyndon asked, noticing Tilda¡¯s silence, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Of course not!¡± Tilda rushed to say. ¡°I was going to delete the group chat anyway. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she answered. Then she slipped her phone into her bag and moved forward. The plush carpet underfoot caused her to stumble slightly, sending her lurching ahead. ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed. ¡°Watch out!¡± he yelled, catching her just in time. Tilda found herself in his arms. Chapter 2370 His fresh, pleasant scent enveloped her, and her hand rested on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his breathing. A hint of embarrassment flickered in her eyes. She felt her body go limp. Lyndon looked down, noticing that her ears turned crimson bit by bit. His gaze drifted lower, settling on the red marks on her neck. Memories of the previous night in bed shed through his mind. His eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Weary from the previous evening? Make sure to rest well at home today,¡± he said, his voice low and tinged with gentleness. Tilda blushed a little bit. She acknowledged with a quiet humming. Lyndon rxed his hold, straightened his clothes, and moved to the door. Tilda straightened her outfit as well. Watching his tall, upright figure, she suddenly realized that his presence no longer made her feel queasy. Could it be that her fear of his touch was gone? A wave of inexplicable joy surged within her. She smiled and quickly followed him. They proceeded to the first floor using the elevator. Tilda waited close by while Lyndon went to check out. ¡°Tilda,¡± Keanu greeted, emerging from another elevator with a white bandage wrapped around his head. Was he also a guest at the hotel? Recalling the events ofst night, Tilda bit her Lips. Keanu approached Tilda and looked into her eyes. ¡°Tilda¡­ Can I talk to you?¡± Tilda stepped aside to make room for the people passing by. Keanu moved closer and said, ¡°Tilda, aboutst night¡­¡± ¡°Keanu, we shouldn¡¯t see each other anymore¡±, Tilda interrupted him and said coldly. Keanu felt a pang of sadness.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want our past to cause gossip that could hurt my husband and my family,¡± Tilda said in a calm but firm voice. ¡°Keanu, what we had is in the past now. I hope you find the right one. ¡± A wave of sorrow washed over Keanu. His hope dissipated as he sensed her detachment. Chapter 2371 He choked back his sadness and managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you. I¡¯ve always said, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy for you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again-I am very happy,¡± Tilda said, adjusting her sses and smoothing down her hair. A visible hickey marked her neck. Seeing it, Keanu¡¯s heart sank once more. At the reception, Lyndon, who had just checked out, noticed the two together and his expression darkened with displeasure. He walked over to Tilda and asked, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda said with a smile. Lyndon nodded at Keanu with an indifferent nce and walked away, holding Tilda close. From behind, the tall man holding the petite woman seemed perfectly matched. Keanu was heartbroken.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He realized he truly could not reconcile with her! It was not out of embarrassment but a genuine desire on her part to stay apart. ¡°Keanu, what are you staring at?¡± His friends,ing down the stairs, joined him and followed his gaze to where Tilda and Lyndon were heading away. ¡°Is that Tilda and her husband? Keanu, who hit youst night? Tilda¡¯s husband?¡± one of his friends asked. Keanu mustered a strained smile and said, ¡°Yes. ¡± What might have happened between him and Tilda if Lyndon hadn¡¯t appearedst night? Perhaps they would have shared a passionate night. Yet, such an oue could have led her to resent him. He didn¡¯t want her resentment. Thus, it was a relief to him that Lyndon had intervened the previous night. He would wish her well! Lyndon and Tilda came back home. Sheldon¡¯srge eyes gleamed. Chapter 2372 ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t youe homest night? Were you out looking for a ce to be alone? To share some intimate moments together?¡± Tilda nearly stumbled in surprise and turned red as she asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Elma!¡± Sheldon said earnestly, pointing to Elma. Both Lyndon and Tilda turned to look at Elma simultaneously. Flustered, Elma quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? If not, I can make something right now. ¡± ¡°No, thank you. We¡¯ve already eaten. You go on with your conversation. I¡¯m going upstairs to change,¡± Lyndon said gently, sensing that Tilda needed to speak privately with Elma. As he ascended the stairs, Elma pulled Tilda aside with a grin and whispered, ¡°Tilda, did you and Mr. Fernandez get togetherst night?¡± Tilda¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Could I get some water?¡± Seeing this, Elma realized that the two had slept togetherst night. She was filled with joy. ¡°Sure, I will get it for you. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll get it myself,¡± Tilda said, still blushing as she headed for the kitchen. Elma beamed, patting Sheldon¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Sheldon, you might be getting a younger brother or sister soon. ¡± Sheldon blinked his big eyes and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! I won¡¯t be lonely anymore. I¡¯m going to have a sibling!¡± In the kitchen, Tilda drank some water, feeling the heat on her face slowly fade away. Elma walked in and said, ¡°Tilda, now that you and Mr.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fernandez have been intimate, don¡¯t you think you should tell him the truth?¡± The truth meant revealing Sheldon¡¯s true identity to Lyndon. Tilda clenched her ss, looking out at the warm sunshine through the window. ¡°I need more time,¡± she said softly. It was just a night of passion-it didn¡¯t mean anything. She knew Lyndon didn¡¯t love her. What if he met his true love someday? She didn¡¯t want Lyndon to feel obligated to stay with her because of the child. She had too much pride for that. Elma¡¯s concern was evident. She wanted to say more but hesitated. Chapter 2373 ¡°Tilda¡­¡± ¡°Elma, I have to go back to my father tonight,¡± Tilda interjected, changing the subject. Elma was stunned. ¡°Why do you want to go back so suddenly?¡± ¡°Because I need to settle things with Renata and her daughter. ¡± They would pay for what they had done to her mother! Lyndon had work to attend to and left after changing his clothes in the morning. He returned in the evening to take Tilda to her father¡¯s ce. As they were leaving, Sheldon pouted, looking unhappy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mom love me anymore?¡± he asked, his voice small and sad. Tilda, changing her shoes, heard his words andughed. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± she asked gently. ¡°If you love me, why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡± Sheldon asked, his eyes hopeful. Tildaughed, realizing he wanted to meet his grandpa. She was about to exin when Sheldon, with a pout, added, ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t care about me anymore. ¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She bent down and pinched his chubby cheeks. ¡°How could that be? You have all my love. ¡± Sheldon lifted his chin and crossed his arms, looking displeased. He snorted, ¡°You¡¯re lying. The one you love most is Dad now. ¡± Tildaughed again. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! I can tell!¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice was clear and confident. Lyndon raised an eyebrow, thinking Sheldon was just being yful. ¡°Forget it,¡± Sheldon said generously. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to have a sibling to y with, I won¡¯t argue with you. You can go now. Just remember to bring me some delicious food when youe back tonight. ¡± Tilda found it both funny and slightly annoying. She nced at Elma, who was overjoyed, and gave her a reproachful look. It must have been Elma who told Sheldon about the sibling. Elma was talking about nonsensical things again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2374 Yet, Elma didn¡¯t seem guilty at all. She simply pulled Sheldon to her side and said, ¡°Tilda, Mr. Fernandez, drive carefully. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lyndon replied. Tilda turned to Sheldon. ¡°Stay home and be good. I¡¯ll bring you something tasty tonight. ¡± Sheldon waved at her and then looked at Lyndon. ¡°Dad, drive safely. I¡¯m not in a hurry for the food. You can go on a date with Mom. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow and smiled without saying anything. Tilda was speechless. What a cheeky boy! Sheldon always managed to amuse her. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. We¡¯re leaving now,¡± Tilda said, giving Sheldon a stern look before taking Lyndon¡¯s hand and heading out. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Sheldon called after them. Lyndon smiled and left the vi with Tilda, both getting into the car. The drive started in silence, a quiet tension filling the space. ¡°Want some music?¡± Lyndon asked, breaking the silence. ¡°sure,¡± Tilda replied. Lyndon turned on some soft music, hoping to ease the tension. Tilda started a conversation with him. ¡°The new year ising.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When are we going back to your family?¡± ¡°Rosalynn mentioned that we¡¯ll have a get-together with everyone in two days. Then we¡¯ll head back,¡± Lyndon exined. ¡°I see,¡± Tilda said, and the silence returned. Lyndon nced at her. ¡°We¡¯ll celebrate the new year in Betton. Is that okay with you?¡± Tilda bit her red lips and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m your wife now. Of course, I¡¯m okay with that. ¡± Lyndon was pleased with her response. She seemed serious about her role as Mrs. Fernandez. They didn¡¯t speak further, letting the music fill the car as they drove to her father¡¯s house. At the Larsons¡¯ house, Ivy was upset to see her mother cooking dinner herself. Chapter 2375 ¡°Mom, why did they suddenly decide toe for dinner? And why are you personally preparing it?¡± Renata finished thest dish and turned off the stove. She replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why they¡¯re here. I just have to show my grace and hospitality to impress your father. ¡± Ivy snorted, ¡°Just seeing her makes me so mad that I want to scream!¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down,¡± Renata said gently, ncing around to make sure no one was listening. ¡°Ivy, no matter how much you dislike Tilda, you need to restrain yourself today. Don¡¯t ruin my ns. I¡¯LL help you deal with her after tomorrow. ¡± Once she registered her marriage with Wilton tomorrow, she would be Mrs. Larson. Then, she could exact her revenge and help her daughter settle the score with Tilda. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing! Dad was convinced and agreed to register the marriage with you,¡± Ivy said, her admiration clear.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Renata replied proudly, ¡°So, you should learn from me. Stay calm and wise. If you want a man to fall deeply for you, you have to know how to captivate him. ¡± Ivy curled her lips and clung to Renata¡¯s arm, acting yfully. ¡°Mom, please teach me how to win over Lyndon. ¡± Renata frowned. ¡°Why are you still interested in him?¡± Ivy snorted. ¡°Because I can¡¯t have him. It infuriates me that Tilda managed to marry Lyndon. I want to take him away from her!¡± Renata sighed. ¡°Sweetheart, even though I don¡¯t support this, if you want Lyndon to change his attitude towards you, you need to control your temper and act more agreeable around him. ¡± She knew she had to keep her daughter in check to ensure her n went smoothly and to set a pleasant tone for the evening. ¡°Acting agreeable around him? That¡¯s easy. Just watch,¡± Ivy said confidently. As they were talking, a servant entered and announced, ¡°Mydies, Ms. Larson and Mr. Fernandez have arrived. ¡± Ivy shot a re at the servant. She hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Ms. Larson. Remember, I am the true daughter of the Larson family. Only refer to her by her name when she returns!¡± The servant nced at Ivy, nodded, and kept silent, not daring to argue. Renata sighed and said, ¡°You said you¡¯d control your temper. Why get upset over a title?¡± Ivy pouted, ¡°I just hate feeling inferior to her. ¡± She had always felt overshadowed by Tilda, and it still grated on her. She hated it. Chapter 2376 Renata understood all too well. She had felt the same way about Tilda¡¯ste mother. It had been a relief when Tilda¡¯s mother finally passed away. In the living room, Tilda and Lyndon greeted Wilton as he came downstairs. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Hi, Wilton,¡± Lyndon added. ¡°Hello,¡± Wilton replied with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Sheldon? Why didn¡¯t you bring him?¡± Despite the mystery around Sheldon¡¯s father, he was still part of the Larson family. Besides, Wilton adored his grandson very much. ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient today. I¡¯ll bring him another time,¡± Tilda replied, not wanting Sheldon to witness the tension that might arise.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wilton nodded. ¡°Well, serve them some tea,¡± he instructed the servants. Just then, his phone rang. ¡°Tilda, Lyndon, please make yourselvesfortable. I need to take this call. ¡± Tilda and Lyndon sat on the sofa. ¡°Tilda, Lyndon, hello,¡± Renata greeted, bringing out a te of fruit, Ivy trailing behind her. ¡°Hi, Tilda and Lyndon,¡± Ivy said politely. Tilda nced at Ivy, adjusting her sses. Ivy¡¯s politeness seemed odd. She looked fine now, but Tilda couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. What was wrong with her? Though Tilda was confused, she stayed silent. A servant arrived with two cups of tea. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Ivy said, taking the tray. She handed a cup to Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, please have some tea. ¡± Chapter 2377 Lyndon eyed the cup suspiciously. Ivy¡¯s sudden politeness felt off. Something was definitely wrong with the tea. He resolved not to drink it. ¡°Thanks. Just set it down over there,¡± he replied. Seeing Lyndon¡¯s cold demeanor, Ivy thought for a moment. ¡°Lyndon, is the tea too hot? Let me cool it for you. ¡± She gently blew on the tea, trying to appear sweet and tender. Lyndon pursed his Lips, his tone icy. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Ivy persisted, still pretending to be helpful. ¡°Well, drink it when you feel like it. ¡± Lyndon remained silent, his handsome face like stone. Watching Ivy¡¯s affected behavior, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Ivy noticed and asked, ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Just something amusing about your current act. ¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that, Tilda?¡± ¡°Your intentions are quite obvious,¡± Tilda replied calmly. Ivy feigned ignorance. ¡°Tilda, what are you implying?¡± Tilda adjusted her sses. ¡°You know exactly what I mean. ¡± Ivy wanted to fight Tilda, but she recalled that Renata had told her to control her temper. ¡°Tilda, what are you saying? I¡¯m clueless. ¡± Tilda responded calmly, ¡°Do you really not know?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ivy started, but Renata quickly interjected, worried Ivy might lose her temper. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve misunderstood Ivy. We¡¯re family. I¡¯ve been urging her to get along with you these past few days. She¡¯s genuinely trying to make amends. ¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes shed with mockery. ¡°Is that so? Have you really reflected on yourself, Ivy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ivy said with a forced smile. ¡°Why else would I bring you tea?¡± Tilda leaned forward slightly. ¡°If you truly want to get along, then exin why you had someone follow me and deliberately crash into my car?¡± Chapter 2378 Ivy¡¯s face turned icy. ¡°Don¡¯t spread lies.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s not true!¡± Tilda looked at her, ready to respond, but Lyndon cut in coldly, ¡°The person who followed Tilda is still lying in the hospital. Why don¡¯t you confront him?¡± Although she felt guilty, Ivy protested, ¡°He¡¯s lying! He¡¯s ming me unfairly! I only asked him to follow Tilda and take some photos because I felt sorry for you, Lyndon. I never told him to cause an ident. He must have been taking revenge on Tilda because of her first love, Keanu. Please, trust me!¡± She clung to Lyndon¡¯s arm, trying to shift the me to Keanu. She was a skilled maniptor. Tilda looked at Lyndon, her lips pressed tightly together. Lyndon shook Ivy¡¯s hand off in disgust. ¡°Stop trying to sow discord between us and don¡¯t act all innocent. Your actions only make me despise you more. ¡± Ivy nearly stumbled from his sudden movement. Renata rushed to support Ivy, her face stern. ¡°Lyndon, don¡¯t be so harsh. Even if you don¡¯t like Ivy, you can¡¯t push her. ¡± Turning to Ivy, Renata continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, men have big egos. Don¡¯t discuss Tilda¡¯s private matters all day. Lyndon is a decent man. No matter how hurt he is, he won¡¯t humiliate Tilda in front of others. ¡± Renata¡¯s words seemed to scold Ivy but were actually a veiled criticism of Tilda, while simultaneously ttering Lyndon. What a sophisticated woman! A hint of mockery colored Tilda¡¯s eyes. Lyndon shot a cold nce at Renata. ¡°There¡¯s no need to create discord between us. Since I married Tilda, I ept everything about her. I also believe my wife is honest and virtuous, not someone full of lies and deceit. ¡± His gaze bore into Renata, making her feel an unexpected guilt. What did he mean? Was he mocking her? Tilda, observing his cold profile, felt moved. Even though their marriage was a sham, his defense of her made her feel valued. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why all the tension?¡± Wilton asked, entering the room after his phone call. ¡°Dad,¡± Ivy said, approaching him with a voice full of hurt. Renata also approached, acting the part of a gentle and virtuous woman. Chapter 2379 ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I just misspoke and upset Tilda and Lyndon. Tilda, are you hungry? I made your favorite dishes knowing you¡¯d be back. How about we eat and talk?¡± Wilton smiled, trying to ease the tension. ¡°Tilda, Renata has been very thoughtful. She cooked for you and Lyndon herself. Let¡¯s sit down, have dinner, and discuss everything. ¡± Tilda felt a pang of irony seeing her father so easily swayed by Renata. ¡°Dad, are you really registering the marriage with her tomorrow?¡± Wilton¡¯s smile froze, and surprise shed in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to know. He struggled for words. Renata¡¯s heart skipped a beat, equally shocked that Tilda had found out. But she quickly decided to be upfront. ¡°Yes, Tilda, it¡¯s true. Your father and I have been through a lot together over the years. He feels for me and wants to marry me. But don¡¯t worry, whether I¡¯m married to him or not, I¡¯ll continue to take care of your father as I always have. ¡± Hearing Renata¡¯s words, Wilton decided toe clean about things. ¡°Tilda, now that the cat is out of the bag, there¡¯s no use to hide it anymore. Renata and I have been together for so many years. I will marry her sooner orter, so I do intend to register the marriage with her as soon as tomorrow. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hearing these words, Tilda didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. She knew her purpose, and so she just directly took out a document and handed it over to him. ¡°Dad, to be honest, I never meant to meddle in your private affairs, but Renata and Ivy indirectly led to my mother¡¯s death. I will never let that go. That said, I also think that you have the right to see the true colors of the woman you want to marry. ¡± With a puzzled expression on his face, Wilton started scheming through the document. Looking at Wilton, Renata couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, nervous and speechless. She was panicking, wondering what Tilda showed Wilton. After a few moments, Wilton¡¯s face darkened and eventually turned livid. Of course, this made Renata more anxious and scared. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tilda, what is in that document? I know very well that you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t just fabricate things to sow discord between me and your dad!¡± Although Renata didn¡¯t know what Wilton saw in the document, she knew that it must contain something pretty bad because Wilton had such a grim expression. She only said that to convince Wilton not to believe whatever he saw. Tilda had always known that Renata was maniptive. In fact, when Wilton heard what Renata said, his livid face somewhat softened. Seeing this, a sneer shed through Tilda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, Lyndon asked a trusted person to look for this information. If you doubt what it says, you can always have someone investigate it. Then, you¡¯ll learn whether this is fabricated or not!¡± Hearing this, Wilton subconsciously shifted his gaze from the document to Lyndon. In a deep voice, Lyndon assured, ¡°Wilton, my people are not stupid to produce something fabricated just so we can set someone up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Chapter 2380 Wilton knew that these words had no hint of falsehood, and so his face turned livid again. He red at Renata and aggressively reached out, pulling her towards him by the hair. ¡°Renata, you bitch! How dare you spend my money on your toy boy¡¯s daily expenses? You even underwent an abortion for this man! You ungrateful woman!¡± Renata was startled as Wilton screamed at her face. ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t do any of that! Wilton, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! How can I cheat on you?¡± Hearing the tant Lies from her mouth, Wilton pped her hard across the face and pulled her hair again. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that all of these well-documented information are just made up?¡± Renata¡¯s face instantly turned red and swollen after she was hit. She couldn¡¯t help but shake and feel terrified as she gazed at the furious Wilton.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Enduring the pain from her scalp, she tried to reason in a trembling voice, ¡°Wilton, please trust me. I am not capable of doing something like that! Even you know how Tilda hates me. I¡¯m sure that she only fabricated this in order to destroy our rtionship!¡± Ivy also freaked out as she saw her mother in excruciating pain. ¡°Dad, please let go of mom. She loves you so much, you know that! How could she cheat on you? They are just framing her!¡± As if his heart somehow softened, Wilton loosened his grip, but the cruel look in his eyes remained. Seeing the chance, Renata quickly took a step back and shrank beside Ivy, stricken in fear and panic. Still fuming in anger, Wilton took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°I want you to bring that Hyde Lopez to my vi, right now! Ask my ountant to check all of his existing assets and find out where they came from!¡± Hyde was Renata¡¯s toy boy. Although Hyde¡¯s background information was already recorded on the document, Wilton still wanted to give Renata the benefit of the doubt. It was hisst glimmer of hope that all of this was not true. On the other hand, Renata¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and her trembling became even more violent. Wilton was about to bring Hyde in and confront her face to face! If that happened, it would be all over for her! She had been hiding this secret very carefully, so she couldn¡¯t figure out how on earth did Tilda manage to discover it. What should she do now? How could she get out of this predicament? No matter how hard she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t find an answer. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m only here to give you what we found out. I don¡¯t have to stay further as you deal with your private affairs. We are Leaving now. ¡± Chapter 2381 Now that Tilda had achieved her goal, she didn¡¯t want to stay and witness what would happen next when the confrontation began. Wilton, uninterested in keeping Tilda, simply nodded and regarded Renata with malice. Witnessing Tilda and Lyndon depart from the vi, Ivy lost all self -control.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She dashed after them urgently. ¡°Tilda, you bitch! Stop! Why did you falsely use my mother?¡± Upon Tilda¡¯s turn, Ivy lifted her hand, poised to strike her across the face. Reacting swiftly, Tilda evaded the p and retaliated with one of her own against Ivy. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivy cried out, nearly stumbling. Lyndon was about to hop into the car when he noticed the impending fight between the two. He quickly turned back. Ivy, cradling her stinging cheek, saw Lyndon approaching and shouted, ¡°Lyndon, you fool! Why must you marry such a harlot? Are you insane! How can you live with the shame of raising another man¡¯s child as your own every day? This woman has been intimate with another man!¡± Tilda delivered another forceful p to Ivy¡¯s face. This time, she used all her strength. Ivy copsed to the ground, her lip split and blood spilling instantly. Tilda pursed her crimson Lips and slowly crouched down. Gazing at the battered face before her, fury burned within her. ¡°Ivy, how can you be so sure my son isn¡¯t Lyndon¡¯s? Perhaps you should try to recall what happened at your adult ceremony four years ago!¡± Ivy, shielding her swollen face, stared nkly at Tilda, momentarily unable to react. What did Tilda mean by that? Suddenly, a memory shed through Ivy¡¯s mind. Four years ago, at her adult ceremony, she had spiked Lyndon¡¯s drink and attempted to seduce him. But Lyndon had stepped out to take a phone call and never returned. Could it be that¡­ Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief. Did that mean it was Tilda who ended up sleeping with Lyndon? Lyndon was Tilda¡¯s son¡¯s biological father! Chapter 2382 ¡°No!¡± Impossible! If Lyndon was the father, why didn¡¯t he know? Tilda must be making up stories! ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Tilda smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why won¡¯t you believe the truth?¡± Fed up with Ivy, Tilda stood, turned away, and prepared to leave. Then she noticed Lyndon standing beside her. ncing at him, Tilda was taken aback. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in your car?¡± When was he next to her? What did he hear? ¡°Can we go now?¡± Lyndon asked. Concerned that she might be mistreated by Ivy, he had rushed over. ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda replied calmly. ¡°Alright.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± With that, Lyndon turned and walked away briskly. Tilda pursed her lips and trailed after him. ¡°Tilda, you liar! I won¡¯t believe you! You can¡¯t deceive me!¡± A hysterical scream from behind tinged with desperation. Tilda sneered. This incident would haunt Ivy indefinitely. She would forever be gued by doubt and regret! She had to face the consequences of her actions! Chapter 2383 Tilda got into Lyndon¡¯s car and buckled her seatbelt. Then she heard him speak. ¡°What did you say to Ivy? Why is she so upset?¡± Tilda abruptly stopped buckling her seatbelt and turned to face Lyndon. She inquired, ¡°What did you hear just now?¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I heard Ivy insulting you. ¡± So he hadn¡¯t caught the secret she had told Ivy? Tilda twirled a strand of her hair between her curled fingers, a sudden urge overtaking her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I asked her why she believed that Sheldon wasn¡¯t your son. ¡± Lyndon looked shocked and turned to Tilda. ¡°You meant Sheldon is my son?¡± Tilda¡¯s heart pounded. Was she going to reveal the truth? How would he react if she told him? ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Did she actually fall for such a lie?¡± Before Tilda could respond, Lyndon burst out Laughing. Gradually, Tilda¡¯s nerves settled. She gazed at the man beside her and held back the truth she had almost revealed. The right moment flew by. Finding the perfect time to reveal the truth was challenging. Now that she had missed her chance, Tilda felt she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to tell Lyndon. She adjusted her sses and turned to watch the cityscape outside the window. ¡°I just annoyed her on purpose. See how paranoid and frustrated she gets. ¡± Lyndon started the car and chuckled at the sight of the woman shrinking in the rearview mirror. Chapter 2384 ¡°Sheldon is my son.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of who his biological father is, I¡¯LL treat him as my own. ¡± Tilda curled her fingers tighter and slowly turned to admire Lyndon¡¯s striking profile. She had hinted at the truth, but he hadn¡¯t believed her. It wasn¡¯t her fault! A weekter, the new year was just a few days away. In Shore Hotel¡­ This five-star establishment offered lodging, dining, entertainment, business services, and tourism activities. It was a recent addition to the tourist sites developed by the Hughes Group. Brian and Rosalynn visited the hotel. Sanford, Maggie, and others joined them. The four couples nned a gathering before the New Year. They gathered together, looking almost like siblings, because the four women had their men dressed in matching dark red overcoats they had purchased. Simrly, the women themselves donned matching beige overcoats. They even styled their hair the same way. Tilda chose not to wear her sses that day. Together, the four couples were nearly indistinguishable from a distance. Tilda brought Sheldon along. The little boy was bundled up in a cotton-padded jacket, the same color as the men¡¯s coats. His delicate features and bright, big eyes stood out. Upon arriving, he quickly became the center of attention, yfully teased by Karina and Maggie. The men exchanged looks, at a loss for words. ALL were well-known figures, and none were ustomed to seeing others dressed exactly as they were. ¡°Damn it! Whose idea was this? Everyone in the same outfit; we look like brothers!¡± Sanford eximed, holding Maggie close. Maggie giggled behind her hand and chose to keep silent. Karina arched an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Oh, do you not approve of your outfit, Sanford? Are you a bit embarrassed?¡± Chapter 2385 Sanford chuckled. ¡°Not at all. Only the unattractive ones get embarrassed, and that¡¯s not me!¡± His response was dripping with vanity. Karina, still with raised eyebrows, scanned the four men. Each exuded a mix of aloofness and grace, all good-looking. ¡°Karina, who do you think feels the most embarrassed among us?¡± Barlow asked. Karina gave Barlow a smile. ¡°You should be the one feeling embarrassed. ¡± Barlow lifted his hand, caressed her hair, and said with a deep, captivating voice, ¡°Karina, think it over and reply. Among us, who should really be embarrassed? I am your boyfriend. Isn¡¯t it disrespectful for you to treat me this way?¡± Karina brushed his hand aside and said with a sneer, ¡°Just to be clear, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I don¡¯t acknowledge you as my boyfriend. You are, at best, a close guy friend. ¡± Did he think he was her boyfriend? For crying out loud! He hadn¡¯t even revealed his true identity to her yet! Barlow had been away on a business trip a week prior and had promised to share something important upon his return. He returned the previous day and hadn¡¯t told her anything important. She was clueless about what he intended to say! ¡°Karina, why are you so angry? Are you expecting me to tell you that important information?¡± Instead of showing irritation, he smiled. Karina just rolled her eyes at him, keeping silent. Barlow stepped closer and whispered enticingly, ¡°Karina, just ept that I¡¯m your boyfriend, and I¡¯ll share that information right now. ¡± Was he really setting terms? Karina scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just leave me alone!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She then took Sheldon by the hand and guided him to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, they¡¯re all in the same outfits, but your husband wears it best. Right, Sheldon?¡± Sheldon blinked hisrge eyes, nced at Brian, then back at Lyndon, and said in an adorable voice, ¡°I think my dad looks the most handsome!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Chapter 2386 ¡°They¡¯re like quadruplets today. They all look sharp!¡± Rosalynn said. Karina made a face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I think someone doesn¡¯t deserve the clothes I bought. ¡± Rosalynn gave her a knowing smile and whispered, ¡°Has Barlow not told you the truth yet?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m eager to see how long he can keep it from me,¡± Karina answered, clearly annoyed. Brian trailed behind the two whispering women, ncing back at Barlow with a look that seemed to imply he got what he deserved. Sanford pped Barlow on the shoulder and advised, ¡°Bro, you need to think about how to make things right with your girlfriend. ¡± Lyndon was also aware of Barlow¡¯s true identity. He gave Barlow a knowing smile, nodded subtly, and continued walking alongside Tilda. Barlow squinted, sensing something odd about everyone¡¯s behavior today. The resort hotel sprawled over about 4@ acres, nestled among extensive greenery. It featured a fountain and castle-like architecture that made guests feel like they were in an exotd. Beneath the starry sky, the brilliant lights mingled with the moonlight, creating a perfect ambiance. When the hotel manager learned that the CEO and his friends were visiting, he and his team weed them warmly. He then showed them to their rooms. Eight adults and Sheldon were amodated in four rooms. The manager secured the deluxe suites in the hotel for them. They each entered their rooms to unpack their luggage. ¡°How do you like it? Are you satisfied with the atmosphere?¡± Brian wrapped his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s slender waist and gently stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. You always pick the best spots,¡± Rosalynn replied. Gazing out through the French windows at the night view, she felt very content. ¡°Feeling tired?¡± Brian whispered, kissing her hair gently. The location was by the seaside, and the drive here had taken four hours. Rosalynn turned to face him and said, ¡°I slept during the entire drive. How could I be tired?¡± Chapter 2387 She felt energetic now and wondered if she might find it difficult to sleep that night. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Brian said with a smile. Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, are you keeping something from me?¡± Brian had suddenly suggested this gathering. Though it was for Lyndon¡¯s sake, Rosalynn sensed it wasn¡¯t typical of him. ¡°Wait and see,¡± said Brian with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°Are you keeping secrets from me? Spill the beans,¡± Rosalynn pressed, her curiosity piqued. Brian encircled her waist with his arms, stealing a quick kiss, and suggested, ¡°How about you make me happy now, and I might just let you in on it?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Here¡¯s a line from Karina for you: I don¡¯t care! Just leave me alone,¡± she said, yfully pushing his hand away and turning to leave. Brianughed, trailing after her. They joined the others in the Lobby on the first floor. Noticing Rosalynn constantly ncing at her phone, Karina leaned in for a look and asked, ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s so fascinating on your phone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if there¡¯s going to be a meteor shower tonight,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°A meteor shower?¡± Karina blinked in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any news about it,¡± Rosalynn said, putting her phone away. Karina, puzzled, asked, ¡°Then why are you suddenly interested in that?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rosalynn nced at Brian, who was on the phone and said, ¡°Brian¡¯s hiding something from me. I thought maybe his romantic side is kicking in, and he wanted to take me to see a meteor shower. ¡± Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding. ¡°You know your husband well,¡± she said, her smile hinting at something more. Rosalynn gave her a suspicious look. ¡°Do you know something, Karina?¡± ¡°Not a clue!¡± Karina replied with an innocent look. Really? Rosalynn was not entirely convinced. Her expression turned inquisitive. Sheldon was standing next to Tilda when Karina reached out to pull him toward her. Chapter 2388 ¡°I¡¯m starving. Sheldon, do you feel hungry?¡± she enquired. The little boy nodded, then shook his head. Karina began to tease him. ¡°You¡¯re nodding and shaking your head. Little man, are you hungry or not?¡± Sheldon thought for a moment and then said in his childish voice, ¡°I can wait. ¡± Karina chuckled, pinching his soft cheek, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re so adorable. Do you want to sleep with me tonight?¡± Sheldon shook his head, quite firm this time. ¡°Come on, young man. You should be nodding,¡± Karina teasingly said. ¡°Why?¡± Sheldon inquired. ¡°Think about it. Your mom and dad finally got a chance to rx. Do you want to be their third wheel tonight?¡± Karina exined, her tone both teasing and conspiratorial. Tilda¡¯s face flushed at Karina¡¯s words. ¡°Karina!¡± she protested, her voice a mix of embarrassment and amusement. Karina waved off Tilda¡¯s concern, her eyes still Locked on Sheldon¡¯s face. ¡°Am I right?¡± she asked, her voice yful. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Sheldon said with a blink of hisrge eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But if I sleep with you, what will happen to Mr. Tucker?¡± At the mention of Barlow, Karina pouted. ¡°Him? Let him fend for himself. I didn¡¯t n on sharing a room with him anyway. ¡± Barlow, standing nearby, was at a loss for words. He hade to terms with his fate: among all the men here, he was the most beleaguered, constantly teased by his beloved. Barlow bent down, picked up Sheldon, and handed him to Lyndon. ¡°Take your little one back,¡± he said with a wry smile. Lyndon raised an eyebrow, taking Sheldon into his arms. Barlow then turned, took Karina¡¯s hand, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be Like this, Karina, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± he warned gently. ¡°Really?¡± Karina responded, raising an eyebrow and trying to pull her hand away. But Barlow didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he leaned in closer and said, ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll tell you a secret tonight when we¡¯re alone. ¡± Karina met his gaze, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. He was going to reveal a secret tonight? Chapter 2389 Could it be about his true identity? In that case, she might as well wait and see. If he disappointed her again, he would learn his lesson! Snaking his arm around Maggie¡¯s waist, Sanford asked the group, ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner, shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah. We should,¡± Brian responded, hanging up the phone and pulling Rosalynn into a side hug. Guided by the hotel staff, the group headed to the restaurant at the ground floor. Apart from the buffet in the indoor restaurant, there was also an open-air barbecue and bonfire party outside the hotel. They ate dinner in the indoor restaurant while chatting with each other about various topics. ¡°Lyndon, isn¡¯t it already a week since Scarlet returned to Betton? She hasn¡¯t caused any trouble since, nor has she returned to Skrix. Does she have a new target now after seeing my loyalty to Maggie?¡± Sanford asked with a raised eyebrow, taking the bowl of soup that Maggie was handing to him. Lyndon finished wiping Sheldon¡¯s hands with a wet tissue and smiled, responding to Sanford, ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but her silence has nothing to do with you. She scurried away out of fear that I might target her next for what she did. ¡± ¡°Really? Why would you target her? What happened?¡± Tilda asked, joining the conversation. Lyndon nced at Tilda and shared how he taught Evita a lesson after following Scarlet¡¯s order to drug Tilda. Scarlet panicked that she might be next, so she fled. Everyone was surprised by the revtion. Understanding the situation, Sanford nodded. ¡°So, that¡¯s the story. ¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evita must resent Scarlet so much now,¡± Maggie observed. Evita wouldn¡¯t have been busted if Scarlet went to the hotel. But Scarlet only used Evita and saved herself, abandoning the Latter to her fate. ¡°Which is exactly what I want to happen. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°After the news that Evita slept with a homeless man broke out, the Lawrence family resented my second uncle, Scarlet¡¯s father. The issue became so big that even their business was affected. From what I heard, some of my uncle¡¯s biggest projects were canceled for no reason, The board of directors were unhappy, pinning the me on my uncle for not disciplining his daughter better. Because of this, my uncle reprimanded Scarlet and grounded her indefinitely. She isn¡¯t allowed to leave until further notice. ¡± But Lyndon knew that part of the reason why his uncle grounded Scarlet was to protect her from him. Afraid that he might get back at Scarlet for what happened to Tilda, his uncle locked his daughter up. At this point, it would be better if his uncle started to find a suitable man for Scarlet and marry her off. ¡°How cunning! Scarlet deserved a harsher punishment, if you¡¯d ask me,¡± Karinamented. Lyndon smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll get it soon enough. My uncle is traditional. He values boys more than girls in the family. To him, the only use of a daughter is to marry her into a good family. He¡¯d focus more on his son¡¯s future, so he¡¯d probably force Scarlet to marry someone from a family he deemed fit, regardless if she opposed or not. That will be her punishment. ¡± The approach seemed to make perfect sense, so the four women nodded in understanding. Changing the topic, Rosalynn turned to Tilda and asked, ¡°Tilda, how are things going with your family after what happened?¡± The recent issue involving the Larson family reached everyone in the upper ss circle, including Rosalynn¡¯s family. ¡°My father kicked out my stepmother,¡± Tilda revealed. After Tilda left her family¡¯s house with Lyndon that night, a servant informed her that her father confronted Hyde with Renata about their rumored affair. Intimidated and scared, Hyde immediately admitted to having an affair with Renata to Tilda¡¯s father. Not only did Hyde disclose the affair but he also dragged Renata through the dirt. He imed she seduced him and that his only mistake was giving in to her advances. Renata was so mad at him that she scratched his face. Tilda¡¯s father remainedposed during the confrontation, but his retaliation was ruthless. He figured lynching would be such an easy punishment, so he reported all the evidence of Hyde¡¯s embezzlement and other crimes to the police, effectively convicting thetter and sending him behind bars. Renata, on the other hand, was sent to a club. When the police arrived to arrest her, they found her having sex with a group of male escorts. Chapter 2390 When news of Renata¡¯s affair with male escorts hit the streets, Wilton wasted no time in announcing his breakup with her. Hyde, trying to reduce his own sentence, spilled plenty of Renata¡¯s secrets to the police. One of those secrets was Renata helping Ivy cover up that crime back in high school when she almost disabled Keanu. So now Ivy was summoned by the police to tell them everything. Even with Wilton swooping in to save her from jail, Ivy still couldn¡¯t show her face in Skrix¡¯s high society. She had to hole up at home instead of going back to school. ¡®s BunnyBookery Tildaid out everything she knew for everyone to hear. Everybody paid close attention. Karina couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Tilda, your hubby clearly adores you. He won¡¯t let anyone mess with you. ¡± It was Lyndon¡¯s evidence that nailed Renata and Ivy. For Tilda, it was sweet payback for her mom. Tilda nced at Lyndon, her face lighting up with a smile. Though Lyndon was usually quiet, he had a way of being there when she needed him. He was someone she could always rely on. Aforting feeling enveloped her. ¡°You know my dad loves my mom. We are a loving family. ¡± Sheldon positioned himself between them, yfully connecting Tilda¡¯s hand with Lyndon¡¯s. As Tilda¡¯s hand touched his, Lyndon raised an eyebrow and turned to meet her gaze. Their eyes met, and in that shared moment, their affection for each other was evident. Tilda¡¯s voice softened as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. ¡± Meanwhile, Sanford wrapped his arm around Maggie¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Maggie, when do you think we¡¯ll have a baby running around, saying in that adorable voice, ¡®My dad loves my mom. We¡¯re a loving family¡¯?¡± His final words carried the same yful cadence as Sheldon¡¯s. Maggie blushed deeply, her face tinged with shyness. She shifted to the side, her face still flushed, and muttered, ¡°Oh,e on! Sheldon will tease you about that. ¡± Sheldon grinned widely and teased lightly, ¡°Mr. Robles, you¡¯re such a goofball. ¡± Sanford raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°A goofball? I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m more of a charmer!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You¡¯re not charming. You¡¯re a disaster!¡± Sheldon shot back, not missing a beat. Chapter 2391 Sanford chuckled, clearly amused by the banter. ¡°How much of a disaster am I, then?¡± Sheldon quipped, ¡°You could be the star of a circus!¡± Sanford was momentarily taken aback. Overhearing their banter, Barlow subtly nced over at Karina. Noticing Karina¡¯s gaze fixed on the happy family across from them, he leaned closer and murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t have to envy them. I can treat you just like that. ¡± Karina was absorbed in the heartwarming scene when his warm breath tickled her ear, making her hairs stand on end. Startled, she flinched slightly. Before she could respond, Barlow yfully offered her a bite of food. ¡°Have some more pork, your favorite,¡± he said with a gentle smile, showing his affection. Remembering their yful interactions in the past, Karina hesitated briefly, then swallowed and held out a piece of food to him. ¡°Here, try this,¡± she said, holding up a slice of pig intestine. Initially hesitant, he opened his mouth. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Karina asked, smiling at him. He swallowed hard, suppressing a queasy feeling, and said with affection, ¡°Even if it was poison, you¡¯d still make it taste like heaven. ¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± Karina smiled, offering another slice of pork. Chuckling softly, he stared at her beautiful lips. ¡°Karina, let¡¯s share this meal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± ¡°How would we do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you right here, in front of everyone. ¡± In a yful gesture, Barlow, holding a piece of meat in his mouth, leaned closer to feed Karina. In response to his attempt, Karina swiftly moved aside and delivered a sharp pinch to his arm. ¡°How dare you!¡± she eximed. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve dared me, I must have a try,¡± Barlow replied, a grin splitting his face. As he tried to feed her with his mouth, Karina turned away as sheshed out her fingers. Landing on a familiar target, which was his arm, she gave him another sharp pinch. Chapter 2392 The sight of Karina and Barlow¡¯s yful tussle brought a warm smile to Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. It was nothing short of wonderful to see them so in love. Now that they had both finally fallen head over heels for each other, hopefully, they were going to be happy forever. At that moment, Rosalynn felt Brian¡¯s hand brush her shoulder, then gently turn her face towards him. Her attention, momentarily stolen by the couple, snapped back to his gaze. ¡°Look at me, not them,¡± Brian murmured, his gaze holding hers. Rosalynn watched her husbanddle soup for her, a question brewing in her mind. Raising his eyebrows, Brian shot Rosalynn a surprised look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that stare? Would you like to express your love for me for the world to see?¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn chuckled and ced her palm on his chin. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Alright, spill it! What secret surprise are you hiding from me?¡± she asked. Her breath hitched as he took her hand, the tenderness of his kiss sparking a warmth in her chest. ¡°Something affectionate,¡± he whispered, tucking a loose strand of hair behind Rosalynn¡¯s ear. Rosalynn, speechless, felt a blush creep up her neck. What was he nning to do? Something affectionate? What did that mean? Nearing the end of their meal, they decided that they were okay and left the restaurant. Despite the winter chill, a surprising liveliness thrummed outside the hotel. A short distance across the open space, a bonfire cast a warm glow on its surroundings. Fueled byughter, the scene buzzed with life. A smoky, savory aroma of barbecue drifted through the air, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Have you had enough to eat, Sheldon?¡± Karina inquired. ¡°My tummy is full!¡± Sheldon replied with a nod. ¡°Really? Let me give it a little pat to see if there¡¯s room for more yummy foodter,¡± Karina remarked as she reached out to touch Sheldon¡¯s stomach.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Feeling Sheldon¡¯s full belly, Karina shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, Sheldon, you¡¯re going to be so bummed when you realize how amazing the barbecue will be! It¡¯s a shame that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it. ¡± Chapter 2393 ¡°My belly can swell more! I will be able to have the barbecue!¡± Sheldon dered, puffing out his chest with a determined glint in his eyes. Seeing this, Karina covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s race, little guy. The winner gets to be the official taste tester for all the delicious food on the menu tonight!¡± she dered. With a blink of his eyes, Sheldon scoffed, ¡°Stop treating me like a child! You simply want me to exercise with you and assist in your digestion. ¡± Karina¡¯s smile widened. Cupping Sheldon¡¯s little face in her hands, she rubbed her thumbs back and forth across his cheeks before scooping him up in a hug. ¡°Oh, Sheldon, trying to act all grown-up again, are we? I much prefer my cuddly little Sheldon. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sheldon giggled and said ¡°Then let¡¯s race. I¡¯m eager to enjoy some delicious food afterward!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re absolutely adorable! You know what, I¡¯m going to give you a head start and chase after you.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± With that, Karina set the little boy down gently, and with a yful gleam in her eyes, they started chasing each other around. Theirughter echoed through the air, filling everyone nearby with a sense of delight. Rosalynn turned her head to nce at Barlow, who was nearby, and noticed that he had a smile on his face as he looked at Karina. His eyes radiated warmth as he gazed at her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell Karina your true identity? I mean, you n on telling her, right?¡± Rosalynn asked Barlow, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern. Barlow raised his eyebrows, and confidently replied, ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell her tonight. ¡± He had thoroughly prepared for this moment. That night, in the quiet of the evening, he would finally reveal to Karina that he was the man she loved deeply. He nned to propose to her, and then afterward, they would share an intense and passionate night together. He was filled with excitement for whaty ahead that evening. In fact, he wished he could end the gathering immediately and have her all to himself. Suddenly, a voice rang out beside them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her yet. ¡± Brian¡¯s words caused both Barlow and Rosalynn to turn their attention toward him. Rosalynn, visibly shocked, asked, ¡°Honey, why are you instructing Barlow that way? Do you intend for him to conceal the truth from Karina? Why?¡± Brian nced at Barlow and replied tersely, ¡°He understands the reason. ¡± Chapter 2394 With a smirk, Barlow responded, ¡°Very well, as you wish. ¡± The two men exchanged knowing looks, a silent agreement hanging between them. Rosalynn, puzzled by their cryptic conversation, pressed, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Brian draped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her coat tighter around her. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t concern yourself with the affairs of others. Are you cold?¡± ¡°Not in the slightest. My curiosity is actually making me sweat!¡± Brian smiled and slipped her hand into his pocket. Watching Sheldon y with Karina, he said, ¡°Our child will be here in five months. ¡± It was clear to Rosalynn that he was saying this to change the subject. She rolled her eyes and then checked her watch. ¡°Four hours to go. ¡± Brian looked puzzled. ¡°What? Four hours until what?¡± ¡°You want to know? I¡¯m not telling,¡± she said with a smirk and slipped away from his warm grasp, heading towards Karina. Four hours remained. She believed her husband would reveal the secret surprise at midnight. ¡°Honey, why are you running? Slow down,¡± Brian called out, furrowing his brow as he quickened his pace. ¡°Sanford, I need to catch up with Rosalynn,¡± Maggie said, releasing Sanford¡¯s hand and sprinting ahead with a smile. Left behind, Lyndon nced at Tilda inadvertently. ¡°Will you go with them?¡± Tilda almostughed, amused by the antics of her son. She was about to respond when a man¡¯s voice interrupted her. ¡°Tilda?¡± The voice was vaguely familiar. Turning, Tilda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was Keanu. What was he doing here? At that moment, Keanu was apanied by a group of people. They looked like his colleagues. Could they be on a team outing?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2395 Her smile dimmed slightly as Tilda greeted him coolly, ¡°Keanu. ¡± They hadn¡¯t spoken since their ss reunion, after which she had deleted Keanu¡¯s number from her phone. Although she had dered they would never meet again, fate had other ns. ¡°Mr. Fernandez,¡± Keanu greeted Lyndon. Instinctively, Lyndon ced his arm around Tilda¡¯s shoulders and nodded at Keanu. Keanu¡¯s gaze lingered on Lyndon¡¯s arm before shifting to Tilda. ¡°Are you out for a trip?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve nned to meet some friends. How about you?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°The New Year is approaching. Ourpany organized a team-building retreat for two days,¡± Keanu exined, nodding toward the group waiting for him. She had guessed correctly. Tilda nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Keanu replied, his eyes flicking to Lyndon. Lyndon said nothing but stood by Tilda protectively, his presence a silent assertion of their bond. Watching them walk away, Keanu sighed inwardly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had thought the wealthy only engaged in loveless, strategic marriages. Yet, it appeared Lyndon truly loved Tilda. Word of Evita¡¯s scandal had spread among their ssmates. Keanu heard that Lyndon led to Evita¡¯s downfall. Such a man was formidable. Just an ordinary man, Keanu knew he couldn¡¯tpete. He thought Tilda had found the right partner. Ahead, Tilda and Lyndon walked together. She sensed his breathing was heavy. Turning to him, she noticed his displeasure. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tilda asked. Chapter 2396 Lyndon remained silent for a moment before replying in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence running into someone we know here. ¡± Was that what he was contemting? Tilda nodded, her breath visible in the cold air. ¡°Yes, it is. ¡± The two fell silent again. The cold wind blew, and Tilda instinctively hugged herself tightly. Noticing this, Lyndon paused, reaching out to turn up her cor. Seeing her nose reddened by the chill, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you still keep in touch with Keanu?¡± Was Keanu here because he knew she would be? ¡°No, I deleted his number,¡± Tilda replied. Deleted his number? Lyndon¡¯s eyes softened, his earlier displeasure fading. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check. ¡± Tilda took out her phone and handed it to him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon hesitated, feeling a bit uneasy, then walked forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to show me. It¡¯s your privacy. ¡± Tilda jogged to catch up with him, her tone yful. ¡°Are you sure? It seems like you really mind if I contact him. ¡± Lyndon cleared his throat, pretending to be unaffected. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tilda teased, tilting her head with a mischievous smile. ¡°Sheldon says liars have long noses. Yours seems a bit longer. ¡± Herughter was infectious, her eyes shining brightly in the moonlight. Lyndon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked away, trying to stayposed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because you¡¯re not wearing your sses. You¡¯re imagining things. ¡± Tilda chuckled, thinking how stubborn he was. If he was so bothered by Keanu¡¯s presence, could it mean he Liked her a little? Her heart swelled with happiness at the thought. Chapter 2397 But then, recalling something, her joy began to fade slowly. She thought she was getting ahead of herself. It was probably because she was his wife now and connected to him that he minded Keanu¡¯s presence. He was only protecting his reputation. He didn¡¯t harbor feelings for her. After all, he only Loved Rosanna. Lyndon noticed her silence and tilted his head slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Tilda raised her eyes, feeling conflicted. In the night, Lyndon¡¯s dark eyes were so deep and captivating.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Without thinking, she blurted out, ¡°Lyndon, do you like me, even just a little?¡± Lyndon was taken aback and stopped walking. Under the starry sky, Tilda looked up, her eyes filled with hope. ¡®s BunnyBookery Did he Like her? He had never really considered it. He just feltfortable around her and wanted this peaceful life to continue. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to look for Sheldon. Forget my question,¡± Tilda quickly dered, feeling embarrassed. Why had she asked such a thing? She knew he only loved Rosanna. Was she just setting herself up for disappointment? ¡°What about you? Do you like me a little?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice broke the silence of the night, catching her off guard. Tilda stopped, her eyes sparkling. Did she like him? It seemed she did. Otherwise, why would she care so much about his feelings? Chapter 2398 But she didn¡¯t want to answer, so she hugged her arms and walked forward quickly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyndon couldn¡¯t help butugh as he saw her speeding up. Why didn¡¯t she answer? Was she shy, or did she not Like him at all? He suspected she was shy. ¡®s BunnyBookery Meanwhile, Rosalynn, Karina, and Maggie had taken Sheldon to a bonfire. Therge open area buzzed with noise and excitement. A crowd of tourists gathered, eating, ying,ughing, and chatting. The firelight illuminated their smiling faces, warding off the winter chill. Music flowed from roadside speakers, and the tourists, following the rhythm, formed a circle and danced. ¡°Sheldon, let¡¯s dance!¡± Karina suggested with a radiant smile, pulling Sheldon into the dancing circle. Maggie and Tildaughed and joined in, while Rosalynn hesitated. Before she could decide, Brian hurried over and grabbed her waist. ¡°You can¡¯t join them,¡± he said firmly. Rosalynn felt amused. She hadn¡¯t intended to join the dance anyway. ¡°Why not?¡± she asked yfully. ¡°What do you think?¡± Brian replied. ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant? Moderate exercise is good for childbirth,¡± she replied, understanding his concern. He was worried she might get jostled but seemed a bit overprotective. Brian smoothed her hair away from her face. ¡°Well, if you want exercise, spend more time with me tonight. ¡± Rosalynn gave him a yful re. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sleep with Karina tonight. ¡± Brian chuckled and guided her towards the barbecue area. ¡°I believe you. Now, let¡¯s get some barbecue. ¡± Barbecue? Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you certain about handling the barbecue? Aren¡¯t you concerned about ending up infused with the vor of the barbecue?¡± Brian pulled her closer. ¡°What can I say? You wanted exercise. I have to make sacrifices to keep you happy. ¡± Chapter 2399 Rosalynn grinned. ¡°Do you even know how to barbecue?¡± Brian smiled confidently. ¡°Honey, your husband is talented. Remember, I used to cook meals before. ¡± Indeed, that wasn¡¯t bragging. He could aplish anything he sets his mind to. Brian led Rosalynn to the barbecue area and purchased some ingredients from the staff. They were shown to an empty grill. After receiving instructions, Brian insisted Rosalynn sit on a bench to rest while he handled the grilling. Rosalynn had wanted to help, but Brian was firm. As she was about to sit down, she noticed Lyndon and Barlow approaching. Sanford hadn¡¯t followed them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two dancing?¡± she asked. Lyndon and Barlow exchanged nces. ¡°Dancing isn¡¯t really my thing,¡± Lyndon replied. Barlow raised an eyebrow. ¡°¡°Rosalynn, look at my legs. I¡¯m disabled, and you want me to dance?¡± he said. Rosalynn felt a pang of guilt.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think about that,¡± she apologized, remembering how agile Barlow used to be. Brian suddenly spoke up. ¡°Barlow, you might not be able to dance, but you can still stand, right? So why aren¡¯t you with Karina? nning on letting her have a romantic encounter here?¡± Barlow followed Brian¡¯s gaze and saw a man dancing provocatively around Karina. The energetic music was sting, and the man was getting ufortably close to her. Barlow¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his face darkened. Without a word, he strode over. Karina, meanwhile, was frowning at the man. ¡°Excuse me, please,¡± she said, trying to move away. ¡°Where are you from, gorgeous? How about making a new friend?¡± the man asked, grabbing her hand as she tried to leave the dance circle. ¡°I have a boyfriend,¡± Karina replied firmly, shaking off his hand. ¡°Really? Where is your boyfriend? Surely you don¡¯t mean that guy, right?¡± the man chuckled. He pointed at Sanford, who was dancing with Maggie. Chapter 2400 Nearby, Tilda was also dancing to keep an eye on Sheldon. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad guy. Don¡¯t be so cautious. I fell for you at first sight. How about giving me a chance?¡± the man continued, misunderstanding Karina¡¯s reluctance as shyness. He brazenly put his arm around her shoulder. Karina¡¯s face hardened, and she shoved him away. ¡°Hands off. I told you, I have a boyfriend. ¡± The man stumbled back a few steps, his expression turning cold at her defiance. He snorted, ¡°We¡¯re all here to have fun, aren¡¯t we? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Karina felt exasperated by his persistence.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to retort, she saw Barlow approaching. Her eyes lit up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. My boyfriend is right there. ¡± The man followed her gaze and saw Barlow as he hurried over. Due to his injury, Barlow looked weird when he walked, especially when he hurried. The man sneered, ¡°Really? You chose a cripple for a boyfriend?¡± Karina¡¯s face turned icy. ¡°Shut your mouth, or I¡¯ll shut it for you. ¡± The manughed derisively. ¡°Wow, so tough! He¡¯s a cripple. Am I not stating the obvious?¡± Unable to tolerate the insult, Karina pped him hard across the face. ¡°Shut your mouth, or I¡¯ll do it again. ¡± Stunned by the force of her p, the man hadn¡¯t expected such a fierce response. He rolled up his sleeves, eyes zing with anger. ¡°You dare p me? You-¡° He raised his hand to strike back, but before he could, Barlow grabbed his arm and twisted it hard. The man screamed in pain. With a cold re, Barlow shoved him away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm her. ¡± The man winced from the pain in his twisted arm and saw Barlow standing protectively in front of Karina. ¡°You areme and blind! She started the fight,¡± he huffed. Upon hearing the man insult Barlow once more, Karina stepped out from behind Barlow. ¡°So what? You deserve more than one p for being a jerk!¡± The man pointed at Karina, furious. ¡°You!¡± Chapter 2401 ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Several men and women who hade with him began to gather. The man red at them, anger radiating from him. ¡°This bitch pped me. What should we do about it?¡± One of his friends chimed in, ¡°Such a rude woman. She needs to be taught a lesson!¡± Another man hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not right to hit a woman. ¡± The man sneered. ¡°Then we deal with her boyfriend. She pped me in defense of that cripple. ¡± ¡°I get it. Hey, you,e here!¡± someone called out. ¡°He¡¯s a cripple? Girl, why are you with him?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her second marriage and this is her only option. ¡± ¡°Or maybe she has some kind of disease. ¡± They murmured, mocking Karina and Barlow.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯spanions wereughing at Barlow and Karina. Barlow¡¯s expression turned grim. Just because he was disabled didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t defend himself. He decided to teach these people how to respect others. ¡®s BunnyBookery Just as he was about to take action, he noticed three familiar faces. It was Brian, Rosalynn, and Lyndon. Lyndon was giving Barlow a knowing wink, holding a basin of water. With a quick raise of his eyebrows and a fleeting smile, he swiftly moved Karina out of the way. Lyndon then doused the group of men and women with the cold water. They did not see thating and were soaked in seconds, screaming in. shock. ¡°Who did that? I¡¯m going to kill this bastard!¡± The man at the front angrily wiped water from his face as he yelled. ¡°Kill who?¡± Brian stepped up to Barlow¡¯s left side and spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a good workout. I¡¯m looking forward to this. ¡± Lyndon tossed aside the basin he held and moved to Barlow¡¯s right side. He cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing softly. Sanford and Maggie, who had been dancing, joined in. Chapter 2402 Sanford positioned himself next to Brian, stretching his neck eagerly. ¡°What? A group fight? Don¡¯t count me out!¡± The four men stood tall and imposing. They appeared as a striking sight in the night, so captivating that everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on them. The women among the man¡¯spanions admired them affectionately. ¡°What handsome men! Are all four of them brothers?¡± ¡°They look so simr. They must be brothers, right?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They are incredibly good-looking!¡± ¡°Even though one of them is disabled, he¡¯s still handsome. It¡¯s no surprise his girlfriend stood up for him like that. ¡± The women were buzzing with excitement about the four. Their anger had dissipated. Instead, they began to express their admiration for the four. The men apanying these women grew even more furious upon hearing thements. One of the men pped his girlfriend across the face. ¡°Bitch! Are you blind to everything else when you see a handsome man? Didn¡¯t you see that I was being humiliated?¡± The woman covered her face in shock. Another woman supported her and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you felt humiliated, you should have stood up for yourself, not hit your girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Exactly! Compared to those four, you¡¯re terrible. We should break up with you guys. ¡± ¡°Exactly! We should break up right now!¡± The women ended their rtionships with the men immediately and left together. The men were left fuming and red at Brian and his group. ¡°You¡¯re Looking for a fight, aren¡¯t you? Bring it on!¡± Brian and his friends scoffed and started to remove their coats. Just then, the hotel manager rushed over with a team of security guards. Chapter 2403 ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Rosalynn had called the manager. Brian said in a stern, quiet voice, ¡°These individuals are behaving inappropriately. Please remove them and ensure they can¡¯te back. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The manager promptly ordered the security guards to escort the disruptive guests out of the retreat. They were geared up for a brawl. This news left them all shocked. ¡°Let us go! We¡¯ve paid. Why should we be kicked out?¡± the leading man protested. ¡°Because he is our boss!¡± The manager turned to the security guards. ¡°Quick, get them out. We can¡¯t let the boss down!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The security guardsplied and escorted these men away. When themotion calmed down, Barlow looked at his friends and smiled. ¡°Thank you, everyone. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t do much,¡± Sanford replied, intending to have a group fight, but it never materialized. He felt a bit disappointed. Brian turned to Barlow with a grin.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s Karina you should be thanking, not us. ¡± Lyndon added, ¡°Absolutely. We all saw her p the man who insulted you. She¡¯s the real heroine here, defending you-a poor, weak man who can¡¯t fend for himself. ¡± Barlow was momentarily speechless. A poor, weak man? Although thebel stung a bit, he was touched by Karina¡¯s defense of him. He raised an eyebrow and pulled Karina into his arms. ¡°How should I thank you, my heroine?¡± Karina rolled her eyes and clenched her fists. ¡°Get your hands off me. Don¡¯t touch me unless you want to be the next one I p!¡± Barlow chuckled, holding her tighter. ¡°It would be an honor to be pped by you. Go ahead, I won¡¯t dodge. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± Karina warned, elbowing his chest. Chapter 2404 ¡°Oh, keep going,¡± Barlow teased. Karina was exasperated. Rosalynn and Tilda exchanged amused nces and burst intoughter. ¡°Well, are you all hungry? Want to barbecue or keep bantering here?¡± Rosalynn asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she thought about the earlier scuffle. ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry, but I can handle the barbecue. Would you like to have some barbecue, Maggie?¡± Sanford said, turning to her. Maggie, having just finished dinner, wasn¡¯t very hungry either, but she smiled and said, ¡°I can grill some food for Sheldon. ¡± Sheldon touched his belly and chirped, ¡°Belly, grow bigger!¡± Everyoneughed and headed toward the barbecue area. Brian, smiling, was about to put his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, but then he paused, catching a glimpse of something. The forest not far away swayed slightly in the night wind. Brian thought he saw someone in the forest, but he was uncertain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brian?¡± Rosalynn asked, noticing his distraction. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Brian replied, ncing back at the forest but seeing nothing unusual. He put his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, and they headed to the barbecue area. None of the men had much experience barbecuing.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brian bought the ingredients, but they needed to be skewered, so he specifically asked Sanford to do it. Sanford looked around, feeling singled out. ¡°Why just me, Brian? Don¡¯t be so unfair. ¡± Brian shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can go back to sleep. ¡± Sanford sighed and gave Maggie a pitiful look. ¡°Maggie,e help me, please. ¡± Maggie smiled and walked over to assist. Meanwhile, Karina, who was ying with Sheldon, turned to Barlow. ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Go help Sanford. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Barlow replied, raising an eyebrow and pulling Karina up from her chair. ¡°No way!¡± Karina protested. Chapter 2405 ¡°It¡¯ll be quicker if we both help. Come on,¡± Barlow insisted, taking her hand and joining Sanford. Hearing theirughter, Tilda smiled and said to Sheldon, ¡°Sheldon, stay here with Rosalynn. I¡¯ll go help too. ¡± ¡°Mom, I can help too,¡± Sheldon said, grabbing her hand eagerly. He wasn¡¯t interested in the work. He just wanted to be part of the fun. ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda agreed, taking Sheldon¡¯s hand and joining the barbecue team. Lyndon was on a phone call. When he finished, he found Rosalynn sitting alone in the chair. Lyndon eased himself down beside Rosalynn, giving her a concerned look. ¡°Rosalynn, how are Mr. and Mrs. Moreno doing?¡± he asked. ¡°They¡¯re doing well,¡± she replied with a nod. Her eyes shifted to Tilda, who was helping Sheldon with something nearby. ¡°You and Tilda are good too, right?¡± Lyndon followed her gaze. Tilda was crouched beside Sheldon, carefully showing him how to skewer food. Her eyes shone with a gentle smile, radiating peace and warmth as she guided him. Lyndon simply nodded in response, a silent acknowledgment of the moment. He could tell things were smoother between them now. They didn¡¯t hate each other, but they both kept their deeper feelings to themselves. In a marriage like theirs, as long as they avoided digging too deep, they could find happiness together. ¡®s BunnyBookery Rosalynn nced at Lyndon. His handsome features were shrouded in the night, making it hard for her to read his thoughts. Was he still dwelling on thoughts of Rosanna? Lyndon had always been a man with a tender heart.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosalynn just wished he could let go of the past and embrace a fresh start. ¡°Lyndon, you need to live in the moment and appreciate your marriage. ¡± She didn¡¯t bluntly tell him to forget about Rosanna, but she trusted he understood what she meant. Lyndon offered a soft smile, keeping his silence. His eyes stayed on Tilda and Sheldon, watching them as they threaded food. As he recalled the moments they shared, his expression grew gentle. He didn¡¯t feel any bitterness toward Tilda. He wasmitted to making a good life with her. Chapter 2406 Lyndon reached for a bottle of water. As he was about to ask Rosalynn if she wanted some, he noticed Keanu heading over to Tilda. He paused, swallowing his words and squinting. Why did Keanu seem to show up everywhere? Keanu approached the barbecue table and greeted Tilda with a friendly smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tilda, what a surprise! Are you barbecuing too?¡± he asked. Tilda turned to him, startled to see Keanu and his group of employees. ¡°You¡¯re here for a barbecue as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, but unfortunately, all the grills are taken,¡± Keanu said, disappointment evident in his tone. Noticing the letdown in the female employees¡¯ expressions, Tilda considered offering their grill. After all, they were here more for the fun than just the food. But since she wasn¡¯t the one hosting the party, she couldn¡¯t make that decision. Lyndon¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Mr. Wright, fancy seeing you here again. ¡± Tilda looked up and saw Lyndon striding over. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing how Lyndon disliked her talking to Keanu. She remained still, saying nothing. ¡°Yes, quite a coincidence,¡± Keanu said, smiling at Lyndon. ¡°No grill avable?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°Yeah, we got here toote,¡± Keanu replied. Lyndon looked at Brian and said, ¡°Brian, this is Tilda¡¯s high school ssmate. He took his team to have a party today. Can you do me and Tilda a favor and let them join us?¡± Do him and Tilda a favor? Brian sensed something and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course. ¡± Lyndon shed a smile at Keanu. ¡°Let your employees join us. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Keanu said briskly and asked the employees toe over. The employees cheered and ran over one after another. The female staff who had received Rosalynn and her friends in the shopst time recognized Tilda, so she greeted Tilda warmly, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. Are those your husband and son?¡± Chapter 2407 She was referring to Lyndon and Sheldon. Tilda nodded, her smile genuine. ¡°Wow, your son looks just like your husband! The dad¡¯s handsome, and the boy¡¯s quite a looker too!¡± she continued, her words sincere and flowing easily. Keanu¡¯s smile stiffened as he looked at Tilda. He knew something others didn¡¯t. Sheldon wasn¡¯t Lyndon¡¯s biological son. But the resemnce was undeniable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It made sense his employee thought so. Keanu worried Tilda might feel awkward. Tilda maintained herposure. She patted Sheldon¡¯s head gently and remarked, ¡°Many people say so. ¡± Keanu gave her aplex look, then his gaze shifted to Lyndon, curious about his reaction. He guessed that Lyndon would be upset. After all, he wasn¡¯t the father, and such revtions are hard for many men to ept, especially someone of his renown. Lyndon nced at Tilda, expecting her to be embarrassed, but she was surprisingly calm. He smiled, chose not to pursue the conversation further, and unscrewed the water bottle he was holding. ¡°Are you thirsty, Tilda? Have some water,¡± he offered. Tilda smiled as she licked her dry lips and took the bottle, saying, ¡°Thank you. ¡± She took a few sips from it. Lyndon then turned to Sheldon, who was intently skewering. Raising his eyebrows, he inquired, ¡°Have you and mom been busy with this for a while?¡± ¡°Yes, mom and I arepeting to see who¡¯s faster and better. Dad, do you want to join us?¡± Sheldon asked, looking up from his task. Lyndon, smiling, didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Okay, what should I skewer?¡± As Tilda drank some water, she suggested, pointing to a pile of sausages, ¡°You can try these. ¡± ¡°Sausage? It¡¯s a bit greasy,¡± Lyndon noted with a Laugh. Chapter 2408 Seeing his hesitation, Tilda nced at his hands and yfully suggested, ¡°Then forget it. ¡± Despite never having engaged in such tasks, Lyndon replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± and rolled up his sleeves. Was he really going to follow her suggestion?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tilda could hear the warmth in his voice, a sign of his growing affection. Her heart fluttered as she admired Lyndon¡¯s dignified presence, her smile involuntary. ¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked, noting the water bottle still in her hand. ¡°No, thanks. Where¡¯s the lid?¡± Tilda replied, snapping back to the moment. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Lyndon said, taking the bottle and drinking heartily. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Well-¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyndon asked after he finished and screwed the lid back on. ¡°Nothing,¡± Tilda replied, dismissing her brief pause. She wondered if he realized they had just shared the drink, their actions weaving a subtle intimacy. Lyndon smiled, set the bottle aside, and started to prepare skewers. Keanu observed their interactions, feeling a twinge of envy at their apparent closeness. Meanwhile, several female employees nearby couldn¡¯t help butment on the couple. ¡°They truly adore each other. ¡± ¡°Yes, and they really are a perfect match,¡± another added. ¡°Exactly! And their child is so adorable! To marry a man as handsome as him and have such a cute child-I¡¯d wake up smiling every day. ¡± One fantasized aloud. Keanu, overhearing their conversations, felt an ufortable tug at his heart. Watching Lyndon, who was showing Sheldon something with a gentle patience, Keanu could see the familial bond. The three looked every bit the family unit, which deepened Keanu¡¯s regret about approaching Tilda. Catching Keanu¡¯s forlorn look, Lyndon smirked before returning to his task. The young boy focused intently on his skewers, his dedication endearing. Chapter 2409 Feeling yful, Lyndon, in high spirits, reached around and yfully wiped the boy¡¯s nose with his slightly greasy hand. The busy Sheldon frowned and turned to look at Tilda instinctively, thinking she was teasing him. ¡°Mom, why did you do that?¡± Tilda, absorbed in her work, was caught off guard by his question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sheldon blinked and touched his nose. ¡°You¡¯re being naughty. You touched me with your dirty hands just now and pretended it wasn¡¯t you!¡± Astonished, Tilda asked, ¡°When did I touch you with my dirty hands?¡± ¡°Just now, admit it!¡± he insisted. Tilda blinked, puzzled. Seeing the mischief in Lyndon¡¯s eyes, she suddenly understood. ¡°Sheldon, it wasn¡¯t me. It was your father who teased you. ¡± Lyndon always appeared so serious. She never expected him to have such a yful side. ¡°Sheldon, I¡¯m on your right. How could it be me? Your mother did it,¡± Lyndon said, feigning innocence. Tilda was exasperated. ¡°Why are you lying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Lyndon replied, maintaining his serious facade. Sheldon looked at them both an idea forming in his mind. ¡°Mom and Dad, please lower your heads. ¡± Tilda and Lyndon exchanged nces andplied. Sheldon¡¯s small fingers touched their noses. ¡°You two must be punished.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Tilda protested, ¡°Sheldon, I¡¯m innocent. I told you it was your father who teased you. ¡± Then she quickly touched Lyndon¡¯s face with her dirty fingers. Lyndon grinned and turned to Sheldon. ¡°See how vengeful she is?¡± Sheldon giggled, hisughter filling the room. Watching the interaction from her seat, Rosalynn smiled. The three of them seemed to be in perfect harmony. It looked Like Lyndon had a soft spot for Tilda. Chapter 2410 Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have disyed his affection towards her in front of Keanu. Well, Tilda¡¯s high school ssmate proved to be a catalyst in her rtionship with Lyndon. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Brian asked, sitting beside Rosalynn with a grilled kebab, ready to feed her. ¡°Since you don¡¯t let me exercise, I¡¯m not,¡± she replied. Brian raised an eyebrow and set the kebab aside. Then he cupped the back of her neck and gave her a deep kiss. Rosalynn pushed him away and looked around. Fortunately, everyone was busy ying and no one noticed them. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± Rosalynn murmured, momentarily flustered. ¡®s BunnyBookery Brian smiled mischievously. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t hungry? I¡¯m just trying to put you in a good mood. A good appetite follows a good mood, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldn¡¯t believe he thought a kiss would cheer her up. ¡°Too bad it didn¡¯t work. ¡± Chuckling, Brian teased, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like this kiss, how about another?¡± He yfully reached to pull her onto hisp. Rosalynn relented, sighing. ¡°Stop being naughty. I¡¯ll eat, okay?¡± She picked up the kebab and took a bite. Brian shed a charming smile. ¡°Darling, I think I¡¯m delicious. Why don¡¯t you eat me instead?¡± Ignoring his flirtation, Rosalynn pushed the half-eaten kebab into his mouth. Brian raised an eyebrow, swallowing the food. ¡°Barbecue with my wife¡¯s touch is truly the tastiest. ¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes yfully at hisment, speechless. ncing at her watch, she saw it was already nine o¡¯clock. What surprise was this man hiding from her? When would the answer be revealed? They ate, drank, andughed, passing midnight. Despite the winter chill, the night outside was bright and lively. Suddenly, the sky erupted with splendid fireworks, casting dazzling lights across the sky. Everyone looked up and marveled at the fireworks that painted the sky. Theughter and chatter among the crowd seemed endless as they basked in the moment. Chapter 2411 Rosalynn, too, raised her eyes to watch the fireworks. While they found them amazing, she wondered at the back of her mind who could have set them off. The showsted only for a while, and soon, only the stars were left dotting the night sky. The tourists had barely quieted down when another sh came tearing above them. ¡°Look! What is that?¡± ¡°Those look like drones, am I wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right! Wait, they seem to be forming words in the sky. ¡± ¡°Ha¡­ What? Happy¡­ Happy Birthday, Honey!¡± ¡°Oh wow, there are so many of them. Who would spend so much money on such a romantic disy?¡± Another buzz went around the crowd as they discussed the unexpected yet exciting development. Rosalynn, who had already turned away when the fireworks disy ended, caught wind of the exmations around her. Following their gaze, she looked back up at the little machines floating in the sky. Something clicked in her head. Could it be¡­ ¡°Look! They¡¯re moving! The words are changing!¡± ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Oh gosh, it says, ¡®I love you, Rosalynn¡¯!¡± ¡°Ah, so the drones show must be for someone named Rosalynn. ¡± The conversations grew louder and more animated. Rosalynn kept staring at the words, her heart racing. Brian must be behind this.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She slowly turned where she stood, anxiously looking for him. As if on cue, a small crowd just a few feet away parted, revealing Brian. He was singing and ying the guitar as he slowly approached Rosalynn. ¡°I have always wanted to tell you that you have given me immeasurable happiness. You are the oasis in a vast endless desert. You said that you would always be with me¡­¡± Brian was singing an old song called ¡°Love You. ¡± It was a romantic ssic, and Rosalynn adored it. Brian¡¯s cool, maic voice seemed to sway with the night breeze as he publicly professed his love to her. Chapter 2412 Rosalynn thought her heart would shoot right out of her chest from how fast it was beating. She stood up with a teary smile as he drew closer. Was this the surprise that he had been desperately hiding from her? A surprise of epic proportions? Well, she had to give him credit for that, because it really was epic! Rosalynn didn¡¯t know when Brian had even started to make the preparations for tonight. She never even knew that he sang, much less yed the guitar! He must have practiced for quite some time. After all, he sang incredibly well. ¡°I love you, and I willy the world at your feet. I just love you. . ¡± Brian continued to serenade her as tears welled up in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She was happy beyond words. Her heart was full. It turned out that tears of happiness were an actual thing. Rosalynn let out a soft sob as Brian finished the song. But he wasn¡¯t done yet, as he proceeded to sing her the happy birthday song. Their friends gathered behind him and sang along. Rosalynn blinked, utterly lost for a few seconds. Was it her birthday today? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Her birthday was in April. ¡°Happy birthday, honey! I love you forever!¡± Brian handed his guitar to a nearby servant and took the bouquet of roses Sanford had prepared beforehand. He walked up to Rosalynn and gave it to her. Although confused, she said nothing and epted the flowers with a smile.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± Karina suddenly cried out, pping her hands in tune with the cheer. Barlow quickly followed suit, and soon, the entire ce was cheering for them to kiss. ¡°Go on, show off your love!¡± one of the guests yelled. This led to the rest to shout their own yful jeers at Brian and Rosalynn. Rosalynn huffed helplessly, unsure of whether tough or cry. Then Brian opened his arms wide. Despite her initial embarrassment, Rosalynn leaned into her straightforward nature and threw herself into his embrace. Chapter 2413 Brian wound an arm around her waist and cupped her face with the other hand. He winked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give them what they want, honey. ¡± The night sky was once again illuminated by the vibrant burst of fireworks, and the joyful scene was mirrored in the beaming faces of the crowd.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As Rosalynn¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, she sumbed to Brian¡¯s passionate lips, and her heart swelled with a sweetness that rivaled the finest honey. The majority of the gathering consisted of young lovers, and as the ambiance took hold, they surrendered to their desires, their lips meeting in passionate embraces. As the vibrant fireworks illuminated the night sky, Sanford extended his lean arm and drew Maggie close, his lips meeting hers in a tender kiss. Tilda gently ced her hand over Sheldon¡¯s eyes, shielding them from the intimate scene before them. Lyndon¡¯s gaze smoldered as he stared at Tilda. The second Tilda felt his intense gaze on her, a sudden flush bloomed on her cheeks, her ears growing warm as she bashfully fluttered her eyelids. Would he kiss her right there and then? Lyndon¡¯s heart raced with excitement, his pulse skipping a beat as he felt an overwhelming urge to press his lips to hers, the desire to kiss her bing almost irresistible. Just as he leaned in, his gaze fell upon the small child standing beside him. The lust cleared from his eyes immediately and he remembered where he was. He swallowed thickly in an effort to stifle his desire. Then he reached out and wrapped his arms around Tilda. ¡°This isn¡¯t suitable for young eyes. ¡± For some reason, those words made Tilda burst into Laughter. When she finally got herughter under control, she didn¡¯t say anything to contradict him, content to simply be enveloped in his embrace, savoring the magic of the moment as she basked in the warmth and romance that surrounded them. On the other side, Karina found her gaze irresistibly drawn to Barlow. The ambiance made it impossible for her to tear her eyes away from his captivating presence. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this romantic atmosphere would Loosen his tongue and he would finally tell her the truth. When Barlow gazed into her eyes, he was met with a hopeful gleam, and his heart responded with a tender smile. He gently lifted her chin, his lips inches from hers, poised to seal their connection with a kiss. However, Karina turned her cheek away, dodging his kiss. She arched a brow at him and queried, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡± Barlow¡¯s eyebrows jumped to his hairline in surprise. He thought she wanted him to serenade her with sweet words, so he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± Karina stared at him expectantly. Barlow smirked at her and drawled, ¡°I got your hints, Karina. And I must confess, I really want to kiss you too. There¡¯s no need to give me a signal. ¡± For a moment, Karina was left dumbfounded. Those were not the words she wanted to hear from him. For crying out loud! She never sent him any hint! Chapter 2414 Eyes glinting furiously, Karina stomped hard on his foot with all her strength and angrily pushed him away. Barlow winced in pain, his eyes widening as he stared at Karina¡¯s furious face, his expression a picture of innocent bewilderment. ¡°Why are you angry all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Stay away from me! I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. ¡± Karina was nearly apoplectic with rage, her breathingbored as if she mightbust from sheer indignation. With a low huff, she whirled around and marched towards the cake. As Barlow stared at her back, he became lost in thought. A fleeting recollection of their shared moments flickered through his thoughts, and his eyes narrowed subtly, as if scrutinizing the memory. Could it be that that she already knew his true identity? If that was the case, then it stood to reason that she was waiting for him to confess to her. This meant that she hadn¡¯t wanted a kiss or sweet words but his confession. But instead of a confession, he had prattled on about something else. Was that why she was angry? Barlow¡¯s gaze strayed towards Brian and Rosalynn, who were still kissing, a deep frown on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. He had been instructed not to tell Karina the truth yet. Brian was the sole focus tonight, so he couldn¡¯t afford to do anything that would upstage him. He would just have to wait a little longer. Once again, he found himself staring at the furious woman storming towards the cake. A wide smile curved his lips and he quickly walked after her. For now, he needed to appease her. However, he was quite curious.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When did she find out about his identity? When she made him eat a dish he didn¡¯t like, did she do it on purpose because she already knew his true identity? What a bad girt! The fireworkssted for a very long time, and the drones kept hovering in the air. asionally, the drones formed the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡± as well as the word ¡°love. ¡± Eventually, Brian broke the kiss and finally let go of Rosalynn. His Adam¡¯s apple subtly bobbed, its masculine allure momentarily captivating her attention. Rosalynn was breathing a little too loudly, but her gaze didn¡¯t waver from Brian¡¯s. Chapter 2415 ¡°Why is today my birthday?¡± she asked in a soft voice. It took Brian a moment to regte his breathing. When he could speak again, he murmured, ¡°Your mother said that today is your actual birthday. ¡± Oh, that would exin it. Rosalynn stared up at him, her gaze lingering on his chiseled features. ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason behind the borate celebration today?¡± ¡°Well, do you like it?¡± Brian asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± ¡°Do you like me or the surprise?¡± Rosalynn stared at him, flustered and nonplussed. He was teasing her yet again. He knew she liked him, but he wanted her to say the words aloud.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he continued staring at her expectantly, Rosalynn huffed and grumbled, ¡°You, okay?¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Brian rasped in a pleased voice. Satisfied by her response, he leaned down and rewarded her with another kiss. Suddenly, a round of apuse broke out. Sanford pped his hands as he walked over. ¡®s BunnyBookery Maggie, walking beside him, smiled and said, ¡°Rosalynn, Mr. Hughes is truly romantic!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite the standard to live up to,¡± Sanford said. He wrapped an arm around Maggie, who blushed and yfully hit his chest, looking adorable. Lyndon and Tilda came over with Sheldon. Lyndon gave a slight nod. ¡°I feel that pressure too. ¡± A smile slipped onto Tilda¡¯s lips as she shared a knowing look with Maggie. Rosalynn also smiled, her eyes searching the crowd for Karina. She murmured, ¡°Where is Karina?¡± Just then, Karina was pushing the cake cart. ¡°Time to cut your birthday cake, Rosalynn,¡± she announced. Chapter 2416 Rosalynn looked at her yfully and said, ¡°So you all knew and just left me in the dark?¡± Karinaughed. ¡°Yes, your husband insisted. We couldn¡¯t say no. When Mr. Hughesmands, we follow. ¡± Rosalynn turned to the tall, elegant man beside her, feeling a rush of affection. Brian gazed at her lovingly. ¡°Make a wish first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Rosalynn joined her hands together, preparing to make her wish. ¡°Sheldon,¡± Tilda called out. Understanding the cue, Sheldon led the way, starting to sing ¡°Happy Birthday. ¡± His voice was loud and clear. Everyone followed suit. With her eyes closed, Rosalynn silently wished for lifelong happiness and safety for everyone present. ¡°Done.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± After making her wish, Rosalynn opened her eyes and blew out the candles with one breath. Apuse filled the ce again. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the cake,¡± Karina suggested, handing Rosalynn the cake knife. Rosalynn turned to Sheldon, who was eyeing the cake eagerly. ¡°Sheldon,e help me cut the cake. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sheldon hurried over excitedly, and Rosalynn guided his small hand to cut the first piece. Apuse rang out once more. The cake was multiyered. Rosalynn noticed some lingering tourists and smiled. ¡°This cake is too big for us alone, so let¡¯s share it. ¡± ¡°sure,¡± Karina agreed, then called out to the tourists. ¡°Everyone,e and enjoy some cake!¡± The tourists cheered and approached to take a piece. It wasn¡¯t so much about the cake; they just wanted to participate in the happiness. ¡°May you all be as joyful as our guests of honor. ¡± Chapter 2417 Rosalynn gave Sheldon a piece of cake, her eyes smiling as she soaked in theughter and happiness around her. ¡°Today is a truly joyful day, celebrating my birthday with so many dear friends,¡± she thought to herself. Her phone vibrated continuously in her pocket with messages. It was just past midnight, likely greetings from her family. Rosalynn decided to check her messages after taking care of Sheldon. Sheldon finished hisst bite of cake, scratched the back of his leg, and squirmed. Rosalynn noticed. ¡°Sheldon, do you need to go to the bathroom?¡± Sheldon nodded and looked towards Tilda, expecting her to take him. When Rosalynn saw that Lyndon and Tilda were busy with the cake cutting, she had a smile on her face. ¡°Sheldon, let me take you to the bathroom, so we don¡¯t bother your parents. ¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes widened in agreement. Rosalynn grasped his small hand and nced back to find Brian Brian was on a call. He looked over, and Rosalynn gestured that she and Sheldon were headed to the bathroom. She then led him off. Rosalynn strolled leisurely toward the restroom, her gaze flickering between the ground and the glowing screen of her phone. Notifications poured in: messages from her parents, Keegan, Hutton, and Valeria, all wishing her a happy birthday. A grin spread across her face as Rosalynn scrolled through the messages. Of course, her parents remembered-no surprise there. But Keegan, Hutton, and Valeria? How did they know? Intrigued, she switched to her social media feed. There, Karina and Tilda shared a video. It was a brief clip capturing the enchanting disy of fireworks and the moment Brian handed her a bouquet. The video had evidently made its rounds among her friends, spreading swiftly. Before long, a news alert shed across her phone screen. Rosalynn nced at her phone and noticed the news about her husband¡¯s birthday celebration trending online. In today¡¯s world where information spread quickly, secrets were hard to keep. Her smile widened, a warm feeling spreading through her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Approaching the restroom, she tucked her phone away. Chapter 2418 ¡°Sheldon, could you go to the restroom by yourself?¡± Rosalynn asked. Sheldon looked with uncertainty at the dim restroom. ¡°Can youe with me? I¡¯m a bit scared,¡± he responded. Being only four years old, he was nervous about going in alone. ¡°Okay, you¡¯lle with me to thedies¡¯ room,¡± she said, amused. With the restroom empty and it being nighttime, she wasn¡¯t concerned about taking him there. Rosalynn held his hand and led him towards thedies¡¯ room. Next to a stand of tall bamboo, the restroom stood quietly, its surroundings filled with the soft whisper of leaves swaying in the night breeze. Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded, a sense of unease prickling at her skin, as though she were being watched. Her gaze caught a sudden movement in the restroom mirror-a figure charging toward her. Acting on instinct, she swiftly countered. The intruder, dressed entirely in ck with a hat and mask, gripping a handkerchief, clearly intended to attack her by surprise. She knocked him down, catching him off guard. He appeared surprised by her quick reaction. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rosalynn demanded. She pulled Sheldon protectively behind her, and her expression hardened. The masked man remained silent, his eyes behind the mask filled with a menacing re. He scrambled to his feet,unching himself at Rosalynn once more. ¡°Sheldon, find somewhere safe to hide!¡± Rosalynn instructed urgently, then turned to confront the assant head-on. Wide-eyed with fear, Sheldon darted out of the restroom. They were facing a dangerous adversary! He needed to locate his dad and other adults to aid Rosalynn! Meanwhile, the man was surprised to discover Rosalynn¡¯s skill inbat; she was no amateur.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They traded blows repeatedly, but he couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. Eventually, Rosalynn knocked him down again. He grunted, struggling to rise, but Rosalynn swiftly pinned him down. Chapter 2419 With a swift motion, Rosalynn tore off his mask. She stared at him closely as his rugged face was revealed and realized she didn¡¯t know him at all. However, his swift movements suggested he was more than just a regr thug. ¡°Who are you, and why are you attacking me?¡± she asked, her voice steady. The man stared at Rosalynn, frustration evident in his shifting expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Tilda?¡± he asked. Tilda! Was he really after Tilda? Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed, her grip on the man¡¯s throat tightening. ¡°Why would you want to attack Tilda? Who sent you?¡± The man struggled to respond, his breathsing in short gasps as he met Rosalynn¡¯s gaze in silence. Just then, a voice spoke up from behind her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Release him now, or I¡¯ll take out this little child. ¡± Rosalynn was startled and turned to find another heavily armed man in ck behind her. He was holding Sheldon, his hand tightly around Sheldon¡¯s neck, ready to snap it with the slightest twist. ¡°Rosalynn,¡± Sheldon whimpered, his face pale and voice trembling with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sheldon!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank. She turned to the man in ck. ¡°Let him go, now!¡± The man in ck remained silent, and the man Rosalynn had subdued took the opportunity to leap up and grab her. Rosalynn could have escaped, but the warning look in the man¡¯s eyes stopped her. If she resisted, Sheldon would be in grave danger. ¡°Jamir, I¡¯ve made a mistake. This isn¡¯t Tilda. What should we do?¡± the man holding Rosalynn asked. ¡°Idiot!¡± Jamir cursed. ¡°They¡¯re all wearing the same clothes. Wasn¡¯t Tilda supposed to have a child? I thought this woman was her. ¡± Jamir nced at Rosalynn and instructed, ¡°Take her to the bamboo grove. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied, quickly dragging Rosalynn into the grove. Rosalynn remained silent, aware that any resistance could endanger Sheldon further. Chapter 2420 Anxiety and confusion gnawed at her-why did these men want to kidnap Tilda, and what were their ns? Once they were in the bamboo grove, Jamir turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Send a message to Tilda. Tell her that Sheldon has wet his pants and she needs toe to the restroom immediately. ¡± They wanted to lure Tilda over. Rosalynn pressed her Lips together, refusing toply. At that moment, Sheldon began to cry. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my mom. I need to use the bathroom. Boo-hoo!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jamir¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he tightened his grip on Sheldon¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop crying, or I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± he threatened. Rosalynn¡¯s heart broke as anxiety gnawed at her. ¡°He¡¯s just a child! Are you even human? If you have a problem, take it out on me!¡± she pleaded. Jamir eased his grip slightly on Sheldon¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop crying, and I¡¯ll let you use the restroom,¡± he said. Sheldon, unable to hold it in any longer, quieted his sobs. Rosalynn¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of saving Sheldon and escaping, but Jamir quickly saw through her. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t try anything. Or my hand will snap this little one¡¯s neck,¡± he threatened. ¡®s BunnyBookery Defeated, Rosalynn pursed her lips, abandoning any thoughts of resistance. Looking into his ck eyes through the mask, she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you after Tilda?¡± Jamir ignored her question. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this kid to wet his pants, send a message to Tilda now. ¡± Rosalynn saw Sheldon twisting his body, his little face flushed and desperate. Her anxiety peaked. ¡°What should I do? Should I really lure Tilda over?¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Where is your phone?¡± the man holding her demanded. He reached to search her pockets. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Rosalynn snapped, her eyes darting to Sheldon. Finally, she pulled her phone from her pocket. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t do as I say, say goodbye to the little one,¡± Jamir threatened, tightening his grip on Sheldon¡¯s neck again. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Rosalynn cried out. Chapter 2421 With no other choice, she sent the message to Tilda as demanded. The man holding her watched closely to ensure sheplied. Jamir undid Sheldon¡¯s pants, allowing him to relieve himself. Sheldon hurriedly began to urinate, tears still streaking his face. ¡°Jamir, she saw my face. What should we do? Kill her?¡± the man asked, grabbing Rosalynn¡¯s neck with a sinister grip. Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Jamir.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He red at his subordinate and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. ¡± The subordinate seemed confused. ¡°Why not?¡± Jamir paused for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her for a while. ¡± The subordinate hesitated, then finally obeyed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make her pass out first. ¡± He took out a drugged handkerchief and covered Rosalynn¡¯s mouth. Rosalynn tried to hold her breath, but despite her efforts, she eventually inhaled the drugs and lost consciousness. Before cking out, she heard Sheldon¡¯s frightened voice calling her, followed by his groans. She fought to open her eyes but was ovee by darkness. Meanwhile, Tilda received Rosalynn¡¯s message and smiled. Sheldon hadn¡¯t wet his pants since he was two years old. He must have been having so much fun tonight that he did. Her proud boy wouldn¡¯t want to beughed at, and he had likely asked Rosalynn to message her. Putting away her phone, Tilda turned to Lyndon. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom. ¡± Lyndon nodded, suspecting nothing. Not far away, Keanu was catching his breath after ying with some colleagues. He chatted with them briefly before heading back to his room. Seeing Tilda walking alone, he decided to follow her silently. He didn¡¯t intend to speak to her, just to quietly apany her onest time. Chapter 2422 From tomorrow, he would bury his love for her deep in his heart. The full moon cast a faint glow over everything. Keanu watched Tilda turn into the bathroom, silently bidding her farewell. ¡°Goodbye, Tilda. Goodbye, my love,¡± he thought with a bitter smile as he started to walk away. But then, he thought he heard Tilda cry out. A faint sound at midnight made Keanu¡¯s heart skip a beat. He stopped and looked back at the bathroom. The tall building loomed in the night, and the nearby trees rustled in the wind. After hesitating for a moment, Keanu walked toward the bathroom, deciding he might as well say goodbye to Tilda onest time. He waited outside for a while, but Tilda didn¡¯te out. Keanu frowned, unease creeping in as he remembered the cry he thought he heard. ¡°Tilda, are you in there?¡± he called out. Silence greeted him, the quiet unnerving. His heart pounded. Without further thought, he rushed into thedies¡¯ room. ¡°Tilda, are you here? Answer me!¡± He checked each cubicle, but she was nowhere to be found. Panic set in. Something had happened to Tilda. Keanu panicked. He hurried out of the bathroom, frantically looking for her. Meanwhile, Brian, concerned that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t returned, strode over to the bathroom. Seeing Keanu, he was surprised. ¡°Mr. Wright?¡± Keanu told Brian in an urgent tone, ¡°Mr. Hughes, something¡¯s wrong. Tilda is missing!¡± Brian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is there anyone else in the bathroom?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 2423 ¡°No. It¡¯s empty,¡± Keanu replied. Panic surged through Brian. Rosalynn wasn¡¯t there either. His heart sank as he rushed into the bathroom to see for himself. Just as Keanu had said, there was no one inside. ¡°Mr. Hughes, what should we do now?¡± Keanu¡¯s anxious face was evident. ¡°I just faintly heard Tilda¡¯s cry. Something must have happened to her. ¡± Brian¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. He strode forward without a word. As he walked, he took out his phone and made a call. Meanwhile, in a ck car, Rosalynn, Tilda, and Sheldon were all tied up while sitting in the back seat. Jamir removed his mask, took out his phone, and made a call. ¡°Miss Larson, I¡¯ve got her. ¡± ¡°Well done! Bring her to the cliff immediately!¡± the woman said excitedly on the phone. ncing at the unconscious Rosalynn beside him, Jamir said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Larson, tell your mother I owe her nothing from now on. And tell her not to contact me anymore. ¡± Miss Larson was Ivy. She sneered and said, ¡°Jamir, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you make a living doing this dirty work? Don¡¯t act like a gentleman. ¡± Jamir¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s dirty work, I can still refuse. ¡± With that, he ended the call. The man who drove the car nced at Jamir through his rearview mirror.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jamir, why not kill that woman? She has seen my face. If she wakes up and goes to the police, we will be in trouble. ¡± Jamir looked at Rosalynn for a moment and said, ¡°After this, we¡¯ll leave the country for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The man nced at Jamir once more and noticed him looking at Rosalynn. He chuckled. ¡°Jamir, why not let me kill her? Do you like her?¡± Chapter 2424 Upon hearing this, Jamir shot him a sharp look and said, ¡°Just drive. ¡± The man kept probing. ¡°Am I right? Do you know her from before?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jamir stayed silent for a moment and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know me. ¡± But he recognized her instantly. The man said, ¡°Jamir, you¡¯re too disciplined. We¡¯ve worked together for years, but I¡¯ve never seen you with a woman. Don¡¯t you ever feel the need?¡± Jamir nced out the window and said in a low tone, ¡°When you¡¯re on this job, it¡¯s best to stay single. You never know when it might drag an innocent person into trouble. ¡± The man pondered this, scratching his head, and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the boss. You¡¯ve got wisdom. I know you¡¯re doing this for money and to cure your sister¡¯s illness. Jamir, if your sister gets better, will you quit?¡± Jamir remained silent, his eyes drifting back to Rosalynn¡¯s face, lost in thought. The ck car they were in sped along the winding mountain road towards its destination. Meanwhile, Brian watched the surveince footage in the control room. His expression was stern. Sanford and others were on the phone, arranging for their men to arrive. Karina and Maggie waited anxiously. The hotel¡¯s general manager was also there. His forehead was beaded with sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare utter a word. Brian¡¯s wife and her friend had been kidnapped while they were staying at the hotel! As the general manager, he felt that he was going to be fired! AlL he could do was hope for the safe return of Brian¡¯s wife and her friend. In front of the monitor, Brian pressed his lips together tightly, scrutinizing every detail on the screen. Soon, a ck car caught his attention. The car was parked in the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot. The driver had expertly avoided all security cameras, indicating he was no amateur. Thanks to Brian¡¯s sharp eye, he spotted the car at the intersection of several camera angles. The driver must have disguised himself as a cleaner, using the hotel¡¯s trash truck to smuggle Rosalynn, Tilda, and Sheldon to the car. ¡°Brian, any updates on the investigation?¡± Sanford asked, approaching after a phone call. ¡°This car looks very suspicious,¡± Brian replied, zooming in on a scene from the surveince footage. Chapter 2425 Sanford¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get in touch with our contacts at NHTSA to trace this car. ¡± He was not very familiar with the area. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve just called them directly. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Lyndon interjected before Brian could respond. His face was icy as he pulled out his phone and made a call. Brian understood Lyndon¡¯s concern for Tilda and Sheldon and agreed. He focused on the surveince video, his dark eyes filled with regret. He should have apanied Rosalynn and Sheldon to the bathroom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He had sensed something off but hadn¡¯t acted on it. Hisck of vignce was partly the reason for their abduction. If anything happened to Rosalynn, he would never forgive himself. After a few moments, Lyndon spoke up. ¡°They found it. The car has a fake te. It¡¯s heading up the mountain road toward the cliff. ¡± Brian¡¯s eyes hardened as he strode out, with Sanford and Lyndon following close behind. Barlow had just finished a call with ir, his former handler, requesting police assistance. ir had agreed immediately and was contacting the local police to rescue Rosalynn, Tilda, and Sheldon. Seeing Brian, Sanford, and Lyndon leave, Barlow moved to follow, but Brian stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s tough for you to move quickly. Stay here and protect the others. ¡± Barlow frowned, ncing at Karina and Maggie, then nodded. ¡°Understood. ¡± Before they left, Sanford reminded Maggie, ¡°Stay with Karina. Don¡¯t wander off. ¡± Maggie, with tears welling up in her eyes, nodded vigorously. ¡°Be careful, all of you. ¡± Sanford nodded and hurried to follow Brian. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, can Ie with you?¡± Keanu, who had been waiting anxiously, asked. Seeing they had a lead on Tilda, he wanted to join them. Lyndon nced at Keanu, noting the genuine worry in his eyes. Without a word, he gave a slight nod and continued forward. Chapter 2426 Keanu hurried to keep up. After they left, Barlow pulled Karina into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and wait for news. ¡± Karina¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. ¡°Who could have kidnapped Rosalynn, Tilda, and Sheldon? Why would they do this?¡± Barlow didn¡¯t answer immediately, lost in thought himself. ¡°Barlow, they¡¯ll be okay, won¡¯t they?¡± Karina¡¯s voice trembled as she unconsciously called him by his real name. Barlow looked down at her, pausing before he spoke. ¡°You already figured out who I am. ¡± Karina was momentarily stunned but chose not to argue. She nodded and exined, ¡°When we were at the hotel, I saw the birthmark on your leg and suspected your identity. Shortly after, I conducted a DNA test between you and Haleigh. The results confirmed it. You¡¯re Barlow. ¡± A faint smile crossed Barlow¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly patient. You¡¯ve been ying with me all this time. ¡± If circumstances were different, he would have loved to have a long, romantic conversation with Karina. But now wasn¡¯t the time. He silently prayed for the safety of Rosalynn, Tilda, and Sheldon. The cliffs stood stark against the cold wind, which raged with a force that threatened to topple anyone daring to stand against it. Ivy, sitting in her car, watched as another vehicle approached. She got out as soon as it arrived, her eyes brimming with mad hatred under the night sky.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She had arranged for Jamir to kidnap Tilda. She despised Tilda for ruining everything. Because of Tilda, her mother had failed to marry into the Larson family and was now notorious and imprisoned. She herself was under investigation and had be theughingstock of high society. ALL of this was thanks to Tilda! During a visit to her mother in detention, Ivy had been instructed to find Jamir, a man her mother had once helped. Jamir, a gangster with a sick sister who needed expensive surgery, owed her mother a debt of gratitude for her inadvertent charity. Her mother told her to instruct Jamir to kidnap Tilda. The n was simple: Use Tilda as leverage to secure her release, preferably by seeking help from Lyndon, who was more likely to act than Tilda¡¯s cold-hearted father. This n resonated with Ivy¡¯s own desire for revenge. She hated Tilda to the point that she had her kidnapped not just to get her mother released from prison, but ultimately for revenge. With a hundred thoughts swirling in her mind, Ivy walked to the front of Jamir¡¯s car. Chapter 2427 Jamir got out and threw the still-unconscious Tilda at her feet. ¡°Miss Larson, my task is done. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Jamir said curtly. Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. The car¡¯s headlights illuminated the scene. She squinted, noticing someone in the back seat. ¡°Who else is in the car?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Jamir snapped before turning and getting back into the car. The vehicle made a sharp turn and sped away, leaving Ivy and the unconscious Tilda alone on the clifftop. The night wind raged, and the clifftop fell silent. The stars twinkled in the sky, and the moon cast a faint halo over the scene. On the opposite side of the cliff was an abyss, while arge forest loomed not far away. The wind blew through the leaves, making them dance, and asionally, unknown creatures emitted strange noises, like beasts growling in the darkness, making Ivy¡¯s heart race with a mix of fear and excitement. Ivy slowly squatted down, ring at the unconscious Tilda with her hands tied behind her back. She raised her hand and pped Tilda hard across the face. Ivy¡¯s gaze was ferocious as she grabbed Tilda¡¯s hair, filled with a desire for vengeance. ¡°Bitch, wake up!¡± she hissed, her face twisted with the intensity of her emotions.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tilda, still groggy, felt the sting of the p. Her brows furrowed in pain, and she slowly opened her eyes. Ivy¡¯s distorted face came into focus, and Tilda¡¯s dazed expression gradually cleared. She felt the throbbing pain in her face and scalp and realized her hands were still tied. Clenching her fingers, Tilda asked, ¡°Did you have me kidnapped?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Ivy sneered coldly. Tilda stared at her. ¡°What do you want? Where are Sheldon and Rosalynn? Where are they?¡± She remembered going to the restroom after receiving a message from Rosalynn, but they were not there. Instead, she found herself trapped. It was clear now that Rosalynn and Sheldon must have been kidnapped too. ¡°What do you mean? Your son and Rosalynn are missing too?¡± Surprise flickered in Ivy¡¯s eyes. Tilda held her gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have them kidnapped as well?¡± Chapter 2428 Ivy sneered, ¡°I only asked someone to kidnap you. Don¡¯t me me for everything else. ¡± As she spoke, Ivy¡¯s thoughts wandered, and her eyes narrowed. She had seen others in Jamir¡¯s car earlier. Could it be that Jamir had not only taken Tilda but also Rosalynn and Sheldon? What were his intentions? ckmail? After a moment, Ivy remarked spitefully, ¡°But I¡¯m d they were taken too. Rosalynn has always been a bitch. As for Sheldon, it would be better if he were gone!¡± Regardless of Jamir¡¯s intentions, Ivy found pleasure in their misfortune. Tilda clenched her fists, her lips pressed tightly together in silence. If it wasn¡¯t Ivy, then who else could be behind Rosalynn¡¯s and Sheldon¡¯s disappearance? Perhaps she was overthinking it- maybe they hadn¡¯t been taken by anyone at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Despite everything, a flicker of hope remained in Tilda¡¯s heart; she clung to the possibility that Rosalynn and Sheldon were safe. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her scalp. Ivy yanked Tilda¡¯s hair, forcing her to meet her gaze. ¡°Tilda, tell me the truth. Is Sheldon Lyndon¡¯s child or not?¡± Ivy demanded, desperate for confirmation. Facing Ivy¡¯s contorted expression, Tilda scoffed. ¡°I made it clearst time. If you¡¯re not deaf, you should have heard it clearly. ¡± Her implication was unmistakable: Sheldon was indeed Lyndon¡¯s biological child. Ivy was unable toe to terms with this revtion. She struggled to ept that she had orchestrated Tilda and Lyndon¡¯s union. Her face twisted in anger, and she pped Tilda once more. ¡°No way! If that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t Lyndon know about it? Why?¡± Tilda¡¯s lip was bleeding, and the faint taste of blood filled her mouth. She licked her lips silently, swallowing the blood. Ivy scrutinized Tilda and spected, ¡°Did he think it was another woman?¡± Chapter 2429 Tilda¡¯s hands tightened into fists, but she remained silent. ¡°Speak up!¡± Ivy demanded, her impatience evident as she yanked Tilda¡¯s hair. Pain shot through Tilda, and she retorted with a sneer, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re challenging me?¡± Ivy snapped. ¡°I dare you to go and ask him!¡± Tilda faced Ivy squarely. Ivy paused, sneering back, ¡°Trying to provoke me, Tilda? It seems you don¡¯t want to tell Lyndon the truth, do you? Well, I won¡¯t press further.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You two are heading for divorce anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter who the father is. ¡± Tilda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy dragged her to the cliff¡¯s edge. ¡°See this abyss, Tilda? A simple push, and you¡¯re gone. ¡± Chilled by the wind, Tilda peered into the void, her fear palpable. ¡°Ivy, what do you want from me?¡± Ivy scoffed, ¡°First, I want Lyndon to use his influence to get my mother released without charges. Second, you must divorce Lyndon and confess to an affair. ¡± These demands revealed the true motive behind Tilda¡¯s abduction. Tilda pressed her lips together and remained silent. Noticing her silence, Ivy prodded her forehead and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear?¡± Tilda clenched her fists and challenged, ¡°Go ahead, Ivy, push me if you dare. Do you really dare to kill me?¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes were cold and dark, filled with mockery rather than fear. Ivy was momentarily stunned before realizing Tilda was bluffing. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare!¡± Ivy snapped. ¡°Sheldon, Rosalynn, and I are all missing. Lyndon and the others are looking for us. If I die, you¡¯ll die with me,¡± Tilda said calmly. Ivy hesitated, considering Tilda¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to die. She just wanted to achieve her goal. But Tilda¡¯s calm demeanor infuriated her. Why wasn¡¯t this bitch begging for her life at the cliff¡¯s edge? Chapter 2430 The more Ivy thought about it, the angrier she became. She pped Tilda again. ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hurt you! How dare you threaten me with Lyndon? Do you really believe he loves you? You¡¯re not the one he truly cares about. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Tilda¡¯s face stung from the ps, but she suppressed her anger and sneered at Ivy. ¡°If I can¡¯t have his love, I¡¯ll have his body. Look, you¡¯re jealous of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yous¡± ¡°And how do you know he doesn¡¯t love me? Men are superficial. The more time I spend with Lyndon, the more he¡¯ll fall for me. He married me even without knowing the child is his. Doesn¡¯t that say something?¡± Tilda¡¯s words pushed Ivy closer to the edge of insanity. She yanked Tilda to the cliff¡¯s edge. ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll throw you down!¡± Stones tumbled from the cliff, making no sound as they disappeared into the abyss. Tilda¡¯s face paled as she tried to stabilize herself. ¡°If you push me, you¡¯ll die too! Remember your goal,¡± Tilda reminded Ivy, fighting for her life. She tried to regain herposure. She didn¡¯t want to die. Ivy took a deep breath. ¡°Since Lyndon loves you so much, he must being to save you. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll do anything for you,¡± she sneered, pulling Tilda back slightly before dialing Lyndon¡¯s number. On the winding hillside road, two luxury cars sped one after another. Brian and Sanford were in one, while Lyndon and Keanu were in the other. When Lyndon¡¯s phone rang, he squinted at the unknown number. Though he didn¡¯t recognize it, something told him it was important. He answered quickly. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Lyndon, it¡¯s Ivy.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tilda is with me. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel. ¡°You had her kidnapped?¡± Chapter 2431 ¡°Do you want to save her?¡± Ivy taunted. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lyndon demanded, his voice tight. ¡°I have two demands. Fulfill them, and I¡¯ll let her go. ¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Lyndon said, his voice steady despite the rage simmering beneath. Ivy revealed her demands to Lyndon, who narrowed his eyes, remaining silent. Sensing his hesitation, Ivy pressed on, ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree? If you refuse, I¡¯ll push her off the cliff right now!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tilda¡¯s scream echoed through the phone, making Lyndon¡¯s heart race. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. I agree to your terms,¡± he said urgently. ¡°Good. You have one hour. Fulfill my requests within that time, and I¡¯ll release Tilda. But if I see any police, you can find her at the bottom of the cliff,¡± Ivy threatened before hanging up. Lyndon frowned at the road ahead. Keanu, sitting beside him, looked anxious. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, is there news about Tilda?¡± Lyndon nodded, not having time to exin fully. He quickly called Brian. In the other car, Brian answered the phone, recognizing the caller ID. ¡°ihat¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Ivy just called,¡± Lyndon said, repeating Ivy¡¯s demands. ¡°She has Tilda. I¡¯m not sure if Rosalynn and Sheldon are with her. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I haven¡¯t received a call yet. I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± He ended the call, afraid that he would miss the kidnapper¡¯s call. Brian pondered Ivy¡¯s involvement. If she had Rosalynn, why hadn¡¯t she called him? If not, where could Rosalynn be? Suddenly, Sanford, who was driving, interrupted. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s a car approaching. Could it be the one that took Rosalynn?¡± Brian¡¯s spirits lifted as he scrutinized the approaching vehicle. It was a ck car, but there were numerous ck cars in the world. Brian couldn¡¯t be certain if it was the car that took Rosalynn, but he wouldn¡¯t overlook any clues. Chapter 2432 ¡°Stop that car,¡± he instructed. ¡°Got it,¡± Sanford replied, turning on the hazard lights and maneuvering the car to block the road. Seeing the sudden maneuver, Lyndon, following close behind, was momentarily stunned and hurriedly braked. The nearby police cars arrived, their sirens ring. On the opposite side of the road, Jamir¡¯s subordinate cursed as he saw the blockade. ¡°Jamir, someone¡¯s blocking our way, and the police are here. What should we do?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jamir, noticing the situation, frowned and nced at Rosalynn, who was beginning to wake up. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Turn around,¡± he ordered. ¡°What?¡± his subordinate asked, surprised. ¡°I said turn around. Hurry!¡± Jamir barked. ¡°Okay,¡± the subordinate replied, immediately braking and making a sharp U-turn to flee the scene. Brian, just getting out of his car, saw the vehicle make a sudden retreat. His face darkened with determination. Certain it was the kidnapper¡¯s car, he quickly got back into his own. ¡°Follow them!¡± he ordered. ¡°Got it,¡± Sanford responded, starting the engine and speeding after the fleeing vehicle. In the escaping car, Jamir¡¯s subordinate asked nervously, ¡°Jamir, what do we do now? The police are right behind us. ¡± Jamir frowned, ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out as we go. ¡± Rosalynn had fully woken up by now. She shifted and sat up, ncing around to find Sheldon still unconscious beside Jamir. Noticing Tilda wasn¡¯t in the car, she realized they were driving at a dangerous speed, clearly trying to escape. Rosalynn remained silent but looked back instinctively. As she observed the pursuing vehicles, a glimmer of hope ignited in her eyes. Was Brianing to rescue her? Chapter 2433 ¡°Behave yourself,¡± Jamir warned, noticing Rosalynn ncing behind. Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes meeting his masked face. His slightly upturned eyescked the ferocity she expected from a ruthless kidnapper, carrying only a warning. She wondered about his background. ¡°A car is chasing us. It must be my husband¡¯s,¡± Rosalynn said, trying to sound confident. ¡°You know who I am, right? Let me go, or my husband and my family won¡¯t spare you. ¡± Jamir ignored her, focusing on the road ahead. Rosalynn¡¯s frustration grew. She wasn¡¯t going to sit quietly. ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me? Do you want money? We can make a deal,¡± she offered. ¡°I¡¯m the cherished daughter of the Moreno family and wife of the CEO of the Hughes Group. Money is no object. Just let me go. ¡± Before Jamir could respond, his subordinate in the driver¡¯s seat spoke up. ¡°Jamir, she¡¯s loaded. Why not extort her before we leave the country?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jamir snapped, silencing his subordinate. The subordinate looked confused. Why not take advantage of the situation and make some quick cash? But Jamir was thinking further ahead. Extorting money from Rosalynn wasn¡¯t simple, and even if they got it, they might not live to spend it. Their priority was escaping safely. ¡°Damn it, the car behind us is gaining! Hold on tight!¡± the subordinate eximed, elerating as Sanford¡¯s car closed in.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The car sped up dangerously around the curves. Rosalynn wanted to pusuade the kidnappers more, but she felt nauseous as soon as the car sped up. She groaned, trying to hold back the urge to vomit. Jamir noticed, frowning as he hesitated tofort her. He raised his hand but pulled it back. In the car behind, Brian¡¯s face was cold as ice. ¡°can you drive faster?¡± he urged. Sanford, focused on the treacherous road, replied, ¡°I wish I could, but with cliffs on one side and the sea on the other, a single mistake could send us over the edge. ¡± Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°I thought you yed racing games. Is this your best?¡± Chapter 2434 ¡°It¡¯s nighttime!¡± Sanford retorted. ¡°Even in games, I value my life. Look, I¡¯m just as anxious as you, but we can¡¯t save Rosalynn if we¡¯re dead. ¡± Brian sighed, eyes locked on the car ahead. ¡°Fine, just drive. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sanford replied as he focused on chasing the car ahead. At that moment, Brian¡¯s phone rang. It was Lyndon. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Brian answered. ¡°Is that the kidnapper¡¯s car ahead? Is Rosalynn inside?¡± Lyndon asked. ¡°The car belongs to the kidnapper, but I can¡¯t see if Rosalynn¡¯s there. It¡¯s too dark,¡± Brian replied. It was toote at night for him to see the inside of the car clearly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He knew he had to stop that car first. ¡°The police are following us, right? Should we tell them to back off? Ivy said no cops, and if she sees them, she might do something desperate,¡± Lyndon suggested. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Brian said, ending the call. Jamir¡¯s car sped along, soon arriving at the spot where he had left Tilda. ¡°Jamir, there¡¯s no road ahead,¡± his subordinate reported. ¡°Put on your mask and get out,¡± Jamir ordered. ¡°Got it. ¡± The man donned his mask and exited the car. Jamir nced at the still-unconscious Sheldon, leaving him in the car as he dragged Rosalynn out. Having been in the car for so long, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but vomit as soon as she got out. The man, almost sshed by her vomit, jumped aside in disgust. ¡°Gross!¡± Rosalynn, feeling somewhat better, shot him a look. ¡°Not on you, though. ¡± ¡°Yous¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jamir barked, holding a spring knife to Rosalynn¡¯s neck as he marched toward Ivy. At this moment, Ivy stood at the edge of the cliff, holding Tilda. Seeing Jamir with Rosalynn, she was surprised and excited. Chapter 2435 ¡°Why are you back?¡± She nced at Rosalynn with glee. ¡°Oh, you really have her too. Jamir, she¡¯s rich. You can demand any ransom from her husband!¡± Ransom? He¡¯d better think about how to escape now. Jamir gave Ivy a cold nce but said nothing.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rosalynn ignored Ivy and looked at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, are you alright?¡± she asked, concerned. It turned out Tilda was kidnapped by Ivy. Rosalynn looked at Tilda¡¯s swollen face and wondered if she had been pped by Ivy. It seemed Like Ivy orchestrated the kidnapping of Tilda. She realized that the kidnappers mistook her as Tilda and also kidnapped her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s Sheldon?¡± Tilda replied, worry etched on her face. ¡°He ¡®s¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! One more word, and I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Jamir interrupted, pressing the knife closer to Rosalynn¡¯s neck. Rosalynn swallowed her words and winked at Tilda, hoping to reassure her. She knew Sheldon was still in the car and, for the moment, safe. Brian and the others hade to save them. They simply had to await their arrival. Soon, the cars of Brian and Lyndon pulled up. The four men got out. The police, however, stayed back, parking their cars at a distance and surrounding the cliff area from the forest. Ivy¡¯s eyes locked on Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, have you done what I asked?¡± Lyndon nced at Tilda, frowning at her swollen face. ¡°I will keep my promise. But it¡¯ste, and I can¡¯t arrange your mother¡¯s bail right now. Why don¡¯t you release Tilda first? I won¡¯t go back on my word. ¡± Chapter 2436 Ivy sneered. ¡°Lyndon, do you think I¡¯m a fool? You¡¯ll break your promise the moment I let her go. ¡± Lyndon said nothing, his lips tight with frustration. Brian stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Tell us what you want, and then let them go. ¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy hesitated. She had only nned to kidnap Tilda and make Lyndonply with her demands. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jamir kidnapping Rosalynn as well, Leaving her unsure of what to do next. Jamir, standing beside her, broke the silence. ¡°Get me a helicopter, and let me and my man leave safely. ¡± Brian nced at Jamir and nodded. ¡°Okay. Anything else?¡± ¡°No. ¡± That was it? Brian was taken aback and stared at Jamir with a puzzled expression. Was Jamir¡¯s only demand for kidnapping Rosalynn a helicopter to ensure a safe exit for himself and his crew? ¡°Hey, are you an idiot? Why don¡¯t you ask for money? Hurry up and demand it!¡± Ivy interjected. Jamir gave her a sly grin. ¡°I only want a helicopter. ¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Ivy was baffled by his logic, clearly thinking Jamir was foolish. He had abducted a wealthy woman yet failed to request any ransom. He had lost his senses! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately,¡± Brian replied. He narrowed his eyes, too pressed for time to delve into Jamir¡¯s reasoning. He pulled out his phone and promptly called Edwin, instructing him to secure a helicopter without dy. Simultaneously, he told Edwin to alert the necessary authorities to expedite Renata¡¯s release. Brian¡¯s tone was icy. As Ivy heard his instructions, she gazed at his striking features, her eyes gleaming. Brian and Lyndon, both prominent young elites, were admired by many women. Chapter 2437 Yet, why did they both have affection for the women she detested? She truly despised them. After Brian hung up the phone, she shot Lyndon a nce before addressing Brian. ¡°Mr. Hughes, why are you so devoted to your wife? Aren¡¯t you aware of her infidelity? For instance, the man next to you. It¡¯s been widely rumored that your wife is actually expecting Lyndon¡¯s child. Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡± Her aim was to disrupt their happiness by nting seeds of doubt. Brian¡¯s expression turned grim as he regarded her with icy disdain. His anger red. Yet, with the hostage situation still unresolved, Ivy wasn¡¯t intimidated. Before Brian could respond, she shifted her gaze to Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon, I just want an answer to one question. If either Tilda or Rosalynn has to die today, and you have the power to choose who survives, whom would you choose? Just say the name, and that person will live. ¡± Her words caused both Brian¡¯s and Lyndon¡¯s expressions to turn icy. Lyndon pressed his lips together, casting a nce at Rosalynn and Tilda, yet he remained silent. One was the woman who had saved him, whom he felt an obligation to protect quietly. The other was his wife. Both women were in jeopardy simultaneously. Whom should he save? The choice was agonizing. ¡°Why does my wife need someone else to rescue her?¡± Brian asked sharply, his teeth clenched. Ivy nced at him and replied, ¡°Mr. Hughes, please calm down. I¡¯m just trying to gauge how important Tilda is to him. ¡± After a brief pause, she turned to Lyndon and questioned him evenly, ¡°Lyndon, why won¡¯t you answer me? Why the hesitation? Tilda and I were just discussing the nature of your rtionship! She boasted that you had fallen for each other. It seems she was exaggerating. In reality, you just see her as an outlet for your lust. The women you truly love were Rosanna, then Rosalynn, correct?¡± Her words caused Tilda¡¯s face to lose color. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was because of the chill in the air or the shock of the usation, but she felt herself shivering.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She tried not to let Ivy¡¯s words get to her, but she couldn¡¯t ignore thempletely. If Ivy forced Lyndon to choose someone to save between her and Rosalynn that day, who would it be? He hesitated. That hesitation implied he might choose Rosalynn. Chapter 2438 Tilda felt a heavy sadness. She wouldn¡¯t be so affected if she didn¡¯t care about him. But now¡­ ¡°Ivy, you are so evil,¡± Rosalynn huffed. She stared coldly at Ivy, her mind involuntarily drifting to another woman. Kennedi, who had once kidnapped her and Karina, forcing Barlow to choose between them. ¡®s BunnyBookery Both Ivy and Kennedi were evil, trying to stir discord. Fortunately, Karina saw through Kennedi¡¯s scheme and remained Rosalynn¡¯s steadfast friend, aware of Barlow¡¯s deep love for her. But Tilda¡¯s situation¡­ was different from Karina¡¯s. Her rtionship with Lyndon was still nascent, their feelings not yet fully developed. Ivy¡¯s recent words felt like a sharp de, slicing through Tilda¡¯s heart. If Tilda and Lyndon had been deeply in love, perhaps they could have shrugged off the incident.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But their budding rtionship made Ivy¡¯s words all the more wounding to Tilda. ¡°How can you call me evil? I¡¯m just trying to show my dear sister the harsh reality,¡± Ivy sneered, lightly tapping Tilda¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear sister, look closely. This is the man you married, someone who could disregard your safety. What do you have to boast about? I suggested divorce to set you free. You should be thanking me!¡± She continued to pat Tilda¡¯s face dismissively. Behind Tilda loomed a cliff. Her slight figure appeared especially fragile against the night breeze, stirring a sense of rm. Keanu, unable to hold back any longer, burst out, ¡°Enough! Can¡¯t you stop? There¡¯s a cliff behind her, and she could fall if you¡¯re not careful!¡± Ivy turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re here too. Ah, Keanu, isn¡¯t it? Feeling sympathetic, are you? See this, my dear sister? Your first love still cares. Right now, he¡¯s the only one worried about you, the only one who truly loves you! After you leave Lyndon, you could be with him. ¡± At Ivy¡¯s words, Tilda reflexively looked towards Keanu, her lips tightly pursed. As she met Keanu¡¯s anxious gaze, her heart softened. In that moment, it was clear that he truly cared about her. Then, she turned to look at Lyndon. His expression was stoic, revealing nothing. Chapter 2439 ¡°Lyndon, where is that statement I demanded? Hurry up!¡± Ivy snapped impatiently. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she taunted Lyndon, ¡°What a disappointment. Can¡¯t even handle a simple task. Are you eager to prove you don¡¯t love her?¡± Lyndon clenched his jaw, his gaze flickering briefly to Tilda, who was quietly looking down. He fought to keep his anger in check. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right now. Once we¡¯ve done everything you asked, you¡¯d better keep your promise and let her go,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°Less talk, more action,¡± Ivy snapped. Lyndon took out his phone, preparing to release the statement on the official website. The night was eerily quiet, the moon casting a bright glow overhead. Meanwhile, a squad of police officers was silently approaching through the forest, guns at the ready, poised to intervene and rescue the hostages. Rosalynn noticed them advancing. Feeling a surge of focus, she readied herself to break free as soon as the police made their move. Suddenly, a car door opened, and Sheldon burst out. ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His shout drew everyone¡¯s attention. Simultaneously, the police emerged from the forest and made a beeline for the cliff¡¯s edge. Seizing the moment, Rosalynn kicked at the man holding her. He reacted swiftly, dodging her attack. Rosalynn didn¡¯t intend to hurt him; her goal was to make him release her. As soon as he let go, she dashed towards Brian, who was already running to her aid. Lyndon and Keanu sprang into action as well. Keanu rushed towards Tilda, while Lyndon followed closely behind. Sanford, closest to Sheldon, feared for the boy¡¯s safety and hurried over to protect him. At the edge of the cliff, Tilda saw the police approaching. She quickly freed herself from Ivy¡¯s grasp and sprinted toward Keanu and Lyndon. Ivy was startled by the sudden appearance of the police. She hadn¡¯t expected them to show up. ¡°Lyndon, how dare you call the police!¡± she screamed. Chapter 2440 As the police reached her, she lunged forward and grabbed Tilda, who was running ahead. Thrown off bnce, Tilda leaned back, stumbling precariously. ¡°Tilda!¡± Keanu shouted, rushing over. Just as Tilda teetered on the brink of the cliff, he caught her. Meanwhile, Jamir sensed the situation was turning against them and ordered his subordinate, ¡°Retreat quickly. ¡± The subordinate, panicked by the warning shots fired by the police, tried to catch a hostage in desperation. Spotting Rosalynn as she was about to run to Brian, he grabbed her hair, trying to pull her to his side. Rosalynn yelped in pain and stepped back, perilously close to the cliff¡¯s edge. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Brian¡¯s heart raced. He reached out to save her but missed. Lyndon spotted Rosalynn stumbling towards the cliff. He dashed over and caught her arm just in time, pulling her against his chest. Her heart pounded with fear.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lyndon asked, his voice filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalynn replied, nodding her head. ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Brian rushed over and enveloped her in his arms, his face pale with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His voice trembled, and he swallowed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just untie my hands. ¡± Brian nodded. His slender fingers, still shaking, fumbled with the knots. It took him a moment, but he finally freed her. By this time, Ivy was under police control, shouting to be released. Keanu quickly untied Tilda. Amid the chaos, Jamir fought with the police and managed to slip away into the forest with his man. The police left a few officers to secure the scene while the rest pursued Jamir. Ivy, now handcuffed, was taken into custody by the police. She had seen Lyndon turn around to save Rosalynn. As she struggled, Ivy looked at Tilda andughed hysterically. ¡°Tilda, are you still going to tell me that you and your husband are in love? You saw what he did when both you and Rosalynn were in danger. He left you and went to save her! We¡¯re both pitiful women. No, you¡¯re even more pitiful than I am. You slept with him for free, and he doesn¡¯t even love you. ¡± A policeman, annoyed by her outburst, scolded her, ¡°Shut up!¡± He then shoved her into the police car. Chapter 2441 Tilda said nothing. She just lowered her eyes and trembled slightly. Yes, she saw it with her own eyes. Her husband abandoned her in a moment of danger to save another woman.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She felt numb, unsure of her emotions, only aware of a deep, chilling cold. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Keanu asked, noticing her trembling. He started to take off his coat to wrap around her. But before he could, Lyndon stepped forward, pushing Keanu aside. He took off his coat and draped it over Tilda¡¯s shoulders. Lyndon¡¯s coat enveloped Tilda with his fresh, inviting scent. She slowly raised her eyes to meet Lyndon¡¯s gaze. As he tightened the coat around her, Lyndon¡¯s dark eyes held a solemn expression. ¡°Tilda, I can exin, I didn¡¯t just leave you there, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Tilda interrupted, her voice steady. ¡°We agreed from the start not to interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives, didn¡¯t we?¡± She offered a smile that hinted at indifference. A gust of cold wind swept through, picking up fine grains of sand and pebbles. Perhaps some sand caught in her eyes, prompting tears to flow immediately. Tilda blinked rapidly and raised a hand to wipe her eyes. Lyndon watched her silently, his expression filled with concern, wanting to say something but holding back. At that moment, Rosalynn approached, supported by Brian. ¡°Tilda,¡± Rosalynn called out gently. Tilda lowered her hand from her eyes, striving to maintain herposure, and offered a slight smile. ¡°Rosalyn, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. ¡± Rosalynn observed Tilda¡¯s sorrowful expression despite her forced smile, leaving herself unsure of what to say. She didn¡¯t want Tilda to be estranged from Lyndon because of her. However, it seemed that Tilda was deeply hurt by the recent incident. ¡°Mommy!¡± Sheldon called as he approached Tilda. Tilda¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears, and she opened her arms wide. ¡°Sheldon. ¡± Chapter 2442 Sheldon burst into tears and ran into her embrace. ¡°Mommy, boo-hoo, I was so scared!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s all over now,¡± Tilda reassured him, holding him close and kissing his little face. Yet, her own tears continued to fall. Her emotions were mixed-relief for her child¡¯s safety and a deep-seated pain within her own heart. ¡°Since everyone is okay, let¡¯s head back and talkter,¡± Sanford suggested. Brian was about to respond when Rosalynn suddenly gasped, clutching her abdomen. Concerned, Brian quickly turned to her. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts a bit. It¡¯s nothing serious¡±, Rosalyn said, managing a forced smile. Without hesitation, Brian scooped her up in a princess carry. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away. Sanford, the car keys, please. We¡¯re Leaving now. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sanford responded, quickly handing the keys to Brian. Brian carried Rosalynn and swiftly headed towards Sanford¡¯s car. Lyndon watched them depart, then scooped up Sheldon with one hand and draped his other arm around Tilda. ¡°Let¡¯s head back too. ¡± Tilda, still emotional, gently pulled away from his grip and turned to Keanu. ¡°Keanu, thank you for earlier. ¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your timely intervention, I might have been dead,¡± she added. ¡°No need to thank me, as long as you¡¯re okay,¡± Keanu reassured her. Their exchange was filled with deep emotion and mutual understanding. Lyndon, observing this interaction, frowned deeply and handed Sheldon to Sanford. ¡°Sanford, please take Sheldon to my car and wait. I need to speak with Tilda privately. ¡± Sanford nodded, taking Sheldon and giving a knowing nce to Keanu. ¡°Mr. Wright, let¡¯s get in the car.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Keanu paused briefly, then followed Sanford to Lyndon¡¯s car. Chapter 2443 His thoughts were solely on Tilda during the crisis, and he was unaware of Lyndon¡¯s actions to help Rosalynn. However, Ivy¡¯s insinuations had nted seeds of doubt about Lyndon and Tilda¡¯s rtionship. Lyndon wasn¡¯t in love with Tilda? It seemed that their rtionship wasn¡¯t as good as he thought it was. Could there still be a chance for him? ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re a decent person. It¡¯s best not to meddle in others¡¯ marriages,¡± Sanford remarked casually as they settled into the car. Keanu watched Tilda and Lyndon in the cold wind, reflecting quietly before speaking. ¡°I just want Tilda to be happy. ¡± If she wasn¡¯t, he was ready to step in. In the biting cold wind, Tilda pulled her hand away from Lyndon¡¯s grasp. She inquired, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Lyndon stared at her. Tilda kept her eyes down, not uttering a word. She simply reached out and smoothed her hair, which was tousled by the wind. Lyndon¡¯s eyes darkened with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I can exin what happened. I didn¡¯t leave you alone. When Rosalynn had her ident, I was the closest. If I hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have died.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I saw Keanu holding your hand, so I went to help her. ¡± Tilda listened quietly, her eyes still lowered. Lyndon frowned and gently lifted her chin. ¡°Look at me. Did you hear what I just said?¡± Tilda evaded his touch. ¡°I heard you,¡± she replied, her voice calm and cold. Lyndon frowned deeper. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m telling you the truth. What do you want to say to me?¡± Tilda met his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Even if you did leave me to save Rosalynn, I wouldn¡¯t me you. After all, I¡¯m not the woman you love most, am 1?¡± Her tone held a trace of self-mockery. Lyndon¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°Are you really not ming me? If not, you wouldn¡¯t talk to me like this. ¡± Tilda¡¯s fingers curled up, and the image of him abandoning her shed through her mind, filling her with irritation. She turned her head away from him. Lyndon sighed, gently turning her face back to him. ¡°Tilda, you know I¡¯ve loved someone else. I don¡¯t deny it. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about you. You are my wife. I can¡¯t be indifferent when you¡¯re in danger. ¡± Chapter 2444 His voice was gentle, but the thought of him leaving her for Rosalynn made Tilda feel a surge of pain. She looked at him and blurted out, ¡°If Keanu weren¡¯t there, who would you choose to save if both Rosalynn and I were in danger?¡± Lyndon frowned. ¡°Tilda, must you test me with such a question? It¡¯s pointless,¡± he huffed. Seeing the frown on his face, Tilda felt a tightening in her chest, a difort that was hard to shake. It was indeed pointless. She didn¡¯t knew why she even bothered asking such a question. Maybe she was asking because she had feelings for him. ¡®s BunnyBookery It turned out she was a woman who longed for love. Despite her resolve to remain independent, she had fallen for him. Just as Ivy said, she really was pathetic. It was just another one-night stand for Lyndon, but she took it seriously instead. She had fallen for him and hoped he also loved her back. But she was just being delusional. He didn¡¯t love her at all. Suppressing her tears, Tilda forced a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Sorry, I overstepped. I won¡¯t ask such questions again. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lyndon saw her put on a smile and pulled her closer to him as he frowned. Tilda looked at him straight and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Tilda, I want to build a good life with you. Can you stop behaving like this?¡± Lyndon pleaded with her. Tilda, masking her pain, replied casually, ¡°What do you mean? Come on, I want a good life with you too. ¡± But inwardly, she resolved never to open her heart to him again. They would go back to the way they were when they first met¡ª each in their own space, maintaining privacy. Their marriage would exist just to give Sheldon aplete family. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you cold? I¡¯m freezing. Let¡¯s get going. Sheldon must be getting impatient,¡± Tilda said, handing back to Lyndon the coat that she was wearing. Chapter 2445 Lyndon looked at Tilda¡¯s smile, but it didn¡¯t bring him anyfort. The warmth in her smile was gone, reced by something cold and distant. He took the coat but didn¡¯t put it on. Instead, he draped it back over Tilda¡¯s shoulders and walked ahead. As she followed him to the car, Tilda pulled the coat tighter, feeling the lingering warmth from his body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She pursed her lips, trying to keep her emotions in check. Meanwhile, on the winding hillside road, Brian drove quickly, ncing at Rosalynn with worry etched in his eyes. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked, concern evident in his voice. Rosalynn smiled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s much better now. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± The pain in her stomach had lessened. Its urrence was likely due to the tension from the earlier fight and the bumpy ride. She just needed some rest. Seeing some color return to her cheeks, Brian wrapped his hand around hers, though his expression remained tense. Rosalynn looked out at the night, her thoughts drifting to Lyndon and Tilda. She sighed softly. Brian noticed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Lyndon and Tilda. After what Ivy did, I wonder what will happen between them. Do you think Tilda will hold it against me?¡± Rosalynn replied. Brian was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°If Tilda holds a grudge against you, then she¡¯s not worth keeping as a friend. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s safety was his top priority. Lyndon had saved her, and despite Brian¡¯s jealousy, he was grateful. As for what Tilda thought, Brian didn¡¯t really care. If she med Rosalynn, then they didn¡¯t need her as a friend. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Tilda is a good person. In that situation, Lyndon chose to save me over her. She must feel hurt. If I were her, I¡¯d be upset too,¡± Rosalynn said, trying to be understanding. As a woman herself, she understood how Tilda would¡¯ve felt. Brian tightened his grip on her hand, a cold glint shing in his eyes. ¡°Ivy arranged your kidnapping. She¡¯ll pay for this in prison. ¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°She meant to kidnap Tilda. We were wearing the same outfits, and they mistook me for her. ¡± Brian¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t let Ivy off easily. ¡± Chapter 2446 ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn agreed. A woman as vicious as Ivy deserved to be punished. Brian fell silent for a moment. After contemting, he said, ¡°The kidnapper was odd too, He didn¡¯t even ask for ransom. ¡± Rosalynn considered this. It was strange. The Moreno family was wealthy, and she was Brian¡¯s wife. Any ordinary kidnapper would demand a hefty ransom. But this one only wanted a helicopter, as if he was more interested in escaping quickly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s heard of your reputation and was afraid you¡¯d chase him to the ends of the earth for your money,¡± Rosalynn joked, trying to lighten the mood. Brian nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Honey, are you praising me or mocking me? Chasing him? He¡¯s not my wife. Why would I chase him?¡± Rosalynnughed, and the tension in the car eased a bit. Holding the steering wheel with one hand and Rosalynn¡¯s hand with the other, Brian heaved a sigh. ¡°This should have been a happy vacation, but those assholes ruined it. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rosalynn shed a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s important is we¡¯re safe. We can go on a vacation next time. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Brian smiled. Being out of danger was the most important thing for now. As the car drove off, Brian nced at the rearview mirror and noticed a car behind them. He didn¡¯t think much of it and just assumed it was a normal car going in the same direction as them. However, when he nced at the rearview mirror the second time, he saw someone poking his head out of the passenger seat of the car behind them with a gun. Brian¡¯s expression darkened, but he remained calm as he said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with the car behind us. ¡± rmed, Rosalynn turned around to take a look. But Brian pressed her head down and shouted, ¡°Get down!¡± As Rosalynn ducked, a bullet stuck the back window of the car. Fortunately, the ss was bulletproof. It didn¡¯t break, but the gunshot left a crack. Rosalynn¡¯s chest pounded. ¡°Who are those people? Why do they have guns?¡± Brian¡¯s expression hardened. Through the rearview mirror, he could see the man in the passenger seat of the car behind them aiming the gun in their direction again. They were the target! ¡°I don¡¯t know, but one thing¡¯s for sure: they¡¯re after us,¡± Brian said sternly. Chapter 2447 ¡°Are they the kidnappers from earlier?¡± Rosalynn asked with a grimace. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Brian replied. ¡°The kidnappers didn¡¯t want a ransom, so there¡¯s reason for them toe after us again. ¡± Moreover, these guys had weapons. It was clear they weren¡¯t after their money, but their Lives! Several bullets struck the car again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Although bulletproof, the back window couldn¡¯t stand multiple shots fired in session. Looking at the huge crack in the ss, Rosalynn panicked. ¡°What should we do now, Brian?¡± With a cold glint in his eyes, Brian stepped hard on the gas, sending the car forward at a high speed. ¡°After this roadway is the main road. We¡¯ll try to lose them when we get there,¡± he exined. Just then, a loud thud came from the back of the car. One of the tires was hit! For the first time, Brian felt panic. The bastards were determined to get their car to stop! If the car stopped, he and Rosalynn would have no chance to survive. What should they do? With a serious look on his face, Brian tightened his grip on the steering wheel. His eyes fell on the GPS on the phone. Making up his mind, he held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. ¡°Honey, you gotta trust me, okay? There is a corner in the road ahead. The map shows that there¡¯s a bush on the right side. Once I slow down the car at the corner, you will jump out. Can you do it?¡± he instructed. What? He wanted her to jump out of the car? Rosalynn widened her eyes in fear. ¡°What do you mean, Brian? Why would I jump out of the car?¡± ¡°Those bastards are intent on killing us. If we don¡¯t make a move, we will both die,¡± Brian exined, his expression dark. ¡°Once you¡¯re out of the car, I¡¯ll try to lose them. ¡± Looking at Brian¡¯s side profile, Rosalynn felt tears pool in the corners of her eyes. Just the thought of losing him was unbearable. Shaking her head, she sped his free hand tightly and protested, ¡°No! I won¡¯t jump out of the car, not without you!¡± Brian¡¯s heart ached at seeing her panicked eyes, but he demanded firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If we stay in the car or jump out together, we might not survive. ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. There¡¯s not much time. Just do it, okay?¡± Chapter 2448 Their negotiation was interrupted by another gunshot. The bastards sted another tire this time! The car bumped. Remaining calm, Brian clenched the steering wheel to control the car¡¯s direction. The car sped towards the bend. ¡°We¡¯re close. Are you ready?¡± Brian asked, his deep voice echoing like a death sentence to Rosalynn¡¯s ear. Looking at Brian¡¯s determined expression, Rosalynn felt a Lump in her throat. ¡°Brian, I¡­¡± She struggled to speak out of frustration and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, okay? You did martial arts. I know you can protect yourself and the baby,¡± Brian said, his voice gentle and reassuring as he kissed her hand. Tears welled up in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes as she shook her head once more, refusing, ¡°I can¡¯t. No matter our fate, I want us to be together!¡± Brian was moved by her words but kept hisposure to convince her. ¡°Honey, please. It isn¡¯t the time to make my heart skip a beat Like this. ¡± Turning serious, he continued, ¡°God knows how much I Love you. I will risk my life to save you when you¡¯re in danger, but it kills me that I always lose my chance. I get jealous and feel helpless. ¡± He lowered his eyes and smiled faintly, adding, ¡°Perhaps God allowed this to happen so I could finally protect you. Honey, please do it, for me and for our baby. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tears fell like waterfalls down her cheeks at his words. She wanted to say something but was too choked up to speak. With his free hand, Brian reached out to wipe her tears away, his gaze a mix of affection and sadness as he said, ¡°Just remember¡­ If things go south, please take care of my grandmother, our baby, and yourself. Carry my love with you, always. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was he bidding goodbye? His words felt like knives piercing through Rosalynn¡¯s heart. She shook her head and protested, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me, Brian. Do you understand? You can¡¯t die. You have to promise me!¡± Despite the situation, her insistence made Brian smile. ¡°I promise,¡± he said. Even though the chances were slim, he vowed to stay alive for her. As they neared the corner, Brian swallowed the lump in his throat and looked hard at the road ahead, steering the car closer to the sidewalk. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going to slow down now,¡± he informed. Wiping her tears, Rosalynn looked at him imploringly and urged him for thest time, ¡°Brian, please. I can¡¯t leave you. Let¡¯s jump together. ¡± However, Brian had no intention to change ns. ¡°You can do this, Rosalynn. ¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t move. Brian slowed down and reached for the lock to open it for her. Chapter 2449 ¡°Rosalynn, now!¡± ¡°Brian. ¡± ¡°Jump. ¡± Setting his feelings aside, Brian urged impatiently. Tears pooled in the corners of Rosalynn¡¯s eyes again as she realized there was no changing Brian¡¯s mind. Clenching her fists, she cried out, ¡°You better keep your promise. If you die, I¡¯ll remarry, and our baby will grow up with another man as its father. Do you hear me?¡± Her voice cracked, betraying her stern eyes. Suppressing his emotions, Brian nodded as he unbuckled her seatbelt and pushed her out. ¡°Save yourself! Go!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rosalynn had no choice but to jump off. The cold wind whistled in her ears, apanied by his parting words. Instinctively, Rosalynn curled up mid-air to lessen the impact of the fall and avoid harming her baby. She fell on the bushes, rolled to the side, and stopped at the safe spot. Straightening up on the ground, she calmed her racing heart. Just then, she heard two gunshots, followed by a loud ssh of water. The sound thundered in Rosalynn¡¯s heart. The other side of the road was the sea. Did Brian¡¯s car fall off the edge and into the water? As she looked ahead, her tears fell. It felt like her soul had left her body with the shock that swept over her. Her heart ached terribly as if it was being cut into pieces as she struggled to get on her feet. She felt nothing but pain all over. The thorns from the bushes scratched her face, hands, and legs. But it was nothingpared to the pain that covered her heart at the possibility that she had lost Brian. Rosalynn climbed up to the road, using all her strength. She stumbled forward, the darkness of the night enveloping her. The guardrail not far away was smashed by the car¡¯s impact. Clutching her belly, Rosalynn made her way to the damaged guardrail. She gazed at the undting sea, her heart aching with worry. Chapter 2450 She thought to herself, ¡°Brian, you¡¯ll be alright, won¡¯t you? You love me. You love me so much, so you should be fine. You wouldn¡¯t want me to remarry or raise our child alone, right?¡± Her belly twitched, and the baby inside kicked uneasily as it sensed her distress. Rosalynn held her stomach and she slowly copsed to the ground. ¡°Brian, you have to live. You must survive,¡± she thought as thest bit of strength left her. A sharp sound broke the silence, the screeching of brakesing from behind her. Sanford¡¯s panicked voice filled the air. ¡°Rosalyn, are you alright? Wake up!¡± Rosalynn wanted to tell him to save Brian, but darkness engulfed her, silencing her voice. When she woke again, Rosalynn found herself in a hospital bed. The sterile smell of disinfectant filled the air, and she felt disoriented. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re awake,¡± said Gail, sitting beside her and holding her hand. Rosalynn slowly came back to her senses, her eyes misting over. She touched her belly instinctively. ¡°Mom, is my baby okay?¡± ¡°The baby is fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gail assured her gently. ¡°What about Brian? Where is he?¡± Rosalynn asked anxiously, gripping her mother¡¯s hand tighter. She and the baby were fine. Was Brian alright too? Gail¡¯s eyes reddened at the mention of Brian. ¡°He fell into the sea with his car.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯ve pulled the car out, but they haven¡¯t found him yet. Your father, Lyndon, and his friends are still looking. ¡± Brian was missing. Her husband hadn¡¯t been found. Rosalynn tightened her grip on Gail¡¯s hand, biting her lip to keep from crying out. Gail¡¯s heart ached at her daughter¡¯s distress. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re still pregnant. For the baby¡¯s sake, you must stay strong and not lose hope. Besides, Brian is just missing, not dead. He must still be alive!¡± Hearing this, Rosalynn took a deep breath, trying to release the pain in her heart. Chapter 2451 Gail was right. If Brian was missing, there were two possibilities. It was either he had escaped the car when it fell into the sea, or he hadn¡¯t survived. She clung to the hope that he had escaped, even though there was no news of him yet. Though the thought of him missing was unbearable, it brought her a sliver of hope. As long as he wasn¡¯t found, she could believe he was alive. She needed him to be alive. Her eyes welled up again as she recalled his words to her before the ident. ¡°Honey, where could you be? Please be safe,¡± she whispered in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. God looks after good people. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Gail said, wiping the tears from the corners of Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. Rosalynn nodded vigorously, her eyes red but determined. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°He must be fine,¡± she repeated, more to herself than to Gail. Seeing Rosalynn calm down a bit, Gail felt a slight sense of relief. ¡°Can you tell me what happened, dear? Why did your car suddenly fall into the sea? Lyndon said there were bullet holes in your car and the tires blew out. Were you attacked?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes shed with anger as she spoke. ¡°Last night, a car followed ours. The people in that car had weapons. Their intention was clear-they wanted to kill Brian and me. ¡± She paused, her eyes filling with tears again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Brian made me jump out first to save my life. He stayed behind to draw the attackers away. ¡± Seeing her daughter on the verge of tears again, Gail felt a deep sorrow in her heart. ¡°Brian is a good husband. He¡¯ll be okay,¡± she reassured Rosalynn. Rosalynn swallowed hard, fighting to hold back her tears. ¡°No, he¡¯s not a good husband. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have left me and gone missing. ¡± Gail was taken aback initially, then she saw the sorrow in her daughter¡¯s eyes and gradually understood the frustration in her words. She sighed softly, wishing for her son-inw¡¯s safe return. ¡°Rosalyn, do you know who wants you dead?¡± Gail asked, circling back to the topic. Chapter 2452 ¡°I have no idea,¡± Rosalynn replied. She was still confused, not knowing why they had been attacked right after a kidnapping. Who exactly had it out for them? A knock on the door interrupted them, and Edwin walked in. He looked grave, his eyes showing deep fatigue. It was evident he hadn¡¯t slept a wink. ¡°Mrs. Moreno, Mrs. Hughes,¡± Edwin greeted them as he entered. ¡°Hello, Edwin,¡± Gail responded. Rosalynn sat upright. ¡°Edwin, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Apologies, Mrs. Hughes. I shouldn¡¯t disturb your rest, but it¡¯s urgent. There are some matters you need to handle immediately,¡± Edwin said. Rosalynn wanted to know what needed her attention, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Take a look at this document,¡± Edwin said, handing her a folder. Rosalynn took it and was shocked after a quick nce. The document was a gift deed prepared by Brian. It stated that in the event of his death, all his property would transfer to her. Brian had already signed thest page. It meant if she signed, all his property would be hers. Rosalynn stared in disbelief. ¡°Edwin, this. . ¡± ¡°Mrs. Hughes, please sign,¡± Edwin urged, offering her a pen. Rosalynn focused intensely on a line in the document, clutching it tightly. ¡°Absolutely not! Brian is alive; he hasn¡¯t passed away. Why would I sign this? Edwin, what are you insinuating? Are you somehow wishing harm upon Brian?¡± Her husband was alive, so there was no need for her to sign. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, please calm down. Let me exin,¡± Edwin quickly interjected, his expression serious.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Early this morning, news spread that you and Mr. Hughes were in an ident. Now, there is talk everywhere about both of you perishing in the ident. And I¡¯ve heard that Chase is getting ready to hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting to vote for the group president. ¡± What the heck! Chapter 2453 Rosalynn was puzzled about who had spread the rumor of their death. The next moment, Edwin¡¯s words stunned her. Chase, Brian¡¯s uncle, was nning a shareholders¡¯ meeting? ¡°Why is he nning a shareholders¡¯ meeting all of a sudden? What authority does he have? Is he aiming to be the group president?¡± Rosalynn paused. ¡°Even though Chase is a Hughes family member, he was expelled from Hughes Group. Even if Brian isn¡¯t the group president anymore, isn¡¯t my father-inw still there? It would never be Chase¡¯s rightful im!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get why Chase would suddenly call a shareholders¡¯ meeting, but Frankie agrees on changing the group¡¯s president,¡± Edwin said. ¡°Frankie agreed? That can¡¯t be right. He wouldn¡¯t just agree for no reason!¡± Rosalynn inquired in confusion, her brow furrowed. Chase and Frankie were now enemies. How could Frankie side with Chase? ¡°At first, I was confused, but then Frankie exined. He said Debora transferred all her shares to Chase, so now Chase is eligible to be elected CEO of Hughes Group. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What?! Why would Debora transfer her shares to Chase without any good reason? Rosalynn gasped, shocked once again. Edwin nodded gravely. ¡°I thought something fishy was going on, so I sent someone to investigate quietly. Last night, just as expected, a swarm of ck-d bodyguards stormed into the Hughes¡¯ house. Now no one is allowed toe out. I think Chase might have trapped Debora inside, forcing her hand to transfer her shares to him. And he must have pressured Frankie into supporting him as the new CEO of Hughes Group. ¡± Rosalynn froze in shock, her breath hitching as she tightened her grip on her fingers. Chase was such a calcting man! Ever since Brian¡¯s ident, Chase had locked Debora away, aiming to seize control. To imprison his own mother for his ambitions-it was unthinkable! But the ident happened justst night. Only a few people were aware of it. After Brian¡¯s ident, Chase wasted no time in pushing to rece the group¡¯s president. Something just didn¡¯t sit right! So, the people who attacked Brian and herst night were sent by Chase! He wanted them dead, because Brian didn¡¯t let Aldrich off! Rosalynn¡¯s chest rose, and she pressed her lips together. Chapter 2454 Everything suddenly clicked. Early this morning, Chase had been ready with the news of her and Brian¡¯s passing. Once they were removed, he sent out the notifications. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, please sign your name quickly and head to thepany to handle things,¡± Edwin said. Rosalynn snapped out of her daze and took the pen from Edwin. She studied the words on the document again, turned to thest page, and signed her name.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. With her signature, all of Brian¡¯s assets and properties were transferred to her, including his shares in the Hughes Group. Brian had owned fifty-one percent of the group¡¯s shares, making him itsrgest shareholder. Now, once his shares were transferred to her, she would be thergest shareholder of the Hughes Group. From that point onward, even if Chase threatened Frankie, nothing would change. After all, she was thergest shareholder of the Hughes Group. She, and only she, was qualified to lead the group as its new leader! However, now that she finished signing her name, it felt like a confirmation of her husband¡¯s passing. A wave of anguish gripped her heart, squeezing tight. Rosalynn closed her eyes, trying hard to steady herself. The Hughes Group represented her husband¡¯s hard work and dedication. ¡®s BunnyBookery She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing it to anyone else. Signing that document meant one thing: she was simply holding the fort for her husband until he returned safely. Once he was back safely, she would return it to him! Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s signature, Edwin let out a quiet sigh of relief. ncing at his watch, he said urgently, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, we need to leave now. The board meeting starts at ten o¡¯clock. We have less than two hours. ¡± ¡°I see,¡± Rosalynn responded, preparing to get out of bed. Gail, who had been silent until now, looked worried. ¡°Rosalynn, are you sure you are okay? Why don¡¯t you let your father handle this?¡± she suggested. Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is a Hughes family internal matter. Brian isn¡¯t here, so I must take his responsibility. ¡± Her expression was cold and determined. Her slender frame carried boundless authority. Chapter 2455 At that moment, her demeanor was asmanding as Brian¡¯s usual presence. Indeed, she was a formidable woman. Edwin was initially apprehensive, but in that instant, he saw in Rosalynn a reflection of his boss. He believed she could definitely safeguard the group in Brian¡¯s absence. Brian would definitelye back. Edwin was sure of it. ¡°Edwin, I need you to handle something else,¡± Rosalynn said, snapping Edwin back to reality. He responded respectfully, ¡°Please go ahead, ma¡¯am. ¡± ¡°Go rescue Debora,¡± she instructed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied. ¡°Prepare the helicopter right away. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she continued. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± After receiving his orders, Edwin left the ward. Rosalynn then turned to her mother. ¡°Mom, where are my clothes?¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s pale face, Gail hesitated. She was worried about Rosalynn¡¯s health but knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to voice her concerns. Instead, she fetched some clean clothes. Brian had an ident and had not been found yet. Gail feared her daughter might sumb to despair. Keeping Rosalynn busy with matters rted to Brian might provide some sce and prevent her from overthinking. At Hughes Group headquarters, Frankie sat despondently in a chair, unshaven and staring into space. The once dignified man now looked as if he had been drained, suddenly aging by nearly twenty years.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Half a year ago, his youngest son had an ident. Now, six monthster, his eldest son and daughter-inw also met with misfortune, and Rosalynn was pregnant. No one could bear such blows. Meanwhile, Chase, sitting at the head of the table, was in high spirits. He sat leisurely, waiting for all the board members to arrive. Soon, they had all gathered. They were surprised to see Chase at the head of the table but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, they turned to Frankie, ¡°Frankie, is the news true? Did something really happen to Brian?¡± Frankie¡¯s eyes reddened, and he remained silent. Chapter 2456 Chase, still seated confidently, smiled. ¡°Yes. If nothing had happened to Brian, we wouldn¡¯t be holding an emergency meeting to elect a new CEO. ¡± The board members began whispering among themselves, discussing Brian¡¯s ident and specting about the next CEO. ¡°Frankie, are you nning to return to thepany? We¡¯re in a state of crisis, after all,¡± asked a board member who was close to Frankie. Frankie, looking despondent, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. Chase sneered. ¡°Frankie has just experienced a tragic loss. Do you think he can take over thepany now?¡± The board murmured among themselves again. ¡°If Frankie doesn¡¯t take over thepany, who will?¡± another member inquired. Chase leaned forward, a smirk on his face. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, have you forgotten that Frankie isn¡¯t the only Hughes? I am also a Hughes. ¡± Hearing Chase¡¯s words, the room fell silent as the implication sank in. Chase wanted to be the new CEO of Hughes Group. ¡°You mean to say you¡¯ll be the new CEO? But you¡¯ve already been expelled from the group,¡± someone questioned, skepticism heavy in his tone. ¡°True,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°The CEO should hold the highest shares. Without any shares, how can you take over?¡± Chase remainedposed, letting the board¡¯s questions hang in the air. Then he exined, ¡°When my mother learned about Brian¡¯s situation, she knew the group needed stable leadership. She transferred all her shares to me. Therefore, I am qualified to take over. ¡± Heid a share transfer agreement on the table. The directors passed it around, examining it closely. Debora owned fifteen percent of the shares, and with her transfer, Chase would be the secondrgest shareholder. This indeed qualified him to assume the presidency. Surprised murmurs filled the room as the directors processed this turn of events. Debora¡¯s transfer of all her shares to Chase was unexpected, but as a family matter, they had little to say. ¡°Even so, I believe Frankie should take over the group now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Before Brian, it was Frankie who managed everything,¡± a director asserted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Despite his dejected state after losing his son, Frankie will bounce back and be prepared to lead again,¡± another director agreed. Others nodded in agreement, clearly favoring Frankie over Chase. They didn¡¯t like Chase. After all, the time when Aldrich almost took thepany toward the wrong direction was still fresh in their minds. Chase had anticipated this reaction. He turned to Frankie. ¡°Frankie, do you want to take over the group?¡± Chapter 2457 Frankie, visibly worn down, remained silent. Some director pressed on, ¡°Frankie, Hughes Group is a Legacy. It stands as a testament to countless people¡¯s hard work. Don¡¯t forget Aldrich nearly steered thepany off course before. If you don¡¯t take over and leave it to Chase, thepany will surely suffer. ¡± ¡°Yes, Frankie. Please, can you rally yourself for the group¡¯s sake?¡± echoed several directors who were close to him. Chase¡¯s expression darkened at their words. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me by my son¡¯s actions. Aldrich was framed. Besides, I am not like my son. My capabilities are on par with, if not better than, Frankie and his son. I just need a chance. ¡± Frankie looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and disdain. Chase¡¯s capabilities weremendable, but his character left much to be desired. If his integrity matched his abilities, their father would have surely entrusted him with the leadership of the group long ago. ¡°Frankie, say something. Who will take over the group?¡± Chase pressed, ignoring the anger simmering in Frankie¡¯s eyes. He added pointedly, ¡°Mother always wanted us brothers to get along. ¡± The emphasis on hisst words was a clear warning to Frankie¡ªChase expectedpliance, especially with their mother under his control. Frankie¡¯s anger was palpable, but so was his helplessness. He had lost two sons, and now his ailing mother was his only remaining family. Her health had deteriorated sharply after hearing the devastating news about Brian and Rosalyn. Chase had denied their mother medical attention, refusing to let her go to the hospital or even allowing the family doctor to treat her unless Frankie handed over thepany¡¯s leadership. If anything happened to his mother, Frankie knew he couldn¡¯t bear it. His son¡¯s ident had already drained him of any desire to manage thepany. What was the point of thepany if he had no family to share it with? With a heavy heart, Frankie closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Brian¡¯s ident has left me unable to focus on thepany. Therefore, I have decided to step down from management. The responsibility of running thepany will fall to Chase.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡± At Frankie¡¯s words, Chase grinned with satisfaction. He understood Frankie¡¯s emotional nature and knew Frankie would never disregard their mother¡¯s life. Chase believed that individuals like Frankie, who highly valued family affection, were unsuitable for leading apany. Handing over leadership to him was a much better choice; after all, business was akin to a battlefield. Chase firmly believed that only his calcted ruthlessness could secure the Hughes Group¡¯s position in the cutthroat world of business. As murmurs spread among the board members, a close ally of Frankie attempted to intervene but was swiftly cut off by Chase. ¡°Alright, everyone. Henceforth, I assume the presidency of this group. Yourpliance is non-negotiable. Anyone in dissent¡­¡± Chapter 2458 His sentence hung in the air as the door swung open. ¡°Chase, you¡¯re unfit to lead this group. And even if you were, count me out as your first dissenter,¡± dered Rosalynn. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, her glossy hair cascading over her shoulders, she exuded a professional aura as she appeared unexpectedly in the doorway. Chase¡¯s expression darkened upon seeing her. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be¡­ dead!¡± Rosalynn entered the meeting room with elegance, her high heels clicking against the floor. ¡°Who spread the rumor of my death? The attackers?¡± Her face, though beautiful, bore a cold expression that hinted at a simmering anger directed at Chase. Chase¡¯s expression shifted ufortably. Knowing Rosalynn was referring to what happened yesterday, he became shifty-eyed. ¡°Um, we saw the news that you and Brian had a terrible ident. Of course, we all thought you were dead,¡± he stammered. Rosalynn approached Chase, sneering, ¡°Those are just rumors. Clearly, I¡¯m very much alive. ¡± With regal confidence, she stood tall like a queen, her gaze unwavering on Chase, who remained speechless. Visibly shocked and relieved, Frankie eximed, ¡°Rosalyn, you¡¯re okay!¡± She turned to him, offering aforting smile. ¡°Frankie, I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Thank goodness! And Brian? Is he safe?¡± Frankie asked eagerly. Rosalynn¡¯s expression tightened as she replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s still missing.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Frankie¡¯s hopeful expression faltered, disbelief and sadness crossing his face. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re safe, but he¡¯s gone,¡± Frankie murmured, struggling toprehend. ¡°Someone tried to kill usst night. Brian sacrificed himself to lure the attackers away, allowing me to escape,¡± Rosalynn exined, her gaze returning to Chase with icy resolve. Chase feigned ignorance, avoiding her piercing stare. Frankie¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment and sorrow, leaving him momentarily speechless. After regaining herposure, Rosalynn fixed Chase with a cold stare. ¡°Chase, why are you still sitting there? Have you no shame? You¡¯re not fit for this position,¡± she remarked, her toneced with sarcasm that stung Chase to the core. He nced at her, his expression faltering. ¡°Now that Brian is missing, the group needs leadership. Frankie just announced my appointment as the new CEO. Why are you here disrupting the meeting? You should leave!¡± Chase retorted, his voice tinged with defensiveness. ¡°You, the new CEQ?¡± Rosalynn sneered incredulously. ¡°Chase, everyone here knows the wrongdoings you and your son havemitted. Do you honestly believe you deserve this role? It¡¯s you who should leave,¡± she concluded with a firm edge in her voice. Chapter 2459 Chase stared back, visibly taken aback by her unwavering resolve, recognizing in her the same determination he¡¯d seen in Brian. Despite this, he remained seated, unwilling to yield. Following Rosalynn inside, Edwin showed no mercy, grabbing Chase and hauling him up with a cold detachment. ¡°Edwin, what on earth are you doing?¡± Chase fumed. He was yanked from his seat, his face flushing with a spectrum of anger. ¡°Get up and give your seat!¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was void of emotion as he pulled the chair and respectfully gestured for Rosalynn to sit. Rosalynn gave a slight nod and took the main seat with grace and poise. Chase, now ruffled, adjusted his disheveled clothes and demanded, ¡°Rosalynn, what is the meaning of this? Do you think you can just waltz in and dere yourself the next CEO of the group?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I intend,¡± Rosalynn replied, her tone steady and unwavering. Chase reacted as if he had just heard the most preposterous thing imaginable. ¡°You? CEO of the group? Come on! Don¡¯t think that just because you married Brian, you can meddle in thepany! This isn¡¯t some yground for women like you. Go home and prepare for your delivery!¡± Ignoring his venomous words, Rosalynn motioned for Edwin to present the share transfer agreement. Edwin obeyed, projecting the agreement for all the directors to see. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Rosalynn began, her voice calm andposed, ¡°this is a share transfer agreement. Brian has transferred all his assets to me, including his shares in the group.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As a result, I am now thergest shareholder of Hughes Group, and I will be assuming control of thepany. ¡± Her gaze swept across the room, meeting the eyes of each director. The room erupted in shock. No one had seen thising. Brian had transferred all his assets to Rosalynn! His worth ced him high on the world¡¯s rich list. Now that he had given everything to Rosalynn, she not only became thergest shareholder of Hughes Group, but her worth ced her on the list of the world¡¯s rich list. Chase grasped the gravity of the situation, his expression turning ashen. Everything had been under his control; every piece had been moving ording to his n. But this-this was an unforeseen twist. Had Brian lost his mind? Chapter 2460 What madness could have driven him to transfer everything to Rosalynn?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He must have loved this woman immensely! Chase swallowed his fury and turned his gaze to Frankie. ¡°Frankie, are you seriously going to let her, just a woman, be the CEO of Hughes Group? Remember that Mom wanted us brothers to get along. ¡± He yed his final card. He couldn¡¯t imagine Frankie not giving in. Frankie snapped out of his brief shock, recognizing the veiled threat in Chase¡¯s words, and nced at Rosalynn with hesitation. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Chase to seize control of thepany. But he also couldn¡¯t overlook their mother¡¯s safety. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡± ¡°Chase, do you think holding Debora hostage can manipte Frankie?¡± Rosalynn sneered, her tone dripping with cold sarcasm, then gave Frankie a reassuring look. ¡°Frankie, rest easy. Debora has been taken to the hospital. ¡± Frankie¡¯s eyes, previously clouded with worry, lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. ¡± With a smile, Rosalynn turned to face Edwin. Edwin understood immediately and took out his phone to show Frankie a video. On camera, medical personnel could be seen transferring Debora into the emergency room while shey on a stretcher. Wonderful! Rosalynn had truly pulled off a masterstroke! Frankie sighed in relief, his confidence renewed as he nced at Chase. ¡°I retract my previous statement; I vehemently object to Chase assuming control of the group¡¯s operations! Our Hughes Group is a century-old enterprise and must not fall into the hands of those who deviate from the right path. ¡± Chase¡¯s face contorted, his expression shifting rapidly as he realized he had lost his final card. Had Rosalynn really sent people to break into the Hughes¡¯ house and rescue Debora? At that moment, Chase¡¯s phone rang. Chapter 2461 It was a call from the bodyguard he had dispatched. Chase hurriedly answered and was greeted by the feeble voice of his bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. All our men have been badly injured, and your mother was taken from the house. ¡± Damn it, Rosalynn had indeed rescued Debora! Chase gripped his phone tightly and cursed under his breath. Just then, Frankiended a solid punch on Chase. He huffed, ¡°You bastard! How dare you imprison your own mother! You won¡¯t get away with this. Furthermore, the shares you acquired through illegal means will not be recognized!¡± Looking down at Chase, who was now on the floor, Rosalynn dered coldly, ¡°Chase, you are suspected of illegally detaining others. I have alerted the police. Edwin, take him away and hand him over to the authorities!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Edwin responded, pulling Chase up from the floor. Chase shot Rosalynn a murderous re. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯ll regret this!¡± Rosalynn dismissed his threat and faced the board of directors withposure. Frankie, feeling his anger somewhat dissipate after striking Chase, sat back down and addressed the room. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I hereby announce that from today, my daughter-inw will temporarily assume the presidency of the Hughes Group, and she will oversee allpany operations. ¡± Since it was his son¡¯s decision, he pledged his full support.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The directors present murmured among themselves, some in agreement, others with reservations. After all, Rosalynn had never managed apany before. How could they confidently entrust her with leadership of such arge group? ¡°Frankie, it¡¯s a hugepany. Can we really be sure about letting her run it?¡± ¡°Even though the CEO is determined by who holds the most shares, does she actually have the skills needed to manage the group?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± One director after another expressed their doubts. Rosalynn tapped the table gently with her slender fingers, signaling for calm. ¡°I acknowledge myck of experience. But that does not mean I am incapable of running the group effectively. Experience isn¡¯t the only measure of ability. ¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Moreover, before we discuss my capabilities, consider my background. Even if Ick some skills, I am supported by the Moreno family, the Fernandez family in Betton, and the Robles family in Wragos. These families are allies of Brian and myself; they represent a formidable backing. ¡± Her intention wasn¡¯t to boast but to assert her authority. Chapter 2462 This was not a time for hesitation, given the unforgiving nature of the business world. Only if these directors recognized her worth would they feel confident entrusting her with thepany¡¯s leadership. This was the only way to ensure thepany¡¯s stability. ¡°She¡¯s right! Indeed, capability is crucial, but in such a harsh business environment, To run apany, connections are necessary!¡± Frankie chimed in timely. ¡°If she Lacks expertise, she can appoint a professional manager to assist her. However, without solid connections, the group might not survive at all. ¡± Upon hearing this, all the directors present nodded almost reflexively.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Being seasoned and cunning, they understood what it took to thrive. Both capability and connections were essential. ¡°Is there any other issue?¡± Frankie inquired. The directors were murmuring among themselves when one spoke up. ¡°Frankie, you¡¯re correct. It¡¯s settled then. Mrs. Hughes will temporarily lead thepany. ¡± He was a senior director, and no one challenged his statement. Frankie nodded toward Rosalynn. ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡± ¡°No, the meeting is concluded,¡± Rosalynn responded. ¡°Alright, that concludes our meeting,¡± Frankie dered. Everyone stood up. The senior director turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, has something indeed happened to Brian?¡± Everyone was genuinely concerned. After all, Brian¡¯spetence was evident to all. They all hoped for his safe return to take charge once more. Rosalynn clenched her fingers, suppressing the ache in her heart, and took a deep breath. ¡°Brian is just missing. He will return, sooner orter. ¡± With the meeting concluded, the directors filed out of the meeting room. Rosalynn and Frankie then headed straight to the CEO¡¯s office. Gazing around the office that showcased Brian¡¯s taste in every detail, Rosalynn felt as if she could see his tall figure standing there. A dull ache tugged at her heart once more. Chapter 2463 She fought back the sting of tears and shifted her gaze to Frankie. At that moment, Frankie was still upright, his gaze meticulously scanning the office. Maybe he was thinking the same thing as her because a sad look flickered in his eyes for a second. Rosalynn bit her lip, then walked over and gently guided Frankie to the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, Frankie. Brian¡¯s a good person, and he¡¯ll be alright,¡± she said softly. Frankie sank onto the sofa with a sigh, nodding slowly in agreement. ¡°Were the individuals who attacked you and Brianst night sent by Chase?¡± He wasn¡¯t naive; the signs all around him told a story. Whenst night¡¯s incident was brought up, Rosalynn¡¯s expression shifted from one offort to one of seriousness. ¡°Probably,¡± Rosalynn muttered bitterly. Frankie mmed his fist against the sofa cushion, a pained groan escaping his Lips. ¡°How can Chase be this ruthless? We¡¯re all family! Why can¡¯t he just leave Brian alone?¡± he roared, his eyes welling up. Rosalynn pursed her red lips for a moment, then said, ¡°You see Chase as family, but he doesn¡¯t feel the same. Remember what happened with Barlow¡¯s mother? Do you think he would have used her to harm Brian back then if he saw you as family?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As she mentioned Barlow¡¯s mother, a flicker of guilt and difort danced in Frankie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t bear to send him to prison because he is my brother¡­ I made a mistake. s, I was a fool-too trusting, too soft,¡± hemented. After a moment of silence, Rosalynn looked at Frankie and asked, ¡°Frankie, didn¡¯t you save any proof of his crime from back then?¡± Should evidence surface, Chase could swiftly be sent to prison and face severe punishment. After all, he would definitely continue to cause them trouble! There wasn¡¯t even any concrete evidence to prove that he was behind what happenedst night! Sure, she could report him for illegal detention, but that would only get him detained for a few days at most, nothing serious to make him remorseful. With a heavy sigh, Frankie said, ¡°I kept no evidence. s, I was too sentimental. Back then, he pleaded with me and begged for mercy. Miscing trust in his remorse, I ended up destroying everything right in front of him. All the proof is gone. I thought¡­ I thought he would turn a new leaf. How could I have known that he would only be worse!¡± There was nothing wrong with being sentimental, as long as one knew where to draw the Line. As the leader of such a big family like theirs, if one wasn¡¯t ruthless and cautious, disaster was bound to happen. Thinking of this and seeing the look of regret imprinted on Frankie¡¯s face, Rosalynn thought of Barlow and said, ¡°Frankie, you don¡¯t know yet, but Barlow¡­ is not dead. ¡± Chapter 2464 Frankie¡¯s head snapped up when he heard this. Widening his eyes in disbelief, he asked, ¡°Did you just say that Barlow is not dead?¡± Rosalynn nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Thest time Barlow was trapped under the wreckage, his superior intervened and arranged for him to fake his death. ¡± ¡°Really? Where is he now?¡± Frankie asked excitedly. ¡°He¡¯s safe, living under the radar, using the alias Carlow. He is currently living right across from Haleigh¡¯s apartment,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡®s BunnyBookery Unable to believe his ears, Frankie had to pinch his arms repeatedly to assure himself that he wasn¡¯t in a dream. Hastily wiping away the tears that were gathering in his eyes, he asked repeatedly, ¡°My youngest son¡­ he isn¡¯t dead? He is still alive?¡± The agony of losing a loved one was one of the most painful experiences a human being can ever be subjected to. No parent can rid themselves of the agony of burying their own child Rosalynn¡¯s words shattered the darkness that had be his reality. His youngest son¡­alive? He was truly grateful to God.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°He is doing well now. In fact, let¡¯s hear his voice now,¡± Rosalynn said. With that, she took out her phone, dialed a number, and held the phone up to her ear, cing it on speaker the moment the call was picked. Barlow¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker, saying, ¡°Hello, Rosalynn. ¡± ¡°Barlow, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in Skrix, searching for my brother with Sanford,¡± Barlow replied. His voice was weary. Rosalynn felt a pang of concern mixed with hope as she asked, ¡°Have you found any clues?¡± There was a brief pause before Barlow replied, ¡°Not yet. ¡± Not yet. Brian was¡­ He was still missing. Rosalynn swallowed hard to suppress her tears and shifted the conversation. ¡°Frankie and I are at the Hughes Group now. I¡¯ve spoken to him about you. He wants to talk to you. ¡± She then handed the phone to Frankie. Frankie¡¯s hand shook slightly as he took the phone. He said with a hint of hesitation, ¡°Barlow?¡± Chapter 2465 ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me,¡± Barlow responded. A slight tremor ran through Frankie¡¯s chest, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really Barlow. You¡¯re okay!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still alive. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, as long as you¡¯re okay!¡± Tears of relief welled up in Frankie¡¯s eyes. He nced upward, attempting to hold back his tears.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I heard from Rosalynn that you¡¯re now living across from Haleigh¡¯s apartment? When will you being back? We should get together. ¡± After a brief silence, Barlow responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk more when you return. ¡± Frankie was filled with surprise and joy. Noticing he was about to end the call, Rosalynn interjected, ¡°Barlow, when you get back, you can start working at the Hughes Group tomorrow. ¡± Barlow hesitated before asking, ¡°You want me to work at the Hughes Group?¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Yes, you are Brian¡¯s brother. With what¡¯s happened to him, shouldn¡¯t you step up to help run thepany as a member of the Hughes family?¡± Barlow remained silent. Rosalynn continued, ¡°Brian has transferred all his assets to me, including his shares in the Hughes Group. So now, I am the new CEO of the Hughes Group. I want to appoint you as the general manager of the Hughes Group. Would you be willing to ept that role?¡± Hearing this, Barlow inquired, ¡°You want me to work under the name Carlow?¡± ¡°You prefer not to? Or would you rather be Barlow again?¡± She understood that shedding his former identity as a spy was not easy. She feared he might be a target again if he resumed using his real name, Barlow. ¡°No, I¡¯ll use Carlow,¡± Barlow confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. You¡¯ll start at the group tomorrow¡±, Rosalynn dered. Although she had founded a decoration and designpany with Keegan, she was not actively involved in its day-to-day operations. As such, her management skills were Limited. But now, with the responsibilities of the Hughes Group upon her, she needed someone proficient in management to assist her. Chapter 2466 With Barlow¡¯s support, she felt significantly more at ease. ¡°Okay. ¡± Barlow offered no objections. After ending the call, Frankie handed the phone back to Rosalynn. Tears had been streaming down his face since the conversation began. Yet, his tears were no longer of sadness; he appeared much more animated now. After all, his youngest son had safely returned. This brought great joy to him. ¡°Rosalyn, I believe that Brian will be fine and return safely, just like Barlow. ¡± Perhaps the relief of knowing Barlow was alive had reinvigorated him. Frankie had shaken off his depression. In this moment, he exuded the responsibility and dignity of an elder as he began to reassure Rosalynn. Rosalynn responded with a sad smile, ¡°Yes, Brian is a fortunate man. He will be alright. ¡± ¡°I will entrust you with managing thepany. I¡¯m heading to the hospital to visit my mother,¡± Frankie said, his tone now much Lighter. Rosalynn nodded and watched him leave the office. After seeing Frankie off, Rosalynn stood in front of the floor-to¡ªceiling windows and stared nkly out into the streets below. A knock came at the door, and Edwin stepped into the room. ¡°Madam, the news regarding your and Mr. Hughes¡¯ ident is still making its rounds. Reporters have gathered downstairs, asking for an interview. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze drifted over to the front of the building. The CEO¡¯s office was sitting on the 48th floor. From where she stood, the media people were nothing more than a small, dark mass of heads. In fact, every single person below looked like an ant from her viewpoint. ¡°Suppliers have been calling as well, asking about Mr. Hughes¡¯ condition. They have implied that they will be discontinuing any ongoing coborations with thepany. In fact, a recent partner has released an official statement to cite the termination of their contract with us. ¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edwin stood straight as he ended his report, and waited patiently for Rosalynn¡¯s instructions. Rosalynn frowned and slowly took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll head downstairster,¡± she said after some contemtion. ¡°I shall address the reporters myself. Now, tell me about these business partners. Whichpany has terminated the contract?¡± Edwin took the folder he had tucked under his arm and handed it over to her. ¡°It¡¯s the Torres Group. They are mainly engaged in chip development. Mr. Hughes has been negotiating with them in thest six months, and we are nearly reaching a mutual agreement. In fact, the letter of intent has already been signed. The official contract was supposed to be signed right after the new year. I didn¡¯t anticipate that when something unfortunate happened to Mr. Hughes they would immediately retract their words about cooperating with us. ¡± Rosalynn pursed her lips as she skimmed through the documents. Chapter 2467 Such was the nature of human beings. When all was said and done, they only really cared about their own interests. She couldn¡¯t really me the Torres Group. They were a huge conglomerate, after all. What were they supposed to do when Brian was missing? Whatever he had promised them had practically gone up in smoke. Logically speaking, their actions were perfectly reasonable. The problemy on the Hughes Group¡¯s side. They were in a very precarious situation, with all eyes locked in on their every move. If Rosalynn just stood by and let the Torres Group terminate a contract that was as good as a done deal, then otherpanies would surely follow suit. It just might lead to a full-blown crisis, perhaps the biggest the Hughes Group ever had to face. Rosalynn made up her mind there and then. She needed to get that contract back, no matter what. She read through the information again, more carefully this time, and eventually managed toe up with a solution. Meanwhile, the reporters had gathered into a flock at thepany gates. Cameras were aimed toward the entrance, pens and notebooks were at the ready, and everyone was on edge, desperate to glean some first-hand information on the incident. A gust of winter wind blew past the street, prompting everyone to shrink into their coats and huddle closer to each other, even as they continued to discuss the issue. ¡°The news has been out for hours. Why hasn¡¯t anyone from the Hughes Group released a statement yet?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯d wager that thepany is currently in chaos over Mr. Hughes¡¯ ident. ¡± ¡°Brian Hughes and his wife are both dead. What kind of statement are you expecting?¡± ¡°Do you really think so? Justst night, Mr. Hughes professed his love for his wife with so much pomp and circumstances. Apparently, it was her birthday. Theizens were all over them. Who could have known that a terrible ident was waiting for them?¡± ¡°s, what a tragedy. ¡± This particr discourse came from the younger female reporters. Even they had been gushing over thevish birthday party Brian had thrown for Rosalynn. Being the naive and bright-eyed romantics that they were, they also yearned for that kind of love. They were all heartbroken when they ultimately heard about the couple¡¯s passing. Maybe the heavens had envied the couple¡¯s happiness, and therefore devised to take it away from them for good. They were stillmenting this unfortunate turn of events when the ss doors of the building finally opened. Rosalynn strode out with her head held high, nked by Edwin and several bodyguards on either side. She was dressed in a ck pantsuit that she paired with an apricot overcoat. Her fine features were calm and serious at the same time. Chapter 2468 She walked up to the gates and swept her gaze over the media people like a queen would her subjects. ¡°Who is this woman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Rosalynn, Mr. Hughes¡¯ wife!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! She is still alive!¡± When the reporters saw Rosalynn emerge, they all hurried over and aimed their cameras at her. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, there¡¯s news iming that you and Mr. Hughes are both dead. Is that just fake news?¡± one reporter asked. Rosalynn nced at the reporter, then at the bright sun overhead.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the morning and the sun is shining brightly. If you were encountering a ghost, I doubt it would be standing in the sunlight. ¡± Her voice was cool, yet there was a yful note in her response. This lightened the mood somewhat. The reporters couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, if you¡¯re okay, how is Mr. Hughes? Is he alright?¡± another reporter inquired. Rosalynn pressed her lips together and responded, ¡°He¡¯s alright, but it¡¯s currently not possible for him to meet with everyone. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Hughes, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hughes, is Mr. Hughes injured or missing?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hughes, if something were to happen to Mr. Hughes, who would take over as CEO of the group?¡± The reporters were quick to press for more details. Rosalynn appearedposed, yet her gaze was steely. ¡°Don¡¯t specte wildly. I mean exactly what I say. The Hughes Group will not be transferred to anyone else. Brian is currently the CEO, and he will remain so. ¡± The reporters seemed eager to continue questioning, but Rosalynn raised her hand, signaling them to quiet down. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m here today to assure you that my husband is well and the group is operating as usual. Should anyone spread false rumors or nder about my husband and me, we will take Legal action. Of course, I trust that none of you would challenge the Hughes Group merely for some media attention, correct?¡± Her message was direct, and her stance was unmistakable. The reporters understood the influence of the Hughes Group. They wouldn¡¯t dare to circte false reports about Brian and his wife¡¯s demise at such a time. Chapter 2469 However, they would faithfully report the events of today. As to the specifics of Brian¡¯s situation, that would be left to public conjecture. After her statement, Rosalynn was escorted to her car by her bodyguards. Sitting in the back, she closed her eyes and rested a hand on her stomach, feeling a sense of relief atst. Edwin, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, noticed her paleplexion and expressed his concern. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalynn replied, opening her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, you don¡¯t look well. How about we call it a day? Let¡¯s not go to Betton today. ¡± He had received news that Thiago ke, the CEO of the Torres Group, was set to meet with his new business partner. There was a possibility they would finalize their agreement today. Thus, she had nned to go to Betton to meet Thiago. However, she appeared unwell. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Rosalynn remainedposed and extracted a silver needle from her bracelet, applying it to several acupuncture points on her body. She knew she was overly anxious, and a few pricks helped to revive her spirits. To secure the Hughes Group¡¯s position, she needed to meet with Thiago and ensure their cooperation. At the most prestigious club in Betton, men and women gathered around a table, engaging in Lively conversation. One of the men in his thirties yfully pped the woman next to him on the buttocks. ¡°Scarlet, don¡¯t just sit there.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Come and have a drink with Mr. ke. ¡± Understanding the cue, Scarlet lifted her ss. ¡°Mr. ke, I¡¯d like to toast to our coboration. Thank you for this opportunity today. ¡± Chapter 2470 Thiago, in his forties with a stocky build and an affluent air, polished off his drink in one smooth motion. Casting a nce at Scarlet, he shed a knowing smile and inquired, ¡°So, you¡¯re Bowen¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Looks like wedding bells are ringing soon?¡± Scarlet managed a strained smile in response. Beside her, Bowen Happer chuckled heartily. ¡°Yes, Scarlet is my fianc¨¦e,¡± he confirmed warmly. ¡°I consider myself incredibly fortunate to have such a stunning woman agree to marry a divorced man like myself. ¡± Thiago chuckled in response. ¡°Mr.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Happer, you¡¯re indeed a lucky man. Your fianc¨¦e is truly a beauty. ¡± His gaze lingered on Scarlet with a desire only men couldprehend. Bowen¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as he yfully patted Scarlet¡¯s backside. ¡°Scarlet, Mr. ke has paid you apliment. Care to propose a toast?¡± Scarlet nced at Bowen, sensing his expectation for her to please Thiago. A flicker of embarrassment crossed her eyes; she felt deeply frustrated. Why had her father arranged her marriage to a man who had been divorced twice? Was it merely because the Happer family wielded immense power in Betton? Bowen¡¯s reputation in their social circle was notorious-not just for his extramarital affairs but also for his unsettling kinks. He didn¡¯t regard women seriously in intimate matters; to him, they were mere objects of pleasure. And now, for the sake of business, he expected her, his supposed fianc¨¦e, to entertain Thiago. How could her father betroth her to such a dreadful man? She wanted to resist, but her father¡¯s words forced her to swallow her pride. Her father had warned her that marrying Bowen was the only way to protect herself from Lyndon¡¯s retaliation. Only by bing Mrs. Happer could she wield any power over Lyndon. Filled with hatred and frustration, she felt utterly powerless against Lyndon and Tilda. ¡°I¡¯m speaking to you!¡± Bowen¡¯s voice snapped her out of her reverie. Seeing Scarlet lost in thought, he refilled her ss and nudged her roughly. ¡°Come on, sweetheart, don¡¯t keep Mr. ke waiting,¡± he urged, his push forceful. Caught off guard, Scarlet stumbled and fell into Thiago¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh, Miss Fernandez, be careful,¡± Thiago remarked, seizing the opportunity to hold her, his gaze filled with desire as he breathed in her scent. Chapter 2471 Scarlet¡¯s face darkened with difort. She quickly extricated herself from Thiago¡¯s grasp and stood up abruptly. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom,¡± she said hurriedly, feeling overwhelmed. Bowen had gone too far, pushing her into Thiago¡¯s arms like that. She couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and just wanted to escape immediately. ¡°Stop!¡± Bowen shouted, ncing at her sternly. ¡°Scarlet, Mr. ke is an esteemed guest I¡¯ve invited today. We can¡¯t keep him waiting. Have a drink with him before you go,¡± he added, a hint of warning in his tone.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Scarlet pursed her lips, her embarrassment evident. Thiago chuckled lightly and interjected, ¡°Take your time, Miss Fernandez. Mr. Happer, women always have many matters to attend to, so we should be gentle and understanding. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. ke, you certainly know how to treat women well. Unlike me, I¡¯m a bit rough around the edges,¡± Bowen admitted with a Laugh. He then turned to Scarlet and continued, ¡°Scarlet, as my future wife, you¡¯ll often be called upon to attend to my guests. If you feel you¡¯re not up to the task, I won¡¯t press you. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to apany Mr. ke. You can return home and exin the situation to your father. I will then discuss our engagement with your father. ¡± Bowen¡¯s words altered Scarlet¡¯s expression. He was subtly warning her that if she failed to please Thiago today, the engagement between their families could be dissolved. This engagement was crucial for Scarlet; she couldn¡¯t afford to see it end. Otherwise, her father would be furious with her. Her father was counting on this engagement to secure a share of the profits once she helped Bowen secure the deal. Furthermore, this deal was originally with the Hughes Group in Wragos. With Brian¡¯s recent ident, they finally saw an opportunity. Recalling her previous humiliation by Rosalynn at a shopping mall in Skrix, Scarlet clenched her fingers tightly. Taking this deal from the Hughes Group would also serve as her revenge against Rosalynn. After considering all the factors, Scarlet¡¯s mood lightened, and she smiled once more. ¡°Bowen, you¡¯re right. Mr. ke is our most esteemed guest. My own concerns are trivial inparison. I should attend to him properly. ¡± Seeing her acquiescence, Bowen¡¯s face broke into a satisfied grin. He then passed a ss of wine to Scarlet. Scarlet epted the ss and said, ¡°Mr. ke, may I propose another toast to you?¡± Her charming tone delighted Thiago. Just as he was about to speak, Bowen interjected, ¡°Scarlet, you made a mistake earlier. Aren¡¯t you going to offer Mr. ke a proper apology?¡± Chapter 2472 Scarlet paused her drinking and inquired, ¡°What should I do?¡± Bowen turned to Thiago and asked, ¡°Mr. ke, what do you suggest?¡± Bowen¡¯s tone suggested that Thiago could do whatever he wanted with Scarlet. Initially, Thiago had maintained a polite demeanor, but now he realized. Bowen had no concern for Scarlet¡¯s well-being. Even if he was to overstep, it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°Haha, I would feel bad if Miss Fernandez apologized. Miss Fernandez, why not sit and enjoy a drink with me instead?¡± Thiago saw an opportunity with Scarlet. Revealing his true character, Thiago pulled Scarlet onto hisp. Scarlet stiffened, filled with anger and humiliation. She had hoped for an escape, but her fianc¨¦ had once again thrust her into the clutches of another man. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Do you need me to help you?¡± Thiago¡¯s gaze lingered on her lips, his hand creeping from her waist to her hip. Scarlet¡¯s expression shifted, yet she managed to muster a forced smile. ¡°Mr. ke, allow me to assist you. ¡± As she spoke, she brought the ss she was holding to Thiago¡¯s lips for him to drink. Thiago took a few sips and then nced at the ss, realizing something. ¡°Miss Fernandez, isn¡¯t this your ss? Let me find the right words. Did we just indirectly kiss? You¡¯re okay with that, right?¡± Scarlet smiled awkwardly, inwardly cursing his brazenness, yet she refrained from showing her disdain openly. Bowen chuckled and remarked, ¡°Mr. ke, you are a valued guest. As long as you are pleased, all is well. ¡± Encouraged by Bowen¡¯s words, Thiago gripped Scarlet more boldly and with less restraint. ¡°Miss Fernandez, the wine from your ss tastes better. Why don¡¯t you continue to serve me?¡± Thiago didn¡¯t take the ss himself, continuing to impose on her. His hand boldly slipped under her dress, creeping further up her leg.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Scarlet felt both humiliated and furious. She nced at Bowen, hoping for some intervention. Chapter 2473 However, Bowen casually sipped his wine, seemingly indifferent to the situation. Biting her lip to hold back tears, Scarlet maintained a strained smile and continued to amodate Thiago. Throughout the meal, Thiago took several liberties with Scarlet. Noticing that Thiago seemed pleased, Bowen chose his moment to speak up. ¡°Mr, ke, shall we finalize our agreement now?¡± Thiago¡¯s eyes burned with lust as he focused on Scarlet, who was in his arms. He wanted to whisk her away from the table and continue elsewhere, hopefully a bedroom. Bowen¡¯s words jolted him back to reality. ¡°The partnership, huh?¡± Thiago trailed off, his gaze Lingering on Scarlet, his hands restlessly exploring her body. The implication was clear. It hinged on Scarlet¡¯spliance. Bowen grasped his intentions. He cast Scarlet a nce and said, ¡°Scarlet, looks like you should spend some time with Mr. ke to secure the partnership. ¡± Spend some time? Bowen was essentially asking her to sleep with Thiago! Shame and anger warred within Scarlet, but she was trapped. For now, she had no choice but to appease Thiago. Forcing back the humiliation, she sped his hand. ¡°Mr. ke, we¡¯ve already spent some quality time together. Surely that¡¯s enough? Please, sign the contract!¡± Thiago grinned. ¡°Certainly, Miss Fernandez. But on one condition: you keep mepany after dinner. If you agree, I¡¯ll sign on the dotted line right now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡± Bowen¡¯s eyes gleamed. He readily agreed on Scarlet¡¯s behalf. ¡°Absolutely! As our esteemed guest, you deserve the best possible service. Isn¡¯t that right, Scarlet?¡± Scarlet, catching his suggestive gaze, forced a smile. ¡°Of course. ¡± Thiago wore a wide grin. ¡°Excellent! Bring me the contract. ¡± Bowen eagerly produced the pre-prepared document. Thiago flipped to the final page, took the pen from Scarlet, and was on the verge of signing. Just then, the door was knocked, then pushed open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption,¡± a clear, pleasant voice announced. The three upants turned their heads towards the door. Scarlet, still perched on Thiago¡¯sp, jumped to her feet, her face contorting in shock. Chapter 2474 ¡°Rosalynn! You¡¯re alive?¡± It was Rosalynn. Her cool gaze flickered to Scarlet. ¡°Seems like some people want me dead. Unfortunately, death seems to have rejected me. ¡± Scarlet stared back. Rosalynn was definitely here to stir trouble. Desperate to salvage the business deal, Scarlet interjected quickly. ¡°Rosalynn, this is impolite! Please leave immediately. You¡¯re disrupting our meeting. ¡± Rosalynn ignored Scarlet and reached out to Thiago. ¡°Mr. ke, a pleasure. I¡¯m Rosalynn Hughes, Brian¡¯s wife. ¡± Her beauty astounded Thiago. He reeled from the shock. ¡°Brian¡¯s wife? You¡¯re even more stunning in person!¡± He reached for her hand, his gaze lingering a beat too long. ¡®s BunnyBookery A flicker of coldness crossed Rosalynn¡¯s eyes. She smoothly withdrew her hand andunched directly into the conversation, her voice light but firm. ¡°Mr. ke, are you perhaps seeking new business partnerships?¡± Thiago offered an awkward smile. ¡°The news reported the tragic deaths of you and Mr. Hughes. With him gone, the Hughes Group wouldn¡¯tst, I¡¯m afraid. As head of a major corporation myself, I have to prioritize the well-being of my ownpany. ¡± Rosalynn settled onto the sofa, her words measured. ¡°As you can see, those reports were entirely fabricated. Neither Brian nor I have been harmed. News can¡¯t be trusted these days. ¡± Thiago¡¯s smile faltered. He cast a sidelong nce at Bowen, clearly flustered. Bowen, finally regaining hisposure, spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Hughes. But if you and Mr. Hughes are unharmed, why are you here alone? Where is he?¡± Thiago nodded as well. Rosalynn pressed her red lips together, murmuring, ¡°Brian¡¯s not able toe right now. ¡± Bowen narrowed his eyes in confusion.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Not able toe? What does that mean? Has something happened to Mr. Hughes?¡± For a moment, Rosalynn was at a loss for words. Observing her reaction, Bowen suspected that something bad must have happened to Brian. His anxiety about not being able to coborate with Thiago eased. He spoke in a more rxed tone. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, if your husband isn¡¯t here to lead, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against Mr. ke if he decides to break off your agreement. We all have to make a living, after all. Mr. ke, shall we proceed?¡± Thiago nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Rosalynn cut in. ¡°Mr. ke, my husband might be unavable, but I am here. As of now, I am the CEO of Hughes Group, and I¡¯ll be overseeing our joint projects. ¡± Thiago looked visibly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of Hughes Group now?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chapter 2475 Thiago let out a derisive chuckle. ¡°Has thepany really run out of options to the point that they¡¯ve put a woman in charge?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face remained impassive.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman leading? At least a woman uses her brain to think, not just her instincts after a few drinks. ¡± Her words carried a weighty implication as she nced over at Scarlet, who stood there defiantly. Scarlet returned her gaze with a mix of shame and anger ring in her eyes. Thiago¡¯s expression soured, clearly offended by the mockery. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, the choice of our business partners is mine to make. I no longer wish to coborate with Hughes Group. I prefer working with Bowen¡¯spany,¡± he dered firmly. Upon hearing this, a triumphant smile spread across Scarlet¡¯s face. ¡°Rosalynn, did you catch that? No matter how clever you think you are, the real world doesn¡¯t bend. Ultimately, women can¡¯t outdo men,¡± she taunted. ¡°I suggest you go home and rest during your pregnancy. With some luck, you might have a son who could continue Brian¡¯s legacy. When he¡¯s older, you can gradually prepare him to take over Hughes Group. But then again, who knows what will be of Hughes Group by that time? Brian isn¡¯t the only Hughes around. Doesn¡¯t he have an uncle?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered, troubled by Scarlet¡¯s words. It seemed that Scarlet¡¯s reference to Chase was a deliberate provocation. Perhaps, following Aldrich¡¯s ident, Chase had already schemed with Scarlet¡¯s father. ¡°Enough of this foolishness. Mr. ke, let¡¯s proceed,¡± Bowen interrupted, eager to move on. He was in a hurry to wrap up the negotiations, eager to sign the contract with Thiago as quickly as possible. Thiago, reacting swiftly, reached for the pen, poised to finalize the deal. At that moment, the door swung open. ¡°Rosalynn, I am here. ¡± Rosalynn turned toward Valeria who was entering, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right in time. ¡± Valeria, d in an elegant haute couture dress and high heels, strode into the room. Her eyes scanned the surroundings before fixing on a surprised Thiago. ¡°Thiago, are you tied up with something?¡± Thiago quickly recovered from his surprise and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Valeria. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Kallie sent me over. ¡± Valeria moved with elegance to his side. At the mention of his wife, Thiago straightened up somewhat. ¡°And why did she send you? Just so you know, I¡¯m in the middle of important business here. ¡± Chapter 2476 Valeria offered a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. She simply wanted me to pass along a message. ¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± ¡°She reminded you to honor yourmitments. Since you¡¯ve already pledged cooperation to Hughes Group, she believes you shouldn¡¯t turn your back on them now, especially when they need it most. She insists you uphold your agreement with Hughes Group. ¡± When he heard Valeria¡¯s words, Thiago¡¯s face tightened, and he nced at her with doubt. ¡°Why did Kallie step in all of a sudden?¡± he asked, his voice edged with curiosity. Valeria smiled warmly at Rosalynn before answering. ¡°Thiago, I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce her. This is Rosalynn, my best friend,¡± she said. ¡°She just became the CEO of the Hughes Group and needs to show she can handle the job. So, when I found out she was in trouble, I asked godmother for a favor,¡± Valeria added, her tone light but serious. Though Thiago felt a surge of irritation, he kept his expression neutral.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After all, his business had grown thanks to his wife¡¯s support. In thepany, his wife, Kallie ke, owned more shares than he did, a fact he couldn¡¯t ignore. So even though he was the CEO, his wife had always held the real power in thepany. With her decision made, he had no choice but to follow it. Thinking about this, he cast a regretful nce at Bowen. ¡°Mr. Happer, I¡¯m sorry. It looks like we can¡¯t move forward with our partnership this time. Maybe another time. ¡± Bowen¡¯s face fell, his hard work crumbling before him. Scarlet was even more livid. She had sacrificed so much, and now it seemed to be all for nothing. How could this happen? Before Bowen could reply, Scarlet interjected, her voice sharp, ¡°Mr. ke, this is a business matter. Do you really have to listen to your wife? It¡¯ll be embarrassing if this gets out. People will say you¡¯re henpecked. ¡± Thiago¡¯s face darkened as he red at Scarlet. Everyone in the business circle knew he always listened to his wife¡¯s words. But it was never mentioned openly. Yet, here was Scarlet saying it. And it left him feeling really humiliated. Chapter 2477 Just as Thiago was about to respond, he heard Valeria¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Miss Fernandez, how petty you are! What¡¯s wrong with Thiago respecting his wife? It only shows that he values her. ¡± Valeria stepped in, her voice clear and confident. Catching Thiago¡¯s eye, she went on, ¡°For a business to seed, it must foster both internal harmony and external alliances. A good man handles business independently while also caring for his family¡¯s feelings.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thiago is such a man. He¡¯s not henpecked; he values his wife. ¡± Her remarks were a sharp rebuke to Scarlet and apliment to Thiago. Scarlet¡¯s expression soured, and she was left without a retort. Thiago grinned. ¡°Valeria is right. My wife and I have been together for twenty years. Respecting her is only natural. ¡± Feeling bolstered by Valeria¡¯s words, he straightened his back, feeling his confidence restored. ¡°Mr. ke, here¡¯s the contract. Please take a look,¡± Rosalynn interjected. ¡°Sure thing. ¡± Thiago took hold of the contract and scanned its contents with focused attention. Valeria nced over at Rosalynn and blinked, a silent signal of satisfaction passing between them. A small smile tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s Lips. Earlier, she had sought Valeria¡¯s help. Upon gathering intelligence on the Torres Group, Rosalynn had instructed Edwin topile a list of Thiago¡¯s connections. Discovering that Thiago¡¯s initial sess stemmed from his wife¡¯s support, Rosalynn pondered how to get Kallie¡¯s help. But that had posed some difficulty. So Rosalynn enlisted Hutton¡¯s help, urging him to swiftly investigate Kallie¡¯s background. It was only then that she uncovered the close ties between Valeria and Kallie. After her divorce from Hutton, Valeria took some time off to rx abroad. While in a foreign country, she witnessed a robbery targeting Kallie and her 16-year-old daughter, who were also traveling there. Without hesitation, Valeria intervened, stopping the robber and retrieving Kallie¡¯s belongings. However, during the altercation, she suffered a sh on her arm, though it was not life-threatening. Interestingly, Kallie¡¯s daughter had been a fan of Valeria and, admiring her bravery, grew even more fond of her, insisting on seeing Valeria as an older sister. Consequently, Kallie came to regard Valeria as part of her family. Chapter 2478 Rosalynn¡¯s mood brightened as Thiago was about to sign the contract. After learning about Valeria¡¯s connection to Kallie from Hutton, Rosalynn reached out to Valeria for assistance. Valeria was in Betton for a film shoot, so she readily agreed to help. With her assistance, and that of Hutton, Rosalynn sessfully secured the contract with Thiago. Reflecting on the past rtionship between Valeria and Hutton, Rosalynn felt a sense of regret. If only they hadn¡¯t divorced. She wondered if there might be a chance for them to remarry in the future. ¡°Done,¡± Thiago affirmed, signing his name. Across the table, Bowen¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Scarlet, berating her silently. Initially, there was flexibility in the negotiation, but Scarlet¡¯s careless words had driven Thiago away. Now, the opportunity for cooperation was irreversibly lost. Thiago¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to deal with apany that had disrespected him. Just then, Bowen¡¯s phone rang, pulling him from his thoughts. His mood was foul, and it showed in his voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked brusquely. ¡°Mr. Happer, several of our cooperative projects have been cancelled,¡± the assistant reported. Upon hearing this, Bowen¡¯s mood worsened. ¡°What? Who was responsible?¡± ¡°It was Lyndon. ¡± Lyndon had taken his projects away! How dare he do that! Bowen frowned. The Fernandez and Happer families, both influential in Betton, typically maintained a cautious distance. Theirpetition was usually subtle, not overt. Clearly, Lyndon was positioning himself as a direct adversary.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2479 ¡°Mr. Happer, not only has Lyndon taken several of our projects, but he also met with Osiris recently. It appears he might support Osiris in taking control of the Happer family from you,¡± the assistant continued. Bowen¡¯s expression shifted rapidly. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± He ended the call and prepared to leave. Scarlet hurried after him. ¡°Bowen, are you leaving now?¡± Bowen turned to her, his expression severe. He pped her across the face before speaking sharply. ¡°Idiot! Go tell your father I can no longer continue our engagement given your recent actions! The engagement is off!¡± He wasn¡¯t naive. Why would Lyndon suddenly target the Happer family? Clearly, Scarlet was the one who caused it all! Initially, Bowen hadn¡¯t regarded Lyndon as a serious threat, considering the Happer family¡¯s standing in Betton was on par with the Fernandez family. Despite knowing the internal disputes within the Fernandez family, he had agreed to Cade Fernandez¡¯s proposal to engage Scarlet, believing it to be advantageous. However, Scarlet¡¯s actions today had jeopardized a key project. Moreover, his position as the head of the family was also threatened. Bowen realized that since his engagement to Scarlet, things had started to go awry. No matter how attractive she was, he reminded himself, beauties were plentiful; what he needed was a partner who could truly stand by him in times of challenge. Scarlet clutched her reddened cheek, her emotions a turbulent mix of shame and fury as she caught Rosalynn¡¯s and Valeria¡¯s eyes on her. As the esteemed daughter of the Fernandez family, she had never faced such humiliation. This disgrace was all their doing! Biting back a bitter rage, Scarlet covered her face and quickly retreated from the scene. Thiago watched her departure, a flicker of regret crossing his features. Bowen, it seemed, was quite rude. Despite her beauty, he had the audacity to strike her. ¡°Thiago, why are you gazing like that? She¡¯s already left,¡± Valeria teased as she approached, yfully seizing the file from his hands. Thiago let out an awkward chuckle, followed by a light cough. ¡°Can¡¯t help it; we all enjoy beholding beauty. Just¡­ don¡¯t mention this to Kallie, will you?¡± Valeria shed a knowing smile. ¡°Thiago, your daughter always speaks so highly of you, praising your virtues as a husband and father. She adores you; don¡¯t let her down.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Chapter 2480 She didn¡¯t admonish Thiago but subtly reminded him that he was married and had a daughter. After all, few men in power manage to resist temptation, and verbal persuasion often serves as a reminder. As Thiago thought of his daughter, his eyes softened momentarily, and his earlier fervor seemed to fade. He watched Rosalynn tucking the file into her bag andmented with a grin, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, you¡¯re quite capable. Securing this partnership immediately upon assuming the role of CEO of the Hughes Group is truly impressive. ¡± With a subdued smile, Rosalynn responded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. ke. I¡¯m looking forward to working smoothly together. I¡¯ve lined up some activities for you that I think you¡¯ll enjoy. ¡± Some activities?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thiago¡¯s face brightened. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. What have you nned for me?¡± Rosalynn exchanged a knowing look with Valeria, who chimed in cheerfully, ¡°Well, activities that will benefit both your mind and body! You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Twenty minutester, Thiago¡¯s enthusiasm had turned to dismay. He had assumed Rosalynn would follow the usual pattern of other suppliers, perhaps providing some post-dinnerpany with a beautiful woman. However, to his surprise¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery A swimming pool and an indoor gymwhat the hell was this? It seemed these women were using the chance to give him a hard time! Rosalynn and Valeria stepped out of the private room together. With a warm smile, Rosalynn expressed her gratitude once more, ¡°Valeria, I owe you big time for this. How can I ever repay you?¡± Tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear, Valeria responded with a light-hearted tone, ¡°Why so formal, Rosalynn? You¡¯ve been there for me plenty of times. Can¡¯t I do the same for you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile softened as she admired Valeria¡¯s timeless beauty, her gaze flickering. ¡°You know, I really should thank Hutton for bringing you into this. You and Hutton¡­¡± Valeria cut her off, a hint of finality in her voice. ¡°Rosalynn, whatever urred between Hutton and me is all in the past now. ¡± She continued, her voice growing steadier, ¡°I enjoy the current state of my life. Rtionships won¡¯t tie me down. I¡¯m all in on my acting career now, aiming for the stars. ¡± Her smile was radiant, echoing her newfound freedom. Rosalynn bit back the words she was about to say, sighing quietly to herself as she thought about Hutton¡¯s somber demeanor. Valeria might have moved on, but it was clear Hutton hadn¡¯t. The toll of their marriage and subsequent divorce weighed heavily on him. Chapter 2481 In their tangled web of past affections, it seemed Hutton had invested more, cared more deeply. Rosalynn, who had always seen Hutton as a younger brother, felt a deep urge to help but was unsure how to begin. When it came to love, it was tough for an outsider to step in. ALL Rosalynn could offer Hutton were words of encouragement, knowing well there were no easy fixes. Valeria¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the silence. ¡°Rosalynn, I need to take this call,¡± she said, excusing herself before she answered the phone. ¡°Hello? Yes, I¡¯m in Betton¡­ You¡¯re here too?¡± As Rosalynn listened to Valeria¡¯s conversation, she initially paid it little mind. However, the voice on the other end of the line seemed oddly familiar, sparking a memory of why Valeria and Hutton had ended their marriage. Hutton had vited Valeria¡¯s privacy by hacking into her phone, driven by suspicions of an old schoolmate who seemed a bit too friendly with Valeria. Was Valeria speaking to that very man now? Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts wandered as she considered this man. Was he the reckless type? Why else would he have boldly flirted with a married woman through suggestive words? ¡°Really? You¡¯re at the tinum Club too?¡± Valeria¡¯s voice rose in surprise. Rosalynn¡¯s ears perked up. What a coincidence! Could this man be here too? Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Valeria. ¡± Rosalynn spun around and saw a tall, slender man striding towards them. He stood around six feet and sported a ck ear stud in his left ear. His appearance was striking, almost model-Like.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only One word that would fit him well was toy boy. Rosalynn watched him approach and paused to think. She recognized him as Roy Vargas, an actor. Roy had appeared in a few TV series in supporting male roles. Chapter 2482 Unfortunately, his limited acting prowess hadn¡¯t earned him much fame in the entertainment industry. As Roy drew nearer, Rosalynn pursed her Lips. Despite Roy¡¯s good looks, she held no fondness for him because he was the reason behind Hutton divorcing Valeria. ¡°What a coincidence to see you here,¡± Roy said, his smile reaching his eyes as he stopped by Valeria. ¡°I was just handling something,¡± Valeria replied, tucking her phone away with a smile. Noticing Roy¡¯s gaze lingering on Rosalynn, Valeria introduced them, ¡°Roy, meet my dear friend, Rosalynn Hughes. Rosalynn, this is Roy Vargas, a schoolmate from my college days. ¡± Roy scrutinized Rosalynn from head to toe and extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You¡¯re Brian Hughes¡¯s wife, correct? Your husband is the CEO of the Hughes Group.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡± Rosalynn gave him a fleeting nce, offering no handshake-merely a slight nod in acknowledgment. Roy¡¯s smile stiffened momentarily, yet he swiftly withdrew his hand, unfazed by her cool demeanor. ¡°Mrs. Hughes surpasses many stars in the entertainment industry in beauty. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Valeria?¡± Despite Rosalynn¡¯s aloofness, Royvished praise upon her unabashedly. ¡°Yes, not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also quite intelligent,¡± Valeria chimed in, puzzled by Rosalynn¡¯s frosty reception of Roy. She spected that it might stem from Brian¡¯s recent ident and her resulting somber mood. As Roy continued topliment Rosalynn, Valeria responded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s evident in her insightful gaze. ¡± Roy¡¯s ttery seemed effortless. Rosalynn cast a second nce at him. It was clear that he had a knack for charming women, distributing his affections openly among them. His sweet-talking nature was typically irresistible to many, yet Rosalynn was not swayed by such men. As his gaze settled on her once more, she felt ufortable. After a tense pause, she burst out, ¡°Valeria, is this Mr. Vargas the one who sent you those suggestive messages, knowing full well you were married?¡± As soon as Rosalynn spoke, the smiles on Valeria¡¯s and Roy¡¯s faces stiffened. Valeria shifted ufortably, her eyes darting instinctively toward Roy. He was well aware of her recent divorce from Hutton. Chapter 2483 Roy hastened to rify, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just my way of speaking. I never intended any harm to Valeria¡¯s marriage. Why don¡¯t we grab a bite? You and Valeria haven¡¯t had dinner, right? We can eat, and I¡¯ll exin everything. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Valeria, I¡¯ve got some urgent matters to attend to. I should be going. ¡± Disinterested in sharing a meal with Roy, she offered Valeria a brief nod and made her exit. ¡°Rosalymn¡­¡± Valeria¡¯s voice trailed off, wanting to clear the air but faltering with Roy¡¯s presence. Ultimately, she remained silent. Outside, Rosalynn stepped into Edwin¡¯s car parked at the club. A pang of difort suddenly gnawed at her stomach. She winced, checking her pulse. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, shall we head back to Wragos now?¡± Edwin inquired, starting the engine. ¡°Let¡¯s detour to the hospital first,¡± she frowned, her difort reflecting her child¡¯s unease.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Returning to Wragos seemed unlikely today. Edwin nced back, his concern deepening at the sight of her paleness. ¡°Okay. And I¡¯ll inform Mr. Fernandez right away,¡± he assured her. Rosalynn leaned back, closed her eyes, and said nothing further. In Betton, she was out of her element and needed a familiar face to show her around. Before her arrival, she had reached out to Lyndon. Lyndon, upon hearing that Bowen was undermining the Hughes Group¡¯s deal with Torres Group, had hurried back from Skrix to confront him. So when Bowen made a quick exit earlier, she understood exactly why. It was likely due to Lyndon¡¯s intervention. Her phone beeped with a new message. Opening her eyes, Rosalynn saw it was from Valeria. ¡°Rosalynn, are you upset? Nothing¡¯s going on between Roy and me; I just see him as someone easy to talk to. ¡± Rosalynn paused before responding, ¡°Maybe you see him as just a friend, but he might not view you the same way. Valeria, Roy is moreplicated than you think. ¡± The way Roy had looked at her earlier made it clear he was more than just friendly. Rosalynn hesitated to think ill of others, but she couldn¡¯t stand that sort of man. She also didn¡¯t want Valeria getting too close to Roy. Chapter 2484 Valeria didn¡¯t respond further. After a moment, Rosalynn searched for Hutton¡¯s contact and sent him a message: ¡°Hutton, I¡¯ve wrapped up things here, thanks. ¡± Shortly after, Hutton responded with a single ¡°Mm. ¡± That was it? Given that she had just been with Valeria, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for him to show some concern about how Valeria was? As these thoughts lingered in Rosalynn¡¯s mind, she noticed Hutton had sent another text: ¡°Is she with you now?¡± He was still inquiring about Valeria¡¯s circumstances. Rosalynn¡¯s lips twisted into a sly smile as she typed back, ¡°No, she¡¯s currently with a man. ¡± After sending the message, Rosalynn waited eagerly for Hutton¡¯s response. ¡°Oh. ¡± Was that all he had to say? He didn¡¯t even inquire about the identity of the man apanying Valeria? Rosalynn¡¯s anticipation turned to frustration as she awaited further questions from him, but none came. She sighed, aware that he was attempting not to disy too much concern for Valeria. Then she sent him another message: ¡°I forgot to mention, the man with Valeria is named Roy Vargas. He doesn¡¯t appear to be a kind person. I¡¯m concerned that Valeria, being single and vulnerable, might fall prey to such a scoundrel, risking both her wealth and her feelings. ¡± That was the extent of her intervention. What Hutton would do next was up to him. Receiving no reply, Rosalynn switched off her phone and leaned back, closing her eyes for a brief moment of rest.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the club, Valeria was lost in thought after reading Rosalynn¡¯s message. Roy¡¯s voice broke through her reverie. ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t seem too fond of me. ¡± Snapping back to the present, Valeria tucked her phone away and replied with a light-hearted smile, ¡°Well, even though my ex-husband isn¡¯t Rosalynn¡¯s biological brother, they¡¯ve always considered each other siblings. Rosalynn¡¯s hostility towards you is likely due to my ex. ¡± Roy turned to face Valeria and inquired, ¡°Valeria, did you really divorce your ex because of me?¡± Valeria shook her head firmly. ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯ve told you, marrying him was a mistake from the start. ¡± She had only rushed into marriage with Hutton because of her pregnancy. Thy had never been in harmony. It was inevitable that their hurried union would falter. Chapter 2485 She sighed, reflecting on the transient nature of whirlwind marriages. Shifting the conversation, Roy suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet some friends. We can grab a bite and chat. ¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Valeria declined. ¡°Come on, they¡¯re all in show business. ¡± Roy didn¡¯t wait for her response. He gently tugged her along. Realizing she was actually quite hungry, Valeria decided not to resist further. Just then, Roy¡¯s phone buzzed. He pulled it out and nced at the screen, his expression suddenly turning grave. The message was from an unknown number, apanied by severalpromising photos. They showed he had gone to different hotels with various women, all of whom were either wealthy or influential. Roy pondered the sender¡¯s identity. He gripped his phone tightly, panic flickering in his eyes. As an actor, he was no stranger to social gatherings. At such events, he often encountered affluent women.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He understood the harsh realities of the entertainment industry. Without resources, fame was out of reach. His family, whilefortable,cked the means to propel him to stardom. Thus, he sought the favor of wealthy women. Using his charming looks and smooth talk, he persuaded several to finance his ambitions. He skillfully managed rtionships with them simultaneously. Years into his career, he had maintained a delicate peace with these women. Despite criticism of his acting, his patrons¡¯ support had carved a sessful path for him in the industry, shielding him from adversaries. But now¡­ Who had snapped those photos of him with the wealthy women? He always ensured their rendezvous were ndestine. Chapter 2486 The hotels were chosen for their privacy. Yet, how were they captured on camera? Amid his panic, another message arrived. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to expose your scandal, do as I say¡­¡± Roy stared at the message, and his expression visibly shifted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look upset. ¡± Valeria noticed Roy¡¯s abrupt halt and turned back, her concern evident. Roy met her gaze, anxiety flickering across his face. He pocketed his phone hastily. Valeria¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you sweating?¡± No sooner had she spoken than Roy pressed her abruptly against the wall, causing her to gasp in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she demanded, her eyes wide. Roy¡¯s hands braced against the wall as he gazed down at her. ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re free now. What are your thoughts on us being together?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His words were clear: he wanted her by his side. Valeria, taken aback, could only utter, ¡°Roy¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish,¡± he cut in, his voice earnest. ¡°Valeria, I¡¯ve dated plenty, but none have captivated me like you have. You bring a certain allure, an experience that intrigues me. And let¡¯s face it, the nights must get Lonely, right? Why not consider a new start with me? I¡¯m confident we¡¯d make a great couple, in every sense. Plus, I have connections that could smooth your path forward. No one would dare cross you in the entertainment industry. ¡± Valeria stared at the man in front of her, his features striking, yet he now appeared like a stranger to her, no longer the person she once knew. Suddenly, Rosalynn¡¯s warning echoed in her thoughts. She had cautioned that Roy was aplicated man. Valeria realized how naive she had been. ¡°Roy, you think I¡¯m a woman who yearns for sex, huh?¡± she challenged him, her voice firm. ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Roy replied with a dismissive tone, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re both grown-ups here. Let¡¯s drop the act, shall we? Just one night with me, and you¡¯ll forget all about your ex-husband. I guarantee I can make you happier. ¡± As he spoke, his hand crept to her waist, his smirk sinister. Valeria¡¯s expression iced over. She shoved him back forcefully and pped him across the face. Chapter 2487 ¡°Roy, I thought you were better than this. I was wrong!¡± she eximed. ¡°Keep your distance, or I¡¯ll defend myself every time youe near!¡± She stormed off, leaving Roy rubbing his reddened cheek. He pulled out his phone, which disyed an active call. Putting it to his ear, he spoke. ¡°Did you catch that? I followed your instructions. Valeria now thinks the worst of me. I doubt she¡¯ll ever want anything to do with me again. ¡± The person on the other snorted dismissively. ¡°Remember, keep your distance from her from now on!¡± ¡°Absolutely, without a doubt! And what about those photos you got¡­¡± ¡°As long as you keep your promise to steer clear of her, your secret will remain safe. ¡± Upon hearing this, Roy let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll steer clear of her from now on. ¡± The caller said nothing more and abruptly ended the call. ¡®s BunnyBookery Roy stared at the phone screen, mopped the sweat off his forehead, and felt an urge to smack himself. Why had he ever crossed paths with Valeria? Her ex-husband, the hacker, was a nightmare! He had exploited his dirty secret to manipte him into saying those deliberate words that repulsed Valeria! It was a cruel strategy indeed! Reflecting on Valeria storming off in anger, he clicked his tongue in frustration. He suspected that Valeria might struggle to find another partner in the future. Her ex was certainly going to meddle in her rtionships! Meanwhile, Rosalynn had been rushed to a hospital by Edwin. As he looked at her ashen face, Edwin¡¯s eyes filled with deep concern.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rosalynn had gone above and beyond to secure the partnership for thepany. Although they secured the project, he was concerned about her well- being. ¡°Rosalynn. ¡± Lyndon, who had arrived at the hospital early, noticed her ashenplexion and quickly came to her aid. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just need some rest for the baby¡¯s sake,¡± Rosalynn replied, managing a weak smile. The baby, a symbol of her love with Brian, was her top priority. She knew she couldn¡¯t take any risks that might endanger the baby, especially since Brian had stressed the importance of her looking after herself and their unborn child. Chapter 2488 The thought of Brian brought a sharp pain to her heart and a tightness in her throat. Feeling another pang in her stomach, Rosalynn quickly dismissed her mncholic thoughts, determined not to dwell on them. ¡°Be strong, little one. Mommy¡¯s here, and you need to be strong too,¡± she muttered under her breath. Lyndon escorted her directly to a trusted obstetrician. Following the examination, the doctor advised, ¡°The fetus is in a delicate condition. It¡¯s best if you avoid any movement and stay here in the hospital for the next few days. ¡± ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Lyndon expressed his gratitude to the doctor and then helped Rosalynn settle into the VIP ward they had booked in advance. Soon, the medical staff began administering an IV drip to Rosalynn. Lying silently on the hospital bed, she watched the IV fluids drip steadily. Lyndon, having finished handling the necessary arrangements, sighed softly as he observed her. He pulled up a chair next to her bed and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Rosalynn. Right now, the babyes first. ¡± Rosalynn grasped the implication of Lyndon¡¯s words, slowly cing her hand on her lower abdomen and suppressing the bitterness that welled up in her heart. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll pull myself together,¡± she promised, for Brian¡¯s sake as much as her own. Lyndon noticed her pale lips and asked gently, ¡°Would you Like some water?¡± Pressing her lips together, Rosalynn shook her head. Her thoughts drifted to the harrowing incident on the cliff.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lyndon, are you and Tilda okay?¡± After a moment of silence, Lyndon replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine. ¡± But was that really the case? His worn expression suggested otherwise. ¡°Is Tilda ming you?¡± Rosalynn ventured, thinking of how he had chosen to save her over Tilda. ¡°No,¡± Lyndon denied quickly, not wanting to add to Rosalynn¡®s worries. Rosalynn wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She felt awful that Tilda and Lyndon had an argument because of her. Chapter 2489 ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Lyndon said, looking at her earnestly. ¡°Tilda and I didn¡¯t have feelings for each other before we got married. You can¡¯t expect our rtionship to be strong. ¡± His words were calm, but Rosalynn could sense his underlying frustration. Her fingers curled slightly, unsure of how to respond. Before the cliff incident, she had seen their rtionship slowly improving. Now, it seemed they were back to square one, and she felt a deep sense of guilt, not knowing how to help Tilda move past her hurt. Just then, Lyndon¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen-it was Elma. ¡°Hello, Elma,¡± he answered. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Where are you, Mr. Fernandez?¡± Elma¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m still in Betton. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lyndon asked, his worry escting. ¡°Sheldon has a fever and is having convulsions. Tilda is beside herself with fear,¡± Elma replied urgently. Lyndon¡¯s face paled, and he quickly asked, ¡°Has Sheldon been taken to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already there,¡± Elma replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way back now!¡± Lyndon said, hanging up the phone. He turned to Rosalynn, his expression strained. ¡°Rosalynn, Sheldon has a high fever and is having convulsions. I need to get back to Skrix immediately. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle things here. Please call me if you need anything.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Rosalynn urged him. ¡°Okay,¡± Lyndon said, rushing out. He ran into Edwin at the door. ¡°Edwin, I have to return to Skrix. Please take good care of Rosalynn,¡± he said while running. ¡°Of course,¡± Edwin responded. Rosalynn felt a wave of anxiety wash over her as shey in the hospital bed. How could Sheldon have fallen so ill? It must have been the shock from the cliff incident. Chapter 2490 Thinking of the turmoil the three of them were going through, she sighed softly. She hoped that Sheldon could be a bridge to help Tilda and Lyndon be a loving couple. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, thepany¡¯s situation has now stabilized. Some suppliers were considering terminating their contracts, but after we signed with Torres Group, they had a change of heart,¡± Edwin reported, standing by her bedside. Her actions in securing the partnership with Torres Group convinced their suppliers to continue their cooperation, rapidly stabilizing the situation. Rosalynn nodded, appreciating his efforts. ¡°Got it. Thank you for your hard work. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty,¡± Edwin replied. He paused before adding, ¡°There¡¯s also some news: Chase will be held in custody for fifteen days for illegally detaining Debora. If no further evidence of his wrongdoing is uncovered, he will be released after that. ¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°We need to find the thugs who attacked Brian and me as soon as possible. ¡± Rosalynn knew that the thugs could testify against Chase. Only then could they ensure he stayed behind bars. ¡°Understood,¡± Edwin said. Rosalynn turned her gaze to the clear liquid dripping from the IV bottle, silently praying. ¡°Brian, my love, where are you? Please be safe,¡± she whispered, her heart heavy with worry.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At the Skrix Hospital, Tilda sat by Sheldon¡¯s bed, her eyes swollen from crying. Sheldon¡¯s face was still flushed with fever, and the sight of him so vulnerable broke her heart. Elma gently patted Tilda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tilda, you need to stay strong. The doctor said he¡¯ll be fine once the fever breaks. ¡± Sniffling, Tilda lightly touched Sheldon¡¯s forehead. ¡°But he¡¯s still burning up. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. The fever will subside gradually. The important thing is that he¡¯s not having seizures anymore,¡± Elma reassured her softly. Tilda nodded, taking somefort in Elma¡¯s words. Just then, the door to the ward opened, and Keanu walked in, carrying a bag. ¡°Tilda,¡± he greeted, concern etched on his face. Tilda looked up, managing a grateful smile. ¡°Keanu, thank you so much for today. ¡± When Sheldon had suddenly started having febrile seizures, she had been terrified. Sheldon had always been a healthy child, and she had never dealt with anything Like this. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2491 She¡¯d feltpletely lost and had ended up crying helplessly. It was then that Keanu had called, and upon hearing about Sheldon¡¯s condition, he had rushed to the hospital, handled the admission, and even got a pediatric specialist through a friend. Thanks to him, Sheldon was seen by the doctor right away.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Keanu smiled and set the bag on the table. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I brought you some Lunch. You must be hungry. Please, eat something. ¡± Tilda¡¯s smile widened a bit, gratitude evident in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Keanu. You¡¯ve been a great help. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Keanu replied warmly. Elma watched their interaction with a slight frown. She knew Keanu¡¯s history with Tilda. If Ivy hadn¡¯t interfered, perhaps Tilda and Keanu would have had a beautiful future together. They were not fated to each other and had to split up. Now, Tilda was married, yet the way Keanu looked at her was not that of just a friend. Was he still harboring feelings for her? Seeing Tilda head to the restroom to wash her hands, Elma turned to Keanu, her expression stern. ¡°Mr. Wright, Mr. Fernandez will be back soon. How much was the meal? I¡¯ll make sure he reimburses you. ¡± She intentionally said those words to remind Keanu that Tilda was married. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. No need,¡± Keanu replied with a polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Tilda and her husband prefer not to owe anyone favors,¡± Elma insisted. Keanu gave her a steady look before walking to Sheldon¡¯s bedside. ¡°Actually, Tilda already owes me a few favors. It¡¯s fine if she owes me another one. ¡± Elma was momentarily speechless, watching Keanu touch Sheldon¡¯s forehead and tuck him in like a concerned father. Her brows knitted tightly. ¡°Mr. Wright, you can see Sheldon is stable now. If you have other things to attend to, feel free to proceed. ¡± Elma¡¯s mind raced, suspecting Keanu still had feelings for Tilda and was waiting for an opportunity to step in. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until Mr. Fernandez arrives,¡± Keanu said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving Tilda to handle everything alone. I can help if needed. ¡± Elma rolled her eyes. Did he fail to pick up on the signal that she wanted him to go? Chapter 2492 ¡°What could possibly happen? I¡¯m here if anythinges up. You should leave now,¡± Elma said bluntly. At that moment, Tilda¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Elma!¡± As Tilda exited the restroom, the echo of Elma dismissing Keanu snagged her ears, causing a frown to crease her brow. Elma caught the flicker of disapproval in Tilda¡¯s eyes and made a mental note to address itter in private. Tilda observed Elma wearing a displeased expression as she walked towards the restroom with a quiet sigh. Approaching Keanu, she offered, ¡°Let me get this. How much was the meal? I can transfer the money to you. ¡± Elma perked up at Tilda¡¯s words, her tense shoulders rxing a fraction. Despite the uncertainty about their current dynamic, trust in Tilda¡¯s judgment soothed her anxieties. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really. No need,¡± Keanu replied. ¡°I insist. Please tell me how much the meal cost,¡± Tilda urged, her voice firm. A helpless smile tugged at Keanu¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright, alright, 80. ¡± Tilda nodded, reaching for her phone to initiate the transfer. But then, a wave of realization washed over her ¡ª she¡¯d deleted his contact. Awkwardness hung in the air as she pocketed her phone, opting for cash instead. Unfortunately, a quick scan of her wallet revealed insufficient funds. ¡°Mind if I scan your code?¡± she finally asked. Keanu frowned, ¡°Tilda, did you erase my contact information?¡± Her eyes dipped down as she nodded. A pang of hurt flickered across Keanu¡¯s features. He sighed. ¡°Did things have to go this far? Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡± Tilda met his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just scan the code. ¡± Keanu¡¯s stare intensified, a flicker of pain evident. ¡°Tilda, are you trying to sever all ties? What are you afraid of? Afraid you might catch feelings again?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing of the sort,¡± she countered, her voice devoid of emotion.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why can¡¯t we keep each other¡¯s contact information?¡± Keanu pressed. Chapter 2493 Tilda hesitated. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to create unnecessaryplications. ¡± A soft chuckle escaped Keanu¡¯s lips. ¡°Complications? Like idle gossip? Tilda, you¡¯ve always marched to the beat of your own drum, haven¡¯t you? Or is this about Lyndon?¡± His words struck a nerve. Tilda¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and her grip on her phone tightened. It was true ¡ª Lyndon¡¯s perspective mattered. She didn¡¯t want to upset him. ¡°Lyndon doesn¡¯t love you, does he?¡± Keanu continued, recalling what he¡¯d overheard earlier. ¡°Why let his feelings dictate yours?¡± Tilda¡¯s heart clenched, a sharp pang shooting through her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her fingers curled into fists. Raising her eyes, she spoke with quiet determination. ¡°Keanu, I¡¯m married. Whether he loves me or not, I have a duty to uphold. I¡¯ll conduct myself as Mrs. Fernandez should, without causing any scandal. I appreciate the rescue at the cliff, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will reignite old mes with you. If you consider me a friend, please manage your feelings ordingly. ¡± After a brief pause, she added, not wanting to leave the issue unresolved, ¡°Show me the code. Let¡¯s settle this. ¡± The woman before him ¡ªposed, resolute, and indifferent- remained the same Tilda who haunted his dreams. Keanu couldn¡¯t help but offer a wry smile. Sometimes, he truly resented her unwavering logic. Why couldn¡¯t she embrace a little emotion? Weren¡¯t literature students supposed to be sentimental creatures? Seeing his hesitation, Tilda reached out and took his _ phone, inquiring, ¡°Would you please tell me your password?¡± ¡°910506,¡± Keanu replied, his voice barely a whisper. Keanu recited a sequence of numbers. Tilda paused, her grip tightening on the phone. It was her birthday. He had set his phone¡¯s password to her birthday. Tilda quelled her thoughts, unlocked the phone, and settled the bill. ¡°Keanu, thank you once more. If you¡¯re upied¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll depart once Mr. Fernandez arrives. You go on and eat,¡± Keanu remarked as he took his phone from her. Chapter 2494 His gaze remained gentle, and he carried on as he pleased, seemingly oblivious to her unspoken message. Tilda felt weary and opted not to borate. She joined Elma, who had emerged from the restroom, for the meal. Noticing Keanu seated beside the bed, watching the IV drip, Tilda paused and called out, ¡°Keanu, you haven¡¯t eaten either, have you? Join us for a meal.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two go ahead and eat. I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. ¡± Though he felt hungry, he didn¡¯t want her to feel uneasy dining with him. Tilda said nothing more and quietly ate with Elma. ¡®s BunnyBookery As they neared finishing their meal, Sheldon, lying on the bed, stirred awake. ¡°Sheldon, you¡¯re awake. ¡± Keanu spoke softly. Upon hearing this, Tilda quickly set down her fork and hurried over. ¡°Sheldon. ¡± She gently ced her hand on the child¡¯s forehead and felt that his fever had significantly subsided, now just a slight warmth remained. Relieved, her heart finally calmed, and she spoke softly. ¡°Sheldon, how are you feeling? Any difort anywhere?¡± Sheldon opened hisrge, watery eyes and nced around. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡± His voice was weak, reflecting his frail condition. However, despite this, the first thing he did upon waking was search for Lyndon. The smile on Tilda¡¯s face froze momentarily, but she quicklyposed herself and said softly, ¡°Daddy is busy with work, but he¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Sheldon nodded slightly and nced over at Keanu. Keanu smiled warmly and greeted him, ¡°Hello Sheldon, I¡¯m a friend of your mom¡¯s. You can call me Keanu. ¡± ¡°Hello, Keanu,¡± Sheldon said politely. ¡°Good boy. ¡± Keanu gently patted Sheldon¡¯s soft hair, noticing the IV drip was nearly empty, he pressed the call button. Shortly, a nurse entered to change the IV bag. She checked the patient¡¯s name and reced the empty bag with a new one. Sheldon watched the nurse intently, his big eyes endearing. Chapter 2495 Seeing his adorable demeanor, the nurse smiled and said, ¡°Sheldon, you¡¯re such a brave boy. With your mom and dad here, you¡¯re not afraid of the IV, right?¡± She mistook Keanu for Sheldon¡¯s father, given his active presence. Sheldon frowned slightly as he looked at Keanu and corrected the nurse, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. Keanu isn¡¯t my dad. My dad hasn¡¯te yet. I resemble my dad a lot; he¡¯s really handsome. Keanu isn¡¯t as handsome as my dad. ¡± Keanu found himself at a loss for words. Did he really need to be critiqued like that? Ouch, that hurt! The nurse chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Oops, sorry about that. My eyes must be ying tricks on me today. ¡± With that, she hurriedly exited the room, resolving to catch a glimpse of just how handsome this little boy¡¯s father truly was.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As she turned around, she was taken aback by a tall figure standing behind her. Startled, the nurse blurted out upon seeing his striking features, ¡°You must be Sheldon¡¯s dad, right?¡± Lyndon had just arrived at the hospital, looking puzzled but confirming, ¡°Yes, I am. How¡¯s Sheldon doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a slight fever. Another IV bag, and he should be ready to go,¡± the nurse said. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Lyndon expressed his gratitude before pushing open the door to the hospital room. The nurse stood frozen for a moment, struck by a wave of admiration. Sheldon¡¯s father was indeed very handsome! No wonder the little one was so proud when he talked about his dad! After entering the hospital room, Lyndon¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Keanu standing beside Tilda. His brow furrowed involuntarily. What was Keanu doing here? ¡°Mr. Fernandez, you¡¯re here,¡± Elma greeted him quickly, having just finished cleaning up. ¡°Elma,¡± Lyndon acknowledged with a nod before striding over to the bedside. ¡°Dad!¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up, and he tried to sit up. ¡°Don¡¯t move, sweetheart. Be careful with the IV,¡± Tilda cautioned gently. Obediently, Sheldon settled back, smiling as Lyndon approached. Chapter 2496 ¡°Mr. Fernandez,¡± Keanu greeted, instinctively stepping aside. Tilda adjusted her sses and took a step back as well, her gaze lowered. Lyndon nodded curtly at Keanu, then focused on Tilda, who had her head down. He took a seat beside the bed and touched Sheldon¡¯s forehead, relieved to feel only a slight fever. ¡°Sheldon, are you feeling any difort?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m a bit weak. Can you give me a hug?¡± Sheldon pleaded. Lyndon raised an eyebrow but obliged, carefully lifting him into his arms. Tilda, watching nervously, couldn¡¯t help but caution, ¡°Be careful. He¡¯s still connected to the IV. ¡± ¡°I will,¡± Lyndon reassured her calmly, his voice steady and soothing. Tilda pressed her lips together, casting her eyes downward, saying nothing more. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lyndon checked the IV bag. ¡°Is this thest one?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda confirmed softly. Lyndon¡¯s gaze softened as it settled on her face. ¡°You must have been so worried earlier, right?¡± he asked gently. Tilda involuntarily met his eyes, a strange sensation tightening her chest at the concern she saw in his dark eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She quickly looked away, trying to steady her emotions. ¡°It was okay,¡± Tilda murmured. She wondered what was wrong with her. Why did she feel fragile and mncholic, and even on the verge of tears constantly? It was so unlike her. When she had been alone in caring for Sheldon, she was strong enough to face any challenge. Now, with Lyndon in her life, she felt weak and longed to depend on him whenever something went wrong. She just wanted to rely on him. ¡°How was it okay? Mr. Fernandez, you should¡¯ve seen her. She was crying like a child,¡± Elma interjected, smiling as she exposed Tilda¡¯s vulnerability. Tilda¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t!¡± Chapter 2497 ¡°Weren¡¯t you? Look, your eyes are still red,¡± Elma teased gently. ¡°I was just¡­¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Lyndon interrupted, his voice soft and sincere. Tilda swallowed her words, looking at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± It was not his fault, yet he still apologized. He felt like he failed his duties as a husband and a father. He failed to protect Tilda and Sheldon well. Lyndon said nothing, his dark eyes filled of regret. Sheldon sensed the tension. Were mom and dad having a disgareement? Sheldon blinked at Tilda with his wide, doe-like eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thirsty. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tilda handed him his water bottle. ¡°Here, sweetheart. ¡± Sheldon took several gulps, then turned to Lyndon. ¡°Dad, are you thirsty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lyndon replied. ¡°You went to see me after your work. You must be thirsty. Here, drink,¡± Sheldon insisted, offering his water bottle. Lyndon raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is your bottle. ¡± Sheldon grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing with you. ¡± Lyndon chuckled. ¡°But I do¡­¡± ¡°Dad, do you mind my saliva?¡± Sheldon asked, eyes wide with innocence. Lyndon Laughed softly. ¡°No, I mind my own. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Just drink,¡± Sheldon urged. Watching their interaction, Tilda felt a mix of emotions. ¡°Alright, sharing isn¡¯t very hygienic. I¡¯ll get your dad a fresh cup of water,¡± she said, moving to get a cup. Sheldon nced at her with a mischievous smile. ¡°But Mom, why can you and Dad share a cup of water?¡± Chapter 2498 Tilda paused, speechless for a moment, her cheeks turning pink again. Before Tilda could answer, Sheldon blurted out, ¡°Oh, I get it. Since you and Daddy are a couple, there¡¯s no need to worry about saliva when sharing a cup of water as you two already kiss each other. ¡± Tilda gaped at her son, shocked beyond words. She heartily wished for the ground to open up and swallow her. Her face flushed a deep red as she scolded Sheldon, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense or I¡¯ll spank you. ¡± Then she turned around to pour Lyndon some water, thus using the opportunity to hide her ming cheeks. Sheldon giggled and whispered to Lyndon, ¡°Daddy, did I say something wrong?¡± Lyndon smiled at him affectionately. ¡°No, you made a good point. ¡± Sheldon looked a little smug as he watched his mother¡¯s stiff back. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Mommy must be shy. ¡± Keanu felt like an outsider as he watched them interact. It was very obvious that Sheldon adored Lyndon, and Lyndon viewed Sheldon as his biological son. They looked like a perfect family of three. However, the fact that Sheldon liked Lyndon didn¡¯t mean that Lyndon and Tilda had a good rtionship. As far as he was aware, Lyndon was not in love with Tilda. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Wright, now that Mr. Fernandez is here, you can leave now,¡± Elma urged. Her gaze settled on Keanu, her eyes narrowing slightly as she asked him to leave again, her tone firm butced with a hint of annoyance at his lingering presence. Now that Lyndon was here, Keanu didn¡¯t intend to stay any Longer. He nodded stiffly and announced, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, Tilda, I¡¯ll be on my way.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Elma interjected before Lyndon and Tilda could say anything. Keanu was rendered mute. He flushed slightly, nodded at Tilda once again and left quietly. When the door closed behind him, the room fell silent. Tilda turned back to her task, poured a ss of water, and handed it to Lyndon. Chapter 2499 Lyndon epted the ss and took a sip. His gaze narrowed suddenly and he asked, ¡°Why was he here?¡± Tilda exined, ¡°After Sheldon got a fever, Keanu happened to call me. When he heard about Sheldon¡¯s condition, he came straight to the hospital before we even got here so he couldplete Sheldon¡¯s admission procedure. ¡± Lyndon stared at her intently for a moment before murmuring, ¡°What a coincidence. ¡± His voice wasced with a subtle thread of doubt. Tilda replied, ¡°Yes, it was just a coincidence. ¡± The air in the room seemed to thicken, the atmosphere growing heavy and oppressive. Sheldon¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between the two, his eyebrows knitting together in a furrowed expression of confusion and concern.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you two fighting?¡± ¡°No,¡± they both replied simultaneously. Where Sheldon was concerned, the two of them had a_ tacit understanding. Even if they were really fighting, neither one of them would show it in front of the child. ¡°Daddy, are you jealous?¡± Sheldon¡¯srge, curious eyes swiveled to meet Lyndon¡¯s gaze, his small head tilting to one side in an endearing gesture of inquiry. ¡°No,¡± Lyndon denied vehemently. Jealous? Him? Impossible! ¡°Daddy, I think your nose is getting a bit longer. ¡± Sheldon poked Lyndon¡¯s nose with his little finger, grinning mischievously. Was Sheldon implying that he was lying? Lyndonughed, a warm smile on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I think you may be nearsighted. ¡± Sheldon snorted, ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s not only women who say one thing when they mean something else. Men do it too! Daddy, when you walked in and saw Keanu, your gaze wasn¡¯t friendly at all. You are definitely jealous!¡± This little brat. Was he observing him so closely? Lyndon touched Sheldon¡¯s forehead with his fingers. While his forehead was a bit warm, his fever had subsided. ¡°You seem so energetic; the fever has indeed gone down. ¡± Chapter 2500 Sheldon held onto Lyndon¡¯s hand firmly, his gaze locked onto Lyndon¡¯s with unwavering intensity. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me, are you jealous of Keanu or not?¡± He was persistent in seeking an answer from Lyndon. Lyndon arched his brows at Sheldon, a small smirk on his lips. ¡°If you say so, then it is. ¡± A self-satisfied grin spread across Sheldon¡¯s face as he dered, ¡°I¡¯m Like Sherlock Holmes. I can see through everything. ¡± Lyndon chuckled softly, ncing at the IV drip. The IV fluid was almost finished, so he turned to Tilda and said, ¡°You can call the nurse toe and remove the needle now. ¡± Tilda listened to the conversation between Sheldon and Lyndon, feeling somewhat distracted. Lyndon was jealous? Impossible. Sheldon was just spouting nonsense. Lyndon didn¡¯t even like her. How could he be jealous? ¡°Tilda?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. Startled, Tilda replied, ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Lyndon gave her a long look. ¡°I said the nurse cane to remove the IV. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she muttered, ncing at the nearly empty IV bag before hurriedly pressing the call button. Noticing her distraction, Sheldon piped up, ¡°Dad, Mom was definitely thinking about you just now. ¡± Lyndon raised an eyebrow.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Thinking about me? Why?¡± ¡°Wondering why you would be jealous!¡± Sheldon replied, his words making both adults momentarily speechless. They considered sewing Sheldon¡¯s mouth shut. After the IV was removed, Lyndon handled the discharge procedures, then picked up Sheldon, ready to leave. Tilda gathered their belongings and followed behind with Elma. Watching Lyndon¡¯s tall figure, Elma smiled cheerfully. ¡°Sheldon is right. Mr. Fernandez is more handsome than Mr. Wright. ¡± Tilda pursed her Lips. Lyndon might be handsome, but what good was it if he didn¡¯t love her? Chapter 2501 Elma, sensing Tilda¡¯s silence, asked softly, ¡°Tilda, does that Mr. Wright still have feelings for you?¡± Tilda understood her concern and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elma.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I know my ce. I won¡¯t cheat on Lyndon. ¡± Despite knowing that Lyndon didn¡¯t love her, she wouldn¡¯t out of spite pursue a rtionship with Keanu. That would be unfair to everyone involved. The elevator arrived, and Lyndon strode in with Sheldon cradled in his arms. Tilda quickly followed, with Elma trailing behind, feeling a sense of reassurance seeing them together but still worried about Keanu. Elma silently hoped the couple would strengthen their bond and perhaps even wee another child soon. As the elevator descended to the ground floor, they stepped out and headed toward the hospital entrance. From the opposite direction, a familiar figure approached, her expression growing agitated at the sight of Lyndon. ¡°Lyndon!¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he recognized the person. It was Evita, Tilda¡¯s high school ssmate. She was the one who had drugged Tilda and Keanu at theirst ss reunion. In retaliation, Lyndon had handed her over to a vagrant, resulting in her bing a tabloid sensation. Tilda also recognized Evita. Seeing her agitated expression, she felt a surge of anger and her gaze turned icy. What was Evita angry about? ¡®s BunnyBookery Was she ming Lyndon for retaliating too cruelly against her? Wasn¡¯t she the one who brought this upon herself? They were not saints, so there was no justification for them to pardon Evita¡¯s misdeeds without retaliating, were there? Evita rushed up to them, her eyes burning with deep-seated hatred. Remembering the humiliation she had suffered at the hands of the vagrant, how she had be aughingstock, and how her fianc¨¦ had left her, she was filled with rage. ¡°Lyndon, you damned asshole! You ruined me! You deserve to die!¡± Evita screamed. Lyndon started at her coldly. ¡°Miss Lawrence, if you¡¯re out of your mind, please go see a doctor. Don¡¯t behave like a madwoman, biting everyone you encounter. You mentioned I ruined you? Come on, your own poor choices in friends lead to your downfall,¡± he retorted. Evita was taken aback, her fingers digging into her palms in anger at his contemptuous gaze. Chapter 2502 She knew he was right-it was her own poor choices that had led to her ruin. But she couldn¡¯t ept that. In her eyes, Lyndon was also to me. ¡°Hmm, doesn¡¯t this woman seem familiar? Wasn¡¯t she the one who grabbed headlines in the tabloids?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. Isn¡¯t she some wealthydy? Remember how she yearned for intimacy and ended up sleeping with a homeless person while she was drunk? It was just awful!¡± ¡°Yeah. If I were she, I would have hanged myself to death!¡± Whispers and pointed nces followed Evita as recognition spread among the crowd. Their voices tinged with disapproval. Flushed with humiliation and seething with anger, Evita felt every eye on her. It was all because of Lyndon. It was all his fault! In that moment of intense emotion, all she wanted was an outlet for her frustration. Without thinking, she reached into her bag and pulled out a pair of scissors, rushing towards Lyndon with determination. Meanwhile, Lyndon was walking ahead with Sheldon in his arms. Bnced on Lyndon¡¯s shoulder, Sheldon noticed Evita hurrying towards them with scissors and yelled, ¡°Dad, watch out!¡± Lyndon turned and saw Evita approaching him with the scissors. His expression turned serious as he swiftly dodged her attack. Evita missed her mark, her eyes shing with frustration. ¡°Lyndon, you¡¯ve destroyed everything. I must get back at you!¡± Her words rang out sharply as she hurled herself towards him once more. Lyndon never thought Evita was much of a threat, given her usualck of agility. However, while holding Sheldon and unable to step back further due to the wall behind him, he couldn¡¯t effectively defend himself. When Evita charged again, he swiftly turned to shield Sheldon with his body. He was ready to take the stab on the back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Instead, he felt an unexpected warmth enveloping him. A cry of pain cut through the tension. ¡°Ahi¡± Chapter 2503 Lyndon knew that voice too well. It was Tilda¡¯s voice, unmistakably so. Lyndon froze as Elma¡¯s voice called out Tilda¡¯s name in distress. He spun around to see Tilda standing right in front of him. Her face drained of color, a pair of scissors jutting out from her back. Her white clothes were smeared with blood. She had been stabbed. Lyndon¡¯s eyes narrowed in shock. Acting swiftly, he delivered a forceful kick to Evita, who was reaching for the scissors lodged in Tilda¡¯s back. His gaze turned cold and unforgiving. Evita copsed to the floor, dazed and unable to get back up. Her attendant, who hade with her to the hospital, hurried over to help. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± the attendant asked urgently. Evita winced, holding her abdomen as she struggled to stand. ncing at Tilda, the attendant eximed anxiously to Evita, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve hurt someone! What should we do?¡± Evita had rushed into action a moment ago, but now, with Lyndon¡¯s cold stare fixed on her, she was shaking with fear. ¡°We need to leave, now!¡± she said frantically. Meanwhile, Elma supported Tilda. ¡°Tilda, how are you feeling?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with worry. Tilda managed a faint smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Okay? Her face was as pale as a sheet! Lyndon¡¯s lips tightened in a grim line. Ignoring Evita¡¯s attempts to flee, he handed Sheldon to Elma. ¡°Elma, take care of Sheldon. I¡¯ll get Tilda to a doctor,¡± he said firmly. Tilda needed medical attention urgently. Chapter 2504 Sheldon had been cradled safely in Lyndon¡¯s arms, shielded from the unfolding scene. But fear overcame him when he saw Tilda¡¯s injury. ¡°Mommy¡¯s bleeding!¡± he eximed, his voice trembling with worry. Elma swiftly took Sheldon from Lyndon,forting him with gentle words despite her own anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sheldon. Your mommy will be alright. ¡± Tilda¡¯s heart went out to her son. The poor boy had already been through the trauma of a _ recent kidnapping, which had triggered a seizure. She dreaded the idea of him being scared again. She managed a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sheldon. It looks worse than it is. Mommy¡¯s okay. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding!¡± Sheldon insisted, tears welling up. Lyndon steadied Tilda, speaking calmly but firmly. ¡°Sheldon, Daddy will take Mommy to the doctor first. You¡¯re so brave, buddy. Let¡¯s not make Mommy worry more, okay? She needs you strong. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hearing Lyndon¡¯s words, Sheldon sniffled, valiantly attempting to stifle his tears. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be strong,¡± he dered, his voice wavering. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Lyndon responded, offering a smile. He turned to Tilda, his gaze Lingering on her for a moment before he spoke softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± With a gentle hand, he helped Tilda into the elevator, their destination: the emergency department. While they rode the elevator, Lyndon dialed a familiar doctor¡¯s number. Momentster, a hurried female doctor ¨C the same one who¡¯d seen Tilda before ¨C arrived. ¡°Mr.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fernandez,¡± she began, her voiceced with concern, ¡°did Mrs. Fernandez get hurt again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lyndon replied curtly, his voice betraying a coldness he couldn¡¯t quite shake. ¡°A lunatic stabbed her. ¡± ¡°Leave her to me,¡± the doctor assured him, her expression professional yet reassuring. Silence stretched between them for a moment before Lyndon spoke again, his voice softer this time. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of pain. Be gentle with her, please. ¡± The doctor offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Of course, I will take good care of her. ¡± Tilda, surprised by Lyndon¡¯s unexpected concern, met his gaze briefly before quickly looking away. She followed the doctor into the treatment room, leaving Lyndon standing alone in the hallway. Elma, who had followed them, settled onto a nearby bench with Sheldon nestled in her arms. She couldn¡¯t help but notice Lyndon¡¯s rigid posture, his face a mask of worry. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, why don¡¯t you take a seat and rest for a bit?¡± she suggested gently. Lyndon blinked, seemingly pulled back from his thoughts. ¡°I need a cigarette,¡± he mumbled, heading towards the exit Chapter 2505 Sheldon watched him disappear, a worried frown creasing his brow. ¡°Elma, is Dad okay? Is he worried about Mom?¡± Elma nodded. ¡°Of course he is, sweetie. ¡± Though a pang of sympathy flickered for Tilda, she couldn¡¯t deny the shift in Lyndon¡¯s demeanor. After all, Tilda had saved his life. Surely, this would deepen his feelings for her. Lyndon fumbled for his cigarette pack in his pocket,ing up empty. He leaned against the cool wall of the exit corridor, his gaze fixed on the dimly lit space. A vivid memory flooded his mind. The room was thick with smoke, the air acrid and difficult to breathe. Without hesitation, a woman ripped the gas mask from her own face and pressed it into his. Panic surged through him as he tried to push it back toward her, but she held him firm. Screams and panicked shouts filled the air as people scrambled for escape. He could only watch in horror as the woman inhaled the poisonous gas, coughing blood, her strength fading with each passing moment. He felt helpless. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why did Rosa choose to give him a second chance at life? Why did he have to endure the excruciating experience of watching his beloved woman die before him? Tears streamed down his face as he held her close. ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡± Her once vibrant eyes, now filled with pain and a deep affection, fluttered open. Her cold hand tightened around his. ¡°Lyndon, live a good life and go find¡­¡± she rasped, her voice a mere whisper, the words lost in the haze of his grief. ALL he knew was the heart-wrenching feeling of losing her. The memory abruptly ended.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lyndon choked back a sob, slowly opening his eyes. Chapter 2506 It took a moment for them to adjust to the dimness. He raised a hand, wiping away the tears that clung to hisshes, trying to steady himself. The memory reyed in his mind, a bitter taste Lingering. A sardonicugh escaped his lips. ¡°Lyndon, you useless fool,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Needing women to save you time and again. Pathetic¡­ Silence enveloped him, broken only by the faint thumping of his own heart. It echoed in his ears, a relentless beat. Why did Tilda take the stab for him? Was it love? Lyndon pursed his lips, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his handsome features. In the emergency room, the doctor carefully cut open Tilda¡¯s white undershirt to get ess to her wound.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thankfully, it was winter, and despite Tilda only wearing an undershirt without a coat, the fabric wasn¡¯t overly thin. The scissors Evita used weren¡¯t sharp, so even though Tilda had been stabbed, the wound wasn¡¯t very deep. Nheless, it required stitching. The doctor administered anesthesia and began the procedure. ¡°After the anesthesia wears off, you might feel some difort. If it bes painful at home, you can take painkillers,¡± the doctor advised, tidying up the medical tools. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda responded, sitting up on the examination bed. ¡°I probably won¡¯t need painkillers. It¡¯s a small wound; I can manage. ¡± The doctor organized her equipment with a smile. ¡°Mr. Fernandez mentioned you¡¯re sensitive to pain. He seemed very concerned about you. He must love you deeply. ¡± Lyndon loved her? The doctor¡¯s words seemed ttering but improbable. Lyndon couldn¡¯t possibly love her; his concern stemmed from her protection of him. ¡°I believe Mr. Fernandez has moved forward from the pain of losing Rosa. I¡¯m genuinely happy for him,¡± the doctor said as she finished organizing her equipment. She and Rosanna had been college ssmates, and she had been a witness to the romantic rtionship developing between Lyndon and Rosanna. Chapter 2507 Knowing so much about their history left her feeling deeply sorry for the situation. Tilda snapped back to attention, her fingers curling as she lowered her gaze and put on her sses without saying a word. ¡°Alright, make sure to keep the wound dry ande back for a follow-up in a week,¡± the doctor reminded Tilda. ¡°Okay,¡± Tilda responded quietly. ¡°Your clothes are torn. Wear my coat before you leave,¡± the doctor offered kindly, handing her coat to Tilda. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tilda said as she put on the coat and walked out. Outside, Elma sat on a bench holding Sheldon. When Tilda emerged, Elma hurriedly stood up. ¡°Tilda, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tilda assured her. ¡°Mom, does it hurt?¡± Sheldon inquired, his big eyes filled with worry. ¡°No, sweetheart, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Tilda reassured him, gently patting his little head. The doctor nced around but didn¡¯t see Lyndon. ¡°Where is Mr. Fernandez?¡± ¡°Dad is probably off somewhere crying because he¡¯s worried about Mom,¡± Sheldon spected. Everyone exchanged surprised nces. Just then, they spotted Lyndon striding toward them from a distance, his tall figure striking under the soft light. ALL eyes were on him, silently questioning if Sheldon¡¯s words held truth. Lyndon¡¯s focus was solely on Tilda as he approached her swiftly and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Has your wound been treated?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tilda replied, meeting his gaze. She noticed the faint redness around his eyes. Had he really been crying? Lyndon sensed the awkward atmosphere and Lightly touched his face, asking, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Tilda¡¯s gaze faltered, and she looked away. The doctor standing next to them couldn¡¯t contain herughter. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, there¡¯s nothing on your face.Original from N?velDrama.Org. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so emotional. ¡± Lyndon was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 2508 Teasingly, the doctor continued, ¡°Did you cry? It¡¯s hard to believe that someone asposed as you would cry over a minor injury to your wife and even hide away to cry alone!¡± Lyndon was taken aback. Why would they assume he had cried? Well, he had indeed shed a few tears just now, but not for the reasons they assumed. He felt speechless, tempted to deny it, but when he nced at Tilda and saw her avoiding his gaze, a hint of embarrassment on her face, he decided against it. Lyndon returned the doctor¡¯s coat and took Tilda¡¯s own coat from Elma, gently draping it over her shoulders. ¡°Tilda is my wife, and she got hurt because of me. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to be concerned?¡± he said, his voice filled with quiet intensity.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tilda felt her cheeks flush. No way! Did Lyndon. . Did he really cry somewhere because she got hurt? He didn¡¯t have to be so concerned! It wasn¡¯t entirely for him! She was afraid Evita would hurt their son! She thought this was a big misunderstanding. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s natural,¡± the doctor replied with a smile, feeling the warmth between them. ¡°Just be careful with your wife¡¯s wound. Keep it dry. If she needs to bathe, make sure to avoid getting it wet. ¡± Lyndon nodded. ¡°If she needs to bathe, I¡¯ll help her. ¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes widened. Who asked for his help? She could just ask for Elma instead. They bid farewell to the doctor and left the hospital. Once in the car, Lyndon received a call from his assistant. ¡°Mr. Fernandez, the police have taken Evita from her home. Her father called, pleading for her release. He said they would pay any amount ofpensation. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Do I look like I need money?¡± he replied coldly. ¡°No, sir. So, what should we do next?¡± the assistant asked. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2509 ¡°Due to her father¡¯sck of discipline, she receives what¡¯sing to her,¡± Lyndon remarked coldly. ¡°The sentence for her misdeeds will be dictated by thew. Just make sure someone keeps an eye on her and prevents the Lawrence family from bailing her out. ¡± ¡°Understood¡±, the assistant responded. In the passenger seat, Tilda overheard the conversation. She knew Lyndon was handling the situation with Evita. Recalling the terrifying scene at the hospital earlier made her back start to ache faintly. Had the anesthesia worn off? Tilda didn¡¯t say anything. She buckled her seatbelt and sat quietly as Lyndon drove them home. The silence between them was heavy, filled with unspoken words and lingering tension. As they pulled into the driveway of their vi, Lyndon nced over and noticed the pallor on Tilda¡¯s face. His brow furrowed with concern as he leaned closer. ¡°Is something wrong? Is your wound bothering you?¡± he inquired gently. Tilda adjusted her sses and dismissed his concern with a strained smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she lied, feeling the intermittent stabs of pain like needle pricks beneath her skin. She decided not to burden Lyndon with this detail. Tilda stepped out of the car, her movements slightly cautious, and walked towards the vi with Elma and Sheldon in tow. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Lyndon exited the vehicle as well, his gaze lingering on her retreating figure, marked by a visible concern. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled out his phone and dialed the doctor¡¯s number. ¡°What should I do if my wife¡¯s wound is causing her pain?¡± he asked as soon as the call connected. The doctor replied, ¡°Healing takes time. If the pain bes unbearable, she might need to take some painkillers. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s knowledge of medications kicked in, prompting a follow-up question. ¡°Aren¡¯t there side effects associated with frequent painkiller use?¡± ¡°Yes, all medications can have side effects. It¡¯s about bncing relief with those risks,¡± the doctor exined. Lyndon¡¯s voice carried a hint of frustration. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a better way? Something without negative effects?¡± ¡°No, you can either just endure the pain or take painkillers. ¡± Then the doctor pondered briefly and suggested, ¡°You could try to distract her from the pain. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Try to distract her from the pain? Lyndon was enthusiastic and responded, ¡°Like what?¡± Chapter 2510 ¡°Maybe watch aedy together to Lighten the mood. And if she¡¯s having trouble sleeping because of the pain, perhaps¡­ well, engage in someforting, couple-specific activities,¡± the doctor suggested.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The hint of suggestion in her voice caused Lyndon¡¯s expression to darken momentarily. ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± he said, ending the call. He stood outside in the chilling wind, contemting the doctor¡¯s advice before finally stepping into the warmth of the vi. ¡°Daddy !¡± Sheldon¡¯s voice rang out cheerily as he called out to Lyndon from the sofa. Noticing Tilda wasn¡¯t around, Lyndon approached Sheldon, kneeling to check his temperature with a gentle hand to his forehead. Relieved to feel it normal and see the spark back in Sheldon¡¯s eyes, he inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upstairs,¡± Sheldon replied, his legs swinging slightly over the edge of the sofa. Nodding, Lyndon studied his bright face, wondering aloud, ¡°Do you know what Mommy loves doing most at home?¡± He was searching for ways to bring a smile to Tilda¡¯s face, and who better to provide insight than her son? Sheldon thought for a moment, then answered, ¡°Reading. ¡± Reading? It made sense. Tilda loved literature and cherished the quiet it brought. It was a hobby that truly reflected her personality. Bunny Bookery Curious for more, Lyndon asked, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°ying with me,¡± Sheldon dered with a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± thought Lyndon. Outside of her professional life, Tilda dedicated much of her time to her son. It was no brainer that she loved ying with Sheldon on her free time. ¡°Anything else?¡± he prodded gently. Sheldon, sensing Lyndon¡¯s earnestness, tilted his head and asked, ¡°What do you want to know exactly, Daddy?¡± Lyndon took a moment before confessing, ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out how to make your mommy happy. ¡± Brightening, Sheldon eximed, ¡°Oh, Daddy wants to win Mommy¡¯s heart!¡± Chapter 2511 Smiling at Sheldon¡¯s enthusiasm, Lyndon ruffled his hair affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s right. So, what do you think I should do?¡± Pondering seriously, Sheldon offered, ¡°Daddy, you and Mommy are adults. Flowers and kisses always make Mommy smile. ¡± Lyndon was at a loss for words. He thought Sheldon¡¯s suggestion could not be applicable to him. Deciding not to continue the conversation, Lyndon thanked Sheldon for the suggestion and made his way upstairs. He paused at a closed door, raised his hand, and knocked gently. . . Library ¡°Come in,¡± Tilda¡¯s voice called from inside, softer than usual. Lyndon entered the room to find Tilda dressed in her cozy home attire, her face etched with the faint traces of difort from her wound. Noticing him, she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Approaching her, Lyndon¡¯s eyes held hers as he gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. His voice was soft yet firm. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want today¡¯s incident to happen again. I can¡¯t stand to see you getting hurt, especially not on my ount. ¡± His eyes, usually so distant, warmed when they met hers, giving Tilda a fleeting feeling of being deeply cherished. However, she quickly regained herposure and rified, ¡°Just so you know, what happened today wasn¡¯t for you. It was to protect Sheldon from Evita. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s gaze intensified, absorbing her words. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tilda averted her gaze and nodded affirmatively. A subtle smile curved Lyndon¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You should never feel the need to sacrifice yourself for me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. You¡¯re my wife, and it¡¯s my role to protect you. ¡± His tone conveyed aforting steadiness that Tilda found reassuring yet unsettling. She remained silent, her lips pressed firmly together. Lyndon reached out, cing his hand gently on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on living well together. I promise, no more incidents like at the cliffside. ¡± That reference to the cliff-where he had chosen to save another over her-hung heavily in the air. Did his promise mean he would prioritize her in the future? Her heart fluttering with a mix of hope and uncertainty, Tilda looked up into his tender gaze and found herself asking, ¡°Have you let go of Rosa?¡± The pressure of his hand on her shoulder increased momentarily. Chapter 2512 Lyndon¡¯s silence lingered before he finally spoke. ¡°No. ¡± Her heart sank with his admission, yet his next words offered a sliver of sce. ¡°But I recognize that you are now my wife, the woman I ammitted to protecting for the rest of my life. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice was gentle, his well-defined features remaining exceptionally handsome. Tilda was unsure of her feelings at the moment. Although feeling a bit disappointed, she could understand him. He was always a deeply affectionate man, and she appreciated his honesty with her. Besides, there was no reason to be so petty as to be jealous of someone who had already passed away. AngsLibrary However, she could also read between the lines. Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, she had a good sense of his intentions. He did say that he would protect her for the rest of his life, but that wasn¡¯t out of love. It was merelying from his sense of responsibility. Tilda pushed her sses up her nose and lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I will live a good life with you. ¡± Even if it was only to give Sheldon aplete family, she was willing to share a life with him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, she was adamant about staying true to herself and keeping herself from falling for him. Suddenly, her chin felt warm as Lyndon¡¯s slender fingers raised it. ¡°Tilda, I must admit, my feelings for you aren¡¯t deep. But I will do my best to give you all the love I can. ¡± His eyes were dark and deep, but his gaze was tinged with tenderness. He just gave her his word. Now that he said he would give her all his love, then that meant he would truly treat her well from now on. At that moment, her heart began to race as joy washed over her rather unexpectedly. Right then, he leaned down slightly and brushed his Lips against hers. Naturally, the soft touch made her flutter. Out of instinct, she closed her eyes and clenched her fists. His lips moved gently, lightly caressing her lips with utmost tenderness. Tilda kept her eyes closed. As she felt his breath so close to her skin, she realized her resolve wasn¡¯t so strong. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2513 Just a moment ago, she had decided not to fall for him. However, it only took a few words and a kiss from him to send her into a tizzy. How did he create a small breach in her defenses and slip in?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Before long, the kiss was over. Lyndon slowly lifted his lips off hers, with his eyes filled with intense emotions. AngsLibrary He looked at her flushed face and plump, rosy lips, then said hoarsely, ¡°Sheldon told me that flowers and kisses will make you happy. Are you happier now?¡± Lost for words, Tilda could only stare at Lyndon in disbelief. Apparently, this kiss wasn¡¯t totally out of the blue. He did it because Sheldon had coached him. ALL of a sudden, Tilda felt a bit ufortable. She took a deep breath and pushed him away. ¡°You should go. I want to sleep for a while. ¡± Although she lowered her head a bit, Lyndon could still see her reddened ears. He noticed her bashfulness, a faint smile appearing in his eyes. Right then, his gaze fell on her right shoulder. At the thought of her wound, he turned her body towards him, and his smile faded slightly. He inquired, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± If truth be told, Tilda didn¡¯t feel it until he mentioned it. Now, it felt like someone was pricking her with a needle again. She could only frown slightly and respond with a soft ¡°hmm. ¡± When Lyndon gazed at her small face, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. ¡°The doctor did mention a way to relieve the pain. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lyndon leaned in closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°She mentioned you could do something enjoyable and rxing, like¡­ couple-specific activities. ¡± His breath tickled her ear as much as it tickled her heart. There was a hint of seduction in his maic voice, inevitably making her ears turn red once more. Tilda hurriedly pushed him away again. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard from him. ¡°You got to be kidding me. ¡± In her eyes, Lyndon had always been serious and rigid. Chapter 2514 But just now, she definitely heard him take the mischievous approach. It waspletely out of character for him. Was this still the man she always knew? Lyndon¡¯s gaze lingered on Tilda¡¯s blushing face, a yful smile flickering in his eyes. ¡°I find the doctor¡¯s advice a bit suspect, suggesting such intimate activities during the day for someone as refined as you. It¡¯s hardly appropriate. Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Tilda, her beautiful eyes wide, managed a flustered response. ¡°I¡¯m d you recognize that. Now please, I¡¯d like to rest for a bit. ¡± Raising an eyebrow, Lyndon teased, ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ll manage to sleep without me here?¡± Tilda countered, her voice tinged with feigned annoyance, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to sleep?¡± Lyndon¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as he replied, ¡°Because. you need me. ¡± Caught off guard by his implication, Tilda felt her cheeks warm with a blush. ¡°That¡¯s not true at all!¡± ¡°Ah, but it is,¡± Lyndon insisted softly before suddenly lifting her in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Bunny Bookery Startled, Tilda protested, ¡°Lyndon, put me down! This isn¡¯t the time for your antics. ¡± He gentlyid her on the bed, making sure she wasfortably on her side to avoid any pressure on her wound. His tone was teasing, yet his actions were careful. ¡°You said you wanted to rest, right? I¡¯m merely helping. Or perhaps you were hoping for something more¡­ adventurous?¡± Embarrassed, Tilda hastily grabbed the nket to cover herself, inadvertently pulling at her wound, which made her wince in pain. Lyndon¡¯s yful expression quickly shifted to one of concern. ¡°Careful, try to stay still,¡± he advised. Frustrated, Tilda shot back, ¡°You¡¯re the reason I moved in the first ce!¡± ¡°Fair point, my apologies,¡± Lyndon conceded with a slight bow of his head. Tilda eyed him skeptically. ¡°Apologies? And how exactly do you n to make it up to me?¡± With a thoughtful tilt of his head, Lyndon asked, ¡°I remember Sheldon saying you enjoy reading. What¡¯s your current favorite?¡± Confused by his sudden change of subject, Tilda blinked slowly. Lyndon, noticing the collection of essays on her bedside, picked it up. ¡°Is this what you¡¯re reading?¡± Chapter 2515 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one,¡± Tilda confirmed, her tone softening. Lyndon settled beside her on the bed and began flipping through the book, a quietpanion in the dimly lit room. Lyndon quietly announced, ¡°You can close your eyes for some rest, and I¡¯ll read to you. ¡± Tilda looked at him, a trace of amusement in her eyes. Really? Lyndon wanted to read essays to her, just as she read bedtime stories to Sheldon? . . Library ¡°Is this how you n to make it up to me?¡± Tilda looked at him. ¡°Would that be okay?¡± Lyndon asked, his tone soft. Tilda bit her lip, slightly amused by his unconventional apology. ¡°I suppose that¡¯ll do. ¡± Noticing her sses still perched on her nose, Lyndon reached over gently and removed them. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he instructed tenderly. Tilda hesitated, but the reassuring warmth in his voice coaxed her eyelids shut. As she listened to his voice, rich and soothing, he began to read from the essays. ¡°The moment I met you, my world copsed. Your soft voice lingered by my ear, and I have been lost ever since, with no way back¡­¡± The words resonated deeply with Tilda, mirroring the turmoil in her heart ever since their paths had crossed. From the moment she met him, she had been lost ever since. Lyndon continued reading, his voice a calm presence in the quiet room. Tilda¡¯s breathing slowed, the gentle cadence of his reading Lulling her into a peaceful sleep. Watching her rx more deeply, Lyndon smiled gently and tenderly brushed a strand of hair from her face. As she shifted slightly in her sleep, appearing somewhat ufortable, Lyndon instinctively supported her back with one hand while he reached for a pillow with the other. Carefully, he positioned it behind her, providing support so she wouldn¡¯t turn onto her back. Tilda stirred just a fraction, her eyshes fluttering lightly, yet she remained asleep. Satisfied that she wasfortable, Lyndon adjusted the pillow once more when it began to slip, his brow furrowing in slight concern. Realizing he might need to maintain this position for a while, Lyndon pondered his options.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a soft sigh, he decided to join her on the bed to ensure herfort. He quietly removed his outer clothing, being careful not to disturb her, and then slipped into the bed beside her. Tilda¡¯s sleep was restless. Chapter 2516 She kept having chaotic dreams. One moment, she found herself teetering on the edge of a cliff, forced to watch helplessly as Lyndon abandoned her to save Rosalynn. In the next instant, she found herself bleeding from a wound after Evita injured her. She looked to Lyndon for sce, pain and resentment warring for dominance in her gaze. But Lyndon paid her no mind at all. Her suffering meant nothing to him, and he turned away from her to go to Rosalynn¡¯s side. Her heart ached terribly. He had said that he would do his best to love her with his whole heart. It turned out he was merely telling her what she wanted to hear in an effort to cate her! ¡°Liar!¡± Tilda shouted in her dream. She felt her body lurch, and a momentter, she became weightless. With a gasp, she suddenly woke up. The room was shrouded in a soft, eerie light, the only illuminationing from the faint, diffuse glow that managed to seep through the curtains. Tilda¡¯s gaze was fixed on some point in front of her, her eyes ssy and unfocused, still clouded by the disorientation of waking from a deep sleep, her mind struggling to shake off the remnants of dreams and fully embrace the reality of her surroundings. Instinctively, she moved her body, only to realize that it was a bit stiff from sleep. Just as she was about to turn over, she heard a deep, male voice behind her. ¡°You are awake. ¡± With a soft click, the room was suddenly bathed in a warm, gentle glow as the man flipped the switch on the wallmp. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Tilda froze mid-turn. Her head swung around to find Lyndon reclining against the headboard, his dark gaze fixed on her. Why was he in her bed? For a moment, she stared at him with wide eyes. The next second, she looked down at her body, instinctively checking to see if her clothes were still in ce. Thankfully, she was still wearing thefortable pair of sweats she had on before she went to sleep.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was highly unlikely that he did anything to her. Tilda unconsciously let out a long breath. A low, huskyugh resonated from the vicinity of the headboard as Lyndon¡¯s amused voice inquired, ¡°What are you looking at? Did you think I did something to you while you were asleep?¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes widened in embarrassment, and a wave of warmth surged through her cheeks. In that same instant, she realized that she overreacted. Again, she tried to turn over, only to find herself leaning against him. Chapter 2517 Lyndon¡¯s skin was so hot that it was akin to a furnace. For some reason, the heat made her heart race. In that moment, Tilda decided to abandon the idea of turning over and simply sat up in bed. However, as she sprang up the bed in a sudden burst of energy, Lyndon happened to lean over to get a look at her face. A small thud rent the air as their bodies collided. ¡°Ouch!¡± They both yelled at the same time. Tilda ced a protective palm over her head, her eyes scrunched up in pain while Lyndon covered his nose. Their eyes locked with each other¡¯s. Tilda¡¯s head didn¡¯t hurt that much, but she knew that Lyndon had to be in pain. For in that moment, Tilda saw his eyes turn red, and there was a faint shimmer of tears in his eyes. AngsLibrary She couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and guilty at the same time. She coughed and cleared her throat. ¡°Hey, um, are you okay? You can¡¯t me me for this. You climbed into my bed without permission. ¡± Even though they were married, they were only intimate once. Apart from that particr night when Evita set her up and she ended up spending the night with Lyndon, they had not shared a bed again. Normally, they slept in separate rooms and did not interfere with each other¡¯s private Lives. Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless as he rubbed his sore nose. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my good intentions. I only climbed into your bed to help you sleep morefortably. ¡± Stunned, Tilda could only gape at him in silence. The wound was on her shoulder. Did that mean he acted as a pillow to prevent her from touching the wound as she slept? Her heart melted at his thoughtful gesture. When she saw that Lyndon was searching for tissues, she quickly pulled out a few and moved closer to help him wipe the tears on his face. However, her sudden movement caused her to pull at her wound. She stilled suddenly, hissing in pain as her face contorted. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You sit still,¡± Lyndon murmured and took the tissues from her hand. Tilda hummed her assent and sat back obediently, watching as he tilted his head back and wiped his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lyndon¡¯s attire consisted of a crisp, impably tailored white shirt, its top two buttons tastefully undone, affording a glimpse of his skin. His shirt sleeves were casually pushed up, revealing his forearms, which were marked by a subtle tracery of veins beneath smooth, unblemished skin. Chapter 2518 His every movement exuded elegance. The room was enveloped in a profound stillness, a hush soplete that it seemed to have a tangible quality, and yet, paradoxically, the air was imbued with a subtle, indefinable sense of warmth, a gentle,forting energy that seemed to permeate every corner, creating a soothing and peaceful ambiance. Tilda¡¯s eyes followed the angr contours of Lyndon¡¯s jaw before settling on the subtle prominence of his Adam¡¯s apple, its slight bob as he swallowed captivating her attention. Just then, he finished with the tissues and turned to look in her direction. Tilda quickly averted her gaze. She inquired, ¡°Um, what time is it?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a careless flick of his wrist, Lyndon discarded the used tissue before picking up his phone to check the time. ¡°Almost five o¡¯clock,¡± he replied a momentter. Had she really slept that long? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ad he had simply sat there, acting as her pillow the whole time? Tilda¡¯s heart fluttered, suffused with an unexpected sweetness, as if dipped in a warm, honeyed glow. She felt warm. Observing Lyndon as he slipped from the bed and into his pants, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the tall, brawny figure he cut. His broad shoulders tapered to a narrow waist, crowned by strong, lean legs- each detail sharply etched and undeniably masculine. A brief, furtive nce led to another, her cheeks warming with each passing second. Despite their once passionate nights, she had never scrutinized his physique so openly before. The sight stirred a dryness in her throat, her mind teetering on the edge of decorum with a flurry of unseemly images. The room felt palpably warmer, her pulse quickened. She couldn¡¯t help but gulp her own saliva. Lyndon¡¯s rich, velvety voice suddenly filled the air, snapping her back to the present. ¡°Hungry?¡± he inquired, his toneced with a hint of amusement. Tilda murmured affirmatively, then instantly regretted her ambiguous response. Her heart raced as her reply hadn¡¯t pertained to hunger-at least not the kind one satisfied with food. Mortification swept over her, and she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Lyndon, done with buttoning his shirt, caught the flush on her face and leaned in, a yful curiosity in his gaze. Chapter 2519 ¡°Tilda, just now. . Were you thinking of something naughty?¡± A shiver ran down her spine at his teasing, and she sidestepped hastily, escaping from under his scrutinizing look. ¡°Naughty thoughts? That¡¯s all you,¡± she retorted, her voice a mix of embarrassment and defiance. Lyndon straightened, an eyebrow arched, his smile slow and knowing. ¡°Well, with such temptation in my arms, naturally I entertained a few of those thoughts. ¡± Overwhelmed and unprepared for his forwardness, Tilda beat a hasty retreat. She didn¡¯t dare respond to him anymore, scared she would embarrass herself more. Lyndon watched her go, his smile lingering. He pondered, perhaps, it was time to reconsider their sleeping arrangements. Downstairs, Sheldon was engrossed in constructing borate Lego structures. Upon spotting Tilda, he greeted her with a bright smile, ¡°Mom, did you sleep well?¡± Tilda remembered that it was Sheldon who suggested that Lyndon shower her with kisses and flowers to make her happy, feeling a bit shy as she looked at her son. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Mom, are you happy now?¡± Caught off-guard by his probing question, Tilda hesitated. Answering it could lead to more questions she wasn¡¯t ready to face. Bunny Bookery If she replied no, Sheldon would definitely ask why. If she replied otherwise, she was sure he would say something outrageous. Tilda didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, she reached out to check his forehead, diverting the conversation. ¡°Your fever has indeed gone down. Did you nap today?¡± Sheldon caught her hand and gazed up at her with thoserge, expressive eyes. ¡°You and Dad are behaving simrly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡± Tilda was puzzled. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Both Like to change the subject. ¡± A softugh escaped her. Was he saying Lyndon and her liked to dodge questions? He was observant, that much was clear. Chapter 2520 Tilda ruffled his hair and pinched his cheeks affectionately. ¡°It seems you¡¯re so observant.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Unperturbed, Sheldon continued, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t answer, that means you¡¯re admitting it. You¡¯re happy, right?¡± Her heart warmed at his insistence. Tilda pinched his nose yfully. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so curious, you¡¯d be even cuter. ¡± Sheldon beamed, his logic unassable. ¡°Elma says kids need ws to be manageable. I can¡¯t be any cuter. ¡± Tilda shook her head, amused and a bit overwhelmed. This little boy, her son, was growing too clever by the day. And she loved him all the more for it. She now couldn¡¯t outtalk her little genius. At this moment, Lyndon came down from upstairs. Sheldon left Tilda¡¯s side and ran over to him. ¡°Dad!¡± Lyndon picked him up and touched his forehead with his own. Sheldon¡¯s fever seemed to have subsided. Since Sheldon couldn¡¯t get an answer out of Tilda, he turned his attention to Lyndon. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Dad, did you do what I suggested to make Mom happy?¡± Lyndon arched an eyebrow at Sheldon, his gaze instinctively flicking towards Tilda. Observing her standing there awkwardly, he swept his gaze over her red lips and hummed. Sheldon frowned. ¡°You only yed kissy-face with Mom? What about the flowers?¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes wentically wide. ying kissy-face? Was kissing for fun? She couldn¡¯t listen to another word of this! As a matter of fact, Tilda didn¡¯t want to deal with the father and son duo anymore. So she turned, ignoring her ming cheeks and speed -walked towards the kitchen. As she walked away, she could hear Lyndon speaking to Sheldon. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2521 ¡°Your mom was very tired, so I had to sleep with her and there wasn¡¯t time to buy flowers. Maybe next time. ¡± Tilda stumbled and nearly fell on her face. He had to sleep with her?! Could he be any more ambiguous? He would confuse Sheldon and make the boy think something else! Face as red as a tomato, Tilda whirled around and red at Lyndon. ¡°Can¡¯t you make yourself clear?¡± Lyndon affected an innocent expression and retorted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? Didn¡¯t I spend the whole afternoon sleeping with you?¡± Tilda¡¯s breath caught, her retort suddenly silenced. Yes, he had spent the whole afternoon in bed with her but¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have phrased it Like that! Bunny Bookery Sheldon¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous grin. ¡°Come on, Mom, don¡¯t be shy! Elma said that you and Dad are making me a little brother or sister. Just sleep together and it will happen!¡± Sheldon¡¯s words nearly drove her crazy, causing Tilda to turn and flee to the kitchen. ¡°Elma!¡± At that moment, Elma was busy in the kitchen, but when she heard Tilda¡¯s voice, she quickly turned around, a nervous expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your wound hurting, or is Sheldon not feeling well again?¡± When Tilda saw how anxious Elma was, she breathed in deeply and reigned in the flurry of words on her tongue. ¡°No, we¡¯re fine,¡± she assured quickly. Elma patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. A secondter, her brows furrowed and she demanded, ¡°Then why were you shouting?¡± Tilda blinked at Elma, unable to reply. Could she say she was just extremely annoyed?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Elma¡¯s eyes darted to Lyndon, who was standing in the living room and cradling Sheldon in his arms. Then she turned to Tilda and teased, ¡°Ah, I see! So, Sheldon went upstairs and knocked on the door because you and Mr. Fernandez didn¡¯te down?¡± For the umpteenth time today, Tilda was left speechless. She barely knew how to respond anymore. Elma used to be so proper. When did she be so uninhibited? Chapter 2522 A pungent aroma wafted through the air, prompting Tilda to look at the stove. ¡°Elma, what are you cooking? It¡¯s about to burn. ¡± Elma¡¯s eyes went wide and she quickly turned to the stove. ¡°Oh, my braisedmb!¡± Braisedmb? The pungent aroma ofmb that permeated the air suddenly made sense. Tilda frowned at Elma. Elma, why are you making this? Sheldon and I don¡¯t enjoy eating it. Elma dished the tender and vorful braisedmb, expertly cooked to near perfection. ¡°This dish isn¡¯t for you and Sheldon. I cooked it to nourish Mr. Fernandez. You and Sheldon can have the chicken soup. Both you and Mr. Fernandez need to fuel up and recharge your systems so Sheldon can have a sibling as soon as possible. ¡± Alright, this had gone on long enough. Tilda stared at Elma and dered in a firm tone, ¡°Elma, you¡¯re jumping into conclusions. Lyndon and I didn¡¯t do anything, okay?¡± Shocked, Elma blurted out, ¡°Then what were you doing upstairs for so Long?¡± Tilda grimaced and exined, ¡°I was sleeping, and he stayed with me. ¡± Instead of being appeased, Tilda¡¯s reply only made Elma furrowed her brows even more. ¡°Mr. Fernandez kept youpany? In your room?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± AngsLibrary Elma¡¯s gaze shifted to the man lounging in the living room, her voice trailing off as she wondered, ¡°Wait, is Mr. Fernandez impotent? That can¡¯t be. He looks like a virile young man; he can¡¯t have such a problem! It must be because you¡¯re injured so he was being considerate.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Tilda¡¯s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red and her head was close to exploding. ¡°Elma, if you continue to jump to conclusions, I swear I¡¯ll stop discussing anything with you!¡± Tilda pouted, ring at Elma. Elma burst outughing, not the least bit cowed by Tilda¡¯s threat. Her gaze strayed to Lyndon who was still busy ying with Sheldon and herughter petered out. Tilda and Lyndon were still sleeping in separate rooms. She made a mental note to discreetly suggest to Lyndonter that, given Tilda¡¯s condition, he should shower her with extra attention and devotion, making sure she felt pampered and cared for. Of course, the only way he could truly care for Tilda was if they slept in the same room! Armed with a n, Elma chuckled to herself happily and went about serving dinner. After dinner, she tidied up the house and said to Tilda, who was at that moment ying with Sheldon, ¡°Tilda, are you going to take a shower? The doctor gave strict instructions to keep your wound dry. Do you want me to help you with your shower?¡± Tilda looked up at Elma and opened her mouth to reply. But before she could get a word out, Lyndon announced, ¡°No need to bother Elma, I can do it. ¡± This was the exact response Elma had been hoping for. She beamed at him. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Mr. Fernandez. Please take extra care tonight. Make sure Tilda doesn¡¯t inadvertently irritate her wound while she¡¯s sleeping. ¡± Chapter 2523 Lyndon nced at Elma, and he instantly understood what she was driving at. A smile tugged at his lips and he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a vignt eye on her while she sleeps. ¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Fernandez, you¡¯re truly a kind and caring soul. I feel at ease with your assurance now. ¡± Elma¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile as she scooped up Sheldon. ¡°Time for a bath, little one! Let¡¯s get you squeaky clean. ¡± Tilda¡¯s face flushed a deep red, unable to do anything but watch as Lyndon and Elma nned everything for her without waiting for her input. For crying out loud, she was the injured person here; didn¡¯t her opinion matter? ¡°Do you want to take a bath now?¡± While she was still fuming about being railroaded, Lyndon was intent on seizing the opportunity. Tilda¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she rose to her feet, her voiceced with a hint of defiance. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of handling this on my own. Thank you very much. ¡± Lyndon arched an eyebrow at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything and merely trailed after her as she went upstairs. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, when Tilda walked past his room on the way to hers, he suddenly grabbed her hand. Surprised, Tilda turned to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ALL Lyndon said was, ¡°You walked past it. ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Without another word, Lyndon silently opened the door and gently guided Tilda inside. Tilda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°This is your room!¡± she thundered incredulously. She wanted to go back to her room. In the blink of an eye, she turned on her heel and headed towards the door, intent on going back to her room. Lyndon grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Tilda, we made a promise to share a life together, to be partners in every sense. What kind of couple sleeps in separate rooms?¡± His words wereced with a smile, the warmth of his body slowly invading her senses. Wait a minute, this meant that¡­ Lyndon wanted to sleep in the same room with her! Tilda blushed fiercely and she found herself unable to look him in the eye. Before he could dig in his heels, however, she quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°It is mot unusual for couples to sleep in separate rooms, you know?¡± Chapter 2524 Lyndon retorted, ¡°Is that so? If a couple sleeps in separate rooms, it¡¯s usually because they just had an argument, or one of them suffers from an illness, such as snoring, that disturbs the other person¡¯s sleep. Tell me, which of these scenarios applies to us?¡± Tilda choked on her words, her beautiful eyes flickering about the room. ¡°There¡¯s another scenario you forgot to mention. It¡¯s morefortable to sleep in separate rooms!¡± Even though they lived under the same roof, she wasn¡¯t used to having him in her space, so now having to spend the night in the same bed left her feeling unnerved. Lyndon continued staring at Tilda, his hold on her waist tightening. ¡°Tilda, do you feel ufortable being with me?¡± The warmth of Lyndon¡¯s body radiated against hers, his closeness sending a wave of heat through her skin, as if his very presence was infusing her with a gentle,forting warmth that seeped deep into her pores. Tilda¡¯s gaze dropped further, her head bowing in a subtle gesture of surrender, as if she sought to flee from the intensity of the moment and the emotions that threatened to overwhelm her. With a tender touch, Lyndon guided Tilda¡¯s chin upwards, his eyes locking onto hers as he spoke in a soft, persuasive tone. ¡°Tilda, we¡¯re already married, so you need to get used to my presence. ¡± His eyes were like a deep pool and she was in danger of getting lost in them. Tilda¡¯s eyes drifted to Lyndon¡¯s lips, her mind wandering back to the tender pressure of his mouth on hers earlier, the memory of that gentle kiss before her nap lingering in her thoughts like a whisper. Tilda¡¯s throat constricted as she nervously swallowed, her cheeks flushing with a sudden warmth. She hastily turned her gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± she announced for want of something to say. AngsLibrary ¡°I¡¯ll run the water for you. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s mouth twitched into a subtle, knowing smile as he turned and strode towards the bathroom. As soon as he was gone, Tilda¡¯s legs buckled and she had to grab onto the wall to steady herself. Why did it feel like he was determined to share a bed with her? This was not their normal routine, so how could she be expected to just go along with it? Well, if that was how he wanted to y it, then game on.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A determined gleam settled into Tilda¡¯s features. She dabbed at her burning cheeks then turned around and went to her room to get a change of clothes. This was no biggie. They were both adults after all, and all they would be doing was sharing a bed. Lyndon had just finished running the bath and came back to the room to inform Tilda, only to find her standing at the door with a change of clothes in her hand. She held herself rigidly, a resolute expression on her face. But Lyndon could see through her bravado. She was only pretending to be calm. Lyndon¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s ready. You can take a bath now. ¡± The bathroom adjacent to Lyndon¡¯s bedroom was opulent, with steam curling from the oversized bathtub, enveloping the space in a veil of warmth. Chapter 2525 Tilda cast a sidelong nce at Lyndon, who hovered at the periphery. ¡°You should go now. I can manage on my own,¡± she said firmly. Lyndon, with a subtle smile, advanced and began to undo the buttons of her loungewear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tilda, taken aback, swiftly intervened, her hand darting out to halt his movements. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got this,¡± she protested, wincing as she inadvertently agitated her wound. Lyndon¡¯s expression softened, concern coloring his tone. ¡°Why must you always be so headstrong? We¡¯ve been this close before. There¡¯s no need for modesty now,¡± he chided gently. Tilda faltered, her cheeks tinged with red. Indeed, they had been close before, but familiarity hadn¡¯t eased her difort. She was still embarrassed. AngsLibrary ¡°And besides,¡± Lyndon continued, a hint of amusement in his voice, ¡°as a screenwriter who¡¯s penned numerous scenes and witnessed countless more, I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d be unfazed by now. ¡± Tilda got caught off-guard. Sure, she had read countless novels and scripts, but that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d no longer mind what Lyndon was doing. Tilda¡¯s protest died on her lips as Lyndon¡¯s hands resumed their work, peeling away the fabric of her top. The cool air brushed against her skin, sending a shiver down her spine. His gaze lingered on her chest, deepening her difort. Tilda turned away abruptly, shielding her front from his view. ¡°Could you please not stare? It¡¯s different being the subject rather than the observer,¡± she admonished, her voice a mix of irritation and embarrassment. Now d only in her undergarments, her delicate frame was illuminated by the soft lighting, highlighting the smoothness of her skin- an image both fragile and alluring. It made one want to hold her. Lyndon, visibly struggling with his restraint, noted the scar marring her shoulder. His desire momentarily overshadowed by concern, he reached out, his fingers brushing against the sp of her bra. ¡°I apologize, but it seems I can¡¯t help but look. Tilda, you are my wife. It¡¯s time we grewfortable with being this intimate with each other,¡± he murmured, his voice low. Then her bra came undone. Her face flushed a deep crimson, and she instinctively hunched her shoulders, a mix of apprehension and bashfulness seizing her. Words failed her, her throat tight with nerves as she felt the warmth of his hands at her waist, easing her Loungewear pants down her legs. Chapter 2526 Tilda swallowed hard, her eyes shut tightly, mentally transporting herself anywhere but there. If she could detach from the moment, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t feel so overwhelming. Lyndon carefully stripped away her remaining clothes, his movements gentle yet deliberate. He then lifted her smoothly, lowering her into the warm bath. The water rose to embrace her, soothing her immediate embarrassment under its protective cover, though she remained acutely aware of her vulnerability.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Below the surface, the contours of her body were just obscured enough to draw Lyndon¡¯s eye even morepellingly. He had moderated the water level carefully, ensuring it wasn¡¯t too high to irritate her wound, yet enough to maintain her modesty to some extent. Lyndon watched her, the struggle evident in his tightening jaw as he tried to maintain decorum. . . Library He reached for a sponge, his hands slightly trembling as he prepared to wash her. ¡°I can handle this myself,¡± Tilda protested weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her injury was localized to her left shoulder, and she figured she could manage well enough using her right hand. Lyndon¡¯s response came as a low, husky drawl,den with an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°Must you always be so headstrong? Taking care of you is not just my duty-it¡¯s my privilege as your husband. ¡± His touch was tentative yet caring as he began to sponge her skin. The bathroom was clouded with steam, casting them both in a dreamlike haze. Tilda avoided his gaze, focusing instead on the sound of his controlled breathing, betraying his struggle to remainposed. He was still a man, after all. He surely was not calm when he bathed her. While bathing, Tilda found herself broaching a subject that had been weighing on her mind. ¡°Has there been any news of Brian?¡± she asked, her voice echoing slightly against the tiled walls. Lyndon¡¯s hands stilled in the water, the yful ambiance dissipating under the weight of her question. ¡°No, nothing yet,¡± he replied quietly. Efforts had been extensive, involving numerous search teamsbing the sea, but the ocean¡¯s vast and unpredictable nature made the search daunting and uncertain. The possibility of never finding Brian loomedrge and unspoken between them. Tilda watched him, noticing the tension in his jaw as he spoke, and ventured further, driven by a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°Lyndon, do you love Rosalynn?¡± She recalled how Rosalynn¡¯s mother-inw had jumped off a building due to the scandals involving Rosalynn and Lyndon, which had made headlines back then. Chapter 2528 Tilda shed a defiant smile, aware of her temporary advantage. She was injured, after all, and he couldn¡¯t very well ssh back without risking her wound. Lyndon responded not with words but with action. His gaze captured her lips for a moment before he leaned forward, closing the small gap between them with a tender kiss. The contact was warm, catching Tilda off guard, causing her fingers to tighten around the edge of the tub. What just happened? Did he just kiss her? That sure was a bold way to retaliate. Lyndon just wanted to tease Tilda, but what had begun as an innocent attempt to tease escted quickly. The kiss deepened, pulling them into an unexpected embrace fueled by a spark that seemed to ignite effortlessly. What started as yful banter due to the romantic atmosphere became a profound moment of connection, each kiss intensifying the next, drawing them closer. Tilda¡¯s mind was in a fog. She couldn¡¯t recall how she got from the bathroom to the bed or how she had been persuaded by Lyndon¡¯s deep, husky voice to explore different positions. That night, she didn¡¯t feel the pain of her wound, only a profound exhaustion that left her unable to move a finger. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She slept until noon the next day. When she awoke, she found herself lying on her side, her body still nestled against Lyndon¡¯s warm skin. Tilda blinked a few times, letting out a soft hum. Suddenly, she heard his maic, amused voice in her ear. ¡°Awake?¡± Tilda¡¯s muddled thoughts gradually cleared.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked up to see Lyndon leaning against the headboard, gazing at her with a soft expression. Waking up to such a handsome sight was a novel experience for her. ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured, quickly looking away and lowering her eyes to her naked body. Instinctively, she pulled the nket up, though the gesture felt pointless. Trying to maintain herposure, she raised a hand to smooth her hair. Chapter 2529 ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse. The memories of the previous night made her cheeks flush slightly. ¡°It¡¯s twelve.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Twelve o¡¯clock? She had slept until noon? Tilda could hardly believe it. As she shifted her body, attempting to speak, a rumbling sound from her stomach interrupted her thoughts. She paused, instinctively looking at her stomach, and realized that the sound wasn¡¯ting from her, but from someone else. Tilda turned her head and saw Lyndon¡¯s slightly embarrassed expression. Bunny Bookery Was he¡­ hungry? Her eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Lyndon cleared his throat. ¡°Well, if you had slept in any longer, I might have fainted from hunger¡± Tilda was at a loss for words. So, while she slept until now, he stayed with her in bed, acting as her pillow, skipping both breakfast and lunch? Amused and touched, Tilda softened her tone. ¡°I¡¯m awake now. You can go. ¡± Lyndon responded with a hum, his eyes darkening as he nced at her exposed skin before getting out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you some clothes. ¡± Tilda murmured in acknowledgment, nestling back under the nket and waiting for his return. The fabric carried a faint trace of his scent, and she couldn¡¯t resist a light sniff, a smile ying on her lips. Momentster, Lyndon returned, holding her undergarments and Loungewear. ¡°I picked your underwear at random. Did I get it right?¡± he asked, cing the clothes on the bed. Tilda sat up, pulling the nket around herself for modesty. She nced at the conspicuous ck underwear and nodded. ¡°You got it right. ¡± Her undergarments all hailed from a boutique of a specific brand. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2530 She favored a consistent style, albeit in various hues. The set Lyndon brought her was ck. As she imagined his fingers brushing against her underwear, Tilda felt a blush warm her cheeks. She seldom wore this particr ck set after purchasing it, leaving it neglected at the bottom of her drawer. Lyndon¡¯s choice of ck piqued her curiosity. Did he have a preference for the color? ck is often associated with mystery and nobility. Perhaps he admired this type of woman, confident and alluring. Lost in these musings, Tilda reflected on her own temperament-a mixture of literary charm and gentle grace, far from the allure of a seductive woman. Interrupting her thoughts, Lyndon gently prodded, ¡°Get up, and I¡¯ll help you dress. ¡± Tilda paused, wondering if he considered her a helpless child who couldn¡¯t manage on her own. Tilda¡¯s gaze wavered, betraying her reluctance. ¡°I¡­¡± she began, unsure.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lyndon¡¯s voice was gentle, with a hint of amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so stoic around me. ¡± AngsLibrary She bit her lip, yielding to his care without further protest, though her heart felt like a tumultuous sea. Lyndon carefully picked up her bra, his hands poised to assist her. As he nced at her, his eyes traced the contours of her figure, noting the bruises that marred her otherwise delicate skin. The memory of the previous night caused his Adam¡¯s apple to bob. To distract himself, he began helping her into her bra, his voice casual but thoughtful. ¡°New Year is nearing. My mother was wondering when we¡¯d visit. ¡± Tilda shivered as his warm fingers brushed her skin inadvertently, pulling her back from her reverie. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± she responded quickly, her voice a mix of detachment andpliance. Since they were now a couple, she would allow him to decide when to visit his parents and adhere to his ns. ¡°Could we leave this afternoon?¡± Lyndon asked, genuinely seeking her input. Though such decisions seemed minor, his act of asking her opinion felt deeply respectful,pelling her to engage more warmly. She smiled slightly, ¡°That sounds good. ¡± Lyndon, satisfied with her response, continued dressing her in silence. Chapter 2531 Once he had helped her into her underwear and Loungewear, she began to feel moreposed. Just as she was about to rise from the bed, Lyndon¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Hold on a second. ¡± Tilda paused and looked at him curiously.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need to change my clothes,¡± he said, striding toward the wardrobe to fetch a fresh shirt and pants. . . Library Without any pretense of modesty, he shed his robe, revealing a well- defined muscr torso that could rival that of any top model. Tilda stole a quick nce, then averted her eyes, feeling heat creep into her cheeks. He had a solid build that looked stylish when clothed but revealed a well-toned physique when undressed, akin to that of an international male model. Lyndon¡¯s casual undressing,bined with the recollections of the previous night, left Tilda flustered yet again. Suddenly, she felt the gentle pressure around her waist, and before she knew it, Lyndon had swept her into his arms, cradling her as if she weighed nothing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she eximed, her arms reflexively encircling his neck. ¡°I¡¯m carrying you downstairs,¡± Lyndon replied, his tone light yet firm, Tilda sighed, a blend of amusement and exasperation coloring her expression. He indeed treated her like a helpless three-year-old. ¡°Lyndon, the injury is on my back. My legs work just fine. You can put me down now. ¡± Despite her protests, Lyndon continued walking, his eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°Perhaps your legs are fine, but what about your waist? Are youpletely sure it¡¯s all right?¡± Confused by his question, Tilda was about to respond when Lyndon chuckled softly, ¡°This morning, I read a bit of that script you¡¯ve been working on. You wrote about how a woman feels the morning after a night of passion-like she¡¯s been run over by a car, all sore and bruised, especially around the waist. ¡± Tilda¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of red, her earlier annoyance giving way to embarrassment. He had read those lines? Out of all the parts of her script, he focused on that? He must be incredibly bored. Embarrassed and a bit flustered, she avoided his gaze. Lyndon¡¯sughter filled the air, warm and teasing. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling like that today, perhaps I wasn¡¯t thorough enoughst night. ¡± Struck mute, Tilda found herself at a loss for words. The more she spoke, the more she seemed to blunder. Chapter 2532 She pondered if it was better to not speak at all. As she chewed on her lower lip, her eyes finally met his. She caught the yful glint in his. Immediately, she realized she was being teased. She felt she should respond with aeback to him. ¡°Now I see where Sheldon gets his cheekiness from-he inherits it from you!¡± Lyndon paused, his eyebrow arching in amusement. ¡°Oh, Sheldon inherits it from me?¡± Tilda grasped the weight of her words as they hung in the air. She realized she had unintentionally spoken a profound truth about the connection between Sheldon and Lyndon. Her eyes darted nervously. She quickly adjusted her sses and cast her gaze downward. Just as she was about to formte a response, Lyndon¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Yes, Sheldon is my son. ¡± A flutter of anxiety stirred in Tilda¡¯s chest, her heartbeat faltering as a glint of nervousness sparked in her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Could he possibly know the entire truth? . . Library ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To me, Sheldon is akin to my biological son. With time, I¡¯ll ensure everyone else sees him the same way. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s smile was gentle, reassuring. Relief washed over Tilda. Lyndon remained unaware.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She parted her lips, words teetering on the brink of revtion, yet she retreated into silence. Though Lyndon professed a desire to forge a good life with her, his duty overshadowed his affection. Her fear lingered that his heart might one day belong to another. She resolved to wait, to test the waters of his love before unveiling her secrets. Downstairs, Elma was coaxing Sheldon towards a nap. As Lyndon descended with Tilda in his arms, their faces lit up with yful mischief. ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you two sure know how to sleep a lot,¡± Sheldon remarked, his voice tender yet teasing. Difort prickled at Tilda¡¯s skin, urging her towards freedom. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2533 In a whisper, she urged, ¡°Please, set me down now. ¡± Lyndon¡¯s response was tender as he lowered her gently to the floor. ¡°Your mother needs to recover, so rest is crucial for her. ¡± ¡°I get it, Daddy, no need to spell it out for me,¡± Sheldon replied, dismissing the need for further exnation with a wave of his hand, his demeanor surprisingly mature. Tilda understood why Sheldon was behaving this way; perhaps the influence of a yful Elma was at work. She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, her inner turmoil masked by a facade of indifference, her lips sealed. ¡°Tilda, Mr. Fernandez, you must be famished by now, right? I¡¯ve kept the food warm in the kitchen. I¡¯ll fetch it for you,¡± Elma chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Elma.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Why don¡¯t you put Sheldon down for his nap?¡± Lyndon offered. Elma nced at him, her eyes reflecting her gratitude for his willingness to tend to Tilda. ¡°Certainly. ¡± ¡°And please, pack our bags. We¡¯ll leave for Betton as soon as Sheldon wakes,¡± Lyndon added, his voice steady with resolve. Upon hearing the mention of Betton, Elma¡¯s features tightened with a mix of anticipation and concern. ¡°Understood. ¡± AngsLibrary As they ascended the stairs, Sheldon, clutching Elma¡¯s hand tightly, looked up at her with curious eyes. ¡°Elma, are we going to visit Daddy¡¯s parentster today?¡± ¡°Yes, Sheldon, that¡¯s the n,¡± she confirmed, squeezing his hand gently. Sheldon¡¯s pace slowed, his small brow furrowing. Elma noticed his hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you excited?¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited. After all, I¡¯m lovable, so they will surely like me,¡± Sheldon replied. ¡°Of course, they will. You¡¯re absolutely lovable,¡± Elma reassured him with a warm smile. From below, Tilda observed their ascent, noting the concern in Sheldon¡¯s voice. His fears likely stemmed from the worry that Lyndon¡¯s parents might not ept him fully, knowing he wasn¡¯t their biological grandson. Tilda lingered in the hall as Lyndon made his way to the kitchen. She followed him silently to the dining room, her thoughts swirling. Lyndon returned with a tray of food, setting it down before he noticed Tilda¡¯s contemtive look. Chapter 2534 ¡°Lyndon, about Sheldon¡­ I need to tell you¡± Tilda began, her voice faltering as she grappled with her doubts. Was she being selfish by keeping this secret? Should she tell him the truth that Sheldon was his biological son? Lyndon, having overheard bits of Sheldon¡¯s concerns, turned to her with a reassuring smile. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve always seen Sheldon as my own. When we return, if anyone dares to question his ce in our family or treats him with anything less than respect, they¡¯ll have me to answer to,¡± he dered firmly. Tilda¡¯s resolve waned under his confident assurance. Maybe it was not yet the time to reveal everything. Lyndon, sensing the shift in her mood, returned to the kitchen and came back with another set of utensils. ¡°Need some help eating?¡± he asked gently, ready to ease even the smallest burden. Tilda met Lyndon¡¯s smiling gaze, a blush creeping up her neck. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she insisted. There was no need for him to assist her with eating. Her hands were perfectly functional. ¡°But¡ª¡± Lyndon began. ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn. See, I can feed myself,¡± Tilda interrupted. Bothered by the thought of him pressing the issue, she clumsily ate a spoonful of noodles, chewing rapidly. . . Library Lyndon¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he ced a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°Take your time,¡± he advised gently, his voice a soothing balm. Tilda swallowed the noodles, feeling herself act somewhat foolish. She couldn¡¯t deny a flicker of irritation. Her uncharacteristic behavior around Lyndon felt alien. Where was the calm,posed woman she usually was?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A thought struck her like a bolt of lightning. Love has the power to change individuals from their typical selves. It certainly described her current state perfectly. Chapter 2535 However¡­ Were she and Lyndon in love with each other? Tilda stole a nce at the man across from her, his every movement radiating elegance. Her gaze dropped back down. Was this their path ¡ª marriage before love? By 2 PM, after Sheldon woke from his nap, they set off for Betton. The ne touched down two hourster, twilight descending as they emerged. A driver sent by the Fernandez family, a picture of courtesy, awaited them. . . Library ¡°Mr. Fernandez, Mrs. Fernandez,¡± he greeted respectfully. ¡°I was asked to drive you straight to the Fernandezes¡¯ house for dinner. ¡± ¡°Wie appreciate it,¡± Lyndon replied. His mother had already informed him about the New Year¡¯s Eve celebration at the Fernandezes¡¯ house, a gathering for the extended Fernandez n. Lyndon ushered Tilda and the others into the car, and they set off for the Fernandezes¡¯ house, bathed in the soft glow of twilight. Nestled halfway up a sparsely popted mountain, the Fernandezes¡¯ house sprawled across hundreds of acres. Security was tight, with measures in ce at the entrance and a watchful presence throughout the grounds. Like many wealthy families, the Fernandez legacy manifested in this grand, old house, its architecture reminiscent of a bygone era. The air hummed with a sense of solemnity and dignity. Axton Fernandez had three sons and one daughter. Now he was sitting in the hall with his wife, encircled by their children and grandchildren. Light conversation flowed as they awaited Lyndon and the others beforemencing dinner. As pleasantries were exchanged, Axton noticed Scarlet¡¯s sullen demeanor. ¡°Cade,¡± he addressed his son. ¡°I hear the Happers mentioned Bowen wanting to break off the engagement with Scarlet. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Cade¡¯s gaze hardened as he turned to Scarlet. ¡°Tell your grandfather what you did to upset Bowen. ¡± Scarlet bit her lip, a hint of tears welling up in her reddened eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Memories of Bowen¡¯s humiliation surfaced. ¡°If Bowen wants to break it off, so be it! Grandpa, you have no idea how disrespectful he is towards our family. He wanted me to please another man at a business meeting he attended!¡± Axton frowned, his attention shifting to Cade. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Cade boomed, his voiceced with anger. He red at his daughter. ¡°What are you implying, Scarlet? Didn¡¯t I find you a good match? Bowen thinks highly of you, and that¡¯s why he included you in a business meeting. How can you twist that into ¡®pleasing another man¡¯. ¡± Chapter 2536 Scarlet felt a surge of injustice. ¡°But he clearly meant for me to please his client!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cade roared. ¡°You good-for-nothing! You jeopardized Bowen¡¯s coboration with his client. All the effort I invested in you over these years has gone to waste! You can¡¯t even handle basic social etiquette! Now you¡¯ve tarnished your own reputation. Which decent family would even consider you after this?¡± Scarlet burned with indignation as her father berated her in public. Tears welled in her eyes, yet she held her tongue, refraining from talking back at him. Since her mother¡¯s passing three years ago, her father had morphed into a domineering stranger, his actions increasingly disregarding her dignity. Power. His mind was consumed by the singr pursuit of acquiring it. If he controlled her marriage, her life would be a gilded cage. No, she wouldn¡¯t be a pawn in his game. She¡¯d find a suitable husband on her own terms. ¡°Cade, that¡¯s uncalled for. Scarlet is a beautiful young woman. If a noble family isn¡¯t in the cards, then a suitable match from a smaller house could be arranged. I¡¯ll ask my wife to find some prospects tomorrow. ¡± Barnes offered the suggestion with a nonchnt shrug. A flicker of darkness crossed Cade¡¯s eyes as he nced at Barnes. Was that¡­ gloating? The thought of his daughter marrying a nobody, unable to provide the kind of support he envisioned for his son, simmered in his gut. ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern, Barnes,¡± Cade scoffed. ¡°Focus on your own son¡¯s affairs. Lyndon marrying a single mother with a child? What were you thinking? Did you agree to this marriage because of the Larson family¡¯s power? Your son made quite a sacrifice in this situation. ¡± He leaned forward, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°My old friends get a kick out of it. ¡± Barnes¡¯ face turned gloomy. Just as he opened his mouth to counter, Lyndon entered the room. Bunny Bookery ¡°The sounds of your whining could be heard from a mile away, Uncle Cade. Such a behavior is unbing of you,¡± Lyndon sneered, a sardonic smile ying on his lips. Cade¡¯s face contorted in anger as he turned to face him. Lyndon entered with Tilda and the others in tow, his smile failing to reach his eyes. ¡°Well, Uncle Cade, it seems you are not aging gracefully. Your limited perspective leads you to gossip like a society matron.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡± Cade¡¯s face contorted in fury, yet words deserted him. ¡°Lyndon, Tilda, you¡¯re back!¡± Brea greeted them warmly. ¡°Hello, Brea,¡± Tilda responded. ¡°Hi, Brea,¡± Sheldon chimed in. Brea scooped Sheldon up in a hug, her touch tender as she ruffled his hair. ¡°Sweetie, did the flight wear you out?¡± Chapter 2537 Sheldon, an adorable miniature version of Lyndon with a disarmingly sweet demeanor, shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Hungry? I can whip you up something yummy,¡± Brea offered, settling him down next to Lue Fernandez, Lyndon¡¯s grandmother, and handing him a te of cookies. Lyndon, ignoring Cade¡¯s murderous re, took Tilda by the hand to introduce her to his grandparents. Lue, happily upied with Sheldon, simply offered Tilda a warm smile in return. While Axton harbored reservations about Lyndon¡¯s marriage, he kept them veiled. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After all, the deed was done ¨C the Larson family held significant sway. And what mattered the most was that Lyndon and Tilda needed to produce an heir with genuine Fernandez blood. Scarlet watched the warm interaction between the elders and Lyndon¡¯s family, a bitter taste blooming in her mouth. It was all Lyndon¡¯s fault that she endured the humiliation. Her gazended on Sheldon nestled in Brea¡¯sp ¨C a cold smile crept across her face. ¡°Aunt Brea seems awfully fond of that child. It¡¯s a shame Lyndon¡¯s raising someone else¡¯s offspring. It makes me wonder where the Fernandez estate will ultimately go. Surely, it won¡¯t fall into the hands of an outsider, right?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice dripped with veiled malice. Scarlet deliberately stirred the waters by bringing up Sheldon¡¯s heritage, aiming to unsettle Lyndon and his parents. Lyndon¡¯s response was swift, his eyes icy as they met hers. ¡°Scarlet, it¡¯s best you stay out of my matters.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Firstly, you¡¯re merely my cousin. Secondly, your future lies in another family. So you are not in a position to involve yourself in family matters,¡± he advised, his voice unyielding. Stunned, Scarlet scrambled mentally for aeback, but Lyndon pressed on, ¡°Heard about your broken engagement with Bowen¡ª truly unfortunate. If it helps, I could introduce you to some promising young men at mypany. Interested?¡± His tone wasced with faux concern. Scarlet opened her mouth to reject the offer, but Barnes chimed in from his ce on the sofa, aligning with Lyndon, ¡°Lyndon, your approach is much like mine. If Scarlet cannot marry into a grand family, a modest one will do just fine. You must know a few suitable candidates in yourpany. ¡± Lyndon turned to his father with a knowing smile. ¡°Dad, I can certainly make introductions, but let¡¯s not forget, the men I¡¯m thinking of aren¡¯t from distinguished backgrounds. Yet, they are truly capable. It¡¯s questionable whether they¡¯d be interested in Scarlet, given her position as a lesser-loved daughter of a prominent family. Any union would hardly be advantageous, as prosperity doesn¡¯t necessarily follow her,¡± he stated, his words sharp and cutting. With those words, he not only deepened the rift between Cade and Scarlet but also struck a deep blow to Scarlet¡¯s pride. Scarlet and Cade were visibly infuriated, their expressions twisted in anger. Tilda remained close to Lyndon, her presence quiet but attentive as the tensions rose. A smile flickered across her lips amidst the heated exchange. Lyndon¡¯s usually reserved and calm demeanor had given way to a surprising eloquence. This was the first time she witnessed him wield his words so sharply, his clever barbs targeting Cade and Scarlet with such precision that they seethed with resentment. Chapter 2538 ¡°And just who do you think you are, Lyndon, to say such things?¡± Ellis Fernandez, Scarlet¡¯s elder brother, leaped from his seat, his face flushed with fury as he watched his family¡¯s standing diminish against their formidable rtives. Lyndon fixed his gaze on Ellis, his tone even and controlled. ¡°Ellis, in the presence of our grandparents, you fail to address me with the respect due to an elder cousin. Is this the courtesy you uphold?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ellis started, clearly taken aback. Lyndon cut him off, his voice cool and probing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors among the directors that you¡¯ve been quietly rallying support to position yourself as the future leader of the Fernandez Group.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Is there any truth to this?¡± Ellis¡¯s eyes darted to his father, a flicker of unease crossing his face. With a slight smirk, Lyndon continued, ¡°Truthfully, if you possessed the necessary skills and could propel the Fernandez Group to new heights, I wouldn¡¯t object to stepping aside. But are you capable? Yourck ofposure and etiquette, quick to anger at the slightest challenge, raises questions in my mind. Handing over thepany to you might result in the dismantling of our family¡¯s century-old legacy!¡± His words, veiled with sarcasm, struck sharply, each phrase meticulously aimed. Fury consumed Ellis, his face reddening as he retorted, ¡°Lyndon, are you challenging me to a fight?¡± Lyndon evaluated him from head to toe, his smile tinged with disdain. Bunny Bookery ¡°Ellis, if you¡¯re proposing a one-on-one, I¡¯m not opposed. But considering your recent indulgences, are you really in any condition topete with me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ellis stammered, frustration mounting. Lyndon¡¯s final jab was calm yet piercing. ¡°Remember, Grandpa always said a true gentleman prefers dialogue over violence, and it is said that a barking dog seldom bites. ¡± ¡°You. ¡± Ellis, words failing him, could only repeat the word. At that moment, Axton intervened, his voice booming across the room, ¡°Enough! The next person to speak out of turn can consider themselves banished from this house!¡± His stern gaze swept across the room, lingering pointedly on Cade and his family. Axton was cognizant of the conflicts and disputes between his two sons, yet as Lyndon was deemed the preferred future patriarch in his view, his favor unequivocally rested with Lyndon and his family. Ellis, seething with frustration, made a move to leave. Cade¡¯s firm grip, however, held him back, his eyes pleading for restraint. Despite the fury boiling within, Ellis shot Lyndon a venomous look yet chose to remain silent. Lyndon, catching the tension, casually draped his arm around Tilda and engaged warmly with his grandparents, drawing her close as if to shield her from the family storm. Their affection was palpable, radiating genuine warmth. Scarlet¡¯s fingers tensed as she watched them, her eyes darting suspiciously. She pondered whether Lyndon¡¯s heart truly belonged to Tilda or if he maintained a facade, given his enduring feelings for histe love, Rosanna. She thought Lyndon would never remarry. While Lyndon¡¯s unexpected marriage to Tilda surprised her, Scarlet remained unconvinced that they were genuinely in love. Marriage, after all, was no definitive token of love. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!